《The Magician Wants Normality》


 1 Characters (rattled)

    Characters (to be added as this part progresses)


    * It''s all beauty in vain because there are many (and western) people with a neat face compared to the main character''s world, as well as many people with high stature. Especially since nobility/royalty marries with facial or familial abilities, the aesthetic rate is high.


    The law of beauty being bored in three days is brilliantly activated, so the protagonist is generally treated as if the other person would be a beauty.


    Besides, I believe in the law of unusually beautiful + competent = freak (= with spectacular negative elements).


    Kousaka Mizuki


    Age: 26


    Hobbies: Cooking and Online Gaming


    Appearance: Ponytail brunette to back ¡¤ Big black eyes


    An unfortunate person who was in another world when he realized it.


    Hobbies are culinary and homely, but geeks who love games and cartoons plain.


    However, I couldn''t be the woman I dreamed of because I would make a good distinction between 2D and 3D.


    Beautiful, but a shameful child who is all kinds of dead. Zero heroin qualities. The relentlessness of the S-Class proximity.


    Genius when it comes to using and shaping "knowledge" in some way.


    It is subtly uneven in different worlds because ideas and common sense are game standards.


    Gordon.


    Age: 50


    Occupation: Doctor


    Hobbies: Medication Formulation


    Appearance: Grey hair and eye intelligent system


    Village doctor who picked up the moon. Good man. You can also use magic.


    A moderate teacher who understood and protected the circumstances of your moon.


    I used to serve the castle, and there is a tradition in the royal palace using the connections of that time.


    Mizki''s report is an action taken out of pure kindness, but this marked the dawn of misery.


    In a way, the culprit. The kind doctor unconsciously ghosts.


    "Father of this world" boasts of Mizki''s father through an unmarried cause or guardian.


    Argento Bashre


    Age: 25


    Occupation: Captain White Wings (SS of the Second Prince, one of them) Three Dukes.


    Hobbies: Self-training - Challenging those stronger than yourself - Setting up Mizuki


    Appearance: Has long blonde hair tied behind her neck - tender green eyes


    Beautiful knight with green eyes in pale blonde hair. Always has a gentle grin.


    White knight clothing suits well and is highly popular with women because of its good face, personality and arms.


    Except for the perversion of ''I rejoice in being given pain by those who are stronger than me''.


    White wings are all the elite (aka similar) chosen by this guy.


    Heaven seems to have given both two and three things, but overall negative.


    Klaus Blondel


    Age: 25


    Occupation: Captain Black Wings (Second Prince SS Part 2)


    Hobbies: Production of Magic Instruments, Information Collection, Magic Talks with Mizuki


    Appearance: Front hair and longer shortcuts to hide one eye


    Beautiful knight with blue eyes in dark hair. Always faceless and unable to read emotions.


    Black knight clothes look good but often go hand in hand with facial expressions to be feared.


    The magic tools in its hands are covert, that is, hobby information-gathering = eavesdropping and peeking.


    The job gesture is criminal through intelligence. There''s nothing he can''t find.


    Craftsmen rather than knights. I will not tolerate blasphemy of technology.


    Like white, black wings are elite (of their kind) recognised by Klaus.


    Elshon


    Age: 25


    Occupation: Second Prince of the State of Irfena


    Hobbies: Aristocratic Harsh/Dark


    Appearance: loosely wavy blonde hair to about under the shoulder/blue eyes that seem elite.


    Argent and Klaus owners. Also known as Demon King. I don''t care about the final weapon except in my own country.


    Bright blonde hair, blue eyed angelic appearance while the belly is black.


    A livestock that relentlessly spits poison with a smile that everyone loves and doesn''t let live and kill.


    There are no letters of reflection and defeat in his dictionary. Its driving force is patriotism.


    Argent and Klaus, who are childhood friendly, will not stop either, so they will continue to this day without the orbital modification.


    The superficial personality is popular in a country that is calm and wise.


    Abel Deebolt & Cain Deebolt (Knight s)


    Age: 23


    Occupation: Knight (Castle Worker)


    Hobbies: Looking for workouts and sweets (I like sweets)


    Appearance: bright brown hair/eyes of the same color


    * The colors are the same because they are twins. Abel has slightly longer hair.


    A knight who has told Mizuki to ''help me''. Pathetic, as it should be.


    But I can''t leave Mizuki alone because I grew up in a friendly family.


    Not one side that is sensitive to power relationships and that crisis detection skills are as high as jokes.


    Being relatively friendly with knights from noble but civilian origins, pity is also an element to be loved.


    It is secretly popular because it looks neat enough.


    Zebrast


    Rudolph Il Zebrest


    Age: 23


    Occupation: King Zebrest


    Hobbies: Workout/Walking in Castle Town (Ninja)


    Appearance: Tonal eyes on bright brown hair


    King of Zebrast. It has a neat face and is aesthetically shaped, but doesn''t feel difficult to get close to.


    As an individual named ''Rudolph'', he is a close friend of the moon with an approachable personality.


    They tend to taste it because they are strong enough to be top of the country but rarely show the ruthless side.


    When you make me angry = it is the last time.


    Unlike our predecessors, we tend to value strength and character, so we have many enemies against nobility.


    There is a stunt called ''I won''t forget to see or hear it once''.


    Arvillen Crest


    Age: 28


    Occupation: Prime Minister of Zebrest


    Hobbies: Reading/Work


    Appearance: long black hair with gray eyes


    Prime Minister of Zebrest. Crest is at the top of the Duke''s family and has a royal and blood connection.


    Cold looking aesthetic with sliced long eyes. Strength supremacy.


    His retaliation is feared in part because he is the one who goes to earth "Brains sometimes beat Swords".


    Zebrast''s last conscience. A hard worker whose stomach medicine is your friend. Oops.


    For him, Rudolph and Mizki are ''competent but handy twin brothers and sisters''.


    Sailleat Crest


    Age: 27


    Occupation: General


    Hobbies: Workout


    Appearance: blue silver hair and light watery eyes


    General of Zebrast. Arvillen''s cousin. Currently the strongest knight in Zebrast.


    Mizuki''s escort with freak-like beauty. Side chambers bait.


    She has a gentle smile at all times with a calm personality, so it doesn''t feel difficult to get close to her.


    It is also rumored that he is a good young man who is liked by both men and women but can''t see the truth.


    A belly-black, unforgiving personality. Subtly broken. Red hero.


    Eliza Wyart


    Age: 23


    Occupation: Samurai (now Countess Carliedo)


    Hobbies: Bake and workout the care of Rudolphs and the others


    Appearance: It holds wavy redhead together - bright brown eyes


    Rudolph''s dairy brother.


    A dependable sister who feels tall and riddled.


    Rudolph''s daughter-in-law and sister-like presence.


    I gave my love to my sister and threw it away.


    A woman who takes iron fist sanctions for granted. Mizuki''s side.


    An unusual man who respects Mizuki.


    Octopus (Tama)


    Place of birth: Marsh near the castle


    Race: Frog (Demon)


    Appearance: smaller than normal body for green body


    All my friends have been abducted for harassment of the Mizuki proposal. Long individual.


    There was no nickname Ottamajakshi, so it became a name as it was.


    An unusually intelligent individual is born in a race that has no fangs or nails, but occasionally falls under it.


    I admire it like my parents because Mizuki saved me from dying and adored me.


    Clean eyes and an adorable appearance, but no mercy for the influence of the nurturing parent or the enemy.

 2 Beginning memories and current moods

    Life has an incident.


    Just because it''s peaceful until today doesn''t mean it''s still true tomorrow.


    ... That''s why.


    ? When I realized I was in a fantasy world ?


    Don''t tell me it won''t be easy. ''Cause the next time I glare up and open my eyes, it''s different worlds.


    There is no sign of summons, no dialogue with God (the culprit). In the woods.


    "Te...... teleport? Paranormal!? ''What a moment I thought.


    When I look up, I have two things that look like the sun. It''s not Earth, obviously.


    []/(exp, v5r) (uk) (uk) (uk) to be


    I''ll try to escape reality.


    Write a crouching letter on the ground to depress


    That''s it, my behavior since I''ve been here.


    Human beings, when they fall into unexpected situations, act poorly.


    The ruthlessly time-honoring watch is oddly realistic.


    For now, I was forced to convince myself that it might be the fashionable ''otherworld-trip'' one.


    I read and fished an online novel as a nerd and it''s recognition because I have some understanding.


    I guess I would normally panic if I woke up to us without knowing anything about it... I wonder if I''d like to go back to sanity and think about the future as well.


    It''s a secret that I felt not adorable to myself in vain and distant eyes.


    I''m sorry I''m not a dreaming maiden, different world.


    A nerdy young lady might have given me a heart attack on a different world trip.


    Goodbye, civilized life. I''d like to go home soon, if possible.


    Let''s focus first on living by breaking it off. I have no intention of living permanently, though.


    At this time, let''s show understanding even when promised reverse har elements or cheat settings come out. If that''s what you have, though.


    "Do you want to be where people are for now?"


    Fortunately, I see something nearby that looks like a road. If we follow it, we''ll get to the village and the town.


    When I made that decision, I began to act as if I were alive. Exactly. I don''t want Nojuku in this situation.


    Doesn''t make a futile escape, does it? It''s action for now.


    I was lucky to be picked up by a carriage that took me right after that.


    ... even if I was mistaken for lost.


    There were times when I thought that way.


    Right now - entering my third month in a different world - I don''t even think about shards like that.


    Fortunately, I was magical, so I harnessed my knowledge to become a magician. You don''t know what life has.


    In conclusion...... there was a whole set of promises for different world trips.


    The only thing I haven''t found is the most important way to return. Well, it can''t be easy.


    Oh, cheat ability is like ''being able to understand any language in this world''.


    Since it is automatically translated, there is no difficulty in communicating the will, and you can read it. I can''t write.


    Basically my strength battle because my greatest strength is'' having knowledge outside of this world ''.


    The point depends on how you use your knowledge, this is it.


    There doesn''t seem to be anything sweet about ''having great power without having to do anything'' like a novel.


    Reality is tough! No, it''s natural if you think about it normally.


    The problem was that the ''Promise Elements'' were real.


    That is, ''reverse harness using cheat abilities in different worlds''.


    It''s troublesome, it''s amazing. We will do everything in our power to refuse!


    For what reason?


    Those are nice settings because they are only ''stories''.


    Think about it normally. It can''t happen in real life, right?


    That''s a reality at the time I went from Reader to Story Character, ladies.


    Of course there are knights and princes, aren''t there?


    It is normal in the fantasy world that there are royals and militias in Japan as well. I''m in trouble if I don''t stay.


    It''s magic, isn''t it?


    Because that''s ''natural'' in this world.


    So, what the hell are you trying to say?


    "Don''t dream."


    Yes, I''ll run out of this.


    There was a beautiful prince - the demon king in it.


    There were some beautiful knights - belly black or perverted, though.


    The reverse har element is also sufficient - loaded with Ueno guys for work. There''s life at stake, too. ?


    ... envy me, this?


    Hehe, that was a nice word for mediocrity or something. I don''t think unusually beautiful faces or competence is proof of a freak.


    Extraordinary (= genius) + extinct beauty with spectacular negative elements.


    It''s one of the things I learned when I came to this world, this. Originally the people of this world look neat, but the finest of them all are landmines.


    No, suddenly he was thrown out into another world. It''s just better to be guaranteed life, isn''t it?


    I''m not dreaming about your age. As a late twenties, I appreciate it as a real problem!


    But... but!


    That''s all I want to say! For past trippers & people who will experience it in the future......!


    What kind of harassment is that you have all your beauty shapes and personalities you don''t want to be involved in, Kola!


    Loaded with romantic elements? Nice meeting the beautiful men?


    Ha! Enough for aesthetic viewing with a set of troubles! At least I don''t have a hobby or love that I love with my life.


    I''m a common man! Civilians!!


    If it''s the world of games, it''s Villager A. I have no involvement with the main character.


    If I''m wrong, it''s a power struggle. It''s a crisis of survival, but I''m not in the position involved.


    Yes, all kinds of flagging ~ if I don''t even get involved with them......!


    - This is the story of a dead woman who arrives in different worlds without any use and tries to take full advantage of her previous knowledge to remove obstacles.

 3 Protected

    "Well, I''m rare with people from different worlds"


    Dr. Gordon, who retrieved me and brought me to the village - he says he''s a doctor in this village - had a light understanding.


    Yes, really light.


    No, no, let''s suspect a little more. You must be suspicious, but I don''t care what you think.


    You guessed what you thought of my condition, and the teacher made a bomb statement while recommending tea.


    "They say there are rarely other worlds like you in this world. It''s been told to this village for a long time."


    Oh, my God! Have you ever had company!


    "The legacy is that travelers of clothes and appearances never seen from that forest appear. They are called" Travelers in the Narrow "because they have given so much knowledge to this world."


    "Hazamanotabito?"


    "They did come from different worlds and existed in this world. But the only remaining statement about them is its merit. One day they''ll come up with the theory that they''ve traveled to a new world, and that''s the name they gave it."


    Oh, I see.


    So you don''t know the details after that.


    Hopeful observation wants you to return safely to your original world, but normally there seems to be enough missing or something.


    If you could have lived, you''d have left about one of the graves. What happened, the hell?


    Even while I''m thinking about it, the teacher explains it to me as I open many books.


    "Some of the magic is supposedly made by them..."


    "Magic? Do you have one?


    "Um, of course there is. You''d be magical, too, wouldn''t you?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ......... Seriously?


    It was a conditional reflex that tilted his neck unexpectedly. But, yeah.


    But the teacher is just flat out saying ''what now''.


    Magic is that magic, right?


    You were a magician in online games, but you can use magic in real life?


    Hey, is this a development on the first day of the other world!?


    "Um... well, I''m from a world without magic..."


    The teacher''s expression turned into something interesting.


    Oh, that hurts your curiosity, I know.


    I can''t wait to try it as soon as I hear I''m magical, either.


    Wizard...... sounds so nice!


    "Would you like to try it?


    "Of course!


    Do it to.


    Communication of will is just about right.


    Doctor, the year-to-year calm is gone. You were almost fifty years old, weren''t you?


    Very nice curiosity about the boy''s eyes shining and unwilling to hide them.


    (I guess he''s someone who''s honest with himself...... he''s too honest to make enemies. Yes)


    I thought about that for a moment, but I prefer it personally, don''t I?


    As long as I''m happy to meet someone I can talk to, even on the assumption of being a different world.


    While you''re in this world, I''ll stay with you as long as I can!


    But why don''t you just drink the tea you brewed around the corner.


    ... Doctor, please calm down because you won''t run away.

 4 Lets be wizards.

    Magic - I admire it in a way from me from a non-existent world.


    Fortunately, there seems to be magic (I was told it was higher!) It''s a quick challenge!


    But...


    "Is that...?


    Nothing happens. Can''t you do that to a human from another world??


    "Hmm... I didn''t seem to have a problem with chanting though"


    Tilt your neck, Dr. Gordon. Apparently there is no mistake in the procedure.


    The magic procedure, by the way.


    Concentrate your magic.


    Imagine magic


    chanting spells


    Activated by ''Powerful Words''


    It is.


    I take it for granted that I thought what a danger it was when I first heard it. ''Cause it sucks, huh?


    I was wondering if it could be activated if a magician could mumble while reading a book.


    But the teacher said that if you don''t even say "powerful words," you''ll be fine.


    It''s also important to imagine.


    "It''s not as magical as you wouldn''t recognize if it was activated, is it?


    That''s right, I think it''s an obvious underdevelopment.


    I know you have a lot of magic.


    Actually, this magic thing, it seems, has power proportional to the magic it was born with.


    So no matter how hard you try when you have low magic power, you think you can''t.


    It''s not that it''s not activated, it''s that it doesn''t show a clear effect.


    Well, it looks like we''ll be able to do it with doping such as magical talismans and demon stones.


    but.


    In that case, it is important to be aware of the harms that make it harder to control.


    Can''t a lack of magic do anything without the talent to control it?


    I mean, use magic that suits your length.


    "The chant should have fit..."


    Peek into the book of magic that remains open again.


    All the spells are written in an ancient language called Anchez, so chanting is of course in that language.


    The problem is pronounced because there is a common language reading on top like a textbook.


    "Er... ''Feed me the power that dwells in my hands and give me a temporary light before me...''"


    "What!?


    That, my teacher saw this one with an amazing face. Was it a bad idea to translate it and say it?


    "Can you read it?


    "Yes, it seems that the privilege of the other world understands every language"


    This has been confirmed at tea time. Long live cheat ability. I haven''t had all the language problems so far!


    I have to remember because I can''t write just to read it.


    Guess it''s automated translation because I''m also normally able to have conversations with my teacher.


    I speak Japanese, of course, but the teacher''s words sound Japanese too.


    Words will be different than different letters, absolutely.


    "Is the word elementary magic of light now?


    "Yes, I am." Beads of Light. "


    The teacher thought of something.


    Um? This is what''s in the textbook, right? It''s for beginners, right?


    But the perception seemed wrong.


    "Actually... even if we can use that magic, Anchez can''t decipher it."


    "What?"


    "It''s called Anchez because it seems to be the language used in the ancient demonic nation Anchez... I don''t even know if that''s right. Sometimes interpreted as the beginning of all human history and called Genesis."


    "But you''re telling me how to read it, right?


    "It is said that after the destruction of a country with which Anchez interacted, its survival became the ancestor of various nations scattered all over the place. I guess I could have deciphered it by then. The ancient cities that were supposedly doomed still had what seems to be Anchez''s technology."


    Doctor said that there is something remnants of Anchez in various ways as well as magic.


    That was a country with a lot of advanced civilization that could still be used enough. That''s amazing, Anchez!


    ... I thought it was too awesome for other countries to understand much, but I won''t say it.


    I''m an air reader.


    "I mean, we didn''t make it ourselves, so we couldn''t understand it, and he said it was passed down as a spell without understanding what it meant."


    "All we need is magic and the right pronunciation, and we don''t even know what words mean."


    It''s an unexpected fact finding. Dude, can the magic world be such a dick!?


    I didn''t understand because I didn''t solve the problem on my own and only copied the answers. What a student''s homework.


    As I gazed at the book with a shudder... I came to think of a possibility.


    (... hmm? Could this be)


    Experiment for now. ''Beads of Light'' is just bright, so there''s no problem, is there?


    Okay, quick.


    Pattin!


    "Nah......!?


    A glowing sphere appeared in front of me at the same time as I rang my fingers. Success!


    Oh, I''m surprised you didn''t explain it to your troubled teacher.


    I''m sorry to surprise you. Do you want to explain?


    "You know, spells are the bulk of the magic control literature. If it''s" Beads of Light, "is it palm size?"


    Focus your magic on your palms. There must be magic there though I can''t see it.


    "Speculation, but I think the chant of the spell means how much magic the surgeon himself uses. With the lowest line in place, if the magic of the operator is low in itself, it looks underdeveloped."


    Spells that don''t make sense are for adjusting and controlling the amount of magic. Then what we need is a clear image.


    This explains why I couldn''t use magic.


    ''Cause I''m a'' World Without Magic ''person.


    It''s natural that there''s no magic. Should I say unconscious rejection?


    I ended up underdeveloped because I know that ''I can''t do it'' in the original world.


    In this case, ''cause I couldn''t imagine what would happen''.


    ... so now my successful ''Beads of Light'' is also a product of my own imagination.


    I rang my finger simply as a cut or a signal. Meaningless.


    "And ''powerful words'' all represent magic itself. So would spinning" powerful words "embody magic?"


    All magic consists of the magic of an operator. It means that magic embodies it, whether it''s light or flame.


    Then there is no need to adjust the amount of magic or ''powerful words'' as long as there is a clear image.


    ''Powerful Word'' is the cut-off that most strongly imagines the phenomenon that occurs.


    Because I recognize that magic is activated with powerful words.


    "I see. I can understand every language and pursue magical principles. It''s your unique idea! But..."


    Having said that, the teacher looked at his hand with a difficult face.


    "Probably impossible for humans in this world. Even if I''m convinced, I can''t use magic that way. I''m guessing it would be a good idea to storm the magic."


    "Is that difficult?


    "The sorcerers of this world who rely on spells do not control themselves. You''d better think spreading this method around the corner would be outrageous."


    "Didn''t anyone try it or assemble their own magic?


    "The people who assemble their own magic are called Magic Instructors. They just pursue their path and show no interest in status or fame."


    Apparently, people who can assemble their own magic are very mypaced.


    It''s a kind of research job, so there''s something in the original world that goes with it.


    "As long as I have the knowledge I''ve learned about it, it''s not that easy for recognition to cover it. You wouldn''t have been able to use magic either, would you?


    "Sure..."


    "Until then if you call it presumption, but maybe it''s self-defense instinct in a way. You''re going to have to be a magician."


    Sort of a magician. Seems like he suddenly became a senior magician.


    Can I change jobs even though I''m not level enough, me?


    But if magic can be used in an earlier interpretation, I might be able to do a lot of things, too.


    Because it proved you could use the magic you wanted if you had a solid image and enough magic!


    Basically, magic might be easier to understand when viewed as'' the power to do something ''.


    I can explode my natural healing abilities to heal magic, decompose and synthesize from chemical formulas, maybe. I wonder if we can use this to use flames and water magic to consume less magic.


    ... if you get the power wrong, you''re going to die. Practice practice.


    Oh, I''m starting to look like a magician at once!


    Most of them are going to be original magic that only I can use, but this is going to keep me alive enough......!


    I didn''t think what was miscellaneous and rational would help in the magical world. Surprised.


    "You are heretical not only in terms of otherworldliness, but also in terms of witchcraft. Try to blend in as much as you can."


    Shagu, the teacher who looked at me like he was smiling tightened his face and advised me.


    Are you out of your mind to sound like you''re saying, ''Don''t be weird, man,'' in the dark?


    Well, in a way, I''m a rare beast. Let go of the wild is dangerous. Maybe the magic world has a lot of constraints, too.


    Let''s hear more about it next time. The teacher will answer.


    "Learn general common sense at my place for the moment. If anything happens, don''t hesitate to ask."


    Thank you very much!!


    Parental certification in my brain, Doctor.


    I''ll take care of you.


    "I would still be a teenager. I''m glad you''re counting on me for parenthood."


    The teacher''s words, which fall on his deeply lowered head, pierce me with a crunch.


    Sorry, Doctor. I''m in my late twenties Death.


    Ten years old is seen young with a child''s face, so now I''m not...!

 5 Ill think about magic.

    A few days early since I came to the other world.


    I... I can use magic safely now - ?


    Since then, I''ve had my teacher-owned magic school textbook lent to me, and I''ve had my teacher demonstrate some more magic to use!


    What they showed me is what they call ''auxiliary magic''. No attack system.


    The magic of the attack system would be easier to handle by assembling it yourself, and so on.


    So, they also showed me the magic of ''strengthening'' and detoxification that temporarily improves my physical abilities...


    You can''t use these, can you, me?


    My doctor and magician told me I should remember.


    Strengthened physical abilities are doping with drugs in the original world, and detoxification is also antidote use.


    I wonder if it''s possible because it''s a magical world that can only be made of magic, even though there''s nothing there.


    I also feel a little different to think of magic as a substitute for medicine.


    I think maybe it''s really an in-game effect that was in the original world.


    Besides, the magic of healing and detoxification that I know of is "healing a number called HP" or "deactivating a status anomaly".


    It''s important here. Very important. I''m not curing a real injury.


    Even if you were poisoned in the game, ''the damage prescribed for a state called poison'' would just be affecting HP. It''s not real poison and equals.


    If I''m going to use it, I can wrap my magic around my body, build defensive walls, improve my defense, and increase my attack power by using defensive wall applications to wrap my magic image around my weapon into "iron" and other hard objects.


    I wonder if detoxification would mean extracting the poison outside your body.


    Others can lighten the body if gravity is attenuated, and can be used in conjunction with the wind to float and fly in the air. Aerial flight has clear wings because I imagine birds flying for stability.


    It is the result of the straightforward idea of ''flying'' = ''wings'', because it is only an image to fly that does not clearly embody it. Or a mental stabilizing effect.


    As a matter of reality, humans don''t fly normally, so they''re a little scared to stay put. It could have been difficult if I had not known the existence of an angel.


    Maybe we can interpret it differently again if we learn a little bit more, but I guess this is what it looks like so far.


    I don''t think I can handle weapons before then. I can handle a knife.


    And, of course, mastery of what can be considered a must-have in the fantasy world.


    In my case, the image of the junction is'' against all attacks'', so it''s universal. That''s an amazing assumption! Does that mean that it is also possible to play only physics and magic if you are conscious?


    ... Well, I was told not to find out because the universal junction falls under the category of advanced.


    By the way, the more complicated the way magic knits, the harder it seems to break.


    The knitting knowledge is helpful in the connections that impressed the teacher. Wasn''t there anyone in this world who did it?


    And I thought my predictions about magic were quite correct in mastering the juncture in this world.


    "Connection means braiding magic and building defensive walls."


    This is what the teacher said.


    The junction depends on physics and magic, but it''s mostly about magic defense, I hear.


    This... even if it''s embodied in water or flames, it actually means magic itself, right?


    In other words, the magic you see is like a hallucination that faithfully reproduces the image. So I can prevent it in the junction.


    The healing magic that exists is "restoration" to restore the flesh.


    ''Something that doesn''t originate'', so that state is'' normal form ''.


    So I can''t cure birth defects and illnesses.


    The disease makes no sense because the germs are in the body, but the ''form from the original'' has not been compromised.


    This is the common healing magic of this world.


    The cure magic of the game is HP recovery, so I guess it will heal both injuries and health...... you better think there''s nothing that convenient. I can''t seem to recover my health with magic.


    Most importantly... because this is'' reality ''.


    Somehow, but I think this perception fits. Wouldn''t it be magic made by the "Traveler in the Narrow" that doesn''t fit into these? Sometimes you''d come from a magical world.


    Mixed halfway through, didn''t that make it an extra mysterious piece of ancient technology?


    I would just say ''that sort of thing'', as I would explain.


    It seems that yeast bread and papermaking techniques were told by different worlds that it was technical.


    I hope miso and soy sauce are passed on somewhere ?


    So.


    There was only one magic supposedly made by a guy from the same world.


    The effect is a subtle thing that ensures that the subject is within sight.


    They use it to take things nearby when you can''t get your hands off them.


    The spell (translated) is'' no curse, this is how it is'', and the powerful word is'' the word of the Lord ''.


    ... you''re obviously from the same world, aren''t you?


    If the age of being flown was ancient, Anchez would have understood better now.


    Without a doubt, it seems that the dialogue of the epoch, ''Don''t Suffer, Come Closer''.


    "Attract to hand without being inhibited by any object," so I guess I believed in the effect all the way around, except for the person who made it.


    The guy who fails to control first stays, as can be seen from the rather limited description of attracting as far as he can see.


    The teacher said anyone could do it, too, and hahaha!


    If I make a tease in half and tell the sorcerer, is it brilliantly activated, the black history that has been left behind?


    Is it a silo thing that''s activated and can no longer say, ''Oh, man, it was a joke'' or something?


    You couldn''t do it because you didn''t realize it was image-focused, not a spell!


    You just weren''t a magic girl. It''s better. ?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Anshes, I wonder if that''s what I''m going to be able to decipher!!


    Leave some more better magic behind. Yah!!!

 6 Pretend to encounter, fight, and flag

    "Life has an incident."


    This is the second time I''ve come to this world and thought so.


    I don''t want the flag to stand if I say it already. It''s not a game, it''s not a joke!


    I''ll say it twice because it''s important. I don''t want it.


    I can use magic. Now the death flag is going to break, though.


    ... Can I treat what''s happening in front of me as an accident?


    Things happened about an hour ago.


    I was rocked by a carriage in the presence of a teacher who was going to visit the neighbouring village.


    Like the teacher, the doctor who can also use healing magic seems to be quite precious in the peripheral village, and he looks around regularly.


    The villagers don''t seem to be that seriously short of doctors because they know more about herbs than bad doctors.


    "There are so many villages right next to the woods, you can basically deal with them yourself."


    "Then why do you look around regularly?


    "Even if I could handle it, it would take some time to heal, wouldn''t it? There''s nothing more frightening to the villagers than the inability to farm or hunt."


    I cannot work in a situation where I can live but not be rich = hungry.


    I can manage to live without money, but not with daily food.


    Unlike the town, it is a fear because it is a self-sufficient life with few shops.


    "Speaking of which, even the village was slapped into hunting and collecting..."


    The teacher looked at me unfortunately and distant.


    Yeah, I know. I have to learn the art of living.


    In fact, the most troubling thing in this world can be hunting.


    There is no problem with preying because there is magic.


    The problem is...... subsequent demolition work.


    "If you''re a girl, you can''t go to your daughter-in-law without pouring meat!


    A few days my aunt taught me to laugh brightly and pour the meat lavishly.


    The final challenge, which began with a raven, was a bear moddle.


    Now it''s a good memory to see a bloody knife and swallow a scream.


    ... It''s really good to get used to it.


    I can''t live if I''m traumatized and screaming all the time.


    Hiya, and looking inside the carriage lies the bear I just hunted this morning.


    I came out looking for a rafter, and it was frozen with a reflex of conditions. I don''t think I have to.


    Because of this, it is being transported as a sympathy.


    It''s freshly hunted because of the magic of staying in shape! Maybe a bear pot tonight.


    The rest will be dried meat as a preserved meal.


    "By the way, is it normal for women to hunt bears, too?


    It''s very successful - the teacher said something to me as I tried to go on.


    "No, he''s just special. It''s usually like a rabbit or a bird."


    ¡­¡­


    Doctor, the sight you just gave me was against the wrong person, right?


    It was when we were talking about that.


    "... Huh...!


    "¡­ I¡­¡­ you¡­"


    What I heard from the direction of progress was metal noises and slight voices of people.


    Unexpectedly look at each other and stop the carriage.


    I just don''t want to keep going straight and get caught up in the commotion.


    No, no one might want to be involved in a carriage carrying a bear.


    "What shall we do..."


    "Hmm, if a traveler is being attacked, I have to help. But......"


    "But?"


    I''m not a good fighter.


    Stick around and look at me like I''m sorry.


    I mean, fight me. No, we did accomplish bear killing, didn''t we?


    Hi... I''ve never used magic against people, okay?


    "It''s okay, control is perfectly done. If I''m not dead, I can fix it."


    "What if a part of your body chops a thousand?


    "You deserve it!


    I''m saying a lot worse for saying I''m not good, Doctor...


    Are you kind of used to this kind of situation? With a much split answer.


    Yeah, but.


    I was the one who was helped, too, what is it?


    "Okay, I''m coming"


    My voice is getting pretty close.


    Probably in a state where you keep running away without shaking it off while riding a horse.


    If that''s the case, we could get stuck in this carriage.


    "Come on. Doctor, I''ll intercept you here. Defeat the suspicious, so protect the escaped."


    Copy that.


    I''ll tell the teacher as I get off the carriage.


    Pretty vague way of putting it, but in this case, I can''t help it.


    Anyway, we can''t decide which is worse, so we don''t want to inadvertently interrupt the pursuit and miss out on criminals. I mean...


    "Shut up the fierce, so you can tie up the loved ones."


    Meaning.


    Protection = capture. There''s a temperature difference even though it''s the same behavior...... strange to say.


    "Okay, here we go."


    Poke one knee and put your hands on the ground, setting a ''trap'' about five meters before the carriage.


    (Boundary expands to five meters forward, activation condition against physical attack)


    It''s not just about protecting the junction, what happens if we deploy something for physical attack on the ground?


    The answer is simple, ''bounced'' at the time you get on top.


    I''m sorry about the horses, but let''s have them all blown up once.


    To the extent of stepping on it would be enough to fall in grandeur.


    ... unless it''s also an underside of a horse.


    And the lords of the approaching voices.


    "Gu."


    "Become...!


    "Shit......"


    I was bounced, saying, etc. Ooh, the sense of accomplishment like the prank was a success!


    And the victims'' outfits were beautifully divided.


    You two have a white cape and a blue uniform? brother.


    The other five are hiding faces in addition to being completely black, which is not normal for anyone to see.


    "Wow, too obvious! He''s suspicious of anyone who sees him, Doctor."


    "Really... raiding a knight in such a prominent outfit from day to day is what"


    I can afford it. My mentor drives normally today.


    I''m a little more impressed with the outfit as tempered than nervous. Is the uniform team a knight?


    I agree with the teacher''s words from the bottom of my heart, you''re an idiot!


    "Yes, yes, it''s in the way of traffic, isn''t it? Just be adult, will you?


    Standing up as they said that, they began their respective actions after bewilderment.


    Blackout squadrons (named after themselves) put up their weapons and peek at this one.


    The knight s runs toward me and snorts...


    "" Help me!


    I''m confused.


    Needless to say, the teacher''s face was convulsed.


    And I am.


    "So... the first voice is that, or these nasty knights!


    Unexpectedly yelling and slapping his head.


    ... "Help Me"?


    To me as a civilian/woman? You know you don''t have a weapon, right?


    You''re shielding me, aren''t you?


    If you''re a maiden game, what do you do for important occasions when you flag it, you guys!!


    This, some kind of flag? Death... you wouldn''t say romance flags or anything, would you?


    If you expect a suspension bridge effect or something, you''ll do everything you can to knock it off, won''t you?


    Knight... Knight... Is this reality?


    Woohoo, setting up games and stories is lying......!


    My fellow Alliance knights were protecting their people properly!? Hey, what would you say to everyone who admires knights!?


    ... No, no, is it possible that these guys are just scumbags?


    "We have a mission."


    "Thank you!


    "Don''t hustle, don''t shield civilians, don''t just try to get in the carriage!


    "" I''ll take care of it later ""


    Teacher groans with cold eyes at knight s who even mentions that.


    "Do you have any shame? I have to tell His Highness this."


    Piri.


    For some reason solidified knight s.


    Hey, Doctor, what did you just say? All of a sudden it hardened, didn''t it?


    Well, do I do my job?


    "I''m sorry I left you, aren''t I?


    ¡­¡­


    Oh, my God, everyone''s staring at me.


    Well, you must be angry and natural ~... something that freezes your legs so you can''t move.


    They''re just bouncing back at themselves even if they throw things because they''re inside the junction.


    Ha ha, let''s be rude! Let me hit eight now.


    "I''ll have you passed out for now. Eat your teeth ~"


    Pussy!


    Ring my finger once.


    At the same time, the blackened men showed how they had been beaten to the tail by an invisible ''something'' and fell down.


    Compressed air hurts enough.


    And I wouldn''t have been able to prevent it because I can''t see which direction it''s coming from.


    You must not understand because you do not have the knowledge of air in the first place.


    "Well, can I talk to you?


    Nikoyaki.


    The knight s made his complexion even worse on me as I turned my smile back.


    Maidens & bastards who admire knights, leave retaliation to them.


    Your sister won''t leave these guys like that, will she?


    ... I have to remind you that breaking your dreams for the future is a felony, right?

 7 We need to preach and punish you.

    "So, if you''re a knight, you should behave discreetly, right?


    I preach to the knight s sitting at the front with a smile and a laugh.


    The surrounding villagers looked intriguingly far-fetched, but some nodded as they agreed.


    Location ¡¤ Village of Genoa.


    A really strange sight had been unfolding there for about an hour.


    After that.


    Drop the black squad into the carriage and reach your destination safely.


    The knight s let him run with his arms tied to the carriage.


    In addition to considerably more luggage, I slowed down the addition, so no problem.


    The teacher also behaved as if nothing had happened, so I think he was convinced to handle it.


    ''Cause you''ve got more luggage and your horse''s pathetic.


    Five rolls of luggage, of course. It''s a thing, that''s it.


    ... Knight s, you guys are worth less than the horses you labor.


    Don''t expect human rights or anything, run because it''s not a big distance, manual worker.


    And if you arrive in the village, it turns out the Knight s and the Raiders were still causing trouble here.


    "The knights complained all the time at the inn they were staying in."


    What did you expect from such a neighborhood village, you guys?


    "We protected everyone when they attacked us."


    Good job. Knight s just got away, didn''t he?


    "He threatened to tell me where he ran away... and I didn''t know anything..."


    That''s why you got more injuries. I''m afraid of a teacher who''s silent and handy.


    ... Knight s & Blackout Squad, are you ready?


    "I was shielded, too. You don''t mind if I preach, do you?


    It may get a little noisy, but I told him with a smile that I told the knight s first of all the source of the surrounding endorsement.


    "Please break your knees and sit down first. This is a traditional way of sitting when it comes to the front seat. Then put your hands in front of you and keep your head down."


    It''s called a dirt seat. This would be it if you were to make an apology.


    "We''re knights! Such imitation......!


    "You can, right?


    "We, the nobles, can do it."


    "I''m telling you to do it"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­ I can''t apologize. If you want to be a body, you can live up to your expectations... "


    Biku!


    That''s okay, right? Before I finish saying...... knight s look each other in the face.


    "" Sorry!!


    He uttered words of apology when he sat down momentously.


    Human honesty is best. If you don''t want to make a bad impression on the whole knight, you have to apologize here and now.


    Knight s, you guys are easy to understand.


    The perception of power relations is undoubtedly


    I > > > > (insurmountable wall) > Blackout Squad > Myself


    I guess. Above all, you convinced me without having to make my body remember.


    Huh? You don''t care about your identity or anything?


    A knight thinks he''s superior to a civilian, but what?


    I also realize the Knight s seem aristocratic, but what?


    Know it all. It''s this treatment, it''s not enough for me to fear power, disrespect, etc. for someone with experience in a different world trip!


    I thought I would add magic to my intelligence, strength, and luck in time to intercept you.


    I''m not sure what''s going on with the class system in this world, so it''s an individual emotional priority. Ignorance is in a way the strongest.


    I don''t need a sermon if the two of you are doing what you deserve as knights in the first place. If you blame me, let''s stick it out there.


    "Well, shall I preach?"


    "" Eh. ""


    "Yeah, ''cause that''s an apology, isn''t it?


    Oh, no, this is the real deal, right?


    I''ll make sure you understand not to make the same mistake.


    One villager reluctantly called out to me when I was talking about that.


    "Hey, what are they gonna do?


    "Those guys?


    "The Black Guys"


    Oh, I totally forgot. There you are, right?


    But you can''t even ask what the Knight s mandate is, so you can only keep him in captivity.


    The demolition bears looted their sight as they thought about what to do.


    I''m glad you''re here. Most importantly, please make it food.


    ¡­¡­


    Bear...... bloody paint......


    Yeah, I came up with one.


    "Let''s paint the bear''s blood and hang it in the woods overnight"


    Pong, he said with a slap of his hand. Everyone tilts their necks at me.


    Oh, doesn''t it make sense to just convince me?


    "Surround the Raiders with the magic of bondage, captivity and healing, smell the blood, then hang them in a tree and leave them alone overnight"


    "You''re a livestock!


    "If the magic hangs on you, you won''t die, and you''re about to be stuck by a big carnivore."


    One of the knights raised his voice. No, it''s safe, isn''t it? Just scared.


    It''s like keeping them smelling blood in the glass.


    However, the beast - no doubt the carnivore - comes by because it doesn''t block the smell.


    I can''t move with anti-escape captive magic, though. The magic of maintaining the status quo is additional and the rope cannot be cut.


    Constant healing magic activation because there is also the possibility of being twisted and beaten by each junction.


    Look, where are the animals?


    That explains the knight. One of them looked subtle and silenced.


    "No, but..."


    "It''s a rare experience to play with mundane woolly creatures."


    "It''s not enough to play..."


    "You think you don''t understand my kindness, which allows me to have a little pleasure in harshness?


    "No, no, because normally, if a large carnivore attacked me, I''d die! Because it''s not fun!!


    "My aunt, who taught me how to hunt, was handling food, though?


    "What village, I can''t believe there are such fierce people!?


    Oh, the teacher also said my aunt was special or something. But you''re still being dismantled there.


    Or am I the one who hunted that bear? The weak.


    Plus, keep saying it.


    "It''s possible there was a dead man out there, isn''t there?


    "Right, I''m lucky I only had to get hurt. There was also the possibility of mouth sealing."


    Everyone speaks to the teacher.


    If the teacher doesn''t come. If I hadn''t been here.


    Everyone must not want to think about that possibility.


    "Well, in that case, the livestock plan is activated."


    "Livestock plan? You, you were thinking of something worse!?


    Annoying, knight number two. The magician is a brain-worker.


    "The basics are together. A thrilling development where you can just slice into a rope to hang and experience the narrow between life and death. Only wrapped rope is in condition! There''s no point in being swallowed whole, even if there''s a bond."


    "... sucks, no conscience, this woman"


    "It''s a wonderful experience to learn about the dignity of life, with a survival rate of 50%."


    "You, you don''t know the word" manipulative "...?


    Only the teacher sighed deeply as the blue knight s muttered and frightened.


    "The Mizuki way is radical, but the people who are supposed to do it are useless..."


    Please tell him more, Doctor. Knight s is seriously useless.


    ... you''d be paralyzed in the front seat in a rage. I''ll step on it.

 8 The White Knights are here.

    "So I''d like you to come to the castle once..."


    My very beautifully shaped brother with green eyes on pale blonde hair told that to my teacher and me.


    It''s not an atmosphere where you can say no as a child who reads the air, but a situation where a lady who wants to put up a romance flag would gut pose in her heart.


    "I don''t like it."


    As for me wanting to break the flag, I think I would be honest with myself.


    ? I''m gonna smile and say ?


    ... troublesome who goes to a place like that.


    The raid in the village of Genoa forced me and my teacher to stay for a few days after all.


    You may have reported the situation to the castle via a friend of your teacher''s, but there can''t be a transfer gate (gate) in the surrounding village.


    In a letter from over there.


    "I''ll pick you up. Until then, watch me!" Come on. "


    It said so, but it stayed for a while.


    Surely it would be cruel to call them kept in the village.


    ... On the other hand, they''re crying because my stay is confirmed. What do you want me to do??


    Then a description of the gates (gates) of the metastasis.


    There are a limited number of gates that can be made with the need for magic to maintain the Metastatic Force. To be clear, the reason is that the demon stone of the power source is quite valuable.


    I don''t care if they say, "The error/specified metastasis team is not activated" when necessary.


    Naturally, all controls are carried out by the state because it is necessary to guard and manage people in order not to be abused. It''s obvious, but it''s not open to the public.


    It seems that it is available to those who have been granted permission by the state (the majority of nobles), or to merchants with castles. Still, they say the procedure is cumbersome, so I guess the defense aspect is also thorough.


    Oh, the letter is a piece of paper with about thirty centimeters square on one side? Looks like I sent it using the simplified version of the metastasis method (owned by the teacher) that was depicted in.


    It can only be used as a simple version and can only be enchanted when necessary. It can only be sent to the corresponding metastasis team. It can only exchange letters with each other with limited capacity.


    He even said that was pretty expensive, but why does the village doctor have it?


    Huh? I don''t care, yeah. Absolutely.


    Flags are enemies, you can''t inadvertently show interest!


    That''s why it''s in the beginning.


    It was the brothers in white knightly clothes who picked you up.


    Was that blue uniform a lower end or an apprentice??


    "Dr. Gordon, it''s been a while."


    After all, you''re here.


    "Yes, Your Highness, I was ordered to do so immediately."


    When I said that, I deepened my grin and gracefully met.


    Wow, there''s an ideal knight, including the exterior, ladies!


    Now if all I could get was a face, I''d laugh, but I came to pick them up, so I said, ''Help me!'' There won''t be.


    Oh, the women in the village are dyeing their cheeks and watching them cancer!


    Let me see if there''s a romance flag somewhere.


    "By the way, is that the Master of Magic?


    "Mm-hmm. Mizuki, he said Argent... well, I know him and he''s in charge of this one"


    Meet gently with the grin directed at us.


    What the hell is a magician? Was it reported a lot after all......


    And.


    ... teacher''s introduction to this guy, it feels sooo much like it.


    You''re noble, right? It''s a special position, isn''t it? Can I be vigilant?


    It''s not normal. I don''t think I know a village doctor as a regular knight or anything.


    "My name is Argent. Call me Al. Lord Gordon has been very helpful since his apprenticeship."


    "The Apprenticeship Era? Did you take care of him??


    "Lord Gordon worked for the castle. He was the most famous doctor in the country."


    "... heh"


    Oh, I knew you were a court doctor. That''s a promised development!


    Naturally when that happens...


    "I apologize for the inconvenience. So I''d like you to come to the castle once..."


    But, brother.


    "I don''t like it."


    Can you guess why I won''t even name you and say hello?


    You don''t commit suicide when you''re caught in a beauty trap and jump into a flag nest, do you?


    So.


    "Give it up"


    "Yi... so... su"


    "Good treatment, isn''t it?


    "I am satisfied with my village life, peace is best"


    "Whatever it is, beside the aristocrats and knights you like... can I?


    "Do not sacrifice modochi with care, what is the invitation to forsake"


    We are in the middle of an attack right now.


    We''re smiling at each other, aren''t we? It just looks like tea on the surface.


    Ugh... Ugh... Ugh...!


    Get the hell out of here, Yu Man.


    Humans, giving up is the key, right?


    There are teachers and knights, white knights in the room besides me and my enemies... no sign of anyone stopping.


    White knights, your captains are pawning nobles and knights on their own, okay?


    Doctor, stop pointing in the direction of the day after tomorrow with the look you give up.


    Knight s... I wonder why you guys look most decent looking at this one with a frightened look on your face?


    Come on, it''s depressing, it''s a waste of time.


    If you can''t tell by your mouth, you''ll have to exercise your strength.


    Want to do it?


    If you decide, do it now! Time is limited!


    "Whatever you say, I refuse.... excuse me"


    "... Huh! Wait, Mizuki..."


    The teacher who sensed the movement of magic tries to flatter it, but it is impossible.


    Because I''m already ready to activate.


    I feel like I heard the teacher, but I don''t care ?


    Besides, obstacles are eliminated by merit, Doctor. With this arm that sank the black out squad...!


    (Target/White Knight, Shockwave due to air compression¡­)


    Check the subject, Pattin! and ring my fingers.


    "" Gu...... "


    "Nah......!?


    "What the hell... but..."


    White knights bored by the sudden shock. While holding his abdomen down, he is looking at a place that hurts like hell.


    Oh, I''m not unconscious. Sounds like no magic, but are you an elite, them!


    I don''t get the aesthetic shape that the expression of suffering will be the same... cause, it''s me.


    Do you want to leave now because you are not willing to work gently? You deserve it, don''t you, knights?


    Gordon exhaled a deep sigh as he gazed at Mizuki''s exiting door.


    As a matter of fact, Gordon tried to stop Mizuki for a completely different reason.


    Look at the knights who are still squatting.


    It''s the boulders that didn''t lose their minds, but their damage will be enormous.


    Stand up for a while.


    But.


    "... this is her strength..."


    I unwittingly turn away from the whining I hear.


    "It''s great...... it''s ideal......!


    Argent and the White Knights who slightly uplift their cheeks to make them seem happy.


    You look like a young man in love enough if you don''t think about the situation.


    I wouldn''t be the first to get to that idea if I knew the situation.


    In fact, this young man is the owner of a rather special sexuality.


    "I admire those who are stronger than me - I rejoice in the battle" is not uncommon, but "I rejoice in being able to fight and hurt those who are stronger than me" is so.


    Rather, it is an abomination to be pulled away.


    This country called Irfena has long been the norm for royalty and nobility to have a powerful (= freak).


    Genius and I have managed to prove the word paper weight all the time, which is why it has been perpetuated while a small country.


    It would be even more true if I worked in a castle, but I am not familiar with civilians.


    Only merit is conveyed, so it is not commonly known that the great men were all freaks, etc.


    The white knights, who are powerful, fall under it without exception, and are they all alike to observe?


    Gordon unexpectedly takes his hand and returns to reality.


    He''s holding hands is resurrected, Argento. I''m kind of scared of sparkling eyes.


    "Let me go out with her, Lord Gordon!


    "... I think that''s a problem between us."


    "Thank you! We''re going to try."


    I didn''t allow it, I didn''t!?


    Leave him alone... I stopped trying to tell him.


    How many women, such as the elite, are able to beat them?


    Clearly, the answer is'' absent ''. I would rather not need a man if there were a large crowd.


    Even if you were a magician, you''d lose as long as you had time to chant a spell.


    Mizuki boasts strength even in melee because she has no chant.


    Would they give up such an ideal woman (= sacrifice) that they gradually found?


    ... you won''t be able to, even the exercise of the power of rejection will please them.


    (Sorry... should I have told you from the beginning...)


    Gordon secretly apologized to Mizuki. I also feel bad that the freaks like it.


    And even if they were decent, they were nothing but annoying to her.


    In the meantime, Knight s said he had been forgotten, stunned by the fact of the shock.


    Knight s, he seemed to have unexpectedly grown up in a decent family (= ordinary people).

 9 Lets go to the castle, meet the owner.

    The next day, Reishi''s White Knight whispered nonsense.


    It''s still beautifully shaped for nothing, white knight clothes look great on you!


    Please just head back to the castle to match the background.


    "Would you like to stay with me on the assumption of marriage"


    "... what?


    I had no choice but to listen back as I exposed my distrust.


    Um, does anybody have an explanation?


    But for now.


    "I refuse"


    Be clear about your intentions.


    ... so get your hands off me, don''t stare depressing.


    That''s why I''m admiring reality.


    No, no, that''s crazy, right?


    It''s just one thing yesterday to engage with you, don''t ignore the flag.


    Is this a mission? It''s tough.


    I''ve finally offered you my life, this guy.


    That''s what my teacher told me - I gave up asking Mr. Al to explain - and he explained the situation to me in a pitiful way.


    This is what it looks like when you bullet it.


    ¡¤ The Argents are the bearers of their sexuality: ''I rejoice in being able to inflict pain on those who are stronger than me''.


    -Yesterday''s exercise of strength convinced them that they were the ideal woman (= sacrificed).


    ¡¤ Applause for the strength of sinking ourselves in one blow, very excited. Come to my daughter-in-law ?


    Sacrifice confirmed. Woe to you.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    You''re lying, right?


    Hey, that makes love flags!? Are you going to stand?


    Where did you go to an authentic liking event or something!?


    Are you a liking MAX all at once in the course of our own sexually striking event!?


    That''s an overly novel development, dude.


    Woohoo... You can''t count on common sense in maiden games...!


    That''s a biological person, an unexpected thing.


    I didn''t even think such a specially set aesthetic existed.


    Does plural mean that all white knights are alike, those are unfortunate ones even though their faces are good!


    Hehe... let''s get out of here.


    Yeah, let''s do that. It''s okay, I feel like I can live anywhere now.


    Come on, we have to get back home and pack less!


    "I won''t let you get away with it, will I?


    "Please don''t read people''s minds"


    "It''s the first time I''ve thought about it, even if it''s ever been thought of. I will never give up."


    Well, I guess so. It''s not like the adorable place has a face, personality or status, it''s fierceness alone.


    What you''re saying seems like heaven is giving you two or three things on top of something decent at first sight, so you must have been hot.


    But the unfortunate part of it makes the world so good at being negative overall.


    I absolutely don''t like ED for a perverted wife, I won''t give up either.


    "Hey...... come here for a second"


    Oh, the knight s inviting you. So you were there, you guys.


    He looks somewhat serious when he stops by and by.


    No, you guys looked neat, too, and you look a lot alike.


    When I said so, he answered with a smile on his face.


    "We''re twins. It doesn''t look alike because it''s biegotic."


    "A lump sum from before birth..."


    "Don''t say bulk! Harsh and fun!?


    "Rest at the moment for that normal reaction as well"


    ¡­¡­ Oh, that''s the thing ""


    Good, Knight s is a normal person.


    If all the knights were like that, I''d seriously cry.


    So, let''s get down to business, huh?


    "He''s the Duke''s third son, and there''s a lot of people out there who want to be collaborators for Conne, in addition to being influential everywhere. You better not think you can get away with it."


    "Why? Your identity and power won''t be handicapped, will they? I don''t care if you flee the country..."


    "Go away with your travel documents. You can''t cross the border, can you? I think the issue is hopeless."


    You don''t get your passport because you''re from another world, it''s pressure from above......!


    Well, if we''re gonna be enemies, we''re not gonna forgive you, are we? I don''t have to die, I have to die.


    If you don''t do anything, power will make my job the ''fianc¨¦e of the three dukes''.


    I''m a magician, me. Characteristics that are uninteresting about status or fame are bursting!


    "¡­ there may be only one way to make it easier."


    "Huh! Doctor, say it quickly"


    "It''s hard enough there, too. I ask His Royal Highness Elshon to speak directly to me."


    I don''t know!


    Knight s Retreat at once. Oh, what''s that reaction? Are you that scared?


    "I can''t! Absolutely not! Stop it, you better run!


    "Once you touch your nature, you''re out. Don''t make any dangerous bets!


    "Ahhh... did they still grow like that"


    Teardrop knight s seems to have guessed the situation, Doctor.


    Hey, getting out of company is sloppy.


    "He''s very smart and patriotic... but smart and sometimes ruthless or unforgiving"


    Doctor who chooses words that seem difficult to say. Is that even if I wrap it in an oblate?


    "He''s the Lord of the White Knight, so there''s a chance he''ll move instead of reward"


    "Reward?"


    "He''s a power supremacist, a good hindsight for those who find it worthwhile."


    I see. So if you can be under that Your Highness''s protection, your safety will be guaranteed.


    Besides, I guess no one tries to be hostile in rare things because of the way the knight s frightened.


    I wonder what you did...... it wouldn''t be a force move.


    "Argent and I are childhood friendly, but I am not someone who flirts with personal feelings. You will always keep your promises once they are spoken to."


    I feel like they''re going to say some tough terms, but they seem more certain than running away.


    Perhaps it would be better if we met once for the future.


    "Okay. I''m going to rely on him this time."


    "Well, say it from me, too." You''ve made up your mind! I appreciate it! "


    A bounced voice that interrupts the teacher''s words, an arm that is turned from behind.


    When this happens, with conditional reflexes of course...


    "Stay away from me!!


    Doss! and one shot in the abdomen with the momentum of the noise. It''s self-defense, I''m not bad!


    ... but.


    I understand my mistake in that expression, which seems strangely happy instead of suffering.


    Shit! This guy was just happy!


    Besides, I used magic without doing anything with conditional reflexes, if they reported it, it would suck!?


    "Huh... two... it''s still good...!


    "What? What?"


    The voices of everyone''s hearts were definitely hammered. It''s a normal reaction.


    ... hey? Instead of chanting, I don''t even sound my fingers. I don''t think I found out I used magic.


    Good. ? Keep it that way, don''t you notice!


    ... otherwise.


    Yikes!!! Likeability increased!?


    What are you gonna do to please this guy, yourself! I''m an idiot for brainwork!


    My ability to learn, beat the conditional reflex!!


    Oh... yes, where''s my rival daughter? I was in love with this yesterday. You had a daughter!?


    Camon, village girl! Now''s your chance! If you rub salt in the wound, it might boost your liking.


    Oh, can''t I wear the scratch myself? Shit!


    "Ahhh... ready to go to the castle for now"


    Pong, that''s what the teacher said as he put it on his shoulder.


    Soudesnay, Hasolega Important Death Now. Transfer guttel organism (c) ignore simus.


    Knight s, turn your gaze on the raw heat, don''t.

 10 Outside Part 1 · Village doctors story

    ''I am not a person in this world... should I say a different world?


    The stray I picked up in the woods said so seeping through some confusion.


    I tried to keep my professional pattern as calm as possible, but I wouldn''t have been able to hide my uncontrollable curiosity.


    A village called Rags, where I live. The inheritance of the ''traveler in the narrow room'' passed down there is truly interesting.


    "The Other World."


    "Technology you can''t even imagine in this world."


    "They even created magic."


    Of course, I don''t think everything is right. Because inheritance is exaggerated and transmissible.


    However, it is clear that it is not just a mess.


    I guess that''s why I should be thankful for this encounter.


    The girl named Mizuki. Beautiful girl with big eyes in long dark hair.


    Being still a teenager, she tries to grasp the situation pale without disturbing it.


    Is the other world wise just to bring advanced technology after all?


    It is really preferable to try to gain knowledge to live in greed, although it shows an uneasy bare gesture from time to time.


    I am a doctor.


    I''ve seen a lot of people in their profession and ''raw''.


    Many patients suddenly mourn for their misfortune and many desperately try to scratch and give up.


    Injuries can be cured by healing magic, but I tend to give up on the disease.


    Nobles would also be able to use expensive drugs, but many are beyond the reach of the civilian population.


    There are such background circumstances, and the majority of desperate patients cry and disturb or give up.


    But she wasn''t. I didn''t despair or give up.


    I haven''t found the art of going back to the original world or anything, despite hearing that.


    It''s also really interesting that you''re from a world without magic.


    No, that you have magic in spite of a world without magic.


    I didn''t think I could use magic at first, but I''m also surprised that I tried to master it brilliantly with my own ideas.


    ... because it destroyed my previous notions of magic by making magic a success!


    Presentation to the Society will be the focus of the attention of many magicians.


    It is a good enough feat to retain its name in history.


    But it is also true that it is a very dangerous thing.


    The damage of uncontrollable magic is enough for one country to blow up if it does poorly.


    How many people can use magic without control by spell chanting?


    You deserve a fool in a hurry for power to destroy himself, but you can''t just do it in person.


    Because for the first time, I can say, "Use magic" because I can be responsible for what I have accomplished.


    In the sense that I said it, maybe the Wizard is really the Wizard.


    Wizards of different worlds. That''s the only way to live. Poor, otherworldly girl.


    I think I would be a good adviser to you. [M]


    Let me at least give you some knowledge and warning of this world so you won''t regret it.


    Because inevitably you will give ''something'' to this world.


    You won''t be ruthless enough to break it off if you have no choice. [M]


    I will be the reader who awaits your spinning story more than anyone else.


    May the story, coloured with new knowledge and many surprises, end with a happy ending.


    It will always be on your side.


    Because that is the only redemption I can make that I will be happy with what is only unfortunate to you, that it has been shed into another world.

 11 Outside Part 2 - A Village Girl Talk

    He was a very nice knight.


    The blonde hair looked good in white clothes.


    Green eyes are very nice too.


    We all rumored that he was like a prince coming out to Migawa.


    Yes, "Miga". I''m only a reader.


    So.


    I think I gave up my love.


    It was a beautiful day.


    I can''t believe you got better in a few days when you said you had something to be scared of.


    I was glad to see how the village looked the same while I was stunned by myself like that.


    It was thanks to the two of you who came from the neighbouring village who were there.


    Dr. Gordon is a gentle teacher who regularly looks around the surrounding villages.


    "I''ve Never Been Over An Injury To Heal Fast"


    Say that. Always use healing magic free of charge.


    Someone said that doctors who can use healing magic don''t get to work if they go to town.


    I would never use it free of charge.


    I heard that the teacher was bringing in another one this time.


    I''ve been waiting... for something horrible to happen.


    He said the raider was an assassin who was targeting a knight who wanted to be in the village a few days ago.


    All I can do for a woman is run away.


    My uncle, who sheltered me, was also injured, and the teachers arrived when I was on my way.


    Was it not only those people that surprised me, but also the knights that were tied up?


    When I asked the teacher, he said that the wizard who was accompanying him had defeated me.


    ... I doubted my ears.


    Because no matter what you think, the Wizard was about the same age as me and taller than me.


    Little wizard with big eyes of the same color on his dark hair...... I securely wondered if he was a nobleman.


    She''s beautiful, but she must be very strong.


    So much so that even the knights apologized and preached, the village chief and others were murmuring and falling for disrespect.


    What the Mage Master said was a little radical...... just as horrible as respecting it.


    But I put it to sleep without fear of the darkness of the night when I thought this person would protect me.


    He''s a kind man who''s angry for us.


    And one day after a few days, now there were white knights.


    The teachers must have informed the castle.


    It seemed like they were talking to you two about something.


    There is no way that women won''t make a scene with the lovely knights.


    Some kids were trying to talk to me, but everything was cut up to the point of greeting me.


    But only one.


    The granddaughter of a beautiful and reputable village chief was also rudely asking if she thought much of it, or if she liked it too much for a knight.


    If you work for a castle, you can''t be dealt with as a country girl or anything, you thought if a beautiful princess is dealt with, you would give up...


    But the knights asked laughed happily and said:


    "I''m Thinking of That Dark-Haired Demon Master"


    Maybe it was a lie to pull back the daughters involved.


    She didn''t think the words were true or exaggerated, and cursed the Wizard for it or not.


    "There''s just magic, how could such a woman! You''re like a horrible witch. ''


    At that moment, the grin disappeared from the knights.


    The blonde knight stared at her with a very cold eye as everyone accidentally shut up.


    ''She doesn''t say someone''s pussy like you. You have benefited, and yet you say so. "


    Who could have done it if she hadn''t? How many survived? Come on, shameless. ''


    "If you insult her any more... punish her with aristocratic authority"


    He was kind. No, I thought you were sweet.


    But I realized that the kindness that was directed at us was through the Wizard.


    Because they are the ones whom the Wizard guarded.


    Because that one doesn''t like someone dying.


    I knew clearly that she was kind to us for her sake.


    Because the gentle language and grin of the knight... everything directed at the Mage was'' real ''.


    You can''t think of that as something you can look at yourself and so on.


    Who is the only daughter to haunt the knights anymore?


    The last time they left the village...... that knight was happily hugging the Magic Master.


    The Mage Master seems annoying, but he hasn''t shaken it off.


    Sounds like a difficult future, good luck - the knight smiled calmly as he turned his gaze to me watching with that in mind.


    That''s definitely a real laugh, even if it''s not what you''re pointing at Master Magic.


    Please, knights... protect the Wizard.


    And if you can, be happy -

 12 Lets cook.

    Blue skies, wide plains.


    Horse-riding knights are riddled. People will unwittingly stop and see them.


    ... if there are people out there.


    It is currently a journey to the castle.


    It feels like going back to the village of Rags once, packing up, and restarting.


    The villagers were surprised and delighted to go to the castle.


    Says, you can''t get satisfactory knowledge first in a peripheral village, it''s dangerous, etc.


    I deeply appreciated the favor of the people who guided me and whispered and gave the full reward I received from the castle - that blackened squad was apparently a bounty neck.


    You might need the money sometime, right?


    As a matter of fact, we don''t need to save much money just because it''s a self-sufficient village.


    But it is gold that says things at some time. It doesn''t hurt to have it.


    When I said that, everyone became more thankful and silent.


    That''s okay, folks. It is thanks to you that I have come to the other world to live longer.


    I would like to repay you in the future if you need anything.


    ... Well, the White Knights misunderstood what


    ''I won''t let you be crippled, I''ll feed you, don''t worry!


    And so on, I let it air subtle.


    Hey, what the hell are you doing on touching occasions?


    After that, he packed a small amount of baggage and left the village behind.


    No, the baggage turned out to be a good amount. Mainly with food while traveling.


    Dried meat and honey worn separately - sugar is precious. But it''s not something you can''t get just because it''s expensive - all sorts of seasonings.


    Salt, sugar and pepper are the basic condiments in this world, so any other condiments would be really appreciated.


    Well, it was there because this is the environment where vanilla is easily available.


    And we''re going on a journey to the present.


    "Doctor, how many more days are you getting there?


    "Hmm, two more days for this."


    When I asked the next teacher about the setting sunset and watched, the answer returned immediately.


    Yeah, I''m free. It''s amazing. There''s nothing around.


    I''m done with "Preparing Under Work" for today.


    Currently, me and my teacher, the knight s, are rocked by a carriage. ''Cause it''s hard not to get used to traveling!'' It''s comfortable because I''m putting the magic of gravity relief on the mat that they gave me.


    The teacher needless to say, knight s looks surprised too, but ignores it. If you want to explain it, you have to start with ''Say gravity to the world''. I can''t, normally.


    The mat is laid down on the carrier so it is naturally comfortable when sleeping.


    I apologize to all the knights for the situation. Everyone will tell you not to laugh and care.


    So.


    I was so sorry that I wished for a diner. Thanks to the strong push of the teacher, I am very happy to get you a job.


    Actually, there are some personal circumstances to this.


    This world, for some reason, only has a basic cooking method. You have the ingredients.


    Even with yeast bread, there is nothing in the bread or something in it, and the cooking method is basically only cooked/boiled.


    ... I didn''t think you had bread and no sandwiches.


    Bread is what you eat with your hands¡­ or you think the bread itself is one finished dish.


    That''s the choice of how to eat bread. The same goes for other dishes. So there are very few food variations.


    Apparently, the technology communicated by different worlds = the finest laws will be formed, with no application at all.


    I was impressed when I cooked instead of letting him stay at the teacher''s house.


    What I made was a salad dressed with pepperoncino......


    That''s where we talked about cooking and learned the stunning facts.


    Dude, never had a cook summoned before!?


    "It''s time to get ready for camp. Mizuki, I''m sorry..."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll be ready as soon as it stops."


    That''s why I want to get back to preparing dinner today.


    The knights seem happy about something.


    Um... you were nobles, weren''t you?


    Am I supposed to look forward to a camp-like diet - hey??


    "It''s delicious!


    "As much as I''d like to welcome you to our cock."


    "Ha... more than happy"


    What else do you want me to say? This is a situation.


    Today''s menu includes vegetable soup and chunky sandwiches.


    It''s an easy menu for anyone to make, I''m really sorry.


    The contents of the sandwich are thinly sliced and cooked meat, onions and lettuce, seasoned with mayonnaise and salt and pepper. Let''s make ground beef and make hamburgers anyway. Do you want to borrow the kitchen to make it when you get to the castle?


    Vegetable soup is small cut and dried portable vegetables simmered with bird ham.


    Bird ham is an easy dish to make by taming the chicken with salt and honey (sugar) and pepper into a vacuum pack as much as possible and leaving it in the fridge, boiling lightly after about two days. It''s delicious!


    The meat has a lower flavour, and the seasoning stays on, so it''s enough to simmer with the vegetables.


    Easy cooking in a short amount of time because I use the magic of shortening time.


    This magic is supposed to be used to grow plants and stuff. By the way, plants in this world are not recognized as organisms. Plants are plants.


    I was worried that this magic could be used for non-plant organisms... but by way of example there is a ''no use for organisms'' word in the control and it is not valid for organisms.


    Well, if you grow up all at once, your body won''t be able to stand it and die. Greatness, Ancients.


    Incidentally, I can use special magic such as "state maintenance" or "time reduction" because I know "what effect it has" in a biased, videotaped state.


    Clearly, knowledge of the films and dramas of the original world.


    The teacher said, ''If there were any of them in this world, magicians would be all geniuses''. Sure, magic is probably the best explanatory note because it''s important to understand its effects.


    There are people here who can''t imagine and the magic is over.


    "Keep the time and keep the status quo..."


    "What is time like?


    "¡­ (difficulty explaining)"


    What a pretty good situation. It''s hard to explain something without a clear shape, isn''t it?


    Hey, I''m out of line. Now we''re talking about cooking.


    Oh, how did you bring the raw meat?


    I did the magic of maintaining condition and weak cooling on a sealed box and turned it into a simple refrigerator so no problem.


    Without electricity and stuff, it''s magical and applied, that''s great!


    The key bread is the shape of the bread and the dough is made beforehand, so just bake. It''s more like an oven where the heat hangs evenly because it raises the ambient temperature rather than baking.


    I made a lot of bread when I spread it in the village, calling it spare, so I can reduce the amount of time I can cook a few kilos at a time. Wow, magic! Much more convenient than the original world!


    Now it''s time to eat flat with no resistance whatsoever, but at first I was confused except me and my teacher. Hey.


    Well, we all got our hands on it because the teacher started eating so hard.


    That''s why it became an explanation of the dietary situation in this world.


    It''s a secret that I thought the neighborhood might have a fuller diet if I was bad.


    ... I can''t tell you how happy I am that I am now, ''It''s a clueless dish that uses the magic of staying in shape and what I had saved at home''. I didn''t think it would fit the noble mouth.


    Doctor, please don''t say anything. You''re the only one who''s noticed.


    Knight s, you let us help you make bread dough, so you''re free to take your place, eat properly.


    I used it badly to produce large quantities of bread fabric before I left... I didn''t reflect on it.


    "It''s really delicious, I didn''t know Lord Gordon had this every day..."


    "It''s a living thing, at least a reward."


    "What is this flavoring? It tastes strange."


    "Is it mayonnaise?


    "Ma''am? Is that so? I would love to know how to make it..."


    "Fine, right?


    "Ha... eh, okay!?


    I guess you can''t, and you were going to keep going?


    Oh, you don''t mind if it''s just about mayonnaise, do you? Anyone can do it if you look at the recipe.


    I guess we should all write down that the White Knights eyes are shining.


    ...... hmm? Knight s, do you want one too?


    Is that so awesome?


    "Mizuki, you know they''re nobles, right?


    "Yes."


    "What they don''t know is that there wasn''t one in this world. On the contrary, you should remember that even the nobles are worth wanting."


    I see. So it can be both natural for me and incredibly valuable in this world.


    Awesome, mayonnaise. It could be a fancy condiment lined up at your noble table.


    That said, because I''m not willing to let it be exclusive.


    "Um, I''d like that recipe to be extended to the private sector as much as possible."


    "To the private sector? Of course you can. I want to make sure everyone can taste the ingredients."


    "Thank you!


    All right, you said it, Duke. Three men.


    I''ve taken your word for it, don''t you think I forgot?


    "But why?


    "Maybe we''ll have a new dish somewhere!


    "Oh, I see. Dietary conditions will vary depending on class and location."


    Yeah, you''re absolutely right!


    If it''s a common man''s meal, the delicious food is delicious. I saw you and I''m sure of it!


    What a downward sight, a nobleman applauding the cooking of the common man!! That''s a big laugh ?


    I couldn''t tell the boulder that... and resumed my meal in an upbeat mood.


    And there''s one problem.


    "Mizuki, did you make anything else?


    ¡­¡­


    Ahhhhh!


    Doctor, do you say it at this time? I knew you were watching!


    Your eyes have glowed, don''t expect -!!


    ¡­¡­


    ... Sorry, I lost the teacher''s silent pressure.


    I can''t help it more than find out, I think I''m just getting out.


    With the crepe of dessert (the contents are custard) in front of everyone, I said, ''What if they ask me this too?'' I thought so.


    ''Cause?


    I don''t think you understand that custard has to be demonstrated as a crepe anyway, do you?


    Oh, is it possible that I am sure that I will turn the nobleman''s house for the cr¨ºpe...?

 13 The prince is an angelic demon king.

    The kingdom Irfena with its harbour and abundant fruit. The capital is the port town of Gaultia.


    That is an irresistible existence for many countries that exist on the continent, albeit small.


    One is in terms of logistics.


    Among the items transported to various locations via the harbour, Irfena is carried out with particular emphasis on food.


    Whatever the daily necessities, you can''t live with hunger.


    It would be a hard story, especially for the privileged class accustomed to luxury.


    Next, on the diplomatic side.


    Ilfena with a lot of competent personnel is as patriotic as it is proportional to its abilities.


    Simply peel out the hidden fangs if you imitate them poorly.


    Negotiating after holding several pieces of trump card information¡­ there is no other way to accept how unreasonable it would be.


    Even the facts set up by the opponent are turned into pawns and retaliated against, so Irfena becomes justice as a result.


    Finally strength in the military aspect.


    Irfena is not as powerful as a military state.


    The problem is with the Black Knights and the White Knights.


    He is a royal direct SS and, as his name suggests, an elite wearer of white and black knight clothing.


    Apart from the Kingsguard, the current Knight''s Clothing of Ilfena is basically based on blue.


    Its formation dates back to when Galtia existed as a country.


    Originally, Irfena had a neighbor named Galtia who had established friendship for many years.


    Royal and aristocratic marital relations are also profound, and they are known for their friendship because they are welcomed from neighbouring countries when they are not well off to succeed.


    The country''s crest is similar, with a white eagle with Irfena and a black eagle with Galtia.


    The people also said it was enough to speak to each other with their second homeland. Maybe he was originally of the same ethnicity.


    But two hundred years ago, there was a war involving all of the continent, and two countries that were thoroughly defended also suffered considerable damage.


    Even though the war ended, the two countries, which were originally small, decided that they would be crushed as they were, and were to be integrated into Irfena with the approval of the people.


    At that time, he said he had decided to keep the Irfena capital as a gartier and the name of the country.


    Ilfena was white and Galtia wore black knight clothes, which were changed to blue when walking as a new country but were to be left in part as remnants.


    That is the ''White Wings'' and ''Black Wings'', institutions directly under the royalty.


    It is a group of patriots chosen solely on the basis of their strength, and the life of the Lord is paramount. Not even the nobles can interfere.


    They are the worst swords in the possession of the ''kingdom'', using all their rights and abilities to fulfill the life of the Lord.


    ... few countries have suffered damage that is not a painful spot at the end of their movement.


    These are the reasons why Irfena, although small, is at a glance at other countries and has a relatively strong voice on the continent.


    "It''s a country called¡­"


    "Heh... that''s amazing"


    I am currently taking a lecture on Ilfena to Al in my room.


    The teacher and the knight s go to report and greet with their separate actions.


    So Mr. Al is my escort and watch. Um, thanks for the polite commentary.


    "I didn''t expect to be asked if I was going into Castle Town..."


    "No, ''cause you care."


    I overheard you going into Castle Town, didn''t I?


    ''You''re not well targeted, are you? So rich.''


    See, the promise is that rich countries will be targeted and have a doomsday flag ~.


    There''s ports, there''s plenty of crops, and if you give it to me as a small country, huh?


    It would be perfect if there were a princess or someone else who was going to be the main character after that!


    Ma... on the boulder, ''You''re not standing on the doom flag, are you?'' I don''t know.


    Afterwards, it''s a corner, so you explain it to me now.


    Well, did you survive because you couldn''t defeat the genius/odd freaks?


    Ahhh... I can definitely do it with "Common Things" that I would be a freak if I had all that credit.


    I didn''t expect the story to expand into a historical context.


    The remnants of the two countries are the White Knight and the Black Knight. Was the blue uniform a common knight''s uniform?


    Yes, a historic elite unit......


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Apologize to your ancestors, you guys.


    "I hear the knights of history are similar, aren''t they?


    "Me, what mo sayin '', Tte Masenyo?


    "Hehe, I don''t care now."


    That''s refreshing for nothing, dude.


    The target remains gloomy even if he has unexpected eyes.


    Hmmm... this guy won''t show you the inside, will he? Except for the special side, I can''t see the real deal.


    Wouldn''t you be quite competent in interpersonal terms?


    You wouldn''t be confused about using your position, either.


    I was willing to offer nobility and knighthood to invite you to the castle in the village.


    There is absolutely no mercy for the enemy.


    ... I''m no match for this, am I?


    Otherwise, you can''t live, can you?


    "Would you like to hear it from me too?


    "Yes, please?


    "Can you... kill people?


    ¡­¡­


    Mr. Al, you''re clever. You''re not laughing at your eyes, are you?


    "You can kill him, no doubt"


    "Is it? Even though you didn''t kill the Raiders?


    "I didn''t have to," rather than "couldn''t kill."


    "Hmm?"


    "''Cause it''s no use, is it? And..."


    Do a glimmer of icing with the slightest sound of...


    Let the ice blade appear near Mr. Al''s neck and smile.


    "I ''knew'' the dangers of magic in unchanging. I also ''understood'' that even when I had a teacher, I couldn''t make it to the extent of healing magic. Think about these two and what''s going on right now?


    "Is it okay if I talk to you?


    "It won''t be worth it, there''s no point hiding it in front of people who realize it. I can choose who I am, right?


    Mr. Al laughed happily when he told him so and then turned off the ice.


    ... Shit, was the current performance an adorable element too!?


    "Glad to hear it! You really are someone who exceeds expectations.... you''ll never give up on this"


    Hey, Al!


    I don''t see the story at all.


    And you don''t need the last one, do you?


    "... that''s it. Your Highness, can you believe that this is more than we''ve talked about?


    ¡­¡­ Your Highness?? "


    "It''s His Highness Elshon.... Sorry, Mizuki. Let me try you."


    There''s nothing to try... there''s nobody in this room but us.


    Hello, eavesdropping? Are you eavesdropping in a magical world? Can you do that?


    Is that an unplugged test!?


    "Of course, Al.... the first time, my lord the wizard of another world?


    Anyone who came into the room with that said could follow a black knight.


    This is the man, Your Highness. Would the Black Knight be the captain, just like Mr. Al?


    Oh, the prince exactly as Temple puts it in front of him!


    A loose wavy blonde hair, blue eyes, a beauty that looks like a woman...... you must have been seriously like an angel at a young age!


    Yeah, it''s like an angel. It''s color and appearance.


    ¡­¡­


    Prince, why are you so intimidating when you''re smiling...?


    Yeah, I cry when my kids gaze at me. I''m afraid of the atmosphere for what I say.


    "It''s okay," Al says, stroking his head...... it would be weirder if the word ''it''s okay'' came out in the first place!?


    You realize you''re not nervous!?


    Doesn''t it look like there''s some kind of danger?


    "... Your Highness, keep it down a little"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Have fun."


    "Fun......?


    Is it magic or something to suppress it?


    Thank you for your attention, Black Knight. Your Highness, what the hell is that fun...?


    "''Cause you''re so cute and scared."


    "You mean me! Is that my frightening thing!


    "Yeah. ? I proved I was qualified. Get down on the arrow tip."


    "Harsh boy!! It''s the devil, no, it''s the demon king, you!


    So you''ve been having fun since the beginning!


    Sin of disrespect? You know, something like that!


    His Highness, who was giggling, grinned even deeper.


    Huh, where''s the funny element in the dialogue right now!?


    "Yeah, they call me the Demon King."


    "What?"


    "Too much magic, huh? Normal magic is also dangerous and I can''t use it because it strains my body... it seems that the magic I enclose gives me a sense of intimidation..."


    ¡­¡­


    Were you Real Demon King?


    What a novel demon king for the appearance of an angel.


    Don''t you have any horns or wings?


    Conquer the world when I get home, right?


    "It''s a corner, so I use a lot of things, too."


    ''Cause it''s fun, isn''t it?


    It won''t be my fault that it sounded like an addition.


    It''s not just the magic... it''s the demon king inside, this guy.


    Wow...... boulder irfena, this is where freaks come from.


    As far as the teacher''s concerned, you''re a patriot... but you''re usually a livestock prince or something!


    I''m going to scream with my heart because I''m free to think.


    Brave man!! Attribute/Brave People Where are they?!


    There is a lass boss, your turn - Yikes!!!


    Tasuke!


    Er... am I going to take care of this guy?

 14 Mr. Black Knight is a clever man.

    "I''ll be picked up from Zebrast in ten days, so destroy the back palace."


    "... what?


    "Yes, the superficial position is the sideroom, but it''s powerfully the sideroom leader because we can see the future of our country."


    The prince even brightened the angel''s grin and made a problem statement.


    ... Why do you suddenly end up in a side room? Demon King.


    No, before that, right?


    What about the destruction of the temple... you''re going to use it as a stepping stone to conquer the world soon?


    After the shock face to face.


    In the meantime, I talked about introducing myself and what I had done so far, and then I asked the White Knight to do something about it.


    "Well, I suppose you''d like to hear this wish too."


    It was.


    Yeah, you can understand that.


    But you want me to be a criminal?


    You want me to tilt the country?


    Obviously, there''s an execution waiting, isn''t there? That.


    You read such air. The prince made a further bomb statement.


    "Oh! I''m fine. Because our client and accomplice are the King and Chancellor of Zebrast!


    ¡­¡­


    Is there a king in another country who has a desire to discredit his own country?


    No, the Demon King is doing the Prince...... on the contrary, it seems there is a country where the Prince is the Demon King, right?


    "My predecessors were too incompetent, and the thought of nobles forced me to push my daughter."


    "Can''t we close the rear palace?"


    "It seems that the aristocrats are revolting tremendously. Even though the Lady Dowager hasn''t."


    "Well, poison me..."


    "If they find out, they''re annoying, aren''t they?


    That''s not why you can''t be a person.


    "Yeah. Because they''re people who aren''t worth caring about"


    I''m terrible, too, but the prince is terrible enough.


    You''re in a similar position, and you''re not willing to show some understanding...


    It''s a crisp smile, no shards of conscience.


    Mr. Black Knight is snorting, too. Anything wrong around here?


    Mr. Black Knight, who noticed my gaze, opened his mouth with no expression.


    "... the country will end when those women become queens"


    Finish!?


    "I''m only thinking about winning. A gathering of females."


    ... don''t you want to treat me as a person?


    "Klaus had me infiltrate to see what was going on, and he had me gather information."


    "Gathering information? What if I just eavesdropped..."


    "Yeah, black knights specialize in those kinds of jobs, right? There''s not only sound, there''s video."


    It''s all made by the Black Knights! and the Demon King said with pleasure.


    It''s amazing technology - do you have tools that incorporate magic?


    ...... hmm?


    Well. Hey, what did you just say?


    Video...... something like a hidden camera?


    That, eavesdropping and peeping?


    Is that a crime?


    "That''s the job"


    "It''s not something you can say to your mouth in grandeur!?


    "By the way, I have a hobby."


    "I''m sorry!!


    Wow... That''s me, the Demon King.


    Is it a grand criminal activity combined with a hobby and merit?


    Cool vibe, huh? Look, look back at yourself?


    "By the way, that''s all I can do for a detailed report."


    Pilla, is given a piece of paper that is somewhat surprisingly written.


    Um... eh...?


    "0700 I''m in a bad mood to wake up. Hit the Samurai Eight ''


    "0730 Choose dresses with dressing red as main, dark eye makeup as always"


    "0800 Breakfast menu includes bread, soup and fruit"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Is it a stalker activity report or something, this?


    And you know a lot about it, don''t you? Were you there?


    "... a criminal, there''s a stalker modoki"


    "I just figured out how to behave and gathered more information."


    "Know the limits. Humans, don''t do anything you don''t like when you''re hit!


    Mr. Klaus tilted his neck gently to me, claiming full strength.


    "Nothing. You couldn''t defend yourself. You''re short on skill, right?


    "No, you''re the standard, this guy! Mr. Al, demon king, say something to him!


    A few minutes after we met, the way the prince is called is already settled in the Demon King.


    "Because black knights are capable. Hey, it''s trivial that you''re hobbying for work."


    "Klaus was like this from a very young age¡­ we always knew what we were doing."


    You can do it at work! Though it would sound decent at first sight!


    For a long time...... think it''s crazy, such a child!!


    Hmm...? "From a young age"?


    "Could they all be childhood friendly......?


    "Yeah."


    "Yes, I am."


    "You''ve been dating for over twenty years."


    Woohoo...... no one pinched their mouth on the freak threesome......!


    This is the end of growing fast without being corrected...!


    "Did you think of anything very rude right now?


    "It''s my fault. If it''s a sad reality, I thought of it."


    "Yes."


    The doctor stopped being a court doctor and pulled into the village because he was tired of the freaks, right?


    White knights are perverts, princes are demon kings, black knights are criminals confused......


    "Black Knight... If I were alone, there would be thirty of them, I''d be springing everywhere"


    Yes, like some G creature.


    The powerful must also have strong vitality.


    "Heh...?


    "Oh..."


    "Nah!?


    The three faces change to the true meaning of the leak by accident.


    Was that in your voice?


    You know what I mean??


    Mr. Klaus, this is the first time I''ve changed my expression.


    It''s trivial, but it''s a pay-as-you-go mood. Of course, I won''t apologize.


    That, angel smiling demon king, are you in a good mood?


    "Yeah, I''m glad to have a smart, fun kid like you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Were you able to read emotions when you were strong in magic......


    What, am I a death flag early?


    Will they bury you?


    "So please, listen to me, okay?


    There is no art against me for smiling and being blackmailed.


    ... I''ll just snort.


    I don''t care what happens...?

 15 Lets get ready.

    After accepting the ''wish''.


    "You can dance as little as you want."


    "... thank you very much"


    The tough looking lecturer woman says with her gaze, ''If you can do it, do it''.


    Huh, is the cause Mr. Al? Mr. Al, are you one of the targets?


    Mr. Al is smiling somewhat too.


    There''s a night club, so it''s difficult if you can''t dance, so the first step is to hold a dance class.


    You know very well the Demon King around choosing Al as his opponent... he will never step on his feet.


    First of all, it''s an example, so the instructor group, jealous gaze, and then it''s us.


    Oh, you''re staring! It''s enough for me to notice, so they''re gonna find out. - They''re gonna hate you!


    Even if they stare at me, it''s my job, so I can''t help it, can I?


    "I got stunned."


    Then I''ll lean on Mr. Al to meet my expectations and stir you up even more.


    "It''s okay, because I''m here"


    Oh, Mr. Al will hold you in the nori, too. You know what the purpose is!


    Oh, the instructors set foot. Ha, it''s a trivial old man. ? Never mind ?


    So, we''re next.


    You have a bad personality around trying to get beginners to do it without a description of the steps, instructor.


    The other guy said something, but he never pinches his mouth.


    I saw it as either an identity thing or I was afraid of myself.


    "I don''t care if you can."


    "Uh... yes, I''ll try"


    You seem to lead and follow me like a nice knight.


    Thank you, Al, that''s sweet.


    For once, I have declared myself a beginner.


    Yes, this is actually the first time I''ve ever danced. Normally, I can''t.


    That''s how I can dance...


    "Ah... oh? You''re good...?


    (... you can dance, this is it)


    The reason is in an online game where I was one of the abandoned players.


    At the time, most online games were virtual reality somatosensory and lived exactly in the game.


    Though it was fatal injuries that I would not suffer, it was that I would have an experience that was no different from reality.


    There are even age-limits such as the production of blood in battle.


    The technology is also used for military training and so on, so it is not a level of "bodily pseudo-experience" or the like.


    That''s why there are things in the game that really get us into reality. Only those in the real world, of course.


    I had the skill of ''dancing'' in it. I don''t normally use it.


    This, however, is a mandatory skill if you are involved with NPCs above aristocracy. I''m in trouble without it.


    You know, if you make connections at noble invitations and state-sponsored dinner parties, you can personally entrust me with the job.


    Naturally, getting along will require upper-class upbringing.


    Phew... It''s also a good memory that I practiced to improve my skill level.


    Combat Alliance Muscle Excellence! I hear that Aniki and the others also trained (practiced) as they became dead eyes.


    I hear they had tears in their eyes when they saw such a sight. What were you thinking, that operation?


    As a result, you can learn skills remember with your body and dance even in real life...... so.


    I''m so familiar with magic because I lived in the game.


    It''s just...... this skill ''Dance'' is black history for me.


    Thing is, I signed up with a male character, but don''t guess because it''s the female part who can dance.


    That''s a cold sight, even if your self-character was a feminine appearance.


    It''s fine because it helped in unexpected places...... yeah.


    "You''re good. You can rest assured."


    "There''s a lot going on... Yeah, it''s good"


    As relieved, but vaguely smiling at some unfortunate Mr. Al.


    Don''t pursue it deeply, I can''t explain how you acquired it as a skill in a special environment.


    "You must have been taught to be good. It''s very easy."


    "Soudesne......"


    My partner was a partner from the beta version, he was a good guy.


    It''s not a BL relationship just because there were circumstances, even in a cold state called both men.


    I just want to be silent about what''s going to be misleading. Let it be shellfish.


    "You''re going to be jealous of who you''re dealing with."


    So listen - Nah - So!!


    Next thing you know, do you have all the essentials?


    Well, you won''t be able to keep going.


    But you think the only ones that make it are bespoke dresses and ornaments?


    He said that a magic dress was essential because it would be in a state of killing or getting killed.


    Well, you can anchor magic in things, right?


    They fix spells drawn by magic with anything.


    "Voice" disappears in an instant, but it seems that the effect can be sustained by drawing "letters" itself.


    That means you can tie the line without the operator.


    Normally, the magic of this world basically has to have a magician on the spot.


    It''s obvious because the magic of the surgeon is based on it. The simplified version I sent the letter also falls under this category.


    But there are naturally things that we want to put in the field of connections and metastases. As an exception, you mean you have the means to incorporate magic formations and spells into the Demon Stone to sustain them.


    Other magic props are powered by demon stones. I mean, Demon Stone = It would be like a battery.


    It depends on the quality of the demon stone and the level of surgery, but the demon props seem to be worth a lot. There are overwhelmingly few technicians who can make it.


    ¡­¡­


    Oh... well, I guess so.


    Exactly. Look. Remember. - I''m in a situation where I tell you to remember with filling.


    Even if it''s explained, I don''t understand the use of magic for processing. Aren''t we going to have to succeed on our own, basically?


    And the other is the Magic Additive Costume, which uses magical special materials in the garment itself.


    This is a form where magic resides in the cloth itself, so you don''t need a demon stone.


    Do you think the particularly high-profile people would wrap this around and prevent an assassination?


    Except... it''s expensive. If you suck, the aristocratic hall is built.


    So.


    "Hmm, just the right size"


    ¡­¡­


    They made me try it on even though I don''t even remember letting them measure the size.


    The one who made it?... the black knights led by Mr. Klaus, right?


    Black knights, how clever are you?


    What did you do for a normal job? Hand sew at night or sew for everyone!?


    I don''t really know about the Demon King who said, ''I''ll tell you from the beginning I''m a demon conductor, so I''d prefer black''. In one word, the color is black, with an open mermaid line design on the chest.


    Right, is that an image of a witch or that system over there? You treat me like an evil woman executive, don''t you?


    I''ll do everything I can to make you a villain! What we do is destroy the backyard.


    And some ornaments to be made. I made it myself because it''s a corner.


    Yeah, well, he''s right to say ''magic'', not ''magic''.


    "Magic" refers to the whole thing, but you can''t incorporate attack magic into a magic item.


    Sure, if you can''t confirm the target, you can''t. It''s dangerous.


    So it will only mean things that work for equippers such as junctions and detoxification.


    Other reasons seem to be pride as an artisan.


    Mr. Klaus said


    "I can''t bear to think that anyone can do the art of incorporating a surgical ceremony"


    and. The difference between a magician and a magician... something like that? So, my work.


    Name: Valhalla''s Bracelet


    Produced by: Mizuki


    Effect: healing, toxicolysis, universal junction


    It''s a replica of what I used to gear up for online games I played in the original world. Different ingredients but just the same look.


    It is not very noticeable because of the extent to which there is one demonic stone attached to the silver bracelet with the decoration.


    Sounds like you can make magic props by imagining them with a sense of ''magic fixation and formation''.


    Could it be close to production skills because we magically processed silver and demon stones and incorporated an accessory effect in the process?


    The only way to use it is to let the Demon Stone drain the owner''s blood to recognize his healthy condition. This will drain your health, whether you poison it or injure it, and automatically trigger healing and toxicolysis.


    I can only use this in person because it feels more like ''reverting to its original state'' than detoxification or healing.


    The real thing is an excellent thing: poison, paralysis and sleep invalidity on top of an elevated status. It was the greatest masterpiece of the Alliance''s production career.


    I can''t raise my status, and the poison isn''t ineffective, it''s detoxifying... Ugh, the reality is tough.


    I couldn''t use magic that I couldn''t even use as a product of a clear image that understands shape and performance.


    I wish I could have used this world''s antidote magic. ''Cause the poison disappears all at once, right? If I had incorporated this, it would have been'' poison disabled ''.


    All I can do is metastasize the poison from my body, or break it down and turn it into something harmless. The only way to plant it is to detoxify it.


    By the way, they treat "poison" as a "foreign substance not inherently present in the body", so it''s a drug in general.


    Today I realized that if the potions and poisons that come out of the game were real, it would be worth a lot.


    But.


    "Hey, how did you do this!?


    "What, I normally let you add magic?


    "No! I''ve never heard of multiple magic additions!


    That ~? No? Seriously?


    Although it is not uncommon in the game world to include an increase in gear status or multiple resistance.


    "Can''t you?


    "Naturally. It''s a difficult business because of its attributes and compatibility."


    "You mean it''s hard to overlay magic?


    "There''s that too... I overwrote it when I layered it"


    Does that mean one type per demon prop?


    Hmm, is this also impossible as it should be?


    "That''s why I don''t have the idea of incorporating multiple sorceries"


    "I see... common sense that you can''t lay it on top of each other gets in the way"


    You mean the teacher said, ''I can''t do this because I have common sense in this world''?


    Because I don''t have that common sense, and even though I''m in the game world, I know I actually have the equipment and the real thing.


    I mean, we shouldn''t make it in this world in the middle of nowhere.


    Oh, the Black Knights are watching closely.


    Is it worth the tech getting obsessed with, that one?


    Understood. I only make it for myself and certain people.


    That''s why?


    "Um... please give it back to me?


    "" "Show me some more!!


    ¡­¡­ Do as you please. "


    Black knights who love research and production, that''s mine.


    If it''s okay when I get back, I''ll make it for you... let''s get to work, shall we?

 16 The king is a hard worker.

    "Mizuki, was it? I am Rudolph, king of Zebrast. Nice to meet you!


    Ten days later, he gave me an order in the name of ''Wish'', which was not even a royal wish from the Demon King.


    The rooms I was shown had a friendly young man who did.


    The king with the same color eyes on his bright brown hair does look neat, but he looks normal because the freaks look good in vain.


    Unlike the Demon King, there is no intimidation.


    ... Is that it?


    Positively, this guy should be better up there.


    I''m not saying Mob face, but you look familiar to civilians.


    Huh, who this guy has planned for the destruction of the rear house??


    "I''ll apologize at the beginning.... sorry to suddenly bring this story"


    King Rudolph, who says so and bows his head deeply.


    Come on, though it would be a mess for the king to keep his head down easily, even as he sat down.


    Well, I don''t know how to disrespect a quote that brought troubles.


    It''s a national scandal, I wouldn''t ask another country to cooperate.


    "I know you''re asking, but go into the rear palace and destroy the side chambers."


    "Destroy me!


    "I''m sorry, I mean it. It''s best to hurt him properly and kick him out."


    "What''s my sin in that case?


    "I''ll definitely set you up from them, so no problem. Even if it does, I''ll crush it."


    Looks like a big premise for the use of force. Okay, so.


    "What if I''ve let my parents out? It must be troublesome, right?


    "There''s a part of nobility that I don''t want to be as shabby as a historic house. It also crushes the house based on"


    "... are you going to kill me"


    "Of course!"


    The last ''Of course!'' You have a very good smile with your thumbs up.


    Apparently, it''s pretty stressful.


    You don''t seem to belong to the Demon King, but you have no mercy.


    Stupid women, what the hell did you do? No, my parents must be messing with me, too.


    King Rudolph sighed deeply about what he thought of me.


    "... the rear palace is a woman''s battlefield."


    "Well, I guess so."


    "Even if you dress me nicely, you don''t know what you''re doing behind it."


    "I don''t know what else to do..."


    "But!?


    Dan! and King Rudolph slapping the table full of strength.


    "I don''t want to get involved if I build a faction and involve shady figs and my parents in a muddy unfolding! You only see me as a pawn. Besides, the money to feed them is the country''s money, right? Taxes!? It''s a good place to waste."


    "Couldn''t you do something with the king''s power?


    "I can''t. They''re not the Lord who serves me, they''re the ones who come after me because they think they''re prey. It''s everyday tea, like source-sucking ecstasy or a special attack to make a fait accompli?


    Is that what you are, forgetting your original purpose and being anything to win?


    Ahhh... maybe I don''t like that.


    Instead of competing for a pet, he pitched all he could to hunt for his prey (King Rudolph).


    If you''re a normal man, don''t be disgusted with women.


    Besides, King Rudolph doesn''t look like the type of woman who brags about taking care of herself.


    "I''m sorry. That''s a good situation. You''re safe."


    "Thanks! I''ve managed to hold on to more poison sights and escorts. And lately, there''s been some harm."


    "Harm?"


    "My neighbors, they''re all young, good looking and competent. They..."


    "They did?


    "He continues to hate women because he can''t hope for women or something. The next king''s proximate candidate is after their son!


    That''s not funny.


    The royals give up because it''s their duty to leave blood, but they''re not.


    Because if you''re the eldest son and you don''t have a son, you just have to let your brother''s son inherit the governor.


    But it is suspicious that the successor will live up to his expectations.


    If the father were competent, he would use his son as his next proximate candidate from an early age.


    The fact that we are now able to be close means that there are no problems in terms of educational policy or blood muscle.


    What happens when its most powerful disappears?


    "Wow... is the next king determined to have difficulty from the nearest gathering?"


    "... in the worst case scenario, we just have to let him study abroad and capture a nearby candidate"


    "Capture..."


    "Promising stocks don''t want to let go of any country."


    Best of all.


    Oh, so you''re telling me to destroy it.


    He wants to create a minimal environment by crushing the blind aristocracy to lighten the burden on the next generation.


    "I''m beginning to hate women before such kindness."


    "No, no, no, that''s troubling! Look, it''s your job! Obligations!"


    "Actually? Sometimes I think it''s okay to destroy them. I wonder what it would be like to have a representative of the private sector go about politics without the royalty."


    "Eh... I understand how you feel"


    "Well, would you agree!


    Shit! And King Rudolph holding my hand.


    "I don''t agree! Don''t tailor people to endorsers who wish for the end of their country!


    "The country will not end! We''re just ushering in a new era!


    "How do you relate to other countries?" You could be invaded if you get a private initiative!


    "Ugh...!


    Yes, this is the circumstance you can''t even think about. Worsening relations with other countries.


    Royalty and nobility are a horizontal connection, their blood flowing out of the country in marriage to another country.


    What happens if they take over with a big name as a legitimate blood muscle?


    King Rudolph drops his shoulder and exhales deeply.


    "You''ll definitely lose. Private initiative without a back shield."


    "No, I don''t think I can because of that, too."


    "Instead of diplomacy, the country''s operational policies will be rough at first, and hey... we can''t have friendly countries on our side either"


    "Your Highness Elshon just guesses...... you''re right. Who likes to be a hero?"


    "Oh, you don''t dream of a hero, Tan, do you?"


    "You can''t do it as a real problem. You don''t admire reality until you''re five years old."


    The biggest problem, the friendly country disappears.


    You can''t support a civil-led country more than you have a royal system, you can''t even see it if you jump into your own country.


    In the hero Tan, "Then the heroes created a new country," but the reality is not sweet.


    Even the heroes of Justice, who have a proven track record of defeating a clear ''evil'' country, spend their entire lives consolidating the ground.


    It seems to me that the hero''s lover is often becoming the princess of this world by evaluating her authority and connections to other countries.


    I mean, a political marriage. It''s a deal, Ri Hi Ki!


    I''m so sorry to break your dreams, but that''s what reality is, kids.


    For the record, I used "Money Matters" to scare my parents into thinking about a match-selling girl at an early age.


    If you had money, you wouldn''t feel bad, would you?


    With the money, you haven''t escaped reality and hallucinated, have you?


    I didn''t sell matches before then. Look, I can''t start talking.


    That''s a very different story about how you feel because of the difference between being realistic or emotional.


    Well, for now.


    "Okay! We will do everything we can to help you fools with your eradication plan!


    "Thank you! Hey, don''t even think we''re gonna be good friends!


    "Oh, you think so?


    "Whoa! Oh, Rudolph''s fine with me. It''s okay if you''re just being spoken. I''m going to be a comrade."


    "Rikai. Nice to meet you."


    Shake hands hard and laugh at each other.


    The knights of the escort are pulling my face apart, but ignore that.


    Don''t ask for a general conversation between the proponents and collaborators (executives) of the plan for the destruction of the womb.


    I mean, King Rudolph is probably like me, right?


    He''s a friend of the Demon King, isn''t he?


    You must be a strong royalty, that''s it. Now what?


    That''s why I''m leaving for Zebrast tomorrow.


    Well, what happens?

 17 Looks like you got your best friend.

    Well, here we are, Zebrast!


    The face has not been found out by the asshole noblemen because it is the "side room where the king greeted himself".


    At the time of doing something, you are willing to punish the princess for having received Ilfena''s hindsight!


    Subtly belly black, Rudolph.


    In the meantime, we just set up in a room in the back palace to meet the collaborators face-to-face.


    The royal palace?


    The nobles say hello and they''re coming to scout!


    Only women are allowed in the back palace, except for some of them. Isn''t that safer?


    "I''m sorry, they''ll be here soon."


    No, of course not. I''m stuck.


    "Understood and above all. Yeah, and then my sidekicks basically don''t make contact except for the prime minister."


    "The princess and all the neighbors in Ilfena''s sight are close, and they''re not happy."


    "There better be no suspect elements. We''d better look good together."


    We''ve had a lot of discussions since then, and now we''re close enough to talk with a tame mouth.


    Maybe it was a good idea to behave hand-cooked, even if it was rare.


    ... don''t insult me like I cook, ladies.


    Rudolph is royal, eating without vigilance is a sign of trust in his opponents.


    I also promise to go play normally when I get rid of this one.


    That''s why I''m willing to kill both of you from the prep stage.


    Defeat or failure? What''s that, delicious?


    We''re the last ones to laugh, but what?


    Me and Rudolph in the sunny room, a few knights of the escort who came with it.


    The other collaborators, starting with the Chancellor, will come after they deal with the nobles.


    Oh, my God, I''m sorry.


    Well, there''s something I need to give Rudolph while I can.


    When I searched my luggage, I put the two items on the table.


    "What, that?


    Rudolph as well as the knights of the escort peek in with interest.


    "The smaller one over here is for communication. This bracelet is a gift from me to a friend"


    "For communications?


    Rudolph opened his eyes slightly to his hand.


    By contrast, the knights are tilting their necks.... Right, no more demonic props than Ilfena?


    "They deliver their voices via those who incorporate them into the Demon Stone. He said he could talk."


    "Heh... can you be so small"


    "He said it''s been improved. They''re just going to wear it to give voice to the person they''re dealing with."


    It''s a simple pendant for what I saw.


    But it contains the obsession of the Black Knights, or the craftsman''s soul.


    Speak without speaking up - it''s telepathic - and it''s an excellent thing to communicate with.


    It seems to be something bigger to observe from Rudolph''s reaction.


    Or I guess I just deliver my voice.


    You mean we can make our calls now?


    "Yeah, it''s basically for when we talk and work together because we''re away."


    "Okay, let''s keep them out of sight. So, what about you?


    Silver bracelets shine at the tip of Rudolph''s finger.


    Phew... well done. You listened!


    "Valhalla bracelet. One scale of insanity I made."


    "What?"


    "This is a high performance demon prop made by a demon conductor from different worlds!


    do it, and laugh contentedly.


    Rudolph looks worse. Why did you make another one, this?


    Oh, of course I have the permission of the Demon King.


    Rudolph will take it all the way to the grave. It could be a legendary item.


    "Drop a drop of blood on the Demon Stone to remind them of their healthy condition and they will break down as soon as the drug enters the body"


    "You mean detoxification?


    "Other boundaries against both physics and magic, healing magic..."


    "Ah? Wait, that''s crazy!? Why would it have more than one effect?


    Oh, I knew it was this reaction.


    Hmmm...... you were really anything because the world of games is imaginary.


    "Because I made it"


    "So why?"


    "Because I assembled it as'' something like that ''! Take it to the grave because you can''t leave it in this world."


    "No way...... no curse"


    "No! What the hell are you looking at me... It''s a crystal of knowledge of different worlds and my efforts!


    This is a difference in perception, so you can''t explain it.


    I just have to ask you to accept it as'' something like that ''.


    Rudolph, just be an honest kid now.


    Your sister''s just worried about you.


    "Whatever the junction is, healing and detoxification drain your health, so be careful. And the detoxification will take a while."


    ¡­¡­ Kind of different than normal magic, huh?


    "Because I can''t use it. I can only incorporate my own magic."


    "Ahhh... the one with the misperceptions between worlds"


    "Yeah. Oh, because it works for ecstasy too"


    "I know it''s high performance, but you can''t even pay it too high, can you?


    "Oh, can I have it for free? You said it was a gift. I''m just worried about you."


    Shit! Rudolph grins all over his face and squeezes my hand.


    "Let me call you my best friend! You''re such a good guy!


    "... they''ll tell you what kind of life you''ve been living."


    "Friends of my heart!


    You''re the kid who sings these murderous songs, Admiral.


    No, I''m glad you''re happy.


    As a matter of fact, I can''t put a price on this because it''s ''something that doesn''t exist by nature''.


    With reference to this, multiple magic additive techniques will not be solved, so no technical fees will be incurred.


    Besides, it''s a silo thing that only works for owners, close to one-shot art.


    "Well, you were a technician, too. Thank you!"


    The knights are watching warmly for Rudolph, who will let him authenticate and wear it.


    Hey, knight. You are escorts.


    Am I supposed to believe that so easily? I''m not even trying to fool you.


    One knight talks with a tired grin as to whether such a grudge has been conveyed.


    "Thank you, Lord Mage. I''m really sorry, Your Majesty."


    "You''re all oddly tired. ¡­ in an unusual way"


    Yeah, yeah, and the knights nod at each other.


    It''s not my fault that my fists are full of strength.


    "We''ve been through a lot of hard work talking about it. I''m really happy about this one."


    "Oh, you''re destroying the rear palace."


    "My name is not Sakura, etc. Please raise him to a twitchy blood festival!


    "We will do everything we can to help!


    "Retaliate those scumbags!


    "Oops, do it!


    ¡­¡­


    ... What shall I do?


    Knights, my eyes are serious.


    Besides, I''m not even trying to hide it from you, ''Make sure you show me hell''.


    It''s not just loyalty to the king, is it?!?


    Obviously a mix of personal grudges, right?!?


    What, should we have a place for them to play too? Do we all do this?


    I mean, you''re half federated! Don''t you hate it so much?


    You were mentally critical... well, otherwise I wouldn''t have come up with such a plan.


    "I''ll do my best for myself."


    "" I hope so!


    Phew... don''t worry, everyone. I will play my part as the Hand of the Demon King!


    ''Cause... I think I forgot.


    I can''t go home either until the mission is complete. No crying ED!


    The demon king who doesn''t live and doesn''t kill is more horrible than the danger of his life.


    Well, I''m a civilian when it comes to attacking people, do you want me to work a little bit?


    Assuming maiden......


    He said, "My lord Elshon admired me."


    "I heard the bounty necks are so beastly that they are genuinely frightened and cry out!


    "Mizuki, livestock is a compliment, right?


    ¡­¡­


    That''s him.


    Did he cause it, or did he tell you about it with the Beast Demon Supervisor?


    You can''t deny it just because you know it!


    Rudolph''s not sure either. Don''t follow me. No!

 18 Face-to-face meeting with collaborators

    "Sorry I''m late"


    The door opened with a gracious voice and a new collaborator entered the room.


    One is a beautiful brother with gray eyes in his dark hair. The surrounding atmosphere is cold + killing + irritating.


    This must be the prime minister who feels like a cutter to see.


    Rudolph and I are the number one victims.


    I''m going to learn to be ruthless in one more step...... will it be all right while other HR?


    "Safe and above all."


    A beautiful young man with a gentle tone recognized us and smiled with relief.


    Is this the first voice? You must be a knight from your outfit.


    Blue silver hair has long short hair and watery eyes have a warm impression.


    That one should look colder than the Demon King in color??


    The Chancellor is beautiful, too, but this guy''s face is a good battle with the weirdos in Ilfena.


    unusually beautiful + competent = freak (= with spectacular negative elements)


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, a bad feeling plundered the back of my brain, but I decided to forget.


    Yeah, because this is Zebrast!


    It''s not a freak''s place, because Rudolph is normal!


    At the end of the day, the redhead sister.


    It''s not noticeable because the two men look pretty eye-catching, but this guy is also a beauty.


    I get the impression that I''m tall and riddled, but I don''t feel tight.


    I can count on you, sister, something like that. I''m sure this guy is capable, too.


    "You made me feel bad. Mizuki, they''re our last collaborators."


    After Rudolph turns his gaze on them like he works for them, he turns to me.


    "First of all Arvillen, the Chancellor. Basically, you''re acting with me, so I don''t think you''ll be much of a collaborator."


    "Nice to meet you, Mizuki. My name is Arvillen Crest."


    I can grace you gently and gaze at you.


    Uh, my eyes say ''useful, get results''.


    I''m not out of my sight either, because this stuff is better lost out of sight.


    "It''s called Mizuki. You''re not going to ''play'' the weak guy in your sight, are you?


    "This is... excuse me. That''s not what I meant."


    "Never mind. Because I understand my role."


    Yes, what I play is not a healthy heroine throwing herself into the women''s fight.


    Subordinate A sent by the Demon King to bury the assholes who turned into hyenas.


    If you''re scared of your boss, we''re cute, you''re the common sense ignorant magician of this world!


    Because we have backups of the Demon King and his men, and we can''t afford to lose or anything!


    The truth is leaking in vain. You perceived my heart, the Chancellor smiled slightly at the cold beauty as he opened his eyes gently.


    "That''s Irfena. Let us hope that there is only what is called a nest of geniuses and geniuses"


    Hey, don''t get me wrong.


    It''s where geniuses, odds and freaks come from, over there. Because it''s not normal in a different way.


    ¡­ but.


    "Let me try my best"


    grin, and laugh back innocently.


    For now, I''m not going to break my dreams.


    You, Demon King. Maybe my actions will skin me off?


    "The knight over there is Sailleat. He''s the boss and general of the knights who are escorting him."


    "General? You''re young enough."


    Looks like this guy''s in charge of the escort.


    No, but are you too young to be a general in your twenties?


    Supremacy would be enough, but you said you did?


    "My name is Sailleat Crest. As you can see, it''s my job to think about my family."


    "Excuse me, were you in your voice"


    "No, I think everyone deserves it."


    "Mizuki, you''re too honest."


    "Tell me you''re too honest with yourself to island to Zebrast?


    ¡­¡­ Sorry. "


    Rudolph is quick to understand because he explains the situation so far.


    Other faces are twisting their necks strangely, but I''m not going to tell you.


    ... that, ''crest''?


    It was the Chancellor, not Mr. Sayle, who answered my question.


    "Sail is recognized for his strength and is in the position of general. Otherwise, I won''t admit it as much as a cousin."


    "It''s true, Mizuki. Sail is so respected by the knights."


    ... I went for a knight with that face, so when I realized I was stronger for self-defense, I was the strongest, so what?


    The bastards admirable...... is that really just respect?


    "All the knights of Zebrast don''t hate the effort. Let''s get outta here right away."


    "I guess I''m in my current position trying harder than that."


    Rudolph and the nodding Chancellor, who secretly tells him, "Don''t be modest" with a shuddering face.


    You mean these two admit that they are powerful people without any family ties?


    Then I must apologize for my rude behavior earlier.


    "Er... sorry for the rudeness"


    "Never mind......" Dear Mizuki!? Even if you don''t bow your head... "


    "No, it''s a matter of my feelings"


    Yeah, it''s a matter of my feelings.


    I''m really sorry I took the liberty of imagining a BL development.


    I''m sorry, I''m so sorry. I''ll keep you grounded in my heart.


    This is a bigger problem than doubting your strength! Stay unaware.


    "Master Mizuki is an honest man, isn''t he? I am honored to have been entrusted with the task of protecting you."


    "Sail is basically your escort. Tell Sail if anything happens."


    "Escort? Are you sure you want to put Mr. Sayle on me?


    "It''s up to me because I''m also stopping by Sail for a family and face job!


    Mr. Sayle is also smiling bitterly at Rudolph, who brightly speaks out.


    Bait. Is it bait, General?


    Chancellor, your Lord is black.


    "That''s appropriate. Because it''s not acceptable to defy the Crest."


    "No matter how many knights you say, if you think about housework, you''re guilty of disrespect, right?


    "I''m also going to make sin heavy based on that. You wouldn''t understand it if you weren''t smart enough."


    ... The Chancellor was the same. And you''re willing to use it!


    Read the air and become shellfish, me.


    "At the end, Eliza. My brother-in-law, she''ll be your exclusive maid."


    "My name is Eliza Wyart. Best wishes, Mizuki."


    Oh, it''s even more beautiful when you laugh!


    I''m a real maid ~! It''s eye bliss!!


    Eliza''s eyes were bright brown with her wavy redhead all in one. I would very much like to see where it was dressed.


    Eliza cuts out "By the way......" when she laughs at me for the inner chatter.


    "Master Mizuki. I asked if you would like to use the kitchen, so I have something simple for you in the next room¡­ do you want to use it yourself?


    "Yeah, I am. I don''t want to be wary of poisoning and poisoning people."


    "That''s right..."


    "It''s a hobby, so don''t worry about it"


    "Mizuki can cook. Oh, please, when I come over here, too."


    "Copy that. Basically, I''ll make it for everyone in the room."


    Mr. Eliza doesn''t seem convinced yet, but Rudolph will hold him back.


    Actually, this can also be something I had decided beforehand.


    Three escorts, Mr. Eliza, and myself, so no problem.


    I don''t know how to cook in this country, but I''m trying to improve my diet!


    Besides... I''m still not used to situations where poison is served.


    It''s something you can prevent if you make it yourself, and I will self-cater for myself.


    "Isn''t that just hard?


    "I have the ingredients in this room, and I have a locked box that can be stored or refrigerated."


    Possession of various other condiments. I also intend to use dairy products, which are also specialties of this country, for cancer.


    And when I return, I will pack the specialties of this country and take them home!!


    In this world, moving and transporting are basically carriages, so perishable objects are expensive.


    Even Irfena, where the harbour is located, butter and cream are noble foods.


    Conversely, if dairy farming is a thriving country, it is also available to ordinary people.


    I didn''t think there was a sweet system because of the rice noodles... the material itself is not a luxury product.


    "I want specialties!


    ''Bring home as much as you like, and then we''ll accommodate you at any hour!


    You have this stupid interaction written in official writing, this time.


    Free celebratory and luxury ingredients are guaranteed! If I had bought it properly, I would go bankrupt.


    Knight s says, ''How stupid of you to risk your life being caught in food, you are -!!'' I was pissed off.


    "Mizuki''s food is delicious and unusual, isn''t it? I''m hoping."


    "I think I can live up to my expectations."


    It''s a different world dish, not to say.


    Rudolph has promised me to take the initiative in spreading the recipe if I leave a few behind.


    "Really? Then I won''t say anything. Thank you again."


    "Nice to meet you, Eliza."


    "Please call me Eliza. I''m your maid."


    "Well, you know, about me, too, Sail."


    Rudolph looked at us with satisfaction as we bowed again.


    Looks like we''ll get along, nice to meet you.


    Yes, even if the Chancellor looked slightly at the Lord and us.


    We''re ''buddies'', so there''s no need to worry about it.

 19 A womans battle?

    "My Lord has given me a gift to attend the Tea Party in conjunction with Mizuki''s welcoming party."


    As soon as I heard this dialogue, I wasn''t the only one who felt the room temperature drop all at once.


    "Oh, when the hell is that?


    "Today."


    "... yes"


    Heh heh... Nice work.


    Blizzard in your heart, even if you''re sticking a grin on it, right?


    It''s not my fault that the fan snapped.


    I''m under the influence of Ilfena, right?


    I suppose you can assume that life is not spared because the underground calls...?


    Even Sail distorts his face to an ''order'' named ''invitation'' that was abruptly said.


    The samurai has a natural attitude to obey.


    But I''m not nice enough to forgive you for it.


    "Wait."


    Pull back the samurai who just tried to leave the room saying she was done for.


    I say just a little mean as I smile all the way at the suspicious samurai.


    "Your Lord has called, it is only natural to guide you, isn''t it?


    "... ok"


    You can hear me pounding my tongue, can''t you? You can''t even be on your face saying it''s a hassle.


    But, yeah?


    You can''t do more than that.


    "You''re not very smart..."


    "Something bothering you?


    "I''m saying ''stupid'' because I don''t know."


    The samurai smiles at me when she shudders.


    Hey, samurai?


    I said, "Call Me," didn''t I?


    More than I said in front of the escorts I sent to Wang Zheng, they took my word for it.


    If you deny it, it''s a hell of a thing, right?


    Ma, I''m not going to tell you.


    "Come on, shall we?


    Let''s go to the first battle.


    Now, what happens?


    "Rudolphu! Looks like he called it in early"


    "Oh, shall I go, then?"


    It''s not a pleasure.


    I won''t forget to call Rudolph.


    You need it this time, right?


    Ugh, easy to understand Ibili diagram!


    I immediately thought when I arrived at the tea party venue.


    "You''re welcome, Master Mizuki. Go ahead and take a seat."


    A woman with intense makeup spins words all shaped while smiling vividly.


    Are those people laughing when they dull her around?


    I don''t care what they say about welcome in this state?


    If you don''t have a seat, how do you expect me to sit down?


    The whole side room is sitting in a chair set at a large table.


    No place for me to sit. This is what you wanted to do, these guys.


    Well, even for me, it''s more meaningful to let me observe from here.


    From what I''ve seen, there are four main ''enemies''.


    One is a blonde who would be the mastermind of this one. This must be a proud asshole.


    The second is a calm atmosphere person with chestnut hair tied up.


    The third is a young person with red hair and impressive green eyes.


    These two show no obvious hostility and are asking how to get out of here.


    Finally, someone with a friendly atmosphere for silver hair.


    Somehow I care, so in the direction of doubt.


    "Before I do, I''d like to ask you something."


    The grin, smiling and this mastermind - it wasn''t, she responded with surprise when she spoke to the organizer.


    "Yeah, yeah, what is it?


    "Is the samurai sent to my room the one who serves you personally?


    "No, it''s someone who works in this backyard. He''s in charge of things around me..."


    "Really?"


    When I smiled at the words, I told the maid who was near the table.


    "This, fool!


    "Hih..."


    Gashern!


    The fan in my hand - reinforced - even the iron fan modoki only weighs its original weight - and I screamed thoughtfully, slapping and yelling.


    It blows up on the table and rolls unnecessarily as it crushes the tea bowl.


    Yeah, I don''t care if the fragments fly to the side room guys and get hurt, right?


    ''Cause they''re guilty of the same thing this time.


    "La... La, la, la..."


    What do you want to do? You think you don''t even understand what you''ve done?


    I turn my gaze with magic to a samurai protesting with a face full of blood whether her teeth are broken or her jaw bones shattered.


    This is "Intimidation" direct from the Demon King! Not as powerful as that guy is enough to frighten you.


    In fact, the side chambers who tried to raise their voices of condemnation blued their faces and silenced them.


    "Your Majesty is the Lord to serve, even though you work in the Back House. If such a lopsided farce is to take place, it will be in a position to stop it! You seem to think a lot of things about your attitude and words."


    "Wow... the strawberry belongs to Master Isabella"


    "What the hell is that? I am the one who has received the afterthought of the ''country'' called Ilfena, what would happen if King Zebrest''s subordination had such an attitude towards me, albeit a maid of honor"


    Although Isabella and the samurai at the time still did not seem to know very well, some side rooms noticed the situation and turned their faces bright blue.


    Too late, too late!


    They can''t be irrelevant at the time of their participation.


    "You think a nobleman beats a country, etc.? Or do you think Ilfena is inferior to Miss Isabella''s home?


    "Ah......!


    "And that responsibility must be borne by King Rudolph. Of course, respond satisfactorily to Irfena."


    "Exactly. You''ve done a hell of a job."


    Give thanks for turning to the voice of the man who joined the venue.


    Even if you''re under hindsight, it can''t be that you keep the supreme power in front of you, etc.


    It''s noble common sense, this.


    Why are you still sitting there, side rooms? Not if it''s a bluff, is it?


    "Excuse me for the defilement. Forgive me for disturbing you."


    "No, you''re more right given this situation. Instead, I owe you an apology for disrespect."


    "I would ask you to turn that word to Irfena. I don''t want to lose a friendly country with me."


    "Well... thank you"


    "Well done! Nice timing, too!


    "Hey, no - ? Welcome to the Ibili scene!


    It''s a very serial atmosphere on the surface while the conversation is futilely bright.


    Oh, the knights of the escort gave me a sneak thumbs up and said, ''Good job!'' It stands for ''.


    The expression is a painful face, but clever.


    "You''re not supposed to be in the backyard with someone who can ''order'' Mizuki, right?


    "Oh, wait! I have orders!


    "Shut up. Call without asking about your plans? And harassment? Being a duke''s warrant isn''t acceptable."


    Miss Isabella opens her mouth desperately trying to make an excuse, but Rudolph just cuts it off.


    No, Miss Isabella? You forgot you had to do it before then, didn''t you?


    You don''t realize, so I''m gonna do about one of the harassments, too, right?


    "It won''t be harassment, Your Grace."


    grin, and lean against Rudolph.


    Finally, I asked Rudolph to help me with my reading.


    "Oh, harassment?


    "Yeah. Talk to me."


    "Ha ha! Leave it to me."


    "There can be no such thing as being in the same line as a woman whose welcome the king himself wanted was just pressed. You don''t need a seat."


    "Well, neither have I. I''ve never been to these guys."


    "Heh heh, who isn''t pregnant? It doesn''t bleed, it doesn''t bleed."


    "No one can argue with the visibility of Irfena''s magician."


    Side chambers change their expressions to those words.


    You did something stupid, didn''t you? Now you can''t say, "Son of a King."


    The magician knows if the human body has foreign bodies, and there will be no princess who is more pregnant than all the side chambers are here.


    "I''m a magician, so it''s not going to be like this... I need you to take this much."


    Turn your gaze toward the table and concentrate your magic.


    The aim is made of chair feet, trees, so it can be easily destroyed.


    The bell attached to the hair decoration makes a clear noise when she glances at her eyes and tilts her neck slightly.


    Chile...... n


    A bursting sound that sounds at the same time as that sound.


    All of a sudden, the side chambers reacted slowly and for a moment they looked like they were frightened.


    "Hih."


    "Huh...!


    "Yikes!"


    The foot of a chair that could play at the same time as the sound of a bell. The side chambers don''t have time to find out about it and their bodies fall to the floor.


    Side chamber guys flaunting their faces for the pain they hit. Oh, some of them are staring at me!


    It just hurts. It''s a real plain harassment.


    This time it''s Miss Isabella and the ladies of the backyard.


    "Is this all you need?


    "Yeah, my personal one. I will not interfere with the rest of the country."


    "Okay."


    Rudolph snorts with a strange face at my words that make him smell ''Wish the Demon King'' in the dark. You''re also a ghost.


    Huh, Miss Isabella and her parents are done.


    The Demon King is a patriot, he can''t just despise his country.


    Rudolph is also willing to poke and crush further charges along with the great nickname ''For the Country''.


    "Your Majesty...... please listen to me!


    Apparently she''s back together. Miss Isabella rushes over to Rudolph.


    Naturally, the knights moved to block Rudolph and Miss Isabella and poke their swords at them.


    But he controlled the knights of the escort trying to move, and he said to me, ''Go!'' And Rudolph, who brings his gaze all the way over.


    ... Am I dealing with a murder weapon, do you want me to hurt you so much?


    You can''t just slap him off if he''s a knight, can you?


    Standing in front of Rudolph with the expectations of his companions, he sips Miss Isabella.


    "Back off, you disrespectful man!


    "Nah...... the muscle you say that to me haha!


    No, I guess he tried to yell at me.


    But it''s faster for me to hurt her than that word.


    Zash...... and the next moment the dull sound sounded.


    "Gi...... yahhh! My face, my face..."


    Breathtaking side rooms.


    It is only natural that Miss Isabella''s face was instantly mutilated.


    As a matter of fact, the injury is not that deep. It''s a kind of performance that fills your proud face with blood.


    But they don''t usually see blood, and they are dominated by the fear of crushing an important ''face''.


    ... If they wipe the blood, I know it''s a loot wound, but there''s more healing magic.


    In the meantime, will you stab Todome before they realize it?


    "Why don''t you stop? This is Zebrast number one. If you look at the knights of the escort, don''t you understand what you think?"


    The knights are gathered around Rudolph with everyone but Sail, who refrained beside me.


    What it means is obvious. In other words, ''enemy''.


    Sayle has been trying to get through the sword at any time by my side since the beginning, so I guess he was willing to slap it off when he approached me.


    General, you''re surprisingly short tempered.


    Before that, do you think it''s okay for me to see the scene of the massacre in front of you?


    "I will not tolerate disrespect in my position to serve the king and queen so much as to speak of a side room. So much so that you can be perceived as enemies, right?


    "That''s not..."


    "That''s right! We admire the king!


    "Alas, serving ecstasy also belongs to ''harming''? Sleeping pills are the same, you must know a lot of them."


    When I approach Miss Isabella, who crouched with her face covered with both hands, I slap her hands with a fan and make her turn her face.


    Oh, bloody good looking, Splatta!


    "What you have done is an insult to the king. What is the king''s possession?"


    "Nah......!


    "Oh, your proud parents are guilty of the same thing. Because we educate and even cooperate."


    They don''t understand that this is deadly.


    My role is the destruction of the rear palace, but it is Rudolph who holds all of that final decision.


    It''s because the nobles are trying to taste the king, so it''s a prospect that we''ll improve it too.


    Enough to crush every house as long as you have proof based on what you have against me.


    Putty, please, king! Now is the time to sanction the fools who treated you incompetently!!


    "Mizuki, what do we do? They''ll all be punished."


    "Hehe, this punishment is fine with Miss Isabella and her parents'' house, as well as the ladies of the rear house. Because..."


    Turn back to the side rooms with a grin.


    Poop, and a drop of blood fell from the fan to create stains on the floor.


    It''s a performance, this. A trick that comes out when there is blood paste in a small container gripped with the fan and you want to push the eye drops.


    This is one of the items that incites fears of Black Knight making.


    "There''s no way a magician can leave a sold fight behind. I would like to respond to your declaration of war."


    "Well, then, if you lose, let''s take responsibility for each of those parents"


    "Naturally! I''ve been doing whatever I want with my parents'' help."


    "... Well, I''m done with this farce. Let the knights handle the end of the day. I''m getting out of the corner, can I go to my room?


    "Welcome, Your Majesty."


    Leave the blue side rooms behind with Rudolph.


    Fine art around my hips.


    That''s all, "You''re already sinners, ready to punish you? ''If you threaten, you''ll either tell me you''re leaving the rear palace from yourself or you''ll set me up.


    I didn''t finish this because my role was to destroy the womb, and I didn''t have the option to apologize from the beginning!


    I wouldn''t go along with the mental anguish the Rudolphs suffered if I hadn''t at least hunted them down enough to want to die for their own foolishness additions and subtractions.


    And then...


    Miss Isabella and the maids were executed, and the Duke of Rowvent''s house was destroyed.


    They also did pretty bad things, it seems, before any other evil came to light.


    Well, you don''t want to crush it with scandal paint than you are with historic blood muscle.


    Even as Rudolph, you''ll want to avoid imitations that will devalue the country.


    You can see the leap between the Demon King and his men when you hear it''s evidence of evil... but there''s no smoke where there''s no fire, is there? Yeah.


    The Chancellor received a fine tea leaf of labor and deepened his friendship with the knights, so I guess I''m not doing it the wrong way.


    Yes, two days after the commotion, the Demon King said, ''It was an interesting spectacle. Do more, so much so that you get the letter "Livestock Recommendations".


    Demon King...... I knew you enjoyed observing this one!?

 20 After the out-of-the-box/incident.

    "Why... why!? My daughter took the traitor...!


    Was the man who desperately complained of his daughter''s innocence surely a junior nobleman?


    However, it does not overshadow punishment by such a degree of identity.


    Because... my daughter betrayed and disparaged me because she is the king of my Zebrast.


    "I don''t care what you say. I would have shown you proof."


    Do your gaze on the magic prop you have at hand.


    It was developed in Ilfena, leaving a sound behind.


    The place that was set up was Mizuki''s room, a newly welcomed side room.


    The sound played was really unpleasant.


    "My Lord has given me the pleasure of attending the Tea Party in conjunction with Mizuki''s welcoming party."


    "Oh, when the hell is that?


    "Today."


    ''... yes''


    There are others, but this was enough now.


    "Your daughter''s in a position to call herself a samurai, but she''s been doing what she wants, right? Besides, who do you mean by ''my Lord''?


    "That''s..."


    "Isabella''s used to it. It''s worse than forgetting her original owner."


    A man doesn''t answer, he can''t even answer.


    Isn''t this word a sign that my daughter is stupid?


    "Master Mizuki noticed immediately and showed discomfort."


    "I guess. Who will show the gap or anything but the king when he calls him the Lord?"


    "Yes, and don''t worry about harassment directed at you."


    There was no turn for our knight - the look on the face of the man who tells him so is bright.


    I guess I''m glad she was on the king''s side more than she was deprived of her role.


    Mizuki. A demon mentor from another world who tells her that Ilfena''s ''genius'' is as cute as her sister.


    I didn''t think it was sane to just send someone in no matter how powerful they were.


    The prince even smiled and assured herself that if she was cute, she should be accompanied by others.


    ''I don''t need it. She''ll be fine. "


    You can''t honestly nod when you say that. It is possible that her death could lead to the severance of international relations with Ilfena as it were, no kidding.


    We decided to put on a general sail as a compromise.


    Sail''s own strength and the name of Crest would not allow him to imitate badly.


    But the anticipation was overturned. Neither of them was necessary for Mizuki.


    I thought you wouldn''t imitate me like I''m being hard pressed and crying, but I''m not aiming to kill everyone by magic for any more reason than that.


    Abandonment in slamming a truthful argument, the injury only incites fear, and there is nothing else in life.


    She gave the king the result and the right after taking advantage of her position.


    The phrase ''I''ll leave you to it'' can be used to stab a toddler and tell him to set a handle on it.


    I don''t lose because I have all the evidence with me.


    But if you have the merit of that magician, you can achieve more than that.


    And Mizuki wasn''t the only one who set up a plan.


    There are some troublesome people in the side room, but this time they were thoroughly limiting Mizuki''s information.


    What was conveyed was precisely to the extent of ''a side chamber newer than Ilfena comes''.


    I wouldn''t have attended a tea party if I had known I had Irfena''s hindsight.


    I wouldn''t have attended a tea party if I had known Mizuki was a demon conductor.


    And if that Ilfena genius is holding back behind Mizuki, he can''t be the enemy by mistake.


    ''Whispering, but I''ll help you,'' that''s how that prince who made the information restrictions thorough did what he thought.


    The people who nestled in the measures were brilliant in insulting those who received Irfena''s hindsight and developed into inter-state problems.


    That''s why the guys who don''t let them grab their tails inside also had to turn to attack.


    There''s no aftermath, and as usual, it doesn''t mean it stays hidden behind someone else.


    Because our only hope is to defeat Mizuki and make him acknowledge his worth!


    ''How was it? Can I get a pass score?


    When he came out of the room with the king, the words whispered to him by mistake.


    ... Honestly, I''m relieved.


    Passing score? On the contrary, you''re going to bite their throats off by yourself.


    It doesn''t make you feel wary like a fierce beast, but when you strip your fangs, it''s not too late.


    There should be no similarities, but that moment coincided with Prince Elshon.


    "Your daughter betrayed my king and became the Duke of Rowvent. That fact will not be overturned."


    I have all the evidence that my daughter was working with Isabella.


    There are also many testimonies because he was aware that he was also a favorite of the Duke''s Lady and behaved with considerable dignity.


    And... you''ll never get away with it because you''re a party to this one.


    My daughter''s home will be over. Nothing this man pleads for is for his daughter.


    So.


    Let the disappointed, head-dropping man see no missing pity and give you a final notice.


    "The execution will take place with Isabella.... Good thing you passed away with the proud Lord"


    It is only natural for us to bear the blame of others... to bear more blood than anyone else.


    I''m sure the prince is right when he runs out of saying, ''That girl will be fine''.

 21 Small Stories 1

    One of the novels, "I''ll send it to you from behind the scenes at the Tea Party"


    "¡­ is a situation, Your Majesty"


    "That''s it from the beginning. You did something wrong to Mizuki."


    Rudolph rushed to the room where the tea party was taking place immediately after being contacted.


    Because he was at work, he was accompanied by the Chancellor and his escort.


    Rudolph''s mood has gone down as he listens to Eliza, and his killing spirit leaks to the Chancellor in vain.


    I only talked to Mizuki about the rear palace issue, but the situation is pretty much the worst for both noblemen and samurai.


    I even thought Mizuki, a civilian, would understand and guess to some extent.


    but.


    No way. Who could have predicted behavior that would call common sense suspicious, such as taking it from the beginning?


    If they were to write a report to Ilfena, Zebrast''s education would be at a questionable level.


    Normally, it is absolutely strange how the samurai and Isabella behave.


    How can you act like that when you were born in the Duke''s house?


    I don''t think there are idiots who act like that in Ilfena, and I guess they were viciously certified through a rare beast to see from what Mizuki looks like.


    "So, Eliza. Why aren''t you beside Master Mizuki?


    "Master Mizuki says, ''I don''t need to sell my face, and I want you to stay out there because it''s dangerous.''"


    ¡­¡­ Danger? "


    This way, and I turn my gaze to Rudolph, who is listening to the noise as I put my ear on the door.


    The knights are acting similarly, so they''re very dumb.


    What the hell is going on in there?


    "Sail''s holding you back inside, isn''t he?


    "Yes, I told you to be able to pull a knife at any time."


    Draw a knife!?


    Why are the generals prepared to kill themselves at a side room tea party?


    Is that it, or are you trying to tell me that you were even thrown into an assassin gathering!


    Rudolph, the prime minister with the head elsewhere. A few people are really enjoying watching what''s going on inside.


    Eliza looks envious because of her chi, because of her chi.


    And then...


    Gashern!


    Somehow the noise of destruction sounded massive. The dull noise is people, is it...?


    Rudolph paid off the dust on his clothes and made a serious face to say something.


    "Okay, I''m coming!


    My face and voice are not in the right shape - I took the knight into the room with me to refresh myself.


    Sounds like a lot of fun. Above all. If you care, you lose, that''s what you decide.


    The Chancellor leaned against the wall when he sighed deeply.


    Just a little while until he starts to have headache pills all the time in a different way than before.


    The novel''s Ni: Half Made of Kindness


    "... Is this what you want me to do?


    "Oh, isn''t that good?


    Rudolph and Mizki are friends.


    We would like each other to guess how close we are to each other from words such as'' best friend '','' friend of heart '','' bad friend '','' accomplice '', etc.


    Sometimes it''s happier not to know, even if the occasional noisy words are mixed.


    It''s a relationship between a man and a woman of his age, the king and his side chambers, but it doesn''t even make such an atmosphere feel fine dust... No, it doesn''t.


    Together, there are no colour shards, so Mizuki''s guardians can send them out safely.


    One general said:


    "It''s soothing when you two are together, sounds like a lot of fun. It''s like puppies and kittens playing with brothers."


    said one escort knight.


    "You feel like a warrior friend who can keep his back on the battlefield!


    One side chamber frightened me.


    "What are those two! They''ll kill me one day too......!


    ... What the hell are you doing, you guys?


    Especially at the end. What is it that you would even be afraid of someone competing for your pet if it were you?


    Those two are working together today.


    "Um... what the hell are you doing?


    Eliza asks reluctantly as she prepares the tea.


    A samurai should not have done that, but she is Rudolph''s childhood tame and forgiven.


    "Uh, painting book making?


    "Picture book, is it?


    "Yeah. There''s a knight who''s good at painting, he painted it."


    There are many pieces of paper spread out on the table that would be the manuscript of the picture book.


    Is it for young children or is it almost adorable pictures? The letters are also large and easy to read.


    "Well, even to the orphanage..."


    Are you going to send it? The words that were supposed to follow disappeared lightly as soon as I got the manuscript.


    "Tasty Rigizo (Fun Courtesy)"


    (Partial excerpt)


    "I have absolutely nothing to do with Mibu. Ouch, you can''t just sit back and do it."


    "First Time Off (First Time Invitation)"


    (Partial excerpt)


    "It is only a matter of time before you take a bite from one of Mibu-no-hiccups."


    "Gentle Mibunzo (Gentle Identity System)"


    (Partial excerpt)


    "Thank you very much for your time."


    Whatever the content, it is written in plain language.


    Yes, early childhood level comprehension is optimal.


    "They don''t understand. Wouldn''t be a good idea to have the same failures repeated, would it?


    "You weren''t properly educated, were you? You can understand this."


    "If I read it, would you let me document my thoughts? Or do you want me to give you a quick example?"


    "It''s a corner, so let me show you that! It''s a testament to my child''s growth."


    "I might be moved and cry out!


    (... isn''t that a tear that comes from pity, not emotion)


    You shouldn''t say that if you think so. No, I can''t.


    You two are acting out of kindness, and you''re acting out to keep things from happening the other day.


    Even if innocence was subtly mixed with malice, contempt and harassment.


    Because I am a samurai and there must be no mouth for the actions of the two!


    Yes, silence is the right thing to do!


    Forced to convince herself, Eliza returned to work as if nothing had happened.


    It is not for her to know what happened after that.


    Mizki and half Rudolph are made of kindness.


    However, thanks to the other half, its gentleness is also gray, not white.


    After the tea party disturbance, in the office of His Royal Highness a Kunikuni


    "You see, I knew you''d be okay, right?


    Elshon is satisfied with the footage and sound he received from further afield.


    As a matter of fact, there was disagreement with the Mizuki dispatch from a few people, starting with Gordon.


    Well, let''s just take it for granted. They are absolutely right if you think normally.


    Who would approve of sending a daughter with little upbringing as a sabotage agent?


    In fact, the proponents are also those who trust Elshon, not Mizki.


    "I think we should change our perception."


    With a bitter smile, Argent turns his gaze to some knights.


    I''m not blaming them for being so awkwardly out of sight. They only showed Mizuki who they were.


    "I don''t think he''ll make it easy."


    "Klaus? You believe that much?


    "The crystals of our efforts that we let him have are useless."


    Naturally, the Black Knight, who has confidence in technology, ran out of words.


    In fact, all the magic items in their hands are highly regarded.


    Mizuki''s reputation for making magic equipment that even they can''t create is quite high.


    The standards of the craftsmen always seem to be their own talents.


    "But that''s a little unpleasant..."


    And Argent stares at the magic apparatus.


    "Unpleasant? The sideroom guys, that was normal, right?


    "No, Klaus. I haven''t put that kind of garbage in my sight since the beginning."


    White knight, subtly the real thing is leaking.


    They sometimes didn''t care enough to remove the mask of a lovely knight.


    "Why is he turning his hand around Mizuki''s waist? The position of the side chamber is supposed to be shape-only, right?


    ¡­¡­ You''ve been watching it all now, haven''t you? Then understand. "


    "Even if you can understand, you can''t get emotional."


    "Do you like it so much..."


    Elshon also feels slightly frightened... but at the same time seems interesting.


    After a uncomfortable gaze from the childhood tamers, Argent turned away as if obstinately.


    It''s like a child. No, it''s a sight that was rarely even seen as a child.


    "Leave me alone! Because I feel loved."


    "Well, where is it?


    "A hug will always bring in a blow of retribution. Pain is the weight of love as it is."


    That is not an expression of affection.


    "It''s you... they''ll hate you for doing that?


    "Klaus? You can''t talk about people, either, can you?


    "What?


    Argent looks at Klaus with a somber look on his face.


    Klaus tilted his neck because he didn''t know why. I wonder why I even do that to myself.


    "If she stays in Zebrast and uses that technology..."


    Let''s kill them and get Mizuki back.


    Instant answer.


    Black Knight''s standard for falling in love is talent! It is an answer that ignores personality and others all the time.


    Apparently, blasphemy of technology (including surgeons) is unacceptable.


    Especially though no one usually feels loved for saying that.


    "He''s a popular guy... why don''t you two keep him as your fianc¨¦e?


    "Please."


    "Please."


    "Yes, I''ll consider it."


    Immediate reaction to jokingly Elsh-on''s words as well.


    Elshon seems to have a lot of fun with it.


    Regardless of the content, there was a gentle air flowing indoors.


    ... Somebody stop him.


    Meanwhile, back then...


    Gordon and the Knight s had prayed in the church and asked God for Mizki''s safety.


    Notice the demon king of your country, guardian.


    Half a joke, but Mizuki is an engagement crisis.

 22 Genuine activities are also important (for personal reasons)

    One afternoon the tea party disturbance also dropped a paragraph.


    I''m having tea with the Rudolphs and the others who came to tell me about the punishment and the rest of the sinners.


    That''s the peace in the meantime.


    "It felt... settled all the way. The House of the Duke of Rowvent once had the seventh place in inheritance."


    "Was that an inheritance right?


    "Oh. The sister-in-law of the predecessor is descended to the Lord. Isabella was proud of that."


    "... idiot?


    "I think so."


    ¡­¡­


    It is true that the attitude of the side chambers is very much not towards the king.


    That''s why I mentioned Rudolph the other day at the tea party, "The # 1 Zebrast."


    I didn''t seem to understand the word "king", so I pinpointed a clear ranking.


    ''Country'' First = Highest Presence in ''Country''


    Inheritance # 1 is inferior to the king who is in the highest position at the moment because he is'' the closest to the throne of those who could be kings''.


    I mean Zebrast first > throne inheritance first. Not even at the feet of every seventh place.


    If you look in the original world, too, you can say, ''The best position in ranking. Leading position. The best grades, or grades, come to me, there''s no easier way to describe them.


    Seeing where the side chambers became quiet seemed to make sense at first. Above all.


    ... toddler-level head, and we all weakened after that. Where''d the upbringing go?


    "Isn''t Rudolph okay with this for once?


    "What about the women? On the contrary, there was an increase in the aversion of those who felt at risk."


    ¡­¡­


    Is this a direct attack? It''s a relief to know that I can''t punish you as much as I hate you.


    ... well, harassment to such an extent that it cannot be punished?


    "Rudolph. I need you to have something for me, for personal reasons."


    "Oh, you don''t mind, do you? Do what?


    ¡­¡­


    It is really refreshing to acknowledge if you laugh and ask.


    That''s my best friend, I know very well that you don''t think of him as a regular ''snake'' in the last word.


    Pass a piece of paper to Rudolph smiling uncontrollably at the springing prank.


    It''s something I was thinking about as part of my harassment after my free time, I was writing a plan just before tea time.


    No, harassment is trivial, isn''t it?


    I can''t believe you can run this fast......!


    Oh, letters are automated notes that bring magic to life with your fingertips. If you normally write letters, it''s possible that you still can''t read them. We just have to finish the job and master it.


    "I''d like what''s written here. The use is as per the plan."


    "You... are you going to do this"


    "Isn''t that a cute prank? I don''t think you''re going to die or be punished."


    "Ha... you think women are scary"


    "Oh, no, I''m not an accomplice at the time I''m cooperating."


    ¡­¡­


    Word is Rudolph, who seems to have a lot of fun on his back. You need to be playful!


    People around us won''t say anything, and we won''t stop. Looks like your last sermon led to trust.


    "All right, we''ll have it delivered tomorrow. Let one of them do it instantly, but what about the other?


    "I''ll act as soon as I can. ''Cause if anything happens, I''ll go that way."


    "Okay. Hey, you''re looking forward to starting tomorrow!


    ¡­¡­ Um... "


    "What?"


    "What?"


    "I don''t mind you getting along better, but what the hell is this situation...?


    In the hands of the Chancellor who says so, crepes wrapped in paper (cream + banana + chocolate).


    Everyone eats as well as us who are interested in talking.


    "I''m eating something sweet."


    "I''m plotting evil."


    "... I don''t mind being honest! What the hell is Mizuki thinking?"


    The prime minister attracted the temple to his immediate friend s.


    Ha ha, it''s not good to be short tempered, is it? Eat something sweet and calm down.


    "Because I was free, I made sweets and let everyone try them. I want to eat sweets because it''s an all-you-can-use environment with raw cream."


    It''s an environment where you can easily use the raw cream. What are you going to do now?


    The knights of the escort are also eating because if you wrap the paper around it, it''s something you can eat with one hand without contamination.


    Maybe I should serve it on a plate because the way I chew it off and eat it is not for the nobles.


    Rudolph usually eats for it though. You''re a common king, dude.


    It should be noted that imported bananas were higher than raw cream, as expected. It might be more familiar to make it a fruit that can be picked in the country.


    "Arvi, okay? I''m going to tell you this as a treat for my country."


    "What do you mean?


    "He wants to spread the word because it''s an environment where cream is available even to civilians."


    Yeah, I don''t think I can do it without this country.


    It''s easier to get butter and cream than Irfena if you want to spread the sweets.


    You''re not giving up on eating sweets other than what you''ve made!


    "Easy to eat and friendly. What do you think, it''s a different kind of sweetness?


    "Sure... it must be unique to my country"


    "Don''t you think it''s important to take advantage of the country''s specialties? Glad to hear it too! I want to eat!


    "Mizuki is more authentic at the end."


    Rudolph, I''m tired. I don''t mean it!


    The Chancellor seemed to understand while pulling slightly at me holding my fist and speaking enthusiastically.


    After showing me a bare gesture to think about it for a while, he became a work face and nodded at me.


    "Okay. Let''s spread the word."


    "Thanks! I''ll make it for dessert next time for nobility!


    "Good for you! I''m looking forward to it too."


    The Chancellor sighed deeply at us, rejoicing in good health and high touch.


    "Why are you so close, those two?"


    "Isn''t that a good thing, Your Majesty seems to enjoy it after Mizuki needs it?"


    "Not bad...... something a little less colorful"


    "I was wondering if that... wouldn''t be possible"


    Ahead of the Chancellor and the General all aligned and turned their gaze, the King and the Side Room (tentative) speak with pleasure.


    It''s trivial that the content sometimes goes in a noisy direction...... maybe.


    It was not until a few days later that such a ''cute prank'' of a prime minister would be executed that would give him a headache.

 23 Wrong direction of effort

    The day after I made Rudolph a ''wish''.


    One box arrived at me. The sender is unknown.


    ''... stupid. Really stupid.''


    The voice of the hearts of everyone who was there was thought to be haunted.


    I don''t know who did it, but this is the backyard. Only Rudolph can bring it unconditionally on top of being checked if it''s from outside. Others are inside crimes.


    This is not what I asked for because Rudolph himself brings it.


    We are protecting the temple of the rear palace to clarify the actions of our enemies and allies. I don''t care if you tell me you''re doing something unsolicited.


    So.


    The basics of harassment, the classics in the classics!


    Unknown sender suspicious parcel!


    Plus, there''s a slight rustling noise from inside!


    ... There''s no such thing as a fool who can honestly open it, normal.


    Only in the story can such harassment succeed, he said.


    You can''t expect me to get hooked on something like this, accustomed to the traps made by the production guys in the game.


    Fantasy classic Mimic is still more likely.


    Maybe I could make a high-performance trap or something right now? Try again.


    "I don''t know about this..."


    "Yes...... what shall we do?


    "I''ll throw it away."


    Yeah, Eliza''s in trouble, too. You don''t want to touch it.


    I guess we should ask the knight who offered us this place.


    In the meantime, I''ll cool it down with magic, so if I can''t hear the crust, please.


    If you were a bug, you wouldn''t be able to move.


    "Oh, just in case, please confirm and report the contents."


    "Absolutely."


    You can''t help but sigh like the knight who said so tired.


    Who, the guy who thinks harassment like this will succeed?


    It''s the Knight of the Guard who''s gonna end this, isn''t it?


    "Oh, there may be His Majesty, but where are you going?"


    The side chamber, which has spoken with belligerent eyes, is bringing in some of the people it seems to be surrounding.


    Um.


    You guys know the word reflection? These are the gifts, too?


    You can''t help but think monkeys are smarter to take action in just a few days, can you?


    The afternoon of the day there was harassment in the name of a creepy gift.


    Strolling under the objective of checking the structure of the posterior palace. Eliza needs you to leave a message, Sail. There are two other escorts.


    Then I bowled with the side chamber group in the aisle through to the courtyard. Who are you?


    It''s basic to name the first person to exchange words, isn''t it?


    Looks like they weren''t stuck in a rush of reflection or something, they were.


    "Monkeys are smarter..." I say disgust instead of greeting them.


    "Lilina''s right."


    "That''s right. I don''t have a problem with that kind of violent shakedown."


    "You''ve been pulling me into your room all along."


    "I wish I could wait for Your Majesty as it is. You must be good enough on the floor to make me obsessed, huh?


    You can say whatever you want. Is that tea party just an act of violence?


    Heh... so I get your words in a way that''s convenient for me, huh?


    I mean, pull him into the room and plot evil.


    He told me to attack him with malicious harassment, not direct violence.


    Rudolph says he tolerates it and recommends it.


    And you''re telling me that you''re not reflecting on the side chamber, are you?


    Thanks, sideroom folks! With your help, I''m motivated enough.


    Thank you. Let me give you a diagonal interpretation.


    I won''t admit to disagreeing when I say later that it means something different. Give it up?


    General, you don''t have to be faceless. I took the pledge, so please report it.


    Do you want to cut the conversation off for now...... I''m going to persevere.


    "Well... nothing"


    The side rooms look suspicious to me with the fans on my mouth and my eyebrows lurking.


    "I can''t believe a noble princess talks about a barber. Which whore are you?"


    "Become!"


    "This is the rear palace!? Aren''t you in the same position as you!


    No.... I can''t tell you now. But I don''t like this kind of thing.


    In the first place, all whores do that for a living, unlike you.


    I don''t mean to make fun of them, but I use them as an easy-to-understand expression of Lower Town style. I''m sorry.


    Then came the backup shooting in a calm voice.


    "Dear Mizuki, there are some ''decent'' ladies in our country, aren''t there?


    "Right, General Sailleat. Though a knight, it''s not a word you say in front of a young man in the Crest family."


    The side chambers silenced with their faces bright red to the words emphasizing ''decent''.


    It''s also important that the spokesperson is General Reiki Saillit!


    You know, that''s about as much to notice, right?


    Even when it comes to women''s gardens, in Zebrest, where there are no female knights, the knights of escorts are naturally men.


    If you think about what it''s like to talk to a woman who''s good on the floor.


    "I''m not going to stand in line with you guys. I hope I never see you again."


    "I won''t let you. It''s a disgrace to the country."


    Now if you''ll excuse me, just leave the place.


    Looks like they were still standing up ahead of us, but there''s no need to worry.


    You won''t be reflecting or anything because you just shut up in front of Sail.


    Perhaps it''s even started with a bad speech tournament against me.


    "Is it still them, that gift?"


    "What do you think? There''s no reflection, and I think it''s okay for everyone in the side room to think so."


    "Was it still futile..."


    Sail whining bitterly. Well, it must be a headache for someone who''s serious.


    It''s easier for me and more importantly.


    It''s easier to certify all enemies than discern them from time to time, absolutely!


    Involving non-targets doesn''t hurt your conscience. Although it may be a mystery from the beginning.


    This is more than the rear palace, and if I were a side room, it would develop into a muddy development between women, wouldn''t it?


    I''m not a sideroom, and my role is to knock you out.


    ... to the point where it makes you want to get out of yourself.


    The last hand must be given to the king, and it is the law of the land that will judge them.


    "Why don''t you just go back to your room? Sometimes in the future."


    That''s what he tells me. He walks out to his room. The knights walk out to me too.


    You were right to get out of the room because you had so much to gain!


    Come on, do you want to go back to your room and get ready for a ''cute prank''?


    From the day after that, the courtyard was barred from entering for large-scale pest control.

 24 Its not like a woman wants a lot.

    "Dear Mizuki, are you sure you''re okay?


    Arvillen looks worried and confirms it.


    Well, you''re worried because your collaborators are exclusive to Rudolph''s trusted people.


    It doesn''t mean it''s okay to do anything on top of having fewer allies than the rear palace.


    It''s okay, Rudolph did the personal information setting and everything else.


    Because my biggest concern is getting lost, so I also got a view plan!


    ... Wastefully spacious, isn''t it, the royal palace?


    Side rooms are told to spend a few days in the room for the reason that pest control takes place in the courtyard.


    I thought about the possibility of coming into my room, and I worked so hard on the door that it was impossible to enter.


    Yeah, when you try to open it, the water just comes down and gets wet a lot, right?


    It''s just that people of high pride don''t want anyone to see what they look like.


    I won''t make it an interesting development in a situation I haven''t seen, I won''t miss the funny tale Tane.


    And I''m interrupting Rudolph''s office in the Single Royal Palace.


    That the side chambers basically can''t get out of the backyard?


    It''s okay! Because right now I''m a samurai from Ilfena!


    It''s a setting that I was sent in more than Ilfena, who felt anxious at the tea party the other day.


    It is possible because the prior information regulation is still ongoing and faceless.


    In case you say anything, excuse me: ''We are told to be a shadow when it comes to trouble''.


    It''s natural to resemble it because it was sent in under the assumption of Shadow Warrior personnel, right?


    "He said it''s okay. It''s more unnatural to worry about you in vain."


    "Mizuki, we''ve been talking about you coming from Irfena, so how close are you gonna get to being interested?


    "That''s not why it''s okay! Because you can''t win with your head and position, because you''re looking for someone who hates you and tries to gain an advantage!


    This time the target is a nobleman who comes to dislike Rudolph, naturally he will come into contact.


    If you don''t come, I''m in trouble, so please come here.


    "It''s Daniel, the eldest son of the Earl of Albright family, and Ashton, the second son of the Duke of Billingham family, who fits under the terms you''ve said. The details are in the materials I gave you in advance."


    "The Duke''s family is my second son?


    "My oldest son is decent. I hear the Duke of Billingham wants his brother to inherit because he''s rebelling against his parents and following me."


    "And now my oldest son is being flown to another country in the name of studying abroad. He was willing to make connections there."


    Is he someone who falls but doesn''t just wake up? You''re reliable, oldest son.


    Interesting if you come to Ilfena anyway...... no even though you can have a meaningful time.


    An arrow tip, a knight, who was thinking about it, told him of the arrival of his prey.


    Now, may I welcome you as a samurai? Looking forward to how much.


    "Your Majesty, about the other day..."


    "Thank you, Ashton. Oh, this..."


    The man felt like a good blonde.


    I''m used to the Ilfena aesthetics. From what I can tell, about seventy points? Maybe she''s hot for a woman.


    At the end of the conversation, he turns his face to me, who held him back in the corner of the room for the most part, and he turns his gaze toward me like he deserves.


    "Your Majesty, what about her? I''ve never seen a face before."


    "Oh, you''d be listening, too, wouldn''t you? She''s a samurai from Irfena."


    "... Huh?


    Obviously I suspect. It''s a targeted dialogue. - Yes, it''s a big win.


    It''s the beginning of an exploration of the belly, smiling back first.


    "My name is Serene Nameless"


    Mon - Mon - Serene, the nameless is nameless as it is.


    This world is named after a clear difference between nobility and civilians. Civilians only have names. Even so, it does not mean that the knight falls within the lowest ranks of the nobility, so he is completely out of reach.


    I just want to be a Kingsguard. It seems impossible for something or a senior samurai to be considered as well, without being more than a junior nobleman. The complete meritocracy of Irfena is the exception.


    "Is this Lord Serene...... my name is Ashton Billingham. It''s good to see you."


    "Yes, it''s an honor."


    It''s good to see you, one of the prey.


    Napa Master, you look like a natural around a con artist. They say the women''s relationship is gorgeous...... watch your back.


    "Your Majesty seems to like the Lord of the Great Lords, doesn''t he? I''d be relieved if I didn''t neglect my government."


    "Oh, I see you''ve decided you''re neglecting me, haven''t you?


    "Did you hear that?


    "Yeah. Shouldn''t you be careful with your mouth?... unless you''re close enough to slap the King''s office in vain."


    (Translation: You''ll only have to be disrespectful to criticize the King''s actions, there''s a mutt fish that won''t even be certified as an enemy!


    Ashton obviously seemed offended if he looked at the poor thing, not knowing that either.


    Is this the guy, or the race you can''t allow a woman to look down on you?


    I know it''s a purpose to discredit Rudolph, but at the same time, you''re making fun of Ilfena''s sideroom, right?


    You can also accept "The side chamber of Ilfena is a stupid woman who captivates the king and interferes with politics," right?


    ... you can either drag me to the king''s feet uselessly or treat me incapacitated.


    "Right, I''ll be careful. ¡­ Now excuse me"


    When I say that, I leave early in a grumpy manner.... no guts, have you understood the disadvantage?


    It''s also hard to throw away the offense of disrespect by putting it on well, but this time I''m going to make my fun a priority.


    Woohoo, is this how cats feel about rats......!


    "Sounds fine."


    "... right"


    Rudolph, Chancellor. Do not turn your gaze on the raw heat?


    I''m on your side, okay?


    afterwards.


    One knight led me through the royal palace. For once, it feels like the whole thing, but what matters is where people get together.


    Ladies'' lounges, kitchens, salons where nobles gather¡­ etc.


    Sounds like a less entertaining environment. ''Irfena''s Samurai'' seems to be attracting quite a bit of your interest.


    You''re treading that you''ll never come while the knight is beside you, so you can observe carefully all day today.


    "... Hiku..."


    "... hmm?


    A slight voice reached me hiding in the shade of a garden and doing human observation because the guide''s knight said he was going to run errands.


    Is that a cry? In a place like this?


    Looking around, I can see a dressy, thin purple cloth even deeper.


    Um... do you want to go talk to him for a second? It''s not as outward as leaving a crying child alone.


    "Um, what''s wrong?


    "Huh...!


    The woman shut up when she shook her shoulder like she was frightened.


    Was it a bad idea to call from behind all of a sudden?


    "Wow... stay out of my way"


    "I don''t like it."


    "Nah......!


    "I don''t want to imitate you leaving someone crying"


    "You don''t need pity!


    "Because I care about me, not pity. Never mind."


    That said, the woman became silent as if she had been void.


    ... Should I have said I couldn''t leave you alone or something? But you only have distrust when the first person you meet tells you to.


    In the meantime, he also told me that he calmed down a little when I fixed his messy hair.


    "You''ve shown me something ugly..."


    "I don''t mind. So, what happened?


    "Hehe, you don''t hesitate."


    "Because I''m honest with myself. I just asked, so there''s silence."


    I also understand that you are insensitive. But he started telling me if you gave up.


    She''s a beauty with a strong blue eyes look on her brown curly hair, you want to see a smile.


    "My name is Aida Attwell.... the lords I admired have shaken me. No, I guess that means they''ve been playing since the beginning."


    To sum up, Mr. Aida''s story.


    Mr. Aida was to be able to date a man she had always admired. But the shadow of a woman was constantly arguing all around the man.


    And he clearly said he was'' just one of his lovers'' when he poked at evidence of an affair. So, he''s dissolved his lover relationship.


    "Aida, was it ''cause your lover dumped you'' that you were crying? Or is it ''cause I was treated to that extent and I was too careless''?


    "Huh?"


    "No, because we talk a lot lightly"


    The former is an emotion as a mere woman, the latter a pride as a nobleman.


    I thought it might be a little bit more muddy. I''m just telling you the facts, this guy.


    There''s absolutely no seclusion, resentment, or curse like the sideroom guys.


    When she said that, Aida put her hand on her mouth and was stunned.


    "Right...... I feel like the emotion of being naughty is the most correct"


    "It was scum, wasn''t it, the man"


    "You have a nice face and you were impeccable with your family. My personality... sucks now."


    "I mean, it''s a disgrace to a country that''s so keen on you only getting a face and a house"


    "Eh."


    but! and hold Aida''s hand.


    "Look, the parting argument is also on your side of the dispute. And whoever hears, you''re right."


    "Ha... yes"


    "He''s the one who betrays people in peace, naturally cutting off his hands with disturbing elements who could tip the house as a noble courtier."


    "It is... indeed..."


    "I wasn''t shaken. You threw it away! At the end of the day it would have been perfect to see even a flat hand!


    As a nobleman, I also considered his conduct to be problematic enough. ''Cause you''re resented by an absolute majority, aren''t you?


    It would be great if you distorted your face with your fists, but Mr. Aida wouldn''t be able to.


    Me? Of course I will. Instead of one arrow, ten arrows will reward you.


    "Yes... well, I am the only daughter of the Attwell family. Exactly."


    "Are you the trail daughter? Then I did an extra good job!


    "Thanks! If I thought about it calmly, the answer would have been... I wonder what I was mourning"


    Good job! Aida laughed beautifully as she stuck her finger out all the time.


    I guess it''s more about consciousness as a trail of nobility than consciousness as a woman, Mr. Aida.


    It''s also quick to get back on your feet if you can find an answer that you''re comfortable with.


    Nori, momentum and brainwashing strong statements on the spot are also important to recover, aren''t they?


    "So, what''s his name? I don''t like letting go of the wild, so let''s call it vengeance."


    "Are you going to help me?


    "I''ve got things to do, too, so I''m going to finish them off."


    "The end!?


    "I won''t kill you, will I? The purpose is to inflict deep wounds on your heart."


    "Then...... Oh, here''s the letter he gave me. I thought it was a happy memory, but now I wonder what cheap words fooled me."


    The letter offered is accompanied by classic words such as'' it''s hard not to see you ''and'' I love you ''.


    And the moment I saw the sender''s name, I set my eyes on him.


    Two days after that.


    "Lord Serene, I''d like a moment of your time."


    In the bright sunny hallway, I was called out by a nobleman with a neat face.

 25 Rumors are scary, people who use rumors are scarier

    "Lord Serene, I''d like a moment of your time."


    That''s what I called Ashton. I posed as an inner gut.


    All right. Ahhh! I caught my prey!!


    I went somewhere where I could talk calmly...... what a word and there was another person waiting in that room. Welcome, Ni, the prey.


    Are you Daniel Albright and Ashton Billingham... saving you time and above all.


    Sneak down the magic props before entering the room and be ready in advance. It has also been confirmed that there are relatively frequent movements of people within the royal palace. Though it means it is necessary to carry out the plan rather than to be safe.


    In the meantime, I''ll go into the room with the door slightly open.


    Oh, you have alcohol for me, right? Is it a plan to drunk me?


    "Why would you do that?


    "I know the rumors between you two... so I thought it would be better not to get unwanted misunderstandings"


    A woman who is taken to her room by two popular men is only an object of jealousy for the ladies.


    Looks like you two convinced me to say that.


    Sitting on the couch as prompted, the two of them began exploring what they called a story.


    "Are you Dear Daniel Albright and Ashton Billingham? What the hell are you two talking to me about?


    "Yeah. Have you done your pre-investigation?"


    Although it would be obvious if the settings sent in.


    Ignoring my shyness, the two of you started talking.


    "Serene, what do you think of King Rudolph?


    "I don''t know... I don''t have much information."


    "Even though you''re from Irfena?


    "That''s why. What I should be alert to is everyone in the side room, and nothing else can interfere."


    It''s true, this. There can be no such thing as a samurai belonging to Ilfena speaking out to the internal affairs of another country.


    You should have given an exemplary answer. You two are exposing your displeasure.... assholes, these guys.


    "You''ve heard all kinds of rumors, haven''t you? We want to be friendly with you."


    "You''ve heard that you two are cheating on a lot of young ladies."


    "Oh, my God, you''ve been looking out for me a long time."


    "I don''t like it, are you praising me for being an informant?"


    "What?"


    I''ll laugh at the two of you who seem surprised.


    "I thought... it would be camouflage for you two to deal with the ladies."


    "Hmm?"


    ¡­¡­ You''re not denying it. I''m sure... you two have a special sexuality!


    "" What?


    Time stops. Two on my ass. I hold my fist and speak.


    At the same time, turn on the magic prop you hid on your sleeve! This leaks a voice around here to such an extent that it is not unnatural.


    It narrows the scope for picking up voices, so it''s mostly just my words!! (* Important)


    "I was wondering, keep waving the beautiful lady, etc. But it''s not unnatural if you have a special sexuality. You can''t be serious."


    "Oh... hey?


    "You were a toddler hobby! You can also snort that you are indifferent to ladies of the right age!


    "No!"


    "Why does that happen!?


    "Was it mature adorable? Excuse me."


    "So why are those two choices!?


    I''m arguing, but the demon props are only picking up my voice properly. By and large, isn''t it true that you like women?


    "Be honest... there''s always someone who understands"


    "No... so?


    "Can you listen to me?


    I don''t like it, I''m not willing to ask.


    Spreading the word about you two as perverts is my mission!


    Besides... I think it''s time for it to work.


    "Oh... hey, talk to me..."


    "What? Sleep... Y"


    I smile when I make sure that my consciousness is blurred.


    At the time I sat down, the doctor asked me to set up a magic device that had a sleeping effect.


    It is the shoes that are being planted, so you can step on them yourself. Excellent. It was originally for self-defense, wasn''t it?


    We are both off at the same time because all humans who are somewhat nearby are eligible.


    You two are distracted by the story, right? Nightmares are sneaky without sound.


    It doesn''t work for me as an equipper... and I''m going to be pissed off if I find out I used it this way.


    "Now if you''ll excuse me,"


    Stand up When you spin only words, make a noise and close the door.


    They remind their vague consciousness of their exit greetings and the sound of their doors. That''s enough for a good reason.


    Of course, I''m indoors. Backwork is coming up! Lock it up and start the action.


    "Come on, let me get you, will you?


    Soundproofing junction first, right? If the sound leaks after this, it will interfere with the plan.


    Next, stain the handkerchief with sleeping pills and thank them both in the face. This won''t happen for the time being.


    It''s an assault to make him take off his jacket and shirt and punch him when he''s completely asleep!


    Statements like putting in prepared rooms, booze, exploration...... I don''t think I was willing to go home safely, so I''ll get Ada''s retaliation to go with the painful eye. You''re really wondering what the plan was for the two ''stories''.


    Heal magic and heal fully if you feel like it. My healing magic is something that takes away the subject''s health and recovers, so it leaves me with a moderate sense of fatigue, which will allow me to be a little realistic in the prank with this additional element.


    At the end of the day, I forge my clothes like they were properly messed up and stripped and scattered, my body shoves them both into bed.


    If you put gravitational relief on it, even the power of a woman can carry you two easily, and if you''re suspected, ''I can''t do it without dragging you by my power... do you still have traces of pull on your two bodies?'' If you say so, no problem.


    If you keep the door to the bedroom open a little and pinch your jacket, one of the samurai will find you.


    See, completion of the BL affair landscape (attempted)! Now you won''t mind where there''s more homosexual suspicion.


    Beauty is an unconditional picture, right?


    The shaken ladies had better have a reason to be convinced, right?


    Unremembered fatigue and the status quo will cause us to suffer greatly. Although it is an attempt.


    Associate yourself with cold situations from shirts and messy jackets that you don''t wear very much and turn blue.


    Most importantly, even though I like women, the triple doubts of "childhood hobby," "mature adoration," and "homosexuality" come with me on a lifetime basis!


    As a nobleman, it would be painful, humiliating, you can''t stop crying when you think about future hardships!


    ... although it means too much laughter.


    Well, if you two were honest people, no one would believe where the rumors went.


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t you have it, absolutely. As far as I can tell, both men and women seem to have a lot of enemies.


    Prepare two glasses (used and counterfeit) and a sealed liquor on the table to blame the booze momentum on the finish - the contents are thrown out the window and moderately reduced and counterfeited.


    He opened the window, ventilated it to make sure it wasn''t unnatural without any residue of alcohol, and then dressed his eyes in tears with eye drops, leaving the room behind. Of course, retrieve the demonic items you dropped.


    Heh, it feels good to have white curtains. Now people are bound to come for the door tightening.


    It''s an overly malicious prank that made Rudolph say, ''Woman is scary'', I hope my efforts pay off ?


    Then, at the gathering place of a person, he said, "I mean Daniel Albright and Ashton Billingham..." He pretended to consult and explained the situation best, "You don''t have to remind me...! ''and hugged quotes, seen with a sympathetic eye by many nobles.


    Oh, the salon had a bunch of ladies who had been molested by both of us because we had asked them to root in advance. Everyone who found out why they weren''t chosen was so sweet.


    At the end of the day, I was in the break room, and I said to the sheriff, ''I''m sorry...!'' And so on, they apologized. My conscience hurts a little.


    ... It''s my fault that I heard ''I''ve got a chance too'' in my mature cutie statement, I''m sure.


    It was not until some time later that the two intimate meeting scenes could be found by a samurai who reacted to the voices heard through the magic props.


    You applaud the guts and curiosity of the ladies who stormed the room pretending to work!


    Please do not spread the witness testimony in a grand way -!!


    Then in the office.


    "Who''s you..."


    That''s what I said. The Prime Minister shut up. Oh, no, I don''t think that''s the dialogue between the sideroom guys who made me struggle, huh?


    "You''re scared of women.... No, I wouldn''t do this except you. Why would I think of that?"


    "There are rotters and noble rotters in my world."


    "Lady to a woman? Then I''ll be here."


    Both of you, the characters you are using are different. The same reading makes different sense, Kanji is amazing!


    Relatives have their own thin books and other sisters out there, so I''m indispensable to the topic of that hand.


    "Aren''t you okay?" I''m the one who''s going to try to save both of you. "


    "Carnivorous?


    "People attacking themselves trying to make a fait accompli."


    "" Oh, I''m definitely here ""


    You both have a real feeling about it. It''s hard work.


    Well, if that special attack succeeds, if we tailor it to a beautiful love story as'' a one-way woman who kept wondering what she would be like to get back on her feet '', no problem.


    Wouldn''t it turn out better because you both have to be a loving wife''s family to get rid of the rumors?


    "So, this is Todome''s stuff."


    Most offer burnt paper before the two of them.


    It''s a love letter from Daniel that Ada received, and the person she addressed is Ashton, not Ada.


    "Oh, were those guys serious?!?


    "Yeah, I just changed my name"


    "But this is his handwriting!?


    Yeah, that''s right, too. I guess it''s because you''re a different person who can do this.


    A letter is a combination of paper and ink. So if you recognize that as separate, you can move the ink elsewhere and change it.


    Pick up the letters from the original letter and produce the words'' Ashton ''in Daniel''s handwriting on the annex. It''s like a partial copy because it reads paper memories and copies them in an annex.


    Remove ''Aida'' and ink from the affected area. The text seemed to be used around and only said ''you'' except for the name, so no problem. Transplant the letter ''Ashton'' made in the annex.


    Moderately burned as if attempted to obliterate evidence.


    This is what the manufacturing process looks like. It''s possible because I see magic as a ''power to work''!


    Anyone can even have the idea of ''moving ink (letters)'' or ''transcribing letters'', the point being how to use magic.


    Hey, magic has improved for pranks. Wonderful that you have a goal!


    "Another waste of technology...... So, what do you want me to use it for?


    "I might say something in public because the culprit is me, and I''ll shut him up with the first must-win."


    "Oh, you say you have proof?


    "There''s that, too. ''I don''t care about the facts, but my daily attitude made me think so, what do you think about the responsibility for confusing the Royal Palace?'' It feels like ''pursuing everyday attitudes. The offense of disrespect is also well covered, is that it?"


    I don''t have that attitude toward the king even though I have an Irfena lady. Rudolph and the others kept their mouths shut because they wasted no time dividing it into such mutts.


    That''s why I don''t want you to do the same thing in the future. I think it''s necessary as a show.


    Well, I wouldn''t be willing to defy more than the king holding the evidence instead of rumors.


    For a human being in a position, scandal is a lifesaver, rival misfortune is the taste of honey.


    "Reliable or livestock... that''s what he sends alone"


    "That''s what''s up there. I don''t know if the side rooms will ever look cute."


    "Isn''t that nice? It''s the difference between Mizuki and us."


    "Sometimes it''s better to be judged by law..."


    Let''s ignore statements that subtly concern us.


    I''m done with what I want to do, and I''ll do it in the back house next time. I''m not waiting, everyone in the side room!


    After that, it''s not up to me to know what happened to those two at the Royal Palace.


    It''s basically backyard life, isn''t it? The culprit leaves a disaster and disappears secretly.

 26 Small Tales 2

    Novel One: Best Friend''s Wish


    "Master Rudolph, what the hell did you do earlier?


    Arvillen looked back at the Lord in wonder, who had confirmed the final draft of the budget allocation in the office.


    At present, Rudolph is rolling the roster of nobles with a somewhat difficult face.


    Rudolph is excellent though he tends to hide in Arvillen and Saillite.


    Especially since he has a stunt called ''I''ll never forget seeing or hearing it once'' and boasts a joke-like memory.


    Otherwise it would be impossible to silence the nobles who are going to say their disgust.


    I don''t suppose anyone would think that I remember all the personalities that I looked up instead of the aristocracy.


    Rudolph began to draw a line against people, especially because of his abilities. Mizuki was too honest with herself. Perhaps she became instantly close because of her personality.


    They''re both alike in terms of loyalty to instinct, Arvillen can''t help but look like the twins they''ve been close to lately.


    "Hmm? I have to offer Mizuki a conditional nobility."


    "''Offer''!? I don''t suppose you''re willing to experiment with human beings, am I?


    "You, what do you think Mizuki is?


    "If you look at the lack of forgiveness the other day, that''s how much you could do."


    Of course, that''s for Rudolph.


    For Arvillen, Mizuki is the most unpredictable person to behave, and is now the number one vigilant punch.


    Besides, magic is extraordinarily inferior to irfena, so there are no specifications for dealing with it.


    As a matter of fact, even the black knights who are supposed to be magical geeks are defenseless against Mizuki.


    "No, he said he wanted to do a ''cute prank''. Here''s the deal."


    Rudolph said what conditions Mizki gave out.


    - Rudolph''s Enemy


    -It doesn''t matter if you can''t use it in the future.


    ¡¤ Women''s relationships are gorgeous


    -A lot of people hate me.


    -Two people in a friendship, if possible.


    Why do we come up with specific conditions so far?


    I only have a bad feeling if I finally say it. Some of the conditions are: ''Disposable this time!'' I suppose it''s natural because you''re saying it in the dark.


    I''d rather look for Rudolph seriously.


    "No, it''s surprisingly difficult. If I could, I''d like to make it all happen."


    "Why did you get there?"


    "Because I can enjoy it!


    Naturally! and he was an arvillen with a distant eye to Rudolph with a good smile.


    It would be a real pleasure for the Lord to think of the last few years. I also need a little distraction.


    But.


    When a magician named Mizuki is involved, he cannot say that he is happy.


    Yes, by analogy, it''s the average person screaming and stiffening for being attacked by a robber, Mizuki who could be buried at the same time as screaming.


    I just can''t laugh because I have the personality and strength to do it in real life.


    I can''t be strong and angry because I make it my top priority to enjoy it and get the desired results for this one, it''s very bad in nature.


    Seems like Saillite is turning her respect and favor these days, why did that happen?


    "Ha... what the hell does Mizuki intend to do?"


    "Hmm? Well, why don''t we just look forward to it?


    Rudolph did not try to reveal himself with an ambiguous grin to the deeply sighed Chancellor.


    It is unclear whether that was from a whispering prank mind or whether the content just did not want to be revealed.


    After that, "Lovely Prank" was executed, and it was a small matter that the Chancellor ceased to have much content and fine art.


    It would have meant that for Rudolph it was merely an entertainment treatment for the two aristocrats, who were hailed as prey, to have their hearts turned into a zutter as a borough rag. Seems to have even resembled his personality.


    And the lesson spread quietly among the nobles that Zebrast should not anger women.


    Two of the novels: "There are creatures in the world that must not be turned against the enemy"


    That day.


    The greatest misfortune of my life fell on Ashton Billingham and Daniel Albright.


    (... hmm? What''s wrong with me...)


    Ashton slowly opened his eyes as he forced his blurry head to awaken.


    Dim surroundings, the feel of the bed on unfamiliar ceilings, and warm and hard human skin next door...


    ¡­¡­


    (Yes!?


    Having a night with a woman is everyday tea. The appearance of the women who take care of themselves greatly satisfied themselves, and the appearance of the men who are jealous of it is delightful.


    That''s the same with Daniel, who lives a similar life, and let''s just say the two of them are friends who care about each other.


    But.


    "Get up! Daniel!


    "Hmm?... annoying"


    "Look at the situation and then say, you idiot!


    I have no hobby of sleeping amicably in the same bed as a man. What the hell is more disruptive about clothing than that!?


    Ashton seemed to be in terrible chaos at the same time he woke up.


    I would not have acted in such a way that if I had been calm I would have invited someone into this place.


    ¡­ For now, we should lock the bedroom as a precaution and give priority to getting our clothes ready.


    You don''t want to be seen, but what are you going to do with your voice, fool?


    He didn''t even notice that, and he knocked Daniel up.


    Consequences.


    "Hey, you...... why are you doing this!?


    "I don''t know either!


    He destroyed himself on his own, causing further confusion. If a man in messy clothes grabs me in bed, I can say it''s confusing and natural.


    Especially since what they associate from bed was directly connected to the affair.


    What made it even more realistic was the fatigue that remained in the body. The unpleasant sweat keeps blowing out.


    I got stiff with two people in a horrible imagination, turning away unintentionally...


    "Yes, that woman!


    Ashton gradually remembers what Daniel said to me.


    ... maybe I just wanted to turn away from reality.


    "I was talking to that woman and I suddenly fell asleep. Damn it! It''s his fault."


    "No... weren''t you out of the room? I think I heard the door closing..."


    "Ah... right, right. Like I heard too."


    "She was small, and you can carry us...?


    There seemed to be a plain clever side to it. Normally I would be happy, but in this case it would be counterproductive.


    It would be troublesome if they reported that they had lured them into the room in pursuit of a diversion and, conversely, if they were questioned.


    I''d like you to be a little smarter on a daily basis anyway. Then I wouldn''t have gotten this kind of retaliation.


    "Why don''t you just put some clothes on? I don''t know when people will come..."


    Yes, Ashton was about to say. Exactly then.


    "Excuse me...... Huh! Sorry!


    "To Master Ashton, Master Daniel!? Oh, thank you very much."


    "Oh, hey?


    "Yes... No, I''m deep in this."


    They''re here to clean. The two samurai open the door and leave with a loud voice.


    Not long enough to make excuses for such haste.


    And then they said, "I saw it! The scene of the rumor affair ''and all the rumors dishonourable to them will spread with explosive momentum.


    Moreover, because it spread to many women regardless of their identity, a tail was added to the failure of the message game.


    The two of them would not have noticed... that they had actually been in the next room for quite some time, etc.


    Fully proficient in circumstantial evidence and the crime scene, they hung up on the bedroom door waiting for the two of them to wake up.


    So they hear all the conversations they''ve had since they woke up.


    Situational evidence and two testimonies (eavesdropping), and two people on the bed amicably in a mess!


    Most importantly, the two were free men who relied on the voices that were leaking in the hallway to search this room... and the strong men who stormed.


    They were excited to report as much as they wanted.


    God seems to have abandoned both of them.


    Novel Three: Behind the Life of the Royal Palace


    On the eve of the decision to run a livestock operation in the Royal Palace under the name of ''Lovely Prank''.


    Mizuki worked in her own room in the rear palace to prepare. Even so, Mizuki herself does not need much preparation. It''s just a trick that makes it seem like there''s an Irfena side chamber in the back palace.


    The trap linked to the door of his chamber has also been set, and he is now in the process of sorting the magic props to be worn.


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t need a beautiful decoration for a samurai, so I guess I''ll leave most of it behind."


    "Are you okay? I don''t suppose there''s always an escort, is there?


    "Basically, I wonder if I''m acting alone"


    Because of the setting of the princess who received the country''s hindsight, side room equipment has many ornaments.


    Especially since belled hair decorations, fans, earrings, etc. are no longer trademarks of the side chamber Mizuki, you cannot possess them.


    "Dear Mizuki, shouldn''t you wear earrings? Sometimes I get in touch with Rudolph."


    "No, I''m fine because I''m supposed to run into the office."


    "But..."


    He said he''d be more suspicious if the king showed up conveniently.


    As a matter of fact, Mizki doesn''t recognize anyone but Rudolph as an ally. Because they are on Rudolph''s side, and they need not be on Mizki''s side.


    It doesn''t explain what kind of magic magic item you''re wearing. Not even Eliza, the samurai, grasps it.


    Mizki herself behaves in a confusing way to touch Rudolph, so it is believed that the decorations that she does not basically remove are important.


    Rudolph doesn''t even know that the pendant, which is almost invisible, is a means of communication. Because it deliberately explains that the demonic props that are paired are not necessarily in the same shape.


    Often I realize it because it''s Mizuki who has such a split way. Sometimes you can only capture facts because you are the one with no preconceptions of being on your side.


    "Dear Mizuki, what kind of magic prop is this?


    "Hehe, secret! You can surprise me when you find out, right?


    Eliza, unfamiliar with the magic props, asks as she tilts her neck, but she doesn''t laugh and tell her the answer. Eliza doesn''t ask any more, either, so basically the demon prop''s performance remains unknown.


    The knights don''t have the right to listen to things that seem interesting, so all they know is that the ornaments are magic items.


    "I wonder if one of the rings joins forces with a detoxifying bracelet. Let''s leave it behind."


    "I understand. Should I or the Knights of the Guard act like Master Mizuki is here?


    "Yeah, nice to meet you. Basically, I''ll be back this way at night."


    Throw ornaments into a box that can only be opened and closed by Mizuki. Now no one can hand it out.


    Then Sail talks to Eliza who walked away to make tea and misplaced it.


    "Think of something fun, right?


    "Oh, you need to be playful and alert, right? Because I''m weak."


    "You really are an ideal collaborator."


    Deepen your usual serene grin. Just to tell you that, you''re satisfied with Mizuki''s answer or you''re leaving right away.


    He''s in a position to say General on merit. He''s the reason you noticed, he prefers thorough Mizuki''s behavior.


    You would say that some people have bad personality, such as they can''t believe their allies, but if you look at it realistically, it''s normal behavior.


    ... Mizuki is only a civilian, in "reality," which is not part of the game, if you can''t move around assuming the worst, you will die easily.


    "Anyone can win the makeover, as long as you get the results you want."


    I''ll let you take it on your hand that if you need it, it would be noble or knight, and Sail laughed uncommonly out loud at Mizuki, who shrugged.


    Only the returning Eliza and the invisible knights are puzzled.

 27 Love goes beyond the walls of the race.

    One sunny day.


    The ''creatures'' were taken to the backyard of the rear palace by people who adored them.


    Side rooms are attending a King-sponsored tea party in the courtyard that was liberated a long time ago. The samurai are accompanied and there are few people in the rear palace.


    And.


    From the other day''s empty room, the ''creatures'' were invited inside and thrown into each room.


    It is an attempt to return that portion of affection if you are adored.


    "The creatures" thought to the hardship stories that were told as if they were imprinted.


    - "They" are enemies, trying to help themselves.


    "Is it going to work?


    "Come on? I have to try. I don''t know"


    I can''t return a clear answer to Rudolph''s words.


    When it comes to why the tea party organizers and I are drinking tea in our room swallowing, it''s harassment as Rudolph.


    Yeah, you''re taking me out in about five minutes when it starts. It would be turned into a bad speech tournament by now.


    So oddly enough, you don''t even realize how few knights there are. You won''t even complain because there''s General Reishi Saillite as bait.


    "It seems to be okay knowing that guy."


    Here, and see the creature on the desk.


    Then he said, ''I got it!'' But I rang out like I said.


    "I didn''t know this was highly intelligent in human form..."


    "No, this looks like a long one, right? People who don''t have the skill to defend themselves will have smart individuals."


    "That''s why I don''t normally think I understand people''s words or direct other individuals...!


    Chancellor who feels like a real escape to a situation that overshadows his previous common sense. Well, I know how that feels.


    Even I have to be used for monsters of the game or something, I''m not thinking of that.


    Mostly, he was in my world because he was smaller and less intelligent!


    I was surprised when the toddler who had been abducted from a nearby swamp was palm-sized.


    I don''t realize how intelligent I am unless I find the individual I was hurting and let him heal and cure me in my room.


    ... I didn''t know you would recognize your name and reply. That''s the fantasy world.


    "You don''t think women are generally good at that, do you?


    "Well, there won''t be many odd people who prefer it, and I was wondering if Mizuki, who is fine, is special."


    "So, Mizuki?


    Rudolph puts his hand on his shoulder with a good smile. Is it because of your mind that you are attracted?


    "Why would you come up with that?


    "That you had a large number of young students captured and raised by the knights of the escort? You ever let him raise you in a pond in the courtyard? Or is it that the grown-up kids are about to be torn apart around the side room?


    "There''s that too. But it also involves healing wounded toddlers and communicating their will beyond the walls of the hand or race."


    ¡­¡­ It will be done. "


    The game made monsters one of us, and because of their size, they''re a kind of demon, aren''t they?


    Yes, yes, the royal family doesn''t hold their heads! The knights look like they''re having fun, don''t they?


    Hey, former nerd jackass and currently frog balls or what?


    Whoops!


    A frog with crushed eyes on his green body rang out in a high voice for its size.


    "You''re having a conversation..."


    "So the knights were right to report..."


    Don''t exhale deeply, the obedience there! This is just the beginning, isn''t it?


    After that for a while.


    "Ki...... cahhhhh!!!


    "Or on your face, you frog!


    "Hey, why are you in the room... hey!


    A great deal of screaming was echoing across the rear palace. Hey, that''s a big panic!


    Let''s get out of here! The side chamber can''t get out of the rear palace on its own, so there''s no escape!


    Well, surprise is natural. The frogs will be welcoming you back to your room after the tea party.


    Besides, they say the frogs are jumping for the side room and the samurai''s face.


    ... retaliation? Is that retaliation? Or repay the knights, the frogs.


    I didn''t tell you to get that far!? Hey, balls!?


    Whoo!


    And one frog that sounds satisfied. Like you laughed at me?


    Unexpectedly everyone''s gaze concentrates.


    "Do you resemble the parenting, this guy?"


    "What do you mean! I was just talking to him in the morning and at night and feeding him?


    ... especially the bait is an omnivore such as boiled meat, vegetables and bread.


    It still grows, so I guess it''s a monster even when you''re looking like a frog.


    Rudolph is squeaking and squeaking as he gently strokes Tama''s head.


    You were impressed, Rudolf, not frightened. You''re one of them, aren''t you?


    "Sounds like they were also listening to the knights struggle... aren''t they certified as enemies to these kids?


    "Why isn''t Mizuki certified as an enemy?


    "Isn''t it because we were watching the pond when we went to the royal palace? I went to let her go."


    "By the way, gentlemen..."


    Always calm, Sail. You speak of a ''possibility'' without as much haste as a shard.


    "If it''s that size and it sticks to your face... isn''t it possible to block your mouth and nose?


    "" Ah. "


    To me and Rudolph, who accidentally haunted me, Sayle adds, "Well, it''s an accident, and you don''t mind," etc.


    Eh, black. It''s getting black, the cat has to be properly worn, General!


    Were you stressed out because I left you at the tea party?


    "So it''s time for the knights to collect it?


    "Is that enough?


    "Hmm? ''Cause when I say harassment, it''s like my next prep."


    The biggest goal is to set up a trick in the side rooms and in the rear palace.


    Even if you can throw a frog in, you can''t go into the room, and in the name of frog collection, you isolate the side rooms, the maid of honor, and you go into the room and set me up in a difficult place to find out.


    "You''re still willing, Master Mizuki?"


    "You deserve more than what they''ve set you up for, don''t you? Mizuki, do it thoroughly, I forgive you."


    Chancellor, it''s no use looking at me with a frightened eye. Justice is on me more than Rudolph allowed.


    Besides, I''d be sorry if you didn''t give the knights a vengeance too!


    It''s bad for the people who don''t reflect in the first place, except for the troublesome ones in this'' harassment ''I think.


    "Then please collect and install it."


    Well, ladies and gentlemen in the side room?


    Violence isn''t the only way to damage you, is it?


    Instead, objects that come spiritually are available on top of being many times worse in nature.


    Stay tuned!


    ... Though I think frog disturbances are also a laugh at some of the irfenas.


    Me and the knights who knew the plan smiled and dropped off Rudolph and the Chancellor.


    For the record.


    The frogs were retrieved and returned to the swamp where they were born. A few of them, including Tama, chose voluntarily grown ponds so they might increase in the future.


    Good for you, Rudolph? Looks like we''ve got a powerful ally. ?

 28 Fear is what creates.

    Come on, gentlemen. Let''s get down to business.


    From today on, there will be no rest time in the rear palace, day or night!


    Cry to the unknown fear and rub your spirit down!


    Because the inescapable fear dominates the rear house!!


    ¡­ we participate as extras while observing.


    You do your best to satisfy the Demon King ~?


    "Oh, it''s not Mizuki."


    One of the side chambers calls out, looking blue.


    Hey, I can''t do this, can I? What about the festival?


    "Only one of you went back to your room yesterday."


    "Hehe, if Your Majesty invites you, it''s the side room that responds."


    "Ah... oh, you''re so much adored"


    It was Tama who was spoiled yesterday, wasn''t it?


    Thanks to you, my associate is zero damage, he''s a smart kid.


    "Huh...?


    A side chamber with an open mouth suddenly shouted, distorting his face to fear one by one.


    fingers behind me and tears accumulate in my eyes.


    "Oh, what''s going on?


    "How are you, Master Natasha?"


    The knights of the escort speak to her too much.


    "Ah... that! Hey, no!


    "What''s the matter? Something behind me?


    "Don''t come!


    "... you have something here?


    "Huh? Mi...... Dear Mizuki!?


    I just scream and I don''t talk to her. I go in the direction I just came. I controlled it by hand, so the knights of the escort stayed by Natasha''s side.


    And.


    Tilt her neck back to Natasha and ask her again.


    "There''s nothing there, is there? Did any of you knights see anything?


    "No. What''s changed?"


    "Didn''t even the magical Mizuki feel anything?


    "... oh, no. Yes, there''s definitely a Necromancer... run over here. Hey, I''m still rubbing through Master Mizuki!?


    But I didn''t feel anything.


    "Oh no..."


    I guess she looked like she was stunned.


    Swing your sword up. There''s a run-down knight coming this way.


    I''m sure he heard you.


    resentful and critical groaning of resentful resentment.


    And I guess you were sincerely afraid of rubbing me through and coming at you.


    Why do you know so much about it? Because we had the same experience!


    I was just behaving like I couldn''t see it, or hear it.


    I made it, didn''t I? Hey, you activated me good!


    Did you enjoy my self-confidence? Master Natasha?


    "... you, what are you going to do with the backyard?


    "I wonder if the ghost house will roam day and night."


    "Anyone can see this."


    "Me and the knights can''t see. I''ll shake it, it''s okay! No harm done, so act like Rudolph and the others can''t see."


    Facts are being explained to Rudolph in preparation for the festival. You''re giving up, Rudolph.


    Actually, I love horror games, too, me.


    So this time 3D video of the experience and knowledge of the original world with demonic props.


    I''m lost, but I''m selecting a classic zombie, hope.


    "Unlike illusion, the demonic prop footage is clear, and there''s no entity."


    "Yeah, so I thought I''d say ghost. If it''s set that the knights who defended the country two hundred years ago came out clean to the side rooms, it''s okay if you can''t see me or the knights, right?


    "Oh... is there such a setup"


    Illusion depends on strength, but it confuses the subject. Provided that the operator himself is present on the spot. So this time I''m using that unnecessary magic prop to set it up all over again.


    There is something called ''Videographing Memory'' as a way to use magic props, this time using it.


    It''s not necessarily attacked because the activation is a random setting. Moreover, a single activation time can be short.


    That''s why I even set it up in my room, fear lasts until the end of the festival......!


    My ex is a classic horror game. The undead strikes because it''s the protagonist''s point of view. It''s transparent, though.


    Huh, let me let you experience the wonderful technology of the original world!


    It should be noted that the magic of state preservation, which reduces time, does not make any difference to the subject where the memory is visualized, so I can''t understand it. It doesn''t look like it can be used for magic textbooks unless you even videotape the story. That''s hard.


    "But this..."


    "Oh, I know the drawbacks. That''s why I used frogs."


    Yeah, the beauty of the original world''s imagination has'' certain drawbacks''.


    That''s why I needed to use my balls first to rub my spirit down.


    You made it clear when the knights saw you, didn''t you?


    "I think those who know the undead will soon realize it''s fake, even if it surprises them for a moment."


    "We''re not demons in this world, we''re just manipulating corpses with magic."


    ''I''ve never moved around so much''


    ... Well, I thought every time I saw a horror movie too.


    It''s for creating a show, isn''t it?


    There''s no such thing as a corpse that''s healthy enough to run around, you can''t state your body!?


    Skeleton might still be convinced. It''s just bones.


    Attacking and eating people is a product of imagination, isn''t it?


    If it''s a new body, it won''t move much, will it?


    If a corpse was damaged enough to move, the more you run around, the more you collapse, right?


    If you''re going to react to the sound and attack, it''s the first thing you eat with your dull, moving compatriots, right?


    Why are you attacking only the living ones? That''s crazy!


    On the other hand, I was saddened that I couldn''t use it like this.


    That''s why I treat it like a ''ghost''.


    No, it''s good to do the stage on the battlefield trail! You can''t use it unless you''re a knight zombie.


    "There are groans as well as footage. It''s amazing!"


    "Awesome indeed. I''ve got the guts to do this."


    "By the way, I tried to make sure every room was filled with pillows, so I thought I''d have a nightmare for sure."


    "Are you the devil?"


    He''s a magician, isn''t he? That''s why it''s possible.


    Even if the magic is unrecognizably low, it''s bound to be planted in a pillow because any person has it.


    Because magic affects each other less. Intimidation is its application!


    It is said that if the demon stone is planted in the pillow, it will have a little impact.


    At last, the footage I planted is game over and eaten by zombies.


    "It works immensely because they''re people who are too loyal to their desires. It would be insane."


    "Why are you imitating that?


    "If the rear palace itself is cursed, the new side chamber won''t come either."


    It is only the rear palace that I am acting on, so if there are fewer people, this could fortunately send in a new side chamber.


    This is why I stick to "No Killing, Punishment by Law", if they send me in one after another, I have no reason.


    ... but what if the side chamber that came out of the rear palace was clearly mentally abnormal?


    You don''t think someone cornered by fear can maintain a decent mental state and appearance.


    The nobles who saw it would hesitate to send their daughters in.


    That explains Rudolph''s indescribable face.


    "But there''s definitely gonna be someone out there to blame you for that, right? I know you''re a magician."


    "I know. We have to act in view of the possibility of being killed."


    "Nothing scares me more than a crazy guy, though it would be too dangerous!


    Rudolph gets angry with the unusual and harsh look on his face.


    Yeah, but?


    "If you aim at me, you will be punished without question, and even if you go crazy, it will be quite tragic to be seen as the lineage from which Shiso''s clan put out the insane. My aim is there."


    "What are you going to do when you die!?


    "That''s because I''m weak, isn''t it? You think I''m so stupid that I''m not allowed to be a bystander trying to fit someone better in the eye when they''re dead?


    I know you''re worried about me, Rudolph. But if you''re going to do all this, I should take the risk, too. If they die, the knights will be punished in some way.


    "My fault... No, you''re doing it for me"


    "Yeah, I don''t like it if it''s for the country, but if it''s for my best friend, I''ll wear blood with you, okay? There''s nothing more important to me than someone around this world."


    "... right"


    That includes the teachers, the villagers of Rags and the demon kings.


    I wonder if my first choice after being thrown into another world is to either keep living or end it?


    ''Best Results'' is what I always want, having chosen the path of breaking up and staying alive.


    So I don''t hesitate to trump the ''enemy'' even if I have guilt or fear.


    "Ma, look. Neither I nor the knights are going to lose easily."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. You must concentrate on your work. It''s still strong enough for you to tell me that you''ve become a general with strength."


    I guess there were no more words from Rudolph because while I trusted him, I couldn''t convince him.


    You''re too kind a king in there, I guess that''s why you''re blessed with allies trying to get results no matter what.


    ... put us elsewhere for a soothing time like that.


    The ''troublemaker'' was trying to use this phenomenon in reverse.


    "Hey, isn''t this horrible event the fault of that magician?


    "I wonder..."


    "''Cause this has never happened before."


    The red lips hidden in the fan do it, and they carve a grin.


    - She''s about to fight back.

 29 Its whats up there.

    Ten days after the ghost riots - the rear palace was beautifully turned into a ghost house.


    As those who cannot stand the anomaly and are mentally ill continue to do so, so naturally there will also be injuries.


    "I knew it was that side chamber of Ilfena that caused it..."


    "Did you hear that? You know, Master Lisette got confused and cut a knife in her hand. ''


    ''Horrible... you shouldn''t have turned it into a magician or something!


    I''m right on target!! You did it, me!


    Side chambers decide that I''m the culprit, and every day it''s a disaster.


    All right, stay put. See even one flat-handed shot. Though the knight will stop you and you will end up trying.


    The ideal is a blade...... because it ends up being a lone party with an attempted murder without question.


    No excuse will work if it harms those who have received national hindsight without proof.


    Mostly, the court magician proved that I didn''t use illusion, right?


    There''s no way I''m hooked on detection myself... because I use magic props.


    By the way, the magic props I use are the same as the talismans worn by nobles and above, so I will not be noticed. If it''s a massive trick like covering the entire backyard, I''ll hook it up, but I''m planting it individually, so it''s okay!


    Before that... If you do it individually, you don''t have the magic of an operator, and it''s not like there''s a demonic stone comparable to maintaining the metastatic formation.


    I advised Rudolph because I thought he was too dumb. That sorcerer is too incompetent.


    Note that the demon props didn''t hook up to detection because they aimed for a time period that wouldn''t activate. Because during activation, the magic will be released. Hey, you''ll find out in one shot.


    If Rudolph says he wants to stand by himself, it will be an investigation at the King''s convenience, so he has requested cooperation beforehand.


    It''s hard to tell because it''s randomly activated, but it has a time that doesn''t activate at all about three times in a day. It''s ruined if there''s a gap in the plan, even if we worked out the plan in detail without permission!


    That''s why the plan is going well.


    "Hehe, as planned."


    It''s going really well. It''s the days when rumors of ''the act of the side chamber of Ilfena'' are spreading thanks to the ''troublemakers'' on this side of us, attacking people who have broken our mental equilibrium.


    Apparently the person with the heart disease is stirring up the fear around him even more because of his appearance and his words and actions.


    I''d be scared if the hysterics screamed at me with the neighborhood''s clear face and bloody eyes.


    Thank you, troublemaker!


    I saved you a lot of trouble because I was trying to spread rumors and stuff myself!


    Rudolph and the others are scared, but with purpose in mind, it''s important, this.


    I can''t believe I''m saying things that are pretty unnatural when I do them myself, rumors that I''m going to be at a disadvantage.


    But you''re really only after Master Mizuki.


    "You want to use this situation to bury me. If you use the other side rooms, you''ll have fewer competitors even if I don''t die."


    "So do you only get the results?... That''s cunning."


    "Wisdom is a beauty, but being clever doesn''t mean anything."


    The knights of the Below Sail escort look bitter compared to me delighted. Um, I''m sorry for the hard work.


    However, only those who can think and act quite a bit will remain after this plan.


    Some of them were supposed to have the qualities to do it as a side room.


    To survive in a place called the rear palace, standing around, gathering information, and holding hands of attack separates light and darkness.


    They were eliminated because their surroundings were biased, assholes with elements that could otherwise reign in the rear palace.


    If I''m not on the table, I''ll have to use the people around me.


    but.


    The fact that they were incapable of acting decently has led them to be certified by their peers. Unfortunately.


    You must have been in a real hurry before the king turned a blind eye to those assholes and all the side chambers were certified as enemies and fate was brought from another country.


    ... It was the saboteur who brought him here.


    At last, if you say so, I have black knights who boast a lot of information about criminal modokies, so ''she'' ''s behaving badly.


    Especially since I''m the one who infers and moves from the behavior of everyone in the side chamber the purpose and purpose of her, right?


    The kingdom of the mighty is up to him to use and triumph, even if he gives me a weapon, the Demon King is a candy and whip.


    "Sail, how many side chambers have you now fallen off?


    "Right... about four people with clear sins and five who are sick of heart"


    "Are they already out of the backyard?


    "Yes, I''m not counting the samurai, but I thought it was all just a matter of time."


    Hmm, is it time to hang up?


    I see ''her'' in the back of my brain during a tea party. The calm atmosphere woman with chestnut hair tied together seemed to smoke something very loose on the inside.


    I think it seemed like there would be no aftermath at my age... but instead of being a woman after me, there would be no further ahead in my life. Besides, it involves the clan royalty of the side chambers who told them to act.


    "General, there''s one man on the move tomorrow."


    "Oh... you know what?


    "Yeah. So let''s get you attacked in as many places as possible"


    Scared by ghosts, many side rooms spend the day in a salon facing the courtyard. Shall I take that as a place of repudiation?


    "I understand. We will always protect you."


    "Do you wish? Show your knights how competent you are!


    "Yeah, of course. Let Your Majesty rest assured."


    This is not the topic of drinking tea for swallowing. But no one feels a rush or a sense of crisis.


    We''re on the set side, and if anyone tries to use it, we''ll use it even more.


    Come on, settle for one fiction.


    This is the real first hand in the destruction of the rear palace.


    "Well, you have a rare one"


    It''s the side chamber with green eyes on my dark hair that I''ve been smiling and talking to. Sure... did you say Henrietta?


    The salons have a lot of side rooms. Naturally, I have a lot of hostile gaze against me, but I may only praise the guts I''ve spoken to without worrying about that.


    Look, I think so, but I couldn''t afford the look on her face when I saw it again.


    Mad eyes that lived in madness that couldn''t even be deluded by the grin I was forced to paste made me think mental fatigue was quite something.


    Ma''am, if you walk straight outside, the knight will definitely be questioned about your duties, won''t he? The atmosphere sucks too much.


    "Yeah, I never know what''s going on, but I''m bored just to be stuck in my room."


    "... you still don''t see anything, do you?


    "Not just me, but the knights of the escort. It''s still more realistic for people to attack you for mistakes."


    "Master Mizuki is a magician, isn''t he? I thought you had something in mind.


    "You can say it''s impossible because you''re a demon conductor. How much magic do you think you need, such as constantly inviting dead spirits to the rear palace? And..."


    Cut the words once and look around.


    "Didn''t you affirm that the court magician can''t feel magic either? Unless you want to insult him."


    "... Huh!


    It''s true, isn''t it? It''s only natural that the words of a magician who works in a castle are more important than those without magic.


    Words containing such a shudder seemed to upset her last equilibrium.


    "... what, what, what! If you''re not the cause, then you''re the only one recognized!?


    "I don''t know what you recognized... but the king wanted you to."


    She slammed me to death when I told her ''facts'' with my neck tilted. I don''t even notice the knights start to move, and their hands take off the fans with their wings. What was left in my hand was a single thin knife.


    "You just had to be there... and this never happened. No, no, no!


    "Master Mizuki, please step back!


    The knights try to shield me from the sharpness of the knife aimed at the words and throats that I don''t think are the ladies.


    But.


    "Out of the way, retire!


    "Hih...! Oh, oh, oh!


    I can fan Henrietta''s eyes with my arms up and push her away. Then he dropped the knife and ignored her squatting, approaching ''the culprit'' and poking a fan in his throat. ''She'', of course, cannot move the surrounding side chambers, which were grumpy. I''m just running my gaze at me and Henrietta.


    I''ve never had a weapon or anything, but it''s insane. I learned to hunt. It''s natural for me to avoid it.


    If I hit him, he would definitely avoid a blow from the dead bear Modki and defeat him!


    "Come on, the handkerchief failed, didn''t it? Let''s end this, shall we?


    I grin and ask Meredith about the side chamber of chestnut hair. Meredith, who was frightened by the surrounding voice, began to blurt, as soon as she glanced at him for a moment, creating a blurry calm look.


    Um, Sail and the escort knights are just watching you, right? How much are you insulting the knight, this man?


    "Dear Mizuki... You''re on your mind. You don''t have to doubt everyone like that, it''s okay."


    "Alas, I am only convicting everyone who ever attacked me of instigating a mastermind. I don''t doubt you."


    Criticism flies from the surrounding side chambers into the words.


    "Well! That''s what I''m talking about!


    "Yes, Master Meredith is a kind person who can labor people unlike you!


    "What the hell are you doing?!?


    "Gentlemen...... thank you"


    Meredith smiles in tears.


    Yes, this is why she was told she was a pain in the ass. Everyone trusts her and takes care of the consultation.


    But that''s her M.O. Shake gently. Is it black in your stomach?


    "Oh, you have proof, don''t you?


    "Huh...?


    "Dear Phyllis, Selma, Lisette, Karen and... Dear Henrietta. The people who attacked me, they were all close to you, weren''t they?


    She said, "Yeah, she looks like my sister."


    "Is it a coincidence that the day before they attacked me, everyone was visiting your room?


    The voices of the side chambers who were defending Meredith stop.


    Yes, ''all''. It''s unusual to take action the day after everyone visits no matter how much they admire you.


    "It''s a coincidence... you''re all so frightened"


    "Oh, what did you do to those frightened girls?" If only there was a Magic Instructor "" If you didn''t kill Master Mizuki "... you remember that word, don''t you?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "You have insulted Your Majesty too much. You said you''d made a scene this far, but you didn''t think you''d hit anything, etc.? His Majesty planted magic tools to confirm ghosts in various parts of the rear palace. It wasn''t the ghost that was found."


    "How did you get so far?"


    "The ladies who attacked me were ordered to cooperate in the investigation because there was a" possibility ". I was targeted because I was removed from the suspect."


    "You might have set it up!


    "You can''t, I don''t have any contact with them. ''Possibility'' must be enough to drink tea together ''


    That''s what I''m gonna tell you. Meredith turned bright blue and whispered.


    You know, I don''t take it personally to make a fuss, but I''m finding out everything. I can say as much as I want. Ning Lo, her silence now would be rapidly losing her allies.


    Instead of what he said, Meredith chewed her lips down, enlightened that she was all known to the king.


    The knights enter the salon with an object as they chase it.


    ... Looks like you found it.


    "Miss Meredith, I found the poison of the ducks in your room. Explain."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about"


    "Just kidding. This plant cannot be grown in our country. I was wondering if your father was any more persuasive than he was using magic to cultivate it ''personally''."


    "The poison of the ducks" seems to be a kind of drug made from plants. It is completely banned from use because of the risk of causing mental breakdown as a side effect instead of encouraging mood elevation. But the reality is that some entertainment hungry aristocrats have hands.


    And the real reason you''re banned isn''t because you deserve it.


    Because by giving this medicine to the mentally stranded, and repeating the implication, you can manipulate it to some extent.


    First, make them assume that ''they have to kill'' after making them think that the cause of fear is me. If the medicine runs out, it reminds me of fear again and her allusions come back to life, so I move on to action.


    The side chambers know the end of Miss Isabella, and they know what will happen if they try to kill her instead of harassing her. You''d never do that if you were sane.


    By the way, this seems to be an M.O. used as a means of assassination. Even if he was an executor and willing to kill himself, it would be very difficult to handle the sin if it became what it was made of, so he said that the poison of the ducks was a felony even if he owned it.


    It should be noted that I have this knowledge thanks to The Complete Collection of Herbs and Poisonous Grasses, which my teacher made me have.


    The frogs are knowledge from The Biological Atlas, though I didn''t realize how big it was because it was a picture, not a picture.


    You''re kind enough to watch out for poison coping methods and poisonous organisms because you can''t use detoxification magic.


    It doesn''t help develop mud with the side chambers, but it was really helpful in a different direction, Doctor!


    "You''re horrible... I can''t believe you ruined every house with a quote that used the ladies you admired on your pawns"


    "Well... it''s the end of the clan brotherhood beyond what I''ve done to you"


    "You, too, right?


    "Heh heh, insulting you is my defeat."


    "I was His Majesty''s pawn, though?


    "Oh, does that mean the woman in question can''t beat the man?


    I smile without power...... no way. Meredith looked at me hatefully.


    Oh, you''re still strong enough. Superior, I''ll give you about the last fight.


    I don''t care how far you look down on Rudolph and the others when she says that insulting them is her defeat.


    "So hey...... I hate you for beating me!


    When I say that, they hide the contents of the child bin. Shit, you had the poison hidden, you bitch!


    Meredith laughed as if she had won. It would certainly be her win if she stayed this way, because if she dies, she cannot be judged.


    "Hehe, no one can punish me or anything! I won''t admit I lose!


    "Uzu"


    "... Huh?


    Duh!


    "Gu... Ah, gu, gu, gu"


    I''ll make you punch and vomit in the stomach with a fortified fan. Come on, spit in the blood!


    Oh, instead of the side room, you have a knight other than Sail with a cramped face.


    What are you guys leaving for? Isn''t it basic to let them spit out poison!


    It''s okay, because I''ll give you a proper detoxification. It''s possible to get poison out of your body even if you can''t use the antidote magic, me.


    If I don''t get poisoned, I can handle what poison it is, I won''t let it die easily. No, live.


    ... Shouldn''t you be using something more or less immediate if you want to die? You know that if you can afford to just say the last decision dialogue, it''ll be detoxified, right? I''m not sure if you''re smart or stupid.


    Will you then be forced to drink the water? You can do it directly from the water drain, no more.


    It''s for detoxification, yeah. I''m not harassing you! I don''t know if it''s completely poisoned!


    Are you swallowing? It''s a treatment, a treatment.


    "You''ll be fine now, won''t you? Because I detoxified it."


    "Dear Mizuki, we''ll do it later."


    "We''re not done talking"


    "Ha..."


    Force the knights to shut up. Turn back to Meredith, who is still roaring.


    You may have gut damage, but I did some healing magic, so you''ll be healed in time. The execution is inevitable anyway, it''s the difference between dying now and dying later. Don''t worry about the details.


    So I''m going to do what I can only do now. Retaliation can only be done now.


    "You can''t even take responsibility for yourself, you''re just stunned"


    "hey... what..."


    "If you die or become pawns, will you be punished? There''s no way I can forgive you for being your home."


    Saying ''I was being implied'' doesn''t change the intent to kill and execute. It would naturally be a severe punishment because the subject is me. There is no escape because there is a sin in saying that it has been used.


    "Yet you..."


    Gu, grab Meredith''s hair and look up.


    "What are you trying to escape... you haven''t even made a word of apology to them or His Majesty. ''I won''t admit to losing''? What about the cowardly females who are meant to be smart while hiding behind people!


    "A female!?


    "You want me to treat you in the same line as a person? This is ridiculous! What power is there for you personally, what is it worth, a thought-provoking fool to see the knights and Your Majesty in an understated way, but you..."


    It''s a way of saying it to crush her vain, high pride to pieces of wood dust, this. That means'' treating females = I don''t even want to treat them as humans''. Don''t even think about it.


    ''I''m only a collaborator,'' you say.


    Everyone else in the side room, remember that, okay?


    Your testimony will increase your reputation. [M] It''s the king who scares you when you piss him off, let''s... let''s!


    It doesn''t matter what my reputation is, what matters is getting the king to recognize his strength.


    ... Is that it? Why doesn''t it develop into a loving drama between women every time? Like you''re only preaching?


    "We are in a position to serve His Majesty. Insult that? You didn''t lose because you''re a woman, it''s just a difference in strength. Because Your Majesty calls you a woman, and even I am a drooling woman."


    "Oh no... because it involves diplomacy. Ugh!


    "What are you talking about? No one will be charmed, never stained... who has chosen himself. That''s the Wizard. And that''s why it''s all my own decision, not my country."


    You and other enemies don''t even deserve it, there''s a ghost figure on the edge of his sight that made him smell so dark and smile.


    Meredith distorts her mouth elsewhere with the less screaming side chambers of fear.


    "You must be hallucinating anyway, right? This is the English spirit 200 years ago etc......!?


    And.


    The ghost slowly approached the moment Meredith''s face was touched by a decaying hand.


    "Gahhhhhh!!


    Half Meredith''s face burned to pieces with the unpleasant sound of meat burning.


    The ghost melts straight into the air and disappears, blinded by the side chambers staring at Meredith, who squatts without words.


    "What the hell is going on?


    Stay away from Meredith. Ask Sail, who sheltered me in his arms, and just lean his neck. I guess I just alerted Meredith, who shouted because I didn''t see her.


    But it seemed sufficient for the side chambers to recognize the ghost as something else.


    After this, the Spirits of England, two hundred years before the ghost reunification, were to leave a new legend in Zebrast.


    "You were brilliant. After that, your majesty will do his best."


    "Right. I need to explain how the case went before then."


    "Your Majesty hasn''t been involved since the ghost came out."


    I think Rudolph and the others are going to have a hard time while I go back to my room and talk to Sail.


    As a matter of fact, Rudolph, you haven''t been involved since the frog riots just because you''re here for sorcery detection.


    The royal palace group is not supposed to be involved because there is a risk that the guy who caused the mental anomaly will wander.


    I''m making a brief report, but I don''t report the poison from the ducks. The Chancellor has a stomachache.


    So "Your Majesty''s Instructions" earlier is a lie. It can be the Crest family that looked into the medicine or into the raiders.


    It was an unsolicited act, but the nobles could not understand it and move.


    Everything is going to be a secret life from His Majesty, so I''ll be pretty busy with the case that sprang up down there.


    I didn''t think this one would develop into a drug case either, I would ask Meredith and the others to win the eight.


    By the way, the last ghost is a hallucination I created directly. I burned her face in conjunction with touching Meredith''s face. The impact seemed adequate and above all.


    You don''t think Meredith would manipulate the two techniques at the same time without a chant. She was terribly frightened after that. Would you have liked to be punished by adults?


    afterwards.


    As expected, ''I don''t know what this is! I didn''t order you to do this!?'' And Rudolph changes his blood phase and jumps in.


    Hand me a pre-prepared pie for the evening meal: ''Come on!'' He smiled and threw him out along with the words.


    Oh, ''cause I can''t get involved any more, can I?

 30 S-Attributed People

    When the murderous uproar that developed up to the drug case showed a one-off settlement.


    The Ghost House was lifted as the ghost changed its name to ''The English Spirit of Zebrast''.


    Collect all the magic props, too, and present half to Rudolph in case. I hope I haven''t had a chance to use it.


    ... because you can''t always be taken care of by the ''English Spirit'', can you?


    That''s why.


    It''s a really comfortable space, except that the Royal Palace group is busy dying a lot, the Back Palace.


    The fact that there were too many punished was the main factor, but more than that, the nobility feared Rudolph.


    Apparently, they are simultaneously picking out the nobles after all.


    The rear palace is a quarantined place, there''s not much a noble lady can do without even a lateral spear from the outside.


    There''s only two more left but me, side room.


    You''re down all at once, dude!?


    "Isn''t Mizuki''s magic normal?


    Eliza asks me as I was relaxing to read.


    ... Oh, isn''t Zebrast very familiar with witchcraft? Is it unusual?


    Or did you hear about the English spiritual disturbance? Basically, I''m leaving it in my room, Eliza.


    "Hmm? Do you care?


    "Yes, because someone who was my tutor said that magic is a must for chanting"


    Normally, that''s right. To the extent of healing magic, Zebrast would not be uncommon, and it is no wonder that the aristocratic class employs magicians in their homes.


    Has Eliza ever heard the basics of witchcraft?


    "Normally. But if you''re a magician, you can skip chanting, right?


    "Is it a demon prop, after all?


    "Right..."


    Chillin makes a clear noise when you do your hand at hair decorations. Sail''s eyes narrowed for a moment at the sound.


    Woohoo, escorts and surveillance are a piece of paper.


    That''s a fast reaction that''s going to fly if you ring the bell for nothing, General. I definitely want to play once...... no, I''m afraid of later so let''s stop.


    Oh, I think I found out what you''re thinking. Ki... if you want to hear it, you can mix it up with the story!?


    "If you use magic props, you can sing without chants. No more secrets."


    "No chant? Doesn''t Master Mizuki need a spell chant?


    "Sometimes that happens."


    Instead of needing it, chanting doesn''t activate magic.


    I can''t say... - I knew it. Normally, the opposite is true.


    If you say it already, my magic basically falls under physics, so prevent magic = it doesn''t make sense in the idea of a magical junction. It''s not treated like normal magic, I can''t explain the discrepancy in perception between worlds.


    I''m not even going to tell you.


    And there...


    "Excuse me. Master Lyudia wants to have tea with you... How would you like it?


    "Master Lyudia? of the side chamber?"


    "Yes, I got a rare tea leaf, so tell me if I want to change my mood."


    Unexpectedly face to face with Sail.


    How suspicious is that? It''s definitely a vote to be up to something.


    How many people do we have in contact with the center of the ghost riots?


    "Perhaps you want to have contact with Lord Mizuki, recognized by the English Spirit"


    Sail speaks of another possibility.


    Yeah, you mean you want a connection as an insurance policy to maintain your position in the rear palace.


    Either way, it''s possible. Would you please just exit more than you acted from yourself!


    "Will you tell Master Ludia? I''m happy to take it," he said.


    Well, Master Lyudia.


    Is your last resort conservative? Is it ruin?


    After a while Miss Lyudia, accompanied by two samurai, visited the room.


    Oh, I didn''t know you''d choose my room with lots of guard knights until you took your feet!


    There''s definitely something going on. Fine, I''m bored, so I''ll play for you.


    Looks like she''s really willing to drink tea because there''s a set of tea utensils on the wagon the samurai pulled.


    "Hehe, it''s good to be with you."


    The green-eyed girl, who seemed comfortable with the red hair she had up to her waist, laughed happily.


    Yes, ''girl''. Miss Lyudia is sixteen years old, and she looks younger than that.


    It may be very popular with some people with special tastes, including beautiful girls.


    but.


    If Rudolph chooses to be the Queen, he''ll undoubtedly be treated one step ahead of Loricon, something he looks old for at twenty-three.


    However, I guess there are more troublesome parts to it than there has ever been left in the Back Palace.


    "I didn''t think you could say that."


    "Really? Even if someone with a blade attacked me, I would pay back. It''s like Mizuki. I wanted to talk to you once."


    "Oh, I heard you''ve been pulling into your room for a long time... you know a lot about that?


    "What everyone has taught me! Even the closest to the Queen."


    Words aren''t laughing backwards, are they, Miss Lyudia? It''s like you''re telling me there''s something so obvious about hostility, right?


    "Is it your age? You''ve been calming down a long time."


    "Yes, because I am nearly a turn away from Master Lyudia. Lady Lyudia would be restless if she were a lady."


    "Oh, I wonder what that means?


    "It stays that way. It''s a foolish extreme to be provoked or provoked."


    If you just smile and tell him to smile, he can turn his hateful gaze.


    ... Lady, let''s hear people''s stories right?


    I provoke to carry things in my favor, because from day to day, we can only make enemies.


    The samurai puts the cup in front of me and Miss Lyudia while she makes that statement.


    The aroma is fine and the tea is poured from the same teapot. Suspicious is the last squared sugar put in one at a time?


    "This is a cup of tea to make a little sweeter. Oh, Mizuki would know..."


    Here, and turn a challenging glance at me.


    "You must always get a bite of the tea served. Forgive me if I don''t like sweets."


    "Of course it is. Don''t worry, I like sweets."


    "Yes, I''m glad."


    Does that mean ''something in there''? So you have everything in front of the knights and you''re trying to get rid of the element of suspicion by drinking it yourself too!


    Besides, this is...


    "Oh. That''s an unusual cup of tea... I can''t believe you put ''Sleep Forest'' in it"


    "Nah......!?


    "You''re not studying enough, are you?" Sleep Forest "is certainly tasteless and odorless, but as its name suggests, it turns out to be beautiful green. If you put it in a dark cup of tea, you can see it in the light, right? As much as it''s slightly green."


    "Sleep Forest", as its name suggests, is poison that lures you into deep sleep and kills you. Something that can be considered self-harm of a female aristocrat because she dies asleep without suffering.


    The class that chooses "Proud Death" to protect their family name is noble, so it is difficult to be suspected even if they possess it.


    It can be raised that the Sleep Forest is a retarded poison and has detoxification magic as a less fearful reason.


    Anyone with unusual drowsiness or strange breathing will show the doctor. At that point, a detoxification magic would help, so you''re less alert than an instant poison.


    It''s just that it''s a threat enough to figure out how to use it.


    "By the time the effects show up if I drink this now, I''m already asleep. This is a busy time for His Majesty, and no one will bother to disturb my sleep."


    "Even though I drink the same tea? I need you to stop talking!


    "It''s that squared sugar, right? You just have to poison the inside and cover the outside."


    The poison is inherently liquid, so I guess I mixed it with sugar and covered it with regular sugar. It seems that if I crushed that sugar, the interior would have had a green double layer structure.


    He seems to be able to move whenever he points his gaze at Sails and the others. Then you can play some.


    I hold one empty cup in my hand and hold one hand. Transferring only the poison from the poisoned tea in my hand to the empty cup would be the poison stock solution. A little green liquid appeared.


    Heh, this is the raw liquid from Sleep Forest. It''s colored like melon syrup.


    I''ll give this to Eliza because it''s evidence. You can''t get away with this, can you?


    Well, it''s culpable time ~ ?


    "Wearing a cup of tea was manners."


    "Huh...?


    "Dear Mizuki!?


    Drink tea that nearly cools down the panicking Eliza and the knights elsewhere. A little work on her cup with Miss Lyudia on her ass who is distracted.


    Well. Can you drink, take this? Good luck with that?


    "It''s okay. Because the poison has already been removed. Now it''s Master Lyudia''s turn."


    "Oh yeah...... na!?


    "Manners, right? You can do that, right?


    Miss Lyudia''s tea is boiling, isn''t it? It doesn''t even cool down because it uses magic, does it?


    Come on, what do we do!?


    "... Could you give us a moment?


    "I don''t mind, but the magic of maintaining the state hangs, so it won''t cool you down, will it?


    "Ah... you used magic too!


    "Master Lyudia was poisoned."


    Ha, what the hell did the guy who hit the lead say? There''s nothing poisonous about killing people, is there?


    A samurai with a tea support at the Lord''s disadvantage tries to hand over the water but throws the cup first to silence it.


    Gottsu, and I squatted with a blunt sound. Farewell, samurai one of them.


    You might have cut your forehead, but it''s trivial because you''ll be decapitated anyway.


    "What''s going on?


    "... why, it''s you. All this time, I''ve been doing what I wanted, how could you!


    "I guess it''s because you''ve been dining to be what you think you are."


    Convinced even as he sighed at Lyudia''s remarks like he had eclampsia.


    I see. Was this typical of my daughter?


    Spoil your parents, too, and let them serve the faithful and brilliant maids around you.


    I''ve made you think that anything you want will come true, which is why you''ve become a seemingly brilliant and actually stupid kid.


    That''s the ghost riot that made the surrounding surroundings and the samurai gone, and the really smart guy disappeared.


    It was a good idea in there, but we have to consider the possibility of getting hit back by the demon leader, right?


    Doesn''t it make sense if you were in possession of a demon prop for detoxification in the first place? Explore that much.


    Miss Lyudia, who has been silent, is still staring.


    Oh, don''t you think about it yet? Then it''s time for me to raise my hand.


    "Scolding stupid kids is an old man''s job, isn''t it?"


    "Huh... Gah!


    The table repeats with a doggy dull sound. bounced off my side. That hit Miss Lyudia directly on the other side.


    Traditional moves in this sense: "Shabudai Return"!


    Luckily, they didn''t hang boiling tea. Shit!


    I really think it''s lighter, though, don''t you? There is no place in this world.


    And do it yourself. What, but it sounds pretty powerful ~, this.


    Every chair is on the floor and crushed to the table, Miss Lyudia.


    When I approach her without helping her like that, I step on her face with my feet.


    "Why don''t you stop? Poisoning is clear proof of intent to kill. It''s an attempted murder."


    "What... hey, it hurts, don''t let go... come on"


    "Shut up."


    I moaned painfully and shut up as I drank and weighed more on my legs.


    The samurai''s ni, you''re flattered, but Sayle''s standing behind you with a nice smile, right?


    If it moves, it won''t guarantee your life, will it?


    "What''s so good about you? The result of thinking of someone''s accomplishments as his own would have been clear in the rear palace, right? Instead of being looked upon by His Majesty, even the other side chambers belittled his existence."


    "Wow... I am!


    "I can''t do anything on my own. A lowlife who doesn''t strive but just puts someone down and appeases them to their current position. Isn''t that the real you, Master Lyudia?


    I guess the reason my information isn''t conveyed correctly is because of the ghost commotion that left her without her brainy presence.


    Otherwise it should take a slightly smarter approach.


    She herself has a clever side, but the sweetness of the stuffing remains. So they fight back.


    "Then it''s the difference between me and you...... let me omit you as I think you can understand the state you are in when it comes to the inside. As for the exterior ones."


    Separate once. Hiraki, and Eliza. Let all the other samurai run their gaze.


    "Is it the size of your chest? Master Lyudia is thin overall, but completely uneven."


    "Become!?


    "Do you say you haven''t grown at all, given your age...... I was wondering if you had any hope"


    Some people would prefer that, but I miss you too much. None through the whispers, right?


    Oh, you can''t turn your face bright red, nobody''s gonna follow you.


    There''s no such thing as a chest pat in this world. There is no such thing as no one.


    If you''re going on a clear route, you''ll still see it as an extra shame because you have a flashy face. In a way, you''re a pathetic person.


    Even I have a D, don''t I? Eliza and the others had more, and the side rooms had enough nice buddy ladies to like to wear dresses that accentuated their breasts.


    ¡­¡­


    I''m starting to feel sorry for you, so let''s get your feet out of here.


    "Annoying, annoying, annoying! What, it doesn''t make sense if you don''t look beautiful with your breasts!


    "Are you faceless, me"


    "Ugh..."


    Tilt your neck and look around gently. In the original world, you got the rating of a friend called ''Eight out of Ten Beauties Looking Back''? However, the pramaizero rating of ''Know what''s inside and eight will leave'' continued.


    Oh, the knights said, ''It''s beautiful!'' And he''s gesturing to me. Thanks!


    Eliza stared at Lyudia with her pathetic eyes and sighed deeply.


    "Dear Ludia. I''m sorry to bother you, but Mizuki doesn''t wear any makeup."


    "Huh!?


    "Because I don''t like the faces I make. I''ll make it right when I need it."


    I want to eat delicious meals, me. If you''re gonna cook, you''re in the way, right?


    And knowing the beauty of extinction makes you feel fine, no matter what you say? I think general appearance would suffice if that beauty were to prove a freak.


    Sail (General/Man) is the best beauty on this occasion, if you will finally say so. That''s for sure.


    "Master Mizuki?


    "Nothing, General Saillite."


    Dear General of Beauty, please do not read the voice of your heart. Why am I the only one who has a unanimous answer?


    Miss Lyudia seems to have cried out in earnest while we were having such an asshole interaction.


    Eliza... what did you say?


    "Ha... that''s a reminder. Ladies and gentlemen of the knights, I ask for their captivity. Eliza, please give me the poison from earlier as evidence."


    "Yes, sir."


    "And sugar, too"


    "I understand."


    We all know what needs to be done because of the poisoning disturbance that took place in front of us.


    And Miss Lyudia was to leave the rear house.


    "By the way... nobody taught you, okay?


    "What is it?


    "My face was supposed to be amazing because I got hurt where I was wearing thick makeup and I cried even harder."


    Miss Ludia...... you were wearing pretty thick makeup, weren''t you? I hit my desk there and cried over my nose bleeding, so my face was supposed to be pretty awesome.


    Can somebody tell him?


    You took him while Sail was smiling and preaching.


    ... No, was that a buy of time? In fact, you had a beautiful statement at your root, General!?


    Were you angry at Miss Lyudia for making the story flow!?


    afterwards.


    Miss Lyudia, who was taken to the royal palace in that state, was donned by all.


    Rumors of "an ugly sideroom jealous of the beauty of Ilfena''s sideroom tried to poison her" were whispered as if they were facts, a phrase that was tried and executed by law.


    Uh, normally it''s a poisoning failure, okay?


    Before that, what''s a ''side room of beauty''?!? No one like that!?

 31 Small Story Set 3

    One of the novels: The Love of a Knight


    The Back Palace had now turned into a hell of a screaming sound for the women.


    Because the frogs are targeting the sides of the room and the faces of the samurai because of the harassment of the Mizuki proposal.


    But the knights know that the frogs are inherently very smart and adult species.


    Because I grew up in early childhood.


    The knight on its strong side - Eric was hiding in the shadows, yet gazing at the surrounding conditions.


    Screaming idiot bitch or whatever, he was worried about his drowning ''daughter''.


    That ''daughter'' thing, Lucy, is a female individual with even a thin red on her back. He was a very sweet kid who was reluctant from childhood and made his buddy take precedence over himself in feeding time, but nostalgic to Eric more than anyone else.


    Perhaps the body wasn''t very sturdy either because it is usually small for the individual.


    Such a child participates in the operation.


    Eric naturally disagreed and gained understanding from his fellow knights, but Lucy didn''t make it any better.


    (Lucy! I''ll help you if you''re in danger......!


    That''s why Eric was blinding the frogs without helping the women.


    It is a sign of the knights'' fondness for the side chambers.


    and then.


    "Caaaaaaaa!"


    One side chamber shook off a frog that jumped screaming and tried to fall on top of it.


    Beyond that, Lucy was slapped.


    "What are you doing to Lucy?!!!


    Eric jumps out with a scream and pops through the side chamber. I''d really like to see you kick ass, but that would be just not good.


    The father, who soaked up the way of disrespect and knights and saved his beloved daughter''s crisis, sheltered Lucy in the shape of a ghost.


    I can''t care less about the object that rolled with the sound of


    The penetration was full in many ways, but there were only frogs around. Moreover, the frogs jump to the side chamber where they rolled to save their people''s crisis, preventing them from being able to move.


    "Lucy! I''ll help you in a minute!


    It''s a race that doesn''t have hard scales or sharp nails, if you can tap it, it''ll do enough damage.


    When you hold a neat Lucy, the frogs around you say, ''I''ll take care of it later!'' I rang like I said. It is a race of fellowship.


    Nodding at the voice, Eric runs out to Mizki''s room.


    (Master Mizuki will surely help Lucy! The frogs, of course, are so adorable with their balls...!


    In fact, Mizuki is more fond of the frogs than the side chamber guys. The longtime individual, "Octopus", is called Tama-chan and is admired as a parent. There are verses in which frogs think of Mizuki as the Lord.


    Mizuki would also do the act of "Healing Magic to Loving Animals," which would normally be unthinkable.


    And that expectation was never betrayed.


    "Dear Mizuki! Help this child do it!!


    Bang! and everyone in the room is amazed at Eric, who came running through the door. But looking at Eric''s words and the frog in his arm, he seemed to understand the situation immediately.


    Eric looked with respect at Mizuki, who received Lucy and applied healing magic.


    How many women say they hold frogs to their knees?


    On the contrary, I can''t believe you said ''this child should rest now'' and stroked his head, saying ''sympathy'' and giving him fruit that is a luxury product.


    Lucy is also comfortably stroked against Mizuki. Looks like she''s feeling better.


    "I''ll keep it in my room until I calm down, so will you see how the other kids are?


    You can''t even say no to Mizuki''s words. I leave the room after stroking Lucy and apologizing for my disrespect.


    ... it would be natural for the frogs to admire Mizuki. That race is truly righteous, because if they are adorable, they will try to repay more than that.


    afterwards.


    Lucy and a few others left me in a pond in the courtyard as most of them were returned to the swamp where they were born.


    After watching Eric as he peeps, Eric rubs his head against his legs and cries a man to Lucy as he returns to the pond. He wanted to be beside Eric to keep his people low.


    I guess I''ve only been given a hot, bitter affection and I have half the way to be admired. She is a kind daughter of kindness.


    The remaining frogs live happily in the pond today.


    It was only after Mizki left that the king took the initiative and was adorable and sometimes seen feeding even the Chancellor.


    The novel''s ni: Are you ready?


    One woman is captured in a cold prison. Half of that face was covered with cloth and his hair remained disturbed.


    A woman is a sinner, even if half her face is burned to pieces. There''s no way they can use healing magic or anything more than not dying injuries.


    Before that, her sins were heavy on the death penalty.


    "Why... did I lose?"


    There is no power in blurry whining voices either. The fact that he was defeated was taking more energy away from her than injuries.


    I guess her miserable appearance also crushed her pride.


    Meredith is the daughter of the Earl''s family. Unlike her parents, who make her ambitions glitch in vain, she was on the surface the most adored by her grandfather, who ''plays'' calm and honest figures. On the other hand, he looked down on his parents as stupid.


    Of course, I won''t do anything obvious. He has behaved as a ''good boy who understands everything and is still obedient'' even though he knows that his father considers himself a daughter who can do nothing, a pawn in a political marriage.


    The only thing that hurt me is the word my grandfather leaked.


    "If You Were A Man"


    My son would have looked foolish from my grandfather''s point of view. Obvious hostility only increases enemies and keeps them alert. It must not have been unfortunate for Meredith to be a woman as her grandfather, who knows her essence.


    The best thing is to move it to your convenience after gaining so much trust as to invite it into your nostalgia. Because it''s like telling me to stand up and move and so on.


    Meredith, a woman, cannot be a trail. I felt like I was inferior to my brother no matter what I scratched.


    So.


    Meredith has always played The Ideal Sister. Modest, gentle and smarter than anyone else. I''ve been waiting a long time for a chance to get my fangs out with more handkerchiefs named Allies.


    And I''m in a position to say I finally got it. Except for a few, I was confident I could be flexible, so it was possible to be the culmination of a major force in the rear palace. Because everyone acknowledges that they are not ambitious and that if they are trustworthy, they will bring together the side chambers.


    I should have accepted the position modestly and asked the king to acknowledge its presence.


    But the king never recognized Meredith. I think I was even more alert.


    I have unconditional trust in that side room of Ilfena.


    "If the king will spot you, I still can''t believe you beat a woman like that...!


    "It must be natural for you to lose, ''cause you didn''t do anything''."


    "Huh!?


    Suddenly he looks surprised at the voice he joins. There the king stood with a general of beauty.


    ...... someone who really hates it. I can''t believe you brought that beautiful face in front of a woman with a broken face!


    "Oh, are you in a good mood?


    "How do you feel about the skin being peeled off? Female fox."


    "Yeah, it''s not bad. You must have made it easier for your excellent favorite to become a pawn!


    Rudolph doesn''t change one expression to Meredith, who scorns'' you''re not competent ''in the dark. Rather enough to even feel pity. And speak out in a pale voice.


    "You really are a poisonous flower. Manipulate people, involve them around and scatter poison. And I don''t even reflect. Don''t you even feel guilty for those who perished because of you?"


    "What are you talking about, they''re not the ones who put their hands down! I... well, I just showed you one way. They must be the ones who chose it, right?


    "Right, that''s why Mizuki thoroughly crushed you"


    Meredith''s face distorts into hatred.


    "If it''s the end result of your own choices, you''ll be a loser. But you''re a coward who didn''t even get on stage."


    "Nah!?


    "It''s true, isn''t it? A fool who always thinks people acted and manipulated him, a weak man who laughs at it foolishly at you because he ''can''t'' you. I don''t know how much you could have accomplished."


    "Even that woman didn''t do anything!


    How Rudolph''s words crippled his eclampsia, yelling scattered and furious Meredith.


    But Rudolph just glanced.


    "It was Mizuki who made that ghost noise magic kit and worked out a plan, right?


    "... Huh?


    "The knights were just pretending to be invisible. Oh, it was Mizuki who burned that face."


    "Heh... what!? You weren''t chanting!


    "They used the technique at the same time without chanting. Mizuki also adjusted her time so she wouldn''t get hooked when she made the detection. It''s me and the knights who didn''t do anything."


    Meredith is not so foolish that she doesn''t know what it means to be an unchanging magician. Moreover, the King''s words would have caused a ghost commotion after considering that sorcery detection would take place.


    Different stature. It''s no longer a chemical level, to the point of being so clear.


    "And? I would never have allowed you alone to reign in the rear palace or become the queen of honor, would I?


    Meredith, who was sitting back and groaning, cursorily turned to Rudolph''s words. There is no hegemony in that face.


    "Do people follow cowards who just hide behind people and manipulate them? You think a guy full of falsehoods and flat out deceiving his allies would be allowed to stand next to the king? Everything about you was enough to disqualify me."


    "Have you noticed? Master Mizuki hasn''t injured any of the attacking ladies. Say," I''m not your enemy. "


    "Not the enemy..."


    "Isn''t that right? That one retaliates against his enemies, but not even against him when he throws away pawns. Besides, above all, he hated the king and the lady who looked down on our knight. You don''t have the strength to do that."


    Saillite''s tone is mild, but his grinning face is somewhat angry. He''s a powerful man again, you can''t remember his anger.


    "The Wizard is proud. If you are an enemy, you will honor the powerful, and you will not change the way you are, whether you are scolded for evil or evil. It must have been uncomfortable."


    "It was Mizuki''s own decision to burn your face and to the point of being said to be the shame of a country confined to the English Spirit. Unlike you, he was ready to do everything alone and wear a lot of blood."


    Meredith tilts her neck to the phrase ''wears a lot of blood''. It is not uncommon for nobles to lose their legs. However, they distorted their faces as if they were uncomfortable.


    "Don''t you see? So you can''t admit it, you can''t beat him. No one pities the ruin of the end that only tried to receive the result"


    "The only thing you''re used to receiving while you''re beautiful is thinking about yourself. That''s why we lose."


    Words from the men were enough to deny Meredith everything and crush her pride. If the two stories are true, she is the only one who will take responsibility if this plan fails. Did you accomplish that by yourself? So, what is'' wearing a lot of blood ''?


    "Many are solemnly sanctified in this ghost uprising. With Mizuki, who is prepared to bear the weight of his life, and you, who keep himself by doing what men do. There''s no way it''s gonna be a fight, is there?


    "That''s why we''re not going to stop. For my Zebrast, to reward the one who suffered the blood."


    "So I don''t need you."


    Meredith cried for the first time at the words so told. Not because she''s a woman, but because an individual named ''Meredith'' is unnecessary.


    Novel? "Thoughts of a Warlord"


    "I''m from Ilfena, my name is Mizuki."


    That''s right, I smile and tell her. It was the first time I saw her that I held something called intent to kill.


    The next person I saw was a tea party seat. Being accompanied by lowly harassment was also a hundred million robberies, but if all the side rooms except me were to participate, I wouldn''t be absent just one person.


    Are you gonna cry? Or would you be angry?


    I never thought that would happen to the extent that I thought so.


    Rin''s appearance, perseverance. Big eyes were really pretty with anger in them.


    But.


    Hey, why are you allowed to be beside that guy?


    Even though I can no longer even get close.


    Why do they care so much?


    How miserable of me that I can only squeeze my hand under the table to lean on it as normal!


    I must be a disgusting woman. That''s why I don''t let that guy deal with me.


    So at least be the enemy and face her.


    That way you''ll look at me, won''t you?


    It''s not easy to lose something that''s a collaborator.


    Come on, play with me, will you? Master Mizuki...

 32 Hero Conditions

    "Welcome, Lord Side Room of Ilfena?


    A magnificent man in one fuzzy shape over an iron lattice gives thanks. Exactly, but the place looks terribly unfit.


    At any rate, I want you to laugh high and throw up in a third-rate villain dialogue.


    I hear the seriousness doesn''t look good on your face.


    Uh, I''m currently in jail here.


    Kidnapping, does that mean?


    What happened was an invitation from Master Orelia, the last remaining side chamber in the rear palace.


    This guy was checking out ''Somehow I Care'' at the Tea Party.... Clearly, it was too plain, good or bad. This, you never wanted to be a sideroom in person!? As much as I think.


    I wasn''t even familiar with him, so I pulled him into the room, this guy. He also said he was intact in a ghost riot because he was praying in his room. Yeah, that''s great. You don''t have to see that, that one.


    Miss Aurelia herself is a beauty with silver hair, but there was too little bad to kick her out at all. That''s why I was supposed to crush it from my parents'' side.


    So I was convinced, huh?


    Miss Aurelia herself seemed to have something to think about, and as soon as she stepped into the room, she was flown over here. Looks like he was setting up a metastasis team at his feet. - You fucked up, that woman.


    Well, when it comes to metastasis, it can only be sent to the opposite, right? Probably about the extended version of the simplified version. So one-way. Doctor, the knowledge I''ve learned is helping me in a different direction.


    I can retaliate whenever I want, and I don''t know what to do with it, and I thought the curtain was right in front of me.


    It''s stupid, show me your face and what to do with the mastermind! My life ends when I return to the royal palace if I come to greet you as promised.


    Or do you want to turn the escape drama into a climax of this rear palace demolition commotion and scatter it in a glorious way?


    "... so. We''ll use you, won''t we?


    "... what?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­ No way, anything you''ve ever heard, heard, wasn''t there?


    "Isn''t that obvious"


    I''ve been thinking about stupid things, and I''m sorry, but in this case, it doesn''t make a big difference if you listen to me or not, does it?


    ''Cause I''m not willing to give it back anyway.


    Then what I do is a choice of how to get out of here! Just have fun at last!


    "Someone named you¡­ seems to have plenty of room"


    Oh, I''m just cramping my face. No, you can''t be a big shot if you care about the details, can you?


    At least look smart because your appearance is one step ahead of you.


    Me? I can''t afford it, because I can''t stop being excited about the upcoming escape play!


    "That''s a bloody princess rumored to be willing to destroy her rather than reign in the rear palace."


    He said it was the king of this country who planned it. Is there anything in the back of the palace where the pubic death match didn''t happen? What do you mean, "bloody princess"?


    "Well, fine. It has been investigated that it is not a good idea for you to involve the irrelevant. So let''s make a deal."


    "Deal?"


    "We are sneaking assassins into the home of your samurai, Eliza Wyart. If the lives of Mr. and Mrs. Wyart are spared, I''d like you to give me the magic artifact you''re wearing."


    That''s blackmail. Are you retarded, too, this guy?


    He seemed to think he was wary of me when he glanced at me. do it, and laugh.


    "Surely the magic props were fans, hair decorations, and earrings. I want you to give me everything."


    "Oh, you know me well enough."


    "I have a lot of stories, too."


    Hmm?


    You know a lot about that, don''t you?


    It''s a level of information you wouldn''t know if you weren''t in the womb. Ma, I forgive you for all that handedness.


    "Okay. Please take it."


    "Be honest with me. And then take your time and forgive me... oh, the magic won''t work because there''s a bond."


    "Oh, too bad."


    I don''t care if it''s not there. Let''s have one flower here for someone who''s drunk with himself.


    Because I can get in touch with Rudolph. The demonic props featured are not that important.


    ... Is the collaborator ''that guy'' around that I assume?


    I''m sorry, Mr. Mastermind. The information from her may be of little use.


    When he receives the magic equipment he was wearing over the iron lattice, the man laughs satisfactorily and walks out in an exit-like direction.


    ... Is that it?


    Oh, are you sure you''re going?


    Let''s yell at each other or rap to an advantage, Mr. Mastermind! Isn''t that the corner show? Is that all you need!?


    Even with surveillance, you''re dealing with a magician, right? Isn''t it dangerous to have a marriage or something? Let''s have a sense of crisis.


    Well, the magician says if they seal the magic, so does the baby, but come on!


    Without realizing the voice of such a heart, the man just left. Later all that remains is me and a strong, faceless watch left in a dim cell.


    ¡­¡­


    I''m bored.


    Are you leaving early or are you not in the eye? I''m busy with Tanuki.


    Well, that''s good... because I enjoy it alone. It''s a corner, so I''m going to explore the jail.


    Okay, come on!


    Hehe... It''s a fantasy place I finally didn''t see in The War of the Heroes, where I was an abandoned player.


    Wonderful, jail! I can''t believe you have the chance to come even if you''re not a criminal......!


    I can magically recreate my skill Exploration, so I''ll enjoy it.


    This game, when ''war'' is told from the operation, is a dispute between countries. I mean, interpersonal.


    If you''re in a guild, it feels like you''re in the country where you''re based, or hired by the Knights, and everybody belongs in some country. Quests like "Defend Fort O O" and "Attack O" are sent out from the country and can be taken by the early winners. Of course, if you receive it, the assignment of the entire guild. Both individuals and guilds are desperate because they are involved in obtaining titles.


    My guess is that the main one was a war, also from the fact that there was a position of ''military teacher'' in the guild. If you don''t work out a plan, you lose a little, and one of your guilds is a little tough without someone with a strong strategic simulation system.


    This game, which was a very rare setting that levels and skills were not everything, was badly received by some users. Because real-life knowledge and experience can sometimes beat the level.


    For that reason, all this time, shaded brains and explorers glow as military masters who increase the success rate of terrain use and traps. Because the success rate of a trap is influenced by the intelligence of the military master, most people have the highest intelligence. In my case, measures based on the success rate of the trap led to livestock assessment.


    It is also a good memory to have gone from being a special job sage from an explorer with all the conditions thanks to my people.


    And by placing a real emphasis on climate, geography, strategy, and so on, I said, "This was for military training, wasn''t it? ''It was only said that defeat during the war would lead you as a prisoner to an enemy prison for a day. Besides, it was a futilely detailed setting that you can also enjoy jailbreaking using your skills in this state.


    My guild has never been in because it was undefeated, I even lifted up my stupid plan to lose and tour once.


    What happens if you throw one of those idiots in real jail?


    "Oh, is there a partially brittle place after all..."


    It''s trivial that the guard looked odd on a woman crawling her hands around in a dim cell for fun.


    I have no problem with how I look, because I have to get out of here!


    Time went by like that.


    - In the office of Rudolph in the royal palace - (Rudolph perspective)


    "I''m sorry. No matter how you scold me."


    The knights of the escort, including Saillite, are deeply drooling. Beyond that, the Prime Minister and I were immersed in the work without even looking up instead of resting our hands on the desk paperwork.


    It was a sight with too much temperature difference from the rear palace side. I don''t think it''s going to develop into a diplomatic issue, even if I''m wrong.


    "Um, Sail."


    "Yes, what is it?


    "As far as I can tell, it was a kidnapping by the Metastatic Law Enforcement. You think you can prevent it?


    "But that''s only an excuse"


    "Next, then. Is Mizuki the one who gets kidnapped?


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone was silent. That''s just where I said, ''That''s a good reason!'' There won''t be.


    Mizuki is honest with herself in her actions as well as her words. It is also called ferocious.


    "Look, ''Mizuki followed him himself''. That''s his'' role necessity ''. So I can''t punish you."


    "But!


    "I''m not denying you as knights, you just got attached to Mizuki."


    "And if I punish you, Mizuki will be furious."


    Makes you look like someone other than me was annoyed by the Prime Minister''s words.


    Mizki is the influence of the original world or basically pacifism. You would definitely care if you pushed common sense in this world that punishment, etc. because you couldn''t protect it. That''s why I choose not to let Mizuki carry me.


    "You''d have more to do than bow your head in here, wouldn''t you? You know, surveillance of ''him''."


    "¡­ I understand"


    "As soon as Mizuki returns, it''s the last finish. Until then, don''t divulge any information."


    Sail, you have a message from the Crest owner.


    For the first time in Arvillen''s life, I stopped and saw Sail. The knights remain face-down.


    Arvillen turns her face here and continues to say when she confirms that I snorted lightly.


    "In some cases, turn to ''The Red Hero''. That''s it."


    "... Yes"


    "Then go. But let the nobles not understand."


    The knights leave the room after a gratuity. I dropped him off. I asked Arvillen.


    "You said a lot of thoughts, didn''t you? Look, it''s the first time in ten years you''ve let ''em out."


    "Didn''t you decide you''d need it in some cases?


    Ten years ago. Zebrest, who owns the mine, was once waged war. Although dairy farmers are ostensibly more prominent idyllic countries, Zebrast also has a face as a source of iron ore for weapons.


    It is a mountain of treasure from a nation that invests in the military, a country that has a lot of battles for its cause.


    However, it is difficult to attack topographically and has never allowed a decisive invasion. It was ten years ago that it was overturned.


    The enemy took a heavy tactic on the sorcerer. Let''s just say it sucks for Zebrast to be late for sorcery. Because he had little to prevent it.


    It is said that one mercenary overturned the war situation. The man with black clothes and red hair was welcomed into the Crest family, where he appreciated his accomplishments after burying the magicians and saving Zebrast by himself.


    Zebrast''s most powerful knight, commonly known as the ''Red Hero'' due to his lack of information. The loyalty is dedicated to the Crest principals, who were in the position of Knights Commander at the time.


    "Was it the bloody princess who heard the rumors about Mizuki? At least you want to be a hero."


    "Damn, it''s all I can think of is a red hero and a good nagging thing. If you look only at the results, they can''t be thankful and afraid."


    "You must be scared because you''re a powerful man to accomplish it alone"


    Who was it that said heroes were lonely? In fact, I treated myself as a monster rather than a loner, I am even more bloodstained for letting myself take such a path. Still, nothing was said and nothing to be afraid of, only because they thought I was'' safe ''.


    "Well, from now on, I will also be called King Solemn Qing."


    "I''m doing it thoroughly, this time"


    It''s not bad to be in the same position as those two. That''s how we grinned.

 33 Commencing counterattack.

    - In the office. - (Rudolph perspective)


    I put the letter in my hand on my desk and I sighed.


    The sender is one of my most trusted subordinates, like my sister. And now, he seems very angry.


    The reason for this is because I notified Mizuki of the kidnapping.


    "Arvi... it could rain blood apart from Mizuki"


    "Oh, is she still mad"


    "I guess it''s natural. Besides, he said he was coming over."


    We both sigh. They didn''t imitate it like breaking the plan, but they overstepped the limits of patience.


    Loyalty has grown further over the years, even saying that it would be a battlefield if it were for Rudolph. They never faded even to try to marry me.


    "Besides... Mizuki just contacted me."


    "It is! I guess the killer is alive!?


    "Arvi, are you more worried about the killer than Mizuki!? Is that where you care?


    "I am confident that Master Mizuki will be safe. You are the one who goes through and delivers results instead of betraying expectations!


    The Chancellor seems to have learned a lot. I suppose you recognize strength if you interpret it in a good direction.


    "So, I hear you''re trapped in the dungeon of Count Bentson''s house."


    "... why are you in such a close proximity?


    "Didn''t you think it would be harder to find out if you were close? I''m using the metastasis team."


    There will be no choice but to have a subtle face for both of us. Why are you in the Mansion of the King''s Capital, and the place of confinement where you can find out your identity as much as you want, the killer is an idiot!?


    For the record, kidnapping using metastatic formations is distant or a secret hiding place is common.


    "He was transferred directly to a dungeon with a stretched magic junction. Didn''t you think about it for once?


    "... does Master Mizuki mean something such as a sorcery junction? I remember playing magic only."


    "Before that, I think we can disarm him because he can form a universal union, right?


    I saw the bracelet in my arm. I did my own research on over-standard performance. As a result, it turned out that even Irfena could not be made at the moment and worshipped without thought.


    I hear that a kingdom is like a net made by magic. Whether it prevents witchcraft or physical attacks differs by specifying the object when it is made. That is why there are unusually few people with the technology to be able to combine universal connections that can prevent both sides.


    A person who easily adds more than one such object would naturally be able to disarm it.


    ... might destroy it with force moves.


    "If we''re going to trap Master Mizuki, we can''t use magic itself."


    "Such technology has not been established. It''s a stupid idea to create a magical, magical realm."


    "Right"


    Some of them chanted in the past, but they ended up with ''You''ll even wipe out the magic to seal it, notice fool''. If you want to keep it that way, you should smash the surgeon''s throat.


    Mizuki''s magic is out of standard because of her knowledge and experience of the game. It''s only activated because it''s created with image priority, apparently. No one understands - he said it was all because of the insanity that ignored the reason of the world.


    That''s why the art of making magic props that I made is not helpful, you know.


    Because there is no magic, admiration goes hand in hand with the magic of the game and of the dot. There are many things that are unlikely in the reality of ''only an imaginary product''. Mizuki, who makes it real, is amazing in a way.


    "I really enjoyed the current situation, didn''t I? I told him to just come home. He said he''d come back with a souvenir."


    "Is it a souvenir? Did you even halve the killer?"


    "They''re not. Sounds like your buddy''s got a crush on you, huh?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Mizuki and Intention...... why does that word stir up anxiety? Definitely, not normal.


    Before that, we both treated Mizuki as a dangerous person. There''s no such thing as crying and asking for help. There''s no such thing as a common victim''s attitude. I won''t believe that what he does is revenge.


    "For once, let me pick up Sayle."


    "Well, even if Mizuki is sabotaging, Sail will preach with a smile and pull it back."


    "Okay, I''ll call you."


    I thought as I watched Arvillen leave the room. "It''s going to rain blood early," he said.


    Put a lid on your anxiety, which was slightly past letting Sayle turn.


    I went back to prison a little bit.


    "Well, if you master the skills of exploration, you can find hidden passageways or something."


    "Heh, you''re amazing at different worlds!


    I''m almost as close as they think I am to what I''m doing in jail. You can talk, Mr. Strong Face Watch!


    No, because it seems like my behavior was too bizarre for me to talk to you about? I''ve been passionate about why I did it.


    As a result, I got an understander. You seem to have an adventurer temperament that would gladly dive if you had a dungeon.


    Don''t tell me no one''s grown! What''s wrong with looking for romance in exploration!?


    "You know, why do you work here? Isn''t adventurers and mercenaries better?


    "... I was admiring knights at first, too. But we''re not at war, and we can''t have a civilian knight, right?


    Oh, it''s a matter of identity.


    "Sort of. It would have been possible if I could have accomplished it. Even a red hero became a knight of the Crest family from a mercenary."


    "The Red Hero?


    "What do you not know? He''s a great man who defended his country by wiping out all the sorcerers by himself in a war ten years ago! They call me a red hero because I had red hair."


    "You''re strong, that hero."


    "Whoa! If it weren''t for you, this country might be over."


    Be on the lookout, do you think the end of your longing for a hero is too much for the status quo...?


    Send me a pitiful glance and I''ll say, ''Do you understand me!'' I''ve asked for a handshake. Yeah, I know exactly. I feel bad about being played in the family before my personal strength.


    "Hey! You guys think you can just do this!


    A sound of innocent yelling can be thrown at us as we shake hands hard. Shit, did you wake up?


    When you exhale and look back, a person is calling for a restraint attached to the interior of the cell - an array that connects the hands and feet with handcuffs attached to a chain stretched from the wall - to be chattered and rocked.


    "I didn''t come into this cell from myself." Hang out with the fun. "


    "That''s right, Master Aloys. You let yourself unlock it."


    "Ugh... annoying!


    I hear this man, Alois, is the next head of this house. I mean the eldest son of that Tanuki. So far the appearance is human.


    Apparently, your father told me that Irfena''s side chamber had been captured. It''s stupid, it''s stupid, stay away from a woman who takes an alias for ''bloody princess'', you moron.


    He said he wanted to do something fun, so he let him experience restraints to share the fun. If you''re finally going to say it, this is your house, complain to the guy who equipped you with that.


    "What''s so fun about this!?


    "Uh? ''Fun stuff'' for me, right? What, you wanted me to hurt you to be a prisoner?


    "Master Alois, be aware of the lack of your words. I can''t even complain about what''s going on there."


    "You''re the only people who think that! Now take it off!"


    "You''re having fun."


    "I''m not having fun!


    "You''re acting like a child."


    "You''re a little bored when you''re old."


    All we can do is get angry or call. We send a cold gaze to Aloys.


    What, did I say something wrong?


    I shook my neck silently as I turned my gaze on the watch. Um, by majority, we decide that we''re right.


    Let him play alone.


    "Let''s get back to it, it''s a strong side, and Gatai is good, so depending on the location, the prison number might have been a natural."


    "A vocation, huh?


    "Yeah. This place just keeps people more inconvenient than sinners, right? So I can''t even be proud."


    ¡­¡­ Right, it could have been better if it was really the sinners "


    "Imagine yourself drinking and silencing that sinner? Oh, you can stop me from breaking out."


    ¡­¡­ Shut the bad guys up with one drink, I''ll stop them from breaking out, interrogate them and break their mouth... "


    "How about a prison keeper who''s afraid that criminals will think ''if they get caught''?


    No, I think it''s a good future forecast.


    I think it would be compelling if this guy yelled at me, and I think he''s a righteous ally reserve around admiring heroes. Even without a battlefield, there''s no crime, and everyone dresses up as a prison keeper, right?


    Look, even games can be event bosses for protagonists tailored to criminals.


    "... good, yeah"


    "Isn''t it? Why don''t you follow me to the royal palace on this? I don''t think the Kingsguard can do it, but I think the knight can."


    "Are you sure!?


    "Isn''t ''The Righteous'' enough credit for helping Irfena''s sideroom?


    Yeah, I think I can get enough. I think if Zebrast can''t but take him back to Ilfena, the Demon King will like him and make him a knight without question.... it''s subtle whether it''s happy or not.


    Is the ideal of having Rudolph knighted with this feat?


    "Thank you! No, princess of Ilfena. This Luca will necessarily take you to the royal palace!


    "Nice to meet you, Luca. Can you ask for it at last?


    Luca nodded forcefully as she turned her attention to Aloys. And all of a sudden I got up and went to the back jail. I moved the trick and brought something.


    ... Box? In a place like this?


    "This is borne out by the evidence that Count Bentson has embezzled so far and evidence of fraudulent profits."


    "Why are you in such a place? How does Luca know?


    "They say that there are many things like this hidden in the Lord''s room, but they say that if you''re in prison, no one will look at you. And."


    and Luca laughs like a prankster.


    "Nobody knows this place better than me.... He was the Lord of the Watchdogs."


    "Hehe, I see"


    I mean, you want to say there''s nothing you don''t know about the workplace? No, you were also handsome when you hung Aloys.


    Well, I don''t need you here anymore. No, it''s an escape!


    "Oh... you guys, do this, let''s go!


    "Shut up! What is it about defiling the princess''s ears at the time of the sinner!


    "Hi... Hi no"


    Oh, it''s promising early in the future! You''re silencing the objection by seeing a blow, and you''re frightening me with a drink.


    It''s powerful enough too, I''ll make sure Rudolph sees this sight. I saw it as employable enough.


    Even while he''s impressed, Luca''s hands and feet are tied up and held up.


    Oh, you want me to tell Rudolph something? All I told her was that she was safe.


    "Rudolphu, because I''m going to escape with my people now"


    "What, buddy? What were you doing in jail?"


    "I was exploring. That was hilarious! I didn''t hang people in restraints or anything... ''


    ''... okay, don''t talk anymore. You had fun. So, are you one of them?


    "Collaborators in Escape. I was willing. He finally brought me a souvenir."


    "Uh, I don''t know what that means. I''ll pick you up in the meantime, so come back soon. ''


    "Yes, Roger."


    "Then let''s come. I''ll take care of the enemy."


    "Yes! Sorry to bother you"


    "It''s okay, because you''re the only one who can carry it. I''m a magician, right? I don''t mind if I don''t reward my enemies with one arrow."


    "Well, I know the certainty of the princess''s arms,"


    I solved the line in front of Luca. Anything that gets in the way before we get into prison discussions has been eliminated.


    Because I was in the way of my skill ''Exploration''! There''s only one thing that gets in the way!


    We stood in front of the door as we talked. There should be a guard coming out of here.


    Well, I''m in communication with Rudolph, so if you go outside, he''ll pick you up.


    Tell Luca that you will be picked up too, face to face and nod at each other.


    Come on, let''s start an escape play, shall we?


    Bang! Luca kicks through the door with the sound of it. There are a few men in the aisle who were surprised by the sound.


    "Out of the way, if your life is spared, retreat!


    "If you don''t want this guy''s neck snapped, clear the way!


    The dialogue and what we''re doing are on the villain''s side, and we''re getting out of here.


    Yeah, we''re both nowhere! The theme is the escape play between loyal knights and mighty princesses. The enemies coming at me like a scene in a movie feel good too ?


    Now, which is faster to pick us up or destroy us?

 34 Blood paint, hero and cattle princess.

    Stop and look back. Two men were groaning as they rolled down the aisle. Though I am the cause of that strange curvature in my hands and feet.


    "What''s going on?


    Luca asks, but he himself seems somewhat uncomfortable and alert. I guess you gave priority to the purpose of escape because I had never spoken before.


    "Luca, is the security of this building always to this extent?


    "No. You have at least ten times as many guards as I can tell."


    There were five guards in the aisle shortly after he left the dungeon. After that, however, there are more servants, and the security is obviously weak for the size of the building.


    The servant broke his hands and legs without question as an enemy. What can I say, it''s too easy to escape.


    It should be noted that some of the men called the livestock because they did not hear any of the servants begging for their lives, but they smiled and ignored such selfish reasons. What''s wrong with winning in this situation?


    I don''t have the ability to distinguish between assassins and guards dressed as servants. So it''s natural to lump it into the ''enemy'' frame. If you say so already, you know me as the "side room of Ilfena," but you know what the Lord does, right? That should do it.


    "Maybe he''s waiting in the garden. Inside, we can''t even hit them in groups. If you''re willing to attack in numbers, you can think."


    "Right. You''re not going to hit me from the front any more than you''re dealing with a magician."


    Am I surprised? You haven''t encountered a magician or a magician so far, have you?


    "I can''t help thinking about it. Stay on the doorstep and get out."


    "May I?


    "It''s the shortest distance out there, and if you break the perimeter, some of you will notice the anomaly here. Besides, do you think we need to be there?


    The knights see that I''ve been transferred, so they don''t get it. Destructive activity is to escape, nothing is clearly in Count Bentson.


    I know it''s the royal road that knights come to rescue from the royal palace, but I''m conveniently just called the ''princess'' and it''s not real.


    It''s self-defense, I took a witness and collaborator named Luca and ran straight into the royal palace and said, "I need to let you know as soon as possible! ''I''m going to do a protagonist royal road expansion that tells me!


    "You don''t. I offered you something."


    "It''s okay, Luca. Because it''s true that we should be vigilant."


    Luca, you''re looking well like a knight. It''s a good trend. Just because I''m not normal, you''re right, aren''t you?


    There is nothing more alarming than that the purpose is to "bring the princess safely to the royal palace," a normal princess has no fighting ability. It would be a mistake to seek to be of service to the ''princess'', even if she is stronger than herself based on her identity issues.


    This time I just want to flashly do my justice, it''s one of the shows when it''s a movie!


    A situation where you kick your enemies out of grandeur is one king''s road! But despite the same behavior of ''kicking your enemies with overwhelming strength'', a strange thing that somehow becomes outrageous when the scoundrel side does this.


    Obviously we''re right this time, so I assume the attack on the enemy will be done with the surrounding support and ''I had no choice but to injure a servant''. Scary, justice.


    "Come on, shall we?


    "Yes."


    We walked out again laughing at a knight of understanding.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... Luca"


    "Please don''t tell me, I''m confused too"


    Luca is unexpectedly returning from knight mode with language. Yeah, I don''t think we have a choice in this situation.


    I opened the big door for nothing leading out there - it was a red garden.


    Colouring a maintained garden is not a peaceful thing: bright red flowers¡­ etc.


    You think tidy grass flowers are dyed unnaturally red and black?


    Except it''s stained red. It also looks like you''re asleep, guys with weapons in your arms or something.


    A red bloodbath dotted with water?


    Wouldn''t every corpse die of blood loss after being scratched off his neck? I don''t see anything else that looks like trauma.


    Toshiro is the person who dyed his whole body red cutting with the last seemingly men at the edge of his sight. There''s a distance, but I can barely tell you''re a Zebrast knight. Is the red because you got blood back?


    "Wow... I''ll kill them all with one blow"


    "Huh?"


    "At least all the bodies in the vicinity have been killed by a throat aim. It''s the surest way to kill without arms!


    Yeah, sure, if you scratch the carotid artery, you''re gonna die. You cut a lot at close range, so you bled back.


    So.


    That''s not the problem.


    "That guy... you think he''s on your side?


    "I think he''s a knight..."


    This is it, isn''t it? What, we could be the next target?


    Apparently, the main guards gathered in the garden thanks to this man''s presence. Either way, we''re definitely coming out, so it would have been convenient for this place to be able to fight both sides in a group.


    But there seemed to be an unexpected pitfall. Destroyed by only one intruder who insulted him.


    Apparently the red guy who defeated the last one while I was thinking about that noticed this one.


    "Luca, take him to the royal palace because I''ll deal with him!


    "You can''t!


    I don''t know if I''m an enemy or an ally, for now, I feel I can survive better against them!


    Such thoughts were vain, and the person grinned as he approached us.


    "I picked you up... are you going to fight me?


    "What, General Sayle? Not fake in different colors or something!?


    "Different colors......"


    "It could be a 2P color or something! Then I''ll convince even the bad guys side."


    Actually, with twins and clones. I suspect for a moment from a human knowing a world with various settings in vain.


    "What impression did Mizuki have on me?


    "Belly black, plainly unharmed, a beauty spared not a woman"


    ¡­¡­ Let me deny the last one. "


    "Okay, real! Welcome!"


    "... who''s you?"


    I feel like a smile has drawn me to words that are too honest, but it must be my fault. This reaction is definitely Sail, good, good.


    I don''t care if you''re subtly afraid of smiling! Your safety is a priority first.


    "But well... I did it flashy"


    "He knew my face, because it''s been cut before we discussed"


    "Did you aim for your throat? If you cut the carotid artery, you''re gonna die for sure, right?


    "Previously, I learned it was effective when dealing with magicians"


    "Then why hasn''t your face bathed so much blood?


    "Isn''t it troublesome when your vision is blocked? Anyway, that''s the only way to avoid it."


    "Sorcerer opponent?... this strength... no way, red hero!?


    Luca reacts to Sail''s words.


    Luca, the red hero is from ten years ago. He''d have been a teenager, wouldn''t he?


    That''s what I tried to say. My voice was unspoken and blocked by unexpected people.


    "Yeah, I am. I was the one who killed all the magicians."


    "What? Seriously?


    "The enemy''s sorcery division appeared as Rudolph''s escort. in the form of extermination as a result."


    "... if he''s after his throat."


    "If you don''t let them chant, they won''t activate magic, will they?


    General, you''re absolutely right. Few people try too often to fear the power of magic, even though it''s natural.


    When I finally say I am approached, the sorcerer is truly powerless. Since I am a brainchild, I cannot first imitate fighting with a weapon. Besides, if it was a group, it could involve allies, so you can''t shoot magic around.


    "I have no fear or hesitation in killing. Dear Mizuki, is it still horrible?


    Tilt his neck gently and Sail asks. With the usual gentle grin, drip the red of life from your hair.


    I''m pretty sure Sail doesn''t have any feelings about killing his enemies from the answers he gave earlier. A fearless figure against killing definitely has the arm to tailor the opponent - is that why he could have become a hero?


    But, General?


    "Sail, come here for a second"


    "Yes......?


    Sail leaning his neck against me, who stands by the pond and invites him, but honestly obeys me.


    I smiled at him like that.


    "I don''t care, just drop the blood!


    "Oh, ahhh......!?


    Bullshit!


    Magic shot, thrust Sail into the pond.


    It''s okay, because it seems to have some depth!


    I don''t care about your situation, so why don''t you drop some blood anyway? We''re going to the royal palace, right?


    "Hi, hi, princess! What the hell are you doing to a hero...!


    "What''s a rinse?


    A rushed Luca rushes over, but I''ll respond flat.


    It''s okay, because if you get wet in the water, you can separate every moisture.


    Actually, this is the cleaning technique I found when I started learning magic. It''s a way to get wet once and dissolve the dirt in water and separate it together. As much as I wanted to live with this as I did with my job, it''s reassuring.


    "Keho... Mizuki, suddenly, I wonder"


    "Oh, you''ve discolored all at once. So, when I said sink into the pond, did you follow me?


    "Not at all."


    "De-coloring... treating heroes as if they had fallen into a pond"


    Luca, don''t be stunned. I didn''t do anything wrong, did I?


    ''Cause hey? Bloody wet, smiling guy, try walking, you''re scared of the mundane, huh?


    I''m just saying which horror game the hell it is, definitely out of call.


    "You know what, General? How many do you think I buried, indirectly, that I''m not as relentless as they say I am a bloody princess?


    "It must be for the country."


    "No. I have to live in this world for my own good. We put together some beautiful things, and we end up there."


    It''s true. I took this job with a unanimous interest, even though it would be best friends with an individual named Rudolph.


    I can''t use inspiring excuses for my country, for my friends, even if I''m wrong.


    "So. You can''t be afraid of Sayle, who acted purely for the country or the Lord."


    Sail solidified as if he had been poked in the void. Likewise Luca.


    "If you''re a pleasure killer, you can expand the game to kill or be killed, if you''re trying to kill as an enemy, you can intercept it, if you''re about to be killed for convenience, just fight it with all your might. Hey, why do you think I''m scared when I have the strength to break it off?


    "Right. You were... that kind of person."


    "Princess, it''s amazing! Few people can say enough!


    I wonder why it doesn''t sound like a compliment when it should be praised.


    I''m not a good man or a fraternity man, it''s only natural that I don''t condone the enemy.


    "I''m sorry. He seemed to have missed you."


    Sail kneels as he ascends from the pond and drips water.


    "I''m here to pick you up, Master Mizuki. Sorry I''m late."


    "Enough, General Saillite."


    I''ll pay for Sail''s water as I say. Let''s just say I didn''t realize the water I paid was red.


    Because the silver-haired young man is smiling as usual in front of me.


    "I can''t believe you made a hero kneel... you''re a god!


    I''m impressed! and I shake my head and deny to Luca, who turns his respectful eye all the time.


    "Not God, the Wizard."


    "Livestock."


    ¡­¡­


    Hey, what''s a livestock?


    Sail repeated it again as he turned his frigid eyes.


    "It''s a livestock. He is relentless to his enemies and enjoys his allies from time to time"


    "Oh, even heroes are afraid to admit it!


    "Yes, I''m sure you can understand what you''ve been looking at."


    "Of course!


    Is that what you''re saying?


    Then you have to live up to your expectations. Because you''re an animal, right?


    "Well, let''s have a livestock experience."


    "" Eh. "


    Ringing one pussy and one finger.


    Bullshit!


    Sail and Luca were slammed into the pond.


    "Dear Mizuki..."


    "Hehe, a good man who drips water too...... oh would you rather be a beauty?


    "Right, that''s what you are"


    When I squirm like a shudder, I flatter my shoulders and smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Uh, General? Why does it seem so fun when you''ve been thrust down?


    No way, you don''t say he''s like the White Knight, do you?

 35 Chatter on the way home

    "... so why is the information on ''The Red Hero'' restricted?


    We''ve dried our clothes off since then, and now we''re on our way to the royal palace by carriage.


    ... Yeah, it would be a problem if the side chambers were out of the back palace, normal. It''s the general''s consideration to make sure you don''t look as good as possible.


    It is not noticeable because it is not an extra luxurious carriage. We''re all on board together because we don''t even have to worry about our identities.


    Aloys is rolling at the feet of me and Luca. Though they''re treading on me. You don''t need to, I don''t care.


    So.


    Since it''s a corner, I''m questioning the hero himself about ''The Red Hero''. The Crests are supposed to be knights, so the Crests thought they were collaborators or masterminds of the cover-up. Why are you hiding it?


    "I had a few things going on. There was also the position of His Majesty''s exclusive escort..."


    "Exclusive escort? Not a Kingsguard?


    "The Crest family is like a division of the royal family. From generation to generation, he is in a position to support kings in heavy towns such as prime ministers and general positions. So even if you''re not a regular knight, you can also be a royal escort."


    I see. The head of the Crest family participates in politics as a big nobleman, and his kinsmen are in a different position to defend the king. So whether the nobles are scum or the king incompetent, the country has been managed?


    "There can''t be a king going to the battlefield or anything, and Master Rudolph went to the battlefield in the form of an inspection. Never thought the enemy''s sorcery division was approaching."


    "Hmm...... information manipulated? To the nobility of my own country."


    "Come on? What do you think?"


    "As Rudolph''s best friend, it''s hard to forgive, isn''t it?


    Would it come at that time? But Sayle only smiles vaguely.


    If you''re still alive, I''ll crush you. He may not be here anymore.


    "Master Rudolph can''t just do it if he shoots his magic in. I was hoping I could just earn some time to escape, but I found another possibility in Rudolph''s words"


    "Sorcery would take chanting, wouldn''t it? If you stop him on the way, you can''t shoot him."


    "Everyone said they couldn''t do what they thought...... I thought. I was wondering if I should smash my throat before the magical attack starts."


    That would have been a bet. If we can get close without finding it, we can definitely crush it, though.


    "Fortunately, it''s also odd to say that. Enemy consciousness was directed at our army. At the time, I was not wearing knightly clothes, so I guess it was a perception of the degree of traveler who was late to escape even when I found him. I think the appearance also led to the other person''s alarm."


    "I mean, she was more luxurious than she is now, so she missaw me, and she fell in love with me."


    ¡­¡­ I think it is, unwillingly. "


    Is there a way to use it? You can use a pretty face, dude. I can assure you I can''t do this!?


    ¡­¡­


    I got annoyed somehow, so I''ll try to squeeze my cheeks gently. Remaining smiling invites a sense of defeat!


    ... Luca, you don''t have to console me. Because I know about three more people who look like this!


    All men, though. Where''s the beauty?


    "I''ll get back to you. So before the magicians moved on to the attack, they cut their throats. There was a strong perception that it was more about keeping your voice out of it than killing it."


    "Yeah, that''s right. Because there are probably no magicians who can control more than one technique. You can''t shoot magic because you can''t stop chanting and make it to the junction, and if you''re that close, you can''t shoot magic."


    "Yeah. So I''m just glad I waved my sword. Originally, I was the type to harness and preempt speed, not force pushing."


    Wouldn''t it be awesome to aim precisely at your throat? Luca praised him.


    This way, and turning his gaze, Luca looks at Sail with a look of respect.... I knew it.


    "My whole body was stained red because I overbathed in returning blood. From the Zebrast army, it must have looked like a red figure was killing a sorcerer. Once we walked into the river and washed away the blood, we had already heard rumors."


    "A man with red hair and black clothes wiped out all the magicians."


    "Who was that! You''re not a knight!


    "If you''re on the battlefield, aren''t you a mercenary?


    "My country was pretty much cornered at the time. If ''Hero'' shows up here, it could push everything. Rudolph, who worried about it, and the head of the Crest family, who knew what was going on, used rumors."


    "Instead of pushing it against one person, if our army wins, we can just attack again."


    "Publish that it''s Sail and you''ll be dressed as nobles."


    "It just brings power strife and other ruins when we have to rebuild our country. If the king could hold him in, he''d still be able to handle it."


    "Rudolph is still not deeply involved in politics at his age. So it wasn''t enough to protect Sayle."


    "Yes. Master Rudolph has defended his country over the king since that time. I couldn''t let you hang any more burdens. That''s why The Red Hero was created."


    "If you belong to the Crest family, you won''t find your face, and you''ll be protected from nobility. At last, we would have needed a hero to rebuild the country, because the people like the hero Tan."


    Sails and the others took advantage of the value that being a ''hero'' can bring. By hiding it, it adds value.


    The imagination of those who give thought to heroes would have greatly consoled and courageous the current situation, which forces misery.


    "So? Sail himself didn''t like being scared by people?


    "I cared more about my surroundings than I did. Because it''s true that I can kill without hesitation."


    It''s kind of like the hero himself is pale for a long time. I don''t know what''s going on, but you get the impression that it''s distorted somewhere, Sail.


    "I have since officially become a knight. Nobody thought of me as a hero, sometimes at my age."


    "You have no place, knights."


    "Yes, so it''s rarer to be noticed like Mizuki."


    "Exception, me"


    "Instinct was extremely rare for anyone to smell blood in a wild cane..."


    "Oh, it''s not"


    "Huh?"


    "Because it''s too calm for me to realize. I can''t imagine anyone making the same impression except intentionally making it look that way."


    Um. So far you''ve told me, what I''ve noticed is about ''sail = alert'', right?


    I noticed Sayle was'' calm to everyone ''when I gathered information about the disturbance at the Royal Palace.


    It''s obvious in vain, it''s always calm and invisible, and at that age, you''re a general, aren''t you? He said it wasn''t normal!


    I don''t know what to say...... that''s it, it sucks close to the Yandere character. Like that.


    It would suck if I pissed you off, wouldn''t it?


    If they accidentally like you, they suck, don''t they?


    A classic character who is likely to go the tragic route if he takes a step wrong in favor and hostility.


    Now that I know the hero situation, I was worried, but if this is serious, I have to do everything in my power to break the flag. It''s a risk to my life!


    Tundele is harmless, but Yandele is scared. I would never ask for real.


    I tried to talk about a different world culture called... and gave the two of us a silent, cold gaze.


    Especially Sail. What keeps me smiling is horrible.


    Yeah, I''m sorry. I honestly apologize for that. In my heart, I admire being grounded.


    I don''t need any more secrets from Sail as he''s still hiding the BL suspicion that ''if I''d defended myself, I''d have been the strongest knight''.


    afterwards.


    "Oh, it''s time to get there"


    "Sail, come on down"


    "No, it''s a corner, so let''s flag it."


    "I am the side chamber......"


    "That would be a temporary position, wouldn''t it? Why don''t you be a hero''s lover anyway?


    "I refuse my fictional lover"


    "Then I propose to you all..."


    "I told you to turn your daughters around to enemies all over the country!? Let''s stop using ourselves to harass!?


    "Neither of you is in the right place with the situation."


    I''ve been sitting on Sail''s lap since then, me.


    Dear smiling general, your face is so beautiful closer than usual but why do you feel the tingling chill......?


    Are you angry, are you?


    Hero, your heart is surprisingly narrow, isn''t it? Be a big man with a big heart anyway.


    Luca, if you''re frightened, let me stop!


    "Ku......! Please don''t flirt with me! Even I..."


    Hey, there. Is that where you care?


    "I thought it was a delicacy not to be afraid of me or Master Mizuki, but you have a fun personality inside, don''t you?


    "He''s a fun and reliable guy, he''s a knight applicant, so how about giving it to his men?


    "I would recommend it to His Majesty, too."


    Luca, looks like you could be a knight, huh? Good for you! It''s not like you''re hitting Aloise. Listen to me.


    ... not.


    You were just jealous, not frightened. Replace me? On the hero''s lap, huh?


    "Master Mizuki?


    I''m sorry. So don''t smile, don''t read your mind, because you''re scared.


    "... so? Should I say welcome home? Or should I ask what caused the situation?


    "Tell him to put it down."


    "Keep it up because it''s funny"


    "People are desperate to come home. I wonder!


    Since then.


    From the back into the rear palace - they say there''s an entrance for when someone dies or comes to light and it''s not convenient - Rudolph and the others greeted me in one room where no one uses them.


    Yeah, I know why that raw gaze is. Because the general is holding the princess!


    "Don''t worry, Mizuki. Because no one is smiling at the situation. Sayle forced you to come, didn''t she? Not now... so what did you do?


    "Dropped into pond about twice and discolored"


    "Discoloration?"


    "I got rid of the red stain!


    The prime minister glances at you.


    "Have you met the Red Hero?"


    "We met, didn''t we? What''s that? Yeah, I know what happened because I heard it from him."


    That''s it? and the Chancellor seemed puzzled by me tilting my neck. Rudolph slaps that shoulder with a laugh.


    "See! I told you Mizuki would be fine.


    "But this state of Mizuki..."


    "Oh, apart from that. When I told Sayle I was beautiful or had Yandere suspicions, she was just angry and admirably harassing me."


    Right? And when I turned my gaze to Luca, Luca nodded loudly.


    "I deserve it. The general isn''t your toy, is he?


    "I asked you to marry me to take responsibility because I was molested. Next, I''ve recommended the status of a hero''s lover."


    "Bad listening! You can''t be the victim of a black sail on the inside in the face of a good man!


    "Oh, I think I''ve always been honest."


    "Mizuki... Isn''t Sail going to be so much fun, be honest?


    I don''t know how a fooled human can seem to have so much fun! Don''t even stir up Rudolph!


    ... Is that it? The Chancellor is consolidating. Hey, what''s up?


    Rudolph punches the Chancellor''s shoulder back at me before everyone''s gaze concentrates. Are you tired, after all?


    "Sorry, there was a kidnapping of Mizuki where we were tired too. Besides, you don''t follow your thoughts because you saw something unusual that Sail jokes about. Hey, Irv?


    "Huh? Yeah, ''cause I''ve never seen Sail have that much fun."


    "You''re a lonely guy. Is workout your friend?"


    "Arvi''s a lover at work."


    "Master Rudolph! Master Mizuki, please don''t be ridiculous with me!


    Back. Wow, Rudolph. I am well aware of the treatment of the Chancellor.


    Luca, whose daily routine is too pitiful for her, she has no sympathy for her voice, and you will be one of them.


    Oh, yeah. Let me give it to you at last.


    "Rudolph, this is a loot....... Luca!


    "Yes, Your Majesty, take this...!?


    Don! and push Luca toward Rudolph.


    Looks like Luca managed to keep her from falling into Rudolph even though she lost her balance.


    Hmm, good job.


    "Mi...... Master Mizuki? What would you do if you let Your Majesty get hurt!?


    "So loot"


    "So I tried to give it to you"


    "Loot? Oh, I see! You mean take every one of these!


    "Yeah. You helped me escape intentionally, because I came looking for evidence, and it was Luca who brought him here in captivity. That''s enough qualities to be a knight, isn''t it?


    "I met with a red hero and he''s a person who can behave the same way. Let me also recommend you."


    "Loyalty to Rudolph is enough now, isn''t it? Normally, I would have fallen in, but I avoided it."


    "As far as the behavior after entering the room is concerned, the qualities seem adequate."


    Yes, if you''re angry at me here, it''s against ''what might have hurt the King''. You can''t be mad at yourself for being pushed over by mistake, you have a priority.


    It''s also the right attitude as a knight to step back and not even join the conversation until now. Whether you''ve been close or not, don''t join the conversation unless you ask.


    The last time I pushed it was to see if I could give Rudolph priority over myself.


    The test started when I walked into this room, Luca. It is because no one said anything that Luca''s own response remains intact in everyone''s eyes.


    Otherwise, no matter how many General or I recommend it, the knight won''t admit it, will he?


    Not only Rudolph, who had spoken beforehand, seemed convinced by the Chancellor and the knights of the escort.


    Hiring on merit is confirmed - Luca.


    "Hmm, sure. It''s still coarse now, but it looks like you can expect it from now on."


    "So for now, you mean Sail''s men, okay? Anywhere you can hang out with Mizuki, you''ll be fine."


    "Ho...... is that true!? Thanks!


    "Sail''s tough. Encourage him."


    "Yes!"


    Oh, the Chancellor''s on the line too!... shortage of talent - now. I guess it''s true that you want as many competent people as you can. Do you have enough stomach medicine, Prime Minister?


    And a clear laugh echoed there.


    "Pfft, that''s fun! Your Majesty, I resent you for not adding me to your crew all this time, right?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Countess Carliedo."


    A woman standing to hide behind the knights is laughing. I don''t even know his face because he''s wearing a veil, but he looks close to Rudolph.


    Plus you don''t have any doubts about my current situation, okay?


    How could Sayle help me with the abrupt introduction?


    The woman bowed gracefully as she slowly moved forward before us.


    "Nice to meet you, Mizuki. We''ve heard rumors."


    "Erm. I''m sorry I''m in this condition."


    "I don''t mind. It''s not your fault, it''s the man''s fault."


    Oh, rare. You don''t seem to have any good feelings for Sail, Countess Carliedo.


    Sayle also has something black hidden in the shadow of a gentle smile. You''re not close?


    And this voice...


    "Come on, General Saillite? It doesn''t touch a woman''s body without darkness."


    "Oh, it''s hard to say lady. I didn''t know you''d tell me."


    "Oh, I wish you were wearing a dress. Must look good on you, huh?


    "Just kidding. You are the same, my wife''s hard work."


    ¡­¡­


    If you''re going to have a cold war, will you let me go before you do?


    When I saw Rudolph and the others in trouble, the Chancellor shook their heads beside each other. You mean give up.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been distracted by the nagging. I ''m-"


    Countess Carliedo slowly took the veil when she finished her disgust as a whole.

 36 Two childhood tames.

    There was one maid standing in the room without the Lord.


    There will be knights outside the room, but there is no such thing indoors. It is only natural because they are the Lord''s escorts.


    There''s been a kidnapping riot, so they''re just using escorts just in case.


    I sigh in secrecy and think of people.


    He has long been a very gentle and dependable man. As he grew up, the road split and rarely saw him again, but he let the occasional appearance of seeing him solicit love.


    Yet.


    Why, she was easily allowed to laugh at each other beside him?


    Everyone who didn''t know what was going on would have thought ''if that one were'' to look friendly regardless of their role or otherwise.


    Even the prime minister and the general accept that she is beside him, there is no way to admit it.


    I lost it a long time ago.


    I would never have been accepted by those people.


    I don''t regret being ugly jealous.


    Trying to mourn my family makes me scratch my feet to the end.


    For a moment, it reminds me of eyes that overwhelm the others of ''her'' and freezes my spine, but forces me to hold back the tremor.


    It''s all right.


    I''m not enlightened... No, you can''t possibly notice.


    Because I didn''t do her any harm.


    So when ''she'' returns, she greets with joy the grieving face she just said she was more worried than anyone else.


    "Master Mizuki is back. They''re going to be resting in the royal palace."


    ¡­¡­ I get it! Right away, I''ll be right there!


    Come on, do your usual act.


    Paste a mask of joy and I''ll pick you up, Master Mizuki.


    "Eliza!"


    As soon as she steps into the courtyard, I call her by her name and give her a hug.


    Hiya, and running his gaze, the knights were moving to block the way to the rear palace. Now there''s no escape, is there?


    More knights are always deployed in the courtyard, and the road to the royal palace is, of course, blocked.


    I led him into the courtyard thinking about getting extra in the way, and I can''t even set a trap here.


    "Dear Mizuki...! Oh, good. You''re safe!


    I also smile at Eliza, who just cries and hugs her when she feels at ease in the heart.


    ... hey.


    You just created a touching scene to keep the siege net out of sight, didn''t you? She seems desperate for her act and unaware of what''s going on around her.


    It''s a very white behavior towards each other - well, now it''s the real deal.


    "Hey, Eliza? I need to ask you something, okay?


    "Yes, for what?"


    "Yes.... what about you?


    "Huh?"


    Eliza turns a grin into confusion into my words and tilts her neck. If you''re going to fool me, you''re going to freeze for a moment, aren''t you?


    Meanwhile, I ask even more with the same grin pointed at me.


    "You, who were Rudolph''s dairy brothers, have always served as a samurai. That''s what I''m asking, but no mistakes?


    "Yes. I''ve served you all the time"


    "Lie vomit"


    Release the arm you were holding and step back.


    "Your behavior as a samurai is too crude. Exquisitely, the extent to which the noble lady has become a maid of honor for the conduct tour. You can''t be a samurai who''s served the king for years."


    "That''s... my brother-in-law Rudolph missed me... eh"


    "Impossible"


    "Huh?"


    "Rudolph is making himself a priority as king. Even the Chancellor, the general and the knights of the escort take precedence over the ''position'' rather than the ''individual''. Is there any special treatment for just one person?


    It is a fact. Rudolph is casual but tough on himself and on people.


    My way of thinking, my answers, and my ability. He''s saying ''best friend'' after judging me from all of them.


    If it''s easy to understand, do you mean "appreciating collaborators from Ilfena as King Zebrest" more than "trusting Mizki as Rudolph"? Position precedence over personal circumstances is natural.


    The Demon King will never recognize someone who can''t do that, will he? You''re the one who asks civilians to get results!?


    "Now give me the problem. The samurai will not enter into the conversation of the Lord, nor will she cast questions other than those which the Lord needs. No matter how close you get, you have to treat Irfena as a samurai more than I''m obliged to report."


    "But Mizuki has dealt with you."


    "What about me? But even if Rudolph ever talks to me, did you talk to Eliza?


    "Ah......!


    There is no such thing. I haven''t told you anything personal, even if there''s something I can do for you.


    "Next. It is strictly forbidden to extract information and pass it on to others"


    "... the knights know as much as I do."


    I''ll do my best, it''s surprisingly bumpy.


    But now the dialogue is an insult to the knights? Oh, the knights are killing me.


    "Can you tell me they''re never going to pass the information on? Because... no one in the side room would have known about the frog commotion, would they? If I had known, I would have pulled into my room because I was ill."


    "Oh... that''s"


    If you knew beforehand, you should have been in your room. Because ''nobody knew what was going to happen'' that nobody did that.


    It was done in parallel to a prank at the Royal Palace, so Eliza didn''t know exactly what she was up to, did she?


    "I didn''t believe anything but Rudolph from the beginning. That''s why I tried everyone every time I took action. Because the knights let them raise their young children, the Chancellor from the drug case, you from acting as a samurai and giving information."


    The drug incident had initially stopped the Crest family. So I can judge enough by what I do afterwards.


    Rudolph can also be told via me, as soon as we do a deliberate cover-up.


    "Didn''t we... believe you?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? You''re on Rudolph''s side, not mine. And they were watching me, so we were watching each other."


    "Huh?"


    "The general realized that I didn''t believe, that I was trying, that I was deliberately giving him information about lies, though?


    Turning around, the General of Beauty has turned a harmless grin.


    "I am also giving priority to my position as a knight in this country. If you look at Mizuki''s behavior, you''ll notice it."


    "Anger at that?


    "No way. It would be natural given your role. I think you''re an ideal collaborator with a strong sense of vigilance and wisdom."


    I guess. Instead, I think if I hadn''t done it, they would have branded me incompetent.


    After the process, we''re getting along now, right? Though in that situation, it''s unlikely we''ll forgive each other until we acknowledge each other.


    Even I have the eyes of the Devil King''s Watch, even if I take it seriously.


    Seems like taking a laugh also leads to appreciation......!


    "Hair decorations on earrings on fans... Count Bentson knew this was a demon prop. You remember, don''t you? You asked me."


    "... Yep"


    "This is decision hitting. The knights of the escort will remember what happened then, and the conversation with Count Bentson will be proof enough if you show your memory. Come on, there''s no escape anymore. I''m gonna ask you again, okay?


    grin, and I''ll laugh as innocently as I can.


    "You are. Is that it?


    ¡­¡­


    Can''t you answer that? Or don''t you want to admit to losing yet?


    But some people are coming over who can''t stand that attitude, huh?


    And as expected, one woman broke into our conversation.... I don''t care what happens, I am.


    "She is Adelaide Wyart, Mizuki. Now I am the Countess of Carliedo, the twin sister of Eliza, the next head of the Wyart family."


    ¡­¡­ Ah... how did you get here...!


    "Master Rudolph helped me as soon as you let him grab me. It''s been a while, hasn''t it, sister?


    Eliza - No, Adelaide showed her first upset when she let her body flaunt her interrupted voice. Well, it''s only natural that Eliza is still locked up in her.


    The real Eliza approaching is the same as Adelaide when it comes to building her face, but she''s mad from anyone''s eyes.


    "Looks like you''ve been annoying Master Rudolph a long time on my behalf, haven''t you? I was also stunned by the ridiculous thought of imprisoning my sister, but to quote, cooperating with the kidnapping of the princess of Irfena? Don''t be silly!


    "What do you know! You''re allowed to be beside Master Rudolph!


    "Shut up! I am ''serving'' Rudolph. Don''t you just want to be beside someone in a hurry! You''re in a different position, and you''re better off thinking the same way."


    Oh? You liked Rudolph? Adelaide is.


    ¡­¡­


    Is this your first coibana to come here!?


    Is this a loving whirlpool mud expansion!?... but I don''t have a rival.


    I came to the rear palace, but I didn''t come with that hand at all, and I was only preaching.


    Good, do more! I feel like a midday housewife.


    "Mizuki, come here for a second"


    "Er..."


    "Come because it''s good. What''s with that fun face?"


    "I''m excited about my first love hate play. Please stay out of my way."


    "... excuse me"


    While responding to Rudolph I invite, I refused, and the general held me up and carried me.


    Oh, is this it again? The corner, it''s going to be interesting!


    If they let me down, Rudolph''s gonna turn his hand around his hips and fix it. Don''t move.


    Sister fights also seem to be heating up in the meantime.


    I want to see it close by. I''d rather incite it.


    "Adelaide still sees me as a child molester."


    "What?"


    "Me and the Wyart sisters are childhood friendly, but Adelaide is the head of the Wyart family, and Eliza has become a maid of honor as my direct report. There''s a verse at that point where we split the road and we still think it''s the same as it was back then."


    "By the way, how old were you when the sisters split paths?


    "You''re about ten years old."


    ¡­¡­ I can''t sympathize with Adelaide. Then Eliza will be angry. "


    Currently, they are twenty-three years old. I guess Rudolph has recognized me for more than thirteen years as a direct subordinate in the name of a samurai, both loyalty and ability. Eliza understands enough of that.


    Even that my sister gave up her responsibilities.


    Sometimes it seems that my previous efforts have been to the extent of ''The Lady of Behaviour''.


    I have also annoyed Rudolph, the Lord.


    I guess everything is hard to forgive and pathetic at the same time.


    So you''re angry with your sister who only thinks about you, is that why you''re in that state?


    Oh, Eliza''s flat-handed. I''ll fix your injury, so take whatever you want.


    "I made sure to let Adelaide know when I made this plan. As a result, I abducted Eliza, imprisoned her, and outraged that I would replace her."


    "You have a happy head, you can''t do it."


    "Sort of. Eliza immediately rescued her and let her marry what was originally decided. You''re the safest, and Wyart is the Viscount, and Carliedo is the Count and he''s got a better identity. Because it would have abducted its depths..."


    "You mean you can''t get away with saying you''re a sister"


    "That sort of thing. As for Adelaide, he thinks it''s an action against his sister, and Mr. and Mrs. Wyart only mean an extension of the sisterhood fight."


    "So the Wyart family is on Adelaide''s side?


    "No. Adelaide thinks he''s studying abroad to spread the word. No wonder you don''t have to stay at home because you''ve been instructed to write to your house regularly via the place you plan to stay."


    Asshole, I don''t think anybody''s gonna make it. Normal. It won''t be a personal matter, no matter what you think.


    Besides, even if it''s a real Eliza, I have some questionable behavior.


    "You know, there''s something about not divulging the Lord''s information into the discipline of a samurai, right?


    "Do you have one?


    Rudolph, you have a good smile. You realize what I''m trying to say, don''t you? Are you the main culprit?


    "So the reason Adelaide has information halfway through is because he''s been approved by Rudolph for a long time and he lied and flushed it?


    "Of course!"


    "Wow... a pre-paedophile problem"


    You''re not trusted, are you, Adelaide? Besides, Rudolph''s angry with me for insulting Eliza, my direct report, so I assume the punishment will be pretty tight.


    So, shall I retaliate slightly because this is the time, too? Isn''t that nice?


    "Adelaide! Turn around."


    "Huh?"


    "Oh?"


    "Oh, Master Mizuki?


    Almost everyone pays attention this way as well as Adelaide.


    Oh, Adelaide will stare at you! Rudolph looks like he''s holding you, jealous, a shame!


    "Rudolph"


    Smile with a grin and turn your arms around Rudolph''s neck.


    "Become!"


    Push your lips against Rudolph''s cheek and only gaze at Adelaide.


    Rudolph is also in a position to cuddle me because he suddenly caught his head.


    Yikes, about a kiss on the cheek.


    "Even if it takes you a lifetime, you won''t even be around to touch it."


    I''ll give you a provocative grin with a hug.


    For a woman who can''t even be beside Rudolph, I would be the object of jealousy right now.


    Come on, envy me fully! I''m not crawling around and begging for forgiveness, look at your fingers.


    "... that''s who you are"


    "Hehe, now more. I think these are more effective than matching painful eyes."


    Talk to each other in a whisper. It''s a performance, but I want you to cooperate, my best friend!


    I guess Rudolph, who tells me like I''m tired, also understands my intentions. Keep your arms where they are.


    Some of them are blushing, but I don''t care!


    "That''s the livestock princess. You decide exactly what people don''t want to be touched."


    It''s Sail, remember later.

 37 Doll Rebellion

    A big sister fight ended in Eliza''s overwhelming victory.


    Adelaide was detained by a knight and left. I don''t think it was me and Rudolph who pointed to Todome.


    No one spoke out because Eliza said ''I deserve it'' with a very good smile.


    Either that or Adelaide... it was your statement that turned the knights against their enemies? As much as Sayle said, ''What kindness would it take to slap it off?''


    Well, I was pissed that the Chancellor overdid it.


    Fine, kissing your cheeks is a testament to your love, okay? It''s a side room treatment, so it''s not a problem.


    Adelaide had been immediately handed a pretty tight punishment by Rudolph.


    "Marry Baron Baradur at home. Oh, don''t worry, the Wyarts are willing to let Eliza''s child inherit."


    Marry another man from the mouth of a man you like, yes. It may be harder for Adelaide than dying.


    It''s too sweet a punishment if you think about what Adelaide did to how much of an understated baron family. It would look like special enough for a house crushed by the destruction of the rear palace. It is only a procedure that can be done inside.


    Especially since the Baron Baradur family will be told it depends on what''s going on, we won''t be able to imitate anything strange in the future.


    If you choose a way that doesn''t crush the Wyart family and doesn''t even bother Eliza, you just have to admire the special treatment called ''The Daughter Brothers''. But that''s a favor to none other than Adelaide. It would still have been better if he''d been killed and punished at Rudolph''s hands.


    That''s why Rudolph made it the most painful treatment.


    "You trampled on Eliza''s pride, dressed the Wyart family with rebel stigma, and even betrayed me. That''s why I''ll never forgive you for dying so easily"


    That''s what I said. Rudolph''s face felt nothing but disgust. Crush Adelaide''s hopes that he believed he would be allowed to spoil the relationship of childhood taming.


    "For you, Your Majesty is only an individual named Rudolf."


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, no fool has given more thought to His Majesty''s efforts and sacrifices than you."


    "It seems that you thought you would talk to yourself if we didn''t have a queen by our means, but none of that is possible. I wasn''t even chosen as a sideroom because I''m Wyart''s next winner."


    "It will not be treated as special if it is a relationship of childhood taming. You''ve done nothing."


    Will the day come when she can understand the weight of Eliza, Chancellor and Sail''s last words, which are close to Rudolph''s side?


    If you can''t trust me to be childhood friendly, it''s the king who cuts you off, isn''t it?


    It''s only natural that anyone who didn''t think of Rudolph as a ''king'' would disgust everyone - Adelaide.


    "So, there''s one more person to plead guilty to, what about Eliza?


    After a paragraph, you''ll remember the culprit of the kidnapping.


    What the heck...... a plain kid with silver hair beautiful but not impressive for better or worse.


    "Am I Mizuki''s samurai? I''d be delighted to serve you."


    "Yes, thank you."


    "Yes."


    We laugh at each other. Sounds like we''ll get along.


    "Hey, you think Orelia''s safe with those two?


    I was wondering if I needed to feel sorry for him because he was the main perpetrator of the kidnapping.


    "Dignity as a person..."


    Then put your body up and stop it.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    What are you talking about? If they do, I''ll do it back, this is common sense.


    Looks like he''s got a demon prop, and instead of talking to each other with his fists, he''s killing each other, right?


    "Eliza, wear this."


    "Is this...?


    "A ring of all-purpose junction addition. He doesn''t know what he''s gonna do."


    "Thank you"


    Sayle shrugged as she put her hand on the sword pattern for such interaction.


    "The use of force is definitive, isn''t it? I''d like to join you."


    "Sail... who''s going to stop Mizuki if he''s willing to do it to you"


    Miss Aurelia, start counting down lives.


    "I have brought Master Orelia"


    Sandwiched by a knight, Miss Aurelia came to the courtyard. It''s beautiful, but you don''t really show your emotions, so you''re under the impression of a doll. Is it closer to "being" than "being"?


    You know what they called me for. It''s faceless.


    "... you''re back, Master Mizuki"


    "Yes, General Saillite is here to pick you up."


    It''s Princess Mode because it''s supposed to be a side room for once. I don''t think it makes sense to be classy when I think about the future.


    Eliza is right next to me and Sail is always in a position to hold me.


    ... you cared about when they kidnapped you, General.


    "Doh... do"


    "Huh?"


    "Why are you chosen?


    Miss Aurelia asks me to whine. Don''t do it without a look on your face, because you''re scared.


    Reacting to that voice, Eliza goes backwards and Sail turns one arm to my hips as he grips the pattern of his sword.


    Sounds like a quick combat posture. Hey, Sail, if you want to slap me off, will you let me go? I''ll give you the blood back, not like this.


    Still suing Sayle with his eyes. Sayle holding me smiling.


    Is that on purpose? Definitely on purpose, right?


    You know I''m not the kind of woman who gets nervous.


    At first glance, it looks like the knight is protecting the princess, but it''s not. It''s a capture, this.


    Maiden games are lying. You said you didn''t want to get involved, get the fuck off me!


    ¡­¡­


    She doesn''t seem to be willing to let go, so she continues. Ugh, your gaze hurts when you think about the situation.


    "I have no choice."


    "Chosen," he said?


    "Yes."


    Miss Aurelia moved her expression for the first time to my answer. Screaming out ugly distorted faces about the cause of hatred or beauty.


    "Why are you... you are being protected by Master Saillite!


    ¡­¡­


    ... what? What do you mean?


    What did you just say? This lady.


    Oh, they''re all solidified. It''s too diagonal, this development.


    "What, keep it even kidnapped and aim for someone else!?


    "What a bad taste......!


    "Why, why are you chosen? Whoa!


    The yelling voices are Miss Aurelia, and the others are me and Eliza. Even impromptu is the main obedience, breathtaking.


    Eliza really doesn''t get along with Sail.


    Not really.


    Yes!? The purpose is Sail!? Was the general looking for you?!?


    Stay in the sideroom. What are you talking about, you''re going to be guilty of adultery or something!


    I thought you meant Rudolph and I said he was chosen!?


    "Oh..."


    "Hmm... it''s a possibility."


    Sayle looks surprised, too, though Rudolph is to the point of arm-wrapping and whining.


    Um, Rudolph? For once, I told one of my wives in front of me, "I like other men!" Did they say that? "


    "Rudolphu, what happens in these cases?


    "If you want Sayle, I''ll let you marry him."


    The pale answer came back to me when I accidentally went back to the vegetarian.


    Hey, is that okay?... Oh, yeah. I don''t need it.


    "... yes, it is. General, please respond!


    "I refuse. I don''t think she needs any shards."


    He refused with a smile on his face, this man.


    Air read. What do you do with incitement, though there will be more to say.


    "In response to the question as to why it is protected.... because it''s my job."


    "Sail is under my orders to escort Mizuki. You don''t have personal feelings there, do you?


    Right, I agree. I''m gonna snort, though Sayle keeps me hooked.


    Well, there are other Knights of the Guard, so why don''t we find out what happened to Sail?


    "What are you talking about! They take care of me so much, they put a smile on my face...!


    "Smiles are standard specifications, and you don''t think about a lot of things when you really smile, do you?


    "You''re still hugged!


    The words surround me with pitiful eyes.


    This is a capture. If it''s romantic emotion in the first place, would you hold it tight in public?


    But the general didn''t seem to mind my reaction. It deepens my grin at the unpleasant feeling.


    "Well, it''s a corner, so why don''t we propose here?"


    "Eh."


    "Hey!?


    "Wait, Sail!


    Kneel with my hand once let go without listening to everyone.


    Stop! What the hell are you talking about!?


    "I admire you"


    Don''t oil the fire! What are you talking about in front of Aurelia, there''s enough harassment!


    This harassment must be ''against us''. Yeah, I''ll check that out!?


    "Dear Rudolph,"


    "Hey... what?


    I guess Rudolph can''t predict what to say around being slightly more responsive to the pull either.


    Come on! Maybe I''m carrying everyone''s expectations...


    "I''d like to see Mizuki as my wife."


    "Uh, that''s..."


    "Isn''t that enough for a decade ago feat?


    "Sooo...... it haha"


    I''ve got a red hero out -!! Hey, that''s top secret! It''s blackmail, blackmail!


    As other than Aurelia screams inside, Rudolph returns his gaze to me and mouths me a word.


    "I love you"


    Drop gas instead of oil, you.


    Subsequent responses include:


    I. Refusal to smile


    II. Take it as it is, Miss Aurelia, crusade.


    Come on, which one!?


    By saying it in this situation, I''m sure you want to piss Miss Aurelia off and get her hands on it first.


    ... Why do I feel like I suck too when I nod accidentally?


    "You''re going to read the air, right?


    "Don''t remember the words, don''t use me"


    "I''m thinking so much... where can''t I get to"


    "I don''t think my belly black, S-class lover is mentally healthy."


    "Isn''t it the same, Master Mizuki?"


    "I do not hide animal attributes, no shame, no reflection"


    "... do you mind if it sounds even worse"


    When I lay my eyes down sadly, I stood up and hugged you, this man.


    This situation is meant to cover my words and my eyes, isn''t it?


    You want me to be Miss Aurelia''s target? The corner of your mouth is up. You see it?


    Oh, Miss Aurelia''s killing temper is shining...!


    "I won''t forgive... even though I can''t even think about it anymore"


    Put one hand on your chest in tears. Shit, that''s a demon prop!


    I just guessed the situation. Sail shelters me in the form of trapping me in my arms. You won''t get the attack because it''s a universal junction, but was Miss Aurelia magically magical enough?


    "I wish I were dead!


    A flame came towards me and Sail with a shout. It surrounds us as if we were alive, but it doesn''t deliver any heat.


    Yeah, this is your magic.


    "I''m sorry, Master Mizuki. I could have prevented it if it had been chanted."


    "It''s no use being vigilant because it''s a demonic prop. Nevertheless... Miss Aurelia can''t just stay like this."


    "What''s that?


    "According to the performance of this magic prop. If you use your own magic, it will disappear if you do everything in your power..."


    I remember the words the Black Knights told me when I learned about the magic props.


    "Demonic props can''t add attacking magic inherently. I can''t recognize the subject."


    "You can connect with yourself and use the Magic Attack Prop, but you have to control it."


    "If a person unfamiliar with magic exercises prolonged control, it is quite burdensome on his spirit"


    ''Sometimes it breaks my mind. Be careful.''


    "You mean Miss Aurelia can''t use magic alone, can you? Can you control it?"


    "What if I have a mental breakdown?


    "Run wild. Until the magic of the magic props is exhausted."


    Miss Aurelia... are you willing to wind up with even Rudolph instead of us?


    I won''t tolerate that, either for the purpose of my role or personally, will I?


    "Sail, I''m going, just let me go"


    Sail makes his expression rude in my words.


    We don''t have a choice, do we? Because if it''s a magic battle, I''m the only one who can do it.


    "I''m glad you''re fighting for me."


    "It doesn''t. I just don''t care. If they do, it''s polite to do it back."


    "Oh man... you could fit in a little bit"


    When I clasped my shoulders, I loosened my arms like I''d given up.


    When did you want to sigh? When did it become a battle for the Knight?


    Is this a training ground to fight over one man? You want me to do a catfight?


    Are you in the wrong position to fight over an extinct beauty (man) or something? I''m not arguing though.


    "Miss Aurelia ~? Time to shut up?


    "How dare you, to you and so on...!


    "Chill your head."


    Pan, and ring your fingers. The aim is Miss Aurelia''s head, I can''t believe the water''s coming down from the top. And destroy the demonic props of fate in the frightened gap.


    Demonic props don''t help if you break demonic stones, and Miss Aurelia will be safe if you pinpoint demonic stones.


    Well, chill your head. Retaliation is coming.


    When I smile at the flames I stopped as I thought I would, I stand in front of Sail and float countless pieces of ice around me. Beautiful shards of light are cold blades that easily cleave the skin.


    "If you attacked with magic, retaliate with magic as well. Are you ready?"


    "Ku...... you, my God, I wasn''t just chosen! You didn''t do anything yourself......!


    "What''s wrong with being proud that you were worth being chosen? I don''t want to be told by a fool who justifies his worthless self and wins eight."


    "What the hell!


    Miss Aurelia''s eyes are running bloody. It''s not going to be a mental breakdown, but you must have not been able to make a normal decision.


    That''s why I''m not nice enough to give you a break.


    "You didn''t fight it, so you turned into a side room, right? Without resistance as they say."


    "I..."


    "I wish I had stayed put. I could have excused myself that you couldn''t turn around because it was a side room."


    "I didn''t want to be a sideroom or anything! You don''t know anything!


    "You haven''t been dealt by Sail since the beginning, have you? That''s why they didn''t notice me thinking."


    "Ugh... annoying, annoying!


    "Because you''re such a princess."


    Move your mouth slowly. Let me tell you with a smile on my face.


    "Neither this country nor Sail needs it, they don''t love it"


    No sound, a fragment of ice cleaves Miss Aurelia. One shard has countless scratches for shallow scratches because it is small. And it hurts plain. The ice pieces gathered around me as I pulled the red thread and melted into the air.


    I''ll decide your heart''s broken, Miss Aurelia. You were ready, weren''t you?


    But I''ll give you the decision beating to the biggest victim. You''d be happy if he stabbed you in the face, wouldn''t you?


    Sail stares at Miss Aurelia with her usual smile as she dyes her face as well as all over her body.


    "Dear Aurelia, I don''t care about you. No matter how wounded you are, I don''t want to reach out."


    "Se...... Sailreet, Dear. You were always sweet..."


    "Oh, red doesn''t suit you. Mr. Mizuki was very pretty not only with the ice, but also with the ju, right? It''s not the same as your miserably dirty daughter."


    "I, am..."


    There won''t be anything beautiful or beautiful about the bloodstain, but you say it in a disgusting way on purpose. Even though I care about the kidnapping case, the cause is me or something......


    Miss Aurelia, I don''t think Sail will ever forgive you, do you? As a knight or as an individual.


    "You just admired the superficial part. There is no such thing as a man as'' Saillite ''that you want. Please don''t call me by my first name because it''s unpleasant."


    The beautifully faced general tells Aurelia with a gentle, but meaningless grin.


    That would have been the most disastrous thing for her.... because I was clearly told that I was of no value to Sail.


    And her madness marked the end.


    ... it was to that extent.

 38 After a paragraph.

    The disturbance in the courtyard came to a halt.


    At present, I, Rudolph, the Chancellor, Sail and Eliza surround the table in a room in the rear palace.


    The knight of the escort is waiting outside the room, so it''s a discussion in the body. Eliza doesn''t know anything about Adelaide since I got here, and I didn''t know anything about Adelaide...


    Well, you can''t tell an outsider. It sounds like a proficiency test against me to Irfena. It seems that even if you don''t realize it, you can do your part, but if you don''t, I think you''ll be scolded by the Demon King.


    Avoidance of congratulations and sermons. I don''t think the prince of the kingdom of the powerful will miss the reduction target.


    "I''m so sorry!


    Rudolph bows his head as he sits. Um... what?


    When I leaned my neck, the Chancellor gave me an explanation of the situation with a deep sigh. Well, did the explainer throw it to the prime minister?


    "I''m talking about Adelaide. I had to let you know if I was supposed to."


    "Oh, about that. Isn''t that something I should be aware of? Besides, I had nothing but suspicion from the beginning."


    "" Huh?


    Alas, your voices are spooked. Yep!? I looked so stupid!?


    "The prime ministers came late when we first met, didn''t they? To stop the nobles."


    "Yeah. Me and Sail, you''re the three Adelaide."


    "It''s crazy from there first. Why is Rudolph''s maid over there? You can''t let a samurai stop you, can you?


    I have absolutely no idea how many years I''ve served as a samurai. There can be no suppression of nobility. And shouldn''t I be beside Rudolph because I''ve been here for years? The Chancellor and Sail are there.


    "I was wondering if that''s why you don''t want to be asked. In fact, if I didn''t have that time, I wouldn''t be able to give Rudolph the magic kit without her knowing."


    I mean, at the very beginning, those three were on alert.


    "Yeah. Adelaide was the one who was most uncomfortable. I wonder if there are any ladies who don''t even think of serving tea to the Lord''s guests."


    "Uh... you''re not here"


    "You''ve said a lot when I said I''m gonna self-cater, haven''t you? I know Rudolph and the others have been drugged, but I don''t think it''s natural to take any action."


    Sure, a normal princess wouldn''t cook. But I''m not a princess. ''Isn''t it tough?'' I don''t know what he said, but what would he have done if he had left it up to him to serve one of his clothes?


    It''s too bad to know what''s going on, Adelaide. I don''t think of that possibility because it''s the only side to be protected. There''s a temperature difference and it''s natural for me to be prepared for Rudolph and the others and the rear house life of killing or getting killed.


    Even the Chancellor didn''t say a word against it, because he knew it was best.


    "So, after that, we all tried to identify Adelaide by the means we just said."


    "... I know exactly why His Highness Elshon told me that you were okay by yourself."


    Everyone but me snorts sneerily. It''s a look of respect that leads to Eliza. Apparently, judging by the work of the samurai was highly regarded. Because she seemed angriest. Hey, her.


    "Would you like one from me, too?


    "Yeah, fine."


    "I heard that Master Mizuki lived in a peaceful world for a long time... why do you have no hesitation in hurting people?


    Oh, I knew that would bother you. Sayle''s questions are particularly relevant. Al asked me if I could kill people, too.


    Drink a sip of tea from the cup in your hand. I wonder if you let me in for the purpose of calming down, this.


    "My first protected village in this world is self-sufficient. Except for crops, I hunt in the woods, so if I''m going to live there, I have to learn to hunt. That''s why it was necessary to learn about the world."


    "Well, that''s normal in a peripheral village. There won''t be many stores per se."


    "Being unable to hunt leads to hunger. That''s why I was made to remember it thoroughly, with as much importance as knowledge. Of course, not only the hunting, but also the subsequent demolition work. I don''t get used to blood or killing, so you had a hard time at first, didn''t you?


    But that was more than ''living in this world'' mandatory. Those villagers who told me I was fine enough to feed me alone still made me remember to hunt. That''s not just about getting daily food.


    "This world is hard for me to live in, being a different world. Sometimes you encounter bandits as well as demons. What if you didn''t have the skill to protect yourself at that time? What if I hesitate to kill you? He taught me the art of living based on the possibility of saying so."


    "I see. Did the villagers teach you the art of living in many ways?"


    It is an inherited village, and it is likely that it has protected other worlds before. But couldn''t the protected person live... or have they been killed?


    If you lived in a peaceful country like mine, you could even refuse to see blood. I can''t live just to be protected by someone - I wonder if everyone helped me educate because the villagers know that.


    "So I thank those village people. Because it gave me the option to resist even in situations where I would kill or be killed. So I''m not confused that the presence that emerged as an enemy would be a person. If you don''t like to hurt me, you just have to kill yourself."


    "You''re out of words."


    "I''m gonna run out of words, okay? I have no personality to give way to my enemies. If you still lose because of a moment of hesitation, you know you''ll regret it."


    "You do something clever for that, don''t you? The doctor who took care of Aurelia praised you? He said the wound was shallow and the thick blood vessels weren''t cut."


    "Something with a strong threat connotation. Pulling and tapping just makes me unnecessarily angry, but when I see blood, it blues all at once."


    "Noble ladies rarely have a chance to see blood."


    "I''m extra scared because that''s who I am. I learned it in the life of the womb."


    "Is that kindness?


    "No. We''ll be looking into it in the future, won''t we? To keep you from buying time because of your injury."


    Sayle nods satisfactorily in my response. They are also coming over a training ground called the Royal Palace. I guess I''m stained with how much beauty and hypocrisy pull my legs.


    Rudolph? Don''t eat butter cookies alone when people are talking! That''s what I just baked for a snack, how flat are we eating when we''re talking about seriousness?


    Rudolph noticed my gaze and said, "It''s delicious, isn''t it?" I laughed and showed it to him. Oh, the prime minister is staring at me.


    "Dear Rudolph, I was wondering if you had that attitude when we were serious."


    "Hmm? Didn''t you know from the beginning that Mizuki was the one who could choose himself? You''ve come to this country with a unanimous interest, haven''t you?


    "Yeah."


    "Then the only thing I doubt as a king is its ability. I don''t care who you kill more than you know you can get results for."


    "Right. Not only did you get on with the unscrupulous plan of doing something by yourself, etc., but you also got results. It''s enough trust in a functional sense."


    ...... hmm? Trust ''also'' in the capacity sense?


    "That''s right, Irv. I originally trusted an individual named Mizuki. By and large, the guy who says'' it''s for his own good ''without saying anything beautiful is convinced of the consequences as well. I''m not the first to make excuses."


    "Speaking of which, you were eating my hand cooking at Irfena for being drugged..."


    Didn''t your personal trust shake from the start? That''s a pretty good word, Rudolph.


    "If we don''t become enemies, we''re not gonna do anything, are we? Anyone who forgets his position more than that and runs into personal feelings refuses as a friend."


    "Of course not. Even I refuse."


    "Ha... you guys look really good. Judging by your appearance and attitude, it can be outrageous."


    Ah, Prime Minister. You''re the representative of someone who can''t be judged on the outside, right?


    This way, I snorted when I saw Rudolph. Oh, I knew they thought so.


    "Don''t you want the Chancellor to tell you, he''s cold looking and full of content?"


    "Ohkan?


    "Parental or maternal position intent"


    "Nah. Don''t forget to follow up while complaining and take care of yourself. You, once you get nostalgic, you don''t abandon it."


    "You''ve been carefully selected from the beginning, Irvy."


    "Oh, you do from Master Mizuki''s point of view. I thought my attitude toward the Chancellor was shattered."


    "... you guys ha!


    Chancellor, at a time when you''ve become a troublemaker from yourself, you''re a fine guardian to everyone. Everyone''s mother you can count on.


    It''s red to see if everyone''s words are conscious. - How unusual.


    "So here''s the reward."


    "Reward? What happened to me personally?


    "Oh. Or only your reward this time. Registration and travel documents at Zebrast, and then we''ll see. This will ensure some safety in this world."


    "... there seems to be a lot going on."


    "You''ll get the same thing from Irfena.... I hate to say it, but in order for people from different worlds to live in this world, they need national protection. Not to be used."


    Does that mean knowledge? Oh, my magic is incomprehensible to people in this world?


    Everyone clouds their faces at me tilting my neck.


    "I have the knowledge I want... or I don''t think I can make it into a form available in this world?


    "Oh, there''s just a handful of them that will be available. But there are others who think they can help unconditionally."


    "There are countries that wage war on the country''s desire for resources. Wouldn''t it surprise you to think about getting an individual?


    "You''d come out on your own if you got caught. Still, we can avoid a lot of danger if we''re protected by two countries. You better have protection."


    I don''t know what to say... it''s a pretty messy idea. You mean "do something useful," not "possession of useful knowledge," right? Hey, you mean the incarceration flag always sticks around!?


    "I think it''s stupid. What, that messy idea"


    "We think so, too. By and large, given the number of accomplishments they''ve left behind, it''s extremely small, isn''t it?


    "If I get caught, I''ll do everything I can to escape, me"


    "Do that. More than possible, your vigilance and lack of manoeuvre are extremely reliable."


    "I don''t think many countries want to turn Irfena and Zebrast against their enemies...... be careful"


    "Dear Mizuki, pity on the enemy is useless. Finish it."


    The lack of vigilance and forgiveness can be praised with a scratch. I can''t help myself if I''m helpless and I have zero sense of crisis.


    Maybe the Demon King ordered me to play this role even in the sense of planting such consciousness. I''ll know when I get back to the country.


    There is a general who said something noisy... and the Prime Minister agrees? Seriously!?


    "If you get your hands on the people, you deserve to protest and retaliate, right?


    "Of course. It is the king''s duty to care for the people, and as a knight, it is worthwhile to wave the sword."


    "Sail, you can assassinate me in case."


    "I''m going to."


    Oh, what but everyone gets a noisy idea......


    But that''s how careful you are, isn''t it? Given everyone''s education policy, it can''t be denied.


    It doesn''t seem easy to live in different worlds, after all.

 39 Day of the Mages Return

    "... that''s all the details of this one"


    Prime Minister reporting to Rudolph, who is on the throne. The report, even if it took the form of a report, was actually meant to make the nobles who had no idea what was going on.


    Well, what''s gonna happen to Rudolph''s assessment?


    Ten days after no one was present in the rear palace, Rudolph crushed the incompetents home by house to the point of being called King Solemn Qing. Isn''t it too early for anything? I thought so, but I''ve always been guilty of disrespect, and if I make a mistake, it seems that there are too many charges, such as those that fall under treason.


    Why couldn''t it be done before is none other than because the biased incompetent aristocrats had become a major force.


    No country is a single rock, and if you get rebelled, you can''t sue hard means. He was looking at the opportunity because it was likely to end with a fairly light punishment when his fellow citizens, who had a status in vain, turned to defend him.


    Speaking of which, you said you were forced to take the side chamber too... well, now that''s the cut that allowed Irfena to intervene.


    It must have been unexpected, for example, for a side chamber with the country''s hindsight to work for the destruction of the rear palace. It was more of a power struggle than a fight between women, essence. I don''t remember competing for pets.


    Others would be caused by the fact that they were insulting Rudolph. Wasn''t Rudolph seen the same way because he hears his predecessors are incompetent? I hear the prime minister was on alert.


    That''s why Rudolph even came to Ilfena, how convinced I am. Normally you''d be on guard, huh? It''s Irfena, isn''t it? This is where the weirdos and the mighty come from, right?


    ... Rudolph, who was actually a friend of the Demon King, that''s plain awesome.


    It should be noted that Luca was very active when she volunteered for the house number. Shut up and terrorize the captured noble opponent with one drink without pulling a step. Even when Luca came out during the interrogation, she shook up and made a small confession, so it was amazing.


    Nobility, Luca''s standards are mine and Sail''s. That''s why I won''t die, but I won''t be afraid because I''m noble. Besides, my loyalty to Rudolph has always been MAX.


    There is also the strong side of the person, and I presume that intimidation was always activated against the sinner. I brought home a delightful person.


    Speaking of what I was doing around that time.


    While Rudolph and the others seemed to have a lot of fun chasing me to work, I was going to visit Eliza''s daughter-in-law because I was free. I have taught the people of my territory a few mixed dishes as'' Your Ladyship''s Friend ''and instead let them participate in bowel making to wear souvenirs!


    Though I think I have received too much for a souvenir bowel filled with the magic of state preservation. You gave me a dish that I''m proud of because it tastes subtly different from one home to another, it''s going to be amazing.


    I just couldn''t say that it would definitely satisfy the stomach of the Demon King and the Black and White Knights. When I say that the taste of home enters the mouth of royalty/nobility, etc., I am graduated.


    Can I feed you noble people something like that? I take it for granted.


    ... Sounds good, because the letter also said, "Regards," Definitely the aim is food, my dish with it, if I may be exact.


    Note that there was only one type of bowel stuffing as expected, so I introduced the herbalized and peppered ones as an application, and then spread the hot dock.


    Spread the word as home cooking. How much knowledge I can leave in this world. Needless to say, it''s for your own good.


    I was swallowing as the royal palace rushed to the massive Solemn Qing.


    - The bowel stuffs that will be made here later will be one of Zebrast''s specialties, but that''s another story.


    "Well, this is the full extent of this massive solemnity. You can present as much evidence as you want, okay? Naturally, if you''re going to make a difference, you''re quite prepared for it, aren''t you?


    I was thinking of Rudolph''s voice about all the events of the last ten days and I return them to me. Oh, did you come to this dialogue gradually? How guilty were you, you stupid aristocrats?


    It''s an extremely boring time from me waiting on the back. I don''t have to ask again.


    "Master Mizuki, you have a little patience.... Totally, they''re bad guys."


    "Eliza, it''s out of nature. And let''s not hold our fists, shall we?


    "Ah... oh, what I did. I need to behave as gracefully as I can. By the way..."


    Point your gaze from top to bottom at my outfit and unfortunately let out your sigh.


    No, even if it''s that bad. Can''t you wear this outfit? I do come in men''s clothes.


    "Are you sure you want to go in that outfit? I thought I could make you dress as a samurai in a corner."


    "No, because wearing it can only be quite so. Dresses are hard to move."


    My current outfit is trousers on my shirt, long military uniform modoki with cape and long braided boots on my belt.


    It''s the Alliance uniform I wore in the game. A replica of a production product called a matte silver button in black.


    Women in this world basically don''t get too many legs out, so it''s hard to move even in general clothing. It''s flared for you, and this outfit would work, wouldn''t it? Produced to think. It was easy because it was something I was used to seeing.


    ... I don''t care if they ask me about the production process because I made it under the same procedure as the bracelet. I don''t have any seams.


    The hang-up that made this stuff can be in Rudolph. I got special materials as an extra reward.


    It''s expensive!? And I rushed to give it back.


    "What am I supposed to do if there''s no magic adding technique even in Zebrast?


    Your answer returned. No, the court magician was an alley, too.


    So in return, I made a pendant for the addition of the universal junction for all the collaborators below the Chancellor this time. You don''t have much means to fight witchcraft, I''ll play you magic, so take a special attack and defeat the sorcerer.


    I guess it was well worth the price because everyone appreciated it so much. It''s tough being targeted in a country.


    Even if I can''t perform as it really is, I can incorporate it around universal junctions, strengthening and gravity reduction, so it''s closer to protective equipment than clothing.


    If the jail flag is to be attached, I''ve never been over it to get it ready. You don''t have any shards to talk about, do you? We have to be ready for battle.


    ... I wonder if anyone knows about this outfit if it''s personal. In that case, it means you''re from the same era in the same world.


    "I know it suits you, but isn''t that in men''s clothing?


    "I don''t care about the details! You''d rather have clothes that are easy to move around in the future."


    "That''s right..."


    Eliza hugs me when I sigh like I gave up.


    "I have sworn allegiance to Rudolph, but I am also on Mizuki''s side. Please don''t forget that."


    "Thanks, Eliza."


    "Would you come back to the realm, please? We''re all looking forward to it."


    "Yeah."


    Laugh and let go of my arm. Looking indoors, the pursuit of the nobles seemed to be at the end of the line. After that, all I have to do is make a ''push'' for Rudolph to be admitted.


    "Let''s go then!


    "Yes, we are here for you"


    So we opened the door and walked out to the throne.


    Both the man who had an opinion of Rudolph and the nobles who had bothered to quietly look at this one to make a slight noise with Gi and open the door. They can''t hide the confusion in their faces that they don''t think are irrelevant but they don''t see because they have Eliza.


    When I infiltrated as a samurai, I guess I didn''t even remember her face because I met the samurai and the courtier center.


    Smile when you come next to the man who was in Rudolph''s opinion.


    "How long are you talking about? Get lost!"


    "Become!?


    disrespectful, I didn''t make you say. Ringing his fingers and one shot in the belly, the man who blew up behind him rolls unnaturally involving some.


    ... Okay, no one''s lost their mind, huh? Just listen to me, okay?


    "Rudolph, what time are you dating? No matter who hears, there''s no specification for objection, even though it''s a guilty plea and proof of it."


    "I''m sorry. I also suffer to understand why I can argue."


    "Aren''t you one of those sinners? I wonder if you want to take refuge tomorrow because you''re ours."


    On purpose, ripples spread to the surrounding aristocrats. The speculation that no one ever uttered, even if they thought it, was told by me. So I can''t ''not have noticed''.


    Come on, what do we do?


    Now the nobles, who had nothing dark behind them, had to take Rudolph''s side. If you argue, you will be seen in the same way as the punished ones! The flying man gets up slowly and stares at me.


    "Rude......"


    "Well, if I''m disrespectful, then you''re a traitor to this country."


    "Tell me what!


    "Because."


    I will send a magical intimidation to the nobles.


    "That''s the only reason to shelter the sinners, isn''t it? Why are you dissatisfied when it''s not the king''s discretion, but clear evidence and punishment under the law? It''s unacceptable who would deny the history of a country called Zebrast, isn''t it?


    "You say it''s a denial of history!?


    "If you support your personal claim, what will happen to the people who have been punished by the law for the destruction of their homes?"


    "Gu... it"


    "And? If you''re being disrespectful, you understand the identity system. Yet you are against the king. You''re aware that even if you''re prepared to punish me and make an opinion, you can''t hear yourself, right?


    I''m not saying the king is an absolute man, but the power and responsibility of the kingdom rests with the king. Why are you wasting your time when you have no choice but to be ignored?


    I would have said Rudolph...... ''I guess I''m quite prepared''.


    "You''re right. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? All the words from earlier sounded like you were telling me to miss myself, didn''t you?


    "I should have shut you up. Even the knights were mad at the king, weren''t they? Was Eliza the same?


    Hey? And I nodded forcefully, "Naturally," if I looked back at Eliza.... Chancellor, you don''t sigh!


    "And about her..."


    "I''m Mizuki. Rudolph''s best friend, a demon mentor with Ilfena''s hindsight."


    "Best friend!?


    "Wasn''t it the side room!?


    Oh, this reaction as expected. So, do you ignore the fact that you blocked the king''s words? It''s disrespectful. If you say what it is, blame it on me first.


    "If you come to see me, there''s some idiot who''s been harassing me by mistake on his own, right? I decided temporarily to call it a side room because it would be outrageous if I retaliated personally. Side rooms take precedence over the king''s opinion, don''t they?


    "That was a really headache event. If you hadn''t been so aggressive in mentioning" Side Room Handling, "I''d be getting revenge from you and Irfena by now."


    "You''re obliged to report more than you''re under hindsight. You said" I "because I" personally "wanted to try a fight between women, right? Or."


    I laugh with my eyes closed.


    "You wanted personal retaliation? Yeah, but in that case, is the Tribal Royal Party the target of retaliation? That''s what it means to be proud of your family name."


    "Stop that idea. They''re guilty under national law."


    "I know. That''s why you treated the stupid women in the backyard as individuals! I respect your words as a king, no matter how many best friends you have."


    ''When I came to visit, the side room mistakenly harassed me. Because personal retaliation can be a lot of trouble "I want to pee in the side room! I want to try the mud expansion! I told Ilfena and Rudolph. So please treat it as a side room for that period."


    Simply put, this is the case. There was also a reason I was treating you like a sideroom, like that? So it''s not a mistake to be a princess with Irfena''s hindsight.


    This was predetermined. There''s no reason for me to go back to my country, and I''m really not motivated to go to the side room. Let''s appeal to friendliness even in the sense of receiving hindsight. I plan on coming back to see you in the future.


    Did you set me up with the side rooms?


    Nobles, this country has been spared reprisals by Rudolph? Remember that?


    "Come and say goodbye, and there''s a guy who''s saying it till hours... and I wonder if I can understand it without smelling a single scale of retribution?


    Freeze the room gradually off the floor at the same time as the words. There are enough elements to create water in the air, which is very easy if frozen. And this... is scary at first sight. It''s freezing slowly from your feet.


    Ask again the nobles who freeze with a tingle and slight noise.


    "Hey, answer me again? Do you want justice by law? Or my personal retribution?


    "Ho, the law! I want justice by law... help"


    "It''s annoying, don''t talk other than what you''re asked."


    Bakin, and made a noise and smashed the man''s foot. Everyone breathes and silences in the sight.


    Yeah, I don''t think a guy who solidifies himself with this degree of fear would give his opinion to the king.


    You''ll be too kind and unhappy compared to when you deal with the sideroom guys.


    "Mizuki? Time to put it back?


    "Roger, King.... sounds like you''ve already shut up. But that''s all I''m saying."


    Ring your fingers once to unfreeze and evaporate. And heavier intimidation with more magic.


    The influence of magic or the fluttering hem of the cape and clothes floats.


    "I''m on Rudolph''s side. I will never forgive you when you denigrate Rudolph for personal reasons, not as noblemen. ¡­ be prepared to retaliate. I''m not nice enough to let my enemies go wild."


    Activate another technique without any foretaste as you calm down.


    When the worn out figure, but the knights skeletons wrapped in weapons and protective equipment, appear around me without sound, I kneel deeply and drool my head.


    Ignore the nobles in their sights and say a word to Rudolph.


    "Okay, I''m going home. See you later!"


    "Oh, see you later."


    Leave only a short goodbye greeting and wave gently to the door.


    Eliza thanked me deeply and dropped me off. I don''t need any more words because I''m done saying goodbye.


    I''m going back to Ilfena after the job.


    At some point I heard the English spirits who had disappeared squealing from no one.


    - The magic guide of Ilfena, even recognized by the English spirits, the king''s friend, and.


    "Mizuki, what the hell is the last one?


    "I wonder if it would be more impactful to be recognized by the English spirits,"


    "The nobles are genuinely frightened... or they seem to be gaining respect?


    "Respect? Why!?


    ... I''m really sorry to leave it as a serial development.


    That''s a winning motion on the enemy side of the horror game. Player characters are bones too.


    Rumors have gone too far to settle as a complete English spirit......


    Well, I''ve already had my luggage carried, and I need a transfer team to get back to Ilfena.

 40 Small Story Set 4

    One of the Novels: The Ultimate Choice


    Sometimes the world can''t help but the efforts of individuals.


    If you want to make it happen, beg for someone''s help!


    Except.


    If you make a mistake about that opponent, waiting is ruin.


    Come on, whose hand do you want?


    That day.


    In the office of King Rudolph, the kingdom of Zebrest, were gathered the proximity of King Rudolph, starting with Chancellor Arvillen.


    To be clear, that number is small. Because we only collect people we can trust because of what we can''t talk about.


    "Is Irfena still the most powerful..."


    "Is there a country where you can expect a collaborator with more certainty than that country?


    "Sure. Especially since it''s friendly with my country, it won''t do anything crazy."


    It''s not easy to say collaborators. Conditions are too strict in various ways.


    Age, appearance and greed must be more than the assumption of side-room treatment.


    Firstly, a person whose country will not suffer disadvantages.


    Those who, on the contrary, have ambitions to be queens in the side rooms are out of the question, only collaborators. I think it is ok because it is incorporated into the prerequisite, but it is possible that my parents will push it off if I am a dowry and have no problem with it.


    I have trouble getting spies sent in. In that case, would enter the national transport.


    It is the responsibility of the state to assume the responsibility of not knowing what is in the hands of the aristocracy and to develop into a diplomatic issue.


    Next is ability.


    Clearly, I''m in trouble for being an idiot.


    Someone who can behave appropriately as a side chamber and can kill each other with side chambers.


    It is not something that can be done by the power of my parents, my strength says something.


    Can we finally earn Rudolph''s trust?


    Rudolph is good enough to build a friendship with His Highness Elshon. Lower hearts and intentions are easy to spot, and once you lose trust, you will never be nostalgic again.


    It is because of the current situation in this country that I have done so.


    "By the way... now is there someone in Irfena who applies?


    One speaks up in too harsh conditions.


    I guess that''s what everyone thinks from the fact that they''re snorting around too.


    Rudolph nods gently and takes a letter from Elshon.


    "I have someone recommended by His Highness Elshon. Dr. Gordon is under his protection, and he says he''s an exorcist of the other world."


    "The Wizard of the Other World!?


    "You''re a famous doctor when it comes to Dr. Gordon. I hear he''s very knowledgeable and personable."


    One woman floated when she activated the demonic props sent to her. Dark hair/black eyes...... I guess this woman is the magician.


    But.


    "Um, why are you hunting bear-like creatures...?


    The footage was of a woman hunting for bear modoki. Is it a growth record or something from the fact that the title says'' I''m used to hunting too ''?


    Besides, he is finishing the hunt with pleasure and peeling. Very reliable.


    "Whatever. He really made ''Carmine'' cry the other day."


    "" What?


    Some voices got hammered. By the way, ''Carmine'' is a group of assassins who boast quite a few forces. You look like you''re all black.


    "Um...? How the hell did that happen?


    "He hung himself overnight in the woods, wrapping him around with a rope that bound him and strengthened him so he couldn''t get away with anything."


    "How relentless."


    "And with the blood of the beast painted"


    ¡­¡­ Is that really what people do?


    Generally it is called livestock. It is an unusual retaliation.


    "It seems that if you recognize them as enemies, it means they are relentless. In another month or so, magic is at the magician level."


    "What genius, is that!?


    In this world it is a genius. However, it is possible if you have knowledge of different worlds and can take advantage of it.


    Women will undoubtedly mean genius when it comes to harnessing knowledge. Looks like he''s got some nerve.


    "What do we do? You want me to try and believe Ilfena?


    Everyone nods face to face at Rudolph''s exploring gaze. That is proof of acceptance.


    "I leave the final decision to Master Rudolph. Identify yourself."


    Everyone nodded deeply at Arvillen''s words and moved toward a plan that risked the fate of the country.


    "... and something happened to me"


    "Shh!?


    And now. The collaborators of Irfena. Mizki and Rudolph can be tea to swallow.


    No tension, no shards, and the plan is going well.


    "You''ve been a favorite from the start!


    "Hmm? I made a decision on the spot, didn''t I?


    "Uh... is that okay, this country"


    Asked about Rudolph''s journey to the collaborator''s request, Mizki was overwhelmed.


    Would it be natural if the judgment material were to recommend the assassin fig to the bear killer, and at the end, the demon king himself?


    It should be noted that Mizuki is not the only one who has been flashy.


    When I got back, Rudolph said, "Next time, the collaborators are my best friends! ''So much so that I panicked lightly.


    Arvillen and others are at the end of the investigation to see if they are attracted.


    "You look just as alert."


    Sail, who was on guard, looks at them with a dull laugh.


    He opened his mouth even further thinking that he was smiling very much as he tilted his neck in alignment.


    "I think it''s because you both accept each other unconditionally that we''ve been friends since the beginning."


    The two of us would have been in very similar situations, even if we were in different positions.


    We protect ourselves by constantly guarding our surroundings and gaining knowledge, which is easy to accept because we are the same kind.


    "We got caught in the food, this guy"


    "I was admired for my lack of forgiveness, me"


    "... Huh?


    Afterwards, one of Arvillen''s words was considered correct: ''Because they are two people who judge things by their instincts''.


    Zebrest seems to have made the ''right choice'' in exchange for the Prime Minister''s hard work.


    Two of the novels: "Something called a Magic Instructor"


    ''Engagement'' is perceived to be a very troublesome thing in this world.


    It was caused by a deviant wizard.


    This is what people call him, who existed before and after the war two hundred years ago.


    "Gentle Magic Instructor," "Guardian of the World" - and.


    The man drops his eyes on the paper at hand and distorts his mouth. Interestingly enough, I carried things exactly as I wrote them, and I couldn''t help it.


    "It''s been really helpful to all the fools. I didn''t expect it to be this good."


    The war involving the whole continent has just come to an end. People will repeat it again if we do not let ''certain events'', which should also be the cause, be repeated again.


    ''They'' was nothing wrong.


    It was the people who wanted and couldn''t handle the power that caused this worst.


    Because they cannot be put on the table, those who know the facts feel more guilty.


    "They" - the otherworlds are ''travelers'' who come to this world from time to time.


    The knowledge they bring from another world was truly interesting and again wonderful.


    While desperate to live in an unfamiliar world, the relationship between them and the inhabitants of this world, which gives them knowledge, would have been good.


    But.


    There were those who tried to use it. Those in power in one country tried to use their knowledge to invade.


    If this was to protect the country, it could have ended there. But what the fools wanted was the unity of the continent.


    If people use it like magic, the more powerful it is, the more magic it will consume and cause it to run out of magic. So what happens when you can accomplish that with tools?


    Other than ourselves, it is an idea that we can accept to die. But, unfortunately, there were people who could make it happen.


    The otherworlder wouldn''t have thought of that from the beginning either. However, they were researching it so that anyone could use magic. That''s where they put their eyes.


    Having gained a family in this world, he accomplished his research as the country told him he could not replace his family''s life. There can''t be a helper or anything to him who is only a civilian. That''s all I had to do.


    Many countries were damaged by that weapon, which was based on Anchez''s technology, and its sparks spread throughout the continent. Conflict creates strife, that would be natural.


    "I would use every country if I knew how to manufacture it" - why didn''t I think of such an easy thing?


    The only salvation would have been that he could no longer bear the weight of sin, that he had flushed the measures of his weapons to other countries and destroyed the country with himself. Because self-destruction by weapons that have been used scattered has caused other countries to fear and to choose to throw away their weapons.


    But the scar was too deep. So much so that there will be a nation that will perish even if the war ends.


    That''s why I suggested "means" to protect the other world and the world. Now I was sure I''d get approval. Those in power who are exhausted will be able to make them snort because they know the cause.


    It''s about giving guardians to otherworlds, and more than one.


    "We shall elect a guardian of considerable stature from two or more countries to be engaged. If this is the case, knowledge will be shared under legitimate arguments without dispute. If one country intends to use it, another can tow it. I''m a guardian, so I don''t care about gender.


    Even for people from different worlds, they will need a minimum of protection in living. It''s not a marriage, it''s not a bad story. ''


    Especially where this is intended before construction. The trap of ''engagement'' overshadows the thoughts of those in power.


    Engagement has no great significance in this world. Nobility and royalty are not uncommon for fianc¨¦es to change from an early age, if you care about them all the time. It is only natural because it has political implications.


    That is why ''the right to destroy'' each other is recognised. so that even unilateral things can be made up.


    The other is, ''Engagement is something we''ve agreed to''. This time it means that if all of the multiple fianc¨¦es can''t snort, it won''t happen.


    The fools don''t realize that''s where the premise is.


    First, a fianc¨¦e who falls under the category of guardian. If you want to use it, you can relieve the other world people of their responsibilities. If you want to annoy them, you can rely on other guardians. This will not bind you.


    If all the guardians can''t be trusted, they go to another country, destroy it, and enter into a new engagement. It will be completely untouchable because the new contract takes precedence.


    Next, it''s your responsibility. Some of those who seek to gain power may hold weaknesses and threaten - they may fall into guardianship and force them to share their knowledge.


    It is hard to believe that they, thrown out into a strange world, will abandon the people who have reached out to me, who should also be the benefactor of life.


    But there are times when the world needs to be cut off in order to be peaceful.


    In that case, if the otherworlds "individuals" decide, they will be named to the jade, but if they are guardians, they will be the "judgment of the country". Individuals can''t forgive. People can''t help but be convinced if it''s national policy. Responsibility lies with the State.


    This system is only ''to protect the other world and more than that''.


    The response of a country that left people in high esteem has led to a war. It must be the people of this world who bear this world, and the other worlds must know their worth.


    It''s a measure to make people aware of it, which is why I used tricky hands to make them admit it.


    At first glance, there seems to be a lot of surroundings and I''m actually just responsible for guardianship and surveillance, so if I can, I hope you pick someone who can build friendships.


    "Later¡­ we can only hope that our descendants are not fools so that the other world visitors are our good friends"


    Hiddenly the man muttered and gave his thoughts to future generations who would forget the scars of the war in the true sense.


    His proposed system was recognised by many countries and would not be rebuffed even after its reality had been exposed.


    Supposedly he became a protector himself, and he let his friends and the world protect him.

 41 Fiancée = Defender of a different world?

    I haven''t been back in about two months, Ilfena!


    While I was delighted to have returned safely to my teacher and knight s, I was preached on my behavior at Zebrast.


    Yeah? Nothing good, huh?


    It was definitive, anyway. Come on!


    "Welcome home. You turned out better than expected. [M] There would have been an explanation in Zebrast, but the reward is the registry and the travel documents, and then my hindsight."


    "Thank you"


    Isn''t that a double acquisition of family registration? Or so I thought, but for the otherworlds, it seems to mean that family registration will be proof of being guaranteed a personality in that country. That means the state will be the guarantor. This will also allow you to issue the required travel documents when you travel.


    He''s a suspicious person if he stays that way.


    I don''t care about that.


    The Demon King is happily speaking. I''m in a good mood and I don''t think I''m willing to blame you for overdoing it.


    ¡­¡­


    Oh, is that okay?


    Though I could do all I wanted to scatter about the good thing that I have Irfena''s hindsight.


    Are you sure? Seriously!?


    Surprised because I thought it was coming from a sermon exactly.


    After all, what you can enjoy was also connected to the evaluation, was it?


    The Demon King laughs bitterly about how I was.


    "You''re not mad at me, are you? You''ve done your part."


    "I thought you''d be mad at me for overdoing it."


    "They''re trash punished by the law, aren''t they? You don''t have to care."


    Um.


    Did you say trash or something, this guy?


    Do you even say you have any grudges? I have a problem with the prince''s statement.


    Ignore me like that. Demon King''s bomb statement goes on.


    "So? Because Al and Klaus have become your fianc¨¦es."


    "Wait a minute! Why all of a sudden my fianc¨¦e!? Where did that come from!?


    "In my heart"


    "It''s tyranny!


    "But isn''t it better than a stranger?


    "... Yes?


    Oh, what do you mean?


    "I want you to read this first. I guess it''s like living in this world with different people."


    Pilla, and give me a piece of paper in front of me.


    "The positioning of otherworldly people in this world"? What is this?


    I glance through the paper offered to my hand.


    Hmm, treating people from different worlds as rare beasts after all.


    "Um..."


    "What?


    "Why the engagement?


    "I will put multiple guardians from two or more countries on different worlds to avoid being used in this world. If you have a problem with your fianc¨¦e, break your engagement and change it! If the country can''t be trusted, if you run off to another country and get a new engagement, you won''t be able to help.


    Simply put, this is what the truth about engagement looks like. I''m convinced in a way, it''s tough to live without a guardian because he''s suddenly thrown out.


    I''m surprised you said you were engaged or something, but you meant guardian.


    They also meant what they made an engagement, not a contract. No, it''s made using something called engagement, you mean?


    But I think it''s a long time ago a preferential measure for people from different worlds.


    Can''t it be a contract?


    "Because it was laid down using ''unconditional recognition'' in engagement. It seems that the wizard who said this hated anyone who tried to use another world."


    I''m oddly convinced they say I disgust you. Yeah, it''s true that the responsibility will be borne by the inhabitants of this world.


    However, I feel like I don''t have to treat people from different worlds that much.


    ''Cause when you become this guardian, can''t you marry yourself?


    Mr. Al and Mr. Klaus also seem to have a lot of women flocking to their faces and households, even though the contents are alley. They don''t seem to like them.


    Ha!... Am I a shield?


    You''re gonna run away because you decided it was my fault?


    The Demon King is childhood friendly with both of us, then we won''t do enough to secure a way out for both of us!


    "Well, since I have a teacher as a guardian, I wonder if I''d sacrifice a promising young man in the future."


    "Do you care about the two of us? That''s sweet... So, what''s the real deal?


    "I don''t want to buy the women''s grudges!


    "You''re not gonna fix it."


    "If you say beautiful things here and become your fianc¨¦e, aren''t you sure of the muddy expansion with the hyena ladies!


    Zebrast was a special environment called the Back Palace, so, hey, what do you say we roll out a shady death match on a daily basis?


    I''m not going to lose, but I''m going to be evaluated over a brain filter called ''I fought healthy for my fianc¨¦e'' and they''re going to talk to me about love.


    If that happens, the ladies after you will just heat up even more.


    What, that infinite loop. Where did your peaceful life go?


    "I''m sorry, but I think it''s too late, huh?


    "What?"


    "Because everyone knows Al proposed to you."


    "Exercise your powers and stop it, owner"


    "Klaus admired you, too."


    "Against that technology. Because I didn''t appreciate you as a woman!


    What are you doing while people are being dispatched, both of you...


    No, but I''m not hiding the freak, so you realize where everyone was valued?


    They''re freaks, too, and can people after the two of them be forgiven there?


    "Weirds aren''t uncommon in this country, are they? Rather, it''s proof of strength."


    "Don''t read your mind, demon king...... Wouldn''t you be jealous if you knew the part that was evaluated?


    "I guess it''s impossible because it''s true which two of them are obsessed with me. And I''m guessing there will be resentment even in the sense of" the man of strength recognized by us. "


    Drop your neck disappointed.


    Speaking of which, it was the origin of a freak, here. Weird = Is it an element of envy from an ordinary person that is a genius perception?


    Hey, I''m a Class Certified too!? Are you a friend?!?


    The pursuit of the Demon King continues with a tender grin, while he beautifully ignores me holding his head.


    "I think you should compromise with a guardian, don''t you? Because if I refuse to talk about this, I think Al will be hugged or proposed."


    "Stand down and flee..."


    "Wouldn''t Al just be happy, that"


    ¡­¡­


    I was very convinced of the future expectations. Yeah, that''s definitely gonna happen.


    "And you don''t have a choice to give up because you''re in love. This is what Klaus is all about, too. And... no matter how sweet you are, you''re from the Duke''s, right? I don''t think you''re as fond of people as you are of them."


    "What about Mr. Klaus!?


    "That''s why Klaus is admitted. By the way, Klaus is a Duke, too, isn''t he? I thought you said we were childhood friends.


    Mr. Klaus... why were you born in such a house to an artisan?


    Yeah, but you were drawn as a childhood trainer, including not only age but also identity.


    Convinced, you had thoughts from your parent generation to be a supportive being in the future.


    I simply wondered if the class had called a friend. I grew up just like that because no one can talk me out of it, and wherever I put it out, I''m going to be a fine freak who gets donned...


    "What is it?


    "Nandemo Alimacen"


    That''s right, Demon King, you''re as accommodating as you are to read my ideas ~... not.


    Does that mean that the other candidates are evicted by power and ''personal wishes''?


    What a bunch of bad people. Don''t show your power or strength in that!


    Is it the last time it locks on instead of giving up badly? Even if I''m wrong, ''I''ll see you'' or ''love at first sight'' isn''t such a cute expression, is it? What''s that obsession?


    I don''t hate you two, I don''t hate you!?


    "It''s okay. Because if anything happens to you, it''s not just me, those two will move."


    "Oh, that."


    "Fools don''t need this country."


    "Is that a death flag, or a house crushing..."


    The Demon King did not answer any of my words, he only deepened the angel''s smile.


    I don''t think it''s my fault that something cold flowed through my back.


    Turn the demon king and two executives into enemies and live in this country...... ru?


    "How about a cup of tea until the garbage is cleaned? You have an obligation to report it, don''t you?


    Demon King, don''t bother stopping.


    What''s the report... you''ve been looking at this one for fun!? I sent you a letter!


    No, so please don''t grab my wrist and pull me over!


    Somebody stop...... Samurai, don''t smile and say "please don''t give up"!


    Gentlemen, there seems to be an imminent danger to you.


    Either that or you should have wondered those two weren''t here.


    There''s only one life left, run!!

 42 Demon Kings Protection and Education Policy

    After a abrupt engagement story.


    We are going to have tea in the next room, which was drawn to the Demon King.


    We went through a door that was connected internally, so no one would ever see that unusual sight.


    Demon King...... Were you the one to soften the angel''s face with strength moves?


    Well, I guess this is where we really start, huh?


    I guess you can''t have an office somewhere where you don''t know who''s coming in.


    Well, what do they say?


    "Aren''t you angry?


    "To?"


    "You can be angry, can''t you?


    ...? Something wrong?


    I don''t remember being angry, but why would I be angry at the Demon King?


    ''You''re a helpless child,'' the Demon King sighed at me tilting his neck.


    Yeah, what''s the look on that poor kid!?


    "That''s why you went to Zebrast. I think it was on the condition that we do something about Al who''s attached."


    "Oh... there was, you know"


    Speaking of which, I was.


    But taking him to the castle at that time was forced even if it wasn''t for Mr. Al, right?


    There is no right of veto for me more than the earlier ''appointment of a guardian in the name of saying Engagement'' was intended to be. In my capacity, it would be impossible to imitate a civilian poking at a nobleman.


    Even if I just preached with the knight s sitting upright, the village chief fell, I can''t let the villagers shelter me any more than the Duke''s house is coming out.


    "I only saw myself then. You wouldn''t even be able to have that kind of ''deal'' if you were supposed to, would you?


    It''s true. I can''t imitate a deal with a civilian or a royal opponent if he''s from another world. It would be outrageous because I didn''t really understand the identity system...... or because I wasn''t close to it.


    Conversely, I could have made this go to Zebrast with disrespect.


    "Next. I heard that the only reward for Zebrast was one about me. If it is, it will only be in my interest."


    "That''s because you got results, isn''t it?


    "Right, ''cause I got results, didn''t I?'' I could have gotten my side at Zebrast ''?


    ¡­¡­


    I wondered what the reward was. I was supposed to be an Irfena pawn, and there was nothing Irfena could get.


    ... even though this is an opportunity to make a huge debt to the ''country''?


    It''s obviously odd when it comes to being part of diplomacy. There would be no hindsight without some intention that it would be a friendly relationship.


    But when you make the hypothesis that it''s for me, everything becomes convincing. No, I can''t explain anything else.


    If you were recognized for your strength in Zebrast.


    - Be a track record of ''Don''t turn to enemies''. Would it easily turn the existence into an enemy that even a war-torn nation fears?


    If you can survive in a quarantined, but power-strife setting called the Back House.


    - I can learn how to be a country and noble, while knowing that my identity and power are not everything.


    If you were able to have a good relationship with your collaborators.


    - You can get ''me personally'' side. Personal connections to people like royalty and duke will undoubtedly help me.


    "There are a lot of things I got besides rewards. There is no way that civilians know how the country is. I doubt the need to learn, so if I really understood it, I needed my experience at Zebrast."


    If I hadn''t had the chance to deal with Rudolph and the others, I would have simply thought, ''Wouldn''t the king have ordered me to?''


    But it''s not, actually.


    We could not push the nobility simply by claiming clear evidence of injustice with Zebrast and the King''s own justification for punishment under the law. I don''t think Rudolph and the others are incompetent, and I don''t think I''m more than them.


    ''Justice'' and ''the supreme power'' are not always achievable.


    That''s one of the things I learned at Zebrast. It is impossible to pierce a claim unless the king is such a tyrant.


    So even if I were to receive hindsight without any merit in this country, I would undoubtedly be unable to shelter myself.


    I am royal with the Demon King, and I would not hesitate to choose a country. It has to be.


    "I''ve guessed a lot in a way that feels like... So if you apologize, you''re mine. I''m sorry."


    As I sit I bow my head deeply. I wonder if I would be a person if I could not thank you or apologize for getting this far.


    If you''re finally going to say it, I assume that Mr. Al''s arrival is also part of the protection. You said you were a teacher... ''You''re here''.


    You won''t need to move the White Knight if it''s just to pick you up. But what if that means an escort?


    ... Didn''t they come here to prevent other nobles from intervening?


    No fool would sell a fight to a unit led by a royal direct and Duke human. Doesn''t that mean there was a risk of abduction and imprisonment, as Rudolph and the others scattered it?


    "You''re too smart for a lot of hard work."


    The voice of the Demon King stroking his head as he lowered seems to be mixed with admiration and fright.


    Was it correct that it would not be corrected? Isn''t that why you were so unscrupulous, Demon King?


    "But I''m a little angry when they see us that far."


    "Uh... hey, please don''t hold me back!


    Don''t intimidate me while holding back...... I don''t need that kind of lightning!


    That''s just sweetening magic control in the light?


    "I''m sorry that you understand so much, but Al and Klaus'' family are happy to be guardians."


    "Heh? Even though your brilliant son may not be able to marry you?


    "Yeah, I think it feels like I appreciate you half the time, half the family situation."


    I wonder if those two have any negative elements.


    Are you arguing with the housekeeper or something? If you''re good, but you''re not my oldest son, you''re a contender.


    "No, because that''s not true"


    "Were you in your voice? Well, then why the hell?


    and then. A knock sounds and three people come into the room. Were you instructed to come here from the beginning that you did not wait for a reply?


    "Nice to meet you, from different worlds. My name is Charline Bashre. I''m Argent''s sister."


    That''s what I said, a beautiful woman with the same color hair and eyes as my brother. However, the impression is quite different because of the gorgeous face that seems to prevail.


    "I''m Laurent Blondell. This is my wife Colette. I must have missed you as Klaus'' parent."


    "Nice to meet you. Oh, I missed you......!


    Mr. Laurent, who I saw as Mr. Colette hugged me, does look like Mr. Klaus. This could happen if you add kindness to Mr. Klaus. You''re faceless, always.


    More than that.


    "Um, why are you so thrilled...?


    Demon King, no explanation!


    "All three of you, why don''t you just sit down? I assume you''ve been listening to what I''ve been saying in the next room?


    "Yes, of course."


    "Sometimes it''s a bug..."


    "How many years has it been since Klaus was thrilled with what he made"


    "Right, Laurent."


    ... Mr. Klaus? What the hell did you do to your family?


    No, I have trouble being thrilled with bugs.


    The Demon King won''t say anything to me while I stick my confusion. Do you mean to let your family explain the situation?


    You perceived that atmosphere, it was Mr. Charline who started talking.


    "I''m sorry, huh? We''re really happy. ''Cause I didn''t think anyone who could miss my brother would show up."


    "I can nostalgic..."


    Is your brother a beast or something? I know you''re a pervert. Appearance and personality are just too bad negative elements.


    "Yeah! ''Cause that kid''s ideal for a woman with the strength to hurt herself, huh? How many people are there in the world, like that?"


    "Oh, it must be tough"


    Isn''t that impossible? I only think so, that. Given her identity, the female knight is critical but extremely difficult.


    Some countries would not recognize female knights in the first place. I wasn''t in Zebrast.


    "It would have been easy if the nature of being affectionate about hurting like your mother and me... who do you really resemble?


    ¡­¡­


    Now I hear something noisy.


    "Uh, Mr. Charline? An expression of your family''s affection¡­"


    "My family was originally a family of samurai. So you show the greatest respect for those who risk their lives to face each other moments and acknowledge them as enemies. Turning to power is love!


    After all, the beauty was full of confidence and beautiful. Whatever the content is.


    Isn''t that the end of family love, Mr. Al? It would also have the qualities of the person.


    You grew up in a family that showed love with violence, didn''t you, Al? Besides, if you respond, it''s still good! Is it?


    Mr. and Mrs. Brondell talk out when Mr. Charline finishes his story. Ma''am, why are you preparing a handkerchief?


    "My family is born with a lot of magic, and Klaus was interested in making magic props from an early age and was really looking forward to the future. But......"


    "That kid was only interested in witchcraft. It also parted with the characteristics of my clan. But this is what I said when I fixed my sister''s doll."


    "Do you even make dolls that move on their own in time? Oh, you can play with animals."


    "This is the first time we''ve ever been scared... and this girl would do it for sure!


    "Why didn''t you notice? If you''re only interested in witchcraft, you might even make your own wife in the future!


    ... Wow. Well, I''ll pull.


    If it''s something I''d recommend, I could start making my own, that guy.


    Must send up for interest, direction and self-satisfaction in witchcraft.


    Scary. Terribly scary. A good old man played with dolls...... word came to mind but swallowed it.


    I feel so bad for this couple who are in tears. I feel like I can''t chase you.


    "At this point, you just have to be a person because you don''t care about gender! And I heard your story from Klaus himself when I really came up with it. I can''t believe that kid is into people......!


    "It seems to be your accomplishment, your words and your ability and wisdom. If I miss you, I don''t think I''ll be next."


    "Um, in my case, when I say engagement, I mean guardian..."


    "" Enough!


    Beautifully hammered. Right, was it that serious?


    Certainly it would not be possible to do so under strict conditions if it were ''witchcraft in which Mr. Klaus shows interest (a woman who can talk about witchcraft using)''. It is likely that the presence cannot be confirmed prior to age or gender when looking for a Magic Supervisor.


    "So? I was wondering if I could consider your circumstances and those of the two of you. My two families are very fond of you."


    Demon King. I understand the situation, but I''m concerned that you seem to be having a great time.


    It''s really for us, isn''t it? You''re not thinking about having fun if I let you stay with me, are you?

 43 Guardian = Fiancee = Disaster

    After an unexpected exposure to family circumstances.


    "Wish you my child!


    Your family left the room with the dialogue that... He''s busy.


    I''m reminded that Mr. Al''s sister also seems to hold a position, and that this country really is merit-oriented without any gender patriarchy.


    Well, your sister said


    "I really enjoy the moment they tear me up when they taste me as a woman!


    Because of that, it seems to be your hobby as well. How horrible it is to negotiate without love and for results only.


    You don''t think you''ll be criticized for the many things I do in Zebrast, even if they can be admired? Okay, this country.


    "Think of Zebrast as something you''ve been recognized by the powerful people of this country. It''s the little things that annoy me."


    "Trinkets?"


    "Around the Viscount and Baron, right? There are quite a lot of positions in that position because if you have the strength, you may be given the title. But he who drew the blood of the powerful isn''t necessarily good, is he?


    "Oh, I see. Some incompetent people have a high temper with only the title left."


    "Yeah."


    I see, is it a harm because you honor the powerful?


    If you want me to diplomacy, I can give it to you because you need an external status, but you can''t just be a generation wanting to be a knight.


    "A house given a title for merit can then be crushed without any merit for three generations,"


    ... That''s the kingdom of the powerful, it''s relentless if it''s domestic.


    "Conversely, more than the Count has known how this country is for a long time, so we don''t do weird things. If they retaliate with their hands in the middle of nowhere, they won''t even be able to see."


    Are you saying that you know by staining yourself with horror? Well, retaliation in that case would cover everything that comes with your family name.


    Do you mean ''let me get through this with my strength''? If I get through it, I''ll be admitted to just saying it.


    "That''s why people like Al and Klaus are desperate to take in impeccable people with both their patterns and strengths. There will be some fools who will lay their hands on you, so don''t worry about retaliation."


    "I''m a civilian, right? Not personally."


    "That''s why. Try the little ones and you''ll be in an easy position to take in. Because the identity system isn''t completely ignored."


    I don''t want an identity or anything. I don''t even admire being a part of your nobility. It''s a hassle.


    Besides, retaliation is an option for the use of force in my case. ''Cause there''s no power or anything.


    Do you fight duels or something?


    "That''s why Al and Klaus bragged about you being special. I don''t know what it means to turn you two against your enemies, but I''m sure there are still fools out there."


    "Are you an idiot, turning the Duke''s house against his enemies"


    "I guess I''m just jealous of you, hey. If you''re neglecting the political side, you act on your personal emotions, don''t you?


    So you mean the lady who admires you both. If my parents are smart, I''ll convince them, but so is the guy who incites them.


    "Is this the time to expand the mud between women? It''s going to make me cry."


    "It''s good to do it back, but don''t do it from yourself."


    "Yes."


    Pepe! and the Demon King stabs the nail with a gentle slap on the head.


    You give me a warning once and for all as a guardian. But it''s nice not to stop.


    "By the way. The other thing about electing guardians from two or more countries is Zebrast, right? Who is it?"


    Speaking of which, when cut out, the Demon King looks surprised.


    Didn''t you hear that?


    "Yeah, I didn''t even hear about the guardian."


    "Ahhh... maybe you decided it was better to ask when you got back to this country"


    Well, I might think so rather than being suddenly asked by a dispatcher.


    But can you afford to send a guardian to Zebrast now?


    If I had thought about that, the Demon King would have given me two letters.


    "Yes, this is addressed to you. Zebrast sent me along with a report on my goal."


    "... did you bother to send it to me?


    "Yes, they sent me for some reason"


    Why?


    I''m not as honest as you think ''you forgot to tell me something'' here.


    Ludo, what the hell are you hiding?


    Would you like to open it for now? Let''s start with Rudolph.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Closed silently. The demon king I was watching with also has a subtle face.


    Yeah, that''s a letter when it comes to letters. Except the contents are buried in surprise with ''I''m sorry''.


    People call it a reflection sentence. Perhaps you can write it down.


    So what brings you so far?!? What do you have!?


    I''m getting scared to see a letter from the Chancellor!?


    "Why don''t you just look at the letter from the Chancellor?


    "That''s right..."


    Open a letter from the Chancellor as he is encouraged by the Demon King. This is what it said.


    "Mizuki, I''m sorry to inform you later without telling you anything.


    I think the fact that you''re reading this explains the guardian.


    However, such defensive measures are necessary for both sides of the world.


    And a protector from Zebrast, though.


    The intimidation in the name of his strong hope made him Sail. Give it up.


    Let me tell you without misunderstanding, the candidate was led by Eliza. Almost all the collaborators raised their names.


    Of course, so am I. I''m glad you were truly trusted.


    But if the Red Heroes are sent out, they will have to retreat as us. If you do poorly, your life is in danger.


    I''m very anxious when I think about Aurelia, but it''s good enough for ability and family.


    Even the guardian of Ilfena will be able to make a match. Sometimes compromise is necessary.


    Wish me a good fight.


    Appendix If anything happens, get away with it. All right? ''


    ¡­¡­


    Chancellor. I understand the circumstances, but my anxiety has increased. Too honest. Internal exposure. Thank you.


    No, I''m not happy about the ''okan attribute'' that worries me, am I?


    The guardian is Sail... was it still going on, that harassment?


    So Rudolph couldn''t say anything because it was after the fiasco!


    Is this why I''m sorry?


    Yeah, you almost got bloody wet, didn''t you? Sail hugged me.


    Aurelia''s intent to kill you, isn''t it? Sail asked me to marry him.


    You''re aware of yourself that it''s black in your belly, is there peace for me?!?


    "What''s wrong with General Saillite?


    "It''s belly black, it''s bad, it''s too beautiful for a bastard"


    ¡­¡­ Because I don''t know what happened, but I''ve already made up my mind. Let me hear more about it later. "


    While reflecting on the edge of his sight that the Demon King seems so gentle and entertaining.


    I squeezed the letter in my hand.


    In return for the least, I sent Sail all these lovely word on parade letters like "The Undead Beauty," "The Beauty Who Is Spared To Be A Man," "The Belly Black," etc.


    of the reply that came immediately. ''Thank you. It was a secret that I felt defeated by the letter'' My dear fianc¨¦e ''.

 44 Guardians and magicians.

    After the appointment of a guardian named Engagement.


    We meet face-to-face only with the parties by turning in the sails we visited from Zebrast.


    The four of us are having a cup of tea in a room that is too big for us to use. The situation is very enviable from the ladies admiring the beautiful men, but as far as I know what''s in it, I have nothing to think about.


    Admire? What''s that delicious?


    I''m more concerned about the taste of homemade tea chiffon cake than the guys. Confidence of the day.


    Eggs and flour, oil in sugar. Basically, this is a valuable sweet to make! What about it as a cake for ordinary people who don''t use butter?


    "Hehe, you didn''t seem to have heard anything from Master Rudolph in that condition"


    That''s what General Sayle said with a gentle grin.


    Sounds like a lot of fun, dude. Is that the kind of character you were? What happened to the cat?


    "You''re the guardian of Zebrast, aren''t you? My name is Argent."


    "By the way, he''s a special person called ''I rejoice in being able to inflict pain on those who are stronger than me''"


    "It''s Klaus. Oh, the ''General''."


    "This is a magical craftsman."


    "... Mizuki, thanks for the detailed description"


    Introduce yourself for now. I know we''ve already met face-to-face or something, but as for the same position, it''s our first face-to-face meeting.


    Don''t just name it and try to get it through. You''ll find out anyway.


    Greeting and introducing yourself is fundamental! How about finally exposing yourself to a freak gesture to deepen your friendship?


    See, the class says they call their friends? You can be understandable, you guys.


    "Oh... did Lord Klaus know about me?


    "Oh. He who takes you to be a hero, isn''t he?


    Heh, does Mr. Klaus know who the red hero is?


    Well, both the Demon King and Al will know that Mr. Klaus knows. You mean a red hero who worked like a magician''s natural enemy, even though it was ten years ago.


    "I see. That''s Irfena.... Mizuki has reached the truth on her own."


    "I think anyone would notice if they saw all that"


    "Still, you''re not afraid to throw it into the pond."


    It''s annoying, Sail. I knew you had it in your roots!?


    As long as it''s been washed round, a man is with Netineti......


    Is that it? You two are silent??


    "Did you throw it in the pond? A red hero?


    "Yeah, ''cause I''m getting bloody wet and I''m closing in.'' Get your dirt off me! ''Sounds like."


    "You''ve dropped me a lot, haven''t you?"


    "It''s... what can I say"


    I can''t say it''s right or wrong, and I''m confused, Mr. Al.


    It would be - because even though it is like this, for once it is a hero to other countries. You can''t make a bad fool of yourself.


    "Mizuki, what happened to the report? It didn''t say that, did it?


    "In addition to the fact that we were in the middle of a kidnapping riot, I don''t know how far to go, so I''m waiting for Rudolph to decide."


    "Zebrast''s insights are also involved in that, so I asked him to wait for the report. It''s not Mizuki''s fault, and His Highness Elshon must be convinced."


    Mr. Klaus seemed convinced once and for all of Sayle''s defense.


    They are also knights, and any reports involving the country''s top secrets will be directed at the top. I guess Rudolph talked to the Demon King in this case. I think they''ll report it eventually though.


    If you mention it, it will remain in the form of a report...


    You can''t keep track of the fact that you threw a hero into a pond.


    It also seems like the Demon King''s arbitrariness that I was in Zebrast.


    You''ll want to do it only in words, both Ilfena (Demon King) and Zebrest. Most importantly, he''s convinced of that, so we don''t have to look at it as a problem, okay?


    So everyone would think, ''You just have to let the general pick you up,'' but he''ll definitely find out because the way he kills you remains the hero''s way.


    You think the Chancellor subtly spread ''Turn the Red Hero'' in consideration of that, too? Luca, it seems that the Crest family can only stop talking to you later.


    ... and don''t you say you''ve been taken in?


    Well, Luca would unconditionally ask for a ''wish'' from a coveted hero.


    "You''re a red hero... I wanted to talk to you once."


    "Go ahead, then. Now you can ask all you want."


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    "... if the red hero has not been able to identify who"


    "Exactly, we were teenagers too, so the information isn''t complete. But now it''s the story¡­"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Al and Klaus'' gaze is poured into nature and sail.


    Didn''t you think it was him? We fell apart!?


    "Well, it sounds like you two should know."


    "... okay?


    "We need a collaborator to hide it."


    Sail spoke of the truth about the red hero when he smiled bitterly. Mostly the same as I heard.


    Am I supposed to tell you? No, I can trust you two.


    ... I think it''s because we had all three of them: strength, luck in time, and face.


    You''re gonna expose the fact that a woman made a mistake, okay?


    "... that''s why I''m who I am"


    "I see. I''m sure your methods were the best they could have been at the time."


    "Sometimes you say you need a hero, Tan."


    ¡­¡­


    As a result.


    I skipped it. ''I made it easy to get close because the woman made a mistake'' The fact was beautifully refreshed and cicato. ''Don''t say anything extra,'' my eyes said if I were to say it at last. Hey, give me the laughing story in the corner.


    But since the Demon King is still in that state, maybe the Weird Trio used to be something similar. Although the contents would have been far from the beautiful girl with the momentum that made her surround cry.


    "By the way, I want everyone to agree to this."


    Place a piece of paper on the table where the story is paragraph by paragraph. There''s a bullet point there that says what you want them to protect in making them guardians.


    -Al said, "Don''t cuddle me inadvertently."


    -Mr. Klaus says, "No Developments of Demonic Props Imitating Creatures"


    -Sail is'' basically living in Zebrast ''


    These three. It matters to me, this.


    "I''m not convinced! This is daily healing!


    "I''ve been beating him ever since."


    "Wouldn''t that be a good place!


    Yeah, right. You''re like that, aren''t you? But?


    "I''m afraid of the women''s gaze, it''s hugging and heavy, it''s painful"


    "Get over it with love"


    "Listen to people. If you''re finally going to say it, you''re touching your chest every time you''re hugged from behind?


    "Eh."


    "Hmm?"


    "Oh, that''s..."


    The other two also changed their faces to this.


    Yeah, you know Mr. Al doesn''t have that intention, right? But when you get hugged from behind, your arms come around your chest, and from the front, your face is pressed and painful.


    "You, no. ''Get off me because I''m in pain! You''re yelling at me."


    "I think height difference is important. And arm strength. Bones snap. Suppose the white wing captain gets stuck by a woman?


    The people of this world are basically tall. The average for a woman would be about one hundred and seventy. Plus, I wear heel shoes, so it gets even higher. This would put your face out of your shoulder even if you were hugged.


    In contrast, I am one hundred and sixty-five, so as a woman, I become a small category, and when Al hugs me, my face is perfectly buried.


    It''s a colourless story, but it''s painful, actually. So inevitably stick it down.


    ... I don''t feel like I''m hugging you for it.


    "Forgive him once a day or so."


    "Then I compromise with it"


    "I get it......"


    Mr. Al nods even though he does not accept it. Yeah, that''s fine. If it''s about once, it''s still better.


    You don''t look cute when a guy''s depressed, do you? Well, eat some cake. Confidence.


    She was concerned because she ate chiffon cake when she cut it apart.


    Oh, you seem happy as a child.... Noble, what do you do when you are moved by the snacks of the common people?


    "I''m guessing there are some compelling circumstances in my case, too?


    "Of course, not to cause a war conflict 200 years ago.... because a magic tool that moves at your will can be a weapon enough"


    "What? I''m not gonna let that happen."


    "Technology is something someone uses away from the producer''s intentions, isn''t it? As the weapons of war have been used as a source of magic."


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, it''s unpredictable how technology will be harnessed. While the producer is alive, it will be fine, but until then, he will be responsible.


    "I think I should be responsible for the technology I have created. You can''t forgive me more than the possibility of being ''the worst weapon'' if I make a mistake. Release the guardian and let him crush it thoroughly."


    "... it''s certainly not a good thing to make it out of interest. Okay, I''ll admit it."


    All right. Ahhh! Moving Equal Large Figurine Production Absolutely!


    Mr. and Mrs. Blondell, your worries have been cleared! It doesn''t seem like the daughter-in-law of the magic prop is ever coming!


    "In my case, this request doesn''t make sense to me as a guardian."


    "Yeah, personal judgment. I want Rudolph to help me."


    "But there are other knights, aren''t there?


    "No knight will have the name of Crest. The position of general adds value."


    Zebrest is currently quite hasty after a massive solemnity. There will be plenty of potential to be targeted.


    There may even be people who say things to the inner nobility.


    Sayle is the one who can beat those guys out without question, and I don''t want to be disrespectful in a patchy way.


    "I think you can intervene yourself."


    "You should stop. I am an Irfena companion, and Rudolph may be underestimated as someone else. I am from my own country. You''re not questioning your best friend''s political skills, but you need Sail when it comes to protection, right?


    "You''re really on Rudolph''s side, aren''t you?"


    "Right? So cooperate to the best of your ability. Two things are going to help Rudolph and the others, right?


    Putting Sayle, the guardian, next to Rudolph will give you information. Sail will do enough to use me if he needs it.


    It''s enough to make you smell like you''re just a little behind the wheel, without the need for full help. That''s why the little ones are more scared than they need to be.


    "You sound like a lady who says all you want is the best result. Except in times of real danger, when you trust the Rudolphs."


    "I know being protected won''t solve anything. And it''s the inhabitants of this world who make the difference."


    ¡­¡­ It really looks a lot like Master Rudolph. Okay, but I''ll be here once every few days, right?


    "Yeah, shall we do ''rumor stories'' or ''public stories'' then?"


    "... Yes"


    Sail snorts satisfactorily as he exhales. You seem convinced, above all.


    "Public Story" is also known as the exchange of information. It''s important to Ilfena and Zebrast, though they can''t be big.


    Rumor is, it''s all credible, isn''t it?


    And sometimes things will work out by me listening and acting on them.


    Maybe we can force it to move, though, right? Because I will side unconditionally with the Demon King and Rudolph.


    I guess you understand what it means that Mr. Al and Mr. Klaus are also listening silently.


    "Okay, here''s one more suggestion. Also call me and Klaus names and throw them away. Normally speaking, please. I seem to be distant and lonely!


    "Well, General Saillite seems very close to me."


    "Well, because we were basically together every day at Zebrast. On the contrary, he was only in the castle of Ilfena for a few days. It''s a matter of forsaking... the Duke''s people."


    They''re hugging me and yelling at me. What am I saying, though.


    Am I allowed to call and abandon the Duke''s people, whether they''re from another world?


    Isn''t that just what they call disrespect or something? The Duke''s house won''t be the only home for these two.


    "Don''t worry, we want it."


    "We''re telling you to do that. By and large, your position is Prince Elshon''s guest, isn''t it?


    ¡­¡­


    Oh, really? It''s your first ear, Demon King!?


    But since your fianc¨¦e means a guardian, aren''t you a civilian even in "The Prince''s Guest"?


    Sail''s already dumped Rudolph, so I''m not calling him that.


    So, I''m curious, dot there!? Could I not have heard!?


    I just said, "Let''s continue to exchange information and have a good relationship."


    I thought I was thinking a lot. Am I stupid? Are you the type who looks smart in the face, you, etc.?

 45 The position of otherworlds

    "I hear the next Balaxin messenger will bring in a different world."


    "What?"


    The engagement disturbance calmed down, and the celebration of the completion of my room - a fairly large room with a simple kitchen and a bedroom were available in the dormitories of the Black and White knights. My job was to help the kitchen in the dorm, I hear - when I was in the dining room.


    It was just me and the knight s who stopped time for the Demon King''s bomb statement.


    Oh, Knight s was lent by the Demon King as a servant in the name of my escort. It seems that it was well reported that he was letting me help him cook. He''s still a general knight, but he treats it like a promotion, doesn''t he?


    Not really.


    Yeah!? People from different worlds are pretty much in this world!?


    I was surprised to hear that it was rare!?


    "He was protected by Baraxin about three years ago. Most of them are now people of Baraksin."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m married. That''s why I don''t deal with other people anymore."


    Speaking of which, I thought you said that marriage would treat you as a people of your partner''s country.


    That, but I wonder if the person was not specifically targeted.


    "Didn''t that person get targeted or something?


    "Mizuki was pretty eyed, though."


    They had the same question knight s...... eh, seriously? Were they watching you that far?


    When I saw Al and Klaus, they nodded silently. Oh, this is Zebrast and the protection of the Demon King, the Duke''s son''s "special" remarks.


    I''ve never heard of it in person, but I hear the Black and White Knights used my parents and Conne to do a lot of things. The result is life here.


    Thanks, guys. I don''t know how much that is. Let''s keep our heads down for once.


    The knights responded with a cup of gratefulness without words.


    "Don''t worry, we just greeted you."


    "I hope you will continue to eat delicious meals!


    "We''re hoping for great technology!


    ... be honest with me. I would appreciate it if I could be rewarded more than unilaterally defended.


    Today''s menu goes with garlic rusks of all kinds, souvenir stuffing, vegetable cheese grilling, fried from, salad and other tavern staples. Other sandwiches and hot docks. Wines brought to this by themselves.


    It''s cheap if you want to thank me for something like this, peace can''t be bought with gold.


    It''s one of the few things I can do, so stay tuned. And be my guide and spread the word.


    "I guess I should say I didn''t have the elements to be targeted."


    "To?"


    "You''re a magician, aren''t you? That''s why it''s worth it, even if you''re not from another world. Besides, they thought it was easy to use this world because you''re a different person.


    "" Give me this!? You won''t be able to!?


    Knight s. I don''t mind Hamorang that far because he''s a twin. Well, that''s what everyone who deals with me thinks.


    I guess the teacher isn''t willing to deny it around snorting, either.


    "Mizuki, that''s what they say, isn''t it?


    "Now I think you''re absolutely right while I''m at it."


    "Are you conscious"


    "Zebrast''s prime minister was worried I might have killed the killer when I was kidnapped."


    "... Lord Arvillen appreciated Mizuki for a long time."


    "It was headed by a guardian. He''s also a preacher for troubled children."


    "You''ve been very helpful."


    "Yes."


    Even though I couldn''t sleep with my legs pointed at the Chancellor, I took care of him. I''m definitely the one who increased the amount of stomach medicine.


    Al and Klaus have a lot on their mind too. No defense.


    ... a well-understood fianc¨¦e and above all.


    "There''s no reason to know about Klaus and the others, or if you don''t deal directly with him, right? Well, now you won''t be able to do it in my country. I recommend retaliation against Mizuki, and there are too many enemies."


    "You understand people who shouldn''t turn to their enemies."


    "You can''t live without knowing that in this country."


    The aristocratic class, I guess. It would be too scary if civilians were the same.


    "Does that mean people from different worlds who weren''t worth using?"


    "To be clear, I guess so. He felt like he couldn''t use magic and was just really protected."


    "You know a lot about that, don''t you?


    "Only information. But you can imagine when our country didn''t put out a guardian, right?


    grin, and the Demon King stroked my head as he laughed.


    Uh, does that mean ''it wasn''t worth the risk that the state would protect''?


    I have two promising Duke kids, don''t I?


    Sail should be in the same position. That can be an awesome luxury face, except for the contents!?


    "Mizuki... you would have been proposed to Argento before the Guardian. I heard you proposed without General Saillite or your surrounding eyes?


    "Doctor, Al is harassing Sail anyway. Besides, I was laughing at your reaction, not only to me, but to all the circumstances, including the stupid woman and the king."


    "Oh well. But is it true? You think I''m serious enough to ask you how I became a guardian? In your case, you really should see it as your fianc¨¦e."


    "Is that a precaution when you couldn''t go back?


    "... I don''t know why you honestly think this girl is..."


    Doctor, don''t exhale. Al also said, "Be sure! Don''t say" happy "or anything!


    And Sail... what inspiring story are you tailoring?


    You''re not, are you? That''s an inspiring proposition somewhere?


    The parties were screaming from the inside out for being so mean!?


    But the value in this world... well, it would be too good a bug to protect it unconditionally.


    I''m only cooking so far, too, but I''ll help you if anything happens, right?


    Of course, the premise is'' as far as outsiders can go ''. Ilfena and Zebrast don''t seem to worry about being asked for more than that, so I can be relieved.


    "You can be proud of yourself since you came into this world, can''t you? Because it''s all worth it to shape knowledge and deliver results."


    "Isn''t it because teachers and villagers taught us all sorts of things first?


    "You''re not. By accepting and acting on your own reality, you have gained an ally.... even though there was a way to cry and just be protected from wanting to go home"


    "I thought it was important for me to live out of my mind. You can call it survival instinct. I don''t think I can live with someone else."


    "You''re looking at reality really calmly."


    In fact, I think we need to think that it''s cold.


    The same thing when you decide to create magic. My teacher taught me the risks of using magic, and I''m calling myself a magician after knowing it.


    "Well, I hear that Baraxin, who got your information, brings you here because he says, ''Don''t interact with people from different worlds.''"


    "Elle, doesn''t that person come from the same world as Mizki?


    Al''s question is especially so! Who do you think that is?


    The Demon King is nodding as he thought it would be.


    "Yeah, that''s right. On the contrary, Mizuki and I live the opposite way, so I don''t think we can get along."


    "Well, Mizuki isn''t passive."


    "Not only that, but I think it''s appreciated because we can act on the circumstances of this world."


    You mean ''a hundred and eighty degrees different in character and thinking'' if you want to sum up the words of the childhood friendly threesome.


    It''s about these people, so I guess it means I''m holding on to more information and not talking about it.


    No, is it right that I can''t tell you? He''s got a lot of companionship.


    "Wouldn''t it be nice if we didn''t meet?


    "That''s... they want to see you."


    "You want to know the value of Mizuki and have a connection, don''t you?


    I can''t think of anything else.


    Yeah, what the hell is that? You''re just using it, that guy.


    Will the other side take the blame if we get into a fight with it?


    No, in this case, you mean I''ll be patient because Irfena is the entertaining side.


    The air is a readable child, me. Good luck wearing the cat!


    "Mizuki, I''ll be with you and Al."


    "It''s okay! Whether you play incompetent without difficulty or make them cry by mistake will depend on how you go out there and deal with it ad hoc!


    "Yeah, please."


    That''s why I seem to have had the opportunity to make contact with people from other worlds than myself early on back home.


    Demon King, now you''re okay with something that might make you cry over there, right?


    Are you actually the type I hate? Speaking of which, this was a country of strength, wasn''t it?


    As far as I can tell, Baraxin seems to be thinking about making connections with me.


    Does Baraksin understand who could anger everyone in the kingdom of strength?


    Meanwhile, around that time, in a room in Baraksin Castle.


    "True! Can you take me too!?


    "Oh. He seems to be from the same other world as Alisa. Your majesty told me how to meet you."


    "Glad...! Thanks, Ed."


    A girl with loose habits hair, a fluffy impression, was hugging one young man.


    The young man''s name is Edward. He was promoted to assistant prime minister about a year ago.


    The girl holding him is his wife named Alisa and an interracial. A girl who works hard for everything and the word pity fits perfectly is an adult at her age. But her personality and behavior make her look young.


    "Can we be friends?


    "Come on, what do you think? Rumor has it she''s a talented girl."


    "It''s amazing... the guardian must be good too"


    The young man smiled slightly bitterly at his wife''s words.


    Irfena, the kingdom of the powerful. When my wife came to this world, the country that was hard on me and others didn''t try to give me a guardian.


    The reasons are obvious. ''Cause it''s not worth it''.


    It has been a silent manifestation of intent that an incompetent person who is only protected is not worthy of bearing existence.


    I don''t imitate myself as a young man and an assistant prime minister, asking my wife for some talent. She would attract men as a woman, but the way she thinks is too young if she tried it as an individual. Because childhood and innocence are only beautiful in politics.


    It would be natural to expect some benefit if we were to protect it as a country as well.


    That''s why I came with you. She is used by the country without knowing anything.


    "Ed? What''s going on?


    "... no, nothing"


    Will the otherworlds of Ilfena take her side?


    Her former guardians have defended their position as friends, but they don''t try to be any more. I guess it really is a ''role-only relationship''. It means that favoring you is not enough to sacrifice yourself.


    "I hope he''s sweet."


    "Yeah!"


    Yes, I can only hope to be a kind person. If you''re the kind of person who pities her current situation and reaches out to me.


    He hoped so, remembering a little anxiety for his wife, who laughed innocently.

 46 Another otherworlder.

    At present, the rooms of Ilfena are home to a couple of envoys from Baraxin.


    Intercept...... it wasn''t, it was the Demon King who would welcome you, me to this rep Count Volin, Al, Klaus, Sail, and a few other knights of the escort.


    After an official visit, the Kingsguard knights are on guard because the Demon King is royal. You''ve never seen it before, speaking of which.


    So. Let me introduce you to the indoor face. What is it?


    I want to go home, seriously.


    It''s unexpected to act on a problem from the start!?


    Hey, what were the educators doing!!!


    This is how I felt about sidekicking a fantasy maiden game!?


    Things happened a few minutes ago.


    It started when me and the guardians, not directly related to diplomacy, were called to the room by the Demon King.


    Because we wanted to interact with each other in "Next", which comes as diplomacy, we can''t be on the spot from the beginning.


    There is a Demon King and a couple sitting in the room across the table. There''s Count Vollin behind the Demon King... Oh, did you hold him back there to hand over diplomatic material? You''re acting like a secretary this time.


    "I''m sorry I called you, Mizuki."


    "No, because the Balaxins want to see me. We can''t let the wishes of those who take care of us go unheeded."


    "That would help if you said so"


    My statement and that of the Demon King obviously misses wrapping ''annoying, but I don''t have a choice, I just don''t want you to look like Irfena'' in Oblate. If he is smart, he will now offer to leave the room. In fact, some of the signs moved subtly.


    You can''t imitate sitting in a room without the permission of the Demon King, and Count Vollin is standing.


    This is the first time I can take a seat with the permission of the greatest demon king on this occasion. I can take a seat, though!


    "Are you from another world? It''s so good to see you! Come on, sit down!


    ¡­¡­


    Why did you give me permission?


    If you''re close, it''s still the first time we''ve met, right? For once, it''s a public place, right?


    Does this mean she''s an ex-world person? Big same color eyes on fluffy golden tea hair...... you''re not Japanese, you''re a pretty girl who does models and stuff like that.


    "Alisa, it''s not a rush for her. Isn''t it rude for everyone in Ilfena? Your Highness, I''m sorry."


    "... I guess I''ve been looking forward to it"


    "Yes, I''ve never met anyone in the world but myself."


    Is that right? Why doesn''t the culprit do anything when he''s apologizing?


    Can you read the air? You''re out of common sense, right? Then the Demon King didn''t say a word about forgiveness.


    What, are they tasting Irfena?


    I heard you weren''t royal to come, but are you better than the Demon King?


    That''s not true, is it? At least with this attitude, that''s not true, is it?


    This way, and when I saw Count Volin, I sighed deeply and nodded lightly.


    ... So you''ve been doing this for a long time?


    Standing beside the Demon King with a grin, Al and the others gave the Demon King a deep salute.


    "Well, what''s wrong? Don''t hesitate to sit down?


    "Your Highness, may I have your permission to sit?


    "Huh?"


    Today, a beautiful girl with a decent face. I''ll give you an explanation right away, so I ignore it now, ignore it.


    "You''re treating me like a guest, aren''t you? I''m the one who called it in."


    "So we''re asking you. Extremes of disrespect, such as my presence with royalty, who is an outsider who does not belong to the country and is a civilian, whether a guest or not. I would like to have permission to be in the same room, because I know that we are not allowed to be in the same room."


    "Well, it''s not a personal place."


    "Yes. In that case, I would ask you to grant your Count Volin permission to take a seat as well. The least identical person on this scene is more than me sitting..."


    "Of course. Count Vollin, I wonder if you could sit down, too."


    "Yes, thank you for your concern"


    With all due respect, Count Volin sits in the chair reserved for where he has been standing. Confirmed that. I also sat in a position one step back from the Demon King.


    ''I''m not in the same position'', you can''t imitate me sitting nearby more than Count Volin is pulling a step back.


    Al and the others sit behind me to clarify my position as guardian. Of course, you''re in a position that won''t stand in the way of the Kingsguard knights, right? It''s a different job, don''t let it get in the way.


    "You''re making the difference very clear."


    Baraksin''s messenger leaks a mixed voice with admiration.


    In contrast, the Demon King gracefully smiled and put his hands together on his lap.


    "Really? I think it''s more than a public place."


    "But isn''t she a different world? I don''t think you need to go that far."


    ... well. Is her attitude caused by the country''s spoil? It''s likely - I can''t believe you said that in Irfena.


    The person in question is blurring his face to see if he has gradually noticed his faults.


    "I think you should ask him in person, huh? Anyway, she''ll learn and wear it herself."


    ¡­¡­ Lord Mizuki, was it? Nice to meet you. I''m from Balaxin. My name is Edward Kannas. This is my wife, Alisa. She''s ex-world. "


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Kannas. My name is Mizuki."


    "Lord Mizuki has a very solid attitude, but is he born like that?


    "No? I''m a civilian. But isn''t it natural to worry about not embarrassing your parents, your highness, or your country of Ilfena, or even your fianc¨¦e?"


    In fact, it can be a guardianship role that falls under the category of guardian of a different world. Because the position of their fianc¨¦e, who is in a somewhat higher position, leads them to miss out on disrespect from the other worlds.


    Well, you are, aren''t you? There is a rebellion from the nobility if they behave in disregard of their identity that they would be from another world. I''ll keep an eye on my fianc¨¦e because she''ll be a joint responsibility of her own.


    You''re more a civilian in this world than you are in another world, even lower nobles are subject to disrespect.


    My actions are only natural if I understand the situation and thank them. Because it''s in an environment where you can learn.


    If you treat royalty and nobility in the same way as the original world, it''s a straight line of disrespect, isn''t it? The only thing you can miss is'' cause you''re an otherworlder who doesn''t know the common sense of this world ''. Not that other worlds are great.


    "Shame, is it?


    Alisa asks me with a slightly trembling voice, so I''ll give her back with a grin.


    "Yeah. The otherworlds are civilians in their identities, because they''re just missed because they have different common sense"


    "You didn''t either, did you?"


    "As long as you''re ashamed of yourself. You once had a deal with His Highness."


    Gives authenticity by talking past experience to the Demon King''s Covered Shooting. It''s a horrible fact, while I am.


    A couple who are all silent when they notice their lack of clarity.


    Sir, you don''t have much diplomatic experience, do you? Different countries have different standards for things.


    "Dear Alisa, I have one question for you"


    "Ha... yes, what is it?


    "Do you know a country called Japan?


    "Nihon......? No, you''ve never heard of it."


    I don''t want to be involved in bias because I don''t want to talk about it when there''s another way to call it ''Japan'' or ''Yamato'', even if it reacts inadvertently.


    Tilt her neck gently and shake her side, Alisa. Apparently, he doesn''t.


    All right, enough proof that you''re not a resident of the same world. Then you won''t be needing me anymore, will you?


    Look, and Count Volin said he had written down the conversation he''d had so far on hand. Probably saved footage from the demon props, too.


    Okay, let''s hang up. Let''s just cut it off. I don''t care if you get stuck, I can''t be such a scared kid!


    No, you don''t think she''s a bad girl, do you? But this kid doesn''t think about his position. Too many words and actions. That''s it, I saw it close to the healthy, hard-working, beautiful, superior protagonist type of maiden game.


    Maiden games are possible because they are ''stories'' that weigh in on love. If the target of the attack was royalty, nobility, or knight, in reality, he would be found guilty of disrespect before he got along. Unless the protagonist was given some role and called to exist, he treats civilians.


    Even a knight can''t be allowed to say and do the same thing as a game in the natural world.


    You can''t diplomacy with idealism, and it would suck if you were the type to push beauty unilaterally without understanding your position and circumstances. I absolutely hate being nostalgic.


    "So you''re not in the same town as me. I don''t think we have a common topic."


    "Huh...... so, but nothing that goes through the hardships since I came to this world!?


    "I have been in this world for about three months, but I have had so many opportunities to deal with royalty and nobility. Of course, the accompanying courtesy is also necessary. But Alisa has been running away for a long time."


    "Oh... that''s"


    Oh, is my husband more desperate?


    He wanted to make a connection with me by making it a common topic to be a different world person, as we all expected.


    Are you kidding me? I say no to every country!


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong. Educational policies vary from country to country. Because Irfena is a country of strength, it gives us the opportunity to learn how to achieve the best results in any setting."


    "We''ll give you a chance to learn, but it''s up to you to do what you do. Mizuki chose to be tough."


    Alisa also had guardians other than her husband and nobles around her.


    If she''s going to live in the aristocracy, she''s going to need the upbringing, and if she''s going to live as a civilian, she''s going to need the knowledge to go with it.


    If there was nothing there, I guess she was just spoiling the special treatment of a different world.


    "Let me be clear. I have no intention of getting involved with Alisa in the future. Is this a visit to connect with me? So let me deny that possibility from my own mouth. That''s the only kindness I have for Alisa."


    "Oh no... terrible..."


    No one has sympathy for a beautiful girl with a hurt look on her face. Know that this is the difference with Baraxin.


    In the first place, I am often treated like a livestock, but what the hell did I expect?


    Not if you''re getting beat up. Listen to me.


    I''m the one from another world who doesn''t get caught up in diplomatic issues, so that''s a clear word, right?


    "Terrible? Isn''t it worse that you try to use it? Do I look stupid enough to be my friend, assuming I rely on it from the beginning?"


    "I don''t mean to!


    "I asked for it as a country, even if you didn''t intend to. You, the nobleman, have a duty to cooperate with it."


    "... have I been used?"


    Now I''m the victim -... I told you I was obliged. Is that head a decoration?


    "Okay, Dear Alisa. Has anyone opposed marriage around you? You can''t remain as penniless as you have been before than you can be a nobleman. Some of you would have opposed me because I would be in a position tied to many constraints. Because it''s going to change the way you live until then."


    "That, is..."


    "Some of you told me to get some annoying manners. If I thought of you instead of abusing you, did I respond to your words?"


    In fact, half the people who don''t care, half the people who tried to do something about it.


    But she''s someone who even thinks'' terrible ''about what I said earlier. If it bothered you a little, you''d be running, wouldn''t you?


    "A great part of you would have been easily accepted around if you were a civilian. But the place you chose won''t stay put. If it''s just the two of you, you''re not allowed to have a proper attitude in public, are you?


    No offense, she wouldn''t even have known the thoughts of the country. But that''s enough of a problem, too.


    It should be desperate to take life from the country and make a connection. It doesn''t = mean it''s not expected from the country. You were just really protected.


    And is she aware of it? to the kindness of Ilfena, who is allowing me to speak on this occasion.


    By letting me speak, we will be silent, and that will be a personal conversation between me and her.


    It''s a direct scolding evasion from the royal family, a factor that would be disadvantageous enough if it was some kind of negotiation.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Kannas, you better learn a little bit more about diplomacy. Then... thank you Mizuki. I stopped this disrespect after I clarified your stupidity and raised the issue."


    "Our attitude¡­ No, Baraxin''s thoughts, too"


    "Right. I think you should have taught her the attitude she deserves and how to be a nobleman. You can''t just spoil it and take it for granted."


    "Yes...... ok. Again, yes."


    "Ed!? What the hell do you mean...?


    "Alisa, I''ll talk to you later, so apologize now. And Lord Mizuki... apologize and thank you as Alisa''s husband."


    "You understand. Above all."


    Arisa bows her head in confusion to Edward, who rises and bows her head deeply.


    Education sounds tough - but I don''t know anymore. Good luck taking the spoiled responsibility.


    "Let''s just say so far. Good day, Mizuki."


    A word from the Demon King opened the door.


    "Good luck!


    All parties have a late pull-in lunch in the dorm. I want to drink in the mood.


    They were going to take it with that couple on their original plans, but you think almost everyone refused?


    ... My husband is going to make fun of my wife anyway if she looks like that.


    "I don''t know what to say... if there''s any chance of staying in this world, spoiling it is also an idea."


    "Isn''t that also due to the fact that he''s too innocent?


    "Too innocent?


    "The greater the difference from the original world, the less realistic it is. What if she saw herself as the protagonist of the story? Weren''t the nobles attentive, had a nice guardian, and treated like princesses imagined by the civilians?


    Only admiration will precede them because civilians do not know the role of nobility or royalty. But there''s actually a lot going on. Even the prince''s marriage is over. Even if a civilian marries a royal family, it''s a lifetime of hard work. If I knew the reality, I would never, ever admire it.


    "I see, she thought it would still be allowed after marriage because she kept being treated like an ''imaginary princess held by a civilian''."


    "I think there have been times when the state has abandoned education solely to ensure its own safety. Your husband seemed to know something."


    "You would have been spoiled more than our country with a strong focus, especially because you''re a different world, and you treated me like you touched a swelling"


    "You can''t understand telling her to be noble when she was in that state, because she''s been allowed to be."


    "After all, it looks like you''re from another world, and it doesn''t matter."


    Everyone seems to be sympathetic. Except for the fact that the country and I will compromise.


    I guess he''ll make it if he finds out about this one too.


    - After this, I didn''t even think there was an unexpected reunion shard.

 47 The reunion was sudden.

    After face-to-face with a couple of Baraksin envoys.


    Ever since then, I''ve been living my life in a dorm. I don''t want to see you, with that kid.


    I hear she was scolded by her husband that day after she pulled up to the guest room.


    Yeah, it''s okay to be scolded and reflect. The next thing I know, I''ll bring my experience to life.


    but.


    "I want to apologize to Mr. Mizuki too! ''I said it out. I see. It pains me to hear that you made the right choice.


    I can confidently say that I was not wrong because I was praised by the Demon King.


    I said, "I''m not interested in anything in the future," right?


    You''re not gonna apologize until you forgive me, are you?


    You know it''s just self-satisfaction to push an unsolicited apology?


    So if you don''t forgive me, they could say, ''I apologize properly, but it''s terrible,'' right?


    That''s all, my discretionary imagination, but you don''t say anyone doubts you too much. Do you have the impression with me?


    Ugh. It''s amazing.


    I didn''t think health, honesty, and hard work would be negative elements.


    Besides, he said, ''I have to apologize because it was my fault!'' I only thought so.


    Looks like the protagonist of the maiden game to me, her.


    You''re not listening to people because of all your claims!?


    Haven''t you learned anything from my story and my husband''s sermon, in vain?


    I don''t know about my husband, but I said, ''Do what the nobles deserve because it would be a disgrace to the country''? Of course, explain exactly why.


    I thought Baraxin''s common sense was different from Ilfena Zebrest''s, but they don''t.


    I mean, you mean she doesn''t understand at all. No, you understand that you''re bad, but you''re not accompanied by any subsequent action?


    She''s locked up in her room saying she''s in trouble for just acting on her own, but it''s all been reported because she''s begging the knights of the escort to ''let me see Mr. Mizuki''.


    Hey, there''s no way you can act on your own like that in another country. If you take him out, he''ll punish the escort, won''t he?


    You think all the Kingsguards who weren''t even under a good impression are causing even more anger?


    Oh, this is information from the Kingsguard knights, whose events the other day began to speak on the brink. Sometimes they come over here for dinner, so they finally pass on her information.


    It must be a care from the Demon King. Hey, this. Yeah, I''ll never go to the royal palace.


    I don''t know, when I see him, I''m going to hit him. Intimidation is going to activate unconsciously if you want to gaze at it.


    In the meantime, another customer is coming from another country today.


    This one''s an old friend of Count Vollin''s. He said I was going to make tea treats. He wants to feed me because I''m close to him personally. Well, that''s a rare food here.


    Of course, he has the recognition of both himself and the Demon King. He''s a man of credibility for the Demon King to give him a light permit... very different from that couple.


    - I didn''t think there was just a reunion event going on there.


    It''s a coincidence......!


    I had her come to my room in the knight''s dorm because I had something to do with her. The attendant is Al and several other white knights.


    The escort is on so she can get out, and the reference is to the behavior of the main character in the maiden game. What if they really come?


    "Mizki, this is Mr. Glenn Darris. The Alberda Wizard."


    Count Volin introduces one man by saying so. The person, such as the mid-forties, is skinny but sharp in sight.


    Sharp, though.


    For some reason, you look at me and you open your eyes and you expose your amazement.


    Oh, what!? I haven''t done anything yet!?


    "Oh..."


    "Oh?"


    "Are you a Valhalla associate...?


    "Huh... participants in that game!?


    "That outfit, what if Valhalla''s livestock sage!?


    "I just have no mercy for my enemies as to who the cattle are!


    "That reaction, exactly as it is! Seriously, in person or inside!


    "... who are you?


    "Don''t you remember? There would have been a beast man you missed."


    "Nostalgia,... red? Oh, lie, what''s in the red!?


    "The contents... don''t change, you"


    I remember. There he is. There he is, there''s definitely a kid called the Red Cat.


    Is that it!? Was the contents this guy!?


    ... happy to be reunited but shocked by the contents, your sister.


    The surroundings that cannot follow us as we raise our voices pointing to each other are frightening. In the meantime, Count Volin has reluctantly called out.


    "... that, Glenn? Do you know each other?


    "" Ah. "


    Speaking of which, everyone was there. I was so surprised that I forgot.


    This way, I snorted when I saw Glenn.


    "I''m a friend of the same world."


    "You can be a master to Non."


    "" Ha!?


    We were all confused by what we said this time.


    That''s right, it''s what''s up there at your age. I don''t think that''s right.


    "Why don''t you just sit down and talk? And some of the tea treats Mizuki made for me."


    Al''s voice calmed him down for now.


    ... That''s nobility, I''m returning it quickly and sanely.


    Let''s just sit down and calm down. They won''t leave until I explain anyway.


    "First, Non and Mizki were friends in the same world. You know that, right?


    "Oh. Glenn, were you a different world?


    "Well, I didn''t have time to explain the situation when I got here."


    Count Volin didn''t seem to know. Al explains to me, "There was a time when Alberda could have rubbed it in civil unrest."


    ... Well, didn''t you have time to come to a country in the middle of a civil unrest and say that you were a different world instead of a guardian?


    "Mizuki, it was twenty-seven years ago that Non came to this world. How old are you?


    "Twenty-seven years ago? I guess I''m three months."


    "Again...... does it make a difference in the time you fell even in the same era? The place doesn''t seem to be constant either."


    Apparently, there''s quite a time discrepancy. Then I can also snort that high technology has been left in the past.


    No matter how much they say you''ve referenced Anchez''s technology, there''s something that seems'' impossible without knowing the original ''.


    The bath, shower, toilet, etc. would be the best to be raised. Because magic is also used, it feels like co-producing with people in this world. It seems to be a reproduction of what was used in Anchez, but it is something I am not free to do.


    According to the book I saw at the teacher''s place, it was'' women of different worlds'' who devised this. "I liked it very beautifully," so I can''t stand the current situation and I think I desperately set the scene for life.


    This world, where health care is not very well developed as a real problem, could it have been a life-threatening situation if we hadn''t just fixed up a hygienic environment? The only cure for the disease is medicine, if it comes from an age of advanced medical technology, it would be the realization that falling into disease = death.


    Unless you''re a doctor, what you can do is improve your hygiene. As a result, the number of people dying of illness has dropped dramatically, making her a must-have presence in medical books.


    "So, you two were talking to friends... Master, what?


    Al asks puzzled. I suppose it would be uncomfortable for a person who is said to be an intellectual general to call me a ''master'', obviously younger. Count Vollin also snorts all that he wants to hear.


    "Our world can play in a world different from reality when it comes to virtual reality. Well, is it easier to tell you that it''s possible to create a temporary appearance and go into a story and live in that world?


    "In the story, is it?


    "Yeah. I feel like I can spend some time in a fantasy world different from reality. Of course you are."


    "... somehow, but I understand. So you two were friends in that fantasy world?"


    "Me too, Red... no, Glenn was close because he was in the same position as a military teacher"


    "Nong is a junior, his organization was different, but the country where he is based is the same, so there was interaction."


    We were close at Alliance Guru because we were close to the base and we didn''t want to be hostile. It''s a nostalgic memory now that the service is over.


    So Mizuki taught you tactics?


    "Uhm. Not everything, but it was really helpful"


    "You know, Glenn. That means practical, right? Did you even make it through this world?


    "Of course. You''ve heard rumors that it was for military training with you, haven''t you? Measures based on the effects of the weather, the use of terrain, grasping of information on their own forces, and the consequent assembly of strategies¡­ have been powerful enough in this world. You can imagine that from what Noon is said to be an archdeacon, right?


    It was certainly a strangely realistic world setting. It wasn''t all about the level or skill, it was all about the conditions.


    At any rate, there were so many weak guilds that during the ''war'' there was a landslide on the battlefield after it rained, annihilating all the top guilds. It is a triumph of wisdom using terrain conditions.


    It would have worked quite well in real life if he had been a competent military teacher in such a world. Although it is also a major factor that he has worked harder and that this world is very similar to the world of games.


    I was just ready for what I needed. Because the biggest difference between games and reality is that people die.


    Whether we work out a plan or not, if we can''t bear the sacrifices that come with it, we won''t gain the trust of our allies and we will just be frustrated by the sense of sin ourselves. Glenn became known as the Wisdom General because he had gone beyond them. It also leads to me being relentlessly truncated from my enemies.


    If Alisa has lived uninterested in such things, it could be cruel compared to us. Well, she didn''t seem to be in the environment where she was asked for something, so the current situation is due to the sweetness of her understanding of the situation.


    "Mizuki''s excellence is because he had that experience."


    "Perhaps you can say that because the calmness to grasp the situation and use the information has been cultivated?


    "But you''ve noticed Glenn well enough to know just how temporary he is, haven''t you?


    Count Volin is asking half impressed and half frightened.


    "Well, Nan''s knowledge of Mizuki just changed the color of her hair and eyes by making a man of the gender of this body. Most importantly, it should have been for Mizuki only."


    "Uh... Mizuki, what you didn''t understand"


    "Because Glenn looked completely different. At his age, he''s about twelve years old, and he''s a shota with big ears and a blocked tail."


    "Shota, don''t say it!


    "That''s a fact. He''s my father now."


    "I was a perfect seventeen back then!


    Not only did he say he was a shooter, but he also said he was a shooter. It''s very painful to say it as it is now, so let''s shut up.


    She had bright red hair and pretty eyes, as the name suggests. Was Red Lotus (Glenn) his real name?


    "Is that Mizuki the man... I think you''d like to see"


    "Can you see it?


    "What!? Make sure you show me!


    Glenn was eating up when I was talking to Al. You look kind of so desperate...... you missed me in the other world, I knew it.


    I just show the characters in my memory with illusion, but it''s enough to just see them.


    The technology I''ve tried in the ghost riots is quick to help, I don''t know what''s in my life.


    "Uh, like this"


    When you get up and activate the procedure with the words, a familiar figure appears next to you. Silver hair tied to one behind the neck with green eyes, clothes intact but about ten centimeters taller than the body.


    ... Well, because the body and the shape are hardly the same, the hair is simply a different color. It may make a slight difference because it will be a man, but it is a feminine appearance.


    "Oh... I miss you, it''s just like it was back then"


    "Shall I make you hear the words, too?" Long time no see, Glenn. Are you hurt again because of impotence?


    "I don''t want you to tell me!... well said."


    "Sure, if this is the case, you''ll notice it when you look at Mizuki, which basically doesn''t change."


    "''Right? I just changed my language.''"


    As a man, a high voice is something in the game. That''s the first voice for Glenn to hear in twenty-seven years.


    Everyone elsewhere is admired and convinced of Glenn, who is slightly tearful and nostalgic.


    ... I''m glad the Black Knights aren''t here. They blame me for asking questions.


    It was just a hassle to make it in - I didn''t want to mix myself up because I had a high beauty rate in vain. But it seems to have helped us reunite unexpectedly. I''m sure it was due to the intimacy.


    And when Al stood up to see what he thought, he said, "Yes! ''and shook my hand.


    "I''m confident that you can love any look you want! He''s attractive enough, too."


    "... right. Ignore the gender walls?"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t freshen up your problem statement for nothing, you expect me to punch you?


    Al, why do you sometimes become an unreadable child of the air?


    "Mizuki... liked by troublesome things again..."


    Glenn, because you miss those tears, don''t you? You''re not pitying me, are you?!?


    "Hey, Glenn. We had company in this world, like we had company over there, didn''t we?


    "... oh. An irreplaceable companion who survived civil unrest together."


    "Were you laughing properly, not just surviving?


    "I laughed and got angry and cried. That''s how it is now."


    "Oh well."


    "Will you be my friend again?


    "Friendship going on even if you don''t tell me"


    "... right"


    Looks like we got ''Friends Who Can Be Understanders'' with the reunion, us.


    And I never expected there to be an event (= troublesome) to reunite and increase friendship early.


    Cause?... she''s an example, that kid from another world.

 48 Real purpose

    - Baraksin Royal Castle - in a room


    "Oh boy, the nobles do a lot of reckless things too"


    The young man, who reached for the cup of the table with his sigh, sighed deeply.


    Young people''s worries would also be natural...... such as leaving the edge of diplomacy to the troubled children of this country.


    Edward is brilliant, but he has a calm personality and is not the type to say things that are tight. Though he alone would retain a little anxiety, he would do his part without buying unhappiness.


    The problem is his wife.


    For once, he has become one of the messengers but is in fact only a mere tourist.


    Because the reason for the trip is to meet people from different worlds, the point is that they made contact with people from different worlds in Ilfena.


    He was innocently happy not knowing anything, but he should have at least taught him the role alone.


    What are you thinking, such as sending out people who are inexperienced in diplomacy, unfamiliar with standing around and people from different worlds who know nothing?


    "Master Linus was against it."


    "You bet! She wouldn''t even understand the identity system, though she''d be too anxious."


    Linus naturally nodded loudly when one of the knights of the escort - a prince''s childhood tame and his friend Ricard - whined with a face like he chewed up a bitter bug.


    The elderly samurai, who had refrained beside him, also secretly leaks her sigh. I may not be worthy of myself for not being able to praise them because I know the Lord''s hardships.


    It is Edward''s wife, Alisa, who is fuelling their anxiety.


    Protected by this country three years ago as an otherworldly person, she was terribly innocent and pure from the beginning.


    They looked adorable, and those around them cited their unhappy position as helping them with their bright, hard work.


    But that was a mistake.


    It''s just a spoil if it''s too much to help. If we have to live in this world, it is absolutely necessary that we acquire the least amount of knowledge.


    Bad way to put it, but she herself was judged worthless to Baraksin, so the fianc¨¦es prepared were the highest ranked Viscounts. Nobility is gone trying to welcome her into the house if you know her everyday.


    ... Not all disrespect can be missed because of how many otherworlds you are, that exodus is only harmful.


    Edward was so good, he''s managed to fix it.


    In the first place, some of my fianc¨¦es tried to flatter her as guardian.


    The lead was Ricard, and the older maids tried to think about the possibility of getting married in the future.


    However, it has not yet been achieved because the person in question tended to escape if it was too harsh. I''ve been dismissed from my guardianship since I got to the recard.


    Those who teach her reality that it''s a "special treatment allowed because she''s an otherworldly person" can''t help it if it''s rejected, and as a result, those who keep saying things that are nice to her remain around.


    ¡­ it is unclear whether that is really what I think of her or whether she is trying to use it.


    Besides, she didn''t grow up because of the aristocrats who kept selling the decision-making "available because she''s from another world". We can''t help but take it for granted if we continue to receive special treatment from those at high altitudes.


    And yet I don''t think it''s worth it or leave it, so I''d like to have it added up or subtracted.


    Even against Edward, he can''t help it because he thinks he can forgive it if he cries and reflects like he ever did.


    But there''s one thing she''s wrong with.


    We have a "technique to deal with" as a country, rather than being an advantage of the other world.


    "This visit is about trying those two. Edward is getting as far away from Alisa as he can."


    "Edward must be desperate, and I think it''s her last chance to be recognized."


    Yes, you''ll be desperate. That''s what I''m telling you.


    "If you can connect with people from different worlds, you''ll find value in her," he said.


    Actually, no, I sent them to Ilfena to try the two of them out.


    "Irfena''s eyes are harsh. If they don''t approve, it''s time to think about Alisa''s treatment."


    Royalty has a side connection. This time, we are asking for help as a decision to flatter Alisa''s previous attitude.


    Can those who work disrespect for other countries diplomacy?


    I wonder if there are a few things I think about if I know the reality.


    And Edward should also know the reality that he can''t shelter on his own.


    "It would be decisive if Irfena told me ''no'' this time. Can we go down to the private sector thoroughly? The nobles won''t want to use her until they turn that country against their enemies either. Edward must know too."


    "There are other worlds in Ilfena, and you''ll see the difference clearly."


    "Surely all the guardians were Duke family members. You think the Dukes want marriage without a guardian?"


    "... that''s not standard either."


    "I wonder what kind of ''education'' took place."


    Irfena is a country with all its strength, for better or worse. What kind of education was provided to the extent that it was recognized there?


    Definitely must not have done the spoil of ''special treatment''. I suppose it would be possible if "special treatment" were to be taught thoroughly.


    Ilfena, a country where many people have stomach aches in diplomacy and are told they don''t want to turn to their enemies. The otherworldly man is familiar with such an environment. That''s enough of a threat.


    "Ma, it''s all since the two of us got back. I''m already ready."


    "Right......"


    "What? Is that what you think of Alisa?


    "I think it''s pathetic. She''s not supposed to be in this world."


    "But she''s the one who didn''t turn a blind eye to the harsh reality of accepting all the convenient things for me"


    "Yes, sir."


    She also had a presence that really worried and cared. I can''t sympathize because he''s the only one who refused to do so.


    Maybe if we went down to the private sector, we could live happily ever after. Because to the extent that you live carefully, you can take care of yourself.


    Those who knew the plan sincerely hoped to lean in the right direction for both of them. Because it''s also true that they were leading Alisa.


    - In the office of Ilfena Erschon.


    Edward was stunned by the word he was told was a letter handed to him by Elshon.


    In addition to Elshon, there was a collection of black knights in the room, as well as Gordon, who was Mizki''s guardian.


    "Is this... a fact"


    I guess Edward also understands with his head that he smelled his mind wishing for denial rather than confirmation.


    I know too much, I can''t help it. It seemed doubtful about this visit in the first place.


    If you knew Alisa on a daily basis, you wouldn''t be allowed by the king, no matter what the nobles say. If the other person is Irfena.


    "Need a response? I think you remember that handwriting."


    "Yes...... yes, right"


    The handwriting of the letter is the king of Balaxin, you can''t go wrong.


    I guess Edward just didn''t want to believe what was written there.


    The content of the letter is a request for cooperation from King Baraksin.


    "This visit is to try two people, Edward and Alisa"


    This one word will tell you everything. If you don''t get the attitude you deserve, you get truncated, that''s the thing.


    The nobles said it was the ''last chance'' to find value in Alisa, but the real meaning was different.


    That''s what the nobles who were flattered by Alisa seemed to believe, but I guess those who should be called loyalists, starting with the king, said it was the ''last chance'' to decide what to do in the future.


    And Edward gets some punishment, too. Because I kept sheltering Alisa and ended up spoiling her.


    But he looks like he expected it somewhere.


    In fact, Edward thinks he can tie her up any more.


    "After Mizuki accepted that she had to live in this world, she really greedily asked for knowledge. I asked you anything if you didn''t know. I didn''t hate to teach you the art of living because I knew what it looked like around me."


    Gordon spins his words but thinks at the time.


    It was in the early days of village protection that we didn''t even know the common sense of the private sector. I felt there was a difference from this world as far as I could hear it.


    But she just embraced reality and focused on getting the skills and knowledge to live. He said,


    ''There''s nothing I can do to cry, if I know I can''t go home, this is the only thing I can do!


    That''s why. He was the first to think about life in this world. I ran out of time just to cry.


    ¡­ is a very successful idea. For once, as a young woman, what about that?


    "I was interested in magic as part of that. Besides, I had to assemble it myself because it couldn''t be used in the normal way. He had no choice but to become a magician if he was to use magic."


    "But isn''t it something you can do easily?


    "Exactly. But it is not impossible even if it cannot be done easily. And because of it, Mizki was called to the castle."


    "The Mage is dangerous. You can''t leave us alone. But surveillance doesn''t mean we''re gonna get used to it."


    You could have put something convenient on your blow-in side. But if you are a magician, then you will notice the contradictions and the circumstances in which you are placed. It''s about her greedy desire for knowledge, it''ll be easy to get to the truth.


    He doesn''t want a life that''s just protected, it doesn''t matter what he thinks.


    "''You are heretical not only in terms of otherworldliness, but also in terms of witchcraft. Try to blend into your surroundings as much as possible'' ¡­ that''s what I initially said to Mizuki when I protected him. Because she''s protecting it, she''s embracing things like identity systems that weren''t before."


    "''Didn''t I say that at first''? I didn''t really understand when they called me to the castle. I made an effort to learn and get used to myself by moving places in my life. Did your wife make that effort?


    Identity systems are commonplace for nobles and their servants. So stand out if you don''t do what you deserve in living.


    There must have been some people who tried to make Alisa wear it for fear. If you ''don''t want to mess up the place'' whether you like her or not.


    "Nobody thinks they can do it from the beginning. But if you were preaching that importance to her to be rejected, there would have been another future, wouldn''t there? If you were a positive kid, if you could understand, wouldn''t you have made an effort?


    ¡­¡­


    Yes, I would have made an effort. And if you looked like that, your surroundings would have made you a teacher, and maybe you were on my side.


    Not only would I comfort Alisa, who tears that she''s been told tough things, but if I had been properly informed of the need for it.


    Edward thought he simply didn''t want to be hated just because he knew who she had her guardian untied.


    If she mattered, she should have made me understand whether she hated me or cried.


    It annoyed the Lord''s hands because he couldn''t do it, and it was supposed to make him look into the stage like this.


    I am now ashamed of myself for wanting Mizuki to take my side, etc. Her rejection was natural, and I could also understand what it meant to be ''kindness not to be involved in anything''.


    ... because they don''t make comparisons.


    If you avoid the possibility of being irritated by inferiority and stretch a good part unique to Alisa, that''s the best way to do it.


    Mizuki''s strength is also due to his personality. There is a personal difference, it is impossible to expect the same.


    The fact that Mizuki, who already has a proven track record, is only negative.


    "I didn''t tell Mizuki about this one. It would be better to have a clear comparison as a different world."


    "Really..."


    "I told him it was a public place, so it was up to him."


    "Now, thank you. If it''s true, you should tell Lord Mizuki directly, but now it''s better not to get involved."


    "Right. I''ll tell him."


    When Edward thanked him deeply and raised his face, there was determination in his expression.


    gratitude and apology and... perhaps a separation and. You will not be challenged or denied the decision that will be made.


    That''s when Klaus raised his voice.


    "Your Highness. It seems she strolls through the garden..."


    Edward clenches his fist to the word. What floats there is disappointment and anger. I thought you said, "Don''t leave the room."


    "Your Highness, I would like to ask you not to punish the knights of the escort even if she is about to escape."


    "Are you sure? Maybe your wife''s headed to Mizuki''s, huh?


    "Mizuki has a room in the knight''s quarters, and the nobleman''s wife is never on her way alone."


    That''s impossible if Gordon''s words are normal. What rumors can a noble woman make if she goes to a dormitory where there are only men without permission?


    Mizuki has a room because two of her guardians basically live in a dormitory. It is not aristocratic in the first place and is treated as an official. It''s not an issue because I''m actually working.


    "Because your wife says too much she wants to apologize to Mizuki, right?" She doesn''t come out of her room in a knight''s quarters, "she says. Thought you''d give up if you heard that."


    "Oh no... since when has Your Highness been so kind?


    "Mizuki would be doing it based on the information given, too, right?


    Which means I leave it to my own discretion. It can also be called a trap given the purpose of this one.


    "We apologize for the inconvenience. I will not take refuge in anything."


    "Right. You can understand that."


    "It took me a long time to think through it, but my loyalty to Your Majesty is not cloudy. I''m not going to make a mistake this time."


    Other than him to tell Edward clearly - I had a rare, satisfying grin to Klaus.


    That was enough to brave Edward for making one choice.

 49 Whispering sympathy and her mistakes.

    "Well, did you still assemble the magic yourself"


    "Oh, did you try?


    "Uh-huh. But Noon seems to have low magic powers..."


    We''re happy to see each other again and then we''ll report on our situation.


    Glenn was involved in civil unrest early on when he came, and he was accidentally treated like a military teacher with the acknowledgment of measures he accidentally uttered.


    Red Cat...... you had a hard time.


    Your sister is going to cry. I want to go back and help you.


    The war that the modern man suddenly kills and deserves is so tight...


    Well, now you seem interested in me being a magician.


    Oh, did you try and frustrate me? I can''t do the magic of chanting, either.


    "Maybe I have a problem with the pronunciation."


    "Pronunciation?"


    "For us, the language of this world is automated, right? So it''s not necessarily the same word you''re hearing and actually saying."


    If it''s easy to understand, does saying ''Japan'' in English sound like ''Japan (Nihon)'' to us?


    Automated translation is also a thought.


    "I see. Is that what happened"


    "That''s only one possibility. But I''m glad Glenn couldn''t use magic."


    "Why?


    "I don''t think we could have achieved the same results if we had relied on technology that only certain people could use."


    ¡­¡­ Yeah, you''re right. "


    The reason is proven by ourselves in the game.


    "Grab victory with your people," "No unnecessary professions/skills, etc."


    It was a game in which we should not forget the concept of operation, cooperation was imperative.


    It''s unsuitable for combat, but with great accessory effects. Production jobs that create gear and traps, usually from what an out-of-power explorer needs to decipher, such as a military master or a secret book. Production jobs, in particular, have to use other jobs to procure materials, leaving combat to fellow intellectual-specific seekers.... It was a setup where individuals couldn''t help but be strong, that game.


    I think it was Glenn who knew the situation, so he took advantage of the personality of his allies and beat them.


    Above all, the former suspicious sorcerer will stand out and be alert to both enemies and allies.


    "You wouldn''t have won if you seemed to rely on certain people. Even if we could win, the existence of a ''hero'' would have been a hassle later."


    "Civil unrest could rub a ''hero'' if he wasn''t at the top of the force."


    People''s interests go to prominence. There is only one king who attracts the people in a situation where the country has to be put together.


    Experience is great that it''s a game. It''s helpful enough for us.


    and one crack of knight s jumped in there.


    "Mizuki! You''ll never get out of here!


    "Huh? Why?


    "That woman is coming to see you!


    ¡­¡­ Seriously? "


    "Whoa! Cain''s stopping me right now, but I can''t hear you."


    The indoors would have no choice but to be surrounded by subtle air. ''Cause that''s the situation.


    "Al, this is a knight''s dorm, right?


    "Yes."


    "In addition to having a guardian, I treat you like an employee, but you''re basically banned from women, right?


    "At least you won''t be visited by a female nobleman, except occasionally"


    Yeah, it is, isn''t it? I was taught when I lived here, too.


    You can''t ask me to be a woman without prudence unless I get permission and a third party, can you?


    At last, the knight who lives here may have flirted with you or something, right?


    You don''t understand, hey, no, no, no! I don''t want you to be suspected of infidelity. Thank you!


    "... Fine, I''ll see you."


    "Mizuki!?


    "I don''t understand things, I don''t know anymore. Yeah, everybody stay here, okay? ''Cause I can''t let it be a funny rumor."


    "Of course it is. Shall I finally hold you tight and keep your hands out of it?


    "... if that sounds bad, please"


    Nod to Al''s words. Yeah, that seems likely.


    At first sight you won''t have a problem with flirting because you''re my fianc¨¦e. Al must be mad, too.


    "Hmm, can Noon stay here too?


    "Glenn?"


    Someone from another country just happens to be a witness.


    done, and overlapped wonderfully with the once red cat to laugh. I feel the discomfort has disappeared somehow.


    "Yeah, please"


    "I''ll take care of it. It won''t hurt you to know."


    "... I''ll ask you for dinner. If you have ingredients, you can cook the original world dishes."


    "What!? Then I want omelettes, hamburgers and stews!


    "Childhood taste, is that what you liked twenty-seven years ago? You have stew, in this world."


    "It''s annoying! You rarely eat dairy!


    "¡­ Copy"


    Speaking of which, is it a situation where materials are not readily available? If you had rubbed it in civil unrest, luxury would be forbidden... dairy products are more food than nobility, except Zebrast.


    Well, I have trouble getting a request to boil fish or miso soup.


    "Then let''s invite her to my room. Will you call me?


    "Are you sure?


    "Yeah. It would be somewhat good if I invited you, wouldn''t it?... apart from Irfena''s reaction because you''ve been seen coming on your own"


    That would be the only way to keep the knights of the escort and the knights of this dorm out of trouble.


    Can''t you delude me, including the fact that I''m a different world?


    "... ok. I''ll bring you straight here."


    Saying so, knight s one crack left the room. The remaining faces exhale.


    In the meantime, I was thinking something completely different.


    Knight s...... Now who''s Kain?


    I still don''t know your names because I''ve never had them before.


    "Excuse me......"


    I was in the middle of preparing tea for her when she walked into the room with that in mind.


    It''s circumstantial evidence, this. They can''t think it''s just words if you''re ready to entertain them.


    "Come in, please"


    Sit yourself down while encouraging Alisa. You can''t help it if the sitting Alisa looks uncomfortable... because there''s something about a white knight or something. I pushed you, so bear with me.


    "So what can I do for you?


    "Um! I asked how rude my attitude was the other day. So apologize..."


    "If you want to apologize, why are you here?


    To apologize.


    I sigh deeply at Alisa''s condition. No, ''I have to apologize!'' I don''t even think about how my actions will be reflected by just standing ahead of the idea.


    I honestly don''t think he''s basically a bad kid, but he''s out in the wrong direction. Shouldn''t this child have first taught you ''what impact your actions have on your surroundings and what the consequences will be''?


    ...... hmm? Is this kid being taught that? If I fail, will I just scold him in person?


    Instead of being missed acting, you should have made them understand after punishing the people who ate the entanglement, right? If I let him reflect for a few days and then say, ''I was allowed to be an exception this time because I''m from another world'' or something, no one will be harmed.


    I guess I wouldn''t understand the importance of teaching the rules if I didn''t know what would happen after they were broken. I don''t look like the type of person who deliberately troubles you and enjoys the reaction.


    Is there a problem with Baraxin''s education? In some cases, we want to make accountability a state.


    "Dear Alisa, with your presence here, there are three possibilities: the punishment of the knight of the escort, the suspicion of infidelity between you and the knights of this dorm, and the suspicion of Balaxin. Do you understand that?


    "Nah!? Punishment!?... I''m unfaithful."


    "But if you came alone to a female forbidden knight''s dorm with a husband, you can''t complain about any rumors spreading, can you? Naturally, the knights are annoying."


    "Ah..."


    Alisa fades and trembles pathetically. I don''t have time for this, I''m sorry, but let me tell you at once.


    "You give top priority to your personal feelings about what you want to do. But that means putting out those who get caught up in your own selfishness. You''re the only one with special treatment. They can''t get away with it."


    "I... don''t mean that."


    "Be the first to think about what your actions will do. For this reason, it is important to know the rules and to acquire the common sense of the nobility. If you knew, you wouldn''t act blameworthy, would you?


    I can''t hang Alisa''s kind words that lean down without words. If I feel sorry for her, I feel more sorry for the people I''ve been wielding.


    Understand. It''s time to grow up, huh? And get back to your room before I find out.


    But.


    The door opened unexpectedly. ''Don''t let anyone through,'' even though I was telling him.


    There are only a few people who need to ignore my wishes.


    "Lord Alisa? I heard you were making a scene here. Take a leg... what are you doing? Edward told me not to leave the room."


    Really demon king in person.


    You don''t usually come to my room enough to come to the dining room!? No, it''s just to avoid being rumored weird because I''m a woman. I''m not going to the royal palace unless they basically call me.


    Not really.


    ¡­¡­


    Sorry, guys. Maybe it won''t help. I can''t do that with that person.


    I guess I tried to delude myself because it''s a country that''s tough on me and on other countries. I''m a sermon course too.


    "Mizuki? Let me give you an excuse."


    "Uh, invite me to my room for a cup of tea and talk to you."


    I didn''t lie.


    "Well, you don''t seem to be lying. So you think I instructed you to come to the knight''s dorm?


    "Exactly. I didn''t say that."


    "I guess, because you understand."


    ''I didn''t know'' was impossible because I got all kinds of explanations when I lived here.


    Exhales and drops shoulders Speaks out like Al takes over my words.


    "Your Highness, what are you going to do with those who were her escorts?


    "Mizuki seems to be somewhat involved this time, so I can be discreet."


    Oh, grace! I thought it was tougher because it''s a country of strength!


    "And then. Mizuki, deception isn''t good, is it?


    Did you find out?


    In the meantime, the knights in charge of the escort are done to that extent, above all.


    "Well, shall I hear what Lord Alisa has to say? You heard from Mizuki how your actions might affect you?


    "Yes...... sorry"


    "I''ll hear the apology for once. But I''m going to let the country protest that I acted on my own initiative."


    "!... yes, yes"


    Alisa, who speaks weakly apologetic words, looked really flashy. But there''s no way that the Demon King would turn his pity on me like that.


    Is it my concern that the look on the face of the Demon King leaving the room with Alisa was somewhere satisfying...?


    "Is that good for you? I thought you were gonna scold me."


    "Hey... I thought there might have been some problems educating you"


    "Problem?"


    "Do you think you can understand teaching ''Born Noble'' in the same way as teaching ''Running Folks''?


    There is no reason to assume that it is'' to the extent of being scolded ''unless it is a life-threatening rule. If there are any spoilers.


    Glenn snorts at my words to see if there''s anything I can think of.


    "Sure. But that''s not acceptable, is it?


    "Yeah. That''s why she wasn''t sheltering, was it? Basically I just kept the damage from coming to this country. I don''t have the right to talk about her treatment."


    "Getting out and coming to the Knight''s Dorm" is probably the most unpleasant thing, so just erasing the possibility of "trying to push me into the room" with precision is not going to change much. ¡­ but a sermon may come to me.


    "Is there a problem with education in the country, too? That''s the way you think about it."


    "Spoiling is a problem, but I think there''s a problem with the way you teach it."


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "I was thrown into a courtesy book and Zebrast at the teacher''s place to learn the experience."


    "Experience learning?


    "Using identity systems and the perception of aristocratic societies to encourage measures"


    "Wait a minute! What the hell did you do!?


    "Try to discredit the rumoured figures or ride the power struggle with a power move in the name of identity..."


    In the rear palace, they attacked me when I showed a gap, so hey, when I teased my disgust. If you win a power battle, you''ll get the least amount of self-preservation! Be careful what you do.


    ... Oh, Count Volin? What did you do with your head?


    The demon kings were enjoying themselves, weren''t they?


    Don''t show the power struggle superior/gap, kick it down and go up! isn''t it the aristocratic society?

 50 Decisions and much kindness

    "That''s why..."


    The day after Alisa raided the dorm, the two went back to the country.


    I thought you were mad at the Demon King, but he just explained the circumstances of this one.


    I wasn''t asked about any circumstances either, so I''m calling the Demon King''s office today.


    ... but they told me to bring you something to eat. Let''s not punish this for trying to delude us this time.


    Did you find out I had prototype chiffon cake with my guardian before? You seem to like surprisingly sweet things.


    Since you came to this world, you''ve made yourself a tea person for an in-house gathering because you''ve been producing sweets, me.


    So this was a visit to honor those two?


    "Yeah. Because you won''t be able to make them understand thoroughly in your own country. If our country takes the form of protest, we can''t take refuge."


    "... very handy, huh?


    "With that arrangement, it would be hard to punish people from all over the world if they wanted to, wouldn''t it? I''m not from the country. So based on past events, we have the right measures."


    So you don''t let the otherworlds know that yourself. There will be respite until the final warning.


    Well, actually, that''s not good enough. The fact that "protests have come from other countries", something that nobles rubbing against when they are worthy of use, will be a great name for punishment.


    "Looks like Edward understood better. Said shelter wasn''t everything."


    "You were scolding me for once, weren''t you?


    "It didn''t seem like I could make you understand. Like you said, I think there was a problem with education."


    Right after that commotion yesterday.


    I reported it to the Demon King as a different view of the world.


    You should have told me how my actions affect my surroundings and what the consequences are, right?


    You don''t understand teaching a "runaway civilian" the same way you teach a "born noble"?


    Were you doing something that made you understand the importance in the first place?


    If Alisa lived in a wealthy house as unconstrained as a nobleman in the original world, it would have been a ''gentle lady a little shallow but honest and reflective''.


    It is unpleasant and feels loved by everyone. It''s like everyone can''t get serious and angry if they also ask why their flighty behavior is.


    It would be a pretty good category if I were a civilian in my world.


    "Shouldn''t we have understood each other from the discrepancy in our perception of position?


    "Yeah, that''s why I''m telling your opinion over there, too. I don''t know what kind of judgment that will be."


    You don''t know what''s going on over there, do you?


    "You just have to let them live in an aristocratic society once and for all without question. If you get frustrated with the rogue, you''ll wear it desperately."


    ... I don''t even know this education policy.


    Even though there was support, do you say you''re sorry to compare that situation to me who won?


    By the way, Demon King? Your educational policy seems to have been stunning even Count Volin of Ilfena.


    Was it the education of the freak (= powerful) standard, that one?


    - Barraksin Royal Castle and Linus'' office (Linus point of view)


    "... Again? But this..."


    "We''re responsible, too, aren''t we? Anyway, it''s from another world."


    I exhale deeply. Would it be natural if I looked at the report from Irfena in my hand?


    I have been entrusted with this matter by my brother, the King, under my jurisdiction. Honestly, the king must not have expected it from both of us. That is why I was entrusted with the task of not requiring a report between spectacle-like glances.


    "Edward, Alisa. You can''t leave this as uncertain as ever. Didn''t even protests come from other countries for not changing their attitudes to repeated reprimands? You can''t blame it on my country."


    "... Yes. We will punish you with any punishment."


    There is no sign of shelter for Alisa in Edward''s words. What the hell kind of change of heart he''s been desperately protecting.


    He has looked at this one as well when he accidentally turned to the recard he had withheld nearby.


    Was this... a rather tight sermon?


    The man in charge of Irfena must have been His Highness Elshon. His common name is certain......


    Think that far. I turned my first pity on both of you.


    ... the load would not have been too heavy for these two. There is no way that the rumored figure will retain us in a fervent pursuit until the "Demon King". He is so tough on other countries that he wonders if he knows the word "manipulation".


    "Dear Linus, would you allow me to speak?


    "Yeah? Yeah, I don''t mind."


    "Thank you. We want to dissolve the marital relationship. I descend from the position of Assistant Prime Minister and Alisa wants me to live as a civilian in a house owned by my Kannas family. Of course, I''d like your servants and escorts to have something you can trust."


    I guess I was pre-informed of Edward''s words. It''s a wind that''s withstanding tears, but I don''t see any upset in Alisa.


    But the contents are tougher than we thought. I didn''t know you would say that out of yourself.


    In addition to Edward and Alisa, he also refrains from taking care of Alisa from the beginning, as well as Tristan, who was a former guardian. They seemed speechless, just like me.


    "Edward. What the hell kind of a change of heart are you that sheltered Alisa so much? I''d like to know why, if possible."


    "Yes, because we realized that we only perceived words as superficial....... I''ve made the compassion hidden in the harsh words unscathed, and I''ve thought of those who spoke not only as cold people. Wouldn''t that be a good reason?"


    "... well. You guys looked back and realized it yourselves."


    "Yeah. You won''t even be forgiven as a nobleman. So at least you''re leaving."


    It''s not like the two of us didn''t have allies. But Edward and Alisa depended on each other while trumpeting those who spoke harsh words. How many times have you thought you were like the protagonist of a tragedy?


    But they didn''t seem to be fools to end the story with tragedy. As for him who has watched, he is pleased.


    "Looks like you were right about letting Ilfena go. I don''t know what it was like to notice."


    Aside from the fact that she accidentally reacted to the words she mouthed with a breath of relief, it was Alisa.


    "His Highness Elshon and Dear Mizki... I think it was because there were words from people from different worlds. I, Master Mizuki, taught me a lot. Why do you need to behave as a nobleman and how annoying running away can be to people?"


    "Lord Mizuki is strict in his words, but always cared for Alisa. The most obvious thing about it is that by saying," There''s nothing to do with it, "you''ve erased the possibility that you and Alisa will be compared."


    That would mean you denied stepping on Alisa as a comparable object.


    Alisa''s not retarded either, you mean she tried to understand if there was even a compelling reason.


    That, that is.


    "I must apologize to you too. Especially Alisa."


    "Ha... yes"


    "I saw the report from Ilfena and now I''m convinced of you guys.... that Alisa''s education could not be the same as her aristocratic counterparts. Now let me apologize, that I gave up my role without even giving you the education you needed. I''m sorry."


    "La...... Dear Linus!?


    I bow my head at the same time I tell you. Yes, this is an apology for ever thinking of Alisa as a stupid daughter.


    If they are aware of what they have done, we must not turn a blind eye to them.


    "Edward, Alisa. Do you have any idea why Lord Linus was so hard on you?


    Tristan speaks out in a calm voice.


    Right, if I miss now, I won''t have a chance to talk to you. I don''t need to know anything else.


    "This country has a great deal of power in the Church. You know how you talk so often in politics, right?


    "Yes."


    "This country has inheritance rights only for boys. The first king did not have the next boy longer than the present king was born. So when Linus was born, anxiety also arose with great joy."


    "Why? You''re a long-awaited prince, aren''t you?


    Alisa''s questions in particular. But Edward seems to have guessed.


    Take over Tristan''s words. I open my mouth.


    "My brother and I are apart of age. Naturally, my older brother and I are getting closer. Inheritance rights are higher for the king''s son, but I''m in a position to be quite influential, too.... What happens if the royal family with the highest right of inheritance attaches to the church?


    "Ah!"


    "In the past, they gained power when a royal family who could not actually be king was attached to the church. Even if I don''t want to, some nobles will try to use it. So I gave up my inheritance waiting for a boy to be born on my brother."


    "From an early age, Master Linus has tried to be a better royalty than anyone else to protect his country. There was no reason to show the gap, it was possible that with a little caution, the country would be inclined, not just itself."


    There are many of the nobles connected to the Church. For those people, I would have looked like a great pawn.


    I try in some way to make a difference with the royal family and attach it to the church side. That was what they were after.


    My brother really adored me for being away from my age, and the Lady Dowager had mercy on me like a mother of fruit. The sisters are the same.


    That''s why I swore I wouldn''t do what they thought. Because as long as there is a pledge to devote my entire life to the royal family as well as the renunciation of my inheritance rights, I will not be their pawn.


    "Alisa, there was a chance that you could use it. You can never just be protected by someone, you have to protect yourself. That''s why I put Ricard on guardian. It was tougher than it had to be."


    "Oh no... I wish you''d said a word"


    "There would always have been a nobleman beside you trying to use you, wouldn''t there? Besides... even you in question were allowed to marry Edward because of that background. Did you believe Edward when you heard him say that?


    ¡­¡­


    Alisa shakes her neck sideways without force. I guess so, basically this girl is cowardly. It would be natural for anyone to distrust a marriage that just looks like a political marriage.


    "The wound is deep enough to say it''s past. I won''t get to see you again... but have a peaceful life."


    That''s what I say and smile. Ricards and Tristan are smiling as well, I guess this is a happy ending.


    So I don''t dream of other possibilities.


    "Thank you, thank you"


    "Oh, that! I really wanted to say something!


    Alisa laughs beautifully even though she weeps just like Edward.


    "Always, always turn your mind...... thank you!


    The first and last words of gratitude and smile are.


    I''m sure it will remain vivid among us.

 51 Small Stories 5

    - One day, at Zebrest (Prime Minister''s Perspective)


    Sail, I need to ask you a few questions.


    I recommended a seat to Sail, who returned from Ilfena.


    I know it''s because we''ve been dating for years, but Sayle''s in a weird mood. Can''t wait to have fun, should I?


    "What is it, Arvi?"


    "Do you like Mizuki?


    Sayle grinned bitterly at the question that was too direct. But from those who know Sail from an early age, it''s like the heavens and the earth are turning upside down.


    Saillite''s father falls for my father''s brother. Is he a gentle but brilliant person?


    The only impression I have is that Sail''s parents were murdered by a robber.


    ... No, that''s nothing more than superficial reasons.


    In fact, the nobleman who neglected Crest killed him. Sail''s father was looking into the embezzlement of the nobles.


    I would have been able to quarrel. But the king was inclined to be completely taken in by them and neglect the annoying crest.


    In the end, it was cleaned up because of the robbery, which really hurt my chest when I thought of my father''s shame at the time.


    ... The problem was Sail.


    He was five years old at the time. He has his parents killed in front of him. But Sayle, who originally tended to be mild or overly discerning, accepted without disturbing his parents'' deaths.


    It is different if you think about it normally.


    The discomfort never faded while being taken away by my home and raised as a family.


    And when I celebrated the Red Hero, I realized.


    Sail... has no hesitation in killing people. I guess blood memories didn''t affect him.


    Against the fact that the first wall a knight with no real experience hits is'' kill ''. That would be a fear for everyone.


    But Sayle doesn''t hesitate.... No, I tend to prefer blood.


    One wrong step would likely make him a homicidal maniac, but Sayle only points it against the ''enemy''.


    I think the answer to that question was also broken inside.


    ''I think it''s important to ask for results, and you don''t need forgiveness or anything from your enemies''


    ''My world is very narrow. Allies or enemies, that''s all.''


    "I think even return blood shapes me."


    There is nothing more wrong with Master Rudolph than that he is an ''ally'' and a ''Lord'' position.


    But as a family, it''s a little complicated. Because, in other words, Sail himself doesn''t need anyone.


    There are no equivalents with themselves because they only classify themselves as'' enemies'' or ''allies''.


    Those who are confused by the superficial part will also have been a factor in applauding Sail''s human hatred.


    But.


    I lost my word unexpectedly to the sight the other day.


    Sail seemed... fun. It is something that has never happened before, such as expressing emotions outside.


    I should have picked up Mizuki. What the hell happened?


    Master Rudolph must have been heartily surprised, too. I didn''t put it on the surface.


    The cause is Mizuki. That''s for sure.


    "It''s so easy and fun to live next to Mizuki."


    "... fun?


    "Yeah. Her way of thinking is something very similar to mine but different. Most of all, instinctively, you will understand my madness, and I will not be afraid."


    I''m oddly convinced by Sayle, who looks like he''s having fun talking. Surely you won''t be afraid. Because that girl has a little bit of an unusual thought circuit.


    "You''re the one who throws a bloody human in the pond for the reason that it''s ''dirty'' in front of you, right? I don''t blindly believe in me, I think of it as something I can use instead of being interested in appearance. Unexpected, everything."


    ... I don''t know if that''s true. Even then, she is my daughter, so I want her to react a little more normally.


    "So. No matter how much I kill, it doesn''t change my response at all. He told me I was only going to kill Rudolph."


    "That''s... whatever"


    "You accept my way that far. Enough to like it, right?


    Surely she would place tremendous trust in Sayle if she were to say she was on Rudolph''s side. I think I would have done it without Sail. Those two are so close.


    "Isn''t that an obsession? I like toys."


    If you ask by seeping through the flaws.


    "Yeah. I think both of those fit in. But I don''t think there''s ever going to be a more obsessed person."


    I returned it happily. What an annoyance for Mizuki, who unconsciously made a statement that shook Sail''s heart.


    Whatever. Sail is not normal. Sail himself enjoys it and stirs it up, even if he gets angry, so it''s out of his hands.


    "I''m not sorry to hear it''s going to be so special."


    He affirms by deepening his grin if he leaks it like that as he exhales.


    It''s a real pain in the ass. But it''s definitely the best shackles that make Sail stoop sane.


    Mizuki and the other guardians are a little broken in conscience when they may swing and struggle.


    "Speaking of special, you''ve been with me since I lost my parents, and so have you."


    ... I apologize to Mizuki for the disconnect that caused me to say that with a genuine grin.


    "Right."


    "Yep." "Brother" "


    Try to please the status quo as a ''brother'' worried about ''brother''.


    In the end, I am also a Crest and Sail''s family.


    * One end of the reason I created "The Red Hero" and hid Sail. The family corrected the track so it''s in its current state.


    Early childhood experience seems to have influenced it until later. It''s the extreme part that counts.


    Though it doesn''t look like romantic emotion from anybody''s point of view, for Sail, he treats people like he thinks for once.


    The idea of ''you don''t have to be a homicidal maniac, if that kid is going to half-kill him, but stop him'' is also around.


    Mizuki also said, ''As long as you have the strength!'' Cause guardians aren''t normal either, so we''re having fun for the price.


    Outside the novel "Eliza''s Diary"


    "Eliza, twelve."


    I am officially serving Master Rudolph from today on.


    As a samurai, I''ll take care of the escort!


    Because I''ve decided to serve this man.


    Don''t tell me, but I''ll take Rudolph''s side even if the Wyarts are enemies.


    Come on, we have to work hard tomorrow.


    "Eliza, thirteen."


    Saillite officially took up Master Rudolph''s escort.


    You...... it''s not too late to be a knight!?


    I''m sure it''s because of what happened on the battlefield the other day, but you''re acting slow!


    Oh, if I were a man, I''d say I went for a knight! If you regret it!


    The sword''s arm and judgment are impeccable, but for some reason, it hurts to be vigilant.


    Besides, I settled for a masked grin. Well... you belly-black!


    Now this country is like Rudolph and Crest supporting you.


    I have to help you, too, with a slight force.


    "Eliza, fifteen."


    Hehe... what the hell is that guy doing?


    If there''s any danger to Rudolph, stop it before it happens!


    "It''s more advantageous after you let them take action"?


    "Master Rudolph won''t crumble to this extent"?


    Are you kidding me? What are you up to?


    You''re right if you only ask for results. But!?


    Even Master Rudolph has feelings.


    You can''t possibly be hurt, can you?


    I hate you.


    "Eliza, seventeen."


    Those belly blacks are what your daughters yearned for.


    Well... you''ve only seen my face.


    I''m not saying I''m sorry, you deserve it.


    ''Cause I haven''t been interested in anyone and I''ve only been with the upper side.


    I wonder if anyone can spot him.


    There''s something about a red hero, and maybe you can''t marry him?


    Wouldn''t it be rare for someone to catch a glimpse of that man''s madness and stay flat?


    Speaking of which, your sister has been depressed lately.


    There''s no way we can talk about Master Rudolph!?


    ... We need to talk to Rudolph and the others.


    I wish I hadn''t done something stupid.


    "Eliza, twenty-three."


    The other day, I got rid of my strange sister.


    I can''t even tell you what''s wrong with you!


    Master Rudolph is not as fooled as you are.


    You think it''s easy to forgive the proximity of that one?


    You look so good that there''s no more word for stupidity, sister.


    Oh, and I wanted to get to know Master Mizuki sooner!


    Could it have been more reliable to be in Zebrast?


    I just admire your skill and courage in successfully replacing yourself with pawns.


    Above all, he will not forgive Master Rudolph''s enemies.


    No, you''re not. We''re eliminating Rudolph before he harms you because he''s your own enemy.


    Master Rudolph will not hesitate to speak with his best friend... and Eliza is relieved.


    Gradually, you made a friend who could talk to you on an equal footing, not a subordinate.


    I''m married. Now I can only hope, but if Mizuki will surely help Master Rudolph.


    "Eliza Present"


    Oh, oh, that man!


    Shamelessly fitted into Master Mizuki''s guardian, is that it!?


    What are you thinking about blackmailing a red hero out to get together!


    Dear Mizuki... Please run to the other fianc¨¦es.


    That man has never been interested in people before, he''s absolutely adhesive!


    How depressing is the affection one step ahead of madness, except for face and status.


    ... Oh, I don''t think Mizuki will be frightened.


    Definitely something to give back. Worries and other things that doubt that person''s strength.


    But look at the gap. It could be a fait accompli. Please be safe.


    * Relationship deteriorated plainly because of the opposite way of thinking ¡Á the years I knew him. Eliza is also a childhood tame for Rudolph, so she tends to care about an individual named ''Rudolph''.


    Even if you acknowledge your strength, the groove just deepens.


    I feel instinctively nasty about Sail, but there is no fear and a sense of fellowship.


    Outside the Small Story: The Journal of Sailleat


    "Saillite, five years old"


    I''m going to be with Arvi and the others today.


    Because they have shivered.


    I was the one who gave me all the cover.


    This is good for you.


    "Don''t let the jungle fool you. Bring Hiroshiya."


    Tosama, I can''t say the words of Tosama.


    But I can''t get over the rest of them.


    * Sail''s parents have been attacked by robbers and died.


    Sail is one of the few survivors.


    "Saillite, thirteen years old"


    I''m going to be escorting Master Rudolph from today.


    I''m not a knight. I would be a playmate and escort or something.


    But Rudolph seems very smart.


    Its brilliance is so... dangerous.


    They will be targeted like my parents.


    I will protect you, Master Rudolph. As long as you are who you are now.


    "Saillite, seventeen."


    The Sorcery Division appeared as if they had foreseen Master Rudolph''s inspection.


    Ha... Is our country''s nobility so rotten!


    But I won''t let them do what they want.


    No matter how much blood you wear or fear.


    To me they only colour me.


    Bring out the information behind a gentle grin.


    Try to be a killer while playing a hero.


    Because that''s my chosen way of life.


    Because you keep yourself by being there.


    ... Speaking of which, Eliza seems to be aware of my madness.


    Nonetheless, he bumps into anger at his disagreement with Master Rudolph.


    Not at all...... I don''t want you to move with emotions because you''re not a pig.


    "Saillite, twenty-five years old"


    Around this time, the aristocrats seem to be recommending a side room to Master Rudolph.


    The Queen has a side room anyway? Ha, that''s ridiculous.


    I didn''t expect you to push me even though I don''t want a side room to oppress my finances etc......


    Master Rudolph and Arvi seem terribly tired here.


    One word. You just have to order me to say one word.


    I will stain your worries and everything else red and erase them.


    I must be broken somewhere.


    So.


    You just have to order me not to worry, Master Rudolph.


    Oh, it looks like Eliza''s been collecting poison lately.


    Will she move first to burn her anger at the culprits?


    I hope this one doesn''t make a mistake that disadvantages you, that pig.


    "Saillite, twenty-seven years old"


    Master Rudolph asked Irfena to cooperate in the destruction of the rear palace.


    Looks like Mizuki, who was seconded, is well out of standard.


    You won''t trust that one other than Master Rudolph.


    And they''re constantly trying to figure us out.


    It''s really unexpected to even use attacks from side chambers for their own measures.


    I really enjoy that laugh when I work out a plan.


    I know how many lives will disappear at the end of the measure and I will not lose my hand.


    I''m sure Mizuki can imagine herself dyeing deep red from then on.


    That''s why they look beautiful.... for me.


    "Sailleat Current"


    Red heroes are also rarely useful.


    It is a great pleasure to have obtained the position of fianc¨¦e of Master Mizuki.


    That one would be beautiful to haunt Zhu, but black looks better than that.


    No one can dye it, absolutely black. No one can step in. The pitch black is not evil.


    Do those who fear not relent realize that her measures cost the least?


    That one''s sweet. That''s for sure. But I don''t hate being evil because of it.


    That''s why I wanted to protect Master Mizuki. With more black emotions.


    It will surely be fun to be blood painted together beside her.


    Anyway, she''s Rudolph''s best friend and ally. The sexual roots are very similar.


    You may be unlucky that I like you.


    I can''t let you get away with what''s become my "special," can I? Master Mizuki...


    * Someone subtly broken, Sail. Jandere, the suspicion is subtly correct.


    It''s very easy to live beside her without asking for ''to be normal''.


    Mizuki is unfortunately confirmed as a favorite.


    The reason is'' Rudolph''s ally ''and'' lack of forgiveness for the enemy ''.

 52 Viscount Deebolt Family Facts

    It began with a sudden wish.


    "Please! I need your help!


    "Come to our house!


    "... what?


    knight s who bowed his head when he entered my room.


    Oh, what? With Doyuko!?


    My reaction with my neck tilted seems natural. Suddenly what?


    "You know, why don''t you explain why it''s so easy? I think we need permission to leave because Al''s not here right now."


    "Then I''ve already taken it!


    Pilla, and the paper offered in front of me was indeed an autographed exit permit from the Demon King.


    What, if it''s a demon king relationship, you don''t have to bow your head...


    "I briefed His Highness Elshon on the circumstances first. Plus it says take it on and do it!


    "Hey, after the explanation to the person! In reverse order, right!?


    "" That guy''s scarier ""


    No, I certainly wouldn''t disobey the Demon King''s orders, would I?


    Thanks for everything, huh?


    Knight s... you, etc. understand the power relationship too much. It doesn''t mean identity or anything.


    ... No, these two have been running away from the black guys. Though they caught up to me, they escaped before they even found me in the village. Does it specialize in hazard detection capabilities?


    "Ok, ok! So, a brief explanation."


    Admitting while exhaling, the two look clearly relieved.


    Uh, knight s? It''s not a sabotage, is it?


    I know the Demon King''s permission doesn''t mean anything to do with the country, but in a different way, I''m worried.


    Funny thing, that guy.


    "Right, let''s talk about it from the beginning..."


    "Before that!


    Decide to block the language and listen to the most important items you need to hear.


    That ''s--


    "I don''t know your names, so name them."


    "" Eh. ""


    "Now I don''t know because I was dealing with a set called ''Knight s''."


    ¡­¡­ Weren''t you named?


    "Do you remember my name?


    "" No. ""


    Yeah, I don''t remember hearing that either.


    Well, it''s been two months since we met, but it''s been a pleasure to introduce myself.


    ... Though we were in Zebrast, I don''t know if we were particularly vulnerable.


    Then he heard the names Abel Deebolt and Cain Deebolt safely.


    Not good again, knight s. Maybe I''ll call you over here in the future.


    So.


    I am currently disturbed by Viscount Deebolt''s because they say ''I am more convinced since I came to the house''.


    Well, you''re allowed to go out here.


    By the way, there can be a beautiful girl in the same color as Knight s in front of you.


    "Is this the other world? Brother Abel, Brother Cain"


    "Oh, I''m asking for this one."


    "You have nothing more to worry about than taking me on!


    "Really? Thank you"


    The slightly inclined girl rocks her bright brown hair and smiles fluffy.


    ...... cute. It feels good knowing the atmosphere as well as the luxurious body and adorable appearance.


    Does this child relationship eliminate stalkers or something? I''ll stick it out and hold my breath... I won''t, but I''ll rattle it out!


    "Even the man who comes along sprung up?


    "What makes you think that?


    "Didn''t you talk to me because you don''t touch the law, you don''t stop, you aim to eliminate it?


    "No, no, no! You, why are you going that way!?


    "What beats you without power is just strength. So, who''s the target?


    "Because it''s not! Because it''s a peaceful thing!


    "I might ask for it in the future, but not this time! Calm down!"


    Didn''t you?


    But you can''t deny winning with strength, knight s.


    My sister laughs when she looks at such a stupid exchange - which is usual - with disquiet.


    "Nice, brothers. Sounds like a lot of fun!


    "... do you look smiling, Christina"


    "Yes, very much!


    Your sister is Christina, right? Right, is it fun?


    Turning us into subtle air. Elsewhere your sister bowed adorably as she turned to me.


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Christina. It''s good to see you."


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Mizuki. He''s from another world."


    Smile at each other.


    Knight s told us about this "wish" that he would recommend a seat for our condition.


    "This time I want you to cook for Christina''s fifteenth birthday celebration."


    "What? You have your cook, don''t you? There''s no way I''m going out without those people."


    Because it involves trust. Hey, this. Wouldn''t it be a great opportunity to wave our Lord''s daughter''s birthday party?


    But from an unexpected place came a cover fire and a plea. A man who was in charge of tea looks back and raises his voice.


    "No! This time we asked Master Abel. Please, I need your help!


    "Uh?"


    "Oh, this guy, our chef"


    "My name is Dennis. See you later."


    "Ha... it''s Mizuki. It''s my pleasure."


    I greet Mr Dennis, who bowed his head deeply, with dismay.


    Why does the head chef suddenly come out!? Preparing tea is a maid or something!?


    And I''m worried about being so desperate.


    "I''ll talk to you from the beginning. First of all, the cause of this is the mismatch between our Viscount Deebolt and Viscount Grandkin families."


    "Viscount Grankin''s house?


    "Our Lord is our cousins. My father doesn''t particularly care, but Uncle Edgar says he''s been hanging out with my father the whole time."


    "Don''t lose to our own children, because of what you''ve been saying, or because you''re hostile."


    And in the direction of looking down.


    The chef snorts deeply at the knight s supplement. Right, is everyone belonging to the house hostile?


    Is that it? But what''s a knight s...


    "Aren''t you kids who can''t get along so well with people? Didn''t you have any friends in the Cavaliers'' training grounds, civilian or noble?


    The gift of the character of the knight s, or many friends of the knight from civilian origin instead of nobility. Most of my friends are beside me when I take the prototype, which I call plugging in. Thanks to that, I also have more face-to-face knights, sometimes exchanging words.


    Sometimes people say they hate you just because you''re noble, but they get along at some point. I heard it from a knight of a current friend who actually said he didn''t like it in the past, so there''s no mistake.


    to me tilting my neck as I remember. Knight s dew his disgust and threw up.


    "" You''ll never get along with them!


    "Uh... I''m a little bad at it too"


    ... what kind of creature are you, Viscount Grandkin?


    If you keep an observation diary or something, can you take a laugh at the demon king? Of course, treat it like a rare beast.


    "Anyway, that''s the premise. And on my birthday, I was going to invite a relative to a small dinner party at my house. I haven''t been out of the social world yet, so it''s extremely personal, but the Viscount Grandkin wants to talk to you and celebrate."


    "So you want to look down in that seat and embarrass me?


    "That''s what I think. Fathers and brothers will cut through well, but I have a heavy load..."


    That''s what makes me lean down, Christina.


    Sure enough, this kid will have a tight concentration of gunfire. Besides, I can''t get away with it because I''m the star of the day.


    "That''s not all. When it''s fifteen, there''s a debater in the social world, so I want to crush Christina extra."


    "You mean make a scandal and sprinkle it apart in advance?


    "Oh. And there''s a daughter over there who''ll be fifteen. I hate this woman..."


    Is that why you are extra desperate? It would take extra crushing if it did have a comparable object.


    Although I feel that the social world is more spectacular than other countries.


    "Can''t you jump that in this country and do it in the social world?


    "I''ll have a trusted partner for the time being, so I''ll be fine! And after a few years, you''ll get used to it."


    Yeah, then you''ll be fine. For now, it''s still a ''state to be protected''.


    ... and I''m very concerned about Mr. Dennis, who''s grounded at some point.


    Knight s, what the hell did you guys teach!?


    "Okay, I''ll take it. And, Mr. Dennis, please don''t do that."


    "Ho, is that true!? Thanks! I, your lady, am pitiful and pitiful...!


    Knight s slapped me on the shoulder when I was stunned by Mr. Dennis, who cried out.


    "Christina is the only girl, and she''s adored not only by her family, but also by her servants."


    "You''re a beloved child."


    "I''ve known Christina since she was born."


    That''s what I say knight s again brother s would be adorable too. As far as wiping Mr. Dennis'' tears is concerned, it seems that Christina has also grown up taking care of them.


    Well, let''s start by gathering information about them, shall we? You just don''t believe it unilaterally, do you?


    I have to be as bad as I say. I usually just serve the food. Okay, if you really only want to complain about what, you have to think about your hands.


    He said, "It''s okay! Because I''ll definitely let you win."


    "Um... why is it a matter of winning or losing?


    "... mood problems?


    "" That''s what it is ""


    Seems like Christina thinks she should be safe, but she won''t be at ease.


    This is because the knight s, who turned his gaze, shook his head slightly to the side.


    And?


    If they''ve been fighting with me, I''ll start a shady death match at Viscount VS Grankin''s.


    Perhaps the Demon King allowed this to happen in anticipation of it. It means'' shut him up, ''right, absolutely.


    You can''t cause a commotion in a birthday seat, and it''s really best to ''shut up''?


    Okay, about half a month left.


    What happens?

 53 Trends and measures

    Mr. Dennis also calmed down and started discussing again.


    Even so, I didn''t collect any information, so I explained the circumstances of why I was called.


    "They don''t like everything that has to do with the Viscount Deebolt family. Whatever I say... I don''t like anything."


    It is Mr. Dennis who reluctantly says as he exhales. Is this way of talking an object that the servant dislikes?


    Sometimes you mean the same Viscount, but a little too hostile?


    "Whatever dish you serve, you won''t like it. So I was wondering if it would be all right if there was no comparison between different worlds."


    "Even if you get complained about, you got something to argue with, right?


    I see. Didn''t you have an application because I used to say, "Cooking from different worlds = recognized as the finest? ''Did you remember what I said?


    Yeah, convinced. There is nothing to complain about except that it doesn''t fit my mouth.


    Plus I guess it''s not a problem in a flavorful way because the Black and White Knights are happy to eat it.


    I saw no mistake in letting the knights pick a menu. I don''t think the Viscount is eating more than the Duke''s.


    "Let me tell you something, it''s a home-cooked level, right? Usually, to the extent that they are made in dorms"


    "Enough! And then the chefs will do their best during the serving phase!


    "I don''t think that''s a problem, do you? Even His Highness Elshon would come to the dining room sometimes in the first place."


    "... that''s right"


    Seriously, this.


    There''s something strangely glittery about it - or so I thought, it was mixed up with the knights. That''s okay, Prince.


    You want a poison look or something? When I asked him, "Isn''t it enough for the knights who are eating poisonous?" What a livestock answer came back. For once, I''m worried that they''ll use antidote magic before I eat it.


    For the record, sometimes my brothers from Kingsguard come and go. If you don''t say anything extra, don''t listen, don''t stick around, you treat me in a friendly manner.


    I don''t know what Kingsguard knights admire about ladies working in castles... what happened?


    "So, what''s their favorite thing? It''s easier if you keep quiet."


    "Right... is it made with milk, cheese, etc."


    "Do you mean dairy? Then the main thing is in that direction¡­"


    "No, overall"


    Yes?


    You''re not gonna tell me to use plenty of whole dishes of dairy?


    Mr. Dennis nodded with a distant eye as he turned his gaze in surprise.


    "That''s no way, is. They are very bound to the rank of nobility. So I''m very fond of something unique to the aristocracy."


    "No, there''s a limit to how much you like it, right?


    "They''re eating normally, right? I don''t want to imitate you."


    ... Don''t you have stomach power or something? I think I''m going to get tired of the cream system.


    I guess the Viscount Grandkin family is special because Abel says'' I don''t want to imitate ''.


    What a hassle!


    "Oh, um..."


    "Hmm? Do you have any requests?


    Christina calls out reluctantly.


    I knew you didn''t like the cream-based only meal.


    But it seems she didn''t speak up in that sense.


    "I... am not very good at cream"


    "Can''t you eat?


    "No, I know it''s delicious, but I feel sick if I eat too much."


    "Your lady likes light things."


    Oh, that''s tight.


    I don''t like it or dislike it, I guess it doesn''t suit my body. There are people who like alcohol but are weak.


    So, that was the conclusion.


    "Well, let''s fit Christina. There''s nothing to shy away from celebrating yourself."


    "So, but..."


    "You just have to shut him up, right? There are many ways."


    ''Just shut them up''. Then the others should suit this kid.


    There are many measures depending on what I use as a weapon.


    I grinned. Christina and Mr. Dennis tilted their necks at me.


    Knight s got his face cramped for some reason.


    "Mizuki... murder is a sin, isn''t it?


    "I won''t do it."


    "You can''t even imprison me, can you?


    "I had that hand too, but I''m not gonna do it"


    "" What are you going to do!?


    Knight s who can''t read my hand and desperate.


    Don''t worry! Because I''ll shut you up after I''ve invited you properly.


    You''re not gonna lose, are you?


    I''ll make you regret coming, won''t I?


    Because the Demon King said, "Do it! ''I command you, as a subordinate A, you cannot lose!


    ... definitely part of this education. I''m desperate for the future.


    So don''t worry about Christina or Mr. Dennis. My conscience hurts.


    Christina then practiced the dance and Mr. Dennis left the room saying there was a dinner fix.


    Come on, both of you. Don''t worry about this one.


    You shouldn''t hear it from here, you guys.


    Well, it''s time for a black story. ?


    "So. I''ll change the story, but are there any indications that they''re going to set something up?


    "What makes you think that?


    "Because you drew me on your side?


    I feel the Knight s has excellent crisis detection skills. Friends of the Knight s say, "The Owner of Strong Luck," so the two of you sued the Demon King directly, but didn''t you talk to me because you had some kind of crisis?


    Besides, there''s no way the Demon King would use it to educate you if it was an easy matter to ''let him eat what he likes and shut him up''.


    If you want to give it a title, "How to repel fun little things - get used to it rather than learn it".


    So far, I haven''t done anything in Irfena, so making track records is a must. This time, the results are positive for me.


    "... I don''t really want to say this because there''s a blood connection, but the Viscounts of Grandkin have a bad reputation"


    "Hmm?"


    "Besides, there''s money, so there''s a bunch of people in the mood for property."


    "I mean, you have money, but you don''t have hope, you have a lot of connections, but you have the worst reputation."


    "That''s right. So I don''t know what kind of hand you''re going to use."


    Oh, it''s an old-fashioned common villain. What should be spared is that status is to the extent of a Viscount? If this one were in a lower position than the other, would it develop like a drama? That''s easy to predict.


    "Is the other daughter a mean pretty girl?


    "No, normal. Well, as a nobleman, it''s not possible or impossible. Bad personality, though."


    "Why are you asking me that?


    "Because in this case, a mean beautiful girl is a promise"


    "" What is your world like!?


    It''s a world full of entertainment.


    I don''t know if it''s real, but I think it''s a good way to go in the world of drama and comics for a long time.


    There''s a branch of whether to end up with a nasty guy or settle at the end.


    "Then you just have to be vigilant about all the harassment I can think of. Don''t be too vigilant."


    "Sure... we might think of something else."


    So why don''t you write it down all the way? You should include a debater to the social world.


    ¡¤ Personal attacks compared to my daughter


    ¡¤ Turn your hand around to prevent you from getting what you need (per dress/accessory)


    ¡¤ Plunder of partners at debutante


    ¡¤ Figures using surroundings in the social world


    ¡¤ Dirt the dress


    ... Like this? I can''t say anything because I don''t know who I am, but for now, the Kings Road expansion is one thing.


    Oh, knight s, what''s up? Difficult face.


    "Well, is there also a possibility of partner looting"


    "Is that it? If your current partner doesn''t mind?


    "I''m a Kingsguard knight, but I don''t trust us very much. I''m good enough to be a Kingsguard."


    "Conversely, it is possible that I am thinking of it because I have it with a woman."


    "What if you guys escort him?


    "We''re a target for them to look down on. You can say anything you want."


    "Look down? Why?


    "Because I am familiar with the habits of nobility with the civilian population," he said.


    And that''s the overlooking route. I wonder what I will be treated like...... looking forward to it!


    I am a person from the country where the word Down Above existed, isn''t it nice that civilians beat aristocrats!?


    You definitely want to give a taste of the humiliation of being kicked in the foot by the person you look down on!


    "I can imagine what you''re thinking, but just come back"


    ... back to the story.


    I know it''s aristocratic because it''s enough to be a Kingsguard, but is your brother s on guard?


    Seems like this is the only escort I''ll ever play when I hear the story. Well, since Kingsguard is a flower shape, is it good for commemoration?


    But strength and character are separate, so hey, some people have loyalty to the royal family, but they might want to become individuals?


    You should believe in the crisis-sensing abilities of knights here. I don''t know anything about knights.


    "Well, I don''t really want to say it."


    "Is it also something that bothers you?


    "Half a month after my birthday, it means I''m a debater to the social world, so maybe I can bring my birthday revenge that way, right?


    "There will be."


    "I''ll make sure of it."


    "Well, come on, it''s possible, isn''t it?


    Increase one bullet point written out on paper.


    As soon as I saw it, my knight s complexion changed.


    -The possibility of using people to hurt that kid.


    If you''re injured, you''ll be cured by healing magic, and if you don''t commit murder, this possibility is well thought out.


    It''s a port town, so there''s a lot of flow of people, and there''s a possibility that they can clean it up with one of the crimes.


    First of all, if you have a bad reputation, you should think of someone you know who would be happy to work with.


    We can''t let Christina and the others hear us, but we need to be vigilant.


    "You should be on guard, I guess"


    "This is a unique idea for a woman. Well noticed, Mizuki."


    "They say you''re alert, so you better be careful than it''s possible."


    Deeply sighing knight s elsewhere. I was thinking of plans for the future.


    Hey, you''ve got more scope to think about dealing with nobles!


    Oh, I''m the last one to mock you. I''ll try to thwart you thoroughly.


    It''s not about Christina at the time I certified the enemy in the first place.


    Or even if you beat me, because there''s still someone who''s protecting her, even if it''s a discussion, my victory. What matters is the outcome.


    It''s the people around you who protect Christina and treat her gently... she doesn''t have the same role as me.


    Besides, don''t knights unconsciously understand how I use it?


    It''s also true to say I cook, but here''s what I''d like to ask. Otherwise, we wouldn''t normally have this kind of discussion.


    The first time you said, "I need strength," you said, and there''s only so much to expect from a livestock certified person.


    I want to live up to my ''friends'' expectations, why don''t you play with us? Viscount Grandkin?

 54 Kinds call friends.

    Since then.


    I thought I''d explain the situation to the Black and White Knights for now - and I came back to the dorm.


    No, ''cause I''m treating the staff here for once, right? It would be bad if I didn''t say a word.


    "I come to the Viscount Grankin family of villains while helping to create a menu for the birthday of the Knight s sister as part of the Demon King''s education. Think of Miss Christina''s continued vigilance until her debutant ''(Interpretation)


    ... not wrong.


    There''s just a difference in perception between us and Christina.


    I suppose I understand the situation around the knight s not angry either.


    "That sounds like a very pleasant story, huh?


    If Al says so with a smile.


    "Well, is that villain finally going to be exterminated"


    Klaus nodded just as unconvinced with the same faceless expression.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Is extermination a pest treatment, already?


    "That, you know the Viscount Grandkin family?


    "You''re a disgrace to a country with constant black rumors. I couldn''t crush it easily because I was sprinkling gold and consolidating my surroundings."


    "The connection between the nobles is troublesome... but if we don''t do something about it, we will be stripping the title for the time being."


    "Heh, is that why you''re so desperate?


    "You got something?


    "I have a daughter the same age as my knight s sister, so maybe she''ll set me up for a social debutant"


    I guess this time my daughter''s debutant is the last hope for the Viscount Grandkin family in a way.


    From the stories of the knights, we''ve come a long way to avoid the stripping of the title, but all of it has been crushed by the powerful. So you must not miss the opportunity to increase your daughter''s appreciation.


    Besides, if my daughter can capture even these aristocrats, she is a relative of a born aristocrat. He took it to his son-in-law if his opponent was an important person for the country, and also tried to avoid title-stripping.


    ... I don''t think competent people are that sweet though, do they?


    Anyway, Al and Klaus are staring at my story, and the knights around them are showing their discomfort.


    Oh, I forgot to tell you, this is the cafeteria in the knight''s dorm. Describes the situation in the name of ''Important Notice''.


    You didn''t lie to me, did you? Something that will neglect my work here for a while.


    Intelligence exposure M.O. sighs? I don''t like it, he says it''s a coincidence that the Black and White Knights have many noble children!


    I just think, ''I''d be glad to go home and spread the word.''


    "If you have any information, let me know," I hope.


    "Is that why you were moving?"


    "Is something wrong?


    "People have been in and out of the Viscount Grandkin house lately. I thought it was another bad plan."


    The Black Knights get a good look at Klaus'' words.... Did you even bug them, you guys?


    And that''s not distorted, Viscount Grandkin! You''re exactly like a villain''s book.


    I was jokingly talking to the knight s. I''ll point and laugh when all the developments come along, me.


    Or were you already eyed by the Black Knight?


    "Most of them are connected by money. You can''t refuse me if I can offer you assistance."


    "Nobility costs money, too."


    "Like that?


    "Yes, there are worlds, and it will be difficult to accept that historic houses fall in their own generation"


    "Sometimes we enter into a marital relationship in exchange for aid. Social circles are places for gathering information and defining goods."


    Sounds like a lot of trouble. It''s a scary world.


    "Excellent observation eye, because if you can''t take the lead with a smile and a talk, it''s not called the hua of the social world."


    "Wasn''t that what your mother and sister were called?


    "Yeah, how many men and women on earth were made to cry..."


    ... your sisters were scared people too.


    What are you doing, Mr. Charline... you''re still an s attribute.


    I don''t know if the Bashre family has all sorts of women or if the Dukes have to do that.


    What kind of social world makes a man cry!? Absolutely, you didn''t shake it or anything!?


    "Erm. So you''re pretty sure they''re gonna set me up anyway."


    "Oh. If you move flashy, I can take you to punishment."


    "Move flashy, hey..."


    "I think Mizuki should join us, right? If they''re cornered, they don''t know what to prove."


    "Oh, okay?


    "I think you''ll be pleased. Even if you want to see me, your range of actions is limited."


    "Basically you don''t move around, me"


    "That''s also the right choice in a way... my sister wanted to eat your handicrafts too. You can''t come here to the boulder."


    "Well, next time I''ll make a cake and take it"


    "It''s a promise, isn''t it?


    I think of future plans as I nod at Al, who smiles happily.


    If there''s such a background situation, you should be particularly wary of debaters to the social community, not birthdays. Considering that, I might be quite fortunate to have the option to participate as well.


    Maybe you should stay close if you''re allowed to participate. Besides, if all of you powerful people will acknowledge my existence, I have another hitter.


    There are no strong men on the other side around connected by gold. Then why don''t you tell the powerful people in advance, "There''s a festival."


    ¡­¡­


    I''m sure he''ll enjoy it! It''s a valuable opportunity to deal with people from different worlds with limited scope of action, and anyone interested will come to see it.


    Whatever the freaks are, there may be fierce people out there who will be part of it for even more fun.


    There''s an option to stick with it over there, but from Klaus'' words, that''s unlikely. I hear all the freaks are patriots, so they won''t hesitate to exterminate the disgrace of the country.


    Woohoo, what is it but exciting!


    Will the shady battle of Viscount VS Grankin unfold in a lovely corner of the stage where the poor ladies will be part of the social world for the first time?


    There may be outrageous threats, violence, and figs calling out to unpopular places.


    A nice hero might come to help, as promised, and hey, mainly to stop me. So far it''s about Knight s who has the common sense to be that hero. No one else will stop it.


    Well, whatever you do, I''m not noble, so it doesn''t hurt or itch.


    Not now, if what you did in Zebrast is known. No cats needed.


    All the lovely gentlemen and ladies will be watching with a raw warm eye...... not much entertainment.


    It''s a spectacle, Misa... of! Funny. Even if it''s rumored funny, the damage is Viscount Grandkin, Ollie.


    Christina would be safe if I had taken on the villain''s opponent as it were. The rest depends on the person''s hard work.


    "I won''t let you go, until you win." "If you won''t cry, let''s snore until you cry, Hotogis." I''ll do my best to stop you!


    ... and all the black and white knights became my collaborators when I spoke fervently. He seems to want to attend the festival.


    "This is our first joint effort."


    "Shall we take a look?"


    "" We''ll work together, too!


    If they''re collaborators, we have to get permission from him.


    "And that''s what it''s come to. May I have your permission, Demon King?


    We still have a mix of sparkling people today. No, we''re safe here because your SS is here, right?


    "Fine. subject to conditions."


    "Conditions?"


    "That you give instructions. It''s good to use their positions and connections, but think for yourself."


    I see, as a ''collaborator'' do you mean to forgive but not allow them to move on their own?


    ¡­¡­


    It''s convenient......!


    Even when it comes to nobility, they are quite good, they will ''exterminate the disgrace of the country'', but they will not take the ''hurt and thoroughly denigrate and exterminate the disgrace of the country as much as they can'' method.


    Outrageous? You don''t need forgiveness or anything from your enemies!


    Livestock? Now, what?


    "Got it! I hope you''re a collaborator."


    "Yeah. So if you want someone intentionally involved, you''re gonna have to make contact in some way."


    "It''s convenient to treat a rare beast at a time like this, it can attract interest."


    The demon king grinned deeply without saying anything to the words. Yeah, you mean the idea of saying that matters, right?


    I don''t have the overwhelming power to see the country behind me when it comes to Zebrast. So in Irfena, if not in another way, my personal power is only violence. It''s pointless. If you make it look like a criminal, it''s straight line.


    I myself have no power whatsoever. That''s why I need a collaborator.


    The means of obtaining collaborators is an interest, a unanimity of interests and a personal grievance.


    Besides, if we can get the best results, maybe we can still have a good relationship in the future?


    "Well, nice to meet you all! I''d like to start with a cooking tasting that''s a candidate. Oh, the Demon King will join us, won''t he?


    "Oh, me too? You''re gonna use it fast, aren''t you?


    "Yeah.... by the way, there are a couple of things I''ve never served before"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Stiffening each other smiling temporarily.


    "Let me join you. You want me to rate you after you eat?


    "We have dedicated paper for easy writing of ratings!


    "Evidence? You thought about it."


    "Because there are places where you write your name"


    "... First, I''m one of your new collaborators."


    Thank you from day to day, Demon King.


    but.


    You brought this to me in a way, and I won''t allow you to be a bystander, will you?


    It was your intention to come here... I also had food for you, I won''t let you get away with it.


    That''s why the food was brought into the dining room, which turned into a tasting venue.


    From the beginning, the knights seemed to have caught this big but unexpected cooperation.


    "Hey... is something really important to you?


    "At the time I spoke to His Highness Elshon, I was prepared to some extent."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "" We''re the Viscounts!? Why are you even coming out to royalty!?


    Looks like the twins were just confused when they thought they were quiet in the corner while I explained.


    Fine. It''s for Christina and the others, isn''t it?


    Besides, the festival is something we all enjoy, right?

 55 Ive invited my best friend.

    - One day, in a room in the rear palace of Zebrest.


    It''s been a while since I''ve been here, Zebrast!


    The Demon King gave me permission to use the transfer party, so I involved my best friend... No, I''m interrupting to ask for cooperation.


    My best friend is highly identifiable, so he wrote to me and the Demon King in advance and got permission.


    Hehe... I can''t believe there''s such a connection.


    Cry and rejoice, Viscount Grandkin''s house.


    I''ll give you what you love from the top power of Zebrast.


    Thank you for my kindness!


    "... so I''d like proof that Rudolph split it it directly from me"


    "Oh, you don''t mind, do you? Write it on the paper the royal family uses."


    Rudolph gives a reply that looks very enjoyable and exceeds expectations. Did the Chancellor think there was no particular problem? Silence.


    ... Yep, it''s the "wish" of the culprit who scattered your stomach, so I know you''ll follow me on guard.


    There are two other Elizas in the room. Eliza didn''t have time to take over, so she said she was staying in the castle with permission from her daughter-in-law.


    Suddenly kidnapped, rescued, married for safety. Suddenly it won''t be possible to say that a successor had been decided.


    Note that according to Rudolph, ''Respecting Master Mizki'' was added to the instruction item for the succeeding child?


    Though you know the circumstances, don''t you even know my face?


    If you only knew Rudolph and the others were close, you wouldn''t have to respect them, would you?


    I said... or something and they disputed it.


    ''We should clarify our position more than what Master Rudolph says is a reciprocal relationship with you''.


    The point is, if you''re a person from another country, don''t leave it unidentified. That''s Rudolph the supremacist.


    For once, in addition to being a collaborator of Solemn Qing, I am free to move within the royal palace thanks to the English spiritual disturbance.


    "And can I borrow Sail for dinner party day?


    "... what are you going to do?


    "I just want you to stay by my side as a guardian, okay? I was hoping to get you to testify that Rudolph and the others were close."


    Rudolph grinned the same way at me laughing at him and the Chancellor sighed.


    ''Cause you wouldn''t believe a different world man, not even a nobleman, knew a royalty, would you? I''ll make sure I have all the evidence, but on the assumption that it''s suspicious.


    I''m aiming to knock you off where I suspect you''re good at. If you want to drop it, it''s more powerful from a high place.


    "All right, forgive me. I''ll tell Sayle later. You think I''d be happy to help?


    "Yeah, I think Sail himself would enjoy it in many ways."


    "I wouldn''t."


    You must smile and spit poison while exposing that you are a Crest person yourself because you mean Sail. Woohoo, beautiful hua is full of thorns. On the contrary, it seems poisonous.


    "Mizuki, do you need to ask me one thing but that much? Is he the Viscount?


    The ever silent Chancellor asks, tilting his neck.


    Ooh, the Chancellor''s tone is usually in mode & his name is on call. Looks like you''ve been dealing with yourself at the most!


    ... not.


    Well, I don''t think we need to go this far if we''re just talking about Viscount opponents.


    But, yeah?


    "He''s a typical villain."


    "What?"


    "He couldn''t crush it inside because he was sprinkling gold and consolidating his scaffolding."


    "Oh, there were nobles who received assistance"


    "He''s done all the other things the Black Knight sees, and he''s plain depressed. So this time, let''s play with them in the direction of toys..."


    "Wait, wait, wait! How does that happen!?


    Oh, Prime Minister, you''re in a lot of a hurry. I thought you were used to it.


    It''s the other way around, it''s the other way around, no matter how you give it back. It''s self-defense.


    "I''m going to flatter a lot to match your daughter''s debutant at Viscount Deebolt''s, those guys. It must be annoying to other people, too, right?


    "Well... that''s true"


    "It''s not necessarily that those who flatly denigrate others for their own sake won''t do the same thing in the future. I thought you might be from another country."


    All three silence after a stiff look.


    Yes, this is the worst part. The Viscount Grandkin family, which has no aftermath, has not been dealt with by the nobles of Ilfena.


    So where do I look?


    Naturally, it''s another country. Besides, it would be certain to sell it as a ''nobleman of the kingdom of the powerful''. Definitely a disgrace to the country.


    It may be enough to retaliate at first, but it can''t last forever. And that''s where the problem comes from.


    Is it unlikely that anyone will come out who tries to use the Viscount Grankin family to get inside the Irfena on the contrary?


    ''A mindless ambitious man with hardened scaffolding'' would be a good pawn, depending on how he uses it. They won''t notice, though.


    The Black Knights'' surveillance seems to take that into account. The Viscount Grandkin family itself is like a trinket.


    "What my friends did say about this one. But it was His Highness Elshon who ordered us to cooperate."


    "It''s..."


    "I''m the" right man "for this. Whatever you do, no wonder, you have connections to the Black and White Knights. Rudolph and his connections will also be taken into account."


    I guess I''m now grinning at Sayle for saying ''It looks like a lot of fun''.


    I''m sure that''s a lot like what the Demon King hides beneath the face of an angel. I would also call it belly-black.


    It''s not a gaga, the wisely people-minded royalty definitely has a different face. In that sense, the Demon King is typical of that. You''re a patriot, so you can be miserable to get results.


    The purpose of this case is to consolidate my scaffolding in Irfena, but it can''t be that simple.


    It would be part of the Solemn Qing combined with the education of the Demon King to act enlightened until the part where he does not speak.


    Are you saying Viscount Grandkin was recognised as being potentially harmful to the country?


    I realize the intention of using me this time, except perhaps for the knight s. But instead of stopping, the knights are happy to cooperate, because that''s normal for them.


    "My opponents force the guardians to get involved. The same goes for the collaborators who rode the game. What happens if you discover all sorts of evils after that game? Could it be a crime in progress?


    I "don''t care" what the outcome of my play is because I "don''t know" about national decisions, etc.


    There is no way to know about the nobility connected by money, so just retaliate against the collaborators of the enemy.


    In the midst of this, "coincidence" Viscount Grankin''s evil is discovered in the eyes of many nobles and knights.


    You won''t be able to hide it that far publicly. You won''t be spared the bullets from the powerful.


    "Your Highness Elshon is as relentless as ever."


    He said, "That''s the standard specification."


    "You''re no different. Best of all, Mizuki. Do you know and move flashly?"


    "That''s what ''I'' is, isn''t it? Besides... all I''ve talked about now is my personal speculation. Maybe the facts are different, huh?


    "Well, the only thing that''s certain about what you said is, ''I''ll cooperate with my friends on His Highness''s orders, so give me the ingredients.''"


    "Yeah, well, I''m not supposed to know what the country''s decision is. It''s just a personal prediction."


    "You have the same idea of killing, you."


    Now what? In the first place, Rudolph as well as the Chancellor and Eliza are floating, but there are no shards of disgust.


    Yeah, even if it''s just a general speculation about what the Demon King''s orders and the knights have told us.


    But I have to talk to you to a certain extent more than Sail is a guardian. Leaving it alone makes a similar guess to mine, then you''d better talk about your personal interpretation from the start and draw it into your collaborators.


    Besides, I was originally allowed to exchange information with this face, so no problem. I was also allowed to go to Zebrast this time, so I anticipated the request for cooperation.


    The knights would definitely not be letting me hear anything about what they have trouble talking about. He didn''t tell me who he was connected to with money or anything.


    If you can''t crush it, you just have to set the stage where you can crush it.


    Eliminate it if it harms the country.


    It is only natural to get to that idea given the dangers of the Viscount Grandkin family.


    They have some degree of misery because they are those involved in the core of the country, and they understand how they are. I don''t even think I''m wrong.


    Well, I''ve always been tried, so I''ve tailored the Demon King to collaborators.


    It makes me want to retaliate rarely. Forgive me for whispering.


    "If Mizuki says so, I won''t stop you. No, don''t hesitate to let me help you either"


    "Is that okay?


    "It''s terrible to be out of company again! Will Master Rudolph and the Chancellor cooperate anyway?


    "Eliza... you wanted to get mixed up so bad"


    "Of course it is! Because Rudolph seemed very happy with the letter."


    When I say that, Eliza turns to the side like she''s stubborn. Though I heard you wanted to cooperate just because you couldn''t come out on the surface stage because of your sister.


    You were simply jealous, weren''t you? Looks like Rudolph was telling it as a letter, not a report.


    "Well, can we split the meat at Eliza''s? The kind that I would deliver to the castle if I could."


    "Of course. I''ll let you know, so I think I can give it to you when I need it."


    "So do you offer cheese, etc., from the Crest family? It''s a classic dinner party."


    "Heh, are you making those things?


    "What enters the royal mouth is basically produced in the territory of a trustworthy house"


    "Or leave the trusted ones where they matter."


    I see.


    Does that mean that the lords of the territories necessary to sustain the country will not betray the king even in the event of civil strife?


    Conversely, if you betray the king, the food supply and other things from the country will be interrupted. If things happen without realizing it, they will become self-destructive.


    "Oh, it''s wine from me. Attach a card with words of celebration."


    "Nice to meet you"


    You are all very norinoli. I think Viscount Deebolt is about to graduate to a very luxurious face, so I''ll expose it in advance.


    Yeah, I''ll tell you what, Viscount Grandkin''s got a good chance of envy, so I''ll just say, "You''ve got it for me," okay?


    I have a noble friend of mine, a civilian, who will turn his hostility to me with regret.


    "Well, we''ll talk about it later while we eat"


    "Well, it''s been a long time since Mizuki cooked."


    "You''ve been making it all this time while I''m here."


    The current location is the room I was using in the back palace. Naturally, a simple kitchen may be left intact.


    When I wrote the request for ingredients in my letter, I received the answer, "Hit your hand with one meal." Of course, in the sense that I make it.


    It''s a corner, so I asked for help and it made me a happy collaborator. Since that one incident, we''ve been no different and friendly. Wonderful, friendship including unanimity of interests.


    After that, I enjoyed the noisy topic and spent the same amount of time as back then for the first time in a long time.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. Eliza, I brought you a souvenir, so will you take it to everyone in the realm?


    "To the people of the realm, are you?


    "Yeah. Salt and pepper"


    "Well! We''ll all be delighted!


    Irfena near the sea is cheap with salt. By contrast, there is no sea in Zebrast, so salt is quite expensive.


    The doctor advised me, "How about salt and pepper?" when I thought I had to thank you for everything. He seemed happy. Above all.


    "But isn''t that too much?


    "Right, it was a pretty amazing amount, okay?


    It seems to have been unexpected for the Chancellor and Rudolph. It''s not the amount of personal souvenirs, surely.


    No, I''m not the only one. I think you''re looking to the future to get to that point, Ning Lo?


    "No, actually, the bowel stuffs you get for souvenirs are very popular with black and white knights. Because of the large number of noble children, eventually the merchant moves..."


    Salt is cheap. And there are a lot of people who are not free of money.


    As a result, large quantities of salt and pepper were prepared. I won''t be in trouble for the time being, I''m sure.


    "That''s why I want to buy it regularly in the future"


    "As long as you know in advance, you''ll be fine."


    "Thanks! Don''t hesitate to take that because it''s definitely a sign of intent to ''keep it up''"


    Yeah, take it and do it. Ning Lo, this is the result I couldn''t think of anything else.


    The knights will be happy to know that they are now available for subscription.


    "I think that''s common people''s food..."


    "Yes, Irv. If it''s delicious, no problem!


    You''re right, Rudolph. The Chancellor doesn''t care about details either!

 56 Small Tales 6

    One of the novels: It''s a Delivery (with Workers)


    "¡­ so you decided to send salt and pepper"


    "Yeah, it seems the easiest. Permission to go to Zebrast at last. I''m going to buy ingredients."


    This is His Royal Highness Elshon''s office.


    And even so, it''s very personal what we''re talking about right now.


    "Send salt and pepper to thank your bowel stuffing"


    It would be very simple in the original world. Whatever. Just send it out to the courier as long as you have the address.


    However, it can be a real hassle in other worlds where there is no such thing.


    "Let''s allow the metastasis team to use it. It''s just a gift... it''s another country, and I think we can look into it once more than it''s food?


    The words of the Demon King are especially true. The carriage is basic to travel, if you don''t know what''s on the road and you''re mixed with poison, it''s a hassle.


    No matter how many friendly countries you are, you have to be clear there.


    "It''s inconvenient compared to the original world - I knew it"


    "The most certain is the metastatic group, but we have a limited number of users."


    "... were you a well-identified merchant or nobleman"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    For safety''s sake, it''s a narrow gate. At that point, I''m out.


    No. Individuals get permission from both sides, and they''re available anytime, right? Subject to obtaining prior permission.


    This is the same with Sail. Otherwise I can''t imitate coming once every few days.


    "There''s one way to do this."


    The Demon King gradually retrieves a piece of paper.


    Some kind of proposal, I guess...?


    "The Black Knights have developed a simplified version of the Transfer Act that allows them to send large quantities of supplies at once. About one large carriage."


    "Isn''t that amazing!


    "However, we need someone with the magic to handle it on the receiving end of the road."


    ¡­¡­


    Are you telling me to try it, Demon King?


    "I think we could go to another country because we were okay in the country, right?


    "What''s my magic problem?


    "Seems like it was enough."


    Hey, that''s a lot of work, huh?


    Were you aiming for an opportunity or was it because of the massive amount?


    "I will send it in my presence after you have obtained the King''s permission in advance. What do you think?


    "It was okay, wasn''t it?


    "Of course. I''ll tell Lord Rudolph too. Keep in touch with the magic tools and you''ll have the right time to send them."


    If that''s what you mean, I guess it means safe. It''s a royal word.


    You''ll have to be prepared for some burdens by weight, but it won''t be a life-threatening one.


    I just didn''t get a chance to try. This is just a great opportunity.


    ... let''s believe you told me out of favor.


    "So, please."


    "Okay. See you tomorrow."


    "Morning!? Were your luggage ready too!?


    "Yeah, it''s the difference between your will and your order."


    ''Cause the only person you''re free to go to is Zebrast, right?


    That''s what my eyes said.


    I didn''t hear you, but this was definitely how it worked. Ahhh!


    "... you wonder if I should be thankful or angry"


    The Demon King just laughed with pleasure at the words.


    My will seemed irrelevant from the beginning.


    The interception cannot go against the orders given above, Subordinate A.


    - After that.


    Rudolph, aware of the circumstances, said he wanted to be present himself, and the furniture and other items were executed in a room in the rear palace where they had been removed.


    I felt like I could lose power when a large metastasis team touched the painted cloth, so I guess that''s the state where the magic is being used.


    Instead of the demon stone, the surgeon, he doesn''t maintain it, so it doesn''t seem to be a huge burden either.


    Sometimes the magic of the surgeon will be used from both the destination and the sending side. Well thought out.


    However, I can only use it once so far. You think it''s a measure to prevent it from being used by others?


    One room in the rear palace was really turned into a warehouse by salt and pepper sent for one carriage, and Rudolph and the others were impressed with the technology.


    At the same time, he said, "It''s not the amount of personal souvenirs, is it?" and was frightened. Don''t tell me you''re not involved!


    Meanwhile, when it comes to me.


    "This means successful delivery personnel are confirmed in the future!? Sent in as recipient!?


    I thought so. It''s still a long way off to know that the hunch was right.


    Novel Two: The Black People (Elshon Perspective)


    - At the same time Mizuki is going to Zebrest. - Elshon''s office.


    "I hear Mizuki''s headed to Zebrast."


    If Argent visits the room, he speaks.


    He had a bitter grin when he stopped his hand running the pen and turned to his friend.


    It''s unusual, but I have a solid idea of why. Because Al was against involving Mizuki.


    "We didn''t force you, did we?


    "Yeah, right. We also have an escape route called ''Unaware''."


    Yes, there was an escape route. I hope you don''t think of it as a ''real purpose'' from the information we give you.


    But it''s also true that she doesn''t think it''s so stupid that she doesn''t realize it.


    This time, she should not take advantage of anything that is inherently irrelevant from it being solemnly connected.


    But we didn''t have time to pull Mizuki into the collaborators.


    "We should have ended it alone if we were supposed to. That wrinkle is going to her."


    "Right, that kid would make use of the handkerchief he could have to set the best stage. I don''t even think I''m gonna let you get away with this."


    "... right. You will intercept them by gathering their hostility against you by a variety of means. And give us the results."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s actually the opposite when you say you''re going to cooperate with Mizuki. Mizuki is here to help us.


    She is in a special position, she is very easy to move, and she is not alert, making it difficult to read her behavior. He knows it and moves, so we can call it a pretty user-friendly pawn for ourselves.


    Of course, I''m one of them... but I tend to treat them the same way more than I have with them.


    You can''t beat more results than expected, just like a joke.


    "I wish I had been incompetent."


    "El?"


    "''Cause you don''t? Without magic, at least, she would never have left a peaceful village."


    That personality, I would have managed to live without magic.


    He must have lived quietly surrounded by good villagers.


    No, even if it had magic, if it had been foolish, it would have been unusable and worthless as a pawn.


    "And you never even met us, are you trying to say, El?


    If you regain consciousness without thinking of the cold voices you seldom hear, the childhood tame has a cold grin.


    ... as if it were someone else. But without such a side, the White Knights captain and so on.


    Sometimes you''re from the Duke''s house, but Argento treats everyone with an attitude and a smile that''s not obvious.


    On the contrary, it doesn''t matter except for those who show emotional expressions.


    "It would have happened."


    "... make a joke"


    Exhale an inner sigh at Al, who says he distorts his mouth.


    And at the same time, I think to that girl. "I''m sorry," he said.


    "As long as she''s her, I think the results are the same, right? Well... there will be a difference between being together as one of us or being loved in the boxyard."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to kill a keeper, do you?


    "I guess, so I''ll do what I want."


    I would really do it if I was a child tamed laughing in the back of my throat. I have as much power as I can.


    For a long time Argent has never been obsessed with anything.


    That''s why so many women called me ''The Ideal Knight''.... because it doesn''t make you feel ''personality''.


    It must have been like admiring the characters in Migawa. That doesn''t make it acceptable to say that you admire it.


    Who could have imagined that it would now be easy to exfoliate obsession?


    The more Mizuki laughs, the more difference it makes to her and the rest. Although Mizuki doesn''t seem to think of Al as a ''lovely knight''.


    "She really doesn''t have any luck."


    "Yeah, I agree with that. Including being accepted as one of us."


    Oh, he''s a really pathetic kid.


    Stupid people envy that kid, but where is the element of envy?


    Beautiful, brilliant, well-placed guardians... how could that be my direct report?


    And does Mizuki realize... that we don''t ''name our family''?


    Al must also be named ''Argento'' and not ''Argento Bashr¨¦''.


    A knight with a winged name is'' a knight who abandons his home, blood, and friendship to serve his country ''. That is why it is called'' the worst sword owned by the country ''.


    If they receive their lives, they will have even their families in their hands, because they have the Lord''s life as their top priority.


    You think a knight like that would be happy to like you?


    "I''m sure she won''t change whose madness she sees. I won''t tell you to choose who you are wrong, I won''t deny how you are, and getting the best results is my top priority. It''s really ideal."


    I agree with Argento, who laughs with pleasure. Surely there is nothing but rare value for a woman to tame them.


    In the first place, it is not normal at a time when there is no idea of being protected before the knight.


    "You''re not giving up."


    "Yep. That strength alone is attractive enough, but I''m not willing to let it go, including any other elements"


    Argent, who darkly tells me, ''I''m not willing to attribute it to the original world even if there is a way,'' this time he laughed with a rare voice when he really exhaled.


    Somehow I feel remorse and speak of just a little retaliation.


    "By the way, Al. If you don''t try, you won''t have to hate me.


    "It''s hard. Normally, she doesn''t look like anything a woman likes."


    "No, that''s not what I meant..."


    Surprisingly look at this one. Dust and laugh at Al.


    "Because even if you''re fianc¨¦es, you''re not ''lovers''."


    Is it my fault that I heard the air freeze?


    "Huh...?


    "No, so what? Fianc¨¦e means guardian, not really."


    "That''s... yes"


    "Parents in one way or another?


    ¡­¡­


    Note that it means guardian = not eligible for paedophilia.


    Al also solidified whether he guessed what it meant. Really fun.


    "Because for royalty and nobility, engagement is the majority of things that are tied together by unanimity of interest, right? You definitely fall into this category."


    "I''m proposing!


    "I heard you said no?


    "Oh... that''s"


    Though I don''t think ''I''ve done too much'' to Argento, who started to get more upset and worried than I thought.


    As the guardian of that kid, I''d like to prepare him for an escape route, including a daily thank you.


    So... I wouldn''t condone being childhood friendly, would I? Al?


    * Al was in return for the Demon King who accidentally stepped on Al''s mine and his guardian guts.


    The white pervert looks aristocratic and black on the inside. What a lovely knight the contents are only in the midst of a gaga.


    Forget about the two of you and all that beautifully. The protagonist is having a fun meal with his best friends.

 57 unexpected connections and new collaborators

    "Oh, Mizuki!


    "Heh? That, Colette......"


    "Well, you can have a mother, right?


    "Give me a break. Because I''m not married yet......!


    Immediately after securing ingredients and others in Zebrest and returning to Irfena.


    Mr. Colette caught me on the street. This is Klaus'' mother, this man.


    Lost in her momentum as she laughed and spoke, she was captured as it was and invited to the Brondell family.


    Even serene, Duchess, these hands are brilliant.


    Well, I hope I have something to tell you, too.


    ... Something?


    This is a report of the Prophet''s daughter-in-law production cut-off! I have to tell you this......!


    That''s why I tea in one of the rooms of the Brondell family.


    I have to tell you something. If you think about it, you''ve already reported it to the Demon King.


    She said she would send me home, so I guess it was considered fine. It''s Klaus'' home.


    It''s too strong and well-rooted that I brought in, Mr. Colette. Keep it up, daughter-in-law. Please stop straight line.


    Yeah, the ingredients are due to be delivered tomorrow, so no problem.


    You get your stuff from the king to me personally... and it''s well on the record.


    By the way, it can be Rudolph who mentioned it. It''s a boulder to notice the details, my best friend.


    "Yes, you were going to Zebrast under those circumstances."


    "Yeah, ''cause it''s a great way to keep you quiet."


    I''m cooperating with the Viscount Deebolt family as a measure of harassment of the Viscount Grandkin family, and when I explained it in a way, Mr. Colette didn''t pursue it in depth.


    Yeah, leave it at that. We even put each other in the mouth for superficial reasons, right?


    Perhaps Mr. Colette has the information, too. Was it something like "To show my connection to the Blondell family" that made me speak up? Slightly more forceful but thanks!


    "Ariel''s lady is already making her debutante. It''s early."


    "Master Ariel?


    "Behind Viscount Deebolt. He died a few years ago, but he was so nice! We haven''t been able to see each other very often since we were married, but we''ve been close enough to take care of letters."


    Saying so, Mr. Colette closed her eyes to nostalgia.


    Well, in the Duchess and the Viscount, there''s quite a difference in identity. Still, I guess we were really close.


    ...... hmm?


    Did you say "nice guy"? Besides, you''re friends with someone who''s gonna be the Duchess?


    "Uh, was Ariel very popular?


    "Yes! I was a countess, but I kicked in a lot of friendships and got married in love. That''s Viscount Deebolt."


    Ho ho. "My parents are the Earl''s house" is that a "very popular courtesan"?


    ¡­¡­


    Is that what this is all about? Viscount Grandkin''s unusual seclusion.


    "You resent Viscount Grandkin because he wasn''t chosen?


    "Huh?"


    "Harassing you too depressingly...... no, because you are hostile to the Viscount Deebolt family"


    Yeah, enough for a reason. I thought you really wanted the back shield of the Count''s house more than no later?


    But Mr. Ariel chose Viscount Deebolt. Besides, it''s a romantic marriage, so I lost as an individual.


    "Perhaps so. Hey... I''m sure Viscount Grandkin would have proposed to Ariel as well. But you weren''t dealt with at all."


    Oh, I knew it.


    It''s a pre-match problem, Viscount Grandkin, rather than a loser.


    "Master Ariel chose someone to look at him because he hated the lowlife."


    "Were people not selected to use it?"


    "Of course. The eyes that see people are nourished if they are out in the social world. Master Ariel was so good at discerning such people that no bad ambitious man could even come near them."


    ... Sounds like the knight s crisis-sensing abilities were conceded by his mother. I saw a definite blood connection, now.


    You deserve Viscount Grandkin as much as you want. If you believe Mr. Colette''s story as it is, you definitely have no choice but Viscount Grandkin.


    So you lose as a man, you lose as a nobleman, and now you''re our toy in a rebellious quote!


    Hey, what a royal villain life in a way! Keep it up like a villain. Be convicted and scattered at the end.


    "Well, I''m sorry to say it like that, huh?


    "Was it in your mouth? It''s so small, I really want a slightly more twisted reason."


    "I don''t think I can do that. Those are the people."


    By the way and elegantly, Mr. Colette, you are also the Duchess of the kingdom of the powerful, after all. I''m terrible at what you''re saying.


    Is it the preference of the nobility of this country to lift and drop, to comfort and disparage?


    "Dear Mizuki, I have a favor to ask."


    Mr. Colette, who was laughing with pleasure, accidentally gave him a pranky look.


    "I''d like to keep Ariel''s lady at my house from after the dinner party to the debutant. I want to share a lot of your mother''s memorabilia."


    "Here, is it?


    "Yes. I''d like to flatter your dress instead of Master Ariel. Is this the kind of thing that a mother can count on most?


    So you want to act as a mother instead of a friend?


    Mr. Collett''s offer is very much appreciated in the current situation, which is keeping him vigilant. If we stay here, at least Christina will be safe.


    Plus it''s good enough as a reason to stay. No one can advise Christina more than her mother is dead. The relatives...... should be excluded at a time when Knight s relies on me.


    "Just tell them, if you will."


    "Enough. There will be circumstances there."


    It''s about her late friend''s beloved daughter, already in her mother''s mood.


    And I guess it''s already a decision in Mr. Collett, who laughs calmly.


    ''Cause if the Duke tells me, it''s something I can''t say no to. There''s no way the Viscounts can refuse.


    It will be the Duke''s house that made it impossible for someone to say something.


    And perhaps we are equally wary of what we fear - that Christina will be targeted, in many ways.


    She''s Klaus'' mother, I don''t think there''s any leakage in gathering information.


    I already said, ''There''s a festival!'' The information seems to be beginning to flow. Knights, you''re working fast!


    "Yes, Mr. Charline wanted to see you. See you as soon as you can, okay?


    "Al tells me, and you''re gonna make some cake and go see him."


    "Do that to him."


    grin, and laugh meaningfully, Mr. Colette....... apparently Mr. Charline will join the fight as well.


    Viscount Grandkin, you''re getting more and more extravagant, but you''re gonna live up to your expectations, aren''t you?


    I''m only worried about how much of a show you can make. You''re not gonna bore me, are you?


    Scratch me with the momentum of burning up white to the bones instead!


    I''m not worried about shards in the future of Viscount Grandkin''s, and I don''t care.


    "Ah, there''s something I have to tell you too!


    "Well, what?


    "I took a saying from Klaus: ''I don''t make demonic props that mimic creatures''. I''ll give you the pledge next time."


    Perfect, Mr. Colette''s movement stops when he reaches for the cup.


    "... that''s what that kid said?


    "Yes."


    "... you also signed?


    "He understood the danger properly when I explained it!


    However, our concerns are not the same as what I told Klaus in "I don''t like the daughter-in-law of a demonic prop" and "I''m scared of moving equal figures" things.


    "Yes, she understood."


    Moisturize smudging and squeaking eyes.


    Shit! He just grabs my hand.


    "Thanks......! Now you can face the world as a parent!


    "I guess so..."


    Unexpectedly far sighted but agreeable.


    Something I don''t know what to make as I''m interested in if I leave it alone. I can''t laugh just because I have that talent.


    It''s a mystery that you''re still interested in people, but the daughter-in-law of the magic prop has been assured of production abstinence. It''s a feat.


    "Now we can help! You can always count on me."


    "Thank you"


    You''ve already helped me enough this time.


    Can I have Christina, please?


    After that, he spent most of his time talking to the public and asked them to send him before evening.


    Later, the Duke of Blondell, who I met by chance, will also give me a word of thanks.


    How much I love magic, craftsman. The standard for listening is also the high level of skill...


    "And so! Bring this with you now for a family meeting at home."


    "No, what''s ''so''?


    "It''ll be too abrupt when you get back."


    When I return to the dorm, I capture the knight s and give him a letter of order in the name of an invitation given to me by Mr. Colette.


    No veto is an order in a way. The identity system is amazing.


    "So what the hell is this...!?


    "Huh!? You said it was from the Duchess of Blondell!?


    Oh, I knew it would solidify or surprise you. Thanks for acting as expected, knight s.


    "Details are as written. I do appreciate Mr Colette''s offer.... in many ways."


    "That''s... yes"


    "He says you can bring a maid, and I don''t think that''s a bad story, huh? You''ll hear about your mother when she was younger."


    Saying so, the knight s silenced.


    It''s not like the original world can keep memories, the opportunity to learn about a mother''s memories would be quite valuable.


    "Besides, I think Mr. Colette saw what we were afraid of and offered, didn''t she?


    "Yeah, right."


    "He''s Klaus'' mother, and he''s an informant."


    "" Oh, Convinced ""


    So you''re convinced, knight s. What the hell kind of image do you have?


    Well, I feel like I''m worse than G''s creature or criminal modoki.


    "Okay. We agree with this."


    "Your fathers will be convinced."


    The two look up to blow something out when they sigh. I''m not lost in that face.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. It''s why Viscount Grandkin harasses me with adhesion."


    I tell my sons that they inherited her abilities for the ''cause'' I remember.


    "Your mother waved... or didn''t deal with you. Sounds like it was caused by your romantic marriage to Viscount Deebolt, huh?


    "Huh?"


    "He signed up for marriage behind the Earl''s house and for his own sake, but he didn''t deal with him."


    "" Is that why you deserve it!?


    "Yeah, there ''ll be others, but it''s when there''s no more time to return the title, and you resented it, didn''t you?


    "" Stupid. ""


    Really.


    I also snorted heavily at the knight s, who could snort together.


    I think you can do it yourself. Hey, normal. This country is a powerful country, isn''t it?

 58 Lets go to the Bashre house!

    "Al, I''d like to see Mr. Charline, can you please listen to my plans?


    "Okay. I think my sister would love that."


    I had this conversation shortly after I sent the knight s to a family meeting.


    I got that reply after dinner.


    "Tomorrow''s a good day," he said.


    "Morning!? I turned something around!?


    "I''m here a lot, so I have a way of contacting you. As for my sister... I was wondering if it was because I was waiting."


    It''s too shabby, Mr. Charline.


    No, I haven''t seen you since I last saw you, have I? I''m sorry to hear you''re so happy.


    This needs to be tempered to make a souvenir!


    "It''s my parents'' house, and I''ll accompany you"


    "Copy that. Is the job okay?


    "Yes, and I work with you."


    I guess it''s really okay that Al smiles and nods.


    Anyway, Al has a priori who tried to flatly tailor knights and nobles, including himself, to the task of "taking me". I''m a working person, he is. Priority should be given to myself as the knight of the Demon King.


    Even when it comes to guardians, the subject is not a top priority. Even so, the wussai.


    Doesn''t dating me mean I''m not on holiday?


    ... Sounds like you''re running information, and I thought it was working behind something, huh?


    "This time I''m just following your instructions, right?


    He shrugs, and laughs small, "There''s nothing there," showing both hands.


    Shit! Did you notice I put in an exploration?


    "Oh, yeah."


    "Yes, and as Lord Sayle told me,"


    Huh? What did that bastard belly nigger say?


    And you''ve been close at some point, these three. A kind of freak?


    Al kept his usual grin on me tilting his neck and urging him ahead.


    "I don''t have full confidence that I would be vigilant and companion. Especially -"


    Slightly bitter by cutting off one word.


    "Loyal knights are subject to it. You know you don''t give yourself the highest priority because you admit you''re a knight,"


    "I trust you just because you don''t have total trust? And if you neglect your position for the sake of" those who are not in this world, "you refuse as a friend."


    "I know. That''s why we think you''re ideal. On the other hand, we regret it. You can''t go all the way like a knight in a story."


    Ho, that''s what you thought.


    But don''t think I have no choice. Of course, you understand.


    Besides.


    My position is not princess! From there, you realize you''re wrong, knight.


    This, important. Very important. What a tale of a livestock and reputation heroine coming out. Shatters a girl''s dreams, normal.


    Anyway.


    Al...... I have a decent romantic outlook on you? I''m surprised there was! It sounds like you''re going the wrong way though.


    No, he beat me up and it''s far more decent than a liking MAX!


    Should I report to Mr Charline, this?


    "A heroine in a story is mostly a princess, isn''t it? Realistically, it''s not there."


    "Well, that''s true..."


    Oh, did Al understand, after all? I''m relieved by the look of one evil look.


    Stories are only ''stories''. I''m not saying there''s none at all, but if there''s a romantic-focused royalty or a knight in real life, the surroundings are a big nuisance.


    I hope they don''t disagree, but if you try to be a realistic problem, sometimes the main characters'' enemies are more responsive.


    "It doesn''t always end happily, does it? If that''s what drives you crazy enough to lose sight of your surroundings, you don''t need it."


    Saying so, Al smiles bitterly and exhales.


    "Then let''s make an effort. At least so you can rely on me when you need me."


    "? I trust you to the extent that you don''t have to try to complain to your guardian?


    As long as we''re not enemies, we''re friendly, right? If you don''t want to, you''re on the run.


    He''s a magician, he can escape and escape on his own. Even Zebrast played an escape drama!


    ... I was held by Al, who opened his eyes gently when he said he was taken away.


    Naturally, it''s instant killing. Don''t be annoyed that you seem happy, you pervert!


    When I told the teacher about this, he said, "I''m not dissatisfied as a fianc¨¦."


    Speaking of which, the guardian also meant my fianc¨¦e...


    And the next day. Al took me to the Bashre house before noon.


    So is the Blondel family, but it''s too big for ordinary people. Instead, it''s a museum-like house.


    Naturally, there are many servants.


    I was wondering if you''d say one or two of your dislikes to an out of place commoner.


    "Well, Master Argent. Are you the rumored magician?


    Rumor!? Do you find out you''re strangling Al every day?


    "Young ladies are seen accompanying women to the mansion, etc..."


    So Al didn''t even have rumors about what a woman looked like, did he?


    Grandpa, I''m so sorry for what you''re crying about, but the purpose is Mr. Charline.


    "It was really good. We are so happy to hear that the ideal woman has emerged."


    I''m sorry, I refuse to propose on the spot I was told.


    I think it''s a normal reaction, Ning Lo. Al''s statement is absolutely strange.


    Is that you, Al?


    What the hell are you talking about?


    Is that an ideal or a violent shakedown? You can''t expect that from your lady!?


    The white pervert of the culprit just laughs happily, even if he stares at Al.


    It''s good they don''t say they don''t like it, but I''m not even happy about it.


    Was it a similar circumstance to Klaus to be pleased?


    "Excuse me, but everyone''s happy."


    "Why?"


    "Actually..."


    Keep your mouth close to my ear so I can tell you a secret when you look a little troubled.


    Oh, what. Is there something you can''t take seriously?


    "Because it''s what I was turning down all the friendships that are brought in. Some of you are in trouble making up your own facts."


    "... you mean you spread the lie as a rumor even as true?


    "Yeah, because nobles can''t ignore scandals. Klaus and the others proved me to be lying."


    Well, no. It''s a very painful story for me to do something similar in Zebrast.


    "I can''t spread those rumors any more than someone publicly declares that I''m a thinker myself. I have a position as a guardian."


    "I see. You''re the best defense in a way."


    Speaking of which, I thought you said that the Demon King also has a disgruntled courtier.


    I guess all you have to do is be dissatisfied because you know it''s useless to try to sell me fights to spread rumors.


    You''re only going to be your own scandal, even if you make a commotion in this situation.


    "The people at home are very welcome about you because they know such circumstances. Not only I, but my sister also likes it, especially."


    "Nobility is tough."


    "Right," he said, reversing his grunting attitude if he divulged his honest thoughts. Well, I can''t tell you anything else.


    I would have felt quite disgusted considering my face and family pattern. You can''t even get mad at this welcome gesture if you think so.


    "Come on, my sister''s waiting for you."


    It''s a secret that I remembered the purpose of this one to Al, who tells that with Knock, and now I wonder if it would be all right with a ''serene story''.


    Can I take it away because I don''t want to stay long?


    "Dear Mizuki! Well done for coming."


    "Long time no see, Mr. Charlene"


    Mr. Charline is still a dazzling beauty today. It''s going to be so gorgeous in the room with Al!


    ... a little too bad about the contents though. It''s an s attribute, isn''t it, this guy?


    "Oh, this is my promised lunch. This is for tea treats, too."


    "I''m glad you remember. I''m ready for tea. Sit down.


    I had the basket with lunch and the tart for Al. You had a grand Duke''s son in your luggage, me. Don''t miss the offense of disrespect.


    I have a very nice tea set when I sit as prompted. It looks expensive, very expensive.


    Even now, the Duke is definitely the noblest, isn''t he? You know, handmade sweets are souvenirs.


    Before that, across the street, Mr. Charline, this is an enviable situation called Al next door. I''m a commoner, me.


    "What could this be?


    "This is a variety of sandwiches and meat pie considering carrying. If you''re a souvenir, it''s a tart."


    Mr. Charline''s eyes are shining as he tilts his neck to words he can''t hear.


    I also made all kinds of sandwiches, so I guess it''s fun to look at.


    The interest is slightly for tarts, but women like sweet things, and is this the same in different worlds?


    Note that this is a portability focused selection. It''s like there''s no pie or tart in this world, so it would be nice to be new.


    Well, it''s Irfena, which is why I can make it. It''s troublesome that you have to check the ingredients you get first.


    "Tart can also be at tea time in the afternoon. I hope it suits your mouth."


    "Enough. Hehe, so excited."


    "Speaking of which, you said there''d be a tea party this afternoon."


    "Yeah, it is. How about you guys?


    "I won''t. Positively impossible."


    It''s a nice invitation, but I will decline you immediately.


    I can''t get into the subject, and the laying is too expensive for a nice afternoon gathering on a rare beast without shards of grace.


    "Well, why?


    "Mr. Charline doesn''t know what others think, even if it''s good. Besides, I''m a civilian, so it wouldn''t be a good idea in an identity sense. We should avoid scandalous situations."


    "I don''t think so."


    "I think it''s bad enough that I''m an otherworldly person under the protection of His Highness Elshon. I don''t think Al or Klaus will have to make contact with anyone who''s still completely irrelevant."


    Seriously, because I am appreciated, it may be rumored that the ladies have some sort of cruelty. Or the Black and White Knights.


    The ladies who are annoyed by the total seclusion seem to be definitely here.


    Mr Charline convinced me, though I seemed a little sorry to say so. You look satisfied for some reason.


    "Okay. You''re a child who can see things as widely as you can."


    "So I told you, sister. Mizuki said no."


    Mr. Charline is going to regret Al laughing so well.


    I don''t have to. Am I tried, huh? Did you evade the sermon flag?


    The Duke''s house... that''s a scary place...! Don''t play with people.


    "You were right about Al. I''m sorry... well, Mizuki, could you do me one favor?"


    "Do you wish?


    "Why don''t you call me Sister Charles?


    "What?"


    "Sister?


    Me and Al making dumb voices. Oh, why does that happen?


    But I caught a glimpse of the love of the Bashre family in the words of the next Mr. Charline.


    "Because even if Al can''t marry Master Mizuki, I can still be your sister."


    "Oh, I see"


    "Ah, sister!? And Mizuki! What are you saying!


    The Bashre family''s expression of affection, it''s violence. Maybe something spiritual.


    Is this love for my brother? Wrong isn''t retaliation or anything, is it?


    Well, neither is my business. Charlene would love to stay close.


    "Okay. Thank you for your continued support, Sister Charles."


    "Yes! Let''s get along without a daughter-in-law in the Bashre family."


    "Pleasure!


    We smile and deepen our friendship. Al wrapped confusion and slight fright around our backs.


    Huh, that''s sweet, Al. The connection between women is the strongest, isn''t it?


    I can have a girlfriend, too!... are you the majority of the reasons why you can''t?


    After that, Al seemed to decide that it was a good thing in the end because he was having fun eating.


    No, I think this is definitely a whip of love for my brother, don''t you?


    ... and after the beauty in front of us joined the battle, we left the hall distracted from hearing what to do.


    That topic was avoided. Don''t be afraid, the hua of the social world!

 59 Meetings matter

    On the day of the dinner party, the Viscount Deebolt family had me and three guardians in addition to their families.


    To Viscount Deebolt. Brothers, Christina and servants just above Knight s. They have other brothers, but unfortunately you think you can''t join them at work? Well, you''re my brother in charge of the house because my twin brother is about as knightly as he is.


    You think he''s not a genius in black knight information, but he''s a hard-working brilliant? The Viscount Deebolt family appears to be cheap.


    The dinner party is at night, so it''s a meeting before noon. There''s a lot to prepare for, isn''t there?


    but.


    It is not the fault of the chill air.


    Yeah, I''m one of the sources, right?


    The cause is also information to be said to be the fruit of the efforts of the Black Knights.


    Ugh... I''m going to declare my partner looted for my birthday. Did you care?


    It''s hard to find someone new in six months, isn''t it?


    Besides, it seems like it was planned from the beginning. My partner''s scheduled Kingsguard is on your side there, not looting.


    You can''t go against it if it means it''s convenient for the house, can you? Sure.


    Oh, or so, are you one of a kind? Then we don''t need any help.


    You''re guilty of trying to molest your fifteen-year-old daughter, aren''t you?


    Be prepared because I''m going to give you the momentum to become feminine. I have no right of veto.


    "Hey, you''re right"


    "It would be worse than I expected. Is this what knights do?"


    A dazzling Al and a dazzling Klaus. Right, I guess I''ll just have to make a fool of myself because it''s a worse but too common development than I expected.


    It''s funny the other way around by anticipation. Is it also a ''promise'' to villains?


    It was fresh with all the diagonal expansion in Zebrast, is this normal?


    "Is it my fault you seem to have fun for that...?


    Abel''s penetration, especially. It''s not your fault, Abel. I''m just trying to figure out how to make you cry. I''ve just decided to carry out a namesake harassment called retaliation as far as I can think of.


    "Heh, fun, huh? Looking forward to tonight ~"


    "Uh... Um, I''m fine, so don''t do anything dangerous"


    You''d be in shock. Christina worries about me. Your sister''s willingness to kill is increasing!


    ... Well, I''m not going to let the injured out because it''s supposed to be Christina''s birthday celebration tonight.


    It''s just that a bunch of Viscounts Grandkin have been certified as my enemy. Keep it under restraint.


    "Al, can you play the debutant escort?


    "Dear Mizuki!?


    "Oh, may I?"


    "Ning Ro proper. I''m planning on joining you, too. This is Klaus, please."


    "I don''t mind... what are you going to do?


    We were talking beforehand because it was an expected situation. I didn''t decide which one to ask for, though.


    You should leave Kristina to Al for this development. Whatever happens, I can follow you, and it won''t make Christina anxious.


    "My face, my family, my personality are more trustworthy than he is. I don''t know, Christina."


    "I''m not dissatisfied! But I''m going to borrow Mizuki''s fianc¨¦e."


    "You don''t have to worry about it, do you? I can''t let you two escort me."


    If you do that, it''s for your attention. Follow the two captains of the Black and White Knight - they will undoubtedly see it that way, and so will they - and I am afraid of the jealousy of your lady on the day she becomes princess.


    It should also be noted that I went to see my former partner''s face when the information was given. As long as we know when to come to the training ground, we can observe under the guise of coincidence. Do not taste the information network of the knights.


    Besides, Christina and I have a different purpose for participation.


    "We have something else to do, so Christina concentrates on herself?


    "Something else, is it?


    "Yeah. So I''d like to escort you to the best of my ability, would you mind?


    Christina seems confused and convinced by me and Al. I smile gradually and bow my head.


    "Okay. Nice to meet you."


    "Yes, thank you very much"


    All right, there doesn''t seem to be any odd tension about Al either. This will be fine.


    I realized when I turned my gaze to Klaus, I nodded like that. I won''t reveal this situation on this occasion, Viscount Deebolt. Please think only of yourself.


    The knight s also persuades his family to understand the cause around it. She fainted when she revealed her face at the family meeting, so she won''t faint now.


    Get used to it, Viscount Deebolt. Guess I''ll be more involved in this in the future than Knight s comes with the name of my escort.


    "Lord Mizuki... are you sure?"


    Viscount Deebolt, who is slightly faded, sounds sorry. Next door is Mr. Henry, the knight s brother. All of your children seem like mothers, but Viscount Deebolt seems honest to see.


    I''m convinced that what Mr. Colette was saying was true.


    "I''m here to do whatever I want."


    "No, my boys are bothering you, aren''t they? I hope you don''t mind that."


    Are you saying the sons are knights? Sure, I brought you the story because the Knight s, but the Demon King is using it, right?


    "I''m a friend, and I don''t care because I put a lot of effort into it every day"


    "Hmm?"


    Yeah, because he seemed to wish me well in church with my teacher every day while I was at Zebrast.


    I don''t treat you as crude as I know you''re a civilian, a magician, and even more ferocious, those two. He said he was an important friend.


    Viscount Deebolt seemed a little surprised by this statement, but laughed happily soon after.


    "I guess the only place you can get along with anyone is with your mother. I''m really sorry Ariel isn''t here."


    ...... Although rejection of Viscount Grankin also seems to be a mother concession. Mothers are in this state even if they are not there, with their mother conceded crisis aversion instincts being demonstrated. My mother''s love has been great.


    "Don''t worry, we''re here today, and until the debutante, the Duchess of Blondell has told me she''ll keep it responsibly."


    "Thank God."


    "By the way, I''d like to ask you something."


    I''m sorry to water the soothing atmosphere, but there''s something I need to ask you.


    "What is it?


    "Are the relatives coming here tonight on Viscount Grandkin''s side?


    ¡­¡­ I can''t tell you anything. Just basically indifferent. "


    "I''m a bystander. I''m not on either side of this... no, they''re the ones who turn to the vantage point."


    Mr. Henry says Zuba to the said Viscount. Looks like you have something inside to think about, Mr. Henry.


    It''s just more convenient for me to say that out loud.


    "So you think I can truncate the worst?


    "Be my guest. I don''t have any trouble staying at home."


    "Here! Henry!"


    Where does the rushing Viscount''s voice blow? Mr. Henry ran out with a very good smile. Unexpectedly shake hands hard.


    It''s important, this. All the guardians are Duke family people. Then there may be people trying to make connections from this one.


    I would certainly reject it in that case, but the Viscount Deebolt family could be hostile.


    So I wanted to ask you what you''d do in advance, but you don''t seem to need it. Good. Good.


    Except for about one of us, who talks with a good smile, the servants are pulling on us, but I don''t care!


    And there''s one fierce man who speaks up there.


    "By the way, Mizuki. You, what are you gonna make tonight? You basically leave it to the cooks, don''t you?


    "Yeah, that''s what we should do if we''re celebrating Christina, right? It''s okay, I''ll make the Viscount Grandkin''s share."


    "Just for those guys?


    "Whatever they say, it''s my responsibility, isn''t it? You can''t blame this house for mixing things up."


    Cain''s smug face is nothing. You naturally suspect it because they poisoned you in the back palace!


    It''s poisonous enough not to die, I''ve never been cautious.


    Thoroughly if you doubt it. Whether they complain or tailor the case, you''re confident you can handle it!


    The recipe just doesn''t exist, so once I tell you, it''s very handy, you cooks.


    Then you should have them made by these people who want to celebrate purely.


    "That''s why the cooks do their best, Christina."


    "Leave it to me! Lady."


    Me and Viscount Grandkin are the only dining parties that are slaughtered, Christina enjoys it.


    Because the guardians will follow.


    "The menu is hey, stew of seafood from the chef''s specialty dishes, rolled cabbage with tomato sauce, salad with crispy bacon, Muniel the white fish, and then one dish in the main. I think bread is a sandwich for two kinds: walnut and honey."


    "What happens to them?


    "Add cheese to that. Basically, it''ll look the same. I have a couple of sauces and dressings, and if you say," Whatever you like, "it''s pretty accommodating."


    It''s a family-level dish, and other ideas are family-friendly.


    There''s no dressing in this world, and I don''t know what my personal preferences are. Then all you have to do is make the basics and ask for hope later.


    Anyway, it''s a world of confusion about sandwiches... you won''t get your hands on it if you''re too far away from what you''re used to eating every day.


    There''s also a point in preventing such things, and the guardians are supposed to get them for dinner seats.


    Besides, this time whoever sees it, the ingredients are all round. Explain it and you won''t have a problem.


    "By the way, I''ve made the same thing for the Demon King as lunch of the day"


    "Oh, he won''t be able to come."


    "If you ramble, you will denigrate the preference of the Demon King by just throwing up. Finally, the first-class products produced in Zebrast will also be disparaged in front of the general. What do you say, blind spots!


    "" The devil, you are!?


    A knight s a little hammered by my words. Those who did not know what the Demon King meant tilted their necks, and those who unfortunately understood them were consolidated.


    Well, not only the Demon King, but Glenn''s coming, ''cause it''s a corner, why don''t we have dinner?'' Though it''s the hang-up I came up with that I tried. Keep an eye on us, too.


    What are the reactions of the guardians?


    "I think it contains Elle''s favorite... you had those hands too"


    "Did you reflect Elle''s preferences in the results of that investigation? I''m obliged to report it, so don''t get in my ear."


    "Oh, I have to make a report too...... what should we do?


    I''m not in a hurry. I prefer to be funny.


    It''s a boulder, if that''s not about it, you can''t be near them or anything!


    Yeah, you''re all accomplices to unlimited protagonists, aren''t you? What about these two royalty men?


    I just need to let him taste the mood. Aren''t you sorry? Because you can''t participate because of your identity?


    "Oh no, we''re just cooking this time, right? It just keeps us busy."


    "And you''re in the most fun place."


    I do to Sayle''s words, and I laugh.


    I''m not going to be in the dining room. Join as a paycheck. It''s the best position to see the whole thing through!


    This role is ideal even in the sense of dealing with a variety of situations.


    "It''s horrible, how dare you keep an eye on me?"


    "Oh, ''If you don''t do anything, just serve'', right? I told you to deal with it if you did anything."


    "Normally there''s nothing, is there?"


    "Normally. Oh, but that Kingsguard will be here later."


    I don''t need a knight like that! Sayle just laughed with pleasure when she said it. And Al and Klaus didn''t stop either.


    Personal emotion, but seems to have garnered support. Right, approved? So no matter what happens, you can rub it off with power, right?


    They are knights... they seem to be angry inside. The fact that it will be written in Sayle''s report is a shame on the country, isn''t it?


    "Shih... ru?


    "Christina! You don''t have to worry about it!


    "Stay pure!


    A knight s is desperately saying words to a decent Christina.


    Hey, knight s. Shall I tell you once and for all what my perception of you is like?

 60 Beginning of the night

    Viscount Grandkin laughs inside, saying it''s an unusual and uninteresting house.


    I don''t put it out on my mouth, but I guess that emotion is on my face.


    Hate people who live with their servants in a familiar way with little or no beautiful objects, but who have a more secure future than themselves.


    That was the perception of the Viscount Deebolt family.


    "Father, what does Christina look like? Hehe, I''m looking forward to it."


    There is also a grin on my mouth when my beautifully raised, proud daughter returns to the sneaky whisper, "Shut up now".


    Let your daughter mourn with words and ''facts'' much like a woman who didn''t deal with herself at all. Because it is only natural that the mother''s sins should be atoned for by her daughter.


    No, it''s not just my daughter. Both those men and busy sons will distort their faces to humiliation and anger.


    Oh, I''m so happy! I can only rely on my brother, my beloved daughter''s debutant, to grieve the difference with my daughter.


    Viscount Grandkin tried to hide his joy while immersed in a sense of superiority.


    Because he carried everything the way he wanted it to.


    but.


    Viscount Grandkin didn''t know.


    Such as the fact that the twins of the Viscount Deebolt family overlooking have connections with the worst demon mentors.


    It''s what''s up there.


    From what he calls a ''plan'' or other point of view of her, it''s only about a ''badass promise''.


    You can''t beat a livestock more than he is just a villain. Because the lack of forgiveness is the wrong digit.


    She says she doesn''t need pity for her enemies... ''You don''t need humiliation, you don''t need superiority, it''s your mission to give top priority to what you enjoy!'' It is inescapable because it acts on the basis of a belief that it is not even busy.


    "Justice? What''s that delicious? '''' If you don''t have a reason to move, you can tailor it! ''It hangs on crushing under a very personal emotion. It''s a disaster in a way, out of hand.


    The beast was right beside him. I am watching their behavior carefully while pretending to be a maid.


    And the bastards in the livestock reserve are waiting beside Viscount Deebolt and Christina.


    If Viscount Grandkin had a knights-like crisis aversion instinct, he would have definitely escaped.


    ''This place is dangerous! Evil thoughts are swirling......!''.


    This is Mizuki from the crime scene. Ladies and gentlemen, how are you?


    Uh, the Viscounts of Grandkin are currently passing through the front door. Sometimes you smile so well at what you''re thinking...... you''re a really easy person to understand! That''s creepy, you.


    Oh, I hear my daughter well, too. Little girl, we''re only good at this right now, right? Look at the guardians and regret it!


    I wonder what he''s gonna look like. ? Looking forward to it ? I''m gonna imitate you just now, aren''t I?


    I''ll make sure the Viscounts disappear indoors, and I''ll head to the kitchen.


    Phew... the trap has already begun, Viscount Grandkin. They are ready to eavesdrop and steal everywhere in the room.


    You can take all you want to say. Dance with me!


    "Dear Mizuki, we are ready."


    He said, "As soon as you''re all here, we''re going to start."


    "Well, I''ll basically be in that room in the future, so I''ll ask you later."


    "" Yes!


    Dropped off by the dependable voices of the servants and cooks, I will also move on to this work.


    Viscount Grandkin, we''ve already made the dishes for the house, so I don''t have to be here.


    As a commentator, the cooking description is the face of the day''s work. It''s the last time I''ll see where I can get the ingredients. Or I''ll have trouble getting away with it.


    and then.


    "I''m invited to this dinner party, can I ask you to show me to my room?


    Suddenly a red-haired young man gushed. Oh, did you still have invitees?


    ...... hmm? This guy...


    "Excuse me, may I confirm your name?"


    "Oh! I''m Andy Baxter. And you?"


    "... yes, indeed. Then I''ll show you around. You''re all here."


    "Oh, my God, you''re loyal to your role."


    The redhead obviously offended me when I acted like I didn''t hear it on purpose. What do you do when you ask for the servant''s name?


    Yeah, you''re loyal to your role, aren''t you? Female favorite Kingsguard knight is also ranked first in line with Viscount Grandkin on today''s prey list?


    As far as I know what you''ve been trying to do to Christina, it''s going to leak a lot of killing if you get distracted.


    ... I''ll let you know, so be prepared.


    "Beautiful, but uninteresting, women just bore men, right?


    "Oh, there are few women who don''t bore me as much."


    Mostly with fear. The victims of the evil plot were bored to cry, but what?


    Stay tuned because there are no shards that will bore you. Don''t put your hands on your shoulders.


    "Oh man, you look like you hated me. But..."


    I waved my hand away, my shoulders clasped and my hands released. Redhead but swordswallowing light dwells in my eyes. And I do, and I laugh.


    "I''m sure something fun''s gonna happen tonight, okay? For this house, yeah."


    "Yeah, you agree with that. But that''s for me."


    "What?"


    I won''t answer the surprised redhead, but I''ll give him a bright grin.


    No remorse, no hostility, nothing, just a purely ''fun'' grin.


    "Come on, it''s this room. Have a nice evening."


    ¡­¡­ Well, you just have to stay strong. "


    When I say that, I just walk into my room.


    Oh, you''re not the only ones who can think of anything, are you?


    Besides... your words are well recorded right now.


    Thanks a lot for your complicit remarks! There''s no excuse for just getting caught up in anything more than ''I knew something would happen in advance'', is there?


    "Thank you for gathering tonight to celebrate the birth of my daughter Christina"


    A dinner party that began with such Viscount Deebolt''s words. The seats are guardians next to the Viscount Deebolt family, and the Viscount Grankin family and redheads at the end of the line with relatives.


    It''s been completely isolated from the beginning, if you say anything, it stops with the guardians.


    They are duke sons... they are used to it. He''s an air readable child!


    It''s natural to smile and fight back, even if you say you hate it. He''s been beaten up enough to snatch and flush.


    Besides, the outfit is fine, but relatively simple, and because I don''t name it, I recognize it as precisely ''noble class people''.


    It''s a trick to keep you from knowing who you are. You don''t do anything if all of a sudden the Dukes come out as allies, do you?


    Nor does it seem that the cook won''t get his hands on it thanks to Viscount Deebolt''s initial mention that it is a ''dish of different worlds''.


    It''s just...


    "Hmm, stewed vegetables for the rarity"


    "Oh, didn''t you like the rolled cabbage? The Viscounts said they liked cheese, so I used it for all the dishes."


    "I see you''re from another world. Those who get used to the common people don''t know what noble tastes like."


    "Yeah, I don''t understand. Thoughts of people who say they don''t like it but eat it beautifully, etc."


    "Huh! You..."


    "If it doesn''t fit your mouth, you should leave it behind, right?


    The Viscounts of Grandkin - mainly Viscounts of Grandkin - stupidly say on something. I stick up beside you like a servant and deal with you.


    I''m not going to reveal where the ingredients are yet. It''s the last time I''ll rose!


    Note that Christina is quite happy to say it, and seems to be playing a conversation with the Al''s.


    All right, keep it up. Spend it in a different world. This one is well angry with Viscount Grandkin.


    Viscount Grankin''s daughter, by contrast, has quite a glance at the guardians. But even if they ever have a conversation with Christina and the others, the total shekato is against her. It stirs up anger in a very unpopular way.


    Yeah, seeing this situation doesn''t make us look like good balls. Thanks to you, other forces remain silent.


    "Oh, um..."


    "Miss Christina, did you like the dish Mizki told you about?


    "Yes, very!


    "Really? Tell her later."


    "I am from the Viscount Grandkin family..."


    "Well, that''s good wine."


    "Yeah, I can''t get anything from this year inside."


    Like this all the time. My daughter, come on, enlighten me. It''s deliberately excluded, because you can never do it.


    And it''s the guardians who take advantage of the situation.


    Whisper a secret story in my ear that comes to my service - touch my hands and cheeks subtly - stare at each other and smile.


    Don''t let Viscount Grandkin''s hostility or murderous intentions come to me alone if you take this kind of action from three colored men. Of course, I look at her and stir her up even more.


    Oh, you''re so staring at me! Good, do more. I forgive.


    So it would be nice if you forgot your original target, Christina! That''s right.


    Well, there''s no way a prized lady can stand such a situation.


    He went to retaliation before moving on to meat dishes.


    "Yes, Christina''s debutant was supposed to be with me, wasn''t she? I''m bringing my partner here tonight."


    When I say that abruptly, I turn my gaze to the redhead.


    "Miss Christina, I''m sorry. As far as I''m concerned, I was going to try my best to escort this Amelia lady from the house."


    "That''s the thing. I''m sorry, aren''t I, Christina?"


    Miss Amelia apologizes with a good face who doesn''t think it''s bad at all.


    The redhead also has a sorry look on his face, but he''ll be just superficially fixing it.


    By contrast, Christina...


    "Hehe, I get it. Don''t worry, I have a new partner."


    "Huh!?


    Clouding their faces as they both thought...... no way.


    I laughed joyfully and agreed.


    "Christina, they''ll definitely come and talk about partner looting."


    "At that time."


    "Smile and agree to it. Never lean or cry. ''


    ''Cause the best you can do, the best you can do, and the best you can to protect it, is not to make it look like it''s hurt.''


    ... she did what I taught her beforehand.

 61 Write it as a villain and read it as a toy

    "Hehe, I get it. Don''t worry, I have a new partner."


    "Huh......!?


    Amelia''s expression changes when she was good at what she was told in a smile.


    Is it the father who gives in to you right in the face, Miss Amelia?


    "Ma... well, you don''t have to be strong, do you?


    "No? Actually, you must have said it. I refused to do what I asked Andy to do, but under these circumstances, I will take it."


    Speaking with a smile, Christina doesn''t seem to care about anything at first sight. But you must be hurt, actually. Because he''s the one who didn''t criticize Andy until the end.


    Besides, if we go any further, we could be tailored to "The Poor Child Who Was Deprived of His Partner".


    Shall we join the war?


    "Glad to hear it! You can take it!


    Pan, and I go beside Christina with my hands ringing and a smile.... Oh, I knew you were shaking, this kid.


    Seems like you''ve been pushing it for a long time.


    Good luck! I''m gonna cuddle you by accident.


    "Yeah, of course. I''m happy for you, too."


    "Let''s pick a decoration together!


    "Yes!"


    The ornament is a magic trick.


    I give you the crystal of my efforts and those of the Black Knight!


    "... Oh, are you going to make me worthless"


    "You won''t have a choice. Oh, there''s also the pleasure of choosing between women."


    Al and Sayle get mixed up in the conversation.


    And Al gets up and takes Christina''s hand.


    "Again, please. Can you escort me to wear you?


    "Yeah, it''s nice to meet you."


    Two smiling + one hugging Christina from behind (= me).


    In a way it was Andy who was ignored who disputed the smiling sight.


    Gatan! and make a noise and stand up and stare.


    "Hey, wait a minute! What the hell are you!?


    "It''s annoying, shut up"


    "... quote that came out of nowhere. Ignore these words? Miss Christina, what''s this one?


    Andy turns his sorry face and stares at Al earlier.


    Oh, I knew you were an unforgivable race to be ridiculed.


    I can''t forgive you for taking it lightly or for not hurting Christina, can I?


    I cannot forgive you from the bottom of my heart. You''re protesting selflessly. You''d understand, wouldn''t you?


    "Oh, what a shame to betray you from yourself"


    I stand to unwrap my arms and hide Christina, laughing when I dull.


    Al also turned his cold gaze to them and stood beside me.


    "Why would you be angry if you gave up your role from yourself? No way."


    Cut one end and turn a provocative grin.


    "Did you think I was a spared material? No way, hey?


    "You can''t be, Mizuki. such as expressing dissatisfaction despite the consequences you deserve."


    "You''re not worth it, are you? Andy and Amelia seemed to get even more angry at us for saying so darkly.


    "Nah... Master Andy is a Kingsguard knight!?


    "Yeah, I know. What''s that?


    "Miss, is Kingsguard something you can''t be without?


    "I mean, you want to say you can be an idiot."


    "Why does that happen!?


    "Because you can be a Kingsguard?


    You said you could be a Kingsguard now that you were born a nobleman and have a strong ''only'' there.


    Don''t you even know what I mean by what I said?


    "Before that, knights will be asked for ''integrity'' and ''strength of responsibility''. Other than an unreliable knight."


    "If you are a knight even if you are not a Kingsguard, you will be proud and responsible for your position, regardless of your style. As a knight, you''re not the worst, are you?


    "Come... this... let me tell you"


    "Don''t make me laugh, boy."


    The words I told him without speaking to him arrived firmly, and Andy stared at me with a reddish face.


    No, you can''t be scared of me being exposed to scattered killing intentions and hostility in Zebrast. I can''t believe a woman thinks she''s scared when she stares, because she''s an idiot!


    Neither Al nor I have said anything wrong, and it is a general perception. Kingsguard would be particularly important.


    Well, a decent knight wouldn''t cooperate in this from the start, would he? I''d be stronger if I won or lost your pride, maybe.


    "This is a disgrace to the kingdom of the Kingsguard."


    Klaus, who was alone drinking wine, stirs up further anger.


    This is the vegan, by the way. Because it''s just telling the truth for him.


    ... This is what makes craftsmen unsuitable for Christina''s escort role, isn''t it? The least you can do is act uninterested, and be honest for better or worse.


    For once, there''s no problem if you keep it normal because you can read the air on the field... but this time I want to see it. Obviously, it poisons the fool honestly when it''s enemy certified.


    "What the hell do you know!


    "You know what I mean? We''re knights, too."


    "Ha! Then you name it after me!


    Wouldn''t this be a mistake for a Kingsguard or something? No, I believe it because it''s information about the Black Knights.


    Whatever you think, you don''t look like one of the Kingsguard knights coming to dinner, do you?


    Look, he seems slightly bitter when he turns his gaze to Al. They have something in mind. Let''s hear it later.


    "Isn''t that nice? It''s time to rose."


    "You too! What the hell is going on, you''re one of them!?


    "Yes, I''m one of you. They''re here because I was there."


    Information about people from different worlds is limited in a way. Especially since I didn''t mess with anything in this country, and most people who know what I look like don''t realize I''m from another world. That''s why I''ve never met him. I can snort that Andy doesn''t know.


    Even if you realize you''re a different world, you''re not as feared as Zebrast because the majority of people recognize ''that''s all''.


    So I guess Al and the others still think to the extent of guarding the otherworlds. You don''t think the Viscount family has a Duke''s son in the first place, do you?


    "Then introduce yourself again. I''m Mizuki Kousaka, an alien of the world, under the protection of His Highness Elshon."


    "Belongs to Black Wings, Klaus."


    "I am working as a white wing captain, my name is Argent"


    "I hold the position of general in Zebulest, this is Sailleat Crest."


    With words they remove some ornaments. As soon as that happened, their hair and eyes returned to their original color.


    ''You''ll find out from the start that you''re a Kingsguard knight, won''t you? I don''t know what to do,'' and then I thought about color change. Al and Klaus are rumoured for their appearance, and that''s why they use it.


    "Light golden thread-friendly green eyes" is in "Glossy pitch black with blue eyes".


    "Blue eyes with no emotion on pitch-black hair" is "On blonde hair and bright green eyes".


    "Blue silver hair and light watery eyes" is in "Deep red hair and eyes".


    No, more atmospheric and stuttering than I expected. He''s even more different with glasses.


    In addition to that, he also wears a fairly weak hallucinogenic demon prop, so he can''t recognize his face correctly.


    Of course, the atmosphere and tone don''t change, so it''s like, "If a close person looks closely at you from the front, they know who you are."


    It''s only natural that Andy, who isn''t close enough to have a seat apart, didn''t know who the men who don''t even have names were!


    Well, Miss Amelia hooked me up brilliantly because the beauty of the world is alive and well even in that condition.


    "Hey... why are you here..."


    "Why... because I made some of the dishes that were served today. They dated me."


    I didn''t lie. Besides that, I just have other business to attend to.


    You didn''t think the guardians were in full swing, Andy is terribly surprised and his voice is plundering.


    "You''re not involved!


    "The Viscount Deebolt twins are our friends, aren''t they? They''ve been ordered to escort me immediately, Your Highness."


    A gaze other than ours is directed at the knight s on that word. This would also be quite damaging for Viscount Grandkin, because the twins who were looking down are under the royal trust.


    Andy... oh, he faded blue and shut up.


    "Because it only commonly conveys that ''the otherworlds are magicians'' and ''who are the guardians''"


    "I see, you didn''t know I was close enough to go out on personal business"


    "Yeah, only part of me knows I''m drowning."


    "Drowning, huh..."


    I want you to think that Al can''t help but have a subtle look at the rumors that he told me softly. Their standards are far from normal.


    You need todome for now!


    "Surrounded by wonderful knights, I''m not supposed to deal with you, am I?


    ¡­¡­ Mizuki, what does that mean?


    "He put his hand on his shoulder and asked me his name when guiding him to the room. If I didn''t, I''d be upset and say, ''Something fun''s gonna happen to this house,'' so it''s a plan, this."


    "Oh... that, is..."


    "Oh, don''t worry? Properly recorded. So let me say it again."


    Laughing at Andy.


    "Get lost, scum!


    "We''re also her fianc¨¦es...... that''s really unpleasant"


    In addition to my words, Andy sat in the chair like he was out of strength as the General of Beauty sent a cold gaze as he went into slightly red heroic mode.


    He gradually realized what he had done. Especially since it has become our enemy, and there will be no shards of guilt for Christina.


    And Amelia responds to and stares at the word ''fianc¨¦e''. You''re next. That''s good, say anything.


    "When you say fianc¨¦e, you mean guardian, don''t you? Even I know!


    "I don''t know what I''m trying to do. You can grow up thinking of people from different worlds."


    She froze the next moment, having turned into the kind of face that had won her mother''s cover-up shooting.


    ... Yeah, you guys recognize your faces? Because I''m pretty scared when you stare at me with a beautiful face x3?


    Captured by Al in an accidental attempt to evacuate, I am held intact.


    Don''t look away, knight s! Mr. Henry is also looking this way at something pathetic for some reason.


    Have you understood that this is not an instinctively delightful situation? Did you notice?


    "The other way around, huh? It''s not" I became a fianc¨¦e because I''m a guardian, "it''s" I wanted to be a fianc¨¦e and I became a guardian. "


    "We''re proposing to her before we become guardians, aren''t we? Home people are welcome."


    "You''re the ones who grow up without even the blood connections."


    "I don''t know what the Viscount family is planning to strip him of his title."


    Things seem to say, it''s so decent to hear all this. Don''t tell me that when personal preferences are added, they don''t pull you off, okay?


    It just sounded like a story of love all the way to Amelia, and she''s staring at me when she''s resurrected.... Isn''t it more important information for you to plan to strip him of his title? What am I supposed to do if I''m stunned?


    Christina doesn''t have to be "like a story and nice" or anything!?


    "How could... what could be worse for me than a woman like that!?


    "I''m the only one who needs it, not inferior or anything like that."


    Mothers and children who, to be honest with the facts, recruit even more anger. Why did you answer the question?


    What about Andy before then?


    "If you''re going to say it at last, King of Zebrest is my best friend. With that connection, you have provided the ingredients directly to the King."


    "I''m going to prove it to you as Zebrast."


    Pilla, and Sail, who took out a piece of paper, gives it to the Viscounts of Grandkin.


    The bitter expression had turned to amazement following the letters on the paper.


    "He said the Prime Minister as well as the King are involved!? And what is Crest..."


    Sail is the Chancellor''s cousin.


    "" Nah!?


    "Hehe, you won''t be angry, will you? Because your taste of even the finest ingredients was far from that of noble people. The food is also a favorite of His Royal Highness Elshon, but it just didn''t suit you, did it?


    Yeah, it just didn''t fit your mouth, did it? You''re not angry about what makes a personal difference, are you?


    Just because the source of the ingredients is royal, it will have some effect on your future. [M]


    Just let the royalty know that they are such a detractor from their royal preferences.


    I don''t care about anything myself! If asked, it would be enough to explain in tears with evidence footage!


    "Oh, but only one piece of advice."


    "hey... what..."


    I''ll tell Amelia what I''ve always thought of her as she faded and turned back to her temperament.


    "Your favorite¡­ dairy. It''s pretty nutritious, so you get fat, right? If you look at your parents, you''ll see."


    Kashan...... and a fork falls onto the plate from the hands of Viscount Grandkin.


    "Keeping yourself beautiful is a noble woman''s hobby, and it''s important from a health standpoint."


    "I don''t think anybody wants to keep an ugly creature beside me."


    Since then, the words have not returned.


    After all, was the topic of weight forbidden to women, even if they differed from the world? But I think Klaus'' words have made the most heartbreaking decision.


    Craftsman, even though you''re not interested in anything other than witchcraft, you''re serious.

 62 Dont let him live. Dont kill him.

    Here, and gaze at Andy.... doesn''t seem to have the strength to say anything back anymore.


    It''s called the first outrage, his attitude is not as a guest. If I''m clear, he obviously looks down on the Viscount Deebolt family.


    Possible factors would be a higher identity than Viscount Deebolt.


    Especially since his home is a Kingsguard knight.


    Eyes on your eyes. Teeth for teeth.


    It would have been the most effective retaliation against you, Andy. Because I rambled on the Duke''s son myself.


    ''I didn''t know'' doesn''t make any sense, does it? I can''t imagine the Duke''s power, so I don''t know what will happen.


    Well, you seem to understand reality better than Miss Amelia. Above all.


    I wonder if that kid is pointing a hostile glance at me the same way. Your child, who thinks that everything will be what he thinks it is, is of a bad nature. Something that doesn''t see reality.


    If you''re going to give me your personal feelings, if Al and the others choose you, it''s Loricon, right?


    In the original world, they are of social age, whereas Miss Amelia is a junior high school student. It''s a crime.


    Unless it''s a special hobby, I don''t think there are many situations where society chooses middle school students. If you choose, your sister is a donkey to the guardians in a different way than she is now.


    Instead of being sad, I might cry too happy to be separated from a pervert. I am cute about myself.


    "Would you like to confirm it already? Viscount Grandkin?


    "... oh, enough"


    Viscount Grandkin nods bitterly at Sail''s words. In my eyes lies yet another layer of killing, hostility and anger.


    But there is no cursing. Looks like he knows his way out.


    "The escape route under this circumstance" - that Viscount Grankin himself has not rambled.


    The stupidity of cooking is against me personally, and if you want to delude me in The Difference in Personal Taste, you delude me.


    As for the redhead, Amelia can''t be strongly angry if she treats it like a child''s self and forgives her parents as they apologize. Amelia isn''t even a debutant, so she wouldn''t be very popular with kids like that.


    Same goes for my wife. If you scold me and make me apologize, ''cause I''m talking about an unfamiliar otherworlder'' makes a piece of it.


    In a nutshell, Viscount Grandkin hasn''t committed a decisive failure yet.


    Royal discomfort may occur, but you may not be in an important role originally.


    "My wife and daughter have bothered you. Please forgive me."


    "I don''t like it."


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t like it."


    ¡­¡­


    "Read the air! ''and silent pressure came from outside the allies, but I don''t care.


    Well, forgive me. Forgive me. Victims are free to choose, right?


    You can''t forgive me for running away!


    "Lord Mizuki, I''m not telling you..."


    I don''t, but the words I tried to keep going as I cramped my face were inhibited by the guardians.


    "It''s up to her to make up her mind, isn''t it?


    "If Mizuki will forgive you, we''ll have no choice."


    "Not only us, but Master Rudolph and the Chancellor are sweet for Mizki..."


    ''It''s her that counts,'' Viscount Grandkin said to them in the dark.


    I haven''t lied, but it''s not true either. I have no choice but to forgive my accomplice because it is the order of the Demon King.


    And.


    The purpose of this occasion is for me to be certified as an enemy by Viscount Grandkin, and I''ll shake him in the face.


    Oh, Viscount Grandkin... grasp the character of your own prince?


    The Guardians politely saved the Demon King, now.


    I mean, if I forgive you, you won''t be punished by the state. Because if I forgive you now on this occasion, you will not be able to disobey the decision of the Demon King!


    So, let me reassure you, after the debutante, you come all at once, huh? It''s a shame, Demon King.


    The end of the escape route is in a cage. Though I''m the one pushing you away.


    "There''s no way you can leave a man in the wild who doesn''t like everything he pushes to harass you even though he doesn''t call you."


    "We''re here to celebrate Christina''s birth."


    "You weren''t invited, but you were forced to screw it, right? And you didn''t say a word of celebration."


    "What... that''s not true"


    "You didn''t tell me, because I''ve been sticking out of the gate all this time and I didn''t hear you! Yeah, and then I also heard Miss Amelia was looking forward to her partner looting. Really sucks!"


    The point is to say ''sucks!'' with a good smile. Look, say something!


    "You seem to have quite a bad personality too......!


    "Oh, do we need to treat the sex-rooted rotten creatures in a favorable way?


    "Whatever the circumstances, you''d better have a little more adorable!


    "What the hell do you expect from me, even if I''m not the same as the rest of the world?"


    "Is...? Livestock...?


    It''s true.


    "Mizuki doesn''t need to change. Why should I suit you in the first place?


    Viscount Grandkin said with a grin that seemed harmless when the belly-black livestock general said it.


    It seems that the perception of the Crest as well as the General won. Seems vulnerable to power.


    Though it sounds like Sail told me grandly, ''Please stay a livestock''.


    Nevertheless.


    ... that Al and the others couldn''t move to this extent? Thank you very much.


    Even with his wit, he would sink light if he exercised his power. So there is one possibility.


    - There''s someone behind this guy. Someone in a position that cannot be enforced by the Duke ''Son''.


    Well, now I can''t help but care. Do I just make you angry?


    I have a role to play in sacrificing as an entertainment during my debutante, and I can''t crush it here.


    So I''m going to get you to cry fast and get you out of this place!


    I''m also concerned about the mystery of redheads.... No, I''m curious. Especially because it''s a country of strength.


    "Yes, there was a reason you were unusually hostile to the Viscount Deebolt family, wasn''t there? Make it a former Countess Warrant. Dear Ariel, Viscount Deebolt. She''s the cause, isn''t she?"


    "hey... what..."


    Viscount Grankin, who has obviously changed his complexion, seems to care about the Lady. The lady also looks at her husband in surprise.


    Oh? Didn''t your wife or daughter know?


    Okay, well, then I''ll definitely expose you! Nice love story, huh?


    "You think Ariel, who has a lot of deductions, chose Viscount Deebolt to get married in love? They didn''t like you at all. Instead, they hated you.... There''s no such thing as a loser out of selection."


    Zaku! I felt like I heard a noise, but it''s my fault.


    "Did you know? She said Ariel was the only one who was very popular and never approached the ''person with the bottom of his heart''. Well, you don''t choose a man with a bad face, head and character for the back shield of the Count''s house!


    ... More like you heard ''Zaku''? It''s a hallucination, isn''t it, hallucination (bar reading)


    Viscount Grandkin, a door cannot stand in a man''s mouth. You should think it''s going to pass on to your wife''s parents instead of your wife, right?


    At least the Black and White Knights know. I also think the handiwork of spreading rumors is great.


    There is no drain on me. I have no recourse or hesitation.


    "You''re right, but it''s tough, Mizuki. We have to be careful."


    "Oh, it''s not just men who choose, is it? Women have a right to choose."


    "Well, as long as it''s not a political marriage, we''ll reject it."


    "Oh, no, no..."


    Al and Klaus also push down even more without having to work Viscount Grankin''s damage. Nice around not denying my appreciation of Viscount Grandkin either.


    You can''t deny it after all than the Duke''s son is convinced, can you? Bear even.


    "You don''t ride a mudboat of title-stripping if black rumors don''t have constant merit! Because..."


    Here, and turn your gaze to the pale Viscount Grandkin.


    Viscount Grankin, who is in cold sweat, has noticed my gaze even as she changed her complexion.


    Ha, I can''t seem to afford much. Is there a couple fights breaking out tonight? Sounds like fun.


    "If it''s a fascinating fringe, something that absolutely has someone to name at the time Ariel says no. I don''t care how much money you have."


    "Ki... you are! How far do you think you can fool me!?


    "Oh, that''s not true, is it? I admire the love of your wife as wonderful. You can''t marry someone like that without love, can you?


    ¡­¡­


    Heh, can''t you argue with that?


    Come on! Pick yourself and argue? Or stand up your wife and nod?


    For a later Viscount, his wife''s home would not be easy to scorn.


    Either way, don''t worry, the ''Viscount Grandkin''s'' reputation won''t change, okay? There is no lower than the lowest!


    "... where the hell did you hear that story?


    The lady who lost her complexion asks in a quiet voice. Oh, it was supposed to be "Little Daughter of the Other World" treatment, but the language is changing.


    She can''t afford a lot of things, either, when she sees that she has forgotten her hostility towards me.


    Oh, well, you do care. Of course, I''ll tell you!


    "It''s the Duchess of Blondell. Ariel''s best friend."


    "Oh... yes"


    Source is the Duchess. I can''t call you a liar. Hey, this is...


    Well, look it up and you''ll see, right? I guess a lot of people know that because they didn''t even look like they were hiding it?


    I finally taught him that...... and he was completely silent. Looks like it''s gotten todomy.


    "Couple fights are epic."


    "Okay, to that extent,"


    "I don''t care if you get away with it, and I think Rudolph will forgive you if you talk funny and crazy about this commotion, okay? We have to make sure the country doesn''t get annoyed, right?


    It would be received more in the entertainment direction than in a report to the country.


    Per the Chancellor, I may pity what turned into our toy.


    - After that.


    "Let me be rude with this tonight"


    And he said with regret, and the Viscounts of Grandkin went home.


    When I left, I said, "Remember, little girl...!" He grumbled, so he seemed to have been recently certified as an enemy.


    It''s ''Promise'' until the throwaway dialogue! I''m very excited to see how far you can run down the villain street.


    Hey again! Viscount Grandkin. I''m not working hard on the back, I''ll do this one.


    It should also be noted that Miss Amelia still bluntly sent her gaze to the guardian, and she didn''t forget to stare at me more than that, so she seems likely to set me up as well.


    I don''t mind, but I''m not gonna cry next time, okay?


    That''s how the Villain Row left. Andy, of course.


    ''Cause I''m going to take a quick look at it.


    "You must be from that side, right?


    I ran out of words. I don''t admit to disagreeing.


    I don''t even want to admit it as a Ningro Kingsguard knight, so I''m going to tell the Kingsguard knights I''m familiar with as a chase.


    It''s a late act worrying about the way the Kingsguard is, not a tip-off. Yeah.

 63 Night is long.

    The room was wrapped in very uncomfortable air after the Viscounts of Grandkin left.


    Except for us.


    There''s still work to be done, isn''t that the end of it?


    "By the way, relatives?


    They were frightened when I slowly changed the target.


    "Are you on Viscount Grandkin''s side? I''m sure we''re not on our side."


    "That''s not true!


    "Oh, yeah! We didn''t know anything!


    "It doesn''t matter what you didn''t know?


    "" What...?


    "We have nothing to do with this! ''They all claimed to have a frightened look as if they had been made to faint.


    "Is it not natural to praise Viscount Grandkin more than we are? It''s a disgrace to the clan, and you were visiting Christina''s birthday celebration, weren''t you?


    If you are truly willing to celebrate, it is natural to show discomfort or admire it.


    But instead of doing anything, they were even showing a funny bareback.


    "Why do you think I was here to serve? It''s not just Viscount Grandkin, it''s only natural to observe your attitude, right?


    "Become!?


    Reactions vary from those who distort their faces to anger when they are outside the heart, to those who attract less faces of agitation.


    Well, that''s how you''d react. All of a sudden, they pointed their spears at us.


    "And... have you noticed? Viscount Deebolt has not uttered any words. Don''t you think that''s strange? They put my beloved daughter''s birthday seat in this state."


    "Mama, huh?"


    "Viscount Deebolt is our collaborator."


    It was Al who returned the answer to the plundered voice. The relatives turn pale in their faces at the words.


    A knight in the name of the wing ''asks for help''. That can''t be personal.


    "It''s true that the Viscount Deebolt twins were worried about their sister''s birthday celebration and asked me for help. And it''s true that I was ordered by the Demon King and that the knights with wings were ordered to cooperate with me."


    The knights said they would cooperate, but our perception at that point was only on a personal level.


    But shortly after that, the Demon King gave me permission to use their positions and connections, on the condition that they were under my direction.


    In other words, it means that the knights with wings have command. To be clearer: ''Only this time is the right given to the knights to order the Demon King straight away''.


    There''s no way that guy would let that happen for personal reasons. And the knights also obey because that is the ''order'' from the Demon King.


    "Me and the Viscount Deebolt twins are moving under personal circumstances, but the knights with wings'' names are moving under orders. A match of interest, should I say?"


    "Oh, may I ask why you thought that?


    Al''s eyes, who asks with a gentle grin on his face, aren''t laughing at all as I''ve seen them one day.


    Klaus is faceless, but Sayle... clearly seems amused. It''s like saying ''Do you follow the right answer''.


    "If you just aim for Viscount Grandkin, there will always be something to get involved in. Especially since the Viscount Deebolt family has blood connections, and there will be a lot of contact, there is a possibility of suspicion and of being tailored to accomplices."


    "Aren''t we not close?


    "A lot of contact is a problem. You were acting like you weren''t on the surface, what might you say? The relatives to prove it are watching without me, and they are likely to cut off silently with our cuteness."


    Me and the guardians simultaneously turn a cold gaze at the relatives. I can''t imitate it back, because I''ve been watching it this time.


    The word Al used to say, ''Connections between nobles are troublesome''. That doesn''t necessarily refer to connections as allies.


    You can''t fool around with lousy rumors, you can be crushed by an untrue scandal.


    In fact, in Zebrast, about two people are in trouble because of the "Lower Care Rumors of Personal Hobbies". ¡­ I have not even made reflections or other shards when I devised and executed them.


    Because we''re not close, we could fall together as the last scratch, Viscount Grandkin.


    "So this was really convenient. I have an obligation to report more than I''m involved in, as do Al and Klaus, who are ''moving on orders''. A mere gathering is useless, unless we intervene."


    "I guess. Demonic props are planted everywhere in the name of surveillance of Viscount Grandkin. Enough for proof."


    "I''m here, too. Let me testify as one with the name of Crest."


    In the pursuit of Klaus and Sayle, the relatives seemed to understand how their actions were uneven. Those who fade, those who fall and lean on their shoulders, those who look to Viscount Deebolt with sorrow.


    ... Would it just be better not to make an ugly excuse? Maybe I can leave this to the job.


    "Everything will be mandatory with the cooperation of the Viscount Deebolt family. Does anyone suspect that the royal family was asked to cooperate immediately and offer their beloved daughter a seat for this purpose? Unless you want to insult the Demon King for treating you special."


    "It''s a well-known fact that he wouldn''t do that. Even you are treated as one of the pawns."


    "It''s not bad if the pawn means'' trustworthy ''. Well, whatever this is about, Viscount Deebolt proved to be on our side."


    "Even though I trust you. Viscount Deebolt, this is a farce because you are not willing to lose your family."


    Al''s words hit the decision. Seeing as Klaus and Sayle seemed satisfied, it didn''t seem wrong.


    The Viscounts of Deebolt do not disturb one person, although they have slightly stretched their faces.


    Sorry. Hey, Viscount Deebolt family. With a boss who does this in such a difficult way.


    Looks like Viscount Grankin needed solid evidence to prevent winding up in the future. I guess I''m not spared to observe from the fact that the relatives haven''t hit me in any way.


    For once, forgive me because I''m a patriotic prince. It is true that it is for the good of the country.


    And give up more than that, you look like an angel with demon contents, but you''re the true prince of this country.


    I know it means'' show strength ''because it also means scaffold consolidation for me, but what were you going to do if you couldn''t get to the right answer?


    I don''t know, Sail. You, you knew it all!? Otherwise, the Demon King wouldn''t have allowed it.


    Weren''t you in Zebrast the other day when you went to Ilfena instead of me?!?


    I see a wagon left unattended in my sight full of suspicions about the inner sail.


    Miss Amelia and I made it look good just before the meat dish, so it stayed put, didn''t it? Well, this is a very effective situation.


    ¡­ do you want to use? It was supposed to be a threatening dish against Viscount Grandkin.


    "... well, the art of proving that you''re not on Viscount Grandkin''s side remains."


    "What!"


    "Oh...... tell me!


    "We''re not on his side!


    with relatives making a simultaneous noise in my words. Now that I understand the situation, is it natural that I would be desperate?


    "You were there. Witnesses, in other words. Viscount Grandkin will tell the victim what happened tonight, won''t he? Isn''t it your job to stop it and spread the facts?


    "Oh, this could be the perpetrator for them, right?


    Al is mean, too. I dare say, "Relatives may recognize this one as the perpetrator," even though there''s nothing more detrimental to this place than all the evidence.


    I doubt my good sense, Duke Son. They don''t trust me, you guys.


    "Can you imitate that?


    Laugh with a grin and place what was on the wagon on the table every tray. Apparently the white lump is considered a mysterious object, and everyone sees it half in interest, half in disbelief.


    Yeah, that''s right. This, if you don''t know, will surprise you even in the original world. Cooking, though.


    "Mizuki...... what the hell is that?


    Speak questions so that Sail represents everyone''s feelings. It is good to see that other people ask with their gaze.


    "Baked in a salt kettle"


    "Siogamayaki? Is it cooking?


    "Yeah. I covered the inferior meat chunks and vanilla with a mixture of foamy egg whites and salt, and then baked them."


    "... is this made of eggs and salt"


    "Yeah. It''s hard, though."


    It doesn''t dent as much as I tapped it lightly with my fingers. Of course I can''t eat this.


    Sayle taps lightly with her fingers and makes her wonder, "It''s definitely hard," he said.


    With enough impact, this salt pot grill is simple to taste and eat uncomfortably for people in this world.


    And to that extent, "blackmail" can''t be anything.


    Put a cloth towel on top and wear gloves just in case.


    Bracelet with reinforced magic on arms.


    All right, ready!


    "Back to earlier, right?... I am not a nobleman, and as Viscount Grandkin put it, I am a little girl with no power or anything. But there was only one thing."


    "Hmm... Knowledge? I hear that knowledge is better than knowledge in other worlds."


    "Something I can tell you about cooking recipes! It doesn''t mean ''me personally'' because I''m from another world."


    Return your denial to the words the most decent old man tells you as you lean your neck.


    Yeah, I think his personality says things. Glenn or Alisa would never do it.


    "Hehe, I''m fierce. We will not condone our enemies. Yes, like this..."


    ought to


    ''... Huh?


    As the voices of all hearts become one, let them smile and wave their fists down into the salt kettle. The contents are chunks of meat, it''s added and subtracted, and there''s no problem if it''s slightly dented!


    Note that the correct way to eat is commonly to destroy it with a hammer. Fist can''t do it first.


    "... Mizuki? Is that what you do?


    "No? Generally I use a hammer"


    "Why, with a fist?"


    "Mood problems?


    It contains brilliantly when you can leave your fist by saying it out loud. Magic is amazing, it doesn''t hurt at all!


    Alas, you''re showing more fear for me than my interest in a mysterious object that the general said ''hard'' beforehand. It''s a good trend.


    "In this way, I often express my intentions with violence. If you become an enemy¡­"


    "... if, to?


    "Death, only there is! I''ve only been through situations of killing or getting killed. Be prepared."


    After imitating the Demon King and adding intimidation with a smile, the complexion of the relatives changed laughably. Exactly the state of making noises and drawing blood from your face. Fall back when you get home, because it''s annoying.


    Normally, I don''t think I can kill him. Can''t you afford to think that far?


    Even Zebrast thought that nobility is naturally protected and there are few militants. That''s why I was wondering if it would be effective if you ran it and showed it as well as words.


    It''s more effective than I imagined. I''m frightened.


    Oh, you should have bumped the redhead anyway! He''s the only one who''s a knight, and he''ll never talk about being hit by a woman.


    Because there is also healing magic, Al and the others will smile and make it ''what they didn''t''.


    "The two things you should do are to" spread the word about tonight correctly "and" not to divulge anything that the knights with wings are moving. "The Viscounts of Grandkin will think Al and the others are here in my relationship."


    "I see. Did you explain the situation to your relatives to make them behave recklessly?"


    "If the latter came through as information, you''d know they were on Viscount Grandkin''s side, right? In that case, the enemy is confirmed. Together."


    "Yikes... that''s a little too much!?


    "It''s perfectly fine to certify enemies in this setting right now. Besides, if you don''t like joint responsibility, you just have to watch each other."


    Viscount Grandkin, I don''t think it''s important to get rid of them all, but I''ve never been able to keep the jamming elements down.


    As things stand, there is only a self-declaration that ''I am not on Viscount Grandkin''s side'', and if we stick to the possibility that ''enemy certification is possible'' along with threats, we will take odd action. If we keep an eye on each other, they''ll snitch us out of self-preservation when there''s movement.


    You should keep collars and chains on! And scold me if I play ''prank'', this is common sense.


    "Come on, gentlemen? Viscount Grandkin might get some bad reviews tomorrow, right? Do you have time to tremble?


    (Translation: "Leaving those guys alone will make you guys worse off, okay?


    And some shall cease, and some shall behave in contemplation. As most of them fade and tremble, my words will be right in their heads.


    "Excuse me!


    "Us."


    "Sorry, it''s an emergency!


    "Hey, hurry up!


    And so on. Speaking to Viscount Deebolt went home in a really quick motion.


    I''ve been watching you, so, you know, try your best this time, okay? You want to work?


    "So, what if they get involved in extermination?


    "Discard"


    "... that you''re not going to admit to working?


    "Behavior from self preservation, is that it?"


    When I returned it honestly to Sail''s words, it solidified other than ours. The instantly resurrected knight s doesn''t seem to be going to defend him while he looks subtle.


    ... Did I say something wrong? Besides, I''m not authorized to do this.


    "In the meantime, why don''t we start over for the birthday celebration when we clean it up?


    "Huh?"


    "''Cause there''s a lot of people in this mansion who want to celebrate you purely, right? Christina."


    The Viscounts of Deebolt seem to understand who I''m referring to. Smile and nod loudly.


    "Right. Oh, it''s a corner, so why don''t you make it into a room with Ariel''s paintings? It''s a small family dining room, but it''s a celebration."


    "We will speak to our servants."


    "Well, they''ll all be concerned."


    Knight s just begins to act. I guess there was still a lot to think about at this dinner party.


    Something I think ''celebration'' is some kind of harassment in that atmosphere.


    Come on, it''s (maybe) rude from here. - ?


    I think I can hear a lot about the mystery of redheads and the harassment of Viscount Grandkin.


    The best part is Christina''s celebration though!


    "Christina!"


    "What is it, Mizuki?"


    Happy Birthday.


    "Yes! Thank you. Thank you."


    I''ll give it back to you with a smile. I''ll reassure her. I got hurt, and then there was the slaughter story, but now it looks like fun.


    Good. Good. I thought you might even need a revenge plan apart from this one.


    "If we protest in a row, they''re going to beat us out of the house."


    "Isn''t that boring?


    "If you want to do it, you want to do it so much that you have no place left"


    ... I don''t think I heard the devils'' plan, yes. Anyway, it''s been since I finished this case.


    Speaking of which, the Demon King said, ''No matter how gentle they are, they are Duke''s people''.

 64 Whatever you ask, its your fault. Its your fault.

    Since then.


    Human beings from all over the mansion gathered in the dining room where Mr. Ariel''s portrait was decorated, making it a feast for Christina''s birthday celebration.


    It''s in the form of a standing meal because of the large number of people, but if you want to talk about it with everyone, that''s better.


    The leftover dishes are lined with tarts instead of birthday cakes that I made and left behind, wrapped in a soothing atmosphere.


    I don''t have a problem with booze knobs because there are Christina''s favorites that the cook spontaneously made and the tavern menu that I made for the consolation party.


    Rudolph-provided wines are also consumed by everyone except one left in Sangria.


    There are no cocktails for women, and I wondered if the lead actor wouldn''t drink them, so the sangria I made seems to be popular with the women, including Christina.


    I also make red wine provided by the chef, so drink it to the extent that I don''t get hung over.


    "Shouldn''t you taste it as it is? Some people said."... It''s okay because it''s a celebration. Alcohol is something we all drink.


    And if you find out it''s expensive booze, you servants won''t hesitate to drink it.


    "... so? I''ve been drinking, and I think it''s time to ask.


    Wine glass Ask Al in one hand.


    Ugh, you definitely wanted to hear it. You wouldn''t admit to being more silent than you made me smell like I knew what was going on, would you?


    "Oh, what?


    "I want to know what happened when the redhead became a Kingsguard?


    You know that, right? And if you ask in the dark, a gentle grin turns into a bitter laugh.


    Currently, there are guardians and knights around, Mr. Henry. Christina and Viscount Deebolt are surrounded by servants in front of Mr. Ariel''s portrait.


    It''s okay, because I''m convinced whatever the circumstances are.


    ''Cause'' that ''is like some kind of joke just because it''s a Kingsguard knight!


    "Listen, what are you going to do?


    "I''ll expose you to the people in the mansion for now."


    "Why?"


    "Even if I can''t put it in my mouth, I think I''m forgiven enough to mock it in my heart"


    The next time you see him, he''ll send you a warm gaze and a pitiful gaze. I think it''s more damaging than staring, right? I can''t believe the servant pitied me.


    "Mizuki, is that all you have to do?


    "Yeah."


    "" Is that an instant answer!?


    "I think it''s okay to have one or so revenge guys. Positively no problem."


    "No, no, no! Because I do! I know how you feel!


    Knight s, annoying. I don''t care how angry Al and the others are. Besides, I don''t even think he''s safe because he''s going to report it to the Demon King.


    "You can use healing magic, and you''re a knight, so you''re physically fit, right? I''m going to get you to hang out until you do your best."


    "What do you do with the blood? You''re gonna put it on your clothes?


    Klaus'' question, especially. But, you know, that''s already a prerequisite question, and you don''t have any kindness for redheads, do you?


    Redhead, the craftsman seems to agree with revenge. There''s already something different to worry about.


    "Oh, then you''ll be fine. Because I''ve been cleaned before, even when my whole body was wet."


    "... beautifully ''done''?


    "Yeah. Looks like he got stuck in a pond and separated the dirt with the water"


    Well, that''s not a problem.


    "" Don''t be convinced!


    Klaus nodded and didn''t worry any more when Sail spoke about his past experiences with real pleasure.


    On the contrary, the interest seems to have shifted around grunting "Is there such a way".


    Redhead... your treatment...


    "Hey, that sounds like fun"


    "Brother, please don''t stir me up!


    "Fine, it''s the difference between late or early. Aim, complete crime"


    "Mizuki, don''t talk nonsense!


    "Evidence is a nice word, isn''t it?"


    Oh, shut up. No, did you exhale and give up?


    Knight s, come on, throw it away. If you live in common sense, you can''t do it with the people around you, including me.


    I was even more depressed when I consoled myself that... Why.


    And you said, "Help me! ''And you came to me only as a civilian. Now what?


    "I don''t mind. I''ll tell you something... I don''t think Mizuki made it clear, do you?


    "To?"


    "Because he will be treated as he deserves."


    Momentum shook his neck beside him as he turned his face to the knight s to a word of Al laughing as he shrugged. He doesn''t know.


    Klaus sips wine silently and Sayle looks intrigued at Al.


    Oh? I can talk to you, but only a very small part of you knows the circumstances, right?


    "He''s probably just taking a Kingsguard exam."


    "... you mean that the family is eligible and strength is tested in the exam?


    "Yeah, that''s the ''state qualified to be a regular Kingsguard knight''. I don''t know my personality or work attitude unless it''s too big."


    That means a breakthrough in the primary exam. Is it hidden from the parties that redheads don''t know?


    "The Kingsguard knights are primarily responsible for protecting the royals, so they naturally require strength as well as character. Because we can''t leave the untrustworthy alone. But even if you don''t qualify, that doesn''t mean you''re moving the department."


    "Do you get any warnings or surveillance?


    "No. We basically enroll the year as a Kingsguard and the senior knights will monitor it for some time. The final decision should be made by the captain of each squad. But..."


    "But?


    "The fact remains that even those who were considered ineligible belonged to the Kingsguard. So, before the departmental move, they will thoroughly slap you back on the sexual root."


    "" "Wow..." "


    It was me and the knight s who raised their voices with an unlimited number of bar readings. It is a very convincing decision as a country of strength, but the immediate frustrations of all those in power are also too scary.


    Absolutely not normally a sermon or anything!? Improving your personality isn''t that easy!?


    "This time it will be reported to El, and it will definitely be in the captains'' ears. Can he be saved?


    "Al, laughing isn''t convincing."


    "Oh, excuse me."


    I don''t even seem to be reflecting at all on going in. He was secretly angry.


    Hey, Sail. That''s where you admire "Shall we incorporate it into our country too"!


    You won''t be able to crack that kind of personnel, but you said you''re understaffed right now.


    "Mizuki, if you really want revenge, there''s only one way you can do it."


    Attention is drawn simultaneously to the words of Klaus, who was drinking.


    Craftsman, what the hell kind of information are you hiding... No, I don''t care about that.


    I want you to tell me.


    When asked in a good mood, he put his hand on his shoulder.


    "Tell the Kingsguard knights who come to the dorm cafeteria about this. Perfect when you say that you finally feel distrust of the Kingsguard knight."


    ... I was told something I didn''t quite understand.


    The Kingsguard knights get along, but don''t you judge them by their personal emotions?


    And I know those people are different.


    "Oh, that''s good! They should be proud of their position, so they can coach us even if the team is different."


    "They should be angry, too. You can''t stand the distrust of even civilians."


    "Oh... you know what?"


    I see. I wouldn''t like to die like a guy who would even be disappointed by civilians.


    I''m sorry to bother you, but should I ask you to ''coach'' me?


    "Okay, I''ll talk to you. That would convince the redhead."


    "You didn''t think to embarrass the senior knight, did you, that guy?"


    "Mizuki doesn''t seem to have to worry about becoming a criminal, and that''s all right with you?


    Looks like the knight s convinced too. Neither one of us thinks the Kingsguard''s ''mentoring'' is an easy one.


    Well, you usually think so. Kingsguard knights in the kingdom of the powerful are the most powerful class. Spartan education is assured when education is thorough.


    "By the way, Mizuki. I''d like to ask you something, too."


    "What? Al"


    "How did you notice Elle''s thoughts this time? I''m sure you didn''t get any information like that."


    Oh, did the guardians care too?


    Surely they only say ''to cooperate with the Viscount Deebolt family''.


    They didn''t even know that, either, Knight s or Mr. Henry, looking at me like he was urging me to go ahead.


    "This time, the Demon King said, ''I don''t mind using their positions and connections,'' right?


    "Yeah, you did say that"


    "That''s because it''s crazy"


    "Huh?"


    Al doesn''t seem so surprised to raise his voice.


    Knight s, don''t tilt your neck. If you listen carefully, you''ll understand, right?


    "Don''t you say, ''I don''t mind using my personal status or connections, but you shouldn''t use my authority or position as a knight in the name of the wings''? Normally."


    Knight with wings name = sword owned by country = will of country.


    I don''t mind relying on my authority and identity as a personal nobleman, but I would never use my position as a knight in the name of wings. Nonetheless, they move as knights with wings'' names.


    It''s just that the Demon King now has the authority to move them, not some private soldier he owns personally.


    Even they should be aware of that. You can give them permission to use them.


    "It meant Al and the others were our collaborators, but isn''t it really the other way around? Because there is no reason to move ostensibly, I decided to be ''my collaborator'' and ''obeyed''. Even if I don''t realize it, if I''m involved as a collaborator, it''s enough."


    "Hehe, you''re right. I''m obliged to report your actions."


    I don''t even have to be gladly stroked in the head......


    Oh, the knight s and Mr. Henry are looking at me like they''re sorry. Phew... what is it all the time? This.


    My parents are also educators... educators always try students. It''s Spartan in a different way than Kingsguard.


    "Then, Sail. You''ve been a collaborator of the Demon King since the beginning!


    "Oh, why?


    "Because if you ''know nothing'' than to be involved in internal circumstances, then you will never be involved in exercising your power!


    When I pointed my finger at him, I said, "You can''t point a finger at a person," but I didn''t deny it.


    Goddamn it, you black belly. I don''t care where the wind blows with my eyes.


    "I was instructed to visit Mizuki in the wrong place to come to Zebrast."


    "Via Rudolph?


    "Yes, at the behest of Master Rudolph."


    Rudolph, are you one of a kind? Because of what happened last time, it would be difficult to say no if you were asked to cooperate.


    "Master Rudolph only served to get me to Ilfena. I haven''t done anything else, and I don''t know."


    So don''t hate him, Sayle, and go on.


    ... Don''t worry, if that''s how much I hate people, I''m running away from the Demon King''s place.


    And.


    It is easy to question whether there is something because we have some understanding of the Devil King''s education policy.


    "And then the decision hit. The Demon King is kind. I''m gonna run out of this."


    ''What?''


    Oh, they all hammered out beautifully!


    Was Al and the others unexpected in this statement?


    "You know, he''s the one who threw me into Zebrast, who doesn''t know the identity system in a busy way. It''s an education policy called," I''ll support you, but basically, do your best on your own, "right? This time, it''s not all over! It''s up to you to have the back!


    "It is... indeed..."


    You can''t deny it.


    "At first, you didn''t trust anyone but Rudolph."


    What do you say, you can''t deny it!? "We have a situation for ourselves, so I can help you! ''Oh my goodness - kindness...... no, I wouldn''t be carrying the sweetness together though.


    He''s the one who wants results from civilians, that guy. It''s an educational policy like expecting a lion to drop my son at the bottom of the valley and crawl up.


    "... oh, that''s him"


    "Don''t you doubt it?"


    Knight s, thanks for agreeing! Prepare yourselves to think that you will be more involved in the future.


    "... I was talking earlier"


    Turning a blind eye to Mizuki and the others who went to Christina and the others, Sail turns back to Al.


    The guardians were the only ones here right now.


    "What the hell is it that some Kingsguard knights are friendly with Mizuki?


    There''s something else, isn''t there? and Al and Klaus smile bitterly when they look at Sail, who asks with half certainty.


    "The Kingsguards in our country... they have a pretty high bachelor rate. You have to prioritize your work, and you see more women with cold eyes."


    "The Kingsguard is a flower shaped, the ladies will make a fuss and disappoint themselves."


    "Oh, it''s the same everywhere"


    A Kingsguard is an elite in charge of escorting the royal family. Few women raise their fever to those with all their patterns, faces and strengths.


    but.


    In other words, ''working people''. How many aristocratic women accept the realities of "constant danger of life," "priority over family," and "kneeling to noble women other than themselves"?


    Parents know that, too, and they don''t choose it for their daughter''s husband, such as a man who is likely to be left alone easily as a widow.


    In addition, they can sometimes show off their feminine selfishness, so they don''t expect it.


    Admiration and reality are different. Therefore, I will stay single unless my fianc¨¦e is even there from the beginning. The current captain of the regiment was lucky enough to get a female knight''s companion, but few female knights because he is fully meritocratic.


    A lot of people are unlikely to inherit a house to be knights if you finally say so. Many had no brothers lower than themselves.


    "Mizuki is perceived as a daughter or sister to them without such healing."


    "He lives in a dorm. I accept that the Kingsguards don''t look disgusted when they ask for a meal after hours, and use healing magic if they are injured. Sometimes if you ask me, I''ll take the plug."


    "... is that it, ''your daughter who was able to work hard for her family''?"


    "That''s how it is."


    "For the aristocrats there will be no chance to taste the family''s handicrafts. A handful of female knights are in similar condition."


    "You''re the ones with the queen."


    "My husband, the Knights Commander, is among the Kingsguards who come to the dorm for dinner. I hear you got to know him because of that connection."


    In fact, this is the difference between ordinary people and nobility. Mizuki''s behavior is by no means uncommon for ordinary people.


    But since the Kingsguard knights are made up of nobles, they are not "natural".


    The black-and-white knights have not dared to teach that it would be better for Mizuki to have more allies, so the liking goes up on its own.


    Especially since Mizuki doesn''t expect too much from the existence of a knight, and he''s defending his position.


    "I see. You won''t be able to stand to be disappointed by your ''sister'' for such ''brother improvement''"


    "I wouldn''t forgive you for being the same Kingsguard."


    "We are also going to tell you ''more'' if you ask for more information.... including touching Mizuki on his own."


    The self-proclaimed (father) brothers will be particularly angry. Because sometimes even the guardians talk too much.


    Besides, Andy also has the name of re-educating. I''m sure they''ll keep snoring until the end of the period.


    "Then will I also tell Zebrest''s self-proclaimed brother"


    "Oh, you''re there, too"


    "Yes, the Chancellor."


    If you are a prime minister who is well protected while stunned by his actions, you will do enough to whisper to his parents even if you don''t put them on the table.


    Yes, Sail adds, the guardians laugh at each other in a meaningful way.


    At first glance, it would have been fortunate not to hear the maids looking at them with their eyes full of glittering and soothing conversations.


    ... Sometimes the world is happier not to know.

 65 Small Tales 7

    One of the novels, "The Princess Knights Laugh" (Charline Perspective)


    Rose flowers I''ve just picked for scented tea.


    On the table is a treat called "Tartaru" made by Mizuki on a tea set.


    The ladies who spend the afternoon gracefully are close friends of Charline.


    "Hey, Master Charline. How is Master Argent?


    One courtier asks like a prank. The other ladies laughed meaningfully.


    Even when I ask about my brother, the real purpose is different. I just laid down the thread for my brother without grabbing the cut.


    And the surrounding ''Well done! Come on, talk to me.'' I laugh bitterly at the anticipating glance I just said.


    If you want to hear about ''that kid'', you can ask normally.


    ... I shake my inner head thinking so.


    I can''t. ''That kid'' ''s position is pretty special, and he''s secluded from those stupid warrants who don''t understand the circumstances.


    I like it when I say it''s me, if I can put in a strange exploration, I''ll naturally be on guard. Especially since I know I won''t imitate that. I guess me and my girlfriends are friends.


    "Hehe, you''re no different. Sounds like fun, more than anything."


    "Oh, thanks to the rumors?


    "You have a reputation for being drowned. That Master Argent!


    They seem to enjoy the conversation purely when they dull and laugh with pleasure. My brother, who is said to be a "lovely knight," has known them since a very young age.


    I regretted that they refused to participate in the Tea Party while reassuring me that they would not see any negative feelings about ''that child''.


    Oh, next time, we have to be sure to invite him. To do this, you should ask His Highness Elshon to peel off his brother.


    Because my brother, who doesn''t have good feelings for the noble lady, won''t like to have ''that girl'' involved.


    Totally, what a narrow heart...... and I wonder if that overprotective while my brother.


    If she didn''t have to do that, she''d win as easily as silencing her opponent. Ning Lo, my brother feels disturbed.


    "Actually... Al and Mizuki were here just now. Mizuki also made this" Toru "for me."


    "Well! I missed you!


    "It''s about Lady Charline, so I thought I''d invite you."


    "That''s what turned me down. ''It won''t be good for us'' because Mizuki can see things widely. And Al didn''t say no."


    Ugh, and if you sigh deliberately, the ladies who understand the meaning of the word become the face of the idea.


    Surely Mizuki is right. You''re right.


    That can''t be all I read from my attitude.


    "It''s sloppy!


    "Right, I can''t believe the Argents are the only ones special!


    "Dear Argent, is that on purpose!? You don''t want to show it!?


    "Again, you think so..."


    Exhale deeply and look away. Do my friends still think so?


    The truth is, there''s a difference between Mizuki and my brother.


    No, let''s get this straight. My brother simply doesn''t want to get involved any more than he needs to.


    Which would you choose if you were only a guardian, ''fianc¨¦e'', or a girlfriend?... naturally, the latter. He seems anxious to get close before he knows it.


    Well, I don''t know how that feels either.


    Sometimes you have to take advantage of Mizuki more than being a knight with the name of a wing. Moreover, work is of the highest priority, the seclusion of the ladies and the fault of their younger brothers. Finally, sexuality is too special.


    It is full of hated elements. Who chooses a lover, such a creature?


    It''s unlikely you''ll marry me.... even though I don''t think it''s easy to get away from my brother.


    Anyway, Mizuki doesn''t seem interested in either of them, as long as he can forgive everything with his face and family. I can''t even look at those guardians without changing their complexion.


    If you''re joking about saying, "I''ve got someone I like," you''ll smile and bless me and dismiss my guardian without any untraining.


    That''s why I wanted to call you "Sister." I''ve never had more insurance than I realized I couldn''t expect too much from my brother.


    Besides, if you don''t have any contacts, you just have to create them. Fortunately, I have some of the information in my hand.


    "Hey, guys? There''s a night club in six months, right? I''d like to help you, Mizuki."


    The ladies looked at the words in silence.


    Everyone seems to be just surprised by ''what''s going on''.


    "Christina from the Viscount Deebolt family is going to be the debutant. Really?... Mizuki''s" Wish "may lead to Al escorting."


    "Oh..."


    "Well, that''s..."


    His friends silently urged him to continue the conversation, even if he didn''t say it.


    Al rarely attends nightclubs in the first place. Besides, the escort means Mizuki''s request.


    "She is the beloved daughter of a friend of the Duchess of Blondell. He said he''d be spending time at the Duke of Blondell''s until the debutante."


    "... hehe, was there anyone who would do something nasty?


    "Sure... you were so cute. The air was soft and I thought it was Viscount Deebolt''s lady."


    "Master Mizuki is planning to join us.... but they have ''errands''."


    My friend''s eyes glistened in the words.


    Suggest smiling while pretending not to notice it.


    "It''s me, I wanted to be a knight once. To a knight who protects a princess like a clear, poor bud."


    I laughed and told him, putting aside a moment and cheering.


    "Nice! You''re gonna protect that one, aren''t you?


    "Yeah, I think we should teach you a lot of things as seniors."


    "Well, I was very anxious at first, too. You may feel more uncomfortable than Argent escorts."


    "Oh, I have to preach a little to such a fool."


    "Oh, isn''t it a mistake to make you cry?


    "As a princess knight who protects her first princess, I wonder if she''s doing the right thing."


    "Dear Charlene, if you don''t give me a little relief, the princess will scare you, won''t she?


    Laughing happily together, they are fierce people who have survived the social world with smiles and talk. The aristocratic society is not sweet enough to do just beautiful. It''s a meeting place, but it''s also a crushing place.


    I can''t help Mizuki directly, but I can protect the child she cares about.


    Ningro himself is the right knight for the first princess... and the jealousy between women will echo later. The fact that Al is attached only once as a debutant is dangerous from the next.


    If we appeal to them that we know each other and also tell them who better not to get involved, the danger should be quite avoidable.


    In time, the first princess will learn to fight and defend only women.


    "Let''s do the Duchess of Blondell a favor. I''m sure you''ll arrange to see me in advance."


    "Well, the Duchess of Blondell will be on our side."


    "Looking forward to it! Hehe, it''s like a story."


    Mizuki''s involvement would undoubtedly be related to His Highness Elshon. I am a nobleman of my country¡­ I want you to rely on my sister for a little while.


    Wrap your dress around instead of armor and use poisonous words instead of swords.


    Let us smile and hide our resolve, and let us protect the poor princess from all malice?


    Yes, when I swore in my chest, I thought of "Fun Night Club" and smiled at my mouth.


    Novel Two: Something called a Mother (Duke of Blondell Perspective)


    "... that''s why I decided to keep Master Christina. Hehe, I''m looking forward to it."


    My wife, who speaks pleasantly, is very young and at first sight seems to be a mother who is happy with the growth of her daughter.


    Sometimes the daughter of a friend who died a few years ago seems to be already in my mother''s mood.


    "Miss Ariel''s daughter."


    "Yeah, she looks a lot like her old girlfriend."


    It must be remembering a late friend to seep loneliness into a grin.


    Is it natural that I want to act as a mother until her minute, a woman who was a dear childhood friend and best friend to my wife?


    Miss Ariel is the one who had a romantic marriage and ended her short but happy life. As a noble lady, it would have been a very enviable life in a way.


    Viscount Deebolt is an honest man and a good friend of his family, and his sons are all excellent. It is accepted by many nobles without distinctive talent.


    This was a rare thing for a house that had been awarded the title by merit.


    No wonder if civilians come to mind if they become nobles. Regardless of the appraised person, the child or grandson becomes a ruling class even though they were born as civilians. It was also true that there were many arrogant people.


    "If there is no merit, the title will be restored in three generations" is also intended to ensure that those who are incapacitated by the acclaimed merit of the person will not be held incompetent.


    Born aristocrats carry family names, but aristocrats by merit perpetuate their homes by merit. This difference is surprisingly large.


    However, on the contrary, some people are recognized like the Viscount Deebolt family. It is unique to our country, which respects the powerful, but if the clan is all excellent, it will be a "family of powerful people" that cannot be ignored.


    If Viscount Deebolt had had a little more ambition, he might have given him the countenance. Good though he may not want it.


    ... No, this Blondel clan is the same when it comes to the powerful. You have to show a lot more talent than naming a clan that is good at witchcraft.


    And my wife, who I''m looking forward to seeing right now...


    A butler came to tell me he was sinking into that idea.


    Ma''am, Mr. Arbel would like to see you.


    "Arbel? Wasn''t that a merchant dealing with fabrics, Colette? I''ve had it tailored a few times in my house."


    "Yeah, Laurent. But I''ll never take care of you again."


    Heh heh, I feel a prick in my wife''s words laughing adorably and raise a slight eyebrow. He had something in mind when he turned his gaze to the butler, and exhaled lightly.


    - It''s his long-time habit of dating. Yes, when my wife made me an accomplice.


    "Colette? I haven''t heard anything, have I?


    "Yeah, something I didn''t say. It''s not worth saying."


    "Ma''am, I''m the only one who misses you, right?


    My wife laughed even deeper when she deliberately made a troubled face.


    This is... angry. What the hell did Arbel do to you?


    Colette sighed heavily as she pitied Arbel secretly inside.


    "''Cause it''s terrible, huh? I can''t believe I was going to tell Christina that I couldn''t'' prepare ''the fabric to use for her debutant dress with a critical"


    "... that''s terrible"


    "It would!?


    If you''re right, Arbel won''t sound offended either. If it means'' I made an effort to prepare even critical ''.


    But that means my wife is angry.


    "You''re disqualified as a merchant, aren''t you? Instead of selling customer information, I can''t believe I''m helping you with harassment."


    I mean, I gave him a hand in harassing Viscount Deebolt''s house. Besides, it''s critical and ''unpreparable'' and other malicious things.


    Perhaps not only the fabric, but also things like laces and ribbons.


    This may not make it possible for Viscount Deebolt to exhaust his hands. If you were a man, you wouldn''t be extra distracted.


    "So I guess you were going to harass me to make my daughter''s dress based on the information I bought."


    "Yeah, probably. You''re going to immerse yourself in the feeling of superiority that you have something they didn''t get."


    "Absolutely nothing Viscount Grandkin can do."


    "Oh, I wish I could say scum"


    There is no forgiveness for words coming out of my wife''s mouth. But I didn''t even want to flatter it.


    If we are hostile, why don''t we stick together in a more grand way? It would not be something proud aristocrats would do, such as hurt and rejoice in a fifteen-year-old girl. Definitely everyone hates it.


    My daughter, who is in tune with it, can grow up. The mother must have come from the Viscount family, but was she not given a decent education?


    "I can''t, he''s one of those people who was hostile to Ariel. You''re the one who was malicious because of the popular people, even though your lack of skill is the reason why you''re not being dealt with by the lovely lords?


    "Oh, was my thoughts that easy to understand?


    "Who could possibly stop is the only lady who''s a born nobleman, right?


    I didn''t seem to expect anything at all while I said that. "You don''t change," you know around grunting?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Speaking of which, I think Colette used to be told a lot.


    Well, Viscount Grandkin was one of the young ladies who had bitten Colette, who was the Brondell family''s trail daughter at the time.


    Even so, Colette sneers in, and on the contrary, hears that the ladies who have sold the fight have struggled to find a dowry by lowering their own ratings.


    It''s impossible to sell a fight to the Duke''s Lady if it''s supposed to be. Impossible, but the national identity or identity difference of power supremacy is more tolerant than in other countries.


    Moreover, Colette was often tasted thanks to her appearance and her huge cat. Especially since this was part of an education called ''Don''t rely on the house to pay back on your own''.


    Will you be recognized and friends, or will you be a fool who lost and sold fights to the Duke''s Lady?


    Circumstances made the surroundings as different as the heavens and the earth. This could have been said to a man approaching to use it.


    A social hua is a poisonous flower in a way, not to mention being allowed to defeat by a well-groomed Duchess Lady.


    I didn''t know you wouldn''t learn at all even though you were sporadically made to cry at the time...... in a way a daughter with those parents could be unhappy.


    I can''t just grow up listening to my parents'' failures.


    "You really are troubled people. But I also understand that we have to give it to Mizuki and the others this time. So I thought I''d take care of the trinket."


    I''m smiling cutely but my eyes aren''t smiling. The grin on her lips appears oddly poisonous.


    "I''ve notified the Arbel Chamber of Commerce." Christina of the Viscount Deebolt family, like my daughter, doesn''t trust merchants who do what they do not do. "


    "Oh, no, that must have panicked."


    It was rejected by the Duke''s house, it will definitely be a dead and alive issue.


    Besides, this time it''s worse on the other side. It is imperative that you be denied any other future relationship if you know the circumstances.


    "Finally, I also added, ''If you''re going to turn your fangs to the Duke of Blondell house, be prepared,''"


    "... Colette"


    ... instead of a dead and alive issue, it seems to have turned the Duke''s house against the enemy. You''re done as a merchant, Arbel.


    This is the first time I''ve heard of myself naming the Duke of Blondell for that matter.


    This or the reason for the butler''s attitude earlier!? What is my position!?


    "Oh, if I''m gonna cut the edge, I''m gonna have to say this much."


    "No... that''s right"


    "I can''t forgive myself if the next damage comes from letting it go, Laurent."


    Give up any more objections and shut your mouth before she doesn''t think it''s bad at all.


    I agree with myself, it won''t be possible to stop her with anger.


    Anyway, she is the highest magician in Irfena. I don''t think I can win with my mouth.


    ... and I realized the danger of my son''s talent because he is a good magician. Purity sometimes brings ruin.


    Klaus'' talent is entirely hers.


    The exterior is like that of a father, but the interior is very thick with the blood of a magical-specific blonde.


    I can''t help but be told that Mizuki, a teacher and mother, is'' out of standard ''to miss her son, who even burned his hands.


    Besides, my son has looked normal lately. They only need to recognize it to the extent of ''Magic Supremacy (Mizki Talk)'' as long as the stopper is there.


    It is the family''s conclusion that you should remain a guardian even if you are not married.


    I have no objection to helping Mizuki. Especially since Colette is grateful as a mother, so I guess there''s no mercy. It means something personal.


    "I''ve already talked to the new merchant. After that, Christina will come to my house."


    "Yes, yes, I got it. By the way... aren''t you keeping Arbel waiting?


    ¡­¡­ There you are, man. "


    "You forgot, didn''t you?


    "Yeah, I''m not interested."


    The smiling face wears a faceless Klaus for some reason.


    Speaking of which, Klaus was indifferent to things he was not interested in. I think I saw a definite blood connection.


    "Okay, let''s go, too. He might come to me next."


    "Right! Then let''s come."


    It''s not like she doesn''t have any sympathy for Arbel on her back when she walks out.


    Will you give up because you deserve it?... because I''m going to spend some precious time with my wife for you, right?


    The novel "Meanwhile, in the royal castle hall"


    Elshon and Glenn were dining across the street in a room made next to Elshon''s office room.


    The only reason the menu is nostalgic for Glenn is because the person who cooked it is a resident of the same world.


    Tongue drums in nostalgic and delicious dishes, immersed in a temporary delight.


    ¡­ immersed in joy.


    "What happened to Mizuki? I was told to come to dinner."


    "Oh, I''m going to Viscount Deebolt''s mansion to cook. Sounds like your daughter''s birthday."


    "Hmm... oh, Deebolt?


    "Yeah, you''ve met him, too. This is the home of the twin knights."


    "Oh! Was that those two"


    Each sight is remembered behind Glenn''s brain. They wondered if they were good friends to Mizuki.


    It is a pleasure that a friend who has been thrown into this world has gained close friends. Anyway, I live in a different country, so I can''t always help myself.


    "Those two and Mizuki are close... my sister seems to be friendly with Mizuki"


    "I''m grateful to have that kind of presence nearby."


    "Oh, does that seem like it?


    "Yes, I know the horrors of loneliness because I''m a different world, too."


    The perception that you are an ''outsider'' in the world, not at the level that there is no one around you who knows you.


    I was really scared that even common sense would be thrown into a different unknown place.


    "Hmm, the Viscount Deebolt family is going to be dating Mizuki in the future... should I give this some gift"


    "Then why don''t you give something to your birthday daughter? Gifts for no reason would be alarming."


    "Sure. How old were you?


    He said, "Fifteen or something."


    "Well, let''s give you a pen. We''re going to have more opportunities to write."


    "That''s about as good as they''ll take it."


    The conversations that are exchanged while eating belong to her parents and friends.


    Enjoying a relaxing meal, Glenn had no reason to know that the Viscount Deebolt family situation was turning into a trap-packed ''party to celebrate her daughter''s birthday'', etc.


    He will know the details of the matter only after it is all over.

 66 Raids and entertainment are on paper.

    "Well, you explain, don''t you?


    The day after the dinner party, I was summoned to the Demon King''s office. Al and Klaus are with us.


    Well, you have to explain to me more than I said, ''Predictions are correct''.


    Civilians, even though they are from different worlds, doing bad things can also annoy fianc¨¦es and guardians. Then you''ll never want the ''best result''... as much as you''re tailoring me as a collaborator right now.


    "Seems like you''re the one who gets to the truth on your own... yeah, for a reason I got there..."


    "Are you unconscious that you''ve been too kind this time?"


    "Is it that tough?


    "It''s basically a ''I''ll give you a weapon, come hunt for yourself'' policy, right?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Uh... for once, I''m sorry"


    I don''t care now.


    Yeah, even now, really. It is creepy even if it is made ningro overprotective.


    Think of your character, Demon King.


    If you''re a gentle person, you can''t go through with ''Demon King'', normal. Everyday is important.


    "Well, should we get down to business? As you speculated, this time I''m going to have to ask you to cooperate."


    A demon king who speaks out when he sighs lightly.


    Oh, you seem to be struggling for a long time. How rare.


    "The person behind Viscount Grandkin, is it?


    "What makes you think that?


    "He''s a third-rate villain who easily shuts up when he finds out that Al and the others are Duke family people, right? That guy, and you''ll be able to crush him enough in connection with this Viscount Deebolt family."


    There is no aftermath in the first place. If the Duke''s sons are all there and say, "It''s unpleasant," he will help them become popular and become involved.


    From what I saw yesterday, it seems unpopular, and the relatives will never help.


    Oh, the relatives did a surprisingly good job. Sounds like Viscount Grandkin tried to get a bad review out of it quickly, but it looks like he was poked at the facts on the spot and missed.


    He thoroughly marked the Viscounts of Grandkin at the same time as spreading the facts, and took an immediate crushing approach if he said anything.


    Sure, and the participants themselves provide the correct information so Viscount Grankin just gets in a bad position the other way!


    ... Sounds more like it now.


    "If you''re right, Viscount Grandkin alone, there''s no problem. But as long as someone is sheltering Viscount Grandkin, I can''t get my hands on it."


    "... ''sheltering''?


    "Yes, a man who has served his country for many years and the trust of his kings and neighbours. If this hadn''t happened, we''d have trusted you."


    Huh? It''s fair that the Demon Kings trust you.


    Why would someone like that be on ''that'' ''s side? Doesn''t look worth it though.


    The Demon King exhales deeply as to whether such a question has come to his face.


    "Yeah, we don''t know that either. But I can''t help it any more than he''s on that side."


    "That''s in an identity sense, is it?


    Al and the others are the Dukes'' sons, so they are knights. The Demon King is only ''the one behind them'', not able to act.


    If royalty imitates it by wielding power and imposing it, there may be nobles out there who imitate it.


    You can''t be an example of evil. And then he said, ''I thought you said it was that way!'' It is the och used for the excuse.


    "So is his identity, but one way or another, his track record and the trust around him are more troublesome."


    "Don''t you have some sort of downfall on that person?


    "There isn''t... it''s really a mystery about this one. You can''t ignore the words of someone who even earns the king''s trust, and there''s no indication that he''s involved in any evil."


    It''s a mystery.


    On the contrary, I think Viscount Grandkin grew because of him.


    "We''ll never see a gap because we''re already on guard. The only exception is you."


    "It''s the right expression in a way, but I don''t think it''s been dealt with before that"


    "No. Viscount Grandkin is desperate... but I don''t like it, but your information will come in. Besides, your information is restricted, so if we''re gonna find out, we''re gonna have to make contact once."


    "That contact is my first and last chance, isn''t it? It''s an opportunity for me to ''catch'' that person, and at the same time, it''ll be a place for me to rate him."


    "Exactly. At least you''re not hunting down Viscount Grandkin with the evidence we''ve got for you, so how much interest you''ll get later to admit your loss."


    "Wow, it''s hard!


    It would be certain if we just made contact. However, there is a good chance that we can get away with it.


    Looks like someone with quite a head turn as far as I can hear you talking about it - I also thought you were good at standing around.


    I should have been a protected place... why would I be dealing with such a troublesome person?


    "Unless you do something about Viscount Grandkin, you think Viscount Deebolt will continue to be a nuisance? So good luck."


    "Do you feel guilty about not saying ''For Us''?"


    "Yeah. But getting results is a priority"


    grin, and with an angel smile, the Demon King made a livestock statement.


    I guess. Priority should be given to the country, after all.


    You''re not a demon king with all kindness, and I''m not expecting you.


    "I would like to turn to Viscount Grandkin for frustration, grinding and all kinds of eight wins"


    "You''re free to do it to the extent that you don''t die. Because if you just erase the evidence, you won''t pursue it."


    That''s forgivable, isn''t it? And when I asked him in the dark, he returned a reliable answer.


    Okay, so. And it''s a very good smile, but were you actually angry?


    Al, Klaus. So, I assume you''ve accepted more than a ''we haven''t heard anything'' attitude?


    "Is there a problem?


    "Tell me if you need any help."


    Oh, I''m in favor of retaliation. And even though it''s extra, it''s useless and cooperative, isn''t it?


    ... not as a knight, but as a personal emotion, right? Were you angry after all?


    "Then I''ll tell them for once. The person sheltering Viscount Grandkin is the Marquis of Leckbari. He''s old and seemingly warm, but when he tastes it, it hurts."


    Marquis, huh? Surely you were the next great duke.


    Are you a high-powered man... will you just do it?


    It was a few days ago that we had such a conversation.


    Viscount Grandkin was a scumbag as expected.


    "Gu... Kaha"


    "Hey, what''s up, these guys? Wasn''t it a big deal when it came to knights?


    One left to see a few groaning and rolling with a rushed look. Is this the leader?


    "Come on, you''re too weak"


    One man who can instill strength in his legs that seep through the flaws but still step on them.


    "You''re the people who have no choice, really"


    One man hurts sometimes while handily restrained.


    What they have in common is that they are wearing ''general knight attire'' and ''bright brown hair and eyes''.


    "You''re wrong to expect that from a fool."


    My tone and outfit are different than usual, plus my hair and eyes in exactly the same color as the two of them whine.


    Yes, ''exactly the same color''.


    The twins are rarely the same as their sister anyway. There should be a slight difference.


    Not even my siblings or myself before that!


    Ladies and gentlemen of the Raiders, who are too simply hooked, I doubt it for a moment.


    I think you want to get caught up in joking pranks.


    No, we''re the ones doing it for Uke!? He''s a banquet artist.


    Two general knights of the same height + a small woman + all bright brown hair and eyes


    No one thinks it''s possible to substitute under all these conditions.


    If you anticipate a raid and soften it up instead, you win brilliantly!


    ''You''re an idiot,'' I thought, but I don''t like being in contact with the real ones, so I made it one of my entertainments.


    Titled ''Quiz! Who are we?''!


    "Precautions for Participation"


    -Man knights determine their partner at the same height


    ¡¤ Changing the color of hair and eyes with demonic props


    ¡¤ Hairstyles refer to Knight s


    The outfit is a general knight (available for loan)


    In my case.


    -In case of targeting, you dress as a nobleman.


    ¡¤ The knights accompanying him are called ''Brothers''


    -Basically do not attack


    It can be a condition such as... I play perfectly.


    ''Cause even though it''s just a round trip between the dorm and the Viscount Deebolt house, there''s raids every day...... I''m bored to normally detain you, and you can play.


    It should be noted that those unable to participate due to their hairstyle and height were dressed as servants.


    Al has been deacon the other day with Klaus Color + Eyeglasses.... Sounds fun, Duke boy.


    Moreover, the part-time Kingsguard knights (who are the people who come to the dining room) can also be mixed up.


    "Isn''t that supposed to be an identity fraud for once? I thought, ''I asked the Demon King, and he had my permission.


    "Protecting them is more important than being attacked."


    Along with the word, an order was given to ''guard the person of the Viscount Deebolt family''. This makes an excuse to say ''I was faking it as a fake''.


    All right, now it''s officially your job. The Kingsguard knight who jumped in is'' Help '', yeah. I also asked you to pay me out for treating me like a holiday attendance.


    Do I just look like I''m playing? Isn''t that the action of a knight in the name of the wing?


    If you don''t know our character, it looks like work! It''s your fault, it''s your fault.


    By the way.


    If you were suspicious of the overly crude raiders, the knights gave you a warm answer.


    "You must be hiring Gorotsuki for money to keep your legs off."


    ... I see. There are no pictures, and if you use portraits or magic props poorly, you''ll find out. Something limited for those who have it. Is there a large number in the sense of compensating for ambiguous parts?


    Even if it isn''t, it''s less off if you say ''the man and woman with bright brown hair and eyes entering and leaving the Viscount Deebolt house''.


    Servants and nobles are clearly different, and none of the servants in those houses had bright brown hair.


    Especially the knight s is definitive. If you have a sister, you can''t go any further.


    Viscount Grandkin will not be aware of the elements that make us think that this place is a request of those who know the inside well.... Idiot. The suspect is in line with the fact that he has a grudge against the family.


    Especially since it would have been unexpected for someone to say, "Let''s predict and play with it."


    Perhaps the raiders wouldn''t have attacked us if we had accompanied them as mere escorts.


    Krauss said Christina is absolutely fine because she has the Duchess of Blondell attached to her.


    Viscount Deebolt, your sons are always accompanied by a escort named Falsely for work, so no problem.


    The erasure method makes our ''play''.


    Oh, knight s? I''m still messing around in the corner of the dining room, anything?


    The participants are studying habits and stuff and they''re depressed, but what?


    It''s for my sister''s sake, so don''t spare our cooperation!


    "... I can''t believe you fooled me with this. It''s a disguise, this."


    "I''m not sure if I''m in a hurry or an asshole..."


    "You can''t hire a full-time job because it''s not for assassination purposes? If I hire you, you''ll find out."


    "" That''s why you won''t be tailored for entertainment - crap!!


    That''s annoying, knight s. Life needs a little playfulness.


    There''s permission to hit eight, and even if there are more embarrassing failures, now is the time. He''s already ashamed of himself.


    "You know, we have a blood connection...?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... sorry"


    I certainly don''t like it. I can''t believe there''s such a connection between assholes and blood.


    But since I''m obliged to report, isn''t the Demon King laughing a lot by now? When I said it, I shut up.


    Well, cheer up.


    "Fine, as soon as the criminals are captured, there will be a" threat in the name of questioning ", so they will be washed away."


    "You, faint for a moment."


    "You fainted? Correctly, the queues and the jumping guards are preaching in the perfect soundproof room with the assailants in the name of blackmail with weapons and magic and everything."


    I''m serious. Though it is a matter of listening to circumstances because it speaks voluntarily to life sparing and fear.


    Are you that scared? Yeah, but the Kingsguard knights the other day. They were terribly frightened to hear the immediate circumstances. Am I used to being a Kingsguard after all?


    Black and white knights mean a lot of entertainment, don''t they? There seems to be a temperature difference when it comes to asking about the situation.


    ... Especially if I''m going to ask the Raiders to cooperate with me just a little bit here, huh?

 67 And the stage curtain opens.

    "Oh, well, Viscount Grandkin seems in a hurry."


    He drops his gaze on the report at hand and the old man laughs as if he was frightened.


    I''m actually frightened. Too crude a way.


    A fool who says he was easily taken by his hand, but only remembers remorse and does not doubt that we are strong.


    All I can say is that the Viscount Grandkin family no longer is.


    ''I don''t know'' would think there was no choice. But they must have been actually intercepted.


    I can''t believe the rating of "Little Girl with No Position" remains the same even though I saw the person I was able to interact with... I can''t even tell you what it is.


    "Sir, are you sure?


    "Hmm. If you don''t let this happen, your cat and father won''t be able to go outside."


    "Parent cat, is it?


    The butler leans his neck lightly when he thinks of someone who falls under the category of ''parent cat'' in the word of the Lord.... I was wondering if ''that one'' was as cute as being described as a cat.


    The old man laughed with pleasure at how such a butler looked.


    "Let''s keep the parent cat with the child, shall we? I make them like it within my sight, but scold them if the prank passes. Tough teaching and sometimes spoiling how to take prey and live. And"


    The old man cut his words once and smiled bitterly.


    "I wrap myself in my hair to protect myself from the cold and enemies, and I will never let them harm me. Don''t they look alike?


    "Oh, sure. If you say so."


    The old man stared bitterly at the butler, who just nodded that he was convinced. Tell me for myself. What, I still wonder if I can convince you.


    In fact, as far as the two know what they say and do, a warcraft or something fits better than a cat. But if you look only at the outside, it''s better to say cat.


    Yes, a stunning woolly large species and a small, adorable black cat, if you like. If they find out, they''ll be pissed off.


    "But what is a kitten... the analogy is too accurate"


    "Well, you think so, too"


    "Yeah. Kittens have weak teeth and nails. You can''t live without wisdom."


    It''s not supposed to be weak.


    "But that''s not the only kind of strength you need."


    Deacon''s words are especially so. ''Strength'' required on the battlefield is not the same as'' strength ''required on diplomacy.


    In that sense, ''that kid'' equals a kitten in a way.


    But it is also true that it must be worn. Because if you can''t push it off with force, you have to do it with wisdom.


    "Are you worried?


    "I wonder if my husband is a natural target."


    "Hmm, if that''s going to crush you, then that''s it. Some roads will be loved."


    Speaking with pleasure somewhere. The Lord. The Deacon secretly sighed, stopping any further conversation.


    Either way, it is now. Well, the character of the Lord is a little... No, it''s pretty distorted now.


    "Hehe... it''s been a long time since I''ve had a good night out."


    Aware of himself wondering ''if my husband would mind if I seemed to have fun'' in the truly amusing voice of the Lord, he ordered the maid to support him with his tea when he shook away the pity that had surfaced securely.


    Ugh... Ugh... Ugh...!


    Oh, this day is slowly coming!


    I''m tired of the overcrowded raiders saying, "Why don''t you go get Viscount Grandkin?" ''And the days when you can forgive the knights with your mouth, farewell!


    No, he said he was really bored.


    Speaking of good things, the raiders = so much so that the town''s Gorotsuki was eliminated and the town''s security improved.


    Even so, security is not originally poor. It''s a harbour town, which is why people come and go so intensely, and ''those people'' really get together from the outside. It''s easy to get in and out, sure. Didn''t you know about this country because he''s from outside Ninglo?


    The sailors are not targeted because they are manly and temperamental and successful in the sea, and there is a knight patrol in town, so they can''t imitate it funny.


    Naturally, those people have trouble with money. That''s why this raider was hired as a ''job'' to commit a crime.


    "It''s an easy job to get paid and not be guilty."


    Is the complaint like this? I would definitely refuse if they gave me a detailed explanation of the circumstances.


    Reported via Knight s in the first place. Definitely a questioner, isn''t it? Because other nobles could be targeted.


    It won''t be possible to let the wild go at the Demon King''s knees, and, hey, never.


    "You think you can just go after nobles?..." I''m supposed to crush the case and let him escape "? I can''t! You want to spread the word about the case, but you can''t do it like it didn''t! You''re done dumping pawns, aren''t you stupid?


    ... and I felt sorry for him because I was angry after being very honest with him, and I specially indulged him with some of the great technologies of the original world.


    These are the rumored English spirits in Zebrast. - Oh, isn''t that amazing!?


    It''s a smooth-moving undead hallucination not found in this world!


    He kept cheering like a scream and was so moved that he cried that at the end he sat down and thanked him. Since then, it seems to have become very cooperative here.


    He also said he would work seriously, so there would be no recidivism. It would have been nice to say clearly, "There is no next time."


    "It''s true that inspiration changes people!


    "... it sure seemed like people had changed, with fear"


    "Have you noticed how badass he is that we tried to get our hands on?"


    Knight s told me, etc., but I don''t care! I got my hands on it first. It''s worse over there.


    And it''s true that the Black Knights were overjoyed.


    That''s why a few days have passed.


    I am Christina''s debutant today. Everyone is currently dressed at the Duke of Blondell residence.


    My outfit selects a simple white from the dresses I made for Zebrast. Silver choker with embedded purple crystals around the neck, hair decorations and earrings.


    At first glance, it''s a clear and understated selection. Unwilling to stand out! I''m just saying.


    but.


    It can be a very valuable set from another point of view.


    Dress...... Cloth comes with detoxifying magic of magic additive material. All races, etc. are also magical and resistant to magic.


    Choker...... homemade. Demonic props with all-purpose junction and healing magic.


    Hair decorations...... Demonic props for sleep and paralysis resistance.


    Earrings...... Demonic props for reading with Klaus.


    What do you say, this demon prop on parade is fully equipped.


    All ornaments are magic props made to handle any situation.


    It''s not beauty that matters, it''s performance! Dresses and ornaments are protective equipment, protective equipment.


    No, it''s simple in shape, but it''s beautiful, isn''t it? At first glance, it doesn''t look like a demon prop.


    The set of alignments, all united in silver, crystals and demonic stones, is a sufficiently aristocratic ornament.


    And it goes without saying that it was the Black Knight who made these, except in part.


    ''It doesn''t matter what kind of attack you get! Now you''re in the battlefield too!'' All I can say is combat premise equipment.


    But the place to go is a night club. Where did I go wrong?


    Well, unlike Klaus, I can''t help it because I can''t handle all the magic in this world.


    If you can see the attack you''ve been set up, you can handle it, but there''s nothing you can do about ''unseen''.


    Basically, my magic is physics, I can''t deal with it if it''s a curse or a state anomaly.


    ''Cause it''s possible you''ll be putting money on it for nothing. Hey, Viscount Grandkin.


    "Oh, are you wearing makeup rarely? You tied your hair up too."


    "Yeah, ''cause I''m bringing cosmetics from the original world."


    It''s as thin as Knight s says, but I''m wearing makeup, today.


    I''m so glad I had a cosmetic pouch in my possession when I came to this world!


    It is quite useful because it is a disintegrating thing called ''resistant to sweat and water''.


    There is no doubt that it is harder to collapse than what is in this world.


    ... Miss Lyudia, something terrific happened before. You were saddened that the phrase ''makeup is for not crying'' was a fact, that is.


    "Can I ask you one thing, by the way?"


    "Yeah, what?


    "What the hell is that state...?


    ¡­¡­


    I slip away from my gaze unexpectedly at what I was asked, slightly drawn.


    Yeah, I know how you feel. If I wasn''t a party, I wouldn''t have seen it.


    "Oh yeah...... it feels like a cat lover loves cats?


    "" What?


    "Klaus really likes magic..."


    Seeing as Al is also bitterly convinced, he is able to recognize things correctly.


    Knight s, the answer is everything. Ning Lo, there is no other correct answer.


    My current place is on Klaus'' lap.


    I''m being held by Klaus in a chair. He seems very satisfied.


    "You explained what I was wearing, didn''t you? So, I''m a magician."


    "... oh, I kind of figured it out"


    "Well, will it be in that state too?"


    Dresses (magic addition) + ornaments (magic props) + contents (magicians) Craftsmen drown


    This is the way things are. That''s a delightful state for a person who loves witchcraft!


    Under the phrase, "It''s better to stir up fear if you look vivid when you bathe in your return blood," there''s no way the guy who makes the white dress is going to have a sweet vibe where he puts his fianc¨¦e on his lap.


    If you say so already, that dress is what you''re wearing right now. Al also laughs bitterly because of course he knows.


    Craftsmen don''t have a general idea, Knight s. It''s magic, not people who love you.


    ... The Wife of the Demonic Prop might not have been an excessive imaginary domain. Mr. and Mrs. Blondell don''t get tears, either.


    "That''s great. Again, you''re the best."


    "... it would be decent to just listen to the dialogue."


    "Yeah, awesome. I know Klaus for a reason."


    "Mizuki, you''re very flat, too."


    "That''s your face, isn''t it? I know what''s in it."


    "You watch it every day. Besides, even if it wasn''t me, if you were wearing valuable magic tools, you''d show interest, wouldn''t you? The owner will be ignored."


    Compliments go to Demon Props. No matter how you dress, you lose out on magic props unless you''re a magician recognized by Klaus.


    Craftsmen''s love for magic is unshakeable in times of extinct beauty. Anyway, I am used to being a child tamer with myself.


    Ladies and gentlemen of the warrant you''re after, is this really nice?


    I''m a freak who might say, "If the magic was dressed and moving, I''d propose without hesitation."


    It should be noted that this seems certain because my parents had advised me.... I think so too.


    afterwards.


    When Christina, who was well placed, walked into the room and blushed her cheeks, "Well, it''s nice to be like the lovers of stories to each other......!" Shortly after I said it so purely, everyone couldn''t speak the truth and missed their gaze.


    This reality will be tight for the dreaming lady.


    (Nice to keep you misled!


    ((Ok!


    (You mustn''t break your dreams...)


    I don''t think that I, Al, or Knight s were having an eye conversation with... etc. Because both Al and Klaus are ''coveted knights'' for Christina.


    I want my fianc¨¦e to assume it''s not normal at a time when she wants to be happy.


    "Is Master Argent okay?


    "I hold Mizuki every day."


    "Well, Mizuki loves you."


    ...... Christina. Al is looking forward to me sticking him down after he hugs him.


    He''s a pretty different kind of sexuality brother, the creature in front of you.


    "I, my brother, am good with normal people."


    "Me too. I feel decent if he''s got a mediocre face and head."


    Knight s, what are you going to do with Christina''s lover''s worries now?


    But I agree with that idea as much as I want. That''s what you think they''re looking at!?

 68 "Promising Harassment," pick someone.

    The back of the glorious world is full of jealousy. Everyone can predict anything like that.


    Hehe... Ladies?


    You don''t think I did anything to anticipate or take care of Zebrast when he told me he''d destroyed the side chamber?


    The promise of a world full of entertainment is going to hold off, isn''t it?


    "Mizuki, are you the devil?"


    "Terrible, Master Cain! Just get rid of our cute little Christina enemies beforehand."


    "Stop calling me that.... No, that''s fine. The way."


    "A woman''s jealousy is shady, isn''t it? If they do, I''ll do it back, this is common sense. We have to make sure we don''t turn against the blade again."


    I was demon-certified by Knight s shortly after I spoke of ''measures''.


    You''re being rude, you idiot, or you''re gonna retaliate.


    It should also be noted that the measures are meaningless if they have not been set up by the other side. It''s worse to get your hands on it first.


    "Ma, look. ''Cause we''re definitely gonna settle this before we get into the venue."


    Because these two stand out. And one of them obviously loves me.


    As far as I''m concerned, it would be more convenient to stand out, but it would be harsh on Christina.


    "Klaus. Me, am I wrong?


    "Do it fully. Forgive me no matter what I do."


    "That''s very personal, isn''t it?


    "You must be a knight!?


    ¡­¡­ Al, is there a problem?


    "No?"


    The White Knight has agreed instead of stopping it.


    You guys don''t like the social world? You don''t see them as human beings, do you?


    ... Tell me for yourself what.


    Are you the Knight of Admiration?


    "Well... Argent and Klaus."


    "That''s unusual."


    "Who are the neighbors?


    My gaze of animosity, curiosity and jealousy has been bizzing since before I entered the venue.


    I knew it, I thought you were coming.


    We''re both dressed as nobles, so it would be very nice to keep quiet. Although the contents are freaks.


    There''s no way they''re going to escort you to the spotlight.


    This is it just by walking down the hall. I''m still saddened that they''re so popular.


    Come on, envy me fully!


    All that gaze will be in our favor!


    Note that Christina, who was worried, has not noticed such a gaze at all.


    The ladies dressed in Ning Ro''s clothes are making their eyes shine.


    Is this child natural?


    "Christina has something to swallow..."


    I guess I really don''t care because I heard Abel squeak.


    Now you can rest assured of your mother''s gift. Because I don''t care about nasty slander, and even if I say disgust, it will go through naturally.


    I''m only worried if it''s harmful, but this is fine if I crush it.


    ... Look, quick.


    []/(n, vs) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "Yikes...... Ouch! Ugh..."


    and the surrounding air froze. The gaze and whisper of curiosity lurk together and amaze me.


    ... you didn''t think they''d do it back?


    I lurk my eyebrows as I send a cold gaze to the very squatting and groaning warrant of pain.


    "Oh, I wanted to be trampled because I was going out of my way to get my feet out."


    "What... you bastard... I stepped on it on purpose!


    "You think I''m walking around holding you? Obviously I was trying to get my legs out and let them fall."


    "You''re forgetting that we''re knights. Or do you think you can''t spot that much?"


    Q: They put my legs out to make me fall! What will you do?


    A: Keep stepping in the momentum of crushing the bones


    * Covered fire from the knights


    There is no choice to avoid it. It''s a choice to step on!


    I was stepping when either "Step and Break the Dress Hem" or "Hook Your Feet" came, but when they really did it, I was stunned.


    If you step on it and break it, you''ll be the bad guy, so you hooked your leg.


    Oh, the shoes are well reinforced. Comfortable inside, but hard outside, so if you weigh in, beat the bone about easier.


    Actually, I enhanced it to be okay to be trampled, but it helps in unexpected ways.


    A glass shoe also appears in the magazine, I think the shoe is a fine weapon!


    ... Glass shoes are enough murder weapon if you step on them or miss them?


    It hurts even if you kick it, and there is a good chance that it will be zaked in the missing part.


    What a horrible thing to make you wear, wizard.


    "If you want to tell me something, I''m not going down. You can say it without harassing me or anything, it''s lame. Is this the taste of nobility?


    "Terrible. It''s a serious act for a lady."


    "Yes. So ladies don''t imitate this stupid, do they?


    "Naturally."


    To the lovely knights: ''Ladies don''t imitate like this!'' If you say it all out.


    "Oh... right. I can''t imitate that."


    "What a shame"


    You''ll grow up.


    This is what happens. The people around her mouthed something critical of her, as I recall.


    As a ''fine'' nobleman, you can never take her side.


    I don''t think you two want to be disappointed.


    "Yeah. I don''t like it when people say things, so I''ll fix you up."


    Tingle, and sound your fingers to cure a woman''s legs while squatting. Does she realize that I used magic without chanting?


    "Let''s go. It took me a long time not to bother."


    "Right, let''s go"


    The gaze of curiosity does not run out on us walking out. However, it is subtly different from earlier.


    "That woman has no mercy", "If you put your hands on them, the knights will not shut up".


    If these two points flow as new information, there will be a lot fewer people to set up. There are no ex-girlfriends or children to be hated by the lovely knights, only superficial parts must hide their malice.


    If it''s possible that the firepowder will descend, you just need to calm it down from the beginning. Even if it was temporary.


    "Christina. Are you wearing the magic props I gave you?


    "Huh? Yes, I wear it properly"


    That''s what I say. Touch the earrings. Of course, it can''t be normal because I make it.


    I think that''s why you''re gonna need this, Christina.


    When you arrive at the venue, your gaze is even higher! It''s still a little while before I can tell you what happened earlier.


    You should stay with Christina as a shield for a while.


    "What the hell does this do?


    "Hmm? Reflection"


    "Reflections?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough, won''t you?


    I''ve been staring at Christina for a while now. There are ladies out there.


    Me? Of course, they''re staring at me! However, in my case, there will be no more interference than is necessary because we are also known to be guardians.


    It is Christina who will be targeted when that happens. If Al were to set it up with a hand he couldn''t do anything about it......


    Two ladies were approaching us thinking that way. That gaze is clearly not favorable.


    And.


    Pashan!


    "Oh, I''m sorry...... I have to!?


    "Huh!? Yikes... what the hell!?


    The ladies, who deliberately put wine on Christina''s dress with mockery, were stunned and hardened at the next moment.


    In her hand was an empty glass, and the wine was worn by herself.


    "Oh, that''s easy to understand frustration. I really didn''t think anyone would do it."


    "What the hell!? Is this your fault?


    "No? You just bounced back because you put wine on her, didn''t you? The glass is in your hands, and you apologized yourself."


    "Oh... that''s"


    "And I should be thanked by you."


    I will tell you the facts that I will keep with intimidation with my eyes.


    Because I''m grateful to you for taking the ideal course of action, right?


    Enough for a show.


    "I''m really glad you didn''t bother Master Christina. You must have been saddened by the fact that the Duchess of Blondell tried to defile that dress."


    "She''s as cute as her daughter."


    In response to that Duchess'' son''s remarks, a shock runs around.


    I''m really glad you didn''t waste your dress, Miss. That guy''s never gonna make it, is he?


    I''m satisfied that you showed me your promised development.


    "Then it''s a phenomenon from earlier¡­ it''s the effect of my magic props. Return the targeted attack to the opponent as is, I suppose. You deserve it."


    "This is what happened because you guys set it up," I told him in the dark, and he also helped me react around him and turned bright blue.


    I didn''t do anything to tarnish the dress, but I knew my bad intentions for Christina.


    Naturally, you''ll be in the Duchess'' ear. Some people would leave for fear of the whole thing if there were rumors that it pissed off the Duchess, etc... is there a place to be married?


    Well, that sounds like a lot of fun.


    A beautiful woman calls out to chase her way there. The beautiful woman with the same color as Al would understand the situation, but she said it was a ''fun thing''.


    And I laugh and tell the ladies who remain blue.


    "These two are my sisters. What the hell are you doing?


    "Sister..."


    "Al, shut up."


    "Sister Charles"


    "What is it, Mizuki?"


    It reacts completely differently. Sister Charles, it''s very easy to understand.


    Oh, the people that Sister Charles took are protecting Christina from the sight of her surroundings. Christina looks like she''s having fun talking to you, too, and you knew her?


    "You''ve tried the demonic props with your own performance, that person"


    "Oh, it looked nasty and harsh."


    "You''ve become a clown... maybe"


    ''I''m not sheltering you! I''m pushing it down, absolutely!


    I feel like I can hear my surrounding mind, but it''s an illusion.


    It''s the difference between being hit by a coalition of Sister Charles & the Duchess of Blondell or being pushed down on me.


    Looks like you forgot about that, huh?


    You''re not apologizing, are you? The apology was just for your mouth, and it doesn''t count, does it?


    "Christina is safe from the results, and they seem to be doing their best to keep away from her in the future."


    "Oh, Mizuki wants that, doesn''t she?


    "Yes."


    She sensed my intentions when she grinned and nodded at Sister Shall, and snorted deeper with a grin.


    It''s a boulder, have you noticed?


    "Okay. Is that okay with you guys?


    "Yes!"


    "Shh... excuse me"


    They would have come back if they had listened to the conversation that followed, too, as they left in a hurry.


    "''Don''t come any closer in the future'' also means'' don''t give me a place to apologize '', right?


    "Yes, because I never show my willingness to apologize for harassing you. Do you need an escape route?


    "You don''t have to. I didn''t say a word about" I''m gonna do something I didn''t. "


    "Wouldn''t the Duchess of Blondell be angry, too? If I hadn''t handed you the magic kit, you''d have lost your dress."


    "Right! Heh heh, that''s great."


    People around them were stunned and frightened by the conversation they were having, but there was no problem.


    Oh, my God, I''m the Wizard of the Demon King, right? That''s about all the information, isn''t it?


    We''re going to use the promised expansion to silence our enemies, right?


    You can''t complain about being retaliated against more than you can apologize for. Apologizing doesn''t necessarily make you forgiven.


    Christina''s dress is a little calm based on pale greenery.


    When I think of pink and other gorgeous colors, I am unexpectedly summed up as an adult.


    Mr. Colette said


    "Master Ariel chose this color because he wanted to stretch his back a little when he was a debutant. She had her own vibe and she was a little childish."


    I hear it''s the color of the memories.


    It seems that Christina decided to wear the same color with joy in her mother''s memorabilia.


    The dress looks very good on Christina. You can see Mr. Colette''s seriousness from this too.


    ... I don''t think you''ll be safe, the guy who tried to tarnish such a temperamental dress.


    "Dear Mizuki, we will protect Christina. Go ahead, do your job, will you?


    "Huh?"


    Today, when I looked back at Sister Charles, I smiled like a prank and looked back at the people surrounding Christina.


    "We are the knights who protect the poor princess today. You wouldn''t rely on Al alone, would you?


    "Sister... you''ve been meaning to do that since the beginning?


    "We want to be part of this! It''s sloppy, all of you."


    Sister Charles says back to Al, who sighs in disgust.


    When I turned my gaze to people like Sister Shall''s friends, I smiled and said, ''It''s okay!'' He just nodded at me.


    Do you know what''s going on and you can help me? It''s a corner, so it''s sweet, right?


    Actually, Al wasn''t worried about leaving it to one person.


    Al stands out. Some ladies like you just did, not just Miss Amelia, who will surely set you up.


    It''s not that I didn''t think Al was going to make enemies the more he sheltered, but for now, he made it a priority to get through today.


    "May I ask my sisters?


    "Yes, of course! Instead, why don''t you join the tea party? They''re looking forward to it."


    "Okay. I''ll make you some tea treats."


    "Promise? The other day" Taru "was delicious and I hope so."


    You feel kindness around here that will alleviate our apologies by offering us a reward dispute.


    There''s something about Miss Amelia, and will you be honest with me here?


    Leave it to your sisters, Charles, and you''ll be fine. Christina also has something to learn from her predecessors for the future.


    "Oh man...... maybe this doesn''t make my turn"


    "Isn''t that nice?... Dear Mizuki, are you still okay?


    "Looks like he hasn''t come yet. You will definitely come to us."


    "Yes, you''re definitely coming"


    It was the way I let it have the ''you did something'' content in the dark.


    Yeah, I did. About six months ago. Tonight is todome.


    "Let''s talk for a while, shall we?... by the way"


    Here, and turn your gaze behind my back, and your eyes will be as raw and warm as your friends''.


    You all know the circumstances, understand and above all.


    "You look happy...... Klaus is"


    "Does it look that way after all"


    "Whoever sees you just seems to be drowning. The Duke and his wife will be delighted."


    Please don''t tell Christina to do this.


    I''m sure you''d be happier not to notice.

 69 Villain VS Victim Representative (tentative)

    "Yes, you did."


    I see, and nodded Sister Charles and all your friends.


    One of the things about the dinner party by Viscount Grandkin and his relatives is spreading as a rumor, I''ll leave it to you as a party anyway.


    No, you can''t talk to Boulder about our work, can you?


    But if you want me to deal with Miss Amelia, you should talk to her.


    There will be other people interested in the rumors to explore, and I''ll tell you the facts.


    "That''s not what Viscount Grandkin said for a long time... it looks like Mizuki said it was a riot"


    "I don''t like it, if I get busted, it''s not that bad."


    "Right. You don''t know what it means to be guardians."


    Guardians don''t just mean protecting me. It also means protecting the world from other worlds who don''t know what to serve.


    It was the alleged culprit of the war 200 years ago, right?


    Though it would be troublesome if the watchman didn''t have the ability to hold down the other people.


    By the way, in my case, I presume he''s pretty fiercely certified because he''s a fancy face named Al Klaus Sail.


    That being said, if you can win one-on-one, if you make fun of both of us, you''re sure to lose. Consuming magic is tiring, so even in terms of endurance, you would lose if the Black and White Knight class attacked you in a group.


    It''s not "the strongest" when it comes to magic that it would be out of standard, realistically speaking.


    "Does anyone believe what Viscount Grankin said?


    "No? The other participants denied it, and I think they''re all just amused."


    "Should I aim for Uke to meet my expectations?


    "Sounds like fun, but are those people that far?


    The knight s hips against us talking soothingly.


    "... how can you have such a flat conversation?


    Lord Argent''s sister.


    "My sister is a man of thought, Your Highness."


    "" Oh, Convinced ""


    Leave the wretched men alone and ask Sister Shall for ''the most important thing''.


    Yeah, it''s very important.


    I can''t stay with Christina! I must ask you.


    "Same goes for Miss Amelia... will you keep the redhead escorting?


    "Redhead?" Oh, you''re such a terrible knight who did terrible things to Christina. "


    "Yeah, ''now'' sounds like a Kingsguard. Later, I''ll be there, too, because I''m likely to come closer as I pretend to be the victim involved in this venue."


    When I said that, Sister Charles glanced softly at me.


    They know what I intend to do.


    "I''m going to apologize to Master Christina to keep you out of this, okay?


    "It''s likely, isn''t it? If Christina, the victim, forgives me, I won''t be able to help those angry about it."


    Christina is a sweet girl. If they apologize, they''ll forgive us, and they''ll say, "I apologize, so I want you to forgive me."


    Perhaps the redhead will come for it. Because I have a consciousness that pissed off Al and the others.


    "It''s a personal emotion, some parts of it. But given her future, I''d like to avoid planting the impression that" deception is tolerable. "


    "Well, once they do, there''s a chance they''ll taste it."


    I wouldn''t have a problem with it if I could wear those myself, but I don''t think Christina can do it right now.


    She doesn''t take too much ill will. The good part will be the weakness.


    It seems to me that Sister Charles is following me this time because she fully understands that.


    "Okay. If you come, I''ll make you adorable."


    "Wow... how happy you are to have your lovely sisters deal with you"


    "Hey, Mizuki, why don''t you read it?


    "Forget the very emotions of envy"


    From the edge, you''re surrounded by beauties, you''ll be envious.


    ...... he/she will want to cry.


    Pleasure, redhead. Besides the Kingsguard and my retaliation, it looks like you can play with the beauties.


    Have them play until they''re dead. If only I had the energy to stay beside Miss Amelia, wouldn''t that be enough?


    Klaus squeaks at us for softening up such a story.


    "Mizuki, it looks like you''re here."


    "... should I be praised for not running away?


    "Didn''t you think of the option of running away"


    Al, you have a gentle grin, but you''re spicy.


    But I agree. You don''t think about losing, so you don''t have a way out.


    Besides, villains have an important job of getting hit at the end of the day, so you shouldn''t run away.


    It is an invaluable point of contact for us to reach the Marquis of Leckbari, if we are not there, we will have trouble.


    "Christina."


    "Yes, what is it?


    "It''s time for us to leave, but with Al and Sister Charles around, you''re okay, right?


    ¡­¡­ Yes, I''m fine. "


    Poor thing, Viscount Grandkin''s evil plots are all told. Whether you are frightened of what most of it has been directed at you, I can only teach you in the sense of heightened vigilance.


    The expression softened slightly when I caressed my head unexpectedly.


    "Okay? Makeup is what I do to keep you from crying. You can never cry because crying can be terrible. And everything you''re wearing right now was made for you, thinking of you. You know what you''re supposed to do, right?


    "Yes, you can protect me, and some of you have broken my heart so that I can live this day safely. Whatever happens, I won''t lean down."


    That''s what I said and laughed at her. She seemed like someone else from when she was hurt at a dinner party.


    This would be fine.


    "Then I''ll come!


    "Al, get over there, please"


    "Okay."


    I head to Viscount Grandkin as I feel the gaze that gently waves me off.


    I guess Viscount Grandkin notices this one well, too, because he''s staring at it.


    Come on, villain? I''m not on the side of justice, but I''m here to settle.


    ... I guess I''m ready for a scattered raid this past half month?


    "Sounds like fun, Mizuki"


    "Oh, does that look like it to Klaus too?


    "Oh, you look like a warcraft who found his prey. Keep it down a little bit."


    "Why?"


    "That''s all we''re gonna fall for, those guys."


    Looks like the killing was a waste of money.


    So no one comes near you because of the scratch! The gallery is welcome!?


    "Here you are, little girl you don''t know."


    "Oh, I thought you were gonna cry and run away."


    Beep! And is it my fault that the spark was scattered?


    It''s this dialogue when you look at each other, and you feel comfortable killing each other.


    "You can''t go in here without an invitation, can you? We''re here for a reason."


    It''s something some people are looking at this one interesting, and I''ll give you a little tip.


    Viscount Grandkin would have reacted in some way if he had correctly recognized our ''position''.


    but.


    "Hmm, let me see your face as your fianc¨¦e"


    When I warped my face and glanced at him, he just looked down at me as'' what''s wrong with it ''.


    ... I forgot I''m a third-rate villain. Seriously, this reaction?


    And when he saw Klaus, he sighed and shook his head slightly. Craftsman, leave the conversation to me because they''re assholes.


    We''ve already started a hateful battle with Viscount Grandkin.


    "You''re a common poor minister''s dress!


    "A black knight-made dress made with magic additive cloth? I think it''s going to be a lot of money, including the excellence of technology."


    "Ku... it doesn''t make sense for the person wearing it to go down"


    "You are also former commoners who have been given the title on merit, aren''t you? Besides, you are likely to return the title because you are incompetent without any merit. I''m a Duke if I get married."


    "... you can aim for the title with personal merit even if you don''t marry anything else, you"


    "You''re not interested because you''re responsible."


    "Kee... let me tell you something"


    "You''re the one who shook the subject."


    No longer a child''s fighting level. But what I''m saying is, ''I can aim for the title, but I don''t want it because it''s troublesome. You have an example in front of you that will crush you even if you become a nobleman because of your incompetence. Back to the common folk, counting down?'' It is a very anger-provoking dialogue for Viscount Grandkin.


    If you don''t like it, you can choose a topic where you won''t get stuck, what do you do with your neck tightened?


    There''s no topic that would spark interest in trying to prolong the conversation and lure it out. No, I can only talk to Viscount Grandkin about this extent because there is only recognition of the extent of ''the little girl who shamed her''?


    Why don''t you abandon Viscount Grandkin and come and help? Right after I thought something like that.


    "Hmm, can''t you have Nong with you?


    The appearance of good people and calm voices, but strangely alarming people, broke in.


    It''s like standing opposite us - sheltering Viscount Grandkin.


    Mizuki, it''s the Marquis of Leckbari.


    ''Liar, I caught it with that!?


    "Didn''t you want to deal with him?


    She tells me that she is the person she wants to talk to, and she smiles slightly.


    Hmm... Is this Grandpa the Marquis of Leckbari? Nice to see you, big guy?


    Marquis Leckbari laughs bitterly if he notices the smile he has floated, muttering, "Are you young," etc.


    Yeah, I''m a bloody old man. We are willing to sneak up to the Blood Festival after Viscount Grandkin is in custody!


    Vik! and Viscount Grandkin stuck his shoulder for a moment. It''s my fault, I''m sure.


    "My lady, I''ve been annoying Viscount Grandkin for a long time."


    "Oh, I can''t believe I''m being harsh. I''m just saying it back. If you keep your mouth shut, you''ll have to keep it shut."


    "Oh, come on, that''s brave. Well, if you look sweet, you''ll see painful eyes, right?


    "Thank you for your advice. But I''m not here right now."


    "The bloody princess of Zebrast, was it"


    My surroundings shrug slightly at the casual whining words.


    Oh, was it surprising? Or are you all powerful people with that information? This perimeter.


    I can''t read the sincerity of the Marquis of Leckbari, who doesn''t seem to care about such a situation at all.


    Did you intentionally divulge information, or did you just put it in your mouth as just knowledge?


    Hmm, you''re a tough guy to do. There is no hostility or malice at all, so the measures are painful.


    "... some called me that, but I''m not a princess, I''m a magician."


    "Ho, you proud of your power"


    "No? I''m an individualist who specializes in brain labor"


    "Brain labor¡­ what a plain way to put it"


    "Because you are the one who accumulates and utilizes knowledge. It depends on the timing, the circumstances and the individual''s convenience."


    In fact, it''s plain, the role of a magician or a magician.


    Magic creation is a personal hobby, and not necessarily the strongest force.


    ... stand out, big power. The magic detector will find out where you are.


    Because chanting is the original magic, the enemy will storm you with a magic item that adds universal boundaries. It''s not for melee, basically.


    So the work of the magicians in the service of the castle is basically a brainwork that uses knowledge, except for defense.


    It doesn''t help if you don''t figure out a way to let yourself live when there''s a war, no doubt about it.


    ... Marquis Leckbari became half impressed and half subtle when he stated the idea of...


    Don''t dream about it, he said reality is such a thing.


    But Viscount Grandkin raised his voice as to whether he could not forgive what had been forgotten.


    "We''re not dealing with Marquis Leckbari, the little girl of the common folk or anything else!


    "Viscount Grandkin, who sold his little girl a fight and had no hands or legs, can''t do it as a nobleman, can he?"


    "What!


    "Use your head for a little bit. So boring, huh?


    Viscount Grandkin blushed and trembled in anger as he deliberately sighed at him.


    And Klaus stirs it up even more.


    "All the harassment was read by Mizuki too... you really are a sloppy guy"


    "Ku... isn''t the word too much? Lord ''Son'' of the Duke of Blondell?


    "Oh, Klaus is with me at work."


    The Marquis of Leckbari and his surroundings react lightly to that word, but Viscount Grankin is no different and unaware.


    ... If you''re proud of yourself as a nobleman, just remember a knight with a winged name.


    If you say so already, your wife has always been in love with Klaus.


    Think of your age? Come on, do you notice the warm gaze from the ladies around you?


    "Be quiet for a moment! Miss, are you after Viscount Grandkin?"


    Unexpectedly, it was the Marquis of Leckbari who silenced Viscount Grandkin with a drink.


    The impression has changed from "Good Grandpa of Man" to "Belly Black Raccoon", unlike before.


    Sounds like you made sense, Marquis Leckbari.


    Then we have to treat this as their collaborator, not Miss Mistress.


    And you, Marquis Leckbari.


    "Well, why? I don''t know anything."


    "Yeah, you were just confused about Viscount Grandkin''s future, and everything happened to Viscount Grandkin. But is it also true that Viscount Grandkin has grown because of your presence?


    "Is that a sin?


    "If Viscount Grandkin is an enemy to the country. He wanted a marital relationship with a nobleman from another country in order to maintain his title, but that would hardly give him a scaffold inside Irfena."


    "Isn''t marriage normal?


    "Isn''t that if the welcoming house is strong? You think you can hold me back to Viscount Grandkin''s house, which even loses to the common people? Unless you''re behind it and you''re watching, you''re not doing anything."


    The laughter of the Marquis Leckbari changes. Is it something like a big villain who enjoys playing with words instead of running away?


    Viscount Grandkin, if you''re a villain, why don''t you go for this big! Why are you still in the third class when you have a great example?


    "Are you going to tell me that Viscount Grandkin is not on his side? I''m still gonna take care of this."


    "So you''re going to say it''s an ''ally''?


    "Hmm, I don''t mind if you think so."


    Did I tell you? Did you take my word for it?


    "Really...... remember that. Because it''s evidence when you report it."


    "Hmm... by the way? Non is still in the position of Marquis. Your words are a little too disrespectful?


    "Oh, did you touch it?"


    "You can''t taste it like a common man, can you?


    My eyes are obviously amused while I say disrespectful.


    ¡­ I see, now you''re using your identity as an attack on the shield.


    Of course, take it and stand.


    "Then let''s take my own responsibility.... Excuse me, can I get a drink?


    That''s what I said. Receive a glass from the service that was nearby. Is it white wine or liquid close to transparent?


    "What the hell are you gonna do?"


    "Please step away for a moment.... Now, how about that?


    I put the contents of the glass I received that way from my head.


    No, it''s good to keep the cosmetics from the original world! No worries if you''re ready.


    If you asked me to apologize, all I could think of was this and dirt.


    "My daughter of my age drips water at a nightclub. Would you like me to forgive you?


    "Then I didn''t stop. I''m guilty of the same crime."


    Klaus also wore wine to see when he had the glass in his hand.


    A woman''s voice secretly rises from her surroundings. In the distance, Christina seems surprised, but Al and the others seem to be forgiving.


    Was it unexpected on the boulder? Marquis Leckbari also has his eyes round.


    "Ugh, um. What a thought..."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter what I think right now."


    "... what?


    "We''re here for work. As" Knight in the Name of the Wings "and" Its Collaborators ". Earlier conversations proved that you were on Viscount Grandkin''s side."


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "There''s only one reason a knight with a winged name moves. Everyone knows it if it''s noble. And you are on Viscount Grandkin''s side¡­ that is, our ''enemy''. We can''t have anything to do with what Viscount Grandkin did, can we?


    "That''s a pretty rough one."


    Yeah, I think it''s close to telling the story.


    But nobody said you were a criminal yourself, right?


    "Who''s Behind the Bad Guys" = It''s not the mastermind of crime.


    The only prey of the knights is Viscount Grandkin and those involved in crime.


    I''m sheltering them. The aim is to "suppress" you, not to "incriminate" you.


    "Yeah, it''s rampant. But I can''t get my hands on Viscount Grandkin without that step. Because there is such a thing as you. It''s our job to break it down. ''Cause if you''re sure you''re on the side of a criminal, that''s what you''re talking about."


    "Well... I mean, even if Noon tries to shelter you, that statement will be truncated, right?


    "I couldn''t ignore your words because they were ''irrelevant third parties''. You''re more than just an inside man than you said you were on Viscount Grandkin''s side, aren''t you? Because there is evidence of evil."


    I certainly didn''t lend a hand to Viscount Grandkin''s evil. But that was the problem.


    If you know clearly that you are on Viscount Grandkin''s side, you can ignore it whether you make a statement sheltering as a sinner''s body.


    But what if that was the word of a loyal minister who had served the country for many years independently of Viscount Grandkin?


    Naturally, I can''t ignore it. Protests from kings and neighbors who know him are imperative. Unless you''ve done it for a direct crime, you''ve earned a lot more voice and trust than you''ve ever done for your country.


    "If he is to take refuge, is there any basis?"


    It is natural to come to that idea. An appreciation for the Marquis of Leckbari becomes the wall that blocks the hand of pursuit.


    Unilateral pursuits without consent can lead to internal divisions, forcing them with the Demon King.


    And knights with wings cannot move either because they are swords owned by the kingdom.


    That''s why you needed my help. Interworlds are ideal for the role of ''luring'' because no fence exists.


    I am not alert because I am not a nobleman, and even if I do something somewhat forceful, I delude myself with ''I didn''t know because I was a different world man''.


    In addition, the Black and White Knights can use their information as pawns by becoming collaborators.


    In that sense, I myself am the ''most powerful pawn capable of ignoring all laws'' owned by the Demon King.


    "... Hmm, that prince''s offering"


    "The way we do it is at my disposal. So."


    Rinse, and gaze. Klaus turns his arms around his hips to protect me.


    It''s not "The Princess and the Guardian''s Knight," it''s "The Knight and the Wizard with the same Role". The gaze of jealousy is no longer directed at me.


    "It would be enough to drag you out onto the stage. Earlier acts can mean apologies, but they can also mean drawing attention.... you can''t get away with it by attracting more interest around you, can you?


    "... Huh, ha! Don''t do it! Well, don''t you think there''s a decision to make? Don''t you think you''re just gonna get away with this?


    "There are also bills for that.... There''s also Viscount Grandkin, isn''t there?


    Viscount Grandkin, whose face was bright blue if he shook the story, would also stare at all the last bad scratches.


    Viscount Grandkin''s hand is undoubtedly a raid on Christina.


    Exposure of being a criminal at the same time as being a threatening material to the Viscount Deebolt family. It''s not hard to imagine what your surroundings will look at.


    "Ku...... ok! At least I''ll take them alone on the road!


    "Oh, I''m the one who won, aren''t I?


    "You''re a busy woman! Are they handkerchiefs to you?"


    "I don''t know who you''re talking about, but the handkerchief is everything, including myself? And."


    Poop, and clear Shizukuishi drip from your hair. I paid lightly and laughed vividly, my surroundings breathed. That looks like an audience watching the climax on one stage.


    "Didn''t I tell you?" I won, "he said."

 70 Its not always on the side of justice to beat a villain.

    "Didn''t I tell you?" I won, "he said."


    I laughed and said it out to me. The perimeter stops for a moment.


    Klaus seems to be somewhat predictable and silent. It''s a tip-off.


    "You slap me in the mouth, little girl. I wouldn''t have used it if I hadn''t been harmed!


    "Oh, you use what''s available to you, even to your victims, right?


    What are you talking about, with a frightened face, Viscount Grandkin stuck in words for a moment.


    Yeah, what you tried to do sucks. A woman would definitely want to hide it.


    I would never use Christina if she was actually damaged.


    But?


    I would think of revenge rather than crying if I saw it like that, no doubt.


    I am the Magic Instructor. You can never fall asleep crying even though you have the art of retaliation.


    Besides, now he''s a knight''s collaborator with a winged name.


    The priority is to get results. Otherwise, they won''t recognize me as one of them.


    You call yourself the Demon King''s ''subordinate'', don''t you, I... There''s no way that the subordination is just primarily protected, is there?


    Besides, I''ve already made two choices in this world.


    One is'' Keep Living or End It ''and the other is'' Can You Kill People or Can''t You Kill Them ''.


    Compared to those two, the wounds, which are not even life-threatening, are so light that they cannot be compared.


    ... you think I''d be as desperate as I''ve become a ''victim'' who could have chosen to be a ''perpetrator''?


    "Hmm, the dog!


    "I don''t want to be told by a loser who won''t even thank your husband for his delicious food."


    "What!?


    "Shall I make it clear to you? Viscount Grandkin, who is fine to disparage even the Lord and country who should serve his interests first?


    "What do you know!


    "I don''t want you to know, I can''t believe the excuse for the guy who abandoned too many aristocratic ways to stick to the throne"


    Of course, I''m not living the aristocratic way.


    But the knights and demon kings with wings are certain to be sacrificing themselves.


    I will never allow them to be in line with cheap nobles like you.


    Viscount Grandkin, who was angry, also perceived my anger. He pressed silently, fading slightly.


    Marquis Leckbari looks... somewhere satisfied. The surrounding aristocratic agreement also seems to be half agreed.


    It''s the nobility of the kingdom of the mighty, I suppose.


    "Phew... Phew, that''s good! Then let''s expose the secret we keep."


    Viscount Grankin laughs wickedly as he pulls his face apart.


    You''re exactly the villain, the one who really doesn''t take his word off.


    "The twins of the Viscount Teabolt family and Miss Christina should have been targeted by the Gorotskis this past six months. It''s already hurt, isn''t it? Christina!"


    On purpose, and the surrounding nobles divulge their voices.


    Purity to marriage will be important to the aristocracy.


    If you see me like that before the debutante, you''ll lose your value as a courtier.


    Besides, he''s in this room, and there''s no way he''s not talking about it.


    "How do you know that?


    "I asked for it! I''m getting reports, too! In fact, you''ve been pulling yourself out of the mansion the last few days, haven''t you?


    Marquis Leckbari frowns against Viscount Grandkin, who laughs as proud as he has won.


    It''s not about grandeur. It''s about crime exposure, and against a fifteen-year-old girl.


    But.


    In contrast, I laughed.


    Because Viscount Grandkin''s trump card is the biggest pawn I''ve ever prepared.


    "Pfft! Ladies and gentlemen, have you heard? They say the raid on Viscount Deebolt''s house the last six months was the work of Viscount Grandkin, right? It''s a crime, this."


    "You''re confessing."


    "Right, Klaus? The main perpetrator exposed the crime himself, didn''t he?


    "hey...... what''s wrong!?


    I laugh at Viscount Grandkin not answering that question.


    "Was the target of the raid ''Girl with bright brown hair and eyes and two knights''? Heh heh, Master Christina''s been looking after you at the Duke of Blondell''s since dinner night?


    "What!?


    "Otherwise it would be impossible for the Duchess of Blondell to see her dress. The merchant who handled the fabric at your request was also cooperating in the harassment. Plus, the artisans involved in making dresses and ornaments testify. The Duchess of Blondell, too."


    This is going to be hard for Christina... because even when she heard the report, she said, "I don''t want to believe I''m going that far."


    Mr. Colette saw the dress with kindness, but also to prove Christina''s whereabouts during this period.


    He made clear evidence so the rumors wouldn''t crush him. You will know with the nobles that Christina is safe because there are so many witnesses.


    I''m sorry, Christina. I''ll be exposed to curiosity for a while, but be patient.


    "Me, I''ve been so bored for the past six months. That''s why I came up with one game."


    I look at Viscount Grandkin laughing when I dull, and I don''t look like a culprit by mistake.


    Either a bad girl, or something like evil.


    "Just change the color of your hair and eyes with magic props and you''ll be raided! By the way, Christina''s replacement is me, my twin brother''s replacement is the knights with wings and some Kingsguards."


    "Become!?


    "Almost fifty Gorotsuki were all captured in the current offender, even though he had two of the same height similarly hairstyles wear general knights'' clothes to go back and forth with the Viscount Deebolt family. It helped to improve security."


    "Ho... what was the report!? He did hurt me..."


    "I threatened to tell the captured Gorotsuki representative to ''tell the client to accomplish his purpose''. Oh, they''re all in jail now."


    "... in the mansion, pulled..."


    "More than sending him under his client, he''s going to need to produce" The Lady Who Wounded and Won''t Come Out of the Mansion, "isn''t he?


    It''s not easy for knights and Kingsguards with wings to lose, you idiot... and if you continue, Viscount Grankin has also silenced himself on the boulder.


    Naturally because my trump card was on top of what was read.


    "Viscount Grandkin. I think the difficult trap to understand by the other person is'' something that makes you think that you are using the other person''s trap and conveniently carrying things around ''? You think too much conveniently for yourself."


    "... so I told you?" It was all read by Mizuki, "he said."


    Viscount Grandkin drops his shoulder disappointed by Klaus'' words.


    Klaus said... ''It was all read''. You''re the one who ignored that word and destroyed yourself, aren''t you?


    Often the villain chooses to blow himself up at the end, but you''ve really followed the path you promised.


    If I hadn''t exposed myself, I wouldn''t have known the nobles or tied my own neck.


    "Is that not all, Magician?


    Marquis Leckbari enters the story with an exploratory look.


    Are you more certain than suspicious? The way I call it, it''s called "The Wizard."


    "Oh, you know what I mean?


    "No boulder can shelter Viscount Grandkin. But if you say that Noon is also an enemy, you think it''s natural to assume that there are other bills?


    I deepen my grin at the words of Marquis Leckbari.


    Yeah, of course you get to that idea, don''t you?


    Ning Lo, I am a black and white knight by standard, so I am very mindful of that. I would also say it''s too much.


    "Do you remember the terms of the raid I mentioned earlier?


    "Um," bright brown hair and eyes, "I guess." Two men and one woman. "


    "Yes, you''re right!... King Zebrest''s Rudolph is my best friend, but he''s also ''bright brown hair and eyes'' isn''t he?


    "... what?


    "This time, I was asked to provide ingredients as I was in charge of cooking for the Viscount Deebolt family dinner party. Viscount Deebolt apologized for what Viscount Grankin would denigrate."


    ¡­¡­


    "Thanks for your patience, the Red Hero and I were in charge of the escort, and Rudolph and the Red Hero were asked to wear general knight clothes"


    ¡­¡­


    "Then they raided me. It is possible that other countries have targeted King Zebrast, and no formal protest has come from the fact that he is impatient. If you''re just caught up in this, you''re asking me to forgive you with my own personal apology."


    The expression pale face fits perfectly, not only Marquis Leckbari but everyone around you.


    Well, don''t be...... what a diplomatic matter it is to attack the king of a friendly country.


    As a matter of fact, Rudolph said, ''I want in too!'' I deserve it because I came for a very stupid reason.


    I know the Chancellor, and the apparent circumstances are as I said. I forgive you very much, and I thought, ''Zebrast has been far more dangerous, and if Marquis Leckbari is the opponent, this much is needed'' your answer came back.


    Rudolph says, "The purpose of the raid is to make it hurt, right? Instead, you''re mad because you''re the target."


    ... Speaking of which, it was a tough but gentle ''okan'' for the inside certifier, Prime Minister.


    Well, it seems Rudolph was stressed out because of his busy schedule.


    You can''t say on this occasion by mistake, such a backward circumstance.


    "Rudolph is certainly warm... but he''s not even shut up about being raided by boulders, is he? I wonder if Viscount Grandkin and his connected crooks would be forgiven for any reason?


    "Whatever... big deal..."


    "You are using the trust and many years of merit directed at you to shelter the Viscounts of Grandkin, until I used my connections, too, right?


    Plus, I''ll add.


    "I thought you said, ''The Bloody Princess of Zebrast''. If you knew how it came to be called that, wouldn''t you be able to anticipate this connection? They don''t put ''Zebrast''s'' on the unreliable incompetent."


    I am currently supposed to belong to Irfena. I''m calling it a public proclamation that I was involved in the state solemnly, except because you''re on my side.


    If there is a connection in Zebrast - some treatment with Irfena is guaranteed, and it will not be incorporated into the core of the country.


    There will be some who consider it dangerous, but they can also silence me from the fact that I publicly proclaim the ruling of the Demon King and that the knight with the name of the wing is in the Guardian.


    It is because of those circumstances that they are not used in Irfena and are in quarantine. Zebrast is making up for the part where the Demon King can''t shelter me.


    Rudolph and the others would have moved this time to teach that to the nobles of Ilfena.


    "Come on, do you still have a say? In some cases, there have been formal protests from Zebrast."


    "No. You''re a loser."


    "Oh no... no! Or the Marquis of Leckbari."


    "Come on! You deserve it all, though! Why don''t you just admit to your inaccuracies for the last time?"


    Viscount Grandkin turns his face bright blue and shuts up to the force of what does not seem like a warm old man.


    You look great, big guy! That''s Lady Russ Boss!


    Marquis Leckbari, Viscount Grandkin is fine with that, right? Bad foot scratching is also an important point because he''s the one who runs through the king''s path of third-rate villains.


    ... Oh, Marquis Leckbari seems to be mistaken about something.


    "Marquis Leckbari, are you mistaken about something?


    "Hmm, what is it?


    "Viscount Grandkin is a criminal, but you''re not, are you?


    Surprised by the word, Marquis Leckbari opens his eyes just to say.


    Um, me and Klaus are only demanding like, "Don''t take refuge, just be adult," right?


    "Isn''t that enough to capture Noon?


    "I''m not going to bully you, am I? Because the purpose is Viscount Grandkin."


    "What?


    "The goal is to take you to a situation you can''t help but shelter. In fact, you didn''t do anything."


    "That''s true... there''s no punishment whatsoever under the circumstances"


    "I didn''t instruct you to raid, I didn''t work evil. The only reason you had a say in the first place was because you have a lot of trust in the country. You''ll be asked to explain the circumstances that led you to shelter, but that''s all."


    "That''s a very convenient interpretation."


    "It''s both convenient and real. Seriously, you can''t fall together because of your own merit. What I want is the best result, so that''s fine."


    The only reason the Demon King couldn''t enforce it in the first place was because the country didn''t do any good to lose this man.


    With that said, the Marquis of Leckbari became a subtle face.


    Yeah, I know how you feel. ''Cause it''s like they said,'' No hiding, still working ''.


    And I haven''t heard anything important about it.


    "Do you swear allegiance to your country?


    "... my loyalty to my country has never wavered in my entire life!


    "Really? So this is the best result, right? We couldn''t afford to lose you, we could eliminate only the wasted."


    That''s the best choice, right, and he snorted firmly if he turned his gaze to Klaus.


    Oh, looks like you got a passing score. Is this a sermon avoidance?


    When it''s settled, I''ll ring my fingers to separate and evaporate the wine that Klaus and I wore.


    It''s a performance to sharpen some interest from Christina, that much would be forgiven.


    The surrounding gaze gathered on me as per its prospect. Being a rare beast also helps.


    "Hmm... no chanting!


    "It''s not entirely unchanging, though."


    That''s a lie.


    I can''t tell the Marquis Leckbari anything far-fetched. It''s dangerous.


    You perceived such a state of mind, turn your satisfied face without further pursuit.


    "May I ask your point of view?


    "With you as your back shield, Viscount Grandkin grew, and the people who didn''t move even more ostensibly made their connection clear to him. Bait, isn''t it? Your role."


    "I would have liked to have eliminated Non anyway."


    "Why?


    "Non has been involved in the center for a long time. The old should give way to the younger and more competent than the hour of judgment. It''s like having a guardian all the time when you''re here. If there''s no one left to rely on, we''ll have to do it ourselves, okay?


    "If I normally retire, I''ll rely on you, so I''ll make it an unreliable situation, and instead eliminate the villains from the country. Finally, I give you credit for beating yourself! Stay confident and keep up the good work."


    Would this be the case in brief? You have a brilliant mix of Spartan education, kindness and loyalty to the country.


    ... Oh, there are people leaning around. Are those the nobles who have relied on the Marquis of Leckbari?


    "Erm. So I guess I shouldn''t have come out?


    No, you definitely shouldn''t have been there, should you? Did I do something extra?


    But Marquis Leckbari laughed and shook his head beside him.


    "No? You didn''t make an arbitrary move, did you, Prince Elshon? Don''t worry about it."


    "Why?"


    "He''s one of Noon''s godchildren, and he doesn''t have the lukewarm education to rely on his manpower."


    ... I feel like I''ve been dropped a bomb.


    Looks like the raccoon in front of you is the source of the Demon King''s educational policy.


    "Eh...... that means the culprit of that guy''s way of thinking!?


    "The culprit... No, that''s right, too"


    "I mean, he said it greatly affected the demon king''s personality formation."


    "Yes, no. I don''t think it''s Non''s fault..."


    You''re very suspicious around the rush ~, Raccoon?


    Is that, like, this guy''s godson, or is he going in the exact opposite direction?


    Klaus stroked his head as he watched the raccoon with his jito eyes that let his eyes swim and seep cold sweat.


    "Where the cause turns out, the reality doesn''t change, does it?


    Craftsman, that mouth that only tells the truth is very hateful now.


    Well, let''s not now because Raccoon will be a sermon and retirement plea time in the name of investigating in the future.


    Oh, do I have to tell you one thing?


    "Marquis Leckbari. I just want you to correct your perception for one thing."


    "... what is it?


    "Rudolph has a part on the inside that looks just like me. If I don''t hide my fangs and nails, Rudolph hides them except when he needs them."


    "You don''t think I''m sorry about this one?


    "No? I''m going to put it away in peace, aren''t I? But I was wondering if you could review the ratings of the friends who helped me."


    "... the Mage hears that there are many who are supremacists in the power of standards. Including this one, don''t you think that you will be recognized as your best friend and called the" King of Solemn Qing "?


    "Hehe, there won''t be any in the future! Especially if you were listening to me right now."


    "Oh my God... I didn''t know you were going to use Nan at last"


    Be patient with that as a nuisance fee.


    I don''t need a raccoon''s neck, so keep working.

 71 Outside, princesses and knights.

    - In the case of Christina and the others at the night club (Argent perspective)


    After Mizki turned her foot with Klaus to Viscount Grankin.


    The curiosity and fear that had engulfed him seemed to weaken slightly.


    And I guess I won''t disappear completely because I have my sisters.


    "Too bad, Al."


    My sister asks with a slight bitter smile.


    I keep laughing bitterly as I am heartily surprised at how much it was on my face.


    "Was it so on your face?


    "Well... to the extent that someone close to you would notice. ''Cause you always stick'' perfect ''laughs."


    "I still miss you both."


    "Heh heh, you''re the one around here who doesn''t think you''re jealous of Klaus."


    "It''s work."


    No, I don''t actually have to be jealous or anything, even if it''s not work. Ningro Klaus would be relieved to be with us.


    That''s the same whether it''s Sail or not, and I think we''re both going to get the same answer back.


    "Because she doesn''t give a shit about herself. I''m still doing everything I can."


    It''s all to protect Christina. Against the ''monster'', a particularly horrible rumor in the aristocratic society.


    I got a lot of trouble with myself... the Viscounts, and how horrible it is for a girl who''s starting to grow up.


    Especially now I can''t stand out and say anything.


    Because Mizki made it known to the surroundings that she would exercise her strength as retaliation and that her sisters and the Duchess of Blondell were on her side.


    There''s nothing I can do about all the curiosity glances, but Mizuki will act prominently again if necessary enough to attract the attention of her surroundings.


    "Hey, but Master Mizuki isn''t weak, is he?


    "... I feel like I''m going to be forgotten when I''m left alone. We will."


    "Oh...... sure"


    That''s possible! I turn a slightly resentful glance at my fun sister though.


    Does it still seem that way from my sister''s eyes?


    "Obsession is a one-way street for you.... because you''re the three of us. Are you close?"


    ... It''s true, but it''s a word that chooses your chest. My sister is really unforgiving.


    "That''s what I want you to call love all the way."


    "Oh, something similar. Besides, I don''t think you''re pointing your emotions at something that''s just beautiful."


    "Oh, I think I''m being completely honest."


    "You''re honest, against yourself"


    ¡­¡­


    This sister really is a pain in the ass. You can''t be easily fooled just to know yourself as a nobleman.


    Naturally, you know a story that can be conveyed to the private sector with admiration, like a story, is a conveniently distorted object.


    ... because they are only in stories such as "Beautiful and gentle princess/prince" and "Nice knight".


    Whatever the end result is, it will only be used if you can''t just hold your arms and stand around to hold your surroundings in.


    Because of the results, we can be famous and admired by the country.


    Even faces and households are weapons of their own...... What do you dream of in a world where political marriage is the norm?


    "But there seems to be someone else who''s honest with me....... Al"


    "I know. I''m beside Miss Christina."


    "Give it to us this time, will you?


    "... to some extent"


    A familiar girl and red-haired youth at the end of their gaze pointed at them both.


    That said, the youth don''t seem to be on board.


    If you look at the other day and the current situation, you don''t think it will come close... do you still have some kind of contract?


    One of the two approaching was grumpy enough to tell in the distance. It would be due to Christina''s unexpected current situation.


    - Really... be honest with yourself, I don''t suspect myself to be the center of the world. You''re stupid enough to be stunned.


    I guess I couldn''t help but sneak out a sigh.


    "Lady Christina, I''m coming."


    Christina makes her expression slightly stronger if her sister tells her secretly.


    It would be a natural reaction if you knew the malice directed at you. Fear will be remembered even if they are not actually harmed because they were targeted for crimes of a poor nature rather than something adorable to the extent of harassment.


    "Rest assured, princess. We''re here."


    "Yeah, you can''t beat a lot of things."


    "Hehe, if it''s true, we can''t even talk about it."


    The words that can be hung from the beauties one after the other are very scary on the back of the face.


    The word "not only beautiful," which my sister said earlier, fits in with a presence called the Hua of the social world.


    There was a way out. But there''s nothing Amelia can do about it because she herself is headed for ruin.


    I guess Andy doesn''t realize that what he says and does is even worse than what he thinks.


    If you knew, you would definitely stop Amelia.


    Especially since I''m unwilling to tell you that, I should give way to my sisters here and be silent.


    Because my role is'' Miss Christina''s Escort ''and not an attack on them.


    Looks like they came this way while we were thinking about it. The surroundings are also pointing an interesting gaze.


    "Good day, Christina"


    On the surface he looks like he''s smiling and greeting his cousins, but his eyes are full of hate.


    The frustration with one thing that didn''t turn out the way I wanted it to.


    If you show any gaps, they will attack you with great joy.


    "Good day, Amelia"


    "You''ve new dresses, too. Me too... how does it look?


    That''s what Christina was supposed to wear, a light pink dress that makes her proud.


    Is it because of that... Amelia''s words and behavior also make me look a little childish?


    Did you make harassment a priority, though you should have made it right for you because your face and atmosphere are different?


    Thoughts are also children, not thinking about how the behavior will be seen by those who know the circumstances.


    "That''s really nice...... that dress"


    "Become!"


    "I turned my hand to the merchant and pressed the fabric in, saying, I can''t even make the design my own. You can never imitate it."


    "Hey... why are you doing that..."


    "Oh, you''re wrapped up in understanding what they think, aren''t you?


    "And I wonder if we didn''t get eyes on it? What do you think you are?"


    "Stop it for him. It''s a child you don''t understand yet."


    ... Looks like my sisters moved early. Gently pull the glistening Christina and lower back slightly to distance.


    There is no way this sight could go unnoticed. Keep the poison away...... no, you should keep it isolated from them.


    I want Christina to dream about it just for tonight, assuming she''s my lovely sisters.


    Because nature will be discovered soon anyway.


    Normally, I don''t imitate speaking to Christina, who is talking to a higher-ranking courtier than me.


    Unless you''re familiar with them, I''ll definitely buy the ladies'' unhappiness. Nor did Andy think that Amelia would start talking to the ladies without even saying hello. Pathetic.


    "Did you know that the merchant who helped Viscount Grandkin received immediate attention from the Duke''s house?"


    "The Duchess of Blondell was very angry."


    "Naturally. I don''t care if you have an unreliable merchant."


    Andy blues his face to one word after another.... Didn''t you know?


    Besides, Amelia just bites her lips regrettably and doesn''t realize the situation.


    It''s not a lie, it''s a rumor, it''s a fact, and it''s one of the main culprits, so you can''t deny it.


    The majority of the voices around me that sound slight criticize Amelia. Especially if it''s entertainment.


    "Oh, and that one there? That must have been Master Andy, right? of the Count Baxter family."


    All of a sudden Andy told me the story. Big! and stuck his shoulder. He should be used to the treatment of women to some extent in his personality, but that doesn''t work against his sister.


    "... Yep. My name is Andy Baxter."


    "Yes, I did offer Christina an escort, but I refused it at the convenience of the house."


    "Exactly. I''m so sorry for what I did to Miss Christina."


    It seems honest at first sight to lean down gently with a sorry face.


    There''s a neat face, and a woman who favors him would just believe that.


    ... In fact, everything was set up from the beginning.


    How dare you say ''convenience at home'' when you know that?


    "So the Baxters are also a taste of Viscount Grankin. Affirmed by your son."


    "Nah... that''s not true!


    "Oh, didn''t you just say that? Hey, guys?


    "Yeah, I did hear that."


    "I can''t believe the Baxters have a connection to Viscount Grankin...!


    I see. Are you willing to brag about ''home'' as a Viscount Grandkin family, not ''individual'', if ''house circumstances'' are to be used as an excuse?


    It''s unclear if the Baxters were actually involved, but Andy himself has been recognized for the facts and surroundings for saying so.


    Nothing but bad reviews for the Baxters, such as their connection to Viscount Grankin. There would be no other way to deny the rumors than to take some action against my son.


    Apparently, it''s an opponent''s maneuver to make him yell and slap him off. The women, skilled in manipulating rumors, remain smiling while secretly paying attention to their surrounding reactions.


    And he said, "I''m going to be a knight today! ''There can be no raw temper for my sister to loosen her pursuit hand here.


    "Speaking of which... I heard you were hostile to my brother. Sure, my brother is a Duke''s son and his identity is a knight... but you are also only a Count''s son, aren''t you? There''s no reason to be insulted.


    Or maybe my brother is inferior to you as a knight - I didn''t raise any objections to the words I added.


    Amelia said something, but Andy at the time remained pale and speechless.


    Naturally. There can never be a captain of a knight with wings inferior to a knight who became a Kingsguard.


    Anyone who is aristocratic knows that.


    And depending on how you perceive it, it sounds like you''re saying, ''The Baxters are looking down on the Bashre family''.


    Andy drowned his head when he poked at the reality that he was "inferior both in the identity sense and as a knight".


    You won''t be able to argue with him anymore. This conversation is also being heard around, involving the Baxters, and Andy''s future is dark.


    and then.


    "Huh!? Master Mizuki!?


    Mizuki and Klaus are punching the contents of the glass over their heads as they gaze towards Mizuki and the others in Christina''s voice.


    I know the level of interest in my surroundings due to the amount of noises I squeal, but I don''t know what happened because of the distance.


    Besides, my role is not to assist them.


    "It''s okay."


    "So... but"


    "Mizuki and Klaus, right? Do you think those two would do it without a thought?"


    "... no"


    "Well, we shouldn''t worry about it now"


    Do you understand? And to put it in the dark, it seems to have calmed down something that I''m not entirely convinced of.


    On the contrary, Amelia floats with joy.


    "Well! What a shame! ''Cause a bunch of dirty people are gonna answer that."


    My sisters reveal their disgust at the retaliation and demeaning of Mizuki. Of course, me too.


    Who the hell is the cause of this?


    Do you use the word "lower"? [M]


    Do you still not understand that you are so cold eyed that you should hear such words and come?


    "You''re a sloppy person"


    "Huh?"


    The pompous and grunting words seemed to sound surprising. Amelia turns her gaze to this side.


    Oh, what a worthless creature indeed.


    "I said he was a lowlife. Is your head an ornament?"


    "Hey, A, Master Argent!?


    "Can you wear it without calling your name casually, dirty? I wonder what sinners are willing to do to discredit people and look down on them?


    Amelia''s expression stains one word after another from stunning to desperate.


    I can''t understand it anyway. I guess I''m just hurt by the fact that the knight I admire hated me.


    "Oh no... it''s terrible! I think about you."


    "Terrible? What did you try to do to Miss Christina? Fortunately I was able to prevent it, but if it was running, it wouldn''t hurt anywhere! Or were you brought up in disdain if you didn''t do what you wanted?"


    Perhaps Viscount Grandkin is also good at exposing crime.


    But we know that''s not what we''re afraid of. Anyway, I was one of those people who helped Mizuki with her plan, and she was a watchman when she sent me to Viscount Grandkin''s residence to report a lie.


    I can prove to you how safe it is to get your eyes on Christina for a while.


    So Christina. You just have to be grand. There''s nothing to be ashamed of.


    Apparently Amelia also realized the failure of the plan with the voices she could hear from around her and how Viscount Grankin was doing.


    My gaze is no longer starting to pour on Amelia as well....... it would be natural to watch her behave so far.


    "Heh... of"


    Words leak slightly from the mouth of the repentant Amelia.


    "Why, it''s all you! Everyone... Argent can protect you...!


    What comes to mind in that face is hatred. He can''t think of anything like reflection or apology without being the same.


    Above all, Amelia makes fundamental mistakes.


    Christina, who is aware of it, moves forward and forth in front of Amelia. The look was slightly stiff but firmly forward.


    "Amelia. You''re making a mistake. The easiest thing to do, not to be connected or in a position."


    "Thoughts, differences......?


    "I worked hard for the debutante. I learned a lot not to embarrass my family to denigrate the name of the house even though it was still awkward. It''s not what you tried to do, is it?


    A slightly younger voice but also because of the outfit and looks older than Amelia.


    She overwhelmed Amelia without even staring.


    "There were a lot of people out there who could help me. You all said this... ''It''s the way I''ve come beyond myself, so if I see you trying, I want to support you''. That doesn''t fit just with me, does it?


    "I... wasn''t there. Nobody, nobody!


    Unilateral hatred of Christina is somewhat soothing, although it is still the fault of others.


    That parent is the reason, maybe you only have to know how to live like that.


    Even so, she didn''t listen to any of the surrounding words.


    I think it''s time, I pinch my mouth too.


    "Isn''t that obvious? Your efforts are harassment. [M] Who would want to lend a hand to evil?


    "Huh?"


    "Nobody wants to be a criminal or anything. Whoever gets caught in the immediate interest, there''s no fool to help denigrate the house."


    Christina''s wrapped colors are my mother''s memories, and the dress is something that my mother''s replacement Mrs. Blondell stood out for me.


    The decorations were given by the knights, headed by Mizki, and etiquette and dance were taught to their sisters.


    And her character was created together by those equal to her family and family.


    How was Amelia in contrast?


    Love from parents was given, but that education was too stupid.


    If you show it down, you buy objection, if you fall into it, you can turn your hatred.


    I''m sure you won''t even think of that.


    No, even if people told me, I wouldn''t have honestly accepted it... because I''ve never been a victim.


    "Amelia. I don''t care what you say about me. But I will not allow you to insult those who have reached out to me."


    "I won''t forgive...? I''m busy, you said," Shut up!


    Amelia''s remarks were blocked and my sister turned a cold eye. At the same time, we lower Christina back and shelter her back.


    "You don''t change your attitude about looking down on people everywhere. Fine, my Bashre family will deal with you the way you do."


    "Oh..."


    "Well, Master Charline. It''s not worth it, is it?


    "Sister... I thought it would be a waste of time just to devote to the incomprehensible"


    Words that can be hung from mouth to mouth never work for Amelia.


    ''It''s not worth it'', that''s what I''m saying. I sure don''t think I''ll even have to leave the Duke''s house.


    "I''ll use my connections, turn my hand, and crush Viscount Grandkin''s house for you. Yeah, but unlike you, I''m not going to be a criminal. Just thoroughly wash and rebuff your sins."


    A sinner like you who doesn''t even know how to reflect doesn''t need it in our country! And I''m not laughing at all at my sister''s eyes, which I tell pleasantly.


    The Viscounts of Grandkin seem to regard the nobility as just a privileged class, but in our country they are asked to assume the same responsibilities.


    If it is also the Duke''s house, the weight of responsibility is different digits. Even if it''s not a trail, there''s more to bear than being born in that house.


    My sister took son-in-law in the first place because she also contributes to the country as a Duke family person.


    I didn''t know it would piss my sister off like that. I''d say you did a very courageous, reckless act.


    ... Well, in Amelia''s case, I ignored the courtesy quote. I personally pissed him off, so I deserve it.


    Besides, the Viscount Grankin family will definitely crumble even if the Dukes don''t move.


    It''s just that there''s a chance that sin will be more serious than we think it is. There is no big difference.


    "I''ll poke you as guilty as you can be convinced. Look forward to it."


    "Wah... you''re saying I''m bad!? ''Cause, Christina, shit."


    The gaze around Amelia was becoming a mixture of disgust and sympathy for her trembling but unacknowledged appearance.


    That parent has always educated me to be - that''s what''s right for her.


    I guess it''s not that easy to understand.


    "It''s useless to talk about this any more. Master Andy? Escort well."


    "Ma...... wait!


    Though I don''t feel sorry for Amelia, who is probably in the position of being rebelled by someone for the first time.


    "Will you close your mouth? My ears are dirty."


    Amelia shrugs herself in a colder voice than she thought. The period of sympathy has passed, and I am not a ''knight friendly to anyone''.


    We''re very uncomfortable this time, too.


    In addition, even though it is a substitute, there is no tenderness for anyone who tries to harm their fianc¨¦e.


    "Dear Argent... Could you be angry?


    "I just remember being angry at our impudence when we were feathers involving Mizuki."


    "Sure. Mizuki had nothing to do with it."


    "We just weren''t worth it, so don''t worry about it"


    Let that be the case, Miss Christina.

 72 Outside and Parents Secrets

    "He said there was something about..."


    ¡­¡­


    The man of magnificence remained harsh on the report of his subordinate, the knight.


    That''s not just him. The same goes for the Kingsguard knights who belong to the same squad as him gathered indoors.


    The knight''s clothes with gold decorations on the deep blue they are wrapped around belong to the Kingsguard knight, and only then can we know that they are the elite.


    The central figure was a trusted figure of the royal family, even as head of the Knights.


    "Heh... heh...! You''ve been kidding me a lot."


    The knight captain, who became more intimidated by carrying something black behind his back - Albert distorts his mouth into the form of a laugh.


    Yes, I didn''t laugh when I made a mistake... in fact, my eyes are sitting on it and a shadow is formed on the top of my face.


    If you''re a kid, but an average person, or a knight in a new America, it''s a force to cry out.


    As a Kingsguard knight, it''s very unusual for him not to put his emotions on the table.


    None of the knights in particular gathered to blame for it. It is of the same kind as Ningro.


    "Andy Baxter, you know... I didn''t stand out and take any problematic action,"


    "Lieutenant, are you serious about that?


    "No? ''Stand up,'' I told you. The report says it''s hard to be honest."


    Hand the report to the knight with a gentle grin as he hands on the glasses hung.


    "An intelligent smile is nice," they say, but now that smile is making a crop of it.


    For the record, I have a reputation for never pissing you off any more this time of laughter. Anyone who has been a Kingsguard knight for over a year also says he knows the lesson.


    Brainguards also exist in Kingsguards, they need strength, but strength is not the only knight. Because there is no way that a person in his thirties who serves as deputy leader is just an honorable man.


    To put it further, this man''s name is Clarence Bashre.


    I am the husband of Charline Bashre, who made her a Bashre family warrant and a horrible socialite.


    The captain and his wife, who are all couples and enrolled in the Kingsguard, are called the strongest couple, while the deputy captain and his wife are called the most murderous couple.


    These two couples do not call each other''s companions their greatest understanders... that is, their kind. Everyone in the Kingsguard at the time was afraid of the vice president''s marriage and secretly whispered, "Honestly Unblessible Combination," "Don''t Mix Danger."


    "It seems His Highness Elshon is also going to pursue Viscount Grankin, and I wonder if he would mind taking it on here"


    "Well... does Clarence think so?"


    "Yes, I am enrolled in the Kingsguard whether this person is temporary or not... I was wondering if I was ready to be"


    It is not something to be whispered about. Besides, if it''s just words, I''m saying something very decent.


    Exactly the voice of the devil, and the field boiled down to the patronage of the captain. No, they were waiting for that word.


    "It''s obvious! It''s shame, shame!


    "You don''t deserve someone who isn''t even that busy!


    No one cared if their personal feelings hid behind fine words.


    In fact, they speak out on the basis of very personal emotions.


    "What would you do if that kid disappointed the Kingsguard knight!?


    "Do you think we''re in the same line as that bastard? Hey, are you kidding me?


    "Keep your distance." Kingsguard knights suck! "I can''t get back on my feet if they say so......!


    This is what it is if you peel it off... is that okay, Kingsguard knight?


    Especially the girl from other worlds who is turning into their less healing oasis.


    It keeps the distance from being uncomfortable, and it doesn''t push you into the inside, nor does it push you into excessive ideals.


    If you get hurt, you will labor and serve a delicious meal without a single disgusting face.


    A woman who would not be offended by the constant Kingsguard knights to be relied upon and pushed on unsolicited ideals was invaluable.


    I''m not saying I don''t like women, but they always tended to be disappointed in female nobility... reality is such a thing.


    And now, girls from different worlds are being treated like their ''sisters''. I want to have a good relationship in the future.


    Furthermore, the Knights Commander and his wife hold certain ambitions in their hearts.


    "Make sure you give that girl to our daughter!


    In fact, adoption with nobility is mandatory even if all fianc¨¦es are Duke sons.


    It is commonly in the form of entering an adoptive daughter into a nobleman''s house once during marriage and marrying her from there.


    The other man is a knight, and his present state will be maintained in an attempt to marry him. It''s never a bad story.


    Of course, there''s a reason I''ve come to this point.


    In the first place, the captain and his wife wanted the girls too. It was a dream, especially for my lovely wife. But in my position, my two sons were the limit.


    Though the son also provided the necessary education, he spends less time dealing with it as a family than any other home.


    As a result, he grew up feeling self-reliant and became a completely unlike parent and child. I grew up without a twist. It is appreciated around me.


    Is there such a precedent and will you grow up to be a child where the word ''cute'' suits you where the girl was born?


    "I can''t. I grow up in a different direction than I ever imagined."


    "Do you think we''re cute being women?


    Instead of each other''s opinions, the beginning and end of what my two sons tell me. And it''s really convincing. That''s why I gave up.


    God didn''t abandon the two of us. Uncomplained persons existed, both personally and situationally.


    Right now, the couple''s ambition is to be called "Father/Mother" by Mizuki. The plan is to gradually build trust and adopt a daughter.


    And when we marry, we dream about the couple sticking their demands to the other man, "If you make him cry, there''s no life - he goes home once a month".


    It can also be considered the most dependable and worthy parent candidate for Mizuki in a way.


    Dear brother, some Kingsguard knights who want to be called are wholeheartedly supporting the ambitions of the captain and his wife.


    All I don''t know is who I am. The outer moat is gradually buried.


    but.


    Things roll in unexpected directions.


    One knight voices swallowing voices among the majority of knights who speak up one after the other and endorse ''Rehabilitation''.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. I asked her to call me" Brother "yesterday."


    "" "" What!?


    Looking back at him simultaneously, he turns a sight similar to the killer, but where does he blow the wind?


    This seemingly mild figure, hard to believe, is the son of the captain of the regiment.


    "How did this happen when I was born from those two!? ''and the atmosphere is not similar enough for everyone to twist their necks when they first meet.


    However, only superficial parts are not similar. At the age of slightly nineteen, he has a solid strength to be assigned to the Kingsguard, on the inside......


    "Dirk... if you want to tell me something, don''t go too far."


    "Hey, I was wondering if we could have a personal conversation because we''re having a lot of serious talk."


    "Oh, it''s about you, so I thought you were measuring the timing."


    As the deputy chief told him with a bitter smile, Dirk grinned.


    He''s actually not very friendly at first sight. The current dialogue is also aimed at attracting more attention.


    "Actually, they continue to harass the Viscount Deebolt family. So, I hear Miss Christina is evacuating us to a safe place... to take her place and catch the raiders."


    "Well, that''s what Viscount Grandkin''s gonna think."


    The knights dew their disgust at Dirk''s words.


    And the bomb is dropped.


    "Moreover, it seems that the raider''s purpose is to injure Miss Christina. The knights are taking over the replacement for the two brothers, but Miss Christina''s replacement is Mizuki, right?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­ Dirk? Can you tell this father again? Didn''t seem to hear much. "


    "So - our sister is exposed to the threat of the raiders coming after us to get hurt!


    The pen that was in Albert''s hand shatters and scatters as Dirk smiles and says it out.


    But no one cared. If I had a pen in my hand, I would have acted the same way.


    "I joined earlier yesterday because two knights with similar hairstyles and close heights are my brother. I can take a scumbag, and I can show my sister something better! And I''m calling you brother for half a day!


    I had my hand cooking behaved as it was, it was the best off duty! and continued Dilk seemed to have fun but his eyes weren''t laughing at all.


    All malice has been unleashed in the way of provoking the anger of my companions.


    Just trying to get a girl who just turned fifteen to see her like that is the object of disgust, what if that''s what she thinks she is like her sister.


    Naturally, everyone''s eyes were set. Rather than hostility, it is no longer killing intentions. He won''t reach for the weapon, so he still has control.


    "Dilk...... I guess those raiders are captured?


    "Yeah. Those knights are preaching, and they might be crying."


    "Right. ¡­ Will you go and see how things go as soon as you''re done?"


    "Oh, I''m gonna stop by your mother''s for a little while, so please extend my break."


    "Fine. It''s a parent-child conversation, no need to hesitate. Carefully, in detail, talk to me."


    Dirk said to the captain of the regiment, who told him to wrap his anger aura around him, "Roger! When I tell him, he refreshes and leaves the room behind.


    Undoubtedly, the female knights will also be told what depends. Unfortunately, they can''t get to the Cavalier dorm, but they must be using a unique information network for women to take their side.


    Moreover, the misfortunes of the raiders continue.


    "Shall I then go and ask my brother-in-law for more information? My wife likes her too, so in some cases we have to give some sermons to the Raiders."


    "When I say brother-in-law of the deputy commander..."


    "It''s Argent. My brother-in-law and knight won''t rely on me for information, will he?"


    "Can''t you describe the job?


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong, do you? All I ask is the identity of the scumbag who tried to harm his future sister. ¡­ you should disappear from your company in order to maintain security."


    There was no one who could disagree with the vice president who would tell the story. His statement is correct as a knight with an intelligent grin so cold. Correct, though.


    Policing is not included in the work of the Kingsguard. The word ''erase'' is very noisy if you say so already.


    "Yes......, I forgot. It''s about Andy Baxter, but I think we should do it after the night club."


    "Why?


    "My wife was very motivated. I wonder if it would take away her pleasure."


    I won''t be using it that day to re-educate you now, and the voice that goes on was even kind.


    Waiting at the end of being shaken by a beauty is a ghost instructor''s immediate personality correction plan, but nobody stops it and doesn''t help it.


    Sazoya problematic children will be troubled.


    afterwards.


    Some of them participated in the Operation, and unfortunately those who were not, participated in the sermons only after the meal.


    The sermons by the elites of the kingdom of the mighty were terrifying, and the raiders understood their stupidity from the bottom of their hearts.


    And even though the security of the castle town had improved considerably, all the guards blued their faces and whispered, hoping that they would never come out again.


    For the record.


    Janet, the captain''s wife, was furious to learn about this one, and at home, Tanuki''s stuffed animal was wrapped up and hung upside down until the case was over?


    Mother (scheduled) seemed very angry, even if she didn''t say it or knew it was for the country.

 73 Kitten and Raccoon Attacks - Part 1

    A few days after that incident.


    Raccoon in front of me for some reason...... no, Marquis Leckbari is sitting.


    It was a room connected from the Demon King''s office that was called in.


    It was the demon king who called it in.


    I wonder why...... I don''t think there''s a normal development waiting for ''cause I want to talk to you'' etc.


    You deserve it even if the raccoon that sticks to many is somewhat shriveled until you decide to postpone your retirement.


    And to that extent, it''s my view that raccoons can''t even reflect on their actions.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I wonder if I can run, this situation.


    "Hmm, I''m not so alert."


    "No, self-defense is important because it''s weak."


    "Weak..."


    "Something? Oh, not really."


    ¡­¡­ The stuffed animal in its arms. "


    "Is this it? Janet, the Kingsguard knight, gave it to me earlier. If we don''t get our hands on the real thing, it''s not gonna be a sin."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m sorry"


    "Oh, that''s the first time I''ve heard an apology."


    After all, the raccoon stuffed animal in my arm seemed to work great.


    ... Yeah, I don''t know why, but I have a rope wrapped around my neck and my neck is oddly thin.


    Whoever saw it said, ''You strangled him, didn''t you?'' You just think, this.


    Well, I''ll untie the rope later and repack the cotton. Pity about the boulder.


    I don''t know, Marquis Leckbari.


    From the point of view of the Kingsguard knights, your methods were forceful.


    Why don''t you force me to pull myself out once I fall under the category of the common man?


    Even though it is relatively friendly with the knight, it is quite a temperature difference from the nobility, for the majority of nobility my perception would be ''usable or not''.


    That perception is correct in a sense, beyond being subjected to hindsight. That''s why I''m saying I''m under the command of the Demon King.


    And I can live my current swallowing life because of the Demon King''s refuge and the presence of Zebrast.


    As Marquis Leckbari, you wanted to use me as a pawn in the country as well... I guess that was the real deal.


    Because the Demon King will never put it on the table if it stays that way. I''m a good guardian of whatever you say, Demon King.


    Of course, the Marquis of Leckbari didn''t do as well as he did.


    "I''d rather you understand than apologize. I will not be the pawn of the kings of demons."


    "Well, why? I''m sure he''s under national scrutiny."


    "Yeah. That''s the same with Zebrast. And as long as Zebrast is on my personal side, he won''t be an Irfena pawn."


    It''s impossible to position someone with a deep connection to another country at the core of the country.


    If I swear allegiance to Ilfena, it''ll look like a comforting connection, but I don''t feel like it at the moment.


    Finally, if Rudolph and the others are in trouble, I will naturally take sides. For better or worse, it is a halfway position, because ''you can be a collaborator of either, and you will not be incorporated into the core of the country''.


    Besides, I''m showing a king named Rudolph as a personal connection for this one.


    He said that if we did this, the danger of taking it into the country would be more important.


    Note that on the contrary, I do not have any power in Irfena, so there is no problem. Rudolph and the others know that what the Demon King and the two Guardians take precedence over is the country.


    Marquis Leckbari sighed with great regret when he said so in his personal view.


    Naturally, I''m not going to be under any dumb subordination that I don''t understand that the Demon King is absolutely sheltering me!


    We will spare no effort if we are to maintain a peaceful life.


    Whoever gets in the way shouldn''t complain about being treated like that. Likeness is important.


    "Oh boy... I thought I could get a good young man."


    "I refuse. Raise the people who are here today."


    "... Marquis Leckbari, is that enough? I set the scene because you said you wanted to talk to Mizuki, but if you want to push it any further, I''ll force you to cut it up. There will be protests from Lord Rudolph."


    Speaking of which, you raided Rudolph.


    I forgot because I enjoyed myself immensely, but is this also a means of silencing the Marquis of Leckbari or below Irfena solicitation group?


    It helps in unexpected places, did the Chancellor anticipate this far?


    After all, the people in the heart of the country and me with the burning blade have different statuses. You''ll never win.


    "Well, how about a poor old man''s favor?


    "Which one is it? I think there''s a raccoon somewhat shriveled."


    "... do you mean" raccoon "?


    "Oh, you think you''re a raccoon."


    Shall I call you Raccoon in the future! and continued with a smile, Marquis Leckbari drew his face.


    I don''t like it, Master Raccoon. I think I understood my personality somewhat at at the night club.


    Instead of the Demon King, Al or Klaus, who refrained behind his back, is watching and pretending not to see... guess what feelings we have.


    Read the air if you want to say more. Intertwined rhetoric should prevail in this setting.


    "So, what do you want to say after all?


    "They caught you because you make jokes about ''weakness''..."


    "You don''t seem to be talking to me, so excuse me! I sincerely hope I never see you again!


    "Become!"


    "Please wait!


    When I smile and take my seat, Marquis Leckbari and the deacon who had refrained from doing so rush to stop.


    Shit! Can''t you just leave?


    It''s obvious, ''Weak?'' I have no angry personality in my remarks.... No, I''m actually weaker than a knight because it''s only as durable as ordinary people.


    Nobility also seems to learn swordsmanship as a hobby, so I am less than that of the common people. Humans in the world accustomed to convenience are clearly inferior in physical terms.


    "Ma... Wait, wait, wait! Apologize! Just listen to me!


    "If you listen to me, you promise me that you won''t be taken in by the country and that you won''t be forced to associate with me, okay? Demon King, will you be a witness?


    "Of course. I have proof, so no problem."


    The Demon King also smiles and looks back at Klaus. Do you mean that snorts are recorded with demonic props?


    Marquis Leckbari, by contrast, becomes a bitter face. You''re an unpunished raccoon, come on, learn less.


    "Ha... If it''s just one thing, it''s really hard to do when His Royal Highness Elshon has it all."


    "It''s a gift of education. Anyway, I''m learning that suspecting, assuming everything, don''t be taken for granted, leads to the greatest self-defense... in experiential learning."


    "Oh...... I bet you do get that"


    "Instead of wearing it, if you make a mistake, you''re dead!


    Especially Zebrast. Rudolph and the others survived in an environment where they ran out of bees.


    It wasn''t a matter of competing for a pet, it was a matter of life, and for that matter I didn''t do anything to retaliate.


    There is a strong sense of fellowship because together we have won the critical situation of life biased. Wonderful, battlefield bond.


    When I said... etc, the butler looked at me with pity. Rarely does the raccoon have a similar look.


    Exactly. They have places where they think they suddenly throw ordinary people into those places.


    You don''t need pity. You are the culprit of the Demon King''s educational policy in the first place!?


    "Oh man, let''s swallow that condition. Well, I''m sure you''ll get on with it."


    "Heh? Is it Demon King or Rudolph related"


    ¡­¡­ No way. Marquis Leckbari! I thought you said no to that story. You don''t have to steam back!


    Is that it? Rarely is the demon king absurd his voice...... Al, don''t block his ears!


    Hmm? You got something in mind? I''ve never seen that before, you know.


    Do you want to take Al''s hand off and listen to him for now?


    "Uh, yes, yes. Shut up because there is also a promise to just listen. Al, I don''t have ear plugs!


    "Mizuki, leave the room."


    "The Demon King?


    "It''s none of your business. You don''t have to ask!


    "That''s the parent cat. You can''t imitate a kitten in danger."


    Really rare. What''s a parent cat and a kitten, by the way? Although the Demon King is the parent cat in the situation and I look like a kitten.


    Explain it before you see it with a smiling face, Marquis Leckbari.


    "I thought you taught people who have the technique of preventing beforehand but prioritize emotions and don''t take action would be stupid?


    "Isn''t that what you can do with a pawn in your hand? It''s not about sacrificing the irrelevant."


    "Can you say the same thing about royalty?


    "You can tell, right? Where are we going to push the outsiders to be safe?"


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know what that means. Sounds like he wants me to do ''something'' for now, but he''s got a guardian demon king poking at him from before.


    Al and Klaus don''t seem to be willing to share the same opinion with the Demon King either.


    Ignore the party, don''t you miss me?


    "I can''t talk about it.... Mizuki, what if something happens to Irfena and Zebrast later?


    "If there is a villain, I will. If we know what''s causing the disaster, we''ll get rid of it."


    "Marquis Leckbari!


    "This foolish disciple, shut up!... what if you could get rid of that? It''s dangerous enough to put your life in danger."


    "It depends on the situation. If the country should do what it has to do, if it can only be overshadowed by me, will it act?"


    "What''s that standard?


    "Country assessment and impact on surroundings. No matter how many results I get, I''m told it depended on the individual, and if I''m going to lose the reputation of the country, I shouldn''t move."


    Marquis Leckbari seems very satisfied with me answering without precipitation. On the contrary, the Demon King looks grumpy.


    Why is it that you don''t seem to be wrong?


    "Okay, let''s talk. O otherworldly man, will you deliver the princess and maid of a kingdom to their native land?


    "What?"


    What''s that? You can do it as normal as a return home, right?


    "As a matter of fact, the king prince of that country has had a drowning pet princess for a long time before he got married... and he still has that pet princess in public. Princess Wang hasn''t been seen since the wedding."


    "Couldn''t you be that sweet princess?


    "In addition to being a Viscount, you seem like a waster. He said the king and his neighbors wouldn''t allow it."


    "You don''t deserve a future queen, do you?


    "Perhaps that''s why I wasn''t forgiven. I don''t think a woman who would oppress the treasury would do anything to the people."


    Prince in love with a wasted woman Hey... aren''t you after property? That.


    If you say it''s love, you''ll think of living discreetly and setting up a princess king, normal.


    Besides, I don''t know about the prince. Drop your identity if you want to live that far in love, you won''t be a decent king anyway.


    "Uhm, Noon thinks so too"


    "Were you in your voice? At last, if you say so, it''s normal to embarrass the thought circuits that are drunk on themselves when they''re good old enough to ''stand up to each other and stand healthy amid the opposites around them''. Especially since I know Alisa and the others."


    Alisa sent me a letter of apology and ex-post report after that. Well understood. She is only good and very decent.


    "I''m working on my chores because I''m planning on going back to Ed''s wife again in a year," she said with a lovely wife, so I sent her a simple recipe for cooking along with a reply... and she was very popular with her husband (scheduled).


    You may now have a friendly relationship as a cooking instructor and friend. They''re going to make a home garden in the future. That kid just didn''t fit the aristocracy after all.


    A combination of different worlds and nobles can see reality, how about this behavior in educated royalty and nobility?


    "Oh! That''s exactly right, isn''t it? Because he who blames them will fly far away."


    "Why leave such a worthless creature alone in the wild? Don''t you have any information for the king who''s against it?


    "Inheritance will prevail in that country over the sons born of the righteous queen. It can''t be easy, because it''s certain that even the queen who will be admired by the people will have an impact. As for the information... you say?


    "To?"


    "Even the nobles grabbed your information. You said you were in the same country. In addition to the fact that everything in the rear palace is an enemy, Prince Wang''s allies are consolidating their surroundings. Besides, the rear palace is only allowed to have the king and the king prince... but it''s basically non-interference."


    "Even those who have received the orders of kings and kings, are they?


    "Mm-hmm. Because it is possible to possess a child other than the Lord. Using it, Prince Wang and the nobles around him are abusing the princess who came to marry them."


    In other words, because the information is thoroughly regulated and cannot be investigated by force, we can''t move to action even if we are suspicious?


    You can''t do unilateral reprimands without proof, even a king.


    Are the aristocrats around you treating you as comforting allies for a sad drunk prince...... you normally look like a jerk, the future of the country.


    By the way.


    "I''m sorry to hear about the country, Princess Wang, but isn''t that something I can do?


    "No? In a few moments, the damage will definitely come."


    "Why?"


    Marquis Leckbari smiled very well at me tilting his neck - blue-faced on my forehead.


    I made a problem statement.


    "There is a princess in Ilfena who is now one year old. Zebrast had a princess and a young man close to the Crest family!


    ¡­¡­


    I could read it. Yeah, even I can understand when they say that much.


    The Demon King exhales and Al and Klaus are slightly distorted in the face.


    ¡­¡­ So if the not-so-busy princess had a baby, she''d want to marry Irfena and Zebrast, right?


    "Exactly! If you give birth to a prince, you''ll definitely be the Queen of the Kingdoms, and in the sense that you''ll get the back shield of my son, Ilfena or Zebrast will be your target."


    "No, when the prince becomes king, the country is going to lean. Please forgive me for falling together."


    "Instead of falling together, we can''t set the stage, can we? Whatever you do, you''re not the one who despises the king despite his marriage."


    "Is that the princess who welcomed you out of that way?!?


    "That''s right. Because I know the rumors of the princess, I have nothing to say to her."


    That sucks, huh? If you think about it normally and treat it like that, you''re gonna come protesting?


    Worst case scenario, I wonder if they might declare war!?


    "The kings didn''t want to admit the princess."


    "By the way, are you going to put the princesses back in their home country and make it easier?


    It''s not up to you.


    "Yes?"


    Why?


    "If you bring the two back safely with evidence, you get a report. Ilfena and Zebrast can intervene. If that were made public, the criticism would be concentrated. Turns out we can take everything in the right direction... and vice versa, we can''t intervene until then."


    Thank you for the explanation, Demon King... you are very important.


    ''If I get to the goal safely,'' the princess''s report from her home country will allow the country to protest knowing what''s going on ''.


    "Our otherworlds are missing, so we''re searching (pre-construction absent)"


    "Reports from other countries show that you were helping the princess escape (I''ve never known that before!


    "There seems to be evidence as well as the testimony of the princess. Prince Wang, what are you doing?


    "Edge talk? Make a joke! I don''t know a country that would treat a royal princess like that. ''


    Would this be the case in brief? So this is the first time Irfena and Zebrast have been able to intervene on this issue since my report.


    Something that the King Prince''s side will definitely win if it''s just the country concerned. Marriage is convinced by each other''s nations, and the princess''s home country, which knows nothing since her daughter-in-law, cannot be denied if the facts are fabricated. Naturally, he''ll be brought back and there won''t be any chance of his next escape.


    Do you mean to take sides with the princess in view of good intentions and the interests of her country? Certainly the least damage.


    The problem is that the Prince Wang side will also be desperate. Worst case scenario, every princess is erased.


    "Well, what do we do?


    What are we really going to do? I guess after I hear a little more about it for now.

 74 Kitten and Raccoon Attacks - Part 2

    Well, let''s do a roundup of Marquis Leckbari''s "Wish".


    Content: Help with the escape of a king princess and samurai of a country.


    Conditions of victory: Deliver them safely to their home country.


    Defeat condition: Failed escape (including fate).


    Information obtained from the explanations given at the moment


    -Prince Wang has been a waste princess since before marriage.


    ¡¤ Being opposed to marrying her, the queen brought by the king has not been recognized and has not been treated coldly.


    -The king cannot speak (at this time) to the King Prince and his neighbours.


    ... This is more or less the case.


    As a personal prediction.


    -Prince Wang is not going to abandon his identity, he is drunk in sadness.


    -The princess is after property. The proximity is also more on the side of the prince than on the side of him in anticipation.


    -The king is afraid of the impact on the queen and wants to keep things to himself.


    -The kingdom of the Crown Princess cannot resist the kingdom of the Crown Prince.


    It hasn''t revealed the name of the country or anything because it hasn''t taken on, but the power relationship would be the right prediction.


    Who wouldn''t listen to the king? The princess. The drowning prince. Cold treats are confirmed.


    Even though political marriage is like each other, I can''t even count on Prince Wang at a time when we only think about ourselves.


    We can''t just take him back normally in the circumstances... do we need to get evidence and set the stage that can overshadow the status quo?


    Should I think you''re allowed to talk to me there?


    If the prince had given up on trying to make sure the princess would later deserve it in the first place, so there wouldn''t have been a problem.


    You know exactly why the Demon King said you didn''t have to get involved, you''re too dumb.


    Prince Wang''s country, you deserve it, don''t you? If there''s a national law, we''ll just cut off every queen.


    The king, who is fine and bothered by the sweetness in his body, is guilty enough of the same crime.


    Well, I guess that''s why I''m thinking of doing something about it right now because such a guy is the king.


    "... it''s time, okay?


    "Yes, that''s fine. If you think about it any more, you can even think about the assassination of the King and Prince Wang."


    ¡­¡­ It''s noisy, but in a way, I can agree. "


    "Oh, did you think about it once after all"


    "Uh-huh. You''re just a little too self-absorbed."


    That''s right!


    I feel like I should destroy myself. I have no sympathy at all because I know the Demon King or Rudolph.


    I don''t know any other royalty, but don''t you have to be a national priority above all else? It''s a duty, isn''t it?


    "I can lay down my name, but not in a country like this."


    Looking at the paper the butler has offered¡­ one spot caught my eye.


    "A rich country is strong. Not least if you have as much power to protect your country as you can. Now the king is also an ambitious man."


    "... that country is blessed with land. There are a number of countries that can''t resist the food situation. Especially for small countries that can''t feed themselves, it''s the only way to keep the people from starving."


    "... I mean, not just Marquis Leckbari''s ''wish'', but you have to make that point the way it''s always been."


    "Yes, Irfena is self-sufficient, but it''s impossible to feed her to another country."


    I see. So as Demon King, you disagree with the Marquis Leckbari not only about Irfena, but also about the affected country.


    It can be tragic if you move poorly and are restricted to trading to quotes that have heightened your vigilance against the Princess''s home country. It doesn''t seem like a country that cares about other countries.


    I have to have some sort of negotiating material in place to keep them from doing so.


    Demon King... you can also think about other countries properly. It was not just considered childhood friendliness that Al and Klaus placed their full trust in.


    The Lord you can be proud of is a wonderful thing, I can also be proud of as a distribution A.


    "That''s why I don''t think it''s harmful to deal with it at the time they bring the story to Ilfena over there. We can do it together in our country."


    "Oh, my God, are you ready for a fight?


    "If necessary. Worst case scenario, though."


    "We agree with El."


    "In that case, we''ll be at the forefront."


    Can you understand what the Demon Kings are saying too, Marquis Leckbari is a little troubled face.


    The lives of the princesses are in danger, even if it''s okay to have an irfena or zebrast that could hold the edge.


    Hmmm...... is that the best way to do it depending on your position and how you think. Well, if you don''t do anything, you will.


    In that regard, the Marquis of Leckbari''s method is one in which I am resented at pinpoint, in a sense I am the only one who suffers annoyance.


    Indeed, Marquis Leckbari''s ''wish'' is highly challenging. Including the princess''s native country, it will be even more difficult.


    Besides, you''re right to say that I can''t be made without being from another world.


    People in different worlds have no way of knowing what''s going on in this world, they can''t complain about acting with the "women" who have fled from "someone".


    Besides, the followers don''t reveal why.


    Adults (= countries) who are genuinely angry at toddlers (= people of different worlds) and other people around them will just be stunned and underrated.


    I must never want to tell you that I was fucked by an otherworlder who came here a few months ago in the first place.


    All my accomplishments so far are as'' collaborators''... I don''t normally believe in doing this personally. Besides, she looks like a little girl. It''s a disgrace if you lose. They laugh.


    Based on that, as long as we have evidence of the princess''s cold treatment, we can make everything "nothing" in the negotiations. If there are other negotiating materials, the transaction can continue as before. I guess the Marquis Leckbari is going to do the negotiations around there.


    And more than that happened, I can''t imitate bringing an edge to Ilfena and Zebrast. Something strong and unable to negotiate or something.


    ''I can take everything in a good direction,'' the reason the Demon King said would definitely be this. The reason I disagree is'' cause I buy grudges''. You can''t snort as a guardian, that.


    Apparently, there were a number of reasons. That''s something you don''t need to tell me, and this.


    I thought it was odd to argue that ''cause they''re going to sign up for a fringe in the future'' was all hypothetical, but I''m convinced.


    Well, at the time I showed interest, I even had to tell you what was going on back there.


    "Marquis Leckbari. Why are you so desperate?


    I''ll ask you what I doubted.


    No, Marquis Leckbari doesn''t seem to completely deny the demon kings'' opinions either, does he?


    I feel like there''s a reason why it''s so unnatural.


    That being said, the Marquis of Leckbari has offered a single letter. Does that mean you can read it?


    What''s it about... a status report from the princess? It''s pale written but tragic, which means this is a polar part of it, right?


    But I don''t have a sense of sadness. And for some reason, I''m concerned about the general postage it seems to be addressed to servants.


    Royalty and nobility have a metaphor for letters, don''t they? The doctor also used it.


    "Non was friends with the king of the land. I have been involved in educating princesses as well as kings. That''s why I also know that princesses don''t easily make weak noises."


    "You''re a princess, isn''t that why you''re hit and vulnerable?


    "That country has a stronger sense that royalty protects the country than anyone else, and all royalty are required to join the Knights once. I know you''re a princess, but you can be thorough, so if you''re a camper, I''ll do it flat."


    "Camp...... what a success"


    "I can assure you I''ll make my own living and do something about it."


    It''s amazing what a self-sustaining royalty is. Although it may be a must for a royal family who is obliged to survive.


    ... I thought you said that you relied on me in terms of food. Maybe it''s an environment that doesn''t originally luxury.


    Has it taken much time for such a person to think about escaping?


    "The princess especially respects her grandfather, the princess, who also adored her youngest son. That''s why I asked Non to bow his head until I asked him about the princess."


    That being said, once the words are cut, the Marquis of Leckbari bows his head deeply with the deacons.


    Is this the first time the demon kings have seen it around their breath?


    "Please! Help him. I don''t want to imitate giving up more than is possible..."


    "So I''m in a dangerous position? You buy grudges when you say you''re gonna find a dropping place, right? Even though it has nothing to do with me?


    "I know. Let''s take full responsibility and punish Irfena."


    "Is that why you tried to leave the center of Ilfena?"


    "If you are retired, it will be easier to punish you. If Irfena gave you her own neck, you wouldn''t be harmed."


    "Because of the superiority of beating Irfena, right?


    "Uh-huh. Depending on the negotiation, it would be worth it if the neck of a man who once gave a painful look."


    Well, I''m always someone''s collaborator, so the saying, ''There was a Marquis Leckbari behind me - he just tricked me into helping you'' would make sense. In fact, there''s no profit to me.


    If you say anything, give me your neck and I''ll be in a good mood over there.


    Raccoons were also children of men - I didn''t know you would give your life for a promise to a late friend.


    ... I think I''m being offered, too.


    Leckbari Marquis Ideal


    "I tricked a different world into rescuing my friend''s grandson! There''s evidence of an unlikely royal cold treatment, and I''m going to keep my little girl quiet about the embarrassing events that have befallen her, so let go of the princess for good by deciding it wasn''t all. Don''t complain about Irfena either! If that''s not enough, I''ll give you your own neck, so be a good girl. ''


    Demon King''s words


    "If you move poorly, the princess''s home country will be in a tough situation, and now it''s static. But if you say anything, I''ll act, and I''m ready to use force! Because it''s impossible to sacrifice an unrelated otherworlder!


    Is this what it''s like to make things easier for the two of you? That, some touching element disappeared!?


    ¡­¡­


    And, anyway.


    It''s an advance opinion that we both take responsibility for, and I honestly can''t say either is a good idea.


    Either way, I feel like we''re going to have a fight. I think I''m going to repeat the same thing immediately.


    And.


    Why do you both think I obey adults?


    "Uh, it''s a very moving story. It''s none of my business what the Marquis Leckbari said or what the Demon King said."


    "I guess so, you''re fine with that." So I''m going to get on with this story, with unanimity of interest. "


    "Ha!?


    if! and Marquis Leckbari and Deacon raising their heads and voices. The demon kings are also solidifying with their voices raised.


    ... No, I can understand what you''re saying? Let''s hear my will first, shall we?


    "Hey, what are you thinking!?


    "You will protect this country even if you leave it alone. Then I''ll do what I want."


    "Mizuki? It''s not good to sacrifice yourself with temporary kindness, is it?


    "No, I didn''t point kindness at the princesses, and I have no sympathy for the raccoons."


    I know it''s none of your business.


    "It''s not a situation at the moment, but I personally don''t even wish for it!


    The demon kings say it verbally, but I''m not going to listen.


    If you miss this opportunity, please don''t interrupt me because there''s no next time!


    "No, that... what should I tell you?


    "It doesn''t work with sympathy, but if it''s a unanimity of interests, you''re welcome! Oh, in the worst case, just cut me off."


    "No, no, no! I can''t let you carry everything. Ha!


    "I can''t bother Irfena because it''s a personal circumstance. I''m sorry your situation is" follow me "?


    Don''t worry about it because it''s too personal and everyone is stunned.


    But it''s a very me-like reason. Ning Lo, if you know my personality, you can be convinced.


    ¡­¡­ Mizuki, why don''t you let me know why? I can''t allow it any easier than being a guardian. "


    "You don''t have to ask permission to move on your own.... this is it!


    Place materials about ''a country'' previously handed over to the table.


    Peeping in. Everyone turned a frightened glance at me when I pointed to the part I had been looking at since earlier.


    "Invaded Zebrast ten years ago"


    I''m sorry, I''ve had revenge letters in my head since I saw this one.


    Rudolph is dying and a red hero is born.


    Do you think it was the end of my luck that created the gap I was involved in?


    Besides.


    I don''t think Ilfena can just negotiate if it''s a country that fights and sells to Zebrast.


    Didn''t the Demon Kings say, ''Sometimes we can fight a war'' because they''re afraid of it?


    Maybe something you''ve been after before?


    When I first came to this country, I wasn''t denied saying I was'' a country easy to target '', was I?

 75 You cant just run away.

    Ugh...... uhhhhhhhhhhh......!


    Thank you, God!


    I don''t really believe in this world because God is different and there''s a difference in treatment.


    Let''s just thank the Sea Goddess of Ilfena.


    He seems to be a merciful and kind goddess, so he says, ''I didn''t do that!'' You may be in a hurry, but it''s too late!


    It turns out to be a good thing for Irfena too, give it up.


    Well, shall we just move on?


    With a very good smile, wrap one hand of the Marquis Leckbari with both hands and tell him again.


    "I''ll take that story. I will send the princesses to their country to show them."


    "Ugh... um. It feels very reliable."


    "You will swallow the terms instead"


    Pi, and put your index finger up.


    "First of all, I will leave the measure to you. I''m only going in the form of" accidentally getting to know the princesses and accompanying them on the run, "so I can''t always report it."


    "So you don''t need the help of the state?


    "If you move poorly, you''ll be annoyed by Irfena. I was wondering if we should refrain from doing anything other than acting within the operation."


    Basically, it''s the Al''s that can move the Demon King. Stand out. Super stand out.


    There is a possibility that my face is familiar, so I won''t be able to use it except for the scratch.


    The Black Knight will be asked to work in advance, and the White Knight should work hard for the time being.


    Above all, I have to have them delude me just to delude my absence... everyday that''s all overprotective, I don''t think there would be any other world people if they showed up normally in Irfena.


    "The Black Knight will be asked to make magic props beforehand, so please hold the Marquis of Leckbari for the cost."


    "I don''t mind that much, but what the hell are you going to do?


    "You''re helping the princesses, aren''t you? My revenge begins when the mission is complete."


    "No, no, no! I know how you feel, but I don''t think revenge is that easy, okay?


    "It''s possible with this one! People are challenging difficulties!


    The Demon Kings held their heads to me making a clenching fist and I assure you, the Marquis of Leckbari and the Deacon applauded.


    Mmm, thanks!


    I don''t know, but I think I just got caught up in the momentum.


    "So let me see the map, shall I? Oh, and finally reveal the name of the country."


    "Hmm? Huh, that''s enough. The country in question is Kibera, and the princess''s home country is Corbella."


    I spread the large eyed map the butler brought me to the table.


    It''s pretty messy compared to the original world stuff, but I wish I could figure out the general shape and position, so no problem.


    View the map as you look through a piece of paper with a brief description of the country.


    ... Oh, Kivera sure is a big country.


    Is Ilfena along the sea bordered by Zebrest to the left, Kivera and Alberda in the centre and Baraxin to the right?


    However, Zebrast and Baraksin don''t seem to have a harbor because there are mountains along the sea. From the sea, via the port of Ilfena to the surrounding countries, I guess it feels like.


    Hmm... from a position point of view, I think I''ve rubbed Irfena and Kivera before.


    "Kivela is Irfena. Have you ever been after her?


    "What makes you think that?


    "If you''re an ambitious man, why don''t you aim to expand your territory and acquire a front door to the sea?


    ¡­¡­ I''ll just say there is. "


    All right, I don''t need any help. Let''s kill him before he gets hit this time.


    "Corbella is one of the smaller countries bordering Kivela."


    "... apart from the food, you know why you''re upside down?


    "Yeah, the size of the territory is completely different."


    Well, you can''t resist... your power will be overwhelmingly inferior. Do you make a huge demand if you want to make a futile dispute?


    The size of the quivera is enough to add Zebrast and Irfena. However, if the majority say they can secure food on the flat ground, then the number of people living there is completely different.


    That would mean a lot of soldiers. It''s necessary to maintain the country.


    I guess this is why you say revenge isn''t easy. It''s not something you can handle on your own.


    but.


    If you''re going to break in like this one, the number of people is in our favor.


    It''s good for me, too, if you say so already. The humiliation isn''t small when you make them admit to losing because it''s such a country.


    ... Looking forward to it, really.


    "Mizuki, are you thinking of something noisy?


    "Not bad, Klaus."


    "Dry up and throw up anyway. I don''t think I''ll follow you as honestly as I stopped."


    Oh, you''re learning from boulders.


    Besides, this time I said, "Ask me to make magic props," so I guess I got interested.


    Neither the Demon King nor Al give up mode. I seem to care what I think.


    So, is it time to say what I think?


    "The first thing Kivera should do. Destroying the marriage certificate and securing evidence of the royal princess''s cold treatment, fleeing the princess and the samurai after these two have been formed.... Does it fit?


    "Uhm."


    "Next. I think it''s probably not what Marquis Leckbari thinks from here...... I''m not going directly to Corbella. It''s Zebrast on the way."


    "Hmm?"


    "... may I ask why?


    The Marquis and Deacon ask at the same time.


    Yeah, that''s right. Something that goes a long way.


    I crawl my fingertips as I turn to the map and talk.


    "If you head from Kivela to Corbella, you will always be chased away. Well, we don''t have a sense of land on the run. If you run into a mountain or something, let the numbers tell you what to do, and you get hunted by a mountain, you''re done."


    The large number of trackers is a real hassle. If you do poorly, you will arrive at Corbella with them.


    ... What would the people of Corbella think that they don''t know what''s going on?


    Definitely will have more fear than necessary and will try to get the facts. As a result, if the country comes together and tries to protect the princess, it''s going to war.


    Besides, the people of Kivela do not know about the cold treatment of the Crown Princess.


    If you do badly, you may conceal the sins of the Crown Princess and tailor the Crown Princess to the bad guys. And externally, that''s the ''fact''.


    I''m married because I don''t want a war, but I''m going to be a war by hanging up, what a thing nobody wants.


    When I told him that, everyone shut up.


    Yes, this is the hardest part of this one. Corbella will be sacrificed unless some measure is worked out.


    "So, based on that, my revenge plan is activated."


    Can I help you?


    "Yeah, of course. It''s because the princesses know the camp is fine."


    Fit your fingertips to Kivera. Start here.


    "If we find out about the escape, we''ll first reach for Corbella. So I dare you to go for the opposite zebrast. And use Zebrest''s metastatic formation to get to Irfena. I''ll be ready for the journey here."


    "Aren''t you going for Irfena directly?


    "There''s too much distance. For now," Escape from the country "is our top priority."


    Kivera is longitudinally shaped. It follows anti-clockwise with Zebrast, Ilfena, Baraxin, Alberda, Carlosa and Corbella, mainly in Quivera.


    "We''ll go far in this order and go for Corbella."


    Baraxin, which is not adjacent to Kivela, is also put in because it is the hardest to get around.


    We have to pass Irfena or Alberda even if Kivela tries to turn her chaser to Barraksin.


    There will be no use of the metastatic team just for the matter, and we also need time to check the situation.


    "I see. You''re free to come and go with Irfena with Zebrast, and Alisa is in Barraksin. ¡­ it would be a good reason to visit a friend"


    "Alisa wants me to come visit you once, actually. I''d like to see Glenn over there once."


    Don''t worry about getting involved. I don''t think Kivera will explain the situation.


    Besides, if Alisa is involved, the royal family will come out. I''d rather be involved than explain it.


    It is also expected that this one will be treated as a sinner... but conversely, because I am a different world and connected to the Demon Kings: ''It''s someone else!'' I can tell you that.


    If we''re going to capture it, we need proof. Naturally, the guardians come out under good reason, so I can claim this legitimacy as a result.


    On this route, you have to come after me, Kivera.


    You can get away with it by the time you get caught!


    "I don''t know what to say... I often come up with that in a short time"


    "If it''s a bad plan, I''m confident! If you want to run, I want to hunt you down!


    "... don''t you think it''s a little bad?


    "By the way, this is a basic plan, so I''ll be adding traps to help me achieve my personal goals in the future."


    "You have no more mercy than His Highness Elshon."


    Why are you scared, raccoon?


    I told you I was reliable, honestly happy.


    "... so? What brings you so far away? Oh, it''s your situation."


    "Mizuki? There''s no way you''re just ''running away'', is there?


    Oh, you''re sharp fianc¨¦es. Of course, you''ll live up to your expectations!


    do it, and laugh, the unimmuned Marquis of Leckbari and Deacon are freaked out! and let him wiggle his shoulder.


    "It''s not enough of a trap, is it? The evidence of the trespasses of the King and Prince obtained in Kibera is footage and audio from the magic kit."


    "Well, you are. That''s for sure."


    "So. I thought I''d edit as many decisive occasions as possible and put them in their countries instead of mass production, tolls. Kivera, of course.


    "Do you involve other countries"


    "Oh no, tell me you''re worried!


    Isn''t it convincing to say it with a laugh when it tickles?


    But it''s true you''re worried, isn''t it?


    And because it''s about this world, we have to scratch the people of this world.


    "It would be confusing if the people found out what they were trying to hide, wouldn''t it? Even other countries will turn to their own hands to gather information tomorrow if they think they are ours. Naturally, to Corbella too.... who could be the bad guy?


    ¡­¡­


    Well, they''re all silent! But this is the surest way, isn''t it?


    Corbella could not rely on another country because ''it would be difficult for her country to demand it in return''.


    So what if in return... or something that can''t be ignored for other countries?


    When we get to Corbella, we can escape Prince Wang, and the princess doesn''t want to be Princess Wang.


    Conclusion: The following victims are chosen from other countries:


    Besides, Prince Wang doesn''t have the meaning of a political marriage because he knows that the country itself is unreliable.


    It''s over when they take the royal princess unilaterally, who''s on your side?


    "Countries that don''t want to be bothered will take sides with Corbella, right? You''ll use the only victim, that ''fact'', as a shield to push Kivera''s demands. Even in the sense of restraining the country you think of, the surrounding countries are bound, aren''t they?


    By the way, this is only a measure to ensure the princess''s freedom, so it''s separate from my revenge.


    ''Cause just relying on another country isn''t gonna be'' my revenge '', is it?


    "Kivera needs to think while we''re on the run, what''s best to do?"


    "Is that your kindness?


    "It''s kindness in a way, it''s cruelty in a way"


    "Ha... I''ll be back safe."


    "I can''t promise you''re safe, but we''ll get results."


    "No... that''s not what this is about, is it? Who''s going to keep the guardians?"


    "Mizuki, please come back alive, right? If I''m going to be away too long, I''ll file my own marriage papers."


    "That''s illegal..."


    "You just have to change the law temporarily!


    "Mizuki. Either way, if you die, we can''t just be guardians. Forgive me enough to go into the same grave."


    "Er..."


    "Whatever Non says, come back safely. Mostly for the good of the country."


    Shall we take a look at the arrangement? Ladies and gentlemen of Quivera?

 76 Its good to be honest with yourself.

    Since then.


    The plan that Marquis Leckbari talked about with enough momentum to pull off the dong was successfully adopted.


    The demon kings have also respected my will since I gave up half the time.


    Isn''t that nice, because of Irfena?


    If we leave it like this and it goes to war, I''ll hang out with the Al''s and go to the front lines, too.


    The suspicion and aversion to Kivela will increase even if the neighbouring countries know what happened in the first place. You''re going to make a dong pussy of yourself at some point even if you leave it alone.


    Besides, Kivera is perfectly bad this time. Then I think this is a great opportunity to gain overwhelming support!


    I feel sorry for the princess and Corbella.


    You need to act courageously to avoid future sacrifices, right?


    Well, as far as I''m concerned, it means a little bit different.


    Justice? What''s that tasty?


    Jianmae is important!


    Let''s make friends with each other who deal with the same enemy!


    There is no doubt about sympathy for the princesses or about the future of the country.


    But the best is revenge.


    The top priority is revenge.


    An iron hammer of anger for the country you think of!


    Don''t call me human. It''s a natural emotion as a person!


    I''ll use all my intelligence and magic to discredit you, so wash your neck and wait.


    Anyway, the original world has enough quotes like this.


    "Half the battle ends with the first blow"


    If it''s easy to understand, you must be the first to win. Isn''t that a great word?


    I mean, don''t do anything that sounds like it''s going to happen later on in Kivera.


    Heh, let''s do it flashy at first. Fugitive life is plain!


    "Hey... what the hell is Mizuki writing? Sounds like fun."


    "Come on? It''s about him. It could be a complete crime plan!


    "Hey, that''s not funny!


    ... It was after dinner that the knight s came to stop knowing what was going on when he was talking soothingly like that.


    Of course, I couldn''t have snorted.


    "Why is helping me escape in a direction where I can fight my country!?


    "Because I need it. And then ''disparage'' is right, not ''we can fight one battle''"


    "I''m sorry! That''s definitely your personal hobby!?


    "It would be a great attempt based on hobbies, ambient expectations and later things!


    and so on were developed.


    This is a plan to secure the princess''s freedom, and I don''t think we should talk about the revenge part again?


    "¡­ so I ask you to make a recording magic prop. Thirty or so."


    "That''s a lot, huh?


    "Most of it is for bulk sprinkling. Aim, Advantageous Developments"


    "Okay. You''d make the most of it."


    "Thanks!


    That''s craftsman, we''re talking fast.


    Ningro magic props are the only maneuver, so other than what I''m involved in, I''m willing to ride.


    I can''t get escorts on the run in the first place... or I think I''m worried about the burden around there because I''m going to treat them as escorts.


    But you''re probably gonna be okay, right?


    A normal princess and a samurai would be a burden, but the camp over there are people who plan their escape fine.


    Before that, I had survived a year in danger of my life, at a time when I was able to live alone in such an environment, I had nothing to worry about.


    I lived my life behind bars, even though I was short. Bandits and demons are so much easier than the fact that a guy who can''t get his hands on the detour is his opponent.


    Besides, freedom shines bright ahead of the escape. There''s a vengeance starting line ahead of me.


    Take your hand and aim, Corbella!


    ... No, I might actually be kicking the chaser.


    "Mizuki... you better not taste the chaser too much, huh? It would be obviously unfavourable if we were attacked by numbers."


    "Hehe, it''s okay. Of course I have measures in mind!


    "Measures?"


    "Yeah, now it''s a secret"


    Yeah, I''m just thinking about it.


    It is important not only for the escape, but also for my personal circumstances. There is no pull out.


    This collaborator is a teacher. The teacher also seems to think that Kivera has a lot of things to think about. Vengeance itself seems to agree.


    This is my mentor''s first joint operation. Your heart starts pounding......!


    I plan and execute, but I prepare in advance, Doctor. Let''s take advantage of each other''s strengths.


    It should be noted that the teacher is not as worried as the Demon Kings because he knows a month in the village.


    ... Although I was quick to get used to it, I had a lot of difficulty. Compared to the time, I am now reassured that I will always return safely wherever I go.


    "If you''re going to marry me, don''t worry about me, but I''m not going to raise you to a weak person who makes noise in every escape life!


    I got the word. Because sometimes it was a survival life. Hey, that village.


    Normally the other way around, don''t say anything like that. Fact.


    Because the Demon Kings'' women''s standards are powerless to fight... it would be overprotective.


    "If Lord Gordon''s involved, he''ll be fine, but don''t push him."


    "Okay."


    Yeah, I won''t push it.


    However, the teacher and I remain silent that the standards of danger are significantly off with the Klaus and the others.


    I also keep my mouth shut that it''s Ning Ro''s ''Come Hard'' opinion.


    Klaus'' trust seems to be broken, but I couldn''t say it.


    ... Doctor, he was the nephew of the Marquis of Leckbari. Marquis Leckbari''s sister married a doctor in love. The couple''s children are teachers.


    That''s the raccoon''s blood, isn''t it? Serious and honest, but ''that''s all'', right?


    Which one of us is going back to Ilfena, and the sermon is fine then, right?


    "This is the travel document. You''ve got two minutes, so give it to me over there."


    Roger that, Demon King.


    The Demon King was waiting with Al when he was called to the office.


    They got me my travel documents between jobs. It''s not a forgery, for my sake.


    When I look through my eyes, it seems that I am a teacher''s apprentice. I''m not lying.


    The princess and the samurai are treated as former nobles.


    ... I can certainly say that there is a connection between the disciple of the court doctor and the former nobleman. I''m going to go through it with a friend.


    "Born and raised in unexpected words and deeds, you won''t be suspected if you become noble on merit but return to the throne without going on."


    "So you''re saying, ''I was noble when I was born, but I went back to being a civilian by the time I grew up''"


    "Yes. Our country''s system can be successfully counterfeited even when inquiries come because it is known. There''s plenty to return the title to."


    It is often recognized because it is the land of the powerful. But there are quite a few houses that won''t last.


    At first glance I think you can forge it all you want, but I guess the controls around it are tight.


    "Then this is a magic prop that changes the color of your hair and eyes.... Are you sure you want your share?


    "Yeah, you don''t have to. The color of my hair will distract me from the other two."


    I hear the princess has dark hair and green eyes. So ask the two of you to have blue eyes on your blonde hair to change your impressions.


    Ilfena is not uncomfortable because there are many people in bright colors in one way or another.


    Dark hair isn''t a particularly rare color either, but you should stop with the original color as it is.


    It is even safer when used in conjunction with the ''Makes face not recognisable correctly'' demonic props used during dinner parties.


    "How do you prove you''re not a princess if you turn your attention to Mizuki?


    "Well, there''s a chance we''ll put the word on and put it in the direction of capture for now."


    Worry about Al and the Demon King, in particular.


    If the lower end comes, the hair color alone is likely to capture the target. It''s also troublesome to get Irfena to contact you.


    "Why don''t you let me cook for you"


    "" What?


    "No, so what? Normally, you don''t cook nobles instead of princesses, do you?


    "Oh, you know what?"


    This time, there''s a frying pan in the luggage I''m taking that I''ve been using since I was in the village.


    This is a special (in a way) demonic prop with my demonic blood stone on the handheld part!


    Demon Blood Stone, as its name suggests, blends blood with Demon Stone in a special way. The sorcerer has embedded it in his own props.


    The point is that the magic used will be obtained from the surgeon himself. If you have magic, you won''t need to replace the Demon Stone.


    It is also called ''connected'' status to me. So I don''t have to worry about running out of magic, and I can''t use it except the person in question.


    It''s the same state where Aurelia used offensive magic with her magic props before. She seemed devoid of magic, so she also had demon stones on her magic props.


    This prized product is lightweight due to its gravity-reducing properties and is also heated as you wish. Conversely, it doesn''t work like that except for me. Just a frying pan.


    By the way.


    There''s a reason why it''s not just convenient to have this kind of treatment applied to every frying pan.


    At the time, I found out that magic was a product of the image, and I thoroughly increased my strength.


    I didn''t really feel it, and it was a terrible frying pan that was properly fortified, crushed rocks and intact.


    The teacher was, of course, angry, ''Don''t create things that are not in this world!''.


    Even if it was undone, it didn''t recognize its initial state, and it became a personalized frying pan because it became a ''material not found in this world''.


    If they knew we could do this kind of reinforcement, they might make unbreakable weapons or something. Silence for the world and for me.


    I repeat the insane events and the teacher''s sermon, and now I am.


    "If you suspect him, you just have to show him from where he hunts his prey to when he finishes cooking. If you think you''re a princess or a samurai, you''ll never make it."


    "I''m sure you can''t... I don''t think there are many people who can cook and prey on it."


    "Al, I don''t think you can normally do that. A royal maid would be born noble, wouldn''t she?


    "Right."


    We are both convinced to snort. It would be - because it''s a large number of people who fall when they see blood.


    If the big guy comes out, one shot will clear your suspicions. Though I may not be drawn to success.


    The suspicions are clear, you can cook distractions, and you can eat delicious food!


    It''s a good idea, though. The knight s told me to ''get away from the food for a little while'' though.


    "Besides, if we''re talking about the Marquis Leckbari, the princesses are fine with the camp, right? I don''t think you''ll pass out as much as you''ve seen blood, do you?


    No wonder I''m not good at cooking because I have a setting of former aristocrats.


    You don''t have to scream or faint, I''ve asked the Marquis Leckbari, but he looks fine.


    "With Marquis Leckbari info, the two seem strong there, and the samurai can use magic to the extent of healing and detoxification. I think it''s a good balance to say that as a magician I went in there and traveled for three..."


    "Sure, then I don''t think I''d be suspicious on a journey of all three women..."


    Al laughed in the wind that when he sighed, he had no choice but to take a small bag out of his nostrils and turn it upside down.


    What came out of the bag would be a necklace? It comes with about ten little jewel-like things.


    "Wear this. Under my clothes so I don''t usually see them."


    "What is this? Necklace?"


    "Yeah. We have the RB, but it can be unexpected. If you sell the jewels in pieces, you''ll be able to sell them for the price there."


    I see. You mean you can use it to supplement funds or bribe them?


    It certainly doesn''t make enormous gold because it''s a pretty small thing to say a gem, and it''s no wonder you possess it as'' remnants of when you were noble ''because you have about one if you''re noble.


    I''ll go dressed to weave a cape on my usual military uniform modoki, so if I put it under my clothes, I won''t find out first.


    "It''s not something of great value, but sometimes people''s lives can be bought. Don''t hesitate to use it."


    "Yeah, thanks!


    I take it honestly because I don''t know if I can make you worry any more.


    I guess this was good because Al smiled as relieved as well. Thank you for your concern.


    "Mizuki, I''ll tell Lord Rudolph and the others about the escape, okay?


    "Yes, please. I''ll write to Alisa and Glenn as well."


    "It is the merchants who belong to the knights with wings who guide you. Rely on them when you have something you need."


    "... Yes"


    It must be Irfena''s intelligence unit or something. The information we get from them going around various countries as merchants is also going to help.


    He did everything he could to stand up and not move.


    If I don''t get results, too.


    It''s not just the invasion of Zebrast, but Ilfena has also been a nuisance, and I don''t feel like doing it.


    But for now, the priority is to get the princesses safely to Corbella.


    Now, do you want to go to Kivera after completing your assignment!

 77 The journey is a pleasure.

    After entering Kivera using the transfer party, you will take a carriage to the Wang Capital.


    It seems the Wang Capital will take a few days by carriage from the location of the Transfer Law Unit.


    So.


    I''m currently rocked by a carriage.


    "I guess Kivera shouldn''t have gotten this far either."


    The merchant groans in a pompous manner.


    Kivera was originally a country where small countries came together. The vibrant town is concentrated around the Wang capital, and later feels like a village around quite a few towns.


    ... one nation does not make a country in the form of absorbing others, this. Even though it''s so big, I''m focused on some of it.


    To survive Ilfena and Galtia, say that the most powerful country, rather than integration, has put it together, or that it has expanded its territory.


    My little father and grandfather talked about getting along at the town tavern I stayed in yesterday.


    "When my grandfather was a kid, he wasn''t this big of a country, was he? That''s why there''s a difference between the castle and the distance."


    ''Yes, there are more fields in the countryside. The people up there don''t want to hurt the people if they get attacked, but they''ll be the only ones who matter.''


    "I don''t know because the people who live in the center are born Kivellas. There''s a difference in the country."


    I don''t know if it''s an invasion or a merger with consent, but it seems that the land that was originally Kivela is the top priority.


    Though I don''t seem to be able to rub it internally nowadays, which is said to be a strong country.


    It should be noted that the only territory bordering other countries seems to be agricultural zones and fields, so entry is admitted relatively easily. Although it is only comparable to other countries and certainly not left unattended.


    If it''s a carriage, it takes too long, so merchants from other countries usually use the Immigration Act?


    If the territory is wide enough, you can buy time to reach the main territory even if it is invaded. You can stop the metastasis team.


    After that, it will take a few days to reach the Wang capital, and the fort exists, so you can eliminate the real danger. Some villages will be abandoned.


    And somehow I come to think of the reason why this country is so full of troops.


    The overall population will be large, but the largest in class will be the peasants. Such is their coveted vocation, soldier. Conversely, a merchant has to be someone with a solid identity.


    Because it could be a spy for a reason. The hidden truth is probably to keep you from storing your wealth.


    For a wide territory, there are many soldiers who turn to defense, making it easier to be soldiers than in other countries.


    Men who admire heroes or don''t like peasant life move on and become soldiers. People whose lives are spared or who want to live in peace should live in peasants.


    I''m also convinced there are a lot of volunteers for those two choices. I guess old Kivera was really strong in every way.


    It''s a current arrogant attitude because its descendants have used their ancestral heritage as a weapon.


    In order for the country to be large and rich, we need troops and food that can sustain it. If Kivela attacked me combining those two, I''d lose unless I had the strength and endurance to push back.


    You''re stronger at the margin, aren''t you?


    "Ha ha, is that what your daughter thinks?"


    "Everyday education and the idea of an individual as a slaughter"


    "No, no... I''m scared when you tell me to take care of a kid like your lady. If this is a knight, it''s a convincing conversation."


    I''m in conversation with the merchants who are accompanying me - I''m free, very much - and I''m getting information about Kivera.


    No, we''ve done some digging, haven''t we? But there''s a feeling that I actually hold in my eyes.


    ... Vengeance requires it. Knowing my enemies is my first step towards victory.


    "... Young lady. Now, aren''t you going to stop? Your plan is a different course of action a few days after you arrive in Wang Cheng. When that happens, we''re gonna have to move on, right?


    The merchants are about forties old. He is very worried about wearing it with his own child.


    Even so, if they were ordinary merchants, the assumption is that.


    These people...


    "I''m fine. I''m a ''I can act with you'' person, right?


    ¡­¡­


    "You all have winged names, don''t you?


    "Hmm. What makes you think that?


    "I dress hard to get out of my body line, and I normally return it to my conversation. I''m surrounded by them, so I''m really talking about them."


    ''Cause'' I doubt it anyway! Don''t miss the info! ''What is educated.


    Wouldn''t a normal lady be in the same situation as you would expect from a town or a king''s capital? Or do you think you''ll get bored?


    That said, the merchants slightly deepened their grin. A knight with a winged name even if he tries to look like a merchant. Is the conversation naturally evaluated?


    "Hehe, she''s an interesting lady. Even so, the weapon is compatible. We deal with information."


    "Right. I can''t handle a weapon if I can use magic."


    "Oh, really?


    "What do you want me to do with these thin arms? I''ll do my best, won''t I?


    ¡­¡­ Weren''t you preying on the frying pan?


    "I don''t like it ~... the woman who keeps the kitchen''s strongest equipment is a frying pan and a knife!


    The merchants turn a delicate glance at me with their chests stretched.... okay, nothing.


    It''s common in any world. If you''re finally going to say it, a guy who attacks you when you''re focused on cooking can''t complain about a blow.


    This time it was a grass lizard - an ally that made up for the poor diet in the camp - a delicious treat - but it just turned into a dinner dish.


    By the way, I''m irresistible unless I''m a bug or something. I hope it''s delicious, it''s delicious!


    But when I hear it''s edible, I don''t just treat frogs as prey. I love my balls.


    I want to have a friendly relationship with a race that does all that.


    Either that, or that race will realistically say, "Eat me!" if the person you miss falls into hunger. (in a food sense) ''.


    "Well, let''s check again before we get there. Miss, is there anything missing?


    "Er... all kinds of medicines, demon props for recording, travel documents, dried vegetables and seagrass, vegetable seeds, seasonings, frying pans, completely waterproof cloth... maybe fine"


    ¡­¡­ It''s weird from the middle of nowhere at first, absolutely. "


    "Oh, even if the dried meat and water are crisp."


    Right, I think it''s my luggage. The general luggage for the journey is about medication, travel documents and dried vegetables. More dried meat, though.


    But you think about it, don''t you?


    Vegetable seeds¡­ Grown using magic that reduces time each time because there is ground.


    Condiments¡­ a must have.


    Frying pan¡­ Sometimes a weapon because of chaser measures and delicious rice.


    Completely waterproof cloth...... instead of tent when it rains


    Look, it''s what I need! Isn''t it enough to take care of the rain?


    By the way, the water can be magically created, so no carry. There is no need for dried meat because I intend to procure it locally.


    Changing clothes and bathing are also possible backgammon such as'' Separate dirt once it gets wet '', so there is no problem. Of course, some things are moody, so I''ll take a proper bath when I get to the inn.


    "Your daughter is out of standard for a book, isn''t she? You say it''s different from the idea."


    "Can''t you? I lived in a village at first, so I got my hands on some magic that might help."


    "Oh, so you can use strange magic?"


    The merchants have spooked me, but now they are. It will be about the teachers and the Black Knights who impress me.


    Well, I don''t even know how the subtle-faced merchants feel. Different perceptions of magic in the first place.


    Generally speaking, magic would have strong attacking and medical perceptions. I might even call it admiration from people who can''t use it.


    But in my case, "How to live a comfortable life" was the most important thing, but I use strange magic for that.


    The original world was filled with useful tools, the image was perfect!


    Besides, there are quite a few villages and towns along the escape route, so there won''t be a lot of Nojuku there.


    You can enjoy it enough if you think it''s a camp.


    You''re just running away from the basics, so you can have a little fun!


    "... I feel kind of wrong about a lot of things, but come on"


    "Thank you! I want to do everything in my power to avoid that."


    "No... we''ll get to Corbella safely for now."


    "Isn''t that natural?


    The problem is acquiring princess freedom without bothering Corbella, right?


    Although it converts to ''how do you make them cry by shutting them up thoroughly?''


    Phew... it''s strange that words are referring to the same thing.


    View the map at hand.


    A line is drawn on the rough route, and another piece of paper says precautions.


    Likewise, the merchants who peeked in thought of the town on the escape route, etc., a funny look.


    "Hold on, I don''t think you''re on the run."


    "It''s because it''s where I''ll stand out. I''m going to be a grand traveler."


    "Don''t be grand, fugitive."


    Pimi! and is lightly slapped in the head.


    Say that in your mouth and you''ll have no fun.


    "Worldwide, it''s a" healthy otherworlder helping a pitiful princess. "I don''t know any common sense in this world."


    "Healthy...,"


    "That''s in front of the building, in fact, ''a demon guide who mocks a chaser who is deceived after understanding everything''."


    "Ha!? That much change?!?


    "No, no, no! Let''s calm down, little lady!?


    "You''re calm, aren''t you? Aim, big villain"


    "You can''t kill Sakuri!? Promise me your little fathers!?


    The merchants are in a hurry, but I''m normal with this.


    It''s okay, because the Demon Kings are giving up so much, it''s not your fault!


    And don''t worry, it''s not gonna be easy, is it?


    It''s more fun for your boss to reprimand us while we twitch and mourn our incompetence!


    "Hey, I''m listening!?


    It sounded like an overlap in the voice of the panicking merchants to the voice "It''s time to get there".


    I had a fun laugh.

 78 The protagonist of the tragedy......?

    "I''m really sorry I asked you to do something unscrupulous. I appreciate it."


    ¡­¡­ O Chi Nina Salaz "


    I stare at all the women next door who said that and bowed their heads with an indescribable look.


    Uh, I don''t have my head on the status quo.


    I have great difficulty deciding whether to be frightened or whether I should go into it.


    Even a large room is nothing but a murderous landscape.


    It would only be ''wide'' with my senses of the common people, and it would not be commensurate with my identity. Furniture would normally be placed here.


    But the biggest problem is... I think I''m here.


    The Back Palace is not open to the public, is it!?


    Don''t think we''ll meet up in town and let them in normally!?


    Currently. I am interrupting a room in the rear palace.


    How about meeting a samurai in town and getting in without any difficulty!?


    ... No, I certainly didn''t come in from the front.


    They used a secret passage in case of an emergency. I think this one is more problematic.


    Of course, they didn''t teach me. He said he stumbled across it after his spare time doing a lot of research.


    Should I praise those who find it, this?


    Or should I laugh at the guy who pushed them in instead of the room where the secret passage is?


    "You think you can''t get out of the rear palace as long as you keep an eye on the general entrance and exit, etc. It''s stupid," said the samurai.


    If you say so already, there are no guard knights or even samurai around this room.


    The knight''s attitude according to the order - still a problem - but I guess the samurai is obviously looking down and making a fool of herself. You don''t even come calling me, never.


    I''m leaving it through cold weather. You should be able to go to town all you want......!


    Hey, my plan difficulties have decreased all at once!?


    You''re the first one to have the hardest time with this one, no matter what you think.


    I thought you were gonna sneak into the princess''s room and break into the rear palace?


    Oh, what this unexpected development. I''ve even been practicing in Irfena!?


    "Ugh, especially what Mizuki thinks. You can''t be surprised if you think of Ilfena as a standard."


    "Right. We''ve been doing this for a year, so it''s normal to be stunned."


    "Er... do you say surprised or frightened? ''You''re done in this country'' if you want to say your personal thoughts."


    "Well, you still seem to be!


    Pong, the samurai smiling hand in hand seems just happy that she got a comrade.


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, I think it sucks.


    Now anyway, when it''s the next time, you''ll definitely lean, this is...


    No matter how much I''m in my own backyard, I really think it''s something I can do to get this far.


    I''m sure Prince Wang said, ''Give it in the corner room to keep it out of sight - you don''t need a guardian knight or a samurai! Speaking with'' or very personal emotions, I guess it''s also the result of an unsolicited interpretation of ''Because the prince will forgive you for any treatment you treat'' around you.


    Or that everyone thinks, ''Someone just needs to take care of'' and no one will act in the end?


    Otherwise, we won''t be in such a terrible state. What do you say they don''t even bring your meal to work? It seems to be eaten either way because it contains poisonous bugs even if it is transported here.


    "If you starve to death, you won''t be noticed until you''re boned," she said.


    My pick up came to buy lunch, too. I guess I''ll be right back. Even I realize that''s routine in the footsteps I''m used to.


    ... think that if the problem is discovered, princes, knights, and samurai will be punished. Though it would be the king of the supreme power who decided to marry me!


    As an educated person, there is too much penetration, Demon King.


    Looks like you two were surprisingly at peace because of the abandonment. Good for you, Marquis Leckbari & Corbella!


    Especially since these are the two of them. I think they lived without starvation.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa


    He said he would definitely take the hero Ninglo as his princess over here and make him a "princess and faithful maiden who endure the thought of her country while being frustrated by a selfish prince and his party" or something!


    A samurai and incompetent knight who bears a harsh burden of trying to be liked by a prince, property aiming pet and pet princess who has no sight of the situation just by her face.


    Look, you''re a villain on parade over there! Whoever sees it, here is the protagonist of the tragedy.


    That, what it is, but I have an easy feeling about gathering evidence.


    ... Well, it''s not "heroine," it''s "protagonist," but the princess''s impression.


    "By the way, even more importantly, would you like to introduce yourself again? Is it a set up between friends?


    "Right. Oh, this is for both of you. It''s a former aristocracy, so even if it''s a little worn out, it''s deceptive."


    Nodding to the princess''s words, I take the travel documents out of my luggage and give them to both of us. I need you to check your settings in advance.


    The merchants keep the unnecessary luggage for the journey now, so you can pick it up when you rendezvous at the inn where you are staying.


    It should also be noted that they are asked to carry out a one-room disguise that was taken under the condition that the three of them have one room.


    Suddenly after the disappearance of the princess, she was suspected of taking the inn, so she took the first room to decide that she had stayed in advance.


    Shortly after rendezvous with the samurai, I only weaved the cape and received the key while securing the room and having a "There''s another one ~" conversation with the innkeeper general, which I gave to the merchants.


    Suspicious if you keep the lights on properly or have them carry meals. Because the inn that the merchants used well was basically overflowing with people.


    "Okay, from me. He is an otherworldly man and is called Mizki, who has been seconded by the Marquis of Lekbari in Irfena. He''s a magician."


    Magic Master, I bow my head with a pepper, ignoring the two gentle eyes open to the words.


    A magician is a top position in a magician, I guess you don''t normally think there will be other worlds.


    "I am Celestina, the youngest son of King Corbella. Call me Cecil this time, as indicated on the travel document."


    "My name is Emelina. Call me Emma, too."


    "Then call me Mizuki, too. Friends set it up, so you might want to be more verbal."


    "Right, you''d better treat them equally during your journey"


    This setting seems to be fine for the two of us nodding each other.


    This is also a bit unexpected. To escape, I thought it would show some difficulty in the setting of ''equal relationship with the companion during the journey'' - actually.


    No, you care about royalty and nobility, don''t you? Is that normal?


    Suddenly you''re on par with the common people, and I thought you couldn''t do it where they told you.


    "I think it annoys me a lot. The bad news is clear. Let''s try to get as familiar as possible."


    I said that and lowered my head even more. Nobody thinks she''s royal or anything.


    And the samurai is bowing her head in the same way.


    "Never mind"


    "But..."


    "It''s okay!


    To put it straight, they smiled as if they were relieved to see each other in the face.


    Yeah, seriously, I think it''s okay. Maybe you guys are more common sense than I am.


    I beg you in the direction of not caring/not thinking deeply about anything.


    And.


    ''The princess will annoy the samurai a lot anyway,'' I thought, sorry.


    Forgive me, both of you, because I''m grounded in my heart.


    "By the way. What kind of woman is that princess? I''m under the impression that I''m already a waste of money, and I''m good at charming."


    I don''t need to know much about the princess personally, but let me ask you something.


    She can''t ignore it either, beyond being heavily involved in evidence of cold treatment.


    Then they tilt their heads for a while.


    "Isn''t that more or less like it? The ornaments I brought, the ones that stood out, they seem to have been made their own."


    "What?"


    "Most of it was covered, and there was a rumor about a samurai I heard over a hidden passage that said," I knew Elaine would look better with it. "


    Stupid, the woman and the lady. ''Take it away'' from the royal princess?


    "I wore some in advance and hid them. I''ve been selling it for the past year."


    "I''m glad you purchased the information in advance."


    "Yeah, really"


    ... I am speaking plainly without getting angry. If you''re angry about this, you can''t do it, can you?


    "The exterior..."


    That''s what I almost said. Cecil says it for a moment and looks at me.


    Hmm? Something wrong?


    "I think the color of my hair was chestnut and my eyes were blue"


    "The outside is closer to Mizuki than the princess."


    Unexpectedly, Pisce! and solidify.


    What the hell!?


    "I suppose it''s the prince''s preference... but it feels like a luxurious body with big eyes that seem to care"


    "Prince, you''re so charming to your opponent."


    "Oh, that''s what you mean, not similar"


    "Mizuki doesn''t have a flavorful atmosphere, so it means it''s outward-looking. If you''re offended, I apologize."


    "No, I don''t care. Because in my case, I''m simply racially smaller than the people in this world, so inevitably I''m just going to be the boss."


    "I guess. Yeah, the language''s fine, right?


    I wondered what I would do if I was from the same world inside.


    The point is, does it feel like saying, ''The child demonic system with big eyes and victory''?


    ¡­¡­


    Per Lyudia in Zebrast is the prince''s favorite de strike, isn''t it? I don''t have breasts.


    Why did you attempt to assassinate me, Miss Lyudia?


    You should have let the prince go and sent him in, damn it!


    I can be sure she''ll make a pubic death match with her pet princess!


    Young enough and ambitious enough, the missing head would have been fine if I''d followed it and made it up to you!


    Woohoo, there''s an interesting and tragic muddy expansion in the corner... Huh!


    I might have been able to aim for self-destruction at the end of my hate play...... Huh!


    ¡­¡­ What''s wrong with you?


    "No, you lost a terrible mistress."


    Two people holding their heads and tilting their necks in line for me to regret.


    Once again, when I look at their appearance, they are both quite beautiful.


    The samurai is a gentle beauty with chestnut hair and bright brown eyes.


    Soft atmosphere and face, a laid back woman. However, they''re different on the inside.


    I still say, "Me, I kept a diary every day!" The diary, which I will gladly show, spells out the events of the day in the disputed report.


    Yeah, that would be proof of cold treatment enough. For what it''s calmly written, your anger looks clear.


    Would you like to duplicate the whole book and leave it at any rate? I''m sure it''ll be important, okay?


    Princess...... Celestina wraps her loosely wavy black hair around the back of her neck unconstitutionally.


    Cut long eyes are deep green. The language was also well suited to her atmosphere.


    Let''s get this straight. The word ''cute'' doesn''t even look good on shards.


    The words'' beautiful '','' rindy ''and'' beautifully dressed man ''look great on you.


    "Emma. Cecil wasn''t popular with women as well as men when she was in her country?


    "Of course there was! I was shorter than I am now, but there were few ladies who admired Rin."


    "That? You weren''t very tall?


    "Oh, they say our country is growing slower, but I''m even slower."


    "It was a little higher than Mizuki is now, when we got here."


    She''s definitely ten centimeters taller than me right now. You mean he was daughter-in-law when he started growing?


    Well, even in the original world, there''s a personal difference in height over a growing period of time. The food situation and race will be different. Surely Cecil was eighteen this year?


    "Finally, I say, I don''t think the prince knows the princess''s face."


    "Huh? You''re lying, right?


    "I didn''t even look at the painting and burn it down. I didn''t even raise the veil when I was married. Of course I didn''t come through here."


    "My height has changed a lot. When I saw him in town in the first place, he didn''t seem to give a shit."


    "It was only in public when we were married. No wonder the people don''t know the princess''s face."


    "That''s why they only thought I was a traveler when I left town."


    "Heh heh, you''ve made a pretty good acquaintance with the residents of town."


    "Right. Oh, Mizuki. Why don''t we go to the liquor store together before we take action? Master''s food is delicious, isn''t it?


    I don''t know, what''s in favor of this escape?


    I''ve been thinking seriously. The Irfena collaborators are going to be weak.


    That day I cut to the chase, and I went back to the inn.


    The merchants'' reaction when they gave a brief status report in the soundproofed room was extrapolated.


    Ma, for now, will you try to break the marriage pledge and gather evidence from tomorrow?

 79 Take the pledge.

    Since then.


    I was able to safely rendezvous with the princesses, so I set priorities for future action for now.


    It seems kind of okay for Cecil and the others to leave it alone, so I''m going to get a marriage pledge.


    No, it seems easier than gathering evidence, doesn''t it?


    They leave you in the backyard without harassment, right?


    It would be better to be able to flee instantly as soon as I get the evidence rather than being badly broken in and suspected.


    It should be noted that the dinner was to be held with Cecil every day in order to make sure that she was safe and to deepen the rapprochement.


    In the evening, I''ll meet Emma for dinner in Cecil''s room in the rear palace. I''m gonna behave like a hand cook. I''ll take care of the sweet stuff.


    So.


    Today, I''m going to try to break into the temple.


    I got the plans from the merchants, so I don''t have to worry about getting lost.


    Instead of being able to recognize the existence of the face - it''s handmade by the craftsmen, naturally - I also had snacks and water because of the gear, the possibility of being there all day.


    I feel like an excursion. No snacks, though.


    Note that this magic prop seems to be quite impractical.


    ''I''m going to be invisible'' or ''I''m going to stop caring''. I hear it''s about stealth and covert skills.


    So it seems that people who are savvy to the signs - like knights and mercenaries - and people who are savvy to the signs of magic - are magicians - are ''somehow aware''.


    ... Yeah, that doesn''t make much sense if you can''t use it against people like that. Someone who can erase the signs is extra helpful.


    Ladies and gentlemen of the peaceful temple this time, it is only valid because they are opponents.


    ''Cause there''s nothing to steal from that temple, is there? Not much security per se, is it?


    Unless this is where the object of a national treasure dispute rests, but it is not where it is intended.


    I have no other business than to have a lot of people in and out because ''where to do weddings and keep pledges'' is only my aim.


    They say it''s where lovers admire it... treating it like a popular wedding venue.


    Around selling commemorative talismans: ''Is that a sightseeing spot!?'' And I want to go in hard.


    There are monasteries in the original world that sell souvenirs to fund operations.


    If it''s an important facility for people, there''s a donation, right? Supported by the state too...?


    Well, it''s easy to sneak in because it exists separately from a sacred place. The Temple, which rests on another national treasure dispute, is basically off-limits. They use that for royalty and other marriages.


    And they''re too sacred a place to keep a pledge or something. They don''t have an extra room. That''s why it''s easier to break in.


    Until then, the undelivered stayed, "Let''s steal the pledge", etc. Where I stole it, it''s almost like the evidence of a marriage was destroyed. It won''t be gold.


    If you don''t want a marriage, you can think of enough burglary... naturally.


    In such a situation, they would just re-create a new pledge. Because ''I was forced to marry you''. Unless you don''t just steal it and overshadow the situation, they do the same thing and you''re done.


    It''s better to run off than waste it. In fact, they do it several times a year.


    So, in my case.


    It must be important because the object of interest is royally related.


    Conversely, it''s easy to find them because they treat them differently.


    Of course there will be minimal defensive magic in the temple, but most of it can be disarmed, me.


    Thank you to your teacher for affirming that you recognize magic as the ''power to make something happen''. It sounds like you''re making a lot of wrong interpretations, but omnipresent in vain. Especially when it comes to these disarming systems, it feels like solving the knitting, so there is no problem.


    Because the magic of the junctional lineage seems to matter more about structure than the amount of magic - it''s easy to win if it''s simple.


    I''ll make it as complicated as I can to apologize when I''m done with it.


    If you want to poke it as evidence of marriage when the escape finds out, but you can''t solve it, you''ll buy time.


    Harassment, not apology? No sincerity?


    That''s not true. There are other royalties!


    Wouldn''t it be hard if a pledge other than Prince Wang was lost!


    ... If I can''t solve this, I''ll laugh a lot with the Black Knights.


    So.


    Today, I''m going on an excursion... to take the pledge!


    "My lady... I''m kind of anxious about things."


    "It''s my fault, my fault. Nothing starts when you''re afraid!


    "No... what''s a hike, a hike?"


    "This is an event that takes place on a day trip or so with snacks. Look, I''m not wrong."


    "You know, you know, ''breaking and entering'' and ''crime''? If we get caught, we''re fucked, right?


    "I mean, ''I have to find out. OK! If they don''t notice, it won''t be a crime,'' right?


    "Because it''s not! You don''t have to put it that positive!?


    "What the hell is this girl..."


    It''s trivial that the merchants were frightened, weakened, and vain eyed.


    Don''t worry about it, it''s the usual?


    It''s okay, I''ll get used to it one of these days! People are adaptive creatures, aren''t they?


    Nobody thinks you can''t do what Knight s did!


    "My sister advised me to take a look at it once before I got married."


    "Well, is that so? Please take your time."


    I had a gentle conversation with the woman who spoke near the entrance - not sure if she was a cleric or a witch or just an official - and went inside.


    Have you come to look down inside? Quite a lot of people. They''re having a wedding going on today, especially people.


    ... Yes, because I aimed for that kind of day.


    There''s a lot of that information out there, even if it means getting everyone to celebrate.


    Basically, it doesn''t seem to be any different from the original world wedding. The signing of the pledge will also be made there and then transported to the vault, so follow it and you will get there.


    Now, get your demon props on and start acting. There is no problem because if you step into a hidden place with few people, they won''t recognize you.


    Because the biggest problem is you''re gonna get lost in there and you''re not gonna be able to get out! The plan is important when it comes out.


    Normally the opposite would be true, but if it had a strange structure, I wouldn''t have the confidence to go back the way exactly. You can''t just open the window and come out. It leaves signs of an intrusion.


    And there are other things to do, so you can get lost.


    When I went with that in mind, the staff stopped in front of the heavy door.


    Pushing your palms against the door glows slightly and the key comes off.


    Heh, some of that stuff? Is it possible that someone has decided who can unlock it?


    I can''t unlock anyone other than the registered person if I let them recognize me in advance. If so, I can also nod that I don''t see anyone who looks like a security guard.


    After the door opened, the staff entered the room. Naturally, it doesn''t look like you noticed me either.


    Undefensibly, I left the door open, so I hitchhiked, too. I''ll be waiting near the door when I sneak inside.


    After a short while, the door slowly closed. I see. - Don''t you need to close it?


    So, I got to my destination perfectly.


    Once inside, it would be better to keep the staff company until they leave. I can''t act immediately, but I''ll keep it airy for a while to make sure it''s safe. I''m a figurine, don''t worry.


    It''s the real deal since the staff left completely. It doesn''t mean from the room, to the extent that you can no longer hear the footsteps in the hallway.


    Because you''ll be trapped, that means you can safely look for time before people come next.


    This is why I chose to have many weddings. Some aspects are conducive to breaking and entering, though.


    The official who finished the job at some point unlocked the key, which had been closed, with his hands on the door, as he had done earlier, and left the room.


    They close automatically in a certain amount of time. Then the footsteps slowly wandered away, eventually deafening.


    Now, let''s begin our exploration. Even so, the door in the back of the room looks like it!


    Historical discovery of royal marriages as expected entering the small room through a door with a hit. It''s easy to find if you''re special!


    It is carefully organized by age, and the most recent items are in an easy position to understand. Especially Prince Wang a year ago.


    Unbind and take out and look through the pledge that was sandwiched between thin glassy materials.


    Yeah, this is it. It''s just a quick glance, but there won''t be any mistakes from the date and signature.


    ¡­¡­


    Prince Wang... you signed a terrific throw, didn''t you?


    Whatever. ''I''m grumpy!'' I''m a little stunned by the letters I just said.


    You''re royal, you. Although it would be a rank commonplace in political marriage.


    Even as he shrugged, he dropped his eyes on a pledge he felt uncomfortable with.


    ... hey? Looks magical, busy on paper minutes.


    Speaking of which, it''s like I heard before that ''important contracts use special paper''.


    I thought you were talking about paper strength, but I wondered if you meant ''constraint like you can''t make a difference''.


    Perhaps the paper itself will not be easily discarded, or it may be a technique such as that if torn, some punishment will be inflicted on the person who signed it.


    "It''s not a marriage certificate, it''s a pledge," corrected the Demon King, but was it seriously effective?


    Ho, that''s royal marriage. Looks like it''s making it impossible to dispose of it easily.


    but.


    Me, I''ve already got the measures for this hand.


    For pranks, though. Curiosity and upliftment are essential for magical improvement.


    Hey, you don''t know what life has......!


    So let''s go to the "How to Break a Fun Contract" course ?


    What to prepare


    -The pledge you want to destroy, another piece of paper (normal paper is fine)


    Way to go


    ¡¤ Transfer the ink on the part of the pledge you want to erase (in this case the signature) to the annex and remove it.


    The same is true if it is verified with blood.


    Look, it''s perfectly done. "Paper with embedded surgical ceremony" has the problem of "what the name says in the autograph", so you can just move the name.


    There''s no such thing as magic in this world, so it''s the way no one can do it.


    That''s the same M.O. as the autograph letter for the name conversion I made in Zebrast. Contract to be a big problem if you find out.


    Nobody can just use it because they don''t have the idea of ''just moving the ink'', if you tell me, it will be ready to use around the Black Knight.


    It''s also important to see magic as a ''force to make something happen''.


    Well, of course I''ll take this pledge.


    Good for you, Prince Wang. Now you are very single. [M]


    No, you''ve always been single because there''s no more evidence of marriage. I don''t mean batshit.


    Cecil doesn''t have to leave any dirt in her life, either.


    Oh, let''s keep Prince Wang''s name intact. I don''t know if the pledge itself is being broken and has lost its effect, or if it remains unfinished.


    As soon as I get back to Ilfena, they''ll tell me what''s going on if I ask the Black Knights.


    With that in mind, I went back near the authentication door and took a rest while eating the sandwich I brought.


    After that, he snuck out of the open door again and completed his assignment.


    Later, he wandered around and explored, safely returning to the Inn for another purpose, "Obtaining evidence of embezzlement".


    That''s what the merchants told me in advance, this.


    If you call it a temple, the market is set to be full of secrets like ''Hidden Passages, Evidence of Evil, Treasures''!


    I was wondering if I would find about one if I walked around while activating my exploration skills ~, but a big win.


    It was easier than prison. Something that was normally in a locked desk drawer or cupboard.


    I didn''t unlock the common key without magic. I disassembled it once and then reconstituted it and it was fine. If you changed your mind, it would have been easy ~, unlocking.


    ... although I feel that only technology that is not kind of busy will improve.


    It seems that your poor security system is also responsible for your expenses. Stupid.


    Well, anyway.


    You''ll be one of my pawns, ladies and gentlemen of the temple?


    Corruption cases in sacred marital settings will draw people''s attention.


    Or maybe you can make a deal with the person in charge and have him play a part in the princess''s escape.


    "What a pity my husband takes the initiative to treat me cold while I keep my marriage together! ''Or maybe you could give me a speech. You''ll get support from a standpoint.


    Even if the Royal Family is to blame for the loss of the pledge, the Royal Family is to blame.


    It would be a rubbing muddy expansion of responsibility.... Come on.


    afterwards.


    I joined Emma, who picked me up, to the rear palace again. Speaking with the evidence of what happened today, the two became silent for a while.


    Apparently, he only imagined taking the pledge, and he didn''t even think it was done until the pledge was voided.


    Yeah, I knew you had special procedures for breaking pledges.


    "Mizuki, I''m sorry I doubted your strength."


    "You just named the Magic Instructor...... sorry"


    Never mind, both of you.


    Because in my case, common sense in this world just doesn''t make sense because of assumptions and ignorance.


    I don''t know how to do it in the first place.... or something like that, it just confuses me.

 80 Behind the rear of the life of the womb

    "By the way, are all marriages in this world so noisy?


    Pilla, wave the pledge you''ve taken and ask the two of you.


    No, ''cause isn''t it close to a curse to set up some kind of pledge with witchcraft?


    Then Cecil slowly shakes her neck to the side.


    "No. Royalty or nobility... only if there are circumstances, something like that"


    "Sometimes there isn''t?


    "Oh, of course. Basically in the case of royalty, but in the case of nobility, it may not be necessary. It''s not a very good way to put it, but we''re parting ways that political marriage is normal."


    "It''s important to clarify the connection between the houses¡­ some people don''t interfere with each other if they play a role."


    Does that mean when the person is not convinced or in a state that is enforced?


    Well, royalty and nobility are the majority of political marriages. I guess he''s also allowed to play to some extent after that as long as he plays a role.


    When Al picked me up, he offered knights and nobles, including himself. The other white knights didn''t stop.


    In their ranks, marriage = contract must mean something strong.


    ... especially as far as the Knights of Ilfena are concerned. Married, the couple is going to get cold unless they''re their understanders who love to work.


    I guess Sister Shall''s place is sometimes full of common topics for both of us.


    For some reason, no one envies you two. I wonder if you have little desire to marry yourself?


    "So this is a royal marriage, which means it''s a treatment"


    "There''s that too. In my case, I can''t resist the country, but it would be an abominable pledge for Prince Wang."


    "It''s a royal fate... he''s a really unconscious troublemaker."


    Emma, it doesn''t look like you''re in any trouble to say it with a giggling smile?


    If you''re finally going to say, ''You don''t even know it''s an irreversible situation, you''re a mindless man!?'' and is interpreted in me. Maybe I''m not wrong about what I''m trying to say.


    "Yeah, you don''t have this piece of paper...?


    "Pledges vary depending on the circumstances. I hear that if you leave more than a certain amount without dealing with anything, you will vomit blood or something life-threatening."


    "Hey!? Is that a curse? What a curse."


    "It''s something similar. Because being able to make a pledge like that means," Whatever happens, you''ll be in trouble if you''re a couple. "


    "The only permissible separation would be death."


    "Wah...... common man Delancatana, I"


    "If you don''t, forget your position, forget your mission, and do whatever you want."


    Hmmm...... I feel ruthless too, but maybe I''m not wrong as to what to do.


    I''m married for a reason, and I''m like, ''I''m not convinced! I''ll run away!'' If they do anything, the face of the country will be crushed.


    Contract that there will be obstacles in various contexts such as indemnity and unfavourable treaties.


    Love novels will save you those circumstances because your lovers are the stars, but annoying on a national basis. The same goes for running away.


    It would be better if you still ran off with the guy from the other country, but now the muddy expansion erupts with the rubbing of responsibilities.


    The parties are resented by everyone. Collaborators don''t show up like stories, normal.


    "Such a pledge would tell them in advance. If you''re willing to spare your life, you''ll never escape."


    "I''ll take care of myself, if I''m that kind of guy."


    "Uh... I''m very convinced"


    It would be a course to drown in the wild because I don''t think I can survive before then.


    I don''t think they''ll forgive me if I''m brought back.


    "So, what about Cecil''s pledge?


    It''s an escape premise this time, and it doesn''t seem like it''s ''When you leave more than a certain distance'' because it''s abandoned.


    Well, maybe there''s no such anxiety because Cecil and the others can''t resist.


    When you say that, you two look at each other.


    "Maybe... I can''t resist the king and the king''s prince."


    "That''s what they did say. Only if they say it face to face."


    ¡­¡­ "Maybe"?


    "You don''t have to check the situation, do you?


    I am very convinced by the words I was told as I turned into a slightly troubled face.


    You don''t have to check that!


    That''s right, Prince Wang himself won''t come here to visit! I haven''t even had a chance to see the king.


    What if that pledge was the cause of this terrible cold treatment?


    You can''t do anything if Prince Wang says, ''Whatever treatment you get, don''t complain''.


    You don''t let Cecil out in the open because you''re in trouble when the king asks you what''s going on in the backyard?


    "Just Cecil? Not" Neither of us can go against it "or something?


    "Our relationship is not reciprocal, Kivera is higher. I can''t help being tied to a pledge."


    Normally, the princess is in a better position to escape.


    "... shouldn''t we have done something about Prince Wang?


    That''s the most peaceful thing, isn''t it? Regardless of your personal feelings.


    Besides, what would you do if you were ordered to "cheat" and "run away"?


    Emma shakes her head and denies it when she speaks out her concerns.


    "You won''t have to mention them just now. Marriage is a king''s decision, and I was wondering if I would ever do anything to my detriment."


    "Besides... maybe Prince Wang also has some kind of pledge just because we don''t know. Speculation, but I''m wondering if ''irreversible'' is more of an interpretation of ''not rebelling'' than ''obeying orders''."


    I see. Is that what you mean? Moreover, measures may have been taken in advance.


    On second thought, it would be a disgrace to Prince Wang for Cecil to run away or cheat, wouldn''t it? Shouldn''t I order something to be negative for me?


    In the first place Cecil was married because she was not in a situation where she could escape, so if she acted strangely, Prince Wang would have a suspicious eye.


    ... maybe it''s aimed at obsolescence for backwards.


    ''Cause there''s a King in there for someone you can''t resist, right?


    This is to get Cecil to testify when something happens, right?


    Cecil says yes, but I think you mean ''irreversible'' as far as kings are concerned, huh?


    Tell Prince Wang about it and he won''t imitate anything strange. If ''normal''.


    Haven''t you been tried circumstantially, Prince Wang?


    Besides, I''m only guessing.


    Didn''t the pledge "irreversible" come from Prince Wang as a compromise?


    I''m sure it''s the Queen, but don''t defy the princess, in a shady way.


    Otherwise this state of the rear palace is unlikely.


    As a result, there is no interference, so it''s good for Cecil.


    ... Why did you think you could compete for your pet, Prince Wang?


    "Even if Prince Wang had a pledge, he would look for some way out than having someone on his side with the princess. Besides, Prince Wang originally seemed to have an emotionally prone personality, what would he serve if he was held back?"


    "He seems to be getting harder and harder since the king opposed him about the princess. Now they''re arguing about it just by saying it."


    "Is that it, being denied ''the more you disagree, the more you get drunk in a burning love'' and you''re on your mind?


    "Say yes"


    "Mizuki, and also add ''Myself distressed in the narrow between position and love''!


    Cecil didn''t disagree with Emma''s words. Right, is that a fact?


    In other words, if you do something to Prince Wang, you must rebel further. You are convinced that you will not abandon your position at last.


    If it''s love that runs against the king, but pierces it, I think the position of Prince Wang will be the first to get in the way.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    You''re such a jerk, dude. How about being surrounded by people who know they can''t do anything by themselves?


    "Even in cheap romance novels, I think the hero is going to face misery on his own."


    "It''s no use expecting that one, Mizuki."


    So, are you in the direction of getting Cecil to endure after all? You treat Corbella lightly, King Kivela!


    But I also think that King Kivera and the upper management are decent right now. Otherwise I do not think the neighbouring countries would be afraid.


    He seems to be doing everything he can as an outsider because Cecil tries to crush and further exploit the possibility of defying Prince Wang, who doesn''t have to worry about removing his collar from his position even if he makes a pledge.


    He''s not incompetent to take a position as a ''king'' more than a ''parent'' even if he can''t interfere.


    You sound like a troublemaker, King Kivera. That''s why the question also remains.


    ... Why would such an idiot grow up? It''s an important succession, isn''t it?


    Did I put too much effort into territorial expansion and diplomacy to miseducate Prince Wang as a child?


    Especially since the two younger brothers of Prince Wang are decent - merchant information - they seem to have learned from Prince Wang and improved their education.


    He may be a surprisingly pathetic child, Prince Wang. But I have no sympathy.


    My purpose is to denigrate the country, because he''s the one who wants it!


    I''m rooting for you! Run for it!


    Prince Wang, what I want to do is the highest priority.


    For me today, the rating of livestock is nothing but a compliment.


    Let us aim without any slight pity!


    Naturally, you''re after someone more certain than you can explore the drop site and fight King Kivela!


    Aiming for weaknesses is fundamental, isn''t it, basic?


    Enough with you in the first place, adult. It was also my will that eliminated the decent proximity.


    If you tried to learn, you could have learned. The surroundings were ready for me.


    I need you to accept the results more than you have had the attitude of ''being favoured and natural''.


    National policies such as "The Prince of the Queen and Queen has an inheritance advantage" are also meant to clarify the order of inheritance, so that you can be king without trying.


    Guess some parts of him don''t like Cecil also come from a sense of inferiority. ''Cause I''m clearly inferior.


    Because it is a small country, we find ourselves in trouble with one royal and aristocratic response, and it is only natural that we should be able to hold on to it in order not to.


    It is a day of position precedence and constant effort over the fact that the Demon King, Rudolph and his proximity are individuals.


    That''s normal, but I guess we can''t even allow the princess of a small country who''s looking down to be recognized.


    I think they definitely said, ''The princess says she understands her role, but you...''.


    All right, let''s stick that out, too. Let''s crush your pride thoroughly.


    "... so. I know Prince Wang is an asshole, but as far as the princess is concerned?


    It will be easy to gather evidence about Prince Wang. It''s a corner, so let''s hear about the other lead/princess.


    ... but.


    "Like I said before, you took as much of what I brought you."


    "Later...... once every few days, is there enough samurai to bring a harassing meal?


    Ha?


    Was the rear palace such a peaceful place?


    "Didn''t you get a gift or something from the nobles?


    "You were here in the beginning. But she stopped knowing that the princess would take things she liked."


    "It wasn''t just a gift in a good way"


    Hmm? No harassment in the name of a gift?


    "From the princess herself?


    "There isn''t."


    Ooh? Well, with the difference so far, I''m probably not very concerned about appeasement.


    What if he''s surprisingly good? I''m just not smart enough.


    "I only know this place, but you do?


    "A little bit of backyard life in Zebrast due to various circumstances"


    "What kind of life was that?


    They both seem intrigued. That''s good, I''ll make it easy for you.


    That''s too funny. That''s the level you get as a story, right?... in a survival sense.


    "Erm. The premise is that I always have three escorts, including a general. Side chamber lead in position. So, the meal is self-catering. With poison control."


    "Well, if there''s a situation, you can snort."


    "I refuse to receive all gifts from nobles. They''ll confirm it, but mostly harassment like poison, bugs, and creature carcasses. I wonder if they sent it from the inside side chamber. Oh, the guy who does that is a trinket."


    "The story stays the same."


    Yeah, I think they were doing what you did. And because of that, we said, "Are you stupid? Do you want to get hooked? ''


    "I don''t think there''s been an assassin or anything since the Knights of the Guard did their job. Sometimes I used a samurai. When you''re in a temperamental side room, you don''t get your hands dirty, you try to kill them using your surroundings, or you try to poison them with dignity."


    ¡­¡­


    "We have a tea party and there are no seats, what a frustrating start and pussy/killing is normal! At the time I was bringing weapons into the rear palace in the first place, I was told," What the hell are you doing, you "a lot. There is no love but a desire to hunt prey and a desire to kill."


    By the way.


    With Sail and the others stuck together, it would have been even more awesome if the escort knights hadn''t been here.


    Whatever the reason I put Sail on it, I said, ''If I die, I''ll develop into a diplomatic problem!'' How great was your expectation, Chancellor?


    "Damn... that was tough"


    Returns a grin to Cecil, who is drawn and yet speaks the words of labor.


    "It''s okay, because I''m like a damaged trap myself"


    "" Eh. ""


    "You can''t just lose if it''s more than a kill or get killed situation. Ultimately, everyone is punished from house to house."


    "I mean, he said he won."


    "You survived correctly."


    "How reliable......! We''d love to get along!


    Emma greatly admires it. Right, is it this type?


    Yeah, let''s get along! Maybe it''ll be a fun trip, huh?


    Cecil is just smiling bitterly.


    "You''re clearly in a different situation. I don''t know what to say, but I don''t think Lord Elaine can help me."


    "Why?"


    "My girlfriend suddenly had a wife, didn''t she? Besides, I can''t be my wife no matter how hard I try."


    "Hmm? What''s that supposed to mean?


    Actually, this was one of those weird things. Even the Viscounts are from nobility, so you don''t have a problem being a sideroom, do you?


    There just seems to be something wrong with Cecil''s way of saying it.


    "You know this country has grown in the form of an invasion of a small country, right? In fact, there''s a difference between a raw Kivera and something else. Her house is a nobleman of an invaded country, so even if she can be a pet princess, she can''t be a wife."


    "I''m sorry to put it this way, but I think it''s easy to understand if you think that the princess means'' favorite ''or'' mistress''. The side chamber interprets her as one of her wives, so she can''t."


    You seem like an unfaithful person inside, Princess Pete. Sounds like the Kivera preference won''t change even in nobility.


    Cecil didn''t come here to marry me of her own free will, so I guess there are things I think about her.


    "And..."


    Cecil accidentally stares, and after hesitation speaks.


    "I don''t think her words are strictly emotional. Maybe it''s my fault."


    "The princess belonged to the Knights, so she''s sensitive to murder and malice."


    "You mean just disgusting words?


    Cecil snorted and nodded at my words.


    "That''s probably why she just likes her lover. Would it feel like eight against me?"


    "Sure, I don''t feel like the people who killed me."


    They were more giddy. If the pet princess were the same, she would be thoroughly harassing him without leaving him or anything.


    Or is there something going on?


    I don''t know... in that case, Prince Wang will have to abandon his position in order to be tied to the princess.


    But it seems we don''t have a choice.


    "Well, leave her alone. Let''s focus on what we do."


    Just pushed my doubts into the corner of my head. That''s how I braced myself.

 81 Now bear with me, even.

    "... so Prince Wang and Elaine were very nice!


    "I admire you!


    "You don''t have a lover in there who thinks so much of you all the way!


    "Well, you''re such lovely people"


    I''m currently chatting with the ladies in the backyard.


    Of course, Prince Wang and Princess Pete are talking about "the lovers I admire".


    I''ve been infiltrating the backhouse a few days now with the gesture of a samurai. Of course, I borrowed Emma''s maid''s clothes.


    Just in case, I''m equipped with demon props and in a ''clearly unrememorable'' state.


    It is best to ask the samurai about the details of the Prince Wang who is making all sorts of mistakes.


    I help with my job by shaking a rookie, and I hear a lot about it in the flow.


    So.


    At present, I am deeply frightened even if I don''t show it to my face.


    It''s a flower garden in the samurai''s head!


    Dude, you think the development of a romantic novel will be equally appreciated in real life!?


    Besides, what if the royal family that lives in love is in reality?


    Think about it normally and scorn Princess Wang. It''s not good, is it?


    In the first place, the princess will be sheltered by Prince Wang, but I don''t think the lady will, do you?


    As far as Cecil and the others are concerned, isn''t the behavior of the ladies more a problem than that of the princess herself?


    It''s common sense that if a samurai works disrespect for royalty, she can''t complain about being beheaded!?


    Seriously, it''s a headache situation, Cecil and the others might have been glad to be left alone.


    Well, as circumstantial evidence, I''m keeping track of your conversation.


    I didn''t say anything disrespectful just to direct the subject, did I? I''m a listener.


    Even though Ilfena is the standard for gathering evidence - even if Ilfena has something to think about personally, you can only work in a castle by someone who performs exactly what you want. I get knocked out - that''s an uncomfortable environment for me.


    I''ll make you a laugher later, so be prepared. I was a sinner before that.


    "But I''m sorry for Princess Wang, too. I hear they brought him in pretty forcefully."


    So, shall I ask you to talk about your disrespectful decision beating against Cecil?


    "That''s... yes, but"


    "But don''t you think Master Elaine is sorry? I can''t believe you can have a wife if you think so much of each other!


    "Yeah, well, you''re going to be on your ''side''! Anyway, Princess Wang can''t do anything."


    ... Hmm? Are you confessing early?


    You don''t have any guilt shards to flatten out, do you?


    Yeah, ''cause the two of you snorting are both guilty, right?


    Shall we dig deeper because we want more decisive words?


    "Allies? Don''t you just feel sorry for yourself?


    Tilt your neck and ask, and the ladies will look good.


    "That''s dull, the so-called ''harassment'' one!


    "Hehe, Princess Wang could only bring one maid from the country. There''s nothing you can do without us."


    "Something that Prince Wang at heart will not see you even as he appeals to Prince Wang. Even if I could see you, I wouldn''t hear you."


    "Ning Ro, you may praise us. ''Well done''!


    I mean, you''re being arbitrary about these guys. Is it possible that the senior samurai has instructions from her parents because she is a daughter of nobility?


    Hmm, you''re weak as evidence of cold treatment unless Prince Wang himself ordered it.


    The samurai just did it on her own, or they told me to punish these guys and it could end.


    I was wondering if you could say something about "Prince Wang is aware of the situation and leaves it alone".


    "But what does Master Elaine think? Isn''t he wonderful? Would you be happy to do that..."


    As I leaned down, the samurai also silenced for a moment on the boulder.


    The point here is in ''To say how to work Master Elaine''.


    I can''t complain if I assume that Princess Pete is a great person and say, ''Are you the one who allows such a despicable imitation?''


    Just ''Can I imitate that!? If you make a statement, you will be regarded as a maid of honor to the Crown Princess and treated as a traitor.


    I don''t remember saying I was one of them or empathizing with you. Overall, my remarks call into question your actions.


    I didn''t expect you to be good at disrespecting me without realizing that.


    Seriously, I guess it''s over, Kivera.


    "So... but! We''re doing this for Master Elaine! Prince Wang will know!


    "You''re right, Princess Wang, there''s no way the princes or knights know what''s going on."


    "Yes! You two will appreciate what you''re doing to protect Elaine."


    The samurai regain confidence in herself while speaking like a good reason.


    Shit! Have you ever been told anything in person? If we hunt him down, he should talk like a pardon mark, so he doesn''t seem to have been given orders from either of us.


    But "there''s no way the princess or the knights know what''s going on with the princess". You''re absolutely right.


    Normally there should be a guard knight or a samurai, "Didn''t Know" = "Proof of Left Behind".


    Ning Ro, because that state of affairs is the problem. ''They haven''t reported it! I immediately said,'' Why did you leave me in that situation? '''' It is a contract to be pursued.


    Even if Prince Wang doesn''t know it''s so bad, he''s heard a lot about it. You''re leaving that behind, so you can treat me like an accomplice, right?


    I can only assume that the King Prince gave instructions for zero for both the security knight and the samurai, anyone.


    Regardless of the samurai you take care of, they report a security situation, right?


    I suppose the samurai believe their actions are acknowledged because they think so too.


    If you deny it, the quality of the knights and samurai of Kivera is just doubtful. That''s a whole country problem!


    This situation because you''re looking down on the royal princess, even in the mighty kingdom, there''s no way you samurai are any better than royalty, is there?


    This is more than enough evidence... but more like proof that Kivera is incompetent?


    If you say so already, the ladies say ''For Elaine''s sake'' so loudly that the princess''s reputation is going down.


    You''ve figured out what a woman who uses a samurai to harass a decent guy would think, haven''t you?


    ... Well, Prince Wang might appreciate it.


    Well, is it time to cut to the chase and go next?


    "Oh, I shouldn''t. Long story. Thank you for everything."


    "Huh...... oh! I have to do what you''re told, too! Bye!"


    "Oh, you''ve spoken quite a bit."


    "Let''s get to work, too. Elaine won''t like it."


    They go back to work to hang up my words.


    I grinned as I watched him.


    "Thank you so much for everything."


    Because it is true that harassment is "unfair to the Crown Princess" even at the discretion of the ladies.


    Moreover, the Prince Wang is doing things that make the samurai think they are right.


    Now it would be perfect if Prince Wang could also make a problem statement.


    Who''s in charge here, Prince Wang? If Prince Wang himself is aware of harassment but leaves it unattended, there is no escaping responsibility.


    The biggest problem was King Kivera pushing the princess and the maid of honor to eliminate the responsibility for the cold treatment!


    As far as the samurai''s words are concerned, it seems to be Prince Wang who was carrying the cold treatment, and let''s go with Prince Wang for the future.


    ... I''m not gonna let you get away with this, am I? Prince Wang?


    The next day.


    Hi. They think the samurai are wandering around in the morning. Prince Wang is coming.


    "You look great! Virgil the Escort Knight is also popular! ''So is it okay that the two beauty shapes are paired = Prince Wang & the knight of the escort?


    ... I''m not sure I can recognize the Demon Kings as'' nice ''.


    If you think about it, there''s no way you can take a closer look at the noble.


    And so.


    Not only do you wear your samurai clothes, but you are out in full gear with your magic props when you break into the temple!


    I''ve been setting up magic props for records everywhere pretending to clean them, but the best part is that I''ll be a witness myself.


    I might as well stick around when I''m walking down the hallway because it seems like I can only keep an eye on you for a short time than the purpose is petite.


    Especially at a distance where you can pick up your voice, though.


    It seems that the samurai wander around the hallway for nothing in an attempt to see the faces of the two beautiful shapes at a glance, so don''t worry about finding out at the signs.


    He understands your popularity, doesn''t he? Narcissist.


    That''s why I''m going to mix it up with all the samurai.


    "My father is as hard as he is. Whether tradition is not everything."


    "I don''t have a choice. That''s what a historic country is."


    "But..."


    Uh, currently tailing.


    We enjoy wanting to sigh into the conversation between Prince Wang & the Guardian Knight.


    Yeah, I also think ''tradition isn''t everything'' is right in some ways.


    But you''re Prince Wang because you have that tradition, right? The First Prince of the Queen?


    I don''t say it in such a way that the knight next door touches the king''s mind just to forgive him.


    Just so we''re clear, it''s kind of you, isn''t it? Come on, show some courage?


    "Even if you say so, Prince Wang is the Queen''s son."


    I told you, it looks rough!


    So, the appearance of Prince Wang.


    Blonde hair, blue sliced eyes, you think I feel better? Feels like. An eye-catching attitude from above.


    In a way, the prince who seems to be in the story.


    Guardian knight (tentative/correct position not known)


    Shorter redhead with red brown eyes. Well put, cheerful, worse said, feminine evil.


    We both have neat faces, and Prince Wang is a beautiful beauty.


    If you''re just standing there in silence, you might look smart.


    ... because the conversation sounds stupid. You''re just a guy with a face and blood.


    In the first place, I am the royal standard of the Demon King and Rudolph. The two of us will discuss how to incorporate something new while leaving tradition behind.


    Is it because it''s a historic country that you acknowledge old things and yet act optimally for the country according to the situation?


    Royalty, obsessed with the past and unable to see the present, cannot launch precise policies, etc.


    And because your proud face is inferior to the guardians.


    Precisely, Prime Minister class, isn''t it? I''m used to it, so I''m not in love with it.


    And you''re a red-haired knight ~... is it my fault that I have a bad feeling about it?


    When I go with the two of them thinking about that, the maids show up in the hallway disguised as work.


    You''re a maiden heart who wants to see it at first sight. But the subject seems to be a creature who realizes your thoughts and is immersed in superiority, right?


    ... react to my signs more than that. They think you''re one of the fans?


    "Oh man... are the samurai working? You seem concerned, Master Lucas."


    "You might be the one looking for it, huh? Virgil."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t need either. Speak up. This time is so painful.


    "Speaking of which, they say a different world came to Ilfena, right? You think Prince Elshon is behind it?"


    "That ''demon king''? Doesn''t look like he''s gonna take care of you."


    "The otherworlds could be surprisingly happy, right? Your face is superb."


    "Ha, it''s a small country. A rare beast is free time. Isn''t the demon king of Ilfena a big deal?


    "What do you think? Though the other worlds don''t seem to have achieved remarkable merit."


    "I guess that otherworlder is just a stray guy too. I don''t need an unusable pawn."


    ¡­¡­


    Hello, you two? Me, Mizuki, the rare beast, the otherworldly.


    ... I''m right behind you.


    Should I perish after this, just like the urban legend, these two?


    "Rumor has it you were involved in Zebrast''s solemnity, right?


    "The otherworlds? Impossible. Aren''t you, by and large, a boy being tasted by nobles even when they say ''King Solemn Qing'' or something like that?


    "You''re tough."


    "It would be weirder to believe that people from different worlds suddenly got involved in the politics of this world, etc. Besides, King Zebrast hasn''t heard anything like that before, has he? Isn''t it someone else who actually put his hand down?"


    Well, you have that idea. It''s a common thought in a way.


    But it''s true. Neither Demon King''s education policy nor Rudolph is normal.


    Finally, Rudolph was just watching the opportunity, and when you peel your fangs off, it''s the last time, okay?


    I can''t believe you can only think of yourself as a criterion, because you''re an idiot. ?


    ... Remember later.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s up?


    "No... like I felt cold for a second"


    "Aren''t you resenting the woman who made you cry?


    "That''s terrible!


    Virgil looks back for a moment and walks out again without noticing me.


    I guess it''s a relationship between two people who are close and friends to observe from the way they go while tapping lightly.


    How incompetent is it for both of us to do it for our own good? It can''t be Irfena, can it?


    "Oh, speaking of women, how is Princess Wang?


    "I don''t know, that woman"


    "Aren''t rumors talking about beauty? I''d like to ask you once."


    ... Wait a minute. Even if you know how to handle it, you''re royal, let''s... come on!


    How can you be so disrespectful...


    "You don''t mind, do you? If you want it, shall I order you? I can''t break my vows anyway."


    There was a scum! Do you treat your righteous queen like a whore!? You''re lending it to me?


    freaking me out in a different way. The two of them are happily continuing their conversation elsewhere.


    "Oh, so I''m guilty of disrespect?


    "No? You just have to decide that the other one invited you. As a princess, you are no match for the king."


    "Ha, so are you very insulated!


    "My father would never admit such a woman. I''m not giving up until Elaine''s admitted."


    So, instead of being the princess of a small country, let''s step on the pride of the Corbella royal family, huh?


    Know that scumbags are scumbags even if you dress them up.


    I see why you can''t be the protagonist of a romantic novel.


    Any country would be stunned to use a pledge that way.


    The evidence was withheld. That''s enough, right?


    Even so, I have to ask Cecil and the others to stay in the backyard for a while now because I''m ready to flee.


    Of course, the defensive aspect will also have to be discussed.


    I feel sorry for Cecil if it is executed, and it is possible that King Kivela will rule things internally.


    Let''s get Cecil''s room to stay tonight. Dangerous, super dangerous.


    I''m breaking my vows all the time, but there''s no doubt they''ll suspect me of infidelity at the time a man enters the room.


    I''m an asshole so far, I can''t run it. You have no trust or other shards.


    I didn''t go after the two of them in the same conversation anymore.


    There''s no need for that. The current conversation is enough.


    After that, I just need to be the witness that Cecil is safe.


    afterwards.


    I would like to go back to Cecil''s room and suggest a drink. The liquor platter was pleasantly accepted after two people leaning their necks over a sudden suggestion were given evidence of recording it in a demonic prop. Comrade!


    Ask Emma for a drink. I buy ingredients and cook! I can''t do this without drinking.


    By the time I had a sporadic drink and the booze had turned reasonably well, I was like, ''Are you sure you want to come crawling at night? Our hearts were wide enough to say, "Let''s make you look cute in a different way when we got here."


    Too bad he didn''t actually come. That would have been a lovely memory.


    And I went back to the inn to get in touch with the Demon Kings just after having fun drinking and deepening my friendship.


    Oddly enough, the merchants were frightened, but I don''t care!


    It''s okay, ''cause I haven''t killed him yet! Because I''ll keep the fun later!


    "Dear Demon King,


    I apologize for the late reporting.


    This one can also rendezvous safely with the princess and we are well on our way down.


    Speaking of which, just after this story came out, turn in Marquis Leckbari.


    ''This is the next generation, Kivera''s probably in trouble, too. Do you want me to cut off your hand while you''re at it?


    Remember what I told you about joking?


    It''s more than I expected when I say my personal thoughts. It''s what has the bottom down there, isn''t it?


    It is a distant day when the world is wide for the diagonal unfolding of expectations.


    In addition to the fact that the princesses found a hidden passage into the rear palace, which seemed difficult.


    The guards in the vicinity of the room passed through the jar and were absent, so it was resolved quickly.


    How can anyone care if you''re serving alcohol instead of meals in a room?


    Yeah, maybe because the princess''s given room was a place with little furniture in the corner.


    When I interrupt the office of an outsider, beside the Demon King.


    It always comes with either Al or Klaus, and even if it''s Rudolph, Sayle.


    I took it for granted that I was refraining...... was it different?


    Though I think I learned from all Kingsguard knights that''s what royalty is all about.


    Would you even like to say that Princess Wang is not recognized as the royal family of this country?


    Once again, we deplore the high quality of the knights of Irfena and Zebrast.


    I can''t imagine that I gathered scum knights in the rear palace of Prince Wang.


    I only know Irfena and Zebrast, but common sense varies from country to country.


    I expected to some extent, but I can''t save you.


    The reality of the cold treatment was that the samurai looked down on the king princess and moved independently to be liked by the pet princess


    Looks like a result. They say it''s for the two of you who love each other.


    Who would trust a samurai, etc. who relinquishes even the minimum necessary duties with personal emotion?


    "Aren''t you stupid? ''I swallowed the word and kept a good record of it.


    I had a headache in Kivera''s common sense that the samurai looked down on the royal family, but they educated me about that.


    Maybe it is. It''s an anxious country to get ahead of, really.


    Prince Wang has also acquiesced, and from the point of view of security, there can be no ''I don''t know''.


    But maybe we should be happy that he wasn''t being maliciously harassed and left alone.


    I think. I have trouble wanting to kill Prince Wang.


    Oh, she hasn''t touched the princess with one finger. You think it''s possible you don''t even remember your face?


    Tell the Marquis Leckbari I don''t have any plans to touch him in the future.


    Please. It seems more likely that I will accidentally kill you.


    And the King Prince of Kivera is such an excellent man!


    During the gathering of evidence, I heard words that cast doubt on my sanity.


    "Interpreted, small country. The demon king of Ilfena is no big deal."


    "Aren''t you the boy who is being tasted by the nobles even when they say" King Solemn Qing "?


    I am ashamed of myself for hearing this word and underestimating Prince Wang.


    So confident, you are.


    This must mean doing your best to try.


    I know very well that it does not even extend to the Demon King, but he who names me and the Wizard.


    I would like to achieve shameless results for the great seniors in history.


    The merchants are desperate to forgive me, so I''ll finish this time.


    I seem to have made you worry because I broke many pen tips.


    I just want to write this down one last time.


    Let him die, you idiot prince!


    I apologize for the bad words.


    I''d like you to think it''s common people''s bullshit, but it''s the current state of mind.


    Okay, then.


    Addendum


    I also wanted to try ''Blurb'' as a maiden''s end.


    My hometown tradition of "mundane" dried only the stems of a canidae plant called straw


    person shaped to include the subject''s hair and nails, and he said that hitting the nail with his thoughts would make his wish come true


    It is.


    Isn''t there straw somewhere?


    I can kill you now...... no, I think I''ll succeed.


    Please give me some information if you know.


    Mizuki ''


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­ I have some unusually strong brush pressure. What did Prince Wang do...?


    "Ugh... I''m relieved about the princess."


    I was relieved by the letter sent, but another anxiety seems to have increased. Ning Lo, the penetration is full.


    The emotions deliberately written in part, such as "Prince Wang", would be the opposite.


    Until now, a country called Kivela should have been the target, but this is definitely aimed at Prince Wang.


    It would be difficult to forgive Mizuki, who also seems to have gotten along with the princesses in the present state of the rear palace.


    No, we do have a problem with Prince Wang''s behavior, don''t we?


    But what''s ''liquor platter''? Princess, what are you doing?


    You''re not wrong about the purpose, are you? The purpose is to escape!?


    Besides, is it really ''obnoxious'' that it says in the additions?


    Cold sweat and the Marquis of Leckbari, together, see the letter at hand.


    ¡­¡­


    I''ve seen it over and over again: ''Let it die. Ah, the Prince of the Asshole! It seems the letter'' is not my fault.


    Al or Klaus said, ''You know how knights are!'' ''That''s our fianc¨¦e,'' he admires, ''but Mizuki must be unwilling to just criticize him.


    In addition to being knights, Mizuki''s anger seems to have shown an understanding and a sense of reliability because of the idea of "Kill me, but come home".


    It is certainly more reassuring than Mizuki is willing to kill to make a peaceful solution halfway through. Mizuki does not condone the enemy.


    It''s reassuring in that sense, but it''s Glenn who tells me he''s a livestock sage and so on who''s motivated.


    There is no doubt that its wit will be harnessed in a very unpleasant direction.


    ... Was it a failure to educate you mixed with a knight?


    I want you to prioritize your own safety over loyalty.


    "Speaking of which... Master Mizuki only knows the royal family of His Highness, the most arduous king and the two most reputable? Prince Wang is going to be very strictly judged by both of you."


    Oh, Lord Rudolph and me.


    "Yep. Doesn''t seem very conscious, but the standard would be Irfena."


    If the butler speaks just now that he realizes it, both the Marquis of Leckbari will remain more silent.


    And at the same time he sighed deeply.

 82 Beginning of action, with nightmares.

    Well, I got proof of cold treatment too!


    I could fully grasp the reality of the rear palace, and I would be able to contain it even if the Wang Princes tried to delude themselves with all sorts of things.


    Above all, the record of the magic props is not just about the decisive moment of cold treatment or statements.


    The view from the rear palace?


    Kivera''s crest everywhere?


    At the end of the day, I could walk around and do an easy plan, with a hidden passage!


    If you''re just a person, they''re going to tell you it''s a hallucination or a fake, but unless you''re real, no matter how hard you try, you''re putting something you can''t do as video.


    That would be awesome if we could get away with this!


    If a confirmer visits from another country, he will be convinced that it is true against the evidence.


    Because it''s a trivial object everywhere, I can prove that the footage is real.


    And this is the rear palace... there''s no way you can get in unless you''re the one who broke in or fled.


    Demolishing the building itself is the only way out, but it can''t be rebuilt so easily.


    ''I don''t think such a thing would be evidence, etc.'' if I were to say it at last. Especially Prince Wang.


    Oh, you don''t say ''cause you''re an idiot'', do you? That would be disrespectful!


    Because it''s just a little ''who has a toddler''s heart that is too honest with his emotions on top of being shallower than normal and less capable of thinking'' isn''t it?!


    To put it well, you get a piece with ''honesty'' or ''purity''. It''s a convenient word.


    By the way, I also tried to produce a digest version of the evidence footage.


    The video editing job of connecting partial footage and including it in one demonic prop was a lot of fun.


    If you look through it, it''ll get worse!


    "I saw it! The truth about the shock happening in the rear palace! ''Video starting with a title like some special number - I typed it in because suddenly I could not figure out what it was like to start. It was easy for me to know the TV - I put everything from the situation in Cecils'' room to the rumbling of Prince Wang.


    When Cecil and the others move from the rear palace to the inn, they''re going to flush it down to Castle Town. Looking forward to hearing how people react!


    It''s going to be installed all over town by the merchants, so it will continue to flow until it''s all recovered or the magic of the Demon Stone runs out.


    This is a similar to the one that kept nightmaring at the side chambers of Zebrast. People will be shown on their own if they sleep because they are bound to have magic.


    That''s a contract to be a very nasty awakening! I don''t know how long this will last, but the people will have no faith in Prince Wang.


    And as a general common sense, the castle has boundaries.


    Naturally, there is no impact until inside the junction.


    Conclusion: A day late in understanding the situation.


    Anyway, sleeping overnight outside the castle is a nightmare condition, and there''s a big difference between listening and seeing it in person.


    Besides, if there is only one day for the content, it will spread widely enough. You can''t stand a door in people''s mouths!


    In addition, rumors will spread by involving travelers and merchants staying there. Perhaps some of them are from other countries.


    Most importantly, we don''t stand out because they act to get out of the country.


    I will use whatever is available. You must be very confused.


    I don''t know what to say, but the residents are deceived in a way.


    After walking around a lot during my stay, I found out that the reaction of the people was, "I feel sorry for the princesses, but I feel sorry for the princesses."


    "A prince who loves a woman in a position she cannot marry all the way" was supposedly performed in order to hide the negative elements of Prince Wang and Princess Pete.


    It seems that Prince Wang''s face has been accepted because he is a prince who is likely to appear in Migawa.


    However, it is also known that marriage was decided upon by the King, so it is sympathetic to the Crown Princess.


    What would you think if these people saw the impact footage?


    It must probably be half-heartedness. The image of Prince Wang is too different so far.


    So we need to make a commotion that will prove that to be true.


    Especially not us.


    There are people who wake me up on their own, naturally. I''ll just hitch a ride to it.


    Call me whatever you want, demon or animal! I have no reflection, no regrets!


    "Lady... shall we discuss this with my little fathers once and for all? Turn in the guardians."


    "Huh? I think you''d admire whoever my guardian asks, wouldn''t you?


    "No, that''s right, isn''t it? I don''t know what to say...... do you have a problem with your direction as a person?


    "For the best results, sacrifice is an accessory. I''m not a good man."


    "Conscience and general ideas¡­"


    "Not from the beginning."


    "" Are you going to say it out, it!?


    You also understand that merchants say that out of concern, don''t you? Even knights are scared to sleep the first time they kill people.


    But my standard is Irfena. The merchants put me in brackets called ''ordinary people'', but there are knights around me with winged names headed by demon kings. They won''t work with you unless they recognize you as one of their own, will they?


    This is the first time the merchants have seen each other face to face with me, so I guess'' I''m not convinced I''m listening ''.


    They may be cautious because they handle information.


    Maybe you''ve dealt with other people than me.


    "You''re not familiar with people who value beauty and are gentle with everything."


    When I said that, I looked indescribable and was stroked in the head.


    Um?


    I didn''t start out like this, like, "I changed to live in this world," did I?


    "I''m sorry... it''s in the middle of those young creatures'' taste"


    "Oh, you''ll never let this get away with it. There are few women like her."


    "That way! Is that it!? What do you feel sorry for!?


    "" What else?


    He knows it''s not a ''nice knight'' like they say it is because he''s a fellow trader.


    That''s Al and his seniors. You seem to have a good grasp of the essence of the juniors.


    Do you mean. Haven''t you been certified by your peers now, me?


    ¡­¡­


    I have no special sexuality. Let me just deny it there.


    "... so you''re Mizuki''s friends"


    "Oh. I''m sorry I''ve been pulling this off. I had a fever for planning my journey."


    "Ha, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, isn''t it? Naturally, there''s no end to the story."


    It is the innkeepers and Cecil who are talking soothingly. My neighbors Emma and I have blue eyes on our blondes.


    It''s perfectly fine to walk around town with magic equipment that will make it impossible to correctly discern your face on top of the impression changing considerably.


    But according to Emma, ''It''s probably okay if it stays that way''.


    Prince Wang didn''t thoroughly take him out to public, so the people still don''t know his face.


    The two have escaped after a poisoned meal that comes once every few days. Now they won''t find out about the escape for a few days.


    Of course I kept Emma''s diary!


    Pounded on a table in a room with little furniture.


    The diary, written in confusion in the report, is nicely done just by reading a few pages to find out what''s going on in the rear palace.


    Naturally, it was you who copied the entire contents. We have the original.


    I don''t think there''s any art to escape like this either, and I mixed a few books with sensual novels in the books that are donated to the Temple (the Holy One) as a small retribution.


    They organize books in the library once every few years. They donate anything they can still use to the temple.


    Precisely what is given to the temple''s operating facilities, but it is said that the temple will be deposited once to make it ''from the temple''.


    Does both accolades go up because the fact remains that the temple has'' taken a book from the country ''and the orphanage run by the temple takes the form of'' a book given to me by the temple ''?


    Well, let me use that this time.


    Hehe... I only changed the contents of a serious book, so I won''t find out until I open the book.


    You''ll be checked for damage or something once by a boulder, and if you find out, that''s when. In other words, the staff of the temple discovers it.


    Note that you may only win one book.... a love affair between knights.


    The only knights in this country are men. Who, the guy who wrote this stuff?


    By the way, it was Emma who had it. They dreamed of a slight counterattack and bought it.


    Emma said, "It was normally sold and the store owner said," The last book. "


    So you mean ''there''s more than one and the others sold''!?


    If you''re gonna give me a personal opinion, I think romance is personal freedom, right?


    Just to the contrary, it means that some people will never forgive you.


    No, the royal family is in a lot of trouble! Be greatly criticized by the Temple.


    Whatever, I mixed it up for a donation from the castle! It is the inhabitants of the castle who are suspected.


    It was the end of my luck that asked me to organize the book as I wandered around in my samurai clothes.


    I heard it would take a few days, so I prepared a personal donation book that night with the help of the merchants.


    ... Suddenly I''m like, ''Can''t you get a couple of sensual novels?'' When I said it, the merchants were stiff for a while.


    It is a book treatment donated by the castle because it was prepared while being mourned in various ways and was secretly mixed the next day.


    I feel a little sorry for you, so you''ve been working hard, haven''t you? I''m a service worker because I don''t get paid.


    The other temple also presented some evidence of embezzlement, and said, "Unless you grip even the royal weakness, you''re not safe, are you? ''I stirred it up,'' so if the fugitive finds out, he''s going to make a grand move.


    The more important another issue becomes, the more the embezzlement will be. Work hard for your self preservation.


    Cecil and Emma were exchanging words with other guests elsewhere, who were laughing in their hearts about the future.


    The merchants'' information manipulation makes our relationship childhood friendly.


    And now you''re telling me that Cecil and Emma were once nobles?


    He said he felt terrible sympathy around him when he explained it. Well, it seems to be common in Ilfena, right?


    Even though they barely showed their faces, the "fact" that "three daughters from Ilfena, who had been staying at the inn, gradually came out of the room" has been created by the innkeepers.


    Of course, it turns out that Emma and Cecil sometimes show up because of me and the merchants.


    It seems to me that renting the kitchen and making sweets and knobs made a good impression on everyone.


    ... the merchants sometimes look tired and say, ''I don''t know what a daughter I am...!'' And I guess the stupidity in the tavern next to the inn also made it true.


    The merchants with their daughters on the spot were comforting each other in tears, so their eyes on us are so warm.


    How many people told you not to worry too much about your little fathers!


    It is strangely known to exist because of it. Mostly me. in a problematic childish sense.


    Wonderful information manipulation! Nobody suspects you!


    ¡­¡­


    I''m sorry. That''s not workmanship, it''s real stupidity, maybe.


    Two days after Cecil and the others came to the inn like that.


    There were strangely real nightmares in the king''s capital of Quivera.


    Come on, you old ladies who love rumors. It''s time to go!


    We''re staying a little longer because we still have things to do.


    "... hey, did you see that too?


    "Is it true that Prince Wang..."


    People rumor when they wake up.


    And I get mixed up in a conversation with nothing to eat.


    "Um, what''s wrong?


    "Oh, you''re the kid I''ve seen in our store lately, aren''t you?


    "Yeah, I''m staying at the inn there. Isn''t the whole town kind of noisy?


    I don''t know the face of Prince Wang. It''s unnatural when suddenly mixed with rumors.


    The aunts spoke with an anxious face while rejoicing in their hearts when they looked at each other.


    You''re not subtly hidden out, auntie s.


    Seems nice to be able to talk to a kid who doesn''t know the rumors. You love rumors and chatter.


    "Didn''t you see that? I had a dream last night."


    "I saw it... that, how do you know?


    "We saw it, too! Is it true?"


    "Er... I don''t know the face of Prince Wang, so whatever. Is it him, after all?


    Tilt my neck to me. The aunts shake their necks vertically with momentum.


    "Well, you''ll rarely have such a beautiful face."


    "Traveler, then you can''t even know it. We looked like Prince Wang."


    "Well, then it''s real that I said something so awful!?


    "I don''t know."


    "Rumor is the real one is funnier, but if it''s true, it''s a big problem"


    Seems like the majority of people think like this at the moment.


    So let me add a few sober opinions.


    "Is that it? But Princess Wang would have a samurai or a knight of escorts, wouldn''t she? Were you allowing that situation, all of them?


    "Well, that''s unnatural."


    "Sure. If we find out, aren''t we punishing ourselves?


    "Isn''t that crazy?


    "You can''t do this without the order of Prince Wang."


    The aunts nod as convinced by my words. They also heard the people who were nearby, nodding firmly.


    ... All right. Now "Cold treatment is the commanding theory of Prince Wang" can be done.


    Pushing blame on samurai and pet princesses won''t treat you like only Prince Wang didn''t know.


    "Thank you for letting me know. I''m going to ask a few more people."


    Yeah, we''re worried about that.


    "Let me know if you find anything."


    While installing a promise to exchange information, the two of them are beginning to talk to another people.


    The merchants have embarked on information manipulation in various places.


    I sneered and laughed. I followed the scene.


    End of the first phase for now. Next time ''they'' act.


    Well, if you hear this commotion and you get it in the rear palace, there may be movement around the night.


    Come on, Prince Wang?


    It''s the beginning of a grand comedy involving other countries, isn''t it?


    I''ll never do anything to the protagonist of the tragedy, so be prepared?

 83 More traps ahead of the nightmare.

    The first day of the nightmare commotion.


    In the morning.


    "Is that a fact?"


    "But you can''t be allowed to be like that, can you?


    people also felt that in the evening


    "I wonder what Prince Wang is doing."


    "How much I don''t like this marriage..."


    It has changed so far.


    Hey, information manipulation is amazing! It''s getting in the direction of "Prince Wang ordered it."


    In fact, it is correct that the judgment material was inevitably in that direction because it is only about ''the usual attitude of Prince Wang''.


    Prince Wang should have shown the people the scene of treating Princess Wang properly, even if it was in front of the building.


    Yet without putting it out in public, there is no way that dreams can be truncated with "impossible lies" if "facts" permeate the people, such as pet princess drowning.


    What we did was just cut it off, let it go, but one of these days it would have come out of someone''s mouth.


    I simply wanted to spread the word before the upper echelons of the country moved. It''s a must to get ahead of you.


    ... Well, it''s insurance because you don''t think the upper echelons of the country are assholes.


    Everyone in the upper echelons will know about the nightmare from the castle officials who heard the rumors.


    It appears that the king''s hand entered the rear palace, and that evening the king''s princess''s escape was also known to the private sector.


    Yeah, we didn''t do it, did we?


    There was a guy who tipped off "Lady Wang''s Escape" to the private sector.


    Great timing, too good a job......!


    Hehe, so far so planned.


    Especially if the fugitive just found out and hasn''t gotten to the rear of the house. Probably too many things to figure it all out at once.


    We''re not gonna rush off here, are we? Because I''m confident you won''t find out!


    If Ning Luo acted today, he or she is likely to be seen as an individual or associate.


    ''Cause everyone can think of'' causing a commotion and making it easier to escape ''. It''s safer to act a few days off.


    Besides, we''ve been staying at the inn for a long time. There are few suspicious elements, including being exposed to grandeur.


    Even if you suspect me, it''s me, not Cecil. I have dark hair.


    Surprisingly, the people only know about the Crown Princess as the "brunette princess from Corbella".


    Dark hair with that little information is also about a peek from the veil at the time of the wedding.


    There is no such thing as a portrait of Prince Wang and his wife that Prince Wang refuses.


    Seriously, even the castle clerks don''t know Cecil''s face, do they? and bet with the merchants...... no, I doubt it.


    ''Cause for the merchants staying at the inn, they''re not completely human resources, are they?


    What matters is information about yourself and your job. There is no rush in getting ready to return home.


    It''s hard to imagine that if you detain travelers badly as Kivela, they will only be suspicious of other countries, and merchants will help the King Princess escape because they understand the difference in national power.


    Help Princess Wang escape = Kivera''s enemy certification


    He stays on his side in the midst of such recognition. Something that makes my hometown suck, too.


    Well, it''s possible to escape because we''re here on our side.


    Merely a match of interest?


    Wouldn''t that be a nice relationship with each other with too much clarity of purpose!


    Call the enemy a friend. Use each other and face it!


    Come on, you guys, Kivera''s annoyed. Come with me!


    Corbella, or someone close to the princess personally, would have had surveillance right after Kivela''s immigration.


    Prince Wang''s attitude is too bad. How can we see the next king plainly abusing the royalty of another country if the relationship of power would be obvious?


    Unless Prince Wang has the skills to hold back the grievances of the surrounding countries, but as far as he is concerned, he won''t be able to do so.


    I presume that the current situation, even as upper levels of Kivela, was something that other countries did not want to know.


    From those circumstances, Cecil''s actions were somewhat restricted, regardless of his escape.


    I also think this anticipation is correct because Cecil''s letter to the Marquis of Leckbari was not a transferring party, but a private regular mail.


    ... Well, thanks to the fact that Prince Wang was an asshole, it has developed in our favor.


    I was wondering if you thought, "I don''t need to make more contact with people than I need to, I don''t need to give you the means to communicate with the outside world" or "I can''t do anything without a samurai".


    Nor would the upper management have thought Cecil would take any action because he was being watched and couldn''t do anything.


    Make him manuals like surveillance and management, too, upper management.


    Cecil and the others are probably out of standard, but I don''t think they understand Prince Wang or his surroundings.


    That said, that''s it for easy. From now on, a country called Kivera is the opponent.


    Just a normal escape from this town will catch you instantly.


    So we needed to cause a disturbance that would hold them back.


    Criticism from the temple, exposure of the rear palace situation, pursuit from the people and the light panic that accompanies it.


    If all this happens in Castle Town, it will have to be repressed before it can chase us.


    This seems to be the case only with the exposure of the posterior palace situation, at least it won''t be marked until we reach Zebrast.


    My purpose is different from what Cecil and the others should prioritize.


    But it can be achieved by using each other.


    As in Rudolph''s time, it''s our connection that we have a match of interest.


    That''s why it''s totally ''out of alert'' for Kivera. Especially if I''m from another world.


    That would be why the Marquis of Leckbari decided it was the best. Including the ability and personality, though.


    Even so, it is true that we have become friends.


    You can retaliate for what you''ve done to Cecil and the others, right?


    I don''t care what happens to Kivera, so I''ll scratch around, okay?


    It''s been hard for a while, but good luck, okay? Dear upper management,


    Cecil and the others touched me when I talked hard in the room about... and the merchants took a long look.


    "Lady. I didn''t hear you guys were gonna make it this far, did you?


    "Is there a problem?


    "No. I don''t... am I using my wisdom the wrong way?


    Really? Sure is a good ball when it''s a story about a wise man. At least it''s like I''m not a villain.


    But right now I am the ''right thing to do'' because I am the main character position to help the princess.... maybe.


    "Don''t worry about it. Events are expected in the tavern from now on."


    "You still got something!?


    "I think it''s time for more people to run around than I am."


    Let them pick their own hair as they say. Everyone seems to have guessed what I call an ''event'' to that behavior.


    "Dark-haired women of all ages would be able to see, wouldn''t they? If you don''t know your face, it''s a valuable judgment material."


    "Mizuki, you need to be targeted..."


    No, I shake my head and block Cecil''s words I tried to say.


    "Don''t worry, I have it"


    "Lady, what now? I''m telling you, you can''t just strangle me."


    "Oh, terrible. I can''t believe the premise of violence..."


    "" If you''re a lady, I will. Quite a chance. ""


    The merchant snorts with all his strength. I think I''ve stopped expecting it.


    "Of course I do. But I''m not doing it now."


    "Do you affirm it!? Deny it, just the shape!


    "I think there''s no point in denying or reflecting on the form alone."


    The merchants breathed a deep sigh into me when I ran out of words.


    Rest assured, this ferocity is recognized by my strengths and surroundings.


    This made me miss the White Knight in the first place.


    "Hehe. Come on, let''s go to the tavern for dinner!


    "We''re going to be able to gather information. Earlier, people staying at the inn said they were going to the tavern."


    "That''s convenient!


    "Mizuki, what the hell are you doing?


    I replied with a laugh to Cecil tilting my neck.


    "The more people there are, the better it will be for me, the more entertainment for everyone."


    Well, shall we come?


    It''s such a fun event, isn''t it? The gallery is welcome!


    Cecil and the others call out to me with their hands on the stand up door.


    "... Mizuki. We will use you for our own sake and for our country''s sake. But I also want to be friends with you."


    "Let''s do our best to get the results we want from each other, shall we? We also hope your wishes will come true."


    "Thanks, I''ll definitely send you to Corbella"


    That''s a friendship between women.


    As long as I''m happy because I don''t have many girlfriends thanks to the guardians.


    ... Merchant? "You''re one of a kind!? Will you stop moaning about" I don''t like people who stop "?


    The evening liquor store was starting to show the busiest of the day.


    It''s not just about drinking, because some people come to dinner to gather information.


    Naturally, the biggest topic of the day is "On the Cold Treatment of Princess Wang in a Dream".


    Because travelers don''t know much about Princess Wang, do they?


    If you''re going to get information, you''re going to talk to the residents of town.


    It doesn''t seem like it''s my fault that I''m busier than usual as far as asking my paying sister.


    We also quickly order liquor and food and mix it up with the stories of the people nearby.


    "Hold on, that''s terrible."


    "I wonder if it''s okay, this country is"


    Oh, I found two brothers staying in the same inn. I call myself a mercenary, but personally I thought it might be some kind of knight.


    Sure, mercenaries who make demons and bandit exorcisms their business are not uncommon, but the atmosphere is somewhat similar to that of the knights.


    There are many things in the conversation that give out information, and I''m the main one dealing with the merchants because they were wary.


    He treats me casually because he only looks ordinary people no matter how I look at him over there.


    "Are your brothers here, too? Have you purchased any information?


    "Oh? Oh, Mizuki! What''s the matter, little dads, are you done preaching?


    "How do you know..."


    "You were famous for being a troubled child at the inn, right?


    Big, nostalgic brother with a big laugh - Mr. Bill stroked my head with a shine.


    By contrast, another brother who is somewhere intelligent - Mr. Alf, with a bitter smile.


    ... Will you deny it, Mr. Alf?


    Looking at them, he said, "Sit down for a second. Because your brother will luxury you," he suggested, calling Cecil and the others to the same table.


    "What do you want?


    "Liquor"


    "... Miss, what is booze?"


    "I grew up a few years ago."


    ""... sorry ""


    Why are you flirting? The difference is race, not age.


    At last, if you''re the right age for self-declaration, I''m better off.


    I''m sorry I don''t dare correct it, though I''m often seen a little below, just like Cecil and the others.


    Adults in this world are sixteen at a time. That said, many children are treated until they are about eighteen years old?


    Well, it''s a growing season. About that age.


    I guess I''m old enough in this world to be recognized as an adult or older.


    "So. I don''t care about that. So you don''t have any information?


    "Don''t you know your little fathers better?


    "I''ve been busy getting ready to go home since the morning commotion, little fathers. He decided to go home early."


    "Well, I guess so. If that dream is true, it could be a mayhem."


    That''s right! Whoever sees it sucks, that one.


    Mr. Bill dived in his voice and continued the conversation, saying he was in agreement.


    "Besides, Princess Wang seems to have escaped, right?


    "That''s fast information, Mr. Bill."


    "Before I came here, I heard that the knights were running around town looking for their dark-haired daughter."


    "Wow... should I see that dream as a fact after all?


    "I guess. Otherwise you won''t get away with it, princess."


    Oh, you don''t seem to be able to afford to hide Princess Wang''s escape.


    Is it a priority to capture the princess, even if the people know about it for now?


    Shortly after we had that conversation.


    "Hey! I heard you have a brunette daughter here!


    The deliberate store quiets down simultaneously. Still, I knew from the words that were exchanged with the hiccups around me that they were the knights of Kivela.


    The knights look over the store, and in time they close their eyes to me.


    "Are you..."


    "I''m from Irfena. Do you want to see the travel documents?


    Look, and when I gave him the travel documents I was carrying, the knights looked at each other and received them and gave them back to me as soon as possible.


    Come on, knight. You seriously don''t remember the princess''s face!?


    Cecil and the others, are you there? They come in different colors, and they''re equipped with magic props, but if you look closely, you know what I mean?


    "Excuse me. We''re on this."


    You''re not gonna leave the knight behind when you say that, are you?


    Come on, it''s an event!


    "Wait a minute. Why don''t the knights know the face of Princess Wang?


    "... what?


    "That''s crazy, seeing and judging travel documents"


    "How do you know we''re looking for the Crown Princess?


    "It''s already been rumored. After those dreams, you guys ran around looking for ''Dark Haired Daughter'' for certain information.... So how come you don''t know your face?


    Even though our actions distort our faces by spreading rumors as facts, knights are forced to take calm in my questions.


    I guess the majority of people actually thought it was strange. Many people are listening to the conversation whilst nodding and the store remains quiet.


    That said, the knight who works in the castle over there. I won''t borrow easily.


    ... Bill, ''That''s all I''m saying!'' Please stop looking.


    "For we are packing in the king''s castle. Don''t go near the rear palace where Princess Wang lives."


    "No, so what? There''s a lady with a princess king and a knight guarding the rear palace, isn''t there? I wonder why you don''t see their memories. It''s possible to show memories to others with magic tools, isn''t it?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    I hear that if it is not a small size or high performance, it doesn''t have to be an Irfena.


    Apparently, it''s used to prove that the witness statement when the incident happened wasn''t false.


    Sure, demonic props are an expensive category, but this time it would be serious enough.


    ... like me: ''Horror houses are lovely!'' Though no one would use it for prank purposes.


    "Was it true, after all, that no one remembered his face? Otherwise, I don''t think the princess will make it out of the backyard easily."


    "There was a collaborator inside!


    "Well, that person..."


    "We''re running away together!


    "Why aren''t you looking for him? By collaborators, you know where Princess Wang is hiding."


    "Gu......"


    Hmm? I''ll do my best for once. Everyone around you seems suspicious though.


    The knights clog their words at the appearance/little girl who leans her neck and asks wonders.


    Instead of stirring it up: ''I''m purely wondering! Tell me, knight!'' In addition to the state, he seems to think he has to make some excuses from his surrounding reactions.


    Do the knights know the story of their dreams, too, or do they just want to keep it to the fact that Princess Wang has fled?


    Then let''s go on. ?


    "Isn''t there a way to tell the craftsmen to show their memories? There''s no way even a nobleman wouldn''t make a dress at all for a year, is there? Even if it''s tailored."


    "!... Go!


    You first noticed the possibility of that in my words, and when I gave you immediate instructions, one knight left the nodding shop.


    You didn''t realize!? Looks like you''re confused inside - the castle.


    He has turned his gaze to the kind of knight who was in conversation with me when he was heartbroken.


    "... you''re familiar with it, aren''t you?


    "Well, I have a friend who''s a former nobleman"


    "You think he''s an ex-accompany?


    "Irfena was awarded the title for merit, but then three generations returned the title without merit."


    "Oh...... I see"


    "Naturally in Irfena. Even kids know that."


    The suspicion of me seems faded because it is a fact. I might have reacted to "Even Kids Know" though.


    Did the knights notice their rush and narrow horizons, looking at me differently than they initially did?


    Half the suspicion, I guess I should see the rest rated as someone who could make a sober point after knowing how to be aristocratic.


    Apparently, he succeeded in getting me interested.


    "You seem savvy. Then why don''t you let me know your point?


    "I won''t because it will be content to hook you up with offense of disrespect"


    "I don''t mind. I just wanted to ask you something. I''ll take responsibility."


    Well, did I tell you?


    Shall we move on to the attack?


    "It was earlier. Was the budget spent for the Crown Princess this past year?


    "What...?


    "So. Budget management is a country, right? That the country was indifferent to the Crown Princess if it had not realized that it had not been used. It''s no wonder that if you treated the future queen like that, you''d think ''the country was cold''."


    One possibility first, break your finger as you tell your surroundings to listen.


    Few people would think that because of what they''re looking for right now, the upper echelons of the country thought so.


    The people''s reputation for the King is high. You wouldn''t expect me to do a troublesome imitation later. It was the king who brought him to the future queen in the first place.


    It''s just that with the King''s Lady Dowager''s escape, ''what other countries will see''.


    "The next time cold treatment was true despite the budget being used. This is going to be" Prince Wang embezzled the wealth of the country, "right? Do you mean more ''tricked the country'' than that?"


    This is the activation of the Prince Wang and the criminal theory.


    In fact, the man who executed it will also be found guilty because Prince Wang has to allow it, but Prince Wang will also be acquitted.


    "In this case, the content of the dream can also be very convincing. It''s hard to believe that the king who chose the Crown Princess told him to treat it that way."


    While appealing to the King not to make fun of him, Prince Wang treated him as a criminal.


    We are admirably claiming around that all the culprits are Prince Wang.


    "Sure... ''I can''t get any hands on Prince Wang''s rear palace'', can I?


    "Oh, you''re right"


    Rumor has it that the king cannot speak out about the treatment of the Crown Princess because the Crown Prince''s rear palace is independent.


    Then this information is also well known. I don''t have a problem putting it in my mouth.


    "Then the majority of people think it''s all the responsibility of Prince Wang? Rumor has it Princess Wang was quite forcefully married? I think it would be normal to think," Given the circumstances, I had to run away. "


    This is the extent to which you can judge by dreams and rumors, no outsiders who don''t know the details.


    When they continued to do so, the knights darkened their expressions further and silenced themselves.


    The people are not foolish. Think of things on your own and imagine them on your own, sometimes more than you can ignore.


    Even the ''outsiders'' anticipate this far, so the eyes of their own people will be tougher.


    ... That''s what I''m here to get you to think?


    "I hope the craftsmen know the face of Princess Wang."


    "Yeah, right."


    You know it''s unlikely to happen with the knights even as you reply.


    Because I know Prince Wang himself, there must be no other way to reply.


    I''m sorry, knights.


    We need to focus the upper echelons of the country on curbing disturbances over the capture of princesses.


    And.


    I personally hate Prince Wang.


    Thoroughly jerk him off! Get ready?


    And then my little fathers preached to me, but I have no regrets!


    It should be noted that Bill and the others called beside him because he wanted to advise you to be careful ''cause you have dark hair too.


    ... Sorry, I''m done for nothing.

 84 Look at him and judge him.

    - Between the royal castle and the sight - (A Kingsguard Knight Perspective)


    "You still haven''t found it!


    The frustration is also on the dew. The king yells at the knight who comes to report.


    I''m sure this knight was the captain of the squad responsible for policing the castle... but what do you mean you still can''t find him?


    They should know the town for better or worse.


    Only one woman - and a true royal princess - is not believable, such as not being able to find it.


    How could it have been in a hands-on kidnapping or an accomplice hiding it?


    It is true that Princess Wang''s situation is nothing but a pity.


    It was enough to stop listening only slightly to the contents of the samurai''s diary that had been left behind.


    It''s so terrible that I even think it''s stranger to be alive.


    What do you think of the royal princess, and the king princess of our country!


    It would also be possible to lend a hand to those driven by a sense of justice or those who want to sell favors to Corbella.


    But being an accomplice doesn''t have any advantages. Buy King Kivela''s wrath and you will not be the only one awaiting the ruin of the Single Brotherhood.


    I didn''t think there was such a dangerous bet, and it was believed that the princess and the maid eventually escaped.


    Let the soldiers go into town and you''ll find them easily.


    It was difficult to believe that there were those who had guided the escape because there was no one who was kind enough to make peace with Princess Wang.


    "I''m sorry. I have seen several dark-haired daughters, but I don''t think any of them are Princess Wang."


    "Did you check?


    "Yes, not only do we make travelers present their travel documents, but we also ask those around us about the length of their stay, etc."


    In the first place, the person being chased exposes himself without warning.


    That seemed to be what the kings and knights as well as me thought.


    "Speaking of which... there was someone who contacted Irfena. What''s that all about?


    The prime minister next to the king asks all the time.


    ... Ilfena? What''s wrong with that troublesome country?


    Under the prime minister''s slightly anticipated gaze, the knight answers without staring even though he seems a little uncomfortable.


    "He didn''t even move on to our question, and he had a daughter who would make a sharp point. ''Cold treatment may be seen as the will of the state''. She is also the one who mentioned Princess Wang''s budget. I contacted a country that I suspected might be an intermediary, but there was nothing suspicious about it."


    "Is it possible that the daughter would say Princess Wang herself?


    "No. In person, you will not speak or act in a conspicuous manner. Conversely, if you don''t know the face of the Crown Princess, I would advise the artisans involved to listen."


    Certainly not in person. You can''t imitate the way you can even look at the wrong person.


    "But you doubted it to the point of inquiry?


    "Yes. According to Irfena''s reply, she is a magician and disciple of the court doctor. It seems only natural to realize what has been pointed out if you are not completely ignorant of the internal affairs of the country."


    "Right..."


    If you are a magician, you must be a wise daughter. Moreover, in a country of strength called Irfena.


    If I say so, I feel young or immature about making suspicious allegations easy to speak of.


    Especially since it proved that she was neither the Crown Princess nor the Mistress herself.


    Those involved with Irfena in diplomacy would say ''impossible'', such as using such immatures as pawns.


    I have a bitter memory of myself in return for seeing sweetly that I was once a "decorative knight" from an intriguing aristocracy.


    It''s all about strength over identity - that''s what that country is.


    It seems that it was not only the knights but also the Chancellor who concluded so.


    You expected it. I sighed and shook my head loose.


    "That''s not good..."


    Until then, the Chancellor will look surprised by the words leaked by the King, who had listened in silence.


    "What did the people around you look like listening to that girl?


    "What? I think that was... interesting to hear"


    "Do you think those people are going to talk a lot?


    Everyone looked pale at the king''s point.


    ... That''s right, even dreams become rumours and people''s interests are geared towards the authenticity of Princess Wang''s cold treatment.


    What happens if we know the possibility that we should also say a new spark in such a situation?


    The people will be driven more anxiously and turn their suspicious eyes to the castle.


    How far will you believe no matter how much you say ''I can''t intervene in the rear palace of Prince Wang''?


    Seek clearer acquittals than that, and in the worst case, riots.


    "That girl... was after it, was it?"


    "I don''t know that. But it''s unlikely that Ilfena will ever set it up herself."


    "So..."


    "It''s your fault you didn''t realize the possibility, and it''s our downfall that you''ve made me like that for the past year."


    Yeah, that girl''s just hanging up.


    It would only be the difference between noticing now or later. Because it''s a possibility that someone will follow.


    Everything is...... ''this one''s fault for not moving at all on the grounds of tradition''. I don''t want to be the kind of fool that pushes our sins against others that I couldn''t prevent, even though I could.


    Everyone is in a different position to be silent and face down because of their own impotence.


    As one of them, I deeply regret it.


    "Why did you not check the situation of the Crown Princess, no matter what you were blamed for?".


    At least it must have been avoided to be public.


    "Finding a princess is a top priority, but be careful not to stir up public anxiety. Don''t doubt travelers more than you have to."


    Your Majesty, you will then be informed of the current situation in another country.


    "You can''t hide it through more than you''ve made so much noise! If we restrain ourselves poorly, we will create a gap to be inserted. Besides... isn''t it first to act ''in good faith''?


    No one can return a word to the word of a king containing perhaps bitter things.


    "Act in good faith" is a plea of not guilty to those who have done so. Naturally, that includes His Royal Highness Prince Wang.


    Will the people recognize the selfish royalty who did all that as the next king?


    Above all, the queen just can''t do it. Because the title of the first prince born of the queen made her arrogant.


    "The search for the princess is as it has always been. Bring Lucas."


    The expression of the king who told him so was that of those who were more in charge of one country than they were fathers.


    I realise myself and lay my eyes down, secretly relieving myself of that expression.


    No matter how many excuses His Highness makes... I wonder if the king will ever be flushed by the affection of his parents and children.


    "Show me your travel documents... Okay, you can go"


    While checking the travel documents of the travellers leaving town, the knights look out for the person they are looking for.


    It''s tough, good luck with your work.


    I don''t realize you''re right around the corner. I have no sympathy for you, do I? It''s a social dictionary.


    "I knew there were a lot of them who cut up their stay."


    "I don''t think we have a choice, Bill. I don''t care if it''s blockaded."


    "Indeed."


    Mr. Bill and the others are exchanging words right around the corner.


    People keep traveling to see if the crisis has increased as the knights run around as well as dreaming about boulders.


    Most of the inns we stayed in will leave the city today or tomorrow.


    "Tsukaka, about one." Why is Princess Wang in the city with dignity!? Don''t you think I could say ''or something?


    I deliberately tell him to sound like a knight before letting him pick his hair.


    Whatever the pity/dissatisfaction, the merchants as well as Bill turned a raw glance at me.


    "Lady. A princess is so elegant, isn''t she? Where do you have that?


    "My lady... the knights are in trouble too, aren''t they? Keep your jokes to yourself."


    "Er... it''s terrible, little fathers"


    "Mizuki, you''re the one who''s too smart for that."


    "Bill, that''s too much."


    "If I told you I''d give you a luxury, you wouldn''t hesitate to ask for a drink, would you? This would be disrespectful."


    Oh, they seem to say terrible inside... Cavaliers, why are you out of sight there?


    Don''t you want to admit or suspect Princess Wang, do you?


    This is still called "Blood Painted Princess" in Zebrast.


    ¡­¡­


    It means no mercy, though. It''s the collaborative nickname of King Solemn, isn''t it?


    Surely I wouldn''t imitate that I''ve been a grown-up for a year.


    In a few days, retaliation will start and you will be killing each other with Prince Wang......!


    Apart from that, I was also a maiden of my age.


    Isn''t that subtly terrible, gentlemen?


    Stop snorting at the people who were in the same inn saying they were convinced too.


    Oh, the feeling of the knights looking at me with their eyes on the poor child hiccups!


    "But what are you really going to do? We''re going back to Ilfena, so it doesn''t really matter."


    This way, and I look back, and I''m leaving town behind.


    If you leave town, you will be aiming for a local transfer team, so the direction you will be aiming at is different.


    Bill and the others say goodbye here.


    "We''re on the Alberda side too... maybe the guys heading to Corbella can stop us."


    "Ugh, annoying!


    "Don''t say that, ''cause you''re desperate. You listen to your little fathers, too, don''t you? Problem child!"


    Reload your luggage. Mr. Bill scratches my head.


    I asked the two of you, my brother, to take care of it. Thanks.


    But I''m sorry.


    I''m pretty much the one who set this up.


    The farce was a great success in anticipation that if all that stood out in the tavern, the inquiry would definitely go to Irfena.


    Show me your travel documents and you''ll be excluded from the suspect along with a ''oh, you''re this kid'' gaze.


    At last, what I have said has spread greatly. Don''t taste the information network of drunks and town dwellers.


    Well, it looks like my fate has been well fooled.


    The inhabitants of the town have a high regard for the King.


    No, it is not just the appreciation of the people, but the person who is alert from other countries, who is the current king.


    He made me set up a ''measure using that wit'' in anticipation that he wouldn''t be deluded if he moved poorly.


    A wise king would care more about ''the impact of what I say in the liquor store'' than I personally do.


    I can''t imitate forcing the search for Princess Wang with my feet in jeopardy.


    With that in evidence, the knights seem to refrain from acting in a way that fuels the anxiety of the inhabitants.


    If I can throw questions at you, I deal with them without making my voice absurd. As calm as it is, the residents seem to be anxious.


    That''s accurate as a means of holding back riots. Did you put it in the direction of preventing people from getting danced to by rumors?


    It would be counterproductive if you were forced to hold back rumors with force. A soldier''s impatience naturally fuels anxiety.


    Is the current situation such as "The King Princess''s escape is a fact, but we have already dealt with it"?


    I''ll do it inside. Hey, that''s the big country.


    At this point, the people carrying the cold treatment, including Prince Wang, are also likely to be convicted as if they were showing off.


    Besides, I''ve done nothing more than make contact at the tavern.


    If you are in any doubt about a person who has spoken of a difficult possibility to say in general, you will be detained, but your travel document information remains intact even if you contact Ilfena.


    I guess you understand that Ilfena will intervene if you want to unjustly detain him or something.


    The impression of Irfena from other countries is also important. History so far proves the way the country is.


    If you''re even more involved in some way, ''I won''t say anything to your disadvantage''.


    Countries Not Interested in War + Solid Child with a Lack of Head


    The result is a perception that ''only this guy is different, he''s too flat''.


    Anyway, it''s a big country called Kivera that''s going to be the enemy. It''s hard to think of sending in an immature accomplice to anything.


    Even personal behavior can make even your hometown an enemy, too reckless.


    "Ilfena would send in better people"


    "Too many remarkable words and deeds for an intermediate"


    If you''re a magician, you can think of ways to change the color of your hair and eyes.


    If you''re too perfect, you can''t be suspicious, but if you put the immature side forward, you''re off the suspect.


    Play the opposite direction after assuming the various possibilities that come to mind because the upper management is competent.


    The exchange with Bill and the others is also important. Because if you look younger than you have to, you can make the knights have the impression that even magicians are immature.


    Besides, it''s not normal for a fugitive to leave in grandeur. Such assumptions also work in our favor.


    You don''t want to taste where geniuses, odds, freaks come from?


    There''s an unexpected movement up there, isn''t there?


    If King Ninglou had been incompetent or cautious, he would have been suspected the other way around.


    Because it was the satire that hooked me up with my measures.


    That''s why we escaped the King''s capital safely.


    "I didn''t think it would be that easy."


    Emma was half impressed and half impressed.


    I guess it''s the same mood from Cecil snorting too.


    It''s in the carriage, so I just told her about this one and there''s no problem.


    "Because there were people in the upper echelons of the country who could handle it properly."


    "What?"


    "Yeah, there''s only a few things to do or suspect if something like that happens, right? If you can prioritize, I think you''re right about this one, right?


    I''ll explain, and I''ll break my finger in the foreground.


    "First, ''do not stir the anxiety of the people''. If there''s a riot, it''s not where the princess is searching, and it could collapse from the inside. There''s a good chance that Kivera is smoking something different in the country."


    There will be people who are not convinced just not to be on the table. Whatever the size of the territory, it is the result of an act of aggression.


    "Next, ''don''t give other countries a gap to go into''. Merchants and travelers carry information, and if they protest with undue restraint, they have to explain the circumstances."


    "Can''t we hold him in? Kivera, right?


    Cecil is right, too. But the problem lies in the brackets'' traveller ''.


    "If it''s just one country. But how many people stayed over there? Protests from quite a few countries are imperative if the brackets are human beings from other countries. You don''t have to be in custody. If there''s any chance of that, why don''t you tie it together?


    There are many merchants and travellers because it is a flourishing town.


    You wouldn''t be stupid enough to turn all the countries of the people who stayed at anything.


    "Besides, if travelers tell other countries about this information, it''s important to show them how to deal with it calmly without showing any haste, right? There are not many countries where you can calm down even after this. You''ll see that there''s hidden information or means."


    It is unclear whether it is actually there.


    It should be considered that some countries refrain from intervening by showing such leeway.


    I also say that it is seen that way because King Kivela is feared.


    "Finally, about me. It''s too coarse for the Irfenas, isn''t it?" I''m deliberately showing up like that "or" Really immature and irrelevant "? If the premise is to make Kibera your enemy, then it''s the latter, isn''t it? Something that doesn''t have the advantage of deliberately causing suspicion."


    "Well... that''s right"


    "I can''t even imagine Irfena setting up Kivera, but it''s reasonable to assume that she''s sending in a very skilled man."


    "That''s why it worked. This time, wisdom is behind it."


    Taken together, the merchants have turned a complicated gaze.


    "Even though I''m smart... my abilities are really enough...!


    "Why are you so sorry for your character? I even have to go in the wrong direction. It''s a promising stock..."


    "I think the bad character just surpassed King Kivela. We have to put the country first, but I want them down."


    "Oh... you, you just want to smash it"


    "Another problem is scheduled to happen in the near future. Oh, my God, he said he was gonna protect his country."


    "Chasing after me? Are you still willing, young lady?"


    "The devil, the devil is here..."


    Livestock and reputation. But I personally don''t think it''s bad at all.


    ''Cause I''m not dissatisfied with the end result!


    All this time, the Demon King was holding his head through a shudder, too, but something?


    Let''s give up the merchants and live happily ever after, huh?


    "By the way. Why are we doing this so far? As far as they''re concerned, it looks like they were planning to take a more convenient approach."


    I smile back at Cecil as she asks the merchants to seep in sympathy.


    "I personally hate Prince Wang. Next thing I know, I hate kings too."


    "Oh well..."


    "Well, so am I. I know exactly how Mizuki feels!


    Do you understand, Emma?


    That''s right, you can understand if you keep being treated like an understated lord who cares about you.


    You''ll smile at each other by accident, comrade!


    I forgive you for insulting the Demon King and Rudolph.


    Know that your grudges are deep, including for attacking Ilfena and Zebrast in the past.

 85 Defenders Disaster

    "Then it''s time to go!


    Having finished inspecting my luggage with my black robe as a featherweave delight, I speak to the rest of you.


    The current location is a village near the border, a room in its inn, in a place that crosses the transfer line.


    It is common to stay overnight in a village near the border that has moved from the transfer party near the Wang capital and then aim for the border between Irfena and Zebrest. This is the nearest village in Zebrest, so there is a little more distance to Ilfena.


    It''s gonna take a while. Still considerably shortened for what the metastatic formations can use.


    Going beyond the border (ID confirmation in both countries) Transfer party (further confirmation) Transfer party clothing near Wang Du (again confirmation) can be a very troublesome thing, but given the fact that it prevents assassins and so on, there may be no choice.


    For once, they say the use of metastases is'' for those with solid identities only '', but I honestly don''t believe you, idiot, that''s right.


    Be wary of strange behavior. A fort is set up near the transfer party, so if you make a scene, it''s a nice environment for soldiers staying in to deal with right away.


    Thanks to this, I don''t have the impression that I was lonely when it came to villages with many travellers and good security. And finally, me and Cecil are going to Zebrast, and the merchants are going to Ilfena.


    Before the building, where the destination was divided, it was "because I would buy ingredients in Zebrast and go home".


    Buying it via a merchant is expensive, so if you have a magician - and a hobby is cooking - who can use the magic of maintaining the condition, you can be convinced.


    In fact, it''s not uncommon for a cook to visit Zebrast personally.


    "Mizuki, sounds like you''re having some fun?


    Cecil is intrigued, unlike the merchants. Is it true that I would like to participate in one way or another?


    Same goes for Emma.


    These two have only survived those rear palace lives on their own and are mentally successful and very curious.


    I''m so sorry you can''t take me! I''ll put the footage in the demon prop, so look forward to your return.


    "Yeah, I''m so excited. You''re working with my mentor?


    "When it comes to Mizuki''s master... was it Dr. Gordon?


    "Yes, he''s a good doctor."


    Raccoon blood.


    No matter what I do, I don''t need stomach medication, I''m a very large person.


    "Lady, I don''t want to talk about it now... but don''t do anything to disgrace Dr. Gordon, will you?


    Oh, do the merchants know about Dr. Gordon?


    ''Don''t be an accomplice to crime,'' I suppose you are darkly warning me that you will stab a nail even though you are frightened.


    "Fine. The teacher knows what he''s going to do, and based on that, he''s become an accomplice."


    "... right"


    "Yeah. You can check with the person."


    It still looks complicated, but the merchants didn''t come any further.


    Yeah, you know what you''re trying to say?


    Because the teacher is a ''doctor''.


    "The doctor who is the life-saving side" cannot be allowed to be involved in the killing.


    It''s only going to destroy the trust you''ve built, and if you''ve ever taken care of me, you''ll stop me.


    but.


    Nobody wants to kill anybody, it makes sense when Ning Ro dies!


    Mass murder? You think we''re gonna be criminals cheaply?


    Anyone can kill, the purpose is to kill!!


    All my mentors said, "Zama! ''Even if you laugh, you don''t get in a serial direction.


    "Brains sometimes beat swords"... no, I would even try to prove that ''brains are sometimes worse in nature than swords''.


    I won''t let you die, will I? I need you to live and spread the word about your fears and their experiences.


    This, important. Very important.


    You''re not going to ''just commit a crime'' for an important upcoming event, are you?


    Oh, if Knight s were here, I''d do everything I could to stop it.


    I am convinced by the instinctive part and previous experience that ''it will never be a busy thing''.


    "Don''t worry. Definitely not for such (raw) expansion."


    "Sort of... do you?


    "Yes."


    The merchants, for some reason, pulled their faces back, grinning and nodding at me.


    Oh, did you hear your heart?


    "By the way, Mizuki. How do we get to the fort? We''ll definitely be witnessed getting out of here, won''t we?


    Cecil''s question is yours too.


    Location pattern, guard soldiers standing at the entrance and exit of the village.


    Of course, we have measures in place.


    "Going from the top"


    "What?"


    "Well, can you even use the technique of aerial flight!


    It''s a boulder! And it''s bad for Emma to admire, but that''s if you think of magic in this world as a reference.


    The magic I use is a product of basic image and knowledge. So it''s a little different than normal.


    Float Your Body - Gravity Reduction, Flying - Manipulating the Wind - Optionally Wings, Air Resistance - Supported in Junction


    These three simultaneous uses can be managed.


    On the contrary, it seems impossible to have professional knowledge. "Cut it out" and "conjecture" are important.


    This world and the original world are not necessarily the same in the first place.


    Water with oxygen and hydrogen, about halfway through knowledge, can infinitely get water out, but with knowledge such as'' how much oxygen and hydrogen can be combined, how much water can be done ''you will only be able to do that.


    I presume that plant growth due to time shortening is also actually what makes it grow as imagined.


    It''s standard that you show me from seed to fruit once when you learn... ''That''s the other world! That''s all you grow up with!'' That''s the perception.


    ''That''s right'' in me unless I grow it from seeds and compare it to the original world.


    I have trouble using antidote magic or healing magic that I want to use conveniently, so my teacher doesn''t try to correct my assumptions either.


    As a result, I settled into a state of combining myself to produce a similar effect.


    Therefore ''omnipotent in a way''. I also call it a hassle for having to consider my magic power and its impact on my surroundings.


    You have to get used to it, rather than come up with it yourself. I can''t use chanting, so I can''t help it.


    "Because it''s not what Emma thinks. Sure would be tough to fly with your body floating normally."


    "Yes? Is it any different?


    "Hmmm... I''ll explain next time"


    There would be too many bad but unintelligible words for the two who lean their necks.


    I feel like I can only use ''people with the same degree of knowledge of the same world'' when I finally say it.


    "Ma, no. Then I''ll come."


    "Be careful."


    I wouldn''t say the perimeter from the window is dark, but it''s exceptionally dark compared to the original world.


    You don''t think you''re a person, even if you feel signs, because you have magic tools that make you unable to recognize existence just in case.


    People don''t normally fly before then.


    Get out of the window and go to the roof once, where you want to check.


    There''s no way I''m lost because there''s only light there somewhat far away!


    I let myself leap into the windless darkness and decided to go for a destination for now.


    - In a fort near the border (Captain''s point of view) -


    I feel uncomfortable and look around.


    The fog, which was even thin, seemed to thicken slightly at some point.


    Occasionally, fog occurs. That''s funny, too.


    That''s what I concluded with my deputy, but for some reason I can''t wipe the discomfort.


    Was the fog something that felt so tight and heavy?


    No, it''s not just the fog. Something... my chest whistles on purpose.


    You might laugh when you say Kang as a soldier or something, but surprisingly, a bad feeling is a hit.


    and then.


    Something collapsed when it sounded heavy. While vision gets worse, it moves faster than staring.


    "Hey, what''s up!


    ... A similar sound sounds sooner than the response to the query is returned, and I hear my men panic.


    What happened?


    I find the ''object'' falling on the toe of a shoe walking to the wall and I''m stunned.


    "Hey! What the hell happened!


    "I want to... because... but... move... Yi"


    Can''t your body move?... this fog? Or is it magic enough to cover the fort?


    But there must also be a connection in the fort. If so, should I be seen as having been put into a meal?


    There''s nothing wrong with me wearing a demonic prop of detoxification right now. Definitely poisonous.


    "Damn!


    I bite my teeth at my own lapse rather than caring about my men.


    It''s probably a border fort, but it''s not sweet enough for you to miss the ''allowed to break in'' lapse.


    If only we could at least capture the intruder.


    Moved by those thoughts, the intruder would go for it, right after he tried to rush out to his own office.


    Doggaaaaaaaa......!


    The sound of something heavy blowing up in the fog.


    And then what follows.


    Sorry to bother you. Let''s start the event. "


    A strangely bright, slightly elevated young man''s voice was heard from the mist.


    Oh, it was the gate that was destroyed... and I felt someone seep through despair and whine.


    Heh heh... the inside of the fort feels good. The soldiers are down!


    If you don''t wear the antidote magic props and stay in the fog, you''ll be like that! I''m sorry, you''ll be an extra.


    It''s okay! I''m just gonna get paralyzed for a while and then I''m gonna sleep all day!


    Don''t worry, we''ve experimented with the human body!


    Yeah, ''cause I have a detoxifying demon prop, so it doesn''t work.


    When I arrived at the fort, all I did was sneak a hole in a part of the junction.


    From there, mist the medicine the teacher has formulated and wait for a while.


    You create a junction that prevents certain ingredients from passing through in a way that covers the fortress where the junction was originally stretched, and you have fog in it. If it flows, the effect diminishes.


    It has been confirmed that this is where fog occurs rarely. If it hasn''t been elucidated, like, "The conditions under which fog occurs," they won''t be suspicious.


    I was alert to be noticed and looked around the gate, but there was no one to escape. I noticed about one of them.


    ... even though I''m pretty dumb waiting in a gym seat in the shadow of a building until it''s particularly effective.


    Doctor, this is our show of arms. I''ll keep the footage...!


    Doctor, they''re just saying they''re famous doctors, and they''re amazing at the formula. When I said, "Like this," he made me what I wanted.


    They are especially good at anesthesia and sleeping things because they have a lot of opportunities to use them.


    Will the conditioned liquid remain in effect and become fog? The question was resolved in one word: ''You can use magic''. You think some patients use it that way?


    ... Speaking of which, it was also on the game trap, fog of state anomaly effects. Should I do it in that image?


    That said, I may be training to be tolerant because I am a soldier.


    So approved by the Demon King and decided to experiment with humans. Poor prey was given by the Baxters. Speaking of which, you were a knight, redhead.


    Under the promise not to punish even the Baxters, Andy, you''ve been dispatched after the situational hearing.


    Repeat the experiment under the saying that if it works for the Knight of Ilfena, it will be fine, and it''s done perfectly.


    Andy, you weren''t much of a punishment because you were either paralyzed or asleep.


    In the future, I started re-educating and now I just leave him to sleep, so I couldn''t ask him what he thought. Let''s hear it again.


    Note that the effect of this medicine is that after a period of paralysis, you will not wake up from falling asleep for a day.


    I''m having trouble getting you to testify about the raid, if you''re paralyzed, you can''t even get in the way.


    I need you to take a good look at the characteristics of the killer, so temporarily change it to what it looks like and what it sounds like in the game.


    I make myself look ''like that'' instead of making a phantom. Is it like using a voice changer with my own phantom wrapped around it?


    However, if you are held because it is only ''looks/sounds like it'', you will find out in one shot.


    ... that a soldier with actual experience could distinguish between ''what''s real'' and ''phantoms''. It''s dangerous, but I can''t help it all.


    The captain also has a demon prop for detoxification, and we have to be careful around it.


    That''s why I started acting unexpectedly when it came into effect.


    In the mist, the soldiers, who fell on the person who appeared by destroying the gates of the fort, seep fear.


    I know what it''s like, ''cause there''s got to have been a bond, right?


    Even in the sense of locking in the fog, the junction remains tense. - Okay, once released, just renewed tense.


    A man who can''t see the look on his hooded robe? It''s a situation where you can''t move in addition to being broken into, let''s be scared.


    I''ll destroy some lights for now. It''s for later performances, it''s hard to throw an event on your own.


    "Nice to meet you, Kivera dogs? How does our combined poison work?


    When I say it deliberately in a way that incites, there is a visible fear in the eyes of the soldier.


    However, the people who had listened to the disturbances only glanced at them. Though I seem subtly afraid.


    "Who are you? Are you a magician?


    "Haha! Is that what you''re asking me first? Don''t you have to worry about your fallen men?


    Told you it was poison...... keep doing that and the guy laughs at his mouth crooked and dark.


    "You have as many as you want instead. Besides, I allowed you to break in easily. Useless, you think you need to care?


    ''Oh, no, you only think of me as a throwaway pawn. Poor thing.''


    The captain-like man to my provocation speaks plainly of trumpeting his men.


    I''m sure you can still hear me, though, right? Yeah, some people are staring hard.


    Who are you?


    "... we are the avengers."


    "Me," the "guys"?


    I don''t respond to that word, I put my hands on the hood and expose my face all at once. An unexpected breeze withdrew the fog for a moment. My hair and face dew.


    ''Silver hair'' illuminated and flowing in the moonlight in the dim, eyes'' green ''. Even a face like a woman can tell from her voice that she is a'' man ''.


    However, the effect of magic props does not recognize the face correctly.


    What I remember is the color of my hair and eyes, and gender. It''s not face shaping, it''s impact oriented.


    So I said, "You can see the color of your eyes clearly even though it''s dim? ''And don''t go in there. I think so, too. Let the atmosphere and momentum flow there, soldiers.


    Look, I''m purposefully acting, so remember me well?


    There''s no easy way to blow a wind, is there? It''s not like you''re bluffing.


    It''s often an event like "The Face Illuminated by the Moon Light", don''t go into the making of your face!


    Besides, ''The Avenger'' is a multiple setup. So naturally...


    Zach.


    "Uh... Wow!?


    "Hey what...!?


    Most people are stunned by the sight of the poisonless soldiers'' arms and feet being cut off one after the other, dripping blood, and at the next moment their faces are distorted by pain.


    In the midst of all that noise, I traced the magic of the Demon Stone and destroyed the Demon Prop. Now they will not be able to stand.


    The man who cut them off without a sound was a boy with a dagger in his hands. Send a glimpse to the enemy and it disappears into the fog.


    This is also a phantom. It''s an in-game memory. At last, the wounds of the soldiers are shallow.


    It''s natural that there''s no sign of it, I''m the one who cut it with the wind knife. A move you can do because you are unchanging.


    The phantom can''t be attacked just because it was in a ''cut off'' motion. We just combined the attacks.


    If you look closely, you''ll notice something strange, but they won''t be able to do it now because of the fog effect.


    And leave multiple phantoms to appear in the fog around me as well.


    There''s no sign, but I hear a laugh called Couscous, a man standing in his arms, a beautiful woman smiling gracefully... it''s all a phantom of my friends in the game.


    It''s not real, so it''s no problem to be a questioner. I''ve chosen people with a flashy appearance, so I''m afraid someone else will be detained.


    You''re too cautious, aren''t you? I said, "We."


    "Ku... you..."


    He''s losing his mind about whether the poison has been working.


    "You don''t have a shadow," "Where the hell were you!? Why are you the only one talking? ''The obvious questions like'' seem to be falling out of your head beautifully.


    Everyone who stood hard pounded his knees and his body gradually fell.


    Woohoo, Villain Street Damn me......! It would have been better if there had been a protagonist type burning in justice among the fallen soldiers.


    ''You''d have a sense of resentment, wouldn''t you? Why don''t you think I''m looking at a chance to retaliate?... It looks like something interesting happened in Wang Du, so I took a ride. You think we have a right to be part of this?


    "Wang Du...?


    Do you pretend you don''t know? Princess Wang ran away, didn''t she?


    "" Nah!?


    Seeing how many soldiers have a stunned look on their faces, they haven''t conveyed any information to this point.


    No, you seem to know the captainship. Have you just been notified and no information reached the soldiers, or are you hiding your position as Princess Wang?


    Or should we now consider the Corbella side and major towns to be the focus of the search?


    Well, if the metastasis team can''t use it, instead of lurking, the range of travel is narrow.


    ''And it''s too easy.... That''s a reminder.''


    A deliberate sigh turned confusion into anger.... a little more consciousness?


    "Our revenge is not enough to satisfy a miscellaneous fish like you. I wonder if I''d enjoy going for something else. ''


    "Fool, do, don''t... Whatever"


    ''Isn''t that true? Easy to break in, no hands, no legs, useless. "


    I''ll give you back your words as they are - and when I tell you that with a smile, the man desperately tries to stand up.


    I''m sorry? You can fall asleep. - Compromise, I''ll get you an important position, okay?


    ''It''s no use staying here any longer.... oh, shall we do this much''


    Saying so, lifting one hand over his head fluttered his magically influenced robe and hair.


    And shortly after swinging it down, a crack enters the fort with a strong light and a loud noise.


    Light, sound and vibration, and cracks that cannot be made by the power of those attached to the fort.


    What is simply associated with them is - lightning strikes.


    Until then, even those who had managed to stay strong began to complain and become frightened by the sight they had seen.


    ''That''s why I told you. "It''s too easy."


    Turn your back with a laugh. Those who remain stiff remain stunned without realizing that anyone but me has disappeared or the unnatural nature of the lightning strike.


    When I seeded it, I just cracked a part of the fort by simultaneously reproducing "dazzling light too" and "the sound of lightning strikes". He said if it was a real lightning strike, it wouldn''t be like this!


    I simply leave it as proof that the raid wasn''t a dream, so I don''t need to make it lightning strike.


    It''s dangerous if you''re close enough to recognize it with your eyes in the first place. Stay unaware.


    Well, it''s the last finish!


    Send the folded paper to the captain-like man in the wind under the guise of a ''accidental drop - I haven''t noticed'' situation.


    The man inevitably squeezed it and fell in as if he had done all he could.


    All right, don''t let go, okay? Why don''t you take that and talk to the center when you wake up?


    He''s conscious, but his body doesn''t move, and he gradually falls asleep. Make sure everyone''s completely asleep. I''m sneaking out.


    Just in case, go back and see if he''s squeezing properly.


    Then retighten the junction to the normal and exit. The fog was collected and returned to the liquid, which was detoxified and discarded around it. It''s evidence obliteration.


    Phew... This is the biggest trap of all, entitled ''Things don''t always go as promised''!


    That''s it, it''s a ''get raided, but no hands, no legs, no defeat, but chase the hint of what the killer left behind'' event in the opening of the game or something.


    The exit method of ''Disappearing with high laughter in the flames'' was rejected for reasons such as'' It''s strange that no one gets out to burn ''and'' It''s troublesome to leave burnt marks all over the fort ''. It''s a plain way out.


    If it''s a game, the hero''s journey begins when he wakes up. I think every time a similar development occurs, the king is a ghost who makes such a jerk chase a level single-digit protagonist.


    ... back to the story.


    Actually, not one piece of paper is folded. There are two pieces on top of each other.


    Drawn on paper is a map of Kivera. However, what was before Kivela took control of the surrounding countries and what is now.


    And the current map is marked with several places in red, one of which can be this fort.


    The guy who saw this would think... ''There are other forts to be targeted, they''ll show up there''!


    You think from the old map and the word "avenger," "the killer is a man of a destroyed country," don''t you?


    You suspect ''organized crime'' from multiple avengers, don''t you?


    You decide from the state of the fort, ''There''s a powerful magician or a magician,'' right?


    It would be great if you suspected that ''they might be hiding the King''s Princess''. For the possibility of collaborators, the whereabouts of Princess Wang becomes unknown, either domestically or abroad.


    If you think about it normally, Princess Wang will be an important pawn, and it is reasonable to assume that you will capture and use it rather than let him escape.


    If we give priority to protecting our country, we will refrain from using competent figures and magicians in the pursuit of the Crown Princess.


    The Red Hero is killing the Sorcerer, the numbers stay there. And if there is a magic battle, those who can use magic will be driven out into defense.


    As a result, we can lead a fugitive life in our favor, which is quite different even without a magician.


    They kept telling me not to taste the chaser, so if I lost the number and quality of the chasers, there would be no problem.


    "National Security," "Vigilance of the Avenger," "Search for the King''s Princess in the Country," "Chaser in the event of flight abroad". In addition to the fact that we are spreading our forces, there is a great chance that we can get away with it because we cannot act very well in other countries.


    Doctor, I did a great job showing you!


    It would be perfect as a souvenir story to disable a fort for two mentors!


    ... one action at a time is plain and I just use more than one magic at the magician level.


    The most flashy are gate breaks and cracks in the fort. There are no sequelae, so the only damage to people is cuts.


    Good luck downstairs! Good luck with the back work! I tried acting like a villain! Degree, seriously.


    Enough is possible if you use magic props or a few magicians. What can''t be helped is the doctor''s medicine.


    I''ve been busy doing things by myself, and there''s nothing hard about sharing roles.


    Having performed, backed, and acted alone, I begged the Demon Kings to be frightened.


    But it''s Kivera who takes the most laughter, that''s for sure.


    ''Cause I haven''t thought about anything after this. Wait, nobody''s going anywhere, okay?


    This is the end of the event because the goal is to reduce the number of chasers in order to work with the teacher.


    Sorry to keep you scattered, but it won''t continue, it''s not a game.


    So there are quite a few mysteries and coarseness that have not been affected by fog on the gripping paper. There''s a chance that normal letters will seep and paper will hit you... it''s waterproof though.


    By throwing away pawn speech, people will continue to retire soldiers, and if you spread this to people, it will be even more... It will be fun, but I don''t want to go that far.


    It''s only an event. Let''s just say that the purpose has been achieved.


    And I went home the same way I went, and I was waiting for Cecil and the others who made my eyes shine. ''Tell me what you did!'' It was a reminder.


    Cecil and the others are able to think in the entertainment direction, so you were fine in that backyard...

 86 Kibera, the culprit of the confusion, leaving

    "¡­ we will close the screening with this"


    Cecil and Emma have spared no applause for my words and admire them verbally.


    It''s worth having the two of you wait and edit the video to hear more about the event.


    "Really funny! Don''t regret not being able to participate."


    "It''s true. Mizuki, please don''t leave me next time!


    It should be noted that what the people in the room were looking at was evidence footage of an example event.


    My point of view alone makes it difficult to understand the situation, so I set up a few things before making a scene.


    The soldiers were confused by fog and anomalies, so they could set it up without any problems.


    It was necessary for the records to have only a strangely good view of our surroundings. The only time the fog was completely clear was when the wind blew, so it''s basically dim, but I can confirm that quite a bit.


    From the diagonal top (you can see the hostile situation), from the rear of the enemy (you can see my actions), and my memory (you can see the enemy''s situation).


    The footage edited by switching perspectives from three directions really only looks like an event. That is, entertainment.


    Though I admire the villain.


    Although the captain doesn''t seem like a bad protagonist.


    The actors other than me (tentatively) are still in their dreams if you want to finally say so.


    "That''s right. The Cecils are a mess, aren''t they? Anyway, if you just want to hide and see."


    "I understand that... why don''t you put on your mask and refrain from beside Mizuki?


    "If it''s us now, it''s going to be all right."


    "But you''re a villain, aren''t you? And royalty is supposed to be protected."


    "Doesn''t that sound more fun to you? Plus now he''s a fugitive... what about an oligarchy swordsman or something"


    "You don''t look like a good guy over there, and I''d love to join you!


    Japanesely said, ''I want to join you next!'' ''So, what about the service?'' There was no one to poke at us.


    Merchants! and stiff with his mouth open.


    No, I said ''excursions'' when I infiltrated the temple, so think of it as more than a ''fun event''.


    And this is what we need to think about in the future!


    It''s just... it''s full of my discretion and prejudice to get the results I want.


    And it''s amazing, right? You dropped the fort with two practically - one executioner, didn''t you?


    You can be praised for your hard work, right?


    "Uh... you know, miss? Just in case, where''s" it "?


    "There."


    Indicates distant lights visible through the window with a finger point.


    The fog''s clear, and I didn''t break all the lights, so I''ve got enough confirmation of the location.


    ... sleeping outside, but the actors won''t catch a cold or something?


    Well, he''s a soldier for once, and he''s not cold, so he''ll be fine. I can''t be that responsible.


    "So, this footage..."


    "I switched perspectives to record and edit them for ease of understanding. Read the instructions (brochure) at hand for more details"


    "No, because it''s not theatre watching or anything."


    "That being said, it''s a demonic prop footage, so it''s real, right? This."


    Saying so, the merchants silenced with their heads in their arms. Was it boring?


    Was my acting skills not bad enough? Again, the last exit might have been better served by a glorious'' disappear into flames with high laughter ''or something.


    "High Laughter" is a classic for villains. Shouldn''t I have missed my promise?


    "Because it''s not! There''s nothing wrong with what the lady thinks or what we think!


    "Was it not? So, what''s the grievance?


    "I''m not dissatisfied. I don''t..."


    "No?


    "" Why are you treating me like an entertainer!?


    Oh, I''m hammered. The others are still stiff.


    These two are just turning into my guardians and they''re getting back on their feet fast.


    Well, let me answer that question for now.


    "With personal taste"


    "So don''t drop the fort! Don''t flatter the soldiers!


    "Wouldn''t it be boring if you took it seriously! Even though it''s one of those events that mocks Kivela!


    "... is that the real deal? That explanatory note says," To reduce the number and quality of chasers "?


    "I want to have fun if I''m going to get the same results. Isn''t it amazing that there are no dead or seriously wounded?


    "That''s awesome, it sure is awesome"


    "But as a person, it''s a lot of trouble, isn''t it? There''s not half as much humiliation and anger for Kivera when she finds out, is there?


    "Isn''t that what matters! Dance with my hands!


    Guh, and look at me as I consolidate my fists and say it out loud. The merchants lose their words again.


    "Mizuki is a total villain favorite."


    "Sounds like fun. Best of all."


    Cecil and Emma were smiling and commenting.


    Look, merchant. The world''s better off having fun, isn''t it?


    I have a sense that I am talking about the level of immediate reporting if there is no soundproofing magic.


    ... just don''t reflect.


    The next morning.


    After breakfast we travel to their destinations. It''s a different course of action from here.


    What I gave you before I acted differently was lunch I rented the inn''s kitchen.


    This is my last hand cooking to thank you for. I don''t know if I can see Irfena.


    We have a little more distance to Ilfena, but we plan to reach Zebrast by the end of the day.


    ... No, don''t get there after noon. Because the merchants I met at the tavern I visited last night for dinner will put me in the carriage.


    Just on my way to Zebrast. The little fathers seem to know each other.


    The younger fathers seem to have quite a wide face for the purpose of gathering information for their journey.


    I''m a merchant, so gathering information won''t make me suspicious, and I''ve seen a lot of mixed intelligence.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t expect the knobs I made by renting the kitchen to appeal to culinary lovers to become a means of travel.


    You don''t know what life has!


    "Then please. This is lunch of the day."


    "Yes. Oh, sorry."


    A merchant, who can be called a critical brother, smiles and receives and punishes his luggage.


    It seems Hans that the two brothers help in the business of the house often travels with his brother Kamil.


    I guess they are also the ones who escaped from the Wang capital early. Sorry to bother you.


    "Don''t hesitate to slap me if anything happens. Don''t be shy of that brunette."


    "Ha... ha? Hey, I don''t know if I''m gonna raise my hand against a girl..."


    "I can use healing magic, so I''m fine! What if the damage spreads to the end you didn''t have the courage!?


    "Huh?"


    ... little fathers, what are you telling Mr. Kamil?


    After all, did last night''s event raise my level of danger at once? Have you been ferociously certified?


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t worry, merchants. My affiliation is Irfena. Up there is up there.


    Parents and cats are generally obedient to the Demon King, but I''m afraid of later.


    "You''re going to get here unexpectedly soon."


    Cecil''s expression is bright, somewhere, whether she''s happy to get out of Kivera.


    Emma was packing without even trying to hide her superior mood, and the two of them seemed pretty stressed out.


    If we get to Zebrast Royal Palace, we''re going fast to Irfena with the Metastases, a little harder.


    I''m sure Raccoon...... no, Marquis Leckbari is waiting now or now.


    Perhaps I will be taken straight to the waiting cavalry of the Demon King and his delightful companions.


    I didn''t know about the fort event except the teacher ~... pray that the sermon ends easily.


    I followed the village with that in mind.


    I think it was my fault that the merchants'' faces at the breakup seemed very ~ anxious.


    but.


    The king of Zebrast was my best friend. Write it as your best friend and read it as your kind friend.


    The Chancellor told me you look like a twin. One crack is my behavioral pattern. What a prospect.


    I didn''t deserve to imitate that I didn''t move any more than I knew I was going to help him escape.


    Safely escaped Kivela and crossed the Zebrast border.


    Unlike the original plan, the carriage is headed somewhere without us getting off.


    No, I assume you were close to the knights Mr. Hans and the others were strangely packing at the border?


    Besides, I suspected it at a time when the face I saw somewhere was mixed up with security.


    ''Cause all the Zebrest knights I know are officials of the Rear Palace disturbance, except Luca. They are knights, or Kingsguards, responsible for Rudolph''s personal security.


    After that, for some reason, in a carriage guarded by a knight, the mood is a calf to be donned.


    "What the hell is this all about?


    Cecil, be especially vigilant, but don''t worry. This is definitely Rudolph''s offer.


    I''m not sure I can convince you to think that, so I''ll keep my mouth shut.


    While I was off my sight from Cecil, it was also true that I had been deceived, so I took a shot at Kamil''s stomach, who was nearby.


    ¡­¡­


    Just like the little fathers, you guys.


    You have great abs for a merchant. Sounds like they knew what each other really looked like. - This.


    "Excuse me. We''re orders, too."


    Hmm.


    It''s a boulder, my best friend. You didn''t think I''d be the only one who''d give a big time running aid, did you?


    Have you sent support personnel in case you think about it?


    What if he finds out about last night''s event as well as the disturbances he caused in Wangdu?


    But, you know, I definitely think this is a harassment of the people in front of me.


    "I''ve been waiting for you. You did your best, Mizuki."


    Who would think a beautiful belly-black general would be waiting for him in a fort near the border when he was taken?


    You''re Rudolph''s escort leader, aren''t you?


    "I missed you, Mizuki"


    The surrounding reaction to the General, who did not even try to hide his joy, was divided into two types: ''turn away'' or ''stunned''.


    One of the guys turning away said, ''Sorry, I don''t have the courage to defy you...!'' What did you mean by squealing?


    ... you understood that some of this was harassment? Sail, what did you do to them?


    Didn''t you pick him up for another guy?


    Sayle squeals a small "please be great" in her ear when she hugs me without a glass of distrust.


    And Cecil and the others fall in love with the worldly beauty of grinning and holding me tight...... there is no such thing.


    "Get out, you''ll hate it"


    "You don''t like your persistence, do you?


    Cecil shelters her back when she pulls me off with the momentum that seems to make a stirring noise, Emma smiles and sets up a knife.


    Apparently, he instinctively felt the general suck.


    That''s amazing, both of you. Ordinary women are turning their jealous glances at me, aren''t they?


    Of course, Sail''s the one who''s after it.


    Sail had a pleasant grin instead of hurting his mood when he opened his eyes slightly to see if the two actions were unexpected.


    "Hehe, this looks okay"


    "What is it?


    Alert also Emma asks Dew. Cecil stays sheltered from me the same way.


    Princess - I''m glad, but be a little more aware of your position. The opposite is the position.


    "I decided that you wouldn''t burden Mizuki alone."


    You tried us.


    "Naturally. Mizuki is more important in my Zebrast than you, and I can''t lose her personally."


    "Is that the real deal?"


    "Yeah. You guys naturally choose a country if you compare it to Mizuki. That''s what I''m saying."


    Ahhh... because I don''t know Cecil and the others, did you have a strong perception of the term "royal princess and samurai"?


    If Cecil and the others were just a normal princess, it would mean hitting some kind of hand.


    That option must have included abandoning Cecil and the others.


    Was it the discerner, Sail?


    I thought it was the usual harassment!


    ¡­¡­ Didn''t you think of anything rude?


    "Yea?"


    "My gaze is swimming though."


    "I''m just embarrassed to be stared at by a nice general - I''m a maiden of my age."


    It''s not convincing because it''s stuck on Cecil''s back for the word.


    The two men, who were watching such a stupid intercession, relieved themselves of vigilance when they looked at each other.


    Yeah, don''t worry about it. The usual, don''t worry about it.


    And it''s true that Zebrast can''t honestly be in another country because of all the things that have happened lately.


    It would be a broken treatment just to get me this far.


    "Well? I didn''t know the day would come when I would hear the word ''maiden of your age'' from your mouth."


    This has to meet expectations! And the beauty general who deepened his grin made me a little princess hug.


    He boarded the carriage in a way that spearheaded Cecil and the others who were distracted by the speed.


    They''re going into the castle through the back entrance to avert some danger.


    Well, we better not have any sightings. There''s a chance the nobles are connected to Kivera.


    General, why is there a request to eat the pie you used to make?


    You mean work instead of lodging?


    So you want me to wash up and throw up what I did with Kivera?


    And it was naturally on the General''s lap until we got to the rear palace where we were specially authorized to use it.


    It stays the same when it''s transported, hasn''t it happened before?!?


    ... I waited for Rudolph to say, ''You again!'' It goes without saying that I was laughed at.

 87 One-way affection - but sometimes black

    Get off the carriage behind the castle.


    I am currently being transported to Sail through the corridor leading to the rear palace.


    It''s baggage handling, it''s harassment, if you envy me, I''ll take your place.


    Well, there''s something I need to check before I get there.


    "Ahhh... sail? This is going directly to the rear palace, right?


    Hey, Sail nods when he pulls his hair and asks.


    "Isn''t that right? It''s better not to touch people."


    "You have the balls, right?


    "... ah"


    Speaking of which, Cecil and the others stop and look suspicious at Sail stopping their legs.


    Are these two frogs okay?


    Generally speaking, it''s like the royal aristocratic ladies said they don''t like it.


    "Cecil, Emma. I ask you abruptly, are you okay with frogs?


    "What? Is a frog that waterfront creature?


    "Yes, that frog"


    Smart kids with crushed eyes, but they''re demons. And big.


    You won''t be jumping at me all of a sudden, but being screamed will be a fuss.


    I don''t normally think a frog lives in a pond in the rear palace in the first place - don''t say it''s kept, etc.


    But Cecil and the others replied, "I''m fine." Emma seems okay, too.


    Hey, good, good...


    "It tastes pale, but you don''t hate it, do you? Sometimes when I was camping."


    "You''re safer than any other creature. Are they kept as ingredients?


    "" Eh. ""


    I made a bomb statement to the words that followed. Stiff except for the two of us.


    Food... ingredients...?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wait a minute, huh!? ''Fine'' as meat?!?


    Doesn''t mean you''re okay, you two!


    Because it''s not food, those kids!


    "Oh...... well, you have that idea. Corbella has a food situation."


    "Don''t eat. Do it, they''re smart, owner-thinking sweet kids......!


    "Ah? I''m sorry, that... did you mean love animals?


    I snort firmly at Cecil, who asks me in cold sweat over the surrounding situation.


    "It''s a family. The knights and I who have been adorable since childhood cry, so don''t treat the kids in the pond like food."


    "They''re very smart kids, so if you let them hear you poorly, they may express their intention to feed you on your journey."


    The surroundings agree with Sail and I, who tell them in sigh, and Cecil and the others become drawn faces.


    Yeah, well, you don''t know you''re that intelligent, normal.


    That''s it, the distinction between "communicating with or without the will" that people unconsciously make to other races.


    It is also called the difference between animals and humans whether they eat or are eaten. Human beings don''t treat themselves like food if they speak the same language, even if they look different.


    If it''s easier said than done, you mean you don''t treat your favorite animals that you miss from family consciousness as food.


    "That''s all you''re gonna do!?


    "Do it. Those kids would definitely do it"


    "Enough to be our collaborators. Long individuals will undoubtedly be as intelligent as people."


    Tama looks like a long individual. She''s not much bigger than the others.


    However, that intelligence comes first in the punch. Smarter than humans when you''re bad.


    At least we''ll have enough heads to make our own improvements to the measures I''ve put in place - the instructions are definitely Tama''s idea to target the faces of the side rooms -.


    Moreover, as far as absolute obedience is concerned, control is taken as a group.


    I''ll give myself no hesitation if I tell my balls I can understand what it means correctly, those kids.


    "... ok. I''ll treat you as a family."


    "You''re a loyal man, I''m surprised."


    You seem convinced. Above all. I just need to scream for now, okay?


    Make him cute, if you can, and have some eggs and delightful company.


    So.


    Arrive at the rear palace for now.


    "You again! Now what have you done!


    "Ugh, Rudolph! Keep collars and chains on your watchdog like a keeper!


    "I can''t."


    "Ready to answer."


    "I spare my life. And I don''t want to be mentally tired."


    Rudolph bursts into laughter when he sees me as Sail holds me up.


    Chancellor, do something about your cousin if it''s enough to exhale.


    "Sail? You picked up a guest, didn''t you?


    "Yeah, I got you both safe."


    ... hey? I''m being saved.


    I''m convinced you won''t say anything about trying to identify the two of you, but you can never say ''I tried royalty''.


    "Don''t say anything," the Chancellor tells me with his eyes, tilting his neck slightly.


    "Mizuki had a hard time, too. I''m sorry I drove you out to escort me."


    "... no? Never mind."


    "Right."


    Ho, you mean that.


    I turn back to Rudolph by whispering ''I''ll explain later'' to Cecil and the others who tilt their necks.


    "Can I go to my room because I want to put the two of you in your luggage?


    "Oh. Eliza''s waiting for you in your room. He wants to talk."


    "Okay, I''ll see you later"


    I hear Eliza will explain the situation. Then you should just go.


    By the way?


    "Drop me off, General Belly Black."


    "I refuse. I''m happy to meet my beloved fianc¨¦e, huh!?


    "To?"


    "Eh."


    One shadow that plundered my vision.


    I''m surprised at the broken voice in a strange place. Soon there will be a noise called ''Tired'' and Sail''s hand will loosen.


    What I saw in my eyes, far away, was a flashing perimeter.


    Uh-huh.


    A general who stuck a specially sounding frog on his face.


    Tama...... sneaky close quote, you jumped on the stepping stone of Rudolph, who was arm-wrapped.


    That''s the kid I raised! You did it!


    Was Sail unable to deal with it because his hands were blocked?


    "Tama, Nice!


    "~! Master Rudolph, we work together every now and then.


    "What, am I bad too!? They just stepped on my arm!?


    Sayle''s anger turned to Rudolph, apparently, even as he put his hand on a frog with a sticky face.


    That''s just not what you''re thinking of turning your anger on frogs...... no, even humans aren''t Rudolph the Lord of Sails?


    Are you sure? I also sigh deeply and shake my neck to the side when I look at the Chancellor with the feeling that


    "You don''t have to wield your sword. Seriously, don''t do anything to hurt Rudolph..."


    "Hey, Sail! Take that off before you shoot me! Huh?"


    "What are you doing, Sail?!


    The roaring voice of the Chancellor, who turned his gaze in haste, was nothing. Master General, what are you going to do with Rudolph?


    No, it sounds like fun. Above all? Doesn''t that mean we could afford to be kidding each other?


    It''s better than the previous slaughter situation. Tranquillity Vegetarian Rashiine.


    And Tama left voluntarily when Sail''s aim was set for Rudolph.


    He comes straight to my feet and looks up, so he spreads his arms, "Come on," he jumps up and sounds happy.


    Whoo! Wow.


    "Cecil, Emma. This kid is the long individual''s balls. ''Octopus'' correctly."


    When I introduced you to them, you remained hugged by me, peppered and bowed.


    You''re an air readable frog like no other......!


    "Yes, I can snort what Mizuki and the others are saying."


    "I didn''t think frogs were so smart..."


    Well, that would be. I think the balls may also have the effect of being raised by people.


    Almost put us elsewhere. The general seems angry, but he doesn''t care!


    Rudolph alone is the spearhead with his ex-human Tama gone. The Chancellor also signaled by hand to go as soon as possible.


    It seems that Cecil and the others understood what we said, even though they were surprised to see the disturbance.


    So, do you want to go to your room now? Eliza''s waiting.


    "Omg! You''re gonna push Sail on me!


    Wow.


    "Master Rudolph? That kid can''t speak people''s language, so can you give me an excuse for that?


    "Mizuki! Help!


    "I can''t."


    "Quick answer!


    I don''t know how it fit in after that.


    "Long time no see, Mizuki."


    Eliza, the competent maid who gracefully welcomed me,


    "Ho, ho, ho! It''s a pleasure!


    She turned into a beauty who laughed heavily when she told her about the current state of the Sails she had left behind.


    Speaking of which, you weren''t close, with Sail.


    "Well done. That''s Mizuki''s frog."


    Wow.


    Tama was stroked by Eliza, too, proudly breasted? tension.


    Tama, were you a convict with a face stick after all?


    Cecil and the others don''t seem to have much to be stunned about. Well, that''s only natural because my perception of frogs has always been food.


    "Eliza. Sorry about the fun part, but please explain the situation on Zebrast''s side."


    "Ha! Something I did. I''m sorry, I''ll start right away."


    "No, it sounds fun and most importantly"


    "Yeah, I enjoyed it so much!


    You''re being honest, Eliza.


    Well, after that, you can do whatever it takes to fight Sail and Poison Tongue.


    "Firstly, about the treatment of Master Mizuki. I''m moving on to disguise work when I hear from you that you''re going to help Corbella''s princess escape more than Irfena. We spent about half a month in Quivera staying in Ilfena and Zebrast."


    "You mean you''ve been staying in the backyard like you always do?


    "Yes, the frogs have also acted to bring flowers to this room every day, and do not think that Master Mizuki has been recognized here in Zebrast for a few days"


    Did you make me proof that the sorcerer who was in Kivera and the other world of Ilfena are different people?


    Because it is known that there is my personal room in the back palace: ''Here comes the bloody princess! Pay attention!'' But if I told you, you wouldn''t be near me except by facial acquaintance.


    It has been recognized since the last time that I did not have a good impression on the nobility, and if I say ''I am doing a study of magic'', there are idiots who come near me for fear of retaliation if I interrupt.


    The frogs'' behavior must have been a factor in making them realize I was there. It is a well-known fact that I will be sweet when I come.


    But, frogs... did you pass the flowers into the room? It would have been tough.


    "Those who were accompanying us are working in disguise in the inn of the town with the three shadows who were waiting at the fort. Then we''ll head to Ilfena, so I was wondering if you''d be concerned."


    "So that''s what the Chancellor said earlier?" When I was staying in Zebrast, I accompanied them as escorts to welcome guests from outside the country. Two Guests''... Like this?


    "Yeah, you''re right. I''m terribly sorry for Corbella''s two men, but Mizuki is our priority."


    Even as Zebrast: ''Princess Wang has escaped! I was staying!'' I guess the facts are bad.


    Guess the person who falls under the two Guests has already talked. Have you tailored evidence that you are not a thorough fugitive?


    In fact, we have to be ''travelers only'', in any country. Otherwise, everyone involved will be told that they helped escape.


    The worst case scenario is tailored to the kidnapping of the Crown Princess.


    It is a very convenient development from Kivera today. It will push sin as a delight.


    That''s why Marquis Leckbari held me captive. Because you can use the setting ''Interworlds help you who know nothing about the princesses who have fled''. If you''re from another world, you don''t know who they are, and you don''t have the advantage of working with them.


    Even if you were pursued for cooperating, ''I''ve never seen you before, and I haven''t taught you anything, you don''t know what''s going on!'' to delude. In fact, there''s no contact with Corbella.


    Because in the first place, it''s natural that people from different worlds don''t know the face of royalty unless they want to see each other. I don''t even know the face of the Demon King''s family, me.


    Well, that''s the default setting. I''m talking about when I was just helping.


    Now that I have a personal purpose, I am apparently traveling with three Irfena childhood training daughters. I plan on putting it through with that unless I find out.


    I guess Rudolph and the others are willing to delude themselves by insisting that ''the fugitives don''t know'' if a search request comes from Kivela. They didn''t come to us, he said.


    There is also the possibility that a search request will come for you to treat you like a criminal. The soldiers at the fort didn''t know about the King''s Lady''s escape, did they?


    You can''t pretend to be irrelevant and not move when a search request comes to the country. Is that why you hit the lead?


    And they also sent those two in anticipation of a disturbance in Kibera.


    You can''t risk your country on personal matters just because you''re the king''s best friend. Should I consider myself doing my best not to lose me, the ''strongest pawn of the king personally'' as a country rather than helping him escape as a friend?


    It falsifies the duration of the stay of Irfena''s otherworlds as part of it. Be wary of tipping off information. I don''t know the facts except for the extreme part.


    ... I don''t know what to say, but I''m the only way to help even if Kivera pursues me. "The princesses entered the country pretending to be only travellers, and fled even further. The collaborators I have guided are dead ''and I pass irrelevant from the beginning.


    "What if I told you to protect Master Mizuki and protect Zebrast by sticking you out to Kivela?


    The two of you look like a flash at Eliza''s words as she explores them.


    I laughed as if I was relieved immediately. With a grin without any intention or regret.


    "Right. If we''re captured, Mizuki will help."


    "I''m relieved. Something that has been unilaterally involved."


    "Oh... you don''t want to complain to Master Mizuki?


    "It''s enough if you get this far. In fact, Mizuki is only accompanied by deceitful men who hide the facts."


    "''The travel documents were taken up by wielding an identity'' thing. I''m sorry about the victims."


    The eyes of Eliza, who was listening to the words of Cecil and the others, are softly flattered. It''s like trying to identify you two.


    Eliza must be aware that she''s saying terrible things to Cecil and the others. But Cecil and the others take it for granted.


    If they capture you, the two of you must undoubtedly be the only ones trying to help me. I''m revealing an excuse when I was caught to teach it.


    When he escaped, he met me and came up with a plan to use it...


    Zebrast''s statement


    "The three men from Kivela went straight to Ilfena. Irfena''s otherworlds were originally staying, and the two guests were as planned from the original. What if Kivera sent you a search notice? I''ll cooperate, but I can''t be held responsible until before the circular arrives. ''


    Cecil and the others'' policies


    "Essentially, the journey of three young tamed daughters presented by Mizuki. However, once captured, they decided to trick the other world into cooperating. Different from the information on the travel documents? No problem if you say you swing your identity and take it away. Tell me you convinced the rest of the world that it was necessary."


    ... Is this what it looks like? Although Cecil and the others have become powerful men who do not choose the means for the purpose.


    Even if it''s somewhat suspicious, Kivela can''t pursue it deep because Cecil needs to go back. The trouble with being explored is the same over there.


    Yeah, we''d better discuss this once. Especially the Cecils. Assuming "what if" is important, but it doesn''t require self-sacrifice.


    Well, if you get caught, you just have to run, okay? Giving up doesn''t exist an option.


    Ultimately, I''m not at all comfortable messing with the chaser while he''s on the run because vengeance is what I''m after.


    Other countries may take sides with Kivera, but if they just go through, they won''t come at all, assuming their own damage.


    Kivela seems to have gotten pretty strong, so hey... there''s a good chance I''ll miss it as a small retaliation.


    The demon kings also say, ''If you want to annoy Irfena, cut it off'', right?


    ... Ah. Tell Cecil and the others no. No, that.


    Then run to self-sacrifice, including the meaning of avoiding Irfena being held accountable?


    Well, I don''t feel like I need to think that far right now if I''m going to make a personal point.


    Kivera is still in turmoil. Thanks to this, other countries cannot move either because future policies are unclear.


    The confusion struck me because I dropped the fort. Rudolphs and the others must have this unexpected.


    "You''re not going to run away or lose, are you?


    That''s what you say as you stroke your balls. The gaze of everyone in the room is pointed.


    I think you should be responsible for what you say and do.


    "I don''t think Zebrast and Irfena will ever capture you. But after that, I don''t care how far you''ll be on my side..."


    That''s what Eliza says. She lays her eyes down.


    Yeah, I guess so. Priority should be given to my own country. I may have to capture and give it to you wherever I think it is.


    Basically, the surroundings will be in the form of enemies/ourselves cutting through alone.


    "I''m the same person who uses Cecil and the others. That''s why we have to get to Corbella safely."


    "Use, is it? Is something wrong? It was a request from the Marquis of Leckbari."


    "I don''t care about that king prince. Instead of putting a bullet in my beautiful face, I want to make it physically and mentally flabby, and I hate the king"


    "What?"


    "" Oh...... "


    Cecil and his facial expressions convinced Eliza to lean her neck. At this time, it exposes how it developed into a drinking party.


    Woohoo, every time I remember, I''m willing to go through my anger and kill...!


    "''Whatever you call King Solemn Qing, it''s a boy tasted by the nobles,''" Rudolph said. "


    "... well"


    "It''s no big deal to be called the Demon King," my protector said.


    "It is. That must be a very good statement."


    Uhhhhhhhhhh......!


    Our smiling faces are superficially smiling. Even if your balls read the air and try to be shellfish.


    Eliza''s grin was amazing just because she was a beauty. That''s the proximity of the name samurai.


    "I treat you like a rare beast, too, right?... Oh, because I''m not mad at you. You wouldn''t do a stupid imitation of waving your identity to a rare beast opponent, would you?


    "Is that how Mizuki treats you? Come on, you must be fulfilling your responsibilities in a splendid way...?


    "Huh? My daughter-in-law, who''s been treating me cold lately on top of my incompetence, ran away?


    Pisces! and there was a slight noise and entered the cup that Eliza was holding.


    You''re angry, Mr. Eliza... but it''s okay. I''m not willing to let you get away with it.


    "So, I''m not going to lose. Even the Ashtons didn''t forgive me. You think I forgive them?


    "This Eliza was wrong. Don''t treat yourself to the fullest! Let us help you with a tiny amount of power!


    "Thank you. I''d rather have Zebrast."


    "Absolutely."


    My hand! I had no previous worries about Eliza squeezing. Living in those eyes is a colorful expectation.


    Instead of pulling a dong, Cecil and the others say, "That would be a terrible insult," and they show us their understanding.


    Comrade! You can''t forgive me, I can''t believe ''I''m making fun of you.


    "What kind of hand did you use to do that with Ashton?


    That must have been something interesting, huh? And Eliza and I have a very good laugh at Cecil, who is going to ask me a lot of expectations.


    "I''ve tailored triple suspicions to the two idiots like ''childhood hobbies'', ''mature adorable'' and ''homosexual''"


    "Hehe. You mean Ashton Billingham and Daniel Albright. I wanted to help you too."


    "One Duke son, by the way. Suspected homosexuals tailored the scene of the affair and even came out as willing witnesses."


    Tell us without as much guilt as the shards. The two of you look at each other.


    "Whatever that is."


    "Sounds fun."


    I got a fun-loving reaction back.


    Eliza, because these two have this personality. I think the escape''s gonna be pretty fun, too, huh?

 88 Whos the victim?

    Since then.


    He worked in the making of the dishes while Eliza helped him, and for dinner everyone involved was assembled at the salon in the rear palace.


    A Viking meal doesn''t take much extra effort, nor does it require so much pay.


    For the record, a small pond has also been built on the corner facing the garden, releasing ornamental fish, so they''re going to evacuate the frogs here in the cold. The side facing the garden is made of vitreous material, so the frogs can easily get used to the view of the garden.


    I feel the side chamber includes a sign of intent not to come for the time being, but I guess the frogs love it more than that.


    It''s good to have a parent full of them. Hey, frogs. I''m relieved too.


    ... back to the story.


    No, I think we should solve the misunderstanding because there''s definitely a difference in perception.


    Maybe all of you at Zebrest have become ''Lady Celestina, Princess of Tragedy'' as I initially thought.


    Yeah, I know how you feel, right? I thought so, too.


    In fact, all I can say is, "Asshole King Prince, a group of VS women''s federations."


    If you want to say something personal, the princess is the best and most decent. It wouldn''t be uncommon for women to fight each other in the backyard.


    ... What about the villain-side lass boss who actually walks past the sidekick and is almost an outsider?


    If you''re bad, you just look on Cecil''s side, her behavior. At least a strange gift from the nobles didn''t come because of her.


    I don''t know what to say, but Rudolph and the others were desperate to protect me because they saw things in a serial direction.


    That interpretation is also correct. Correct...... guess you don''t actually need to be that serious.


    It''s my personal decision, but I don''t think we''re going to have a search request in every country. I was wondering if treating you as a criminal would be to the extent of ''please don''t interrupt me because my chaser is on his way''.


    ''Cause I have to expose that one fort is being targeted by a dropped tissue.


    As a big country, the position of the ''mighty'' is shaky, isn''t it?


    If you''re a big criminal enough to request a search from another country, you''ll have to tell them what''s going on.


    Besides, their aim is Kivera. I have trouble getting my hands together with other countries.


    We have to be ''only travelers'', but it''s the same with Kivera who can''t make a stand.


    The purpose of the fort event is not just to "lose the quality of the chaser", it also means to "reduce the number of hands available".


    ''Interventions of other countries I have to follow'' is what I thought was the most troublesome part of the escape, so I planned it as a trap!


    Knight s instinctively came to advise me because I felt all sorts of sucks, but I smiled and rejected it. Even the teacher found it necessary to cooperate.


    Besides, it is normal to assume that other countries are finding out at the moment even if Princess Wang escapes. It would be better not to get stuck in the direction of hiding the situation afterwards.


    When Cecil finally returns to Kibera, it will be cleared up as "over" and no further pursuit can be made by outsiders.


    Rudolph and the others didn''t know about my behavior and Cecil and the others, so I guess they identified Alibi making and Cecil and the others as'' common measures''.


    If it''s normal, you need it, if it''s normal. This time, nobody was just normal.


    Especially since making an alibi called ''Irfena''s otherworlds are irrelevant'' is a great thank you to me for hiding the right position until Corbella is reached.


    I don''t think they''ll find out for the time being, including the fact that Al and the others are in Irfena.


    Everyone has drastically reduced the likelihood of trouble with Ilfena. Thank you for your honesty.


    I also explained the circumstances to Cecil and the self-sacrifice proposal was rejected, so let''s have them give up their weapons at Zebrast.


    This is the direction of the use of force and forcible breakthrough if caught.


    ... In the meantime, I have tried to expose the facts of Princess Wang''s cold treatment and my personal expectations to all concerned.


    Yeah, including, of course, what we did in Kivera and the situation until we got out.


    What do you say, that''s too much fun, huh? Surprise, Zebrast!


    It''s incredible, but it''s true, this.


    "... Seriously?


    "Seriously. What do you do with lying"


    Is it natural for anyone but us to be blatant?


    Sayle has the usual smile on her face, but it''s not her fault that it''s attracting anywhere.


    Yeah, yeah! You can understand that feeling very well!


    Even I didn''t think that the "most difficult/difficult to break into the rear palace and make contact with the princess" would be without any difficulty at first.


    This is the path that everyone in this rescue team will take, throw away your previous common sense.


    "So, what is it? Cold treatment is the culprit of Prince Wang''s actions, and the knights and samurai of the house you want to rub off boarded?


    "That''s the thing. The decent people seem to have been kept away by buying Prince Wang''s unhappiness."


    "... I don''t think King Kivera will allow it."


    "As far as the rear palace is concerned, it will be entirely under the control of Prince Wang. I can''t resist the King and the King''s Prince''s vows, so I think I was going to use Cecil to do something about the King''s Prince."


    "Are you saying there was also a possibility of obsolescence?


    "Maybe. Weren''t you going to call it in to the public and let Cecil testify when things went wrong? Positively, you don''t think Cecil is going to take any action on his own, and then you can''t get away with it if you ask him what happened in the backhouse."


    If there is a problem, you can jump every excuse as "necessary" and call the Crown Princess.


    And as long as we can confirm that the ''covenant'' has not been broken, there will be no lies in the words of the Crown Princess.


    Above all, there is no future for Prince Wang, who acted in what should also be called treachery against the king.


    "Because we impress the people with Prince Wang as a ''one-way prince'', in the case of abolition, didn''t we also make a scenario called ''Prince of tragedy and princess following him down the throne of Prince Wang when he fell ill''? I know it''s practically claustrophobic."


    "I see. Then can we take turns in peace?"


    "Yeah. The sinners will be punished, and Cecil will be buried in the darkness because he can''t resist the king''s word"


    "It''s certainly something King Kivera would do. Then you won''t have to abandon the queen."


    The Chancellor is also nodding convincingly to my expectations. After all, King Kivera is like someone who gives priority to being a king over being a parent.


    If we are forced to abolish it, we cannot avoid backlash from the people who admire the Queen without knowing the circumstances of the Crown Prince.


    The tradition of ''boys of the rightful queen take precedence over inheritance'' would also justify rebellion.


    That said, it also goes a long way to exposing Wang Prince''s gesture of incompetence. Based on those circumstances, I can say that if Cecil was brought here, then marriage was his last chance for Prince Wang.


    "As for Kivela, you scratched my chance to clean things up inside."


    "I don''t know what to say... I call you princesses, I call you Mizuki, do you have any luck with Kivera"


    Almost everyone in Sayle''s words gets the look of ''uh, you sure don''t have any luck''.


    Rudolph sighs heavily when he sees me.


    Are you scared, my best friend?


    But Rudolph seems to have reacted a little differently than everyone else.


    "It''s sloppy, Mizuki! Why would you shut me up about something so funny? You''re my best friend!?


    Shit! I hold my hand and theorize strongly that I''m very dissatisfied.


    "You''re the king. Protect the country, the country."


    "I should have followed you directly to intelligence! Absolutely, that was more interesting to report!


    I guess so. The report that came to Rudolph''s would be about "The King''s Lady''s Escape, The King''s Lady''s Cold Treatment, Suspicion of Dreams, The People''s Confusion and Measures for the Country".


    You won''t know any more unless you''re a party. There''s no way to find out.


    It should be noted that the above report adds information from me which makes me very laughable.


    - Record! I saw, the reality of Princess Wang''s cold treatment!


    - Prelude to the collapse of Kivera! The Truth About Prince Wang


    -Back of the Happy Place - Temple Corruption


    -Mighty country myth collapsed! Fort down!


    It''s the title of what the hell do you think it is, but it''s all my report and evidence footage. You don''t have to look at the content. To some extent, it''s summed up with a title that understands the contents.


    Of course, it includes the target element.


    What''s so amazing is that neither me nor Rudolph have any lies included!


    Both are correct, what information is being given. Are you okay, Kivera?


    By the way, the footage of the fort event was greatly received by the frogs.


    It''s a world with little entertainment, I need to know what''s going on. Event conflicting footage is novel.


    But the humans were frightened and surprised to the front. This behavior just seemed unexpected to everyone.


    The Chancellor also forgot his novel and ceased, and the General consolidated.


    Yeah ~... if the Wizard is going to fight, let''s predict this much, shall we? You treat me like a natural disaster?


    Apprentice your balls a little. I think she admired my strength purely.


    Rudolph also looked difficult and was silent, apparently saying, ''Sounds like fun! Bad!'' It seemed to mean.


    That''s just great, best friend. Can''t it work because it was only a prey to those side chambers?


    "... Mizuki? Seems like you''ve been doing a lot of things, but isn''t it too much to drop a fort?


    "No? It''s a way to disperse Kivera''s power, reduce the quality and number of chasers, and prevent her from representing herself in the surrounding countries and asking her to cooperate with the search, right?


    "What?


    I laugh and tell the Suspicious Chancellor.


    That''s how you showed it as entertainment without talking about the purpose of the fort event.


    The explanatory notes only say ''to reduce the quality of the chaser and reduce the number'', so I guess I''m worried about the possibility of being compromised.


    You''re the guardian of the child in question, as always, Prime Minister.


    "If an organization is going to set up to drop the fort, it will be a priority to protect the country. Besides, we must leave someone competent in counteracting the country that has information about the King''s Princess''s escape. The king''s princess may also be hidden, so the search extends beyond the country as well as into the country. Above all, would it divulge externally the fall of a fort that would shake the perception of a ''powerful nation''?


    "... it would certainly be easier than fleeing normally. From other countries, you''ll be more concerned about Kivera''s trends than the King Princess who ran away."


    "So this is what we need to do."


    I laugh when I dull and say it out. I guess I''m Sail saying ''a very pleasant face''.


    Everyone here is aware of what lies behind my measures.


    That is - I have not followed Kivela in any way. Just drop it.


    That king and the upper management will not destroy the country, but this time the wound will be deep.


    "You come on...... why do you hate Kivera so much? You''re definitely trying to get Kivera in trouble."


    "Oh, what makes you think that?


    "Wouldn''t you have brought the princess back to Corbella in negotiations without escaping? It''s all over there."


    Oh. That''s sharp, Rudolph.


    It would certainly have been possible to take it in that direction.


    But.


    "Why do you have to do something that King Kivela would love to solve?"


    "Well, that''s true."


    "You''d be more sure to let that hurt you thoroughly, wouldn''t you? I just imitated the wonderful."


    "Kotowaza?"


    "''Half the battle ends with the first blow''. For me, Kivera escape is the only way to do this."


    It''s also called a must-win. This is exactly what fits in with Kivera this time.


    Even if it doesn''t interfere with the teaching to make a resounding attack later!


    Eliza laughs at Rudolph, half impressed, and shoots back.


    "Heh heh, I don''t need to give a lesson to a student who looks down on my Lord as'' a boy tasted by nobility, even if he calls me King Solemn Qing ''. The knights of Ilfena, insulted by His Highness Elshon, will not remain silent."


    "Well, the Demon Kings don''t think I''ll forgive them."


    ¡­¡­ I got it. Is that why? "


    Convinced, Rudolph nodded, and the knights around him snorted deeply and agreed.


    Why is that convincing, Zebrast?


    The Chancellor gave me an answer as a representative to my surprise.


    "You will not be allowed to unfairly disparage those close to you anyway."


    "... maybe?


    Dear Chancellor, I am worried with a sigh of sigh as I explain. Can''t you be convinced that there is a lot of danger this time even if you understand it?


    You''re no different, Prime Minister. The parent cat of Ilfena will react similar to yours.


    By the way, right?


    "Cecil, Emma... you haven''t joined the story, but what the hell are you doing?


    "I feed you every once in a while. That''s surprisingly cute."


    That''s what I say. Throw a pie made to bite size into your balls mouth.


    Frogs, it seems fine to eat anything like demons. Poison, of course.


    According to the biographical atlas, ''Isn''t it a state in which detoxification magic is always used in the body''?


    Certainly the weakest species with no nails or fangs, and in order to survive, they may have a body so that whatever they eat is fine. That''s very successful.


    They also have poison resistant demons, so maybe it''s an ability that''s not uncommon for demons with magic powers? Even if you can''t chant or something, you have magic.


    "I''m wearing food while it''s warm. Mizuki, tell me next time."


    Next to Cecil, Emma has her hands on cooking.


    Was it quiet because your balls were eating too? Looks like we both missed it. Above all.


    And we both are. It''s too much mypace for the party''s sake.


    No, that''s better if you''re my companion.

 89 Sins, punishments, sinners and

    - Between Kivera and Kivera - (King Kivera''s Perspective)


    Breathe your inner sigh into the sight you see from the throne higher than the floor.


    At the end of his gaze, a young man in a position of tracing grips his fist hard... but without resembling and reflecting, he is before the king himself.


    I guess I''m still the only father to Prince Wang even after this period.


    "Stupid."


    Perhaps even the neighbors think so. It was also readily apparent from the gaze to which it could be directed.


    I''ve never been foolish before because I can do a lot of work without the princess.


    However, it is only ''about getting rid of a given job''.


    Mental immaturity was obvious from anyone''s point of view. And that''s deadly as a man of power.


    Being obsessed with certain things and not seeing much of your surroundings.


    Don''t listen to your subordinates who complain.


    You prioritize your emotions and are not responsible for the consequences of your actions.


    There are many other factors that have contributed to this outcome.


    A good enough reason to ruin it, even if it''s not a king.


    In particular, the status of ''Prince Wang'' and the fact that Kivela is a great power would also have been a factor in applauding stupidity.


    Few can defy Kibera because of his second position, and naturally there are those who rub against his power.


    If I ran to self-preservation, I would not complain, and if I wanted to be liked, I even praised and cooperated with Prince Wang for his stupidity.


    As a result, Prince Wang turned away a true loyal minister who thought he was competent and right.


    They said they were the ones who were prepared to get upset and point out their mistakes.


    I picked it up as best I could, but still not everything. Those close to them must have been disappointed in Prince Wang.


    It is a natural consequence of what is said in the shadows: ''The arrogant and foolish prince who cuts off his loyalists''. It''s all because the person is bad.


    That being said, it can''t be easily scrapped.


    If we overshadow the long-standing tradition that the sons of the righteous queen have an inheritance advantage, we can easily predict that there will be a future inheritance dispute.


    In order to gain the status of king of a great power, a prince with the right of inheritance and a family of his mother must become one force in contention. But it''s worth it, the status of King of Quivera.


    The perception planted on the people to delude the foolishness of Prince Wang will also stand in the way of abolition, and there will be a people to protest.


    ... without realizing that Lucas'' taking the throne is the beginning of a rough country.


    Marriage to Princess Celestina was the last favor I and the heavy towns decided upon.


    The princess understands that she cannot defy her position.


    It will serve as a righteous queen, whether she is a pet princess or not.


    That princess is smart inside. He must have stood Lucas up and sometimes did everything he could for his country while he was wearing mud.


    I don''t know if it''s for my country or Kivera, but I don''t care about that.


    Because we just have to get the results we wanted and superficially play The Princess of the Great Powers.


    It would have been the best opponent for Lucas, who couldn''t leave the princess and was unwilling to abandon his position as Prince Wang.


    Lucas himself broke it like no other. Without even knowing what it means to be a royal life.


    Didn''t you understand that even though it would be Prince Wang, you were in a position to kneel to the King?


    There is no way to pinch personal feelings there, which are under the Lord and his subordinates before he is a parent or a child.


    Moreover, it is not the discretion of individual kings, but can also be considered part of a government approved by the upper echelons of the country.


    Isn''t it obvious that if you defy him, he''ll be charged with treason!


    ... No, it would be somewhat worse in nature than defying it. The reason why we didn''t notice so much in the first place......


    "... that the facts were confirmed from the diary of Emelina, a maid of honor with Princess Wang, and others are still under investigation."


    "Right. Was what was stated correct?"


    "Yes, it''s written in a format more like a report than a diary. Perhaps it was considered easier to gather evidence when things came to light."


    "I guess you can''t get away with it if it''s so detailed by then. Well, I guess there''s no such thing as a written part of it with personal emotions?


    "No. You only wrote down the facts."


    The proximity who glanced at the report to the Chancellor, who darkly tells him, ''If he had become emotional, he would have had words so terrible that his eyes could not have been hit,'' lays his eyes down.


    Knowing the contents of the diary, I read the report of the investigation team that we sent, and I don''t have much words for cruelty because I know the contents are not false.


    "You don''t think that''s false!


    "I don''t think so. The same is true of the investigation team we dispatched¡­ No, we acknowledge the more terrible content in the Report."


    I feel even more disappointed in Lucas, who scratches his feet badly during his lifetime. Do you not realize that denying the contents of the report is'' accusations made by Prince Wang himself that the investigation team trusted by the King has reported falsehood ''?


    This alone will leave the intelligence agents who are currently attached to me with their replacement.


    with the phrase ''I guess you don''t trust me anyway''.


    "Lucas, did you say that?" This marriage is a royal life, "he said."


    Bickle, and Lucas'' body jumps.


    ... pitiful. He said he could get out so high pressure on those who assumed he was understated.


    "I listened to your" My Ladyship "and the princess''s pledge did exactly what you said. Now, leave the conditions here to swallow. I don''t do my part, etc... What are you going to do?


    "I''m not going to marry anyone but Elaine from the beginning."


    "Come on!


    Stinging, he stares at Lucas and shuts his mouth spitting nonsense.


    "How far do you care if I insult you? There can be no concession to the king''s life." I''m not going to marry anyone but Elaine from the beginning "? You conspired against the king, you."


    "I plotted, etc!


    "So what are you going to do with the princess''s cold treatment?... No, treat it raw and warm in terms of cold treatment, etc. It''s your responsibility to treat the royal princess worse than the prisoner!


    "I am not involved in what the ladies did! With the knights, the rear palace guards."


    "The fool! Management and responsibility will come with you more than this one can be involved in the rear house!? Besides, Lucas... it''s impossible that the knight of the escort won''t accompany the Crown Princess. Unless you order me to!


    "Dear Lucas. Can you explain it to us, too? Why hasn''t Princess Wang''s possessions increased despite the fact that her budget is being used?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "The documents bear your seal of approval. I asked the noted artisan and he said he hadn''t met anyone but the princess. Does this mean that the country''s wealth was embezzled?


    "Are you going to tell me this is still irrelevant, Lucas? I thought it would be better if I didn''t!


    They crushed all the excuses - no, no excuses like that can be allowed from the beginning - and everyone realizes that they weren''t going to take responsibility for Lucas''s appearance of fading blue and biting his lips.


    You wouldn''t have been treated so badly if you had fulfilled your minimum responsibilities, whether you were a pet princess or not. Because Lucas'' own stupidity is directly linked to Princess Wang''s cold treatment.


    Show the samurai and knights the attitude ''Princess Wang is the disturber'' and there will be a fool who moves to be liked.


    There is no reason to assume that ''only the rear palace will forgive you'' if you do not punish those actions.


    Even Kivera''s sense of superiority is ingrained, Lucas''s attitude must have applauded the laziness of the knights and samurai in their duties.


    And I''m guessing Lucas himself didn''t anticipate any of the effects or consequences of his actions.


    There was still salvation if there was no excuse but to apologize... Was it as futile as I would have hoped?


    "Lucas, you were only in the position of Prince Wang because you are my son, and you were not recognized for excellence."


    The gentle voice that sounded unintentionally is a little trembling as to whether she is desperately enduring tears.


    "You always mourned not being able to marry Lord Elaine by saying ''the old tradition is not everything'', but you were the prince king because of that tradition. ¡­ no matter how stupid"


    "Is... Mother?


    The queen, who was holding back next door, is squeezing the dress with her trembling fingertips.


    I''m not exempt from pursuing blame with her, but I guess I feel sorry for my son''s stupidity more than that.


    "It''s not uncommon for women to compete with each other in the rear palace. Lord Elaine is in that category¡­ No, it is very dear. She herself has done nothing to the princess so much that she cannot be tried or otherwise. You may be blamed for taking your belongings, but it''s also true that it led to avoiding harassment."


    "Mother, up."


    "But"


    Gaze firmly with Lucas.


    Condemn my son as queen, who tries to be gracious.


    "Because of your stupidity, that''s no longer the case. Do you know that many of the samurai being interviewed speak of" For Lucas "and" For Elaine "? It can''t be irrelevant."


    "The samurai would have done it on their own!?


    "Still, if the subordination is done, the Lord must take responsibility. Everyone knows that Lord Elaine, the princess, has no authority whatsoever... you''re the one who got involved."


    It''s true. The princess has no authority whatsoever. Precisely, it would be enough to get you in a good mood and get Prince Wang to talk to you.


    Even if it''s a waste habit, it''s something Lucas should admire. Because that''s the obvious.


    "It must be normal in the Back Palace for women to fight each other!?


    "It would have been a ''feud between women in the rear palace'' if they had been treated as princesses of kings. Look, the premise is that you''re being treated as you deserve! It doesn''t even seem like he tried to kill the King Princess in the way of anyone who sees her."


    Moreover, you, the Crown Prince, are in charge.


    In addition to that, he will be returned as unnecessary by shaking his head even if he turns his gaze of labor to the queen, who shuts his mouth.


    As for Lucas, I guess he was going to clean it up in The Feuds in the Back Palace. I wouldn''t have actually competed with a pet or anything.


    But the facts don''t allow it.


    Speaking of small countries, royal princesses, and the princesses of our kingdoms, it''s irrelevant to let that happen.


    As everyone silences, the queen inadvertently rises and kneels.


    And he put on his hand a ring, a testament of the queen, and offered it respectfully.


    "Your Majesty. This time, I am also responsible for giving birth to such a fool. I will withdraw from the Queen''s throne to fulfill my responsibilities."


    "Mother!?


    "Lucas wouldn''t have been a king prince if I hadn''t been a righteous queen. It''s not a king''s vessel."


    ''It is not the vessel of the king'' is clearly said out of his mother''s mouth, and Lucas is dismayed.


    When I turned my gaze to the queen, I stared back firmly.... why her brilliance was not passed down.


    "I used to compete with Sophia and Elise in the rear palace for His Majesty''s pet. I guess that appearance showed Lucas as to be a ''natural thing''. I can''t reflect on what I did to Princess Celestina."


    "That''s not true!


    "Yes! Weren''t you more modest than any of us!


    The two side chambers, who had refrained beside the queen, deny it even as they wept.


    I know she told you she was leaving the Queen''s throne, but she doesn''t seem convinced she''s going to despise herself.


    Having supported their country more than just competing for their pets in the past made them good friends. The two sons are also looking to support the country where they grew up.


    Lucas used to be, too. Before I couldn''t resist the heavy pressure of Prince Wang to escape.


    And once you get away with it, all you have to think about is sweet words and running on a warm path. Because of Lucas'' own weakness.


    "Please leave either of you to the Queen after I leave. They are the ones who will necessarily be supportive of His Majesty. Your Majesty himself must know that."


    "Right, you''re both doing great"


    "Yes, I can be punished with peace of mind."


    The queen smiling calmly turned her grin to both of them once she looked back. But when they looked at each other and nodded at each other, they knelt and drowned, just like the queen.


    "Your Majesty, we are not the vessels of the queen. Your Majesty knows which one you deserve."


    "We will be punished instead. Please, don''t imitate the Queen like she let go."


    "... well, you think so"


    "" Yes!


    The Queen will also be right in her actions. She''s the only one without any blame.


    That''s why he said he would take responsibility for himself and leave the Queen''s throne before Non laid down his hand.... to keep the king''s hand out of trouble.


    But the side rooms are right, too. They are trying to protect the Queen and the country by taking responsibility for themselves.


    I''m not foolish enough to be shown that.


    "Lucas, you bring back the Crown Princess. As soon as the investigation is complete, we will use those who were on the rear palace guard as chasers. The only thing you can do is know the face of Princess Wang."


    "... Yes"


    "Oh, you''re not forcing me to bring you back, you''re asking me to go home in good faith, right? You have everything you need."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Okay, go"


    Speak up on Lucas'' back as he tries to leave the room graciously.


    "Do you have any friends who will struggle with you?


    ¡­¡­


    I look at Lucas without any emotion leaving without saying anything.


    Was there anything to think of the queens? Or is there just the fear that he will cease to be the King Prince?


    "Your Majesty..."


    "You guys get out of the room too. Nobu doesn''t want you to be lost."


    "But!


    "Isn''t it the people who decide that? I gave Lucas respite. Everything starts with that."


    "... Yes. Excuse me, sir."


    Even if I''m not convinced, the king''s words are absolute. The queens leave the room to support each other.


    I am convinced that the next generation will be preserved if they and their sons are present in that figure.


    Even if the country is about to rock.


    "Was it a good idea?


    I suppose the Prime Minister, who asks modestly, feels that the pursuit of responsibility for Lucas is too light.


    That''s the same for the neighbors. But I don''t try to gently pinch my mouth on the king''s extraction.


    "Don''t you say" forgive "or" let it go "?


    "So how?


    "Do the knights involved in this one bother the house as much as they punish?


    "Yes. Being a Kingsguard is disastrous, and if my parents are strongly protested because they are connected to the merchants, it can cause internal division."


    In the rear palace of Lucas were gathered houses of such nearness, or houses of such value.


    Because connections to their homes will be more comforting than becoming kings. However, only if Lucas himself is not taken in by their thoughts and has received loyalty.


    If those around them obey Lucas themselves, they will use the power of their parents'' homes for the good of the Lord.


    But when Lucas himself is on the side of being used, the story is different. Anyway, if you''re aware of being used, if you trust them to keep whispering ear-friendly things, you''ll turn them into puppets.


    They are also desperate because only Lucas will not be convicted this time, but the house could be damaged as well.


    What a pity it is to act from self preservation and inner self rather than loyalty.


    "Bring the princess back as a chaser and I''ll give her mercy. If you run away like that, destroy every house and ignore the king''s life."


    "What is the favor when you bring him back?


    "The execution would have been reasonable, but the sentence would have been commuted to life and the punishment would not have been extended to my parents. But in the future, I need you to stay away from the center a little bit."


    The king''s trust means crushing. If we gradually move away, we can get into the next generation and beyond.


    Although there would be nothing but humiliation, such as the birth of a Kivera being chased through the centre.


    "What is it from the court magician involved in the pledge?


    "He says he hasn''t broken his vows."


    "What about the pledge?


    "He also said that the junction had not been lifted. But we haven''t been able to reach the conjoined sorcerer, and we haven''t been able to disarm him yet."


    I am anxious that the bond between the pledge vault cannot be broken, but if the pledge itself has not been lifted, there is no problem.


    Because what matters is that it works.


    "Let Lucas go apologize as soon as the princess returns to Corbella." Prince Kivera''s second king "is" Going straight down and bowing his head, "there will be no more sincerity." The princess can''t resist the king''s prince "?


    I think I understand what the closest people are trying to say to that word.


    "Is that why you''re leaving Master Lucas as as Prince Wang?


    "That''s right. I no longer expect Lucas. But it''s a valid pawn when it comes to Kivera showing good faith."


    "If you are indeed a princess tied to a pledge, you can''t go against Master Lucas. If the parties settle in public, they won''t pinch their mouths to see how much noise this time has caused in other countries."


    "... did you make it that easy because you knew you could bring him back from the beginning"


    "What else do you have? I don''t care what you say to that one."


    There is no accusation by the proximity in the truncating remarks. Ning Lo''s relief was stronger.


    No matter how bad this one is, there is no way the king of a great power can bow his head to a small country.


    Then it would be best to let Lucas go, even in the sense of making him take responsibility. The people will be convinced, too.


    I didn''t tell Lucas because I had trouble taking the pledge backwards and demanding a guarantee of identity, etc.


    Afterwards, I intend to strip even the royal family of the Crown Prince instead of the King. Keeping that royal is too dangerous.


    Just as I once did, ''I felt responsible and abandoned my identity'', but you can spread rumors to the people. Don''t complain that if you put that pet princess on him, it would be claustrophobic.


    ... I don''t know why you didn''t abandon your identity if it was so much love.


    "By the way, did you have any clues about the ''Avengers'' who dropped the fort?


    Similar facial expressions are also changed by the proximity who sighed and switched their thoughts to a different case.


    It''s more troublesome than Princess Wang''s escape where there''s a way to deal with it... enemy.


    He dropped the fort with a few people and, moreover, said it was the possible magician who was leading it.


    "No, only that the testimony of the guards at the fort led to the appearance of a woman with green eyes in her silver hair."


    "Other than that, any information?


    "No. But he said he was bored, so he could be waiting for us to be ready."


    Wait on purpose?


    Is that a manifestation of confidence, or do you just want to shatter this confidence?


    Either way, you will need to be vigilant against an unidentified enemy.


    "Then stay alert. Then watch out for interference from other countries. I think I might be able to hitch a ride and set you up for this riot."


    "My pleasure."


    Still invisible to the enemy as he looks at the Prime Minister, who gives a deep tribute.


    The exhilaration that springs up in an old body is what I once felt when I went to the battlefield.


    Will they take it because they''ve taken it?


    But Kivera will not fall, revengers.


    Let''s deal with them without insulting them. It''s also a pleasure.


    He smiled with a thin smile and squealed in his chest, after which he watched to tell the rest about Lucas'' future.

 90 Welcome = Forced

    Well, I also solved Rudolph and his misunderstandings.


    That''s why!


    I haven''t been back in Ilfena in a month!


    There will be a sermon from the Demon King, though.


    Although Al and the others are going to pull me off for nothing.


    Well, let''s make it big because I have a consciousness that made me worry all this time.


    Because you can''t undo what you did!


    I think the merchants are making a tearful report at the head of the fort event.


    Guess that raccoon would be out of line, too.


    Even so, Cecil and the others were very interesting.


    Marquis Leckbari... how many statues of your Cecil have stopped?


    I don''t think you''ve made it this far in a year.


    Please don''t do it with ''My Adverse Effects'' on that. I am innocent.


    "Then you go home. Thank you, Cecil, for your weapons."


    "Whoa, never mind. Because it''s common, there''s no doubt that Zebrast is involved."


    "It could be a legendary weapon because it has been thoroughly enhanced."


    "Was it, ''Never break - never cut off''?


    "Yeah. I don''t know if I can get a new weapon if I break it."


    The weapons of Cecil and the others have been demonized by me.


    Cecil''s sword adds strength and cleavage, as does Emma''s dagger.


    Injuries to such an extent as to hold back would also not be a diplomatic issue. In addition to being in self-defense, Cecil is royal, so the person she comes at is more disrespectful and sucks.


    Emma also made a few knives with my demonic blood stones because they seem to throw knives and gave them to her.


    Large demons and such can have an attack method of deploying magic with this knife as its starting point. It''s a pretty small demonic blood stone, and the knife has no strength, so it''s completely disposable, but no worries if you''re ready.


    For the record, I can''t throw a knife. I still couldn''t get a knife if it was about darts. You don''t fly the way you want and you don''t stab me well, that.


    Reality isn''t sweet, I''m going to go with one more magic bottle.


    "Dear Mizuki! Have this."


    Luca offers me a dagger with a slightly distant eye.


    "Sorry, I, I can''t use my weapon"


    "No, you just have to have it! If it helps when something happens."


    Well, what the hell does that mean?


    Luca tells me to be surprised.


    "This is my father''s vision. Ten years ago, my father joined the battle as a volunteer."


    "If it''s shapely, shouldn''t you have it?


    "... my father believed that Zebrast would always bring it back if it came to Rudolph''s place." This country is worth protecting if that one is there, "he said. I think that''s why I''m right now."


    I see.


    I hear Rudolph has come a long way since he was a young boy, cutting off his stupid father.


    The previous generations were not expected at all, but was Rudolph trusted enough to entrust the future of the country?


    That would be why Luca was detained by a knight.


    Instead of admiring the profession of knight, did you wish to succeed in the thoughts of your father and be on the side of protecting Rudolph?


    "I have given Master Mizuki a knight''s cut. Now my allegiance is dedicated to Master Rudolph. But Mizuki also respects Rudolph accordingly. Take this with you if you can''t serve."


    "Are you sure?


    "Yes! If it helps in any way, it''s the main hope. My father would be happy to help you."


    The dagger had a zebrast royal crest on the patterned part.


    Perhaps it was a supply delivered to the volunteers. Is that what remained in Luca''s hands as an artifact?


    "Thanks. Don''t hesitate, then. Take this instead."


    When I receive the dagger, I instead give you a pendant for universal junction addition.


    It was meant to be given to Cecil and the others if they were princesses and samurai who could do nothing. Now I give them Valhalla''s bracelet because I know they won''t just be protected.


    I try to only give items with multiple additions of witchcraft to a trusted opponent, but the two of them will be fine.


    ... I have a personality that seems to storm more than I do when it comes to battle. I''ll gear you up from the start.


    More than just the beauty of performance: "Are you with Mizuki! Though it may be a mere friendship item because it was a shame.


    Rudolph and the Demon Kings also have it, so think of it as a "testament to people from different worlds". My affection works.


    "Pendant, is it?


    "Put it under your clothes. Because it incorporates the universal junction. It''s simple, so there''s no problem."


    "Hey, Mizuki!? Isn''t that a very expensive piece of magic?"


    Laugh back at Luca in panic and say something similar to him earlier.


    "I''m not always beside Rudolph. Protect Rudolph on my behalf. Be a shield if you have to."


    "... Huh!... Yes! Yes, we will always protect you as a shield!


    It''s selfish, but for Luca, it shows the highest level of trust.


    Did it pass on? Luca knelt and drowned all the time when she was impressed.


    Rudolph''s enemies are still numerous. But Luca will do what she expects.


    Anyway, Luca''s loyalty is dedicated to an individual named ''Rudolph'', not ''King Zebrast''.


    Luca without a noble fence would also be a valid and trustworthy pawn for Rudolph. He also has the personality to take it for granted to be a pawn.


    "Defeating the Enemy" is also an identity issue. It would be Kingsguard or something, but "Shieldman" is better.


    "For once, I''ll pay attention to Kivera''s trends, even here. I just can''t do anything about the chaser..."


    "It''s okay, because I don''t have a guardian''s eye, so I don''t take my wings off too much."


    "Yeah, that''s who you are, isn''t it? Don''t you have a little more grandeur or urgency?


    "None. You can''t stop being excited about the futuristic!


    "Oh yeah...... just hang in there to the point of not dying"


    "Of course! I''m afraid of preaching in Ilfena one way or another"


    "Very well! Convinced!


    I am deeply convinced not only by Rudolph but also by the Chancellor. Well, do you agree?


    ... Demon King, what the hell are you doing in diplomacy?


    No, definitely a sermon after the report though!?


    "So it''s time to go. Emma to Cecil......"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­ Both of you? Do not play with frogs again. "


    "Hmm? Okay."


    "Sorry to hear that."


    Tama, I''m really smiling at you playing with the other frogs.


    Don''t you guys feel like you''re in danger? I knew you''d been stressed out for a year!?


    It didn''t seem like it was my fault it was a sunny look since I left Kivera.


    Are you both willing to kill me because my eyes were strangely shining when I gave you my weapon while talking about the possibility of engaging my chaser?


    "You''ve been missed a lot. They certainly don''t hate frogs."


    Sail, who was looking at me looking at how the two of them were looking at the possibility of ''superior engagement combined with eight hits and stress relief,'' says with a subtle look.


    ... Yeah, I know what you''re trying to say. Everyone just doesn''t put it in their mouth, does it?


    Dear princesses... Didn''t you guys handle frogs for food?


    Is the food situation okay since you returned to your country?


    So.


    "Welcome home, Mizuki"


    The devil king with a grin was ahead of him when he escaped the metastasis team.


    I didn''t hear you pick me up. No, it''s right near the castle, isn''t it?


    Ru ~ d ~ ru ~ f ~? You contacted the Demon King directly, what did you say!?


    "Shall we go then? I was so worried, I wanted to talk to you soon."


    ¡­¡­


    I see, so you made me worry so much.


    ''Let''s go, you problematic child. The merchants have told me that I didn''t feel comfortable living due to too much problem behavior. Wash and throw up what you''ve done. "


    Is the real deal like this, Demon King?


    I''m kind of scared of smiling.


    "You''re a lot worried. I''m sorry, for us."


    "Something very dangerous. It''s natural to disagree."


    Cecil, Emma.


    I''m not going in the wrong direction, but if you''re the owner of that common feeling, they don''t call you ''Demon King''.


    "Mizuki?"


    "... I felt like I could come home"


    "Yes."


    In many ways.


    Demon King, by the way. You want to be a little girl, you want to pull your hand so you don''t run away, right?


    ¡­¡­


    Dear Parent Cat. Ah! Miss some stupid kittens, please. No, no, no!


    Good product, it is a hybrid that lives by instinct rather than with this kind of bloodletting. It''s a rare beast that lives with emotions!


    "Oh, you two go to the Marquis of Leckbari. Because I''ve been worried sick for a long time."


    They even kept me away from follow-ups -!!


    Let''s... let''s hope for the teacher. That man is also an accomplice this time.


    That''s why it''s currently a cafeteria in the knight''s dorm.


    I guess that means the people here know what''s going on. Looks like all the black and white knights are here.


    I treat it like a job because there is a demon king who is royal. Not to savory.


    "Sounds like you''ve done a lot of things, huh?


    "Uh, it was like a joke over there. Perhaps only Prince Wang and the others who work in the palace."


    "Ho."


    Yeah, I can''t say anything else. I don''t believe anyone, that rear palace reality.


    Exactly like he knew Prince Wang was the unfortunate guy, but everyone has no say in the fact that he''s going the diagonal of predictions.


    By the way, everyone has a copy of the report for the number of people on hand. You wouldn''t believe Russia if you read it all, that one.


    ... Oh, they all have subtle expressions after all. You''re elite knights, aren''t you?


    I wonder what King Kivela was up to.


    "Oh, the upper echelons of the country seemed decent. I just couldn''t imagine a tradition or a future inheritance dispute."


    "My two brothers are supposed to be decent."


    "No, not just for the next generation, but for the future. And since we are tailoring Prince Wang to be a" one-way prince, "we expect a rebellion from the people."


    "I see. Everybody''s convinced there wasn''t a decision to scrap it."


    That''s right, royalty, they have an understanding around there for once.


    Especially since such imitation is not allowed in Irfena, it is likely to cause self-harm or obsolescence and closure.


    The royal responsibility would be heavier than the Duke''s.


    "You used to break into the temple, didn''t you?


    "There were no guards. As far as the evidence of embezzlement is concerned, it looks like he spent a lot of money on security."


    "To the rear palace..."


    "I normally let you in off the loophole with guidance from a samurai. Looks like the room the princess was given was the entrance to the hidden passage that made it look like a storeroom. I think the lack of furniture has led to the discovery of the entrance."


    "So how did you get proof of cold treatment?


    "When I was dressed as a maid and equipped with magic equipment that made my face incorrectly discernible, I was usually mixed with my job."


    Did you just send evidence footage to the people?


    "While mixed with rumours, I circulated the Wang Prince''s mastermind theory and manipulated the information to direct the criticism towards Wang Prince."


    ¡­¡­


    The Demon King held his head and silenced in many of the impossible realities in Irfena.


    ''No, wait, because that''s impossible! Are you crazy? Does it feel like''?


    I know how you feel. - Hey, Demon King. It''s a path for everyone, isn''t it? Making fun of me in Irfena won''t do the same thing as Kivera.


    "Mizuki, Kivera asked about you."


    "Oh, that. The knights were wandering around looking for the escaped princess, so I told her about the possibility of embezzlement of the King''s Princess''s budget. It''s only possible that the superiors won''t notice the unusual cold treatment of the Crown Princess."


    "I see. Because ordinary people don''t have that idea. So, what''s the purpose?


    "To impress me as an ''immature sorcerer'' pointing out in a far-fetched way, to make inquiries to make sure I missed my suspicions, and to make the people around me recognize that the root of all evil is the Prince Wang, while spreading more rumors."


    I won''t even answer Al''s question. I''ve been calculating everything!


    "So, where did you do it?


    "A liquor store with a lot of people. There were a lot of people gathering intel, so I guess it spread a lot?


    to do it, and when I laughed and answered Klaus'' question, Al and I laughed bitterly. Apparently, he thought he had done something fancy at the time of the ''inquiry''.


    Yeah, so let''s hear about this.


    "Klaus. If this'' pledge ''is lifted, will the sorcerer find out?


    Pilla, and offering is a pledge of marriage between Cecil and Prince Wang. I pulled out Cecil''s name, but there''s still magic on the paper.


    Klaus checked the contents temporarily when he received it... for some reason.


    "Hey, this is weird. There''s no name for the princess."


    "Oh, I pulled out Cecil''s name. You''re gonna be tied to a pledge, aren''t you?


    "Huh!?


    When I said hello, not just Klaus, but all the black knights got a stunned look.


    Is there anything wrong with that?


    "I pulled it out, so...? How?


    "Eh, I transferred my signature to other paper with the application of metastasis. It''s possible if you look at it as ink, not letters, right?


    ¡­¡­ Normally I can''t. "


    "Oh yeah!?


    It''s an unexpected fact finding. You think the skill of pranks can''t even be done by black knights!?


    "Look, all these sorceries are important."


    "Yeah, I heard that"


    "That''s why ''I haven''t been able to solve it easily''. No, ''there''s no way to be powerless without cursing''. If you solve it, the surgeon will know."


    Oh! Sure if you ask me! Don''t bother with that, then.


    Pong, Klaus sighed deeply if he was convinced by striking his hand.


    But my hand holds the pledge firmly. It''s not your toy, is it?


    "I didn''t realize it because I couldn''t say it was impossible to say it was my world! I developed it for a prank at Zebrast."


    "Prank......"


    "Yeah. I used it to make fake letters. Well, I''m not breaking the pledge itself, ''cause the technique stays the same, and only those whose names disappear are exempt from the pledge''."


    Looks like he was doing something clever for a long time.


    It mattered... I erased my signature, that''s all I thought.


    "How do you do pledges, by the way?


    "Basically, we incorporate the conditions into the magic of ''Restrictions on Action''. Make the subject recognize a drop of blood at that stage. This identifies the individual"


    Is it like DNA determination? I don''t know.


    But surely you can''t forge this.


    "Next, settle the magic on paper. This completes the pledge. After that, let the person you made recognize sign your consent."


    "You were anchoring magic on paper, not magic on paper. Is that the first time you''ve signed an acceptance?


    "Oh. It''s a hassle twice, but I can''t help but identify myself for sure. If someone signs it, they''ll reject it."


    Is that it? Did you stop Changeball when you refused to marry and you weren''t there?


    I did hear that the pledge was like something that would be used ''only in a situation you''ll never get away with''.


    You can''t get away with it if you get this far, normal. I can understand that Cecil asked for help.


    "Seriously, you curse... you only have to decurse to destroy it, that"


    "That''s the thing. They probably think you haven''t broken your vows because the court magician will be involved."


    Well, I heard good things. In other words, if you hold it like this, do you think the pledge will work even if you don''t find it?


    So you''re saying, ''Once it''s done, the technique continues as it is - Cecil is excluded from the pledge''.


    Come on! He''ll definitely remain the King Prince until the princess shows up in Corbella!


    I don''t think the upper levels of Kivera will let go of any more valid pawns than the pledge remains intact. Including the culprit, it''ll be used for parsley, absolutely.


    Ning Ro, that''s the only way to use it!


    That''s a laughable development just knowing that it''s no longer effective against Cecil...!


    "I thought you were out of standard, but you''re insane with technology as well as ideas."


    The Black Knights agree deeply with the deeply sighing Klaus.


    I don''t know if you''re praising me or denigrating me, craftsmen.


    ... so let go of the pledge, and don''t try to behave in your nostalgia, because I''ll demonstrate as many as I can when I get home!


    "But that''s odd. It''s too late to move for King Kivera because the country is shaking."


    "You mean the chaser?


    "Yeah. You won''t detain all the travelers, but I don''t think you''ll easily miss the rioters. I didn''t know you had a request from another country."


    "I think it''s because you''re wary that the fact that they dropped the fort will come to light, right?


    "... Huh?


    Al, who had a difficult face, gave him a frightened look for a moment.


    "Wow!?


    He immediately captured me and secured it on his own lap. It''s too soon to be next door, Al.


    It''s a simple chair with no backbone, so it''s like holding a cat.


    Restraint mode at once.... I was ready, yeah.


    "Mizuki, can you answer me honestly? What happened?


    "A fort near the Zebrast border fell by several avengers"


    "... so. What are the facts?


    You don''t believe me! Of course.


    I''m afraid of a slightly drawn grin, Al.


    At some point, the Demon King and the Knights are watching this one silently.


    "Er... to reduce the quality and number of chasers in a joint operation with the teacher"


    "To drop it?


    "I tried to disable the fort in the guise of a vengeful against Kivela. There are no serious injuries or deaths, and since we are aiming to target other fortifications in the future, it seems that the country''s top management is being pursued."


    You know, and if you turn your gaze to the teacher who was holding back beside you, you say, ''Uhm! Well done!'' I nod and thumb up all the time.


    It''s a joint operation of my mentor. You said in advance you''d add a trap.


    "Common name and fort event, by the way. And the princesses who saw the evidence footage took it very seriously."


    "Fort...... with Iben?


    "It''s entertainment appreciated by video editing technology. Have fun disabling the fort"


    "What''s entertainment!? The fall of the fort is no entertainment!!


    I feel the voices of the hearts of everyone (except some) who has ceased to speak. But I didn''t go wrong in entertainment because what I did was'' back '','' performance ''and'' actor ''. And all the soldiers in the fort are actors, too, but what?


    Well, it''s quicker for you to see it, so why don''t you run it through the evidence footage of the cold treatment?


    "Now look at the reality of the cold treatment of Princess Celestina in Kivera to the fortress event. Details are specified in your explanatory notes (brochure). Question is over."


    Get out of Al''s arms hardened with words and prepare demon props and more.


    The Black and White Knight is the only one who lives in this dining room and dorm, so it''s also used for a little briefing. In other words, there may be large screens.


    Big screen is good, even if it''s slightly transparent! It''s different!


    ... That''s why everyone who saw the evidence footage with the odd title as a whole.


    Some shall cease, some shall have their heads, and some shall be a distant sight.


    About one more person said, ''Here we go! That''s my apprentice!'' And greatly admired. Above all, Doctor, you live up to your expectations.


    You''re gonna be taking revenge measures very seriously, feeling like you''re ''lightly hooking up'' the upper levels of Kivera! You''re in a mood to laugh!


    "... Gordon? Did you know that?


    "Yep. Didn''t Mizuki also say ''Add Trap''"


    "That''s why... that''s not why...! Stop it, whatever."


    "There are no dead or seriously wounded, Demon King. I might have caught a cold because I''d have been left alone all day until I woke up."


    "There won''t be such a weak man because he''s a soldier. I don''t think you should worry about that, okay?


    "Then you just mocked me. No problem, Doctor."


    "Uhm!"


    "No, there must be a lot!?


    "You, is this what you were planning to have fun with before you went out!?


    "Yeah."


    "" What the hell have you been up to!?


    That''s annoying, knight s. If I come back from a dead end, I''ll go right into it.


    The Demon King seems very busy forgetting his usual angel grin, too, haste, grumble, weakness.


    Oh well, that explains why properly...... maybe it includes personal feelings though.


    And you saw something unusual this time. I''ll tell Rudolph later.


    "You should have praised that letter when it arrived."


    "You ask me as much as I admire you, this guy."


    "At least we thought there was still salvation in our minds."


    "Oh, you''re an excuse for yourself"


    Al and Klaus are also talking in giving up mode.


    Neither of you will ever change your past, will you? A little positive...


    "You''re not the one who said that. No!


    "Ouch!?


    Pep! and the sermon begins with a head slap and intimidation without question to the Demon King.


    Secured on his knees in the sense of stopping escape by a strangely scary grin Al.


    Klaus turned his gaze toward giving up and expecting technology.


    Even if the knights s or the black and white knights hold their heads.


    I had no, no, no, no reflection at all.


    Aim, Kivera disaster! A magician in history!


    Seniors of the Great Wizard, I will send you down!


    - Meanwhile, around that time, in the Marquis of Leckbari mansion -


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "No, it was amazing. Mizuki''s arm."


    "I never thought it would be that easy to get out."


    Something had happened that should also be called a scaled-down version of the Hell of a Nose Cry painting played out in a knight''s dorm - psychological, no harm to the body, but great damage.


    It doesn''t seem disturbed because the two people watching the footage are the Marquis and the two age-dead deacons who followed him for years.


    I''m simply not young.


    "hey... how dare you..."


    "Is this¡­ unexpected or more than expected¡­"


    To some extent, there are two people who can recieve without expressing themselves.


    The princess''s cold treatment and the commotion in Kibera were quite abrupt, but who would have expected to drop the fort for the escape and out of personal emotion.


    There is a limit to things, even if you know it''s not normal from the idea. Besides, entertainment.


    As far as the explanatory notes go, I can tell the depth of my thoughts as to why, but why is it so elaborate?


    I can''t help thinking about it normally and being told that ''entertainment is our destiny''. Now the princesses are having so much fun.


    "Princess... sounds like a lot of fun"


    If the Marquis Leckbari speaks while seeping through his disgust and tiredness, he laughs happily in the face with the samurai.


    "It seemed harder this past year than I thought I would be, even if I cut it off from royal service. Now that''s what I think."


    "We can''t retaliate. So, Mizuki''s disturbances are very disturbing. What can I say? I''m so glad she''s mad at us."


    "Yeah, right."


    "Oh. I wouldn''t do anything so fancy just for personal purposes. It''s because of Mizuki that I can laugh like this right now."


    Nothing but humiliation for a royal princess to continue to be treated like that. Because that leads as it is to a vision for a country called Corbella.


    Even though I said I lived easy, I guess I was looking for anger. Yes, the Marquis and Deacon concluded, once again painful about the situation between the two.


    Returning to the country as it were would have contagious those sentiments to the country. A country called Corbella is so close to the people and the royalty that it tries to reward Kivela with one arrow, ready for annihilation.


    The princess''s marriage eventually convinced her, too, but she thinks the princess must have persuaded herself.


    But the Marquis denies that prediction by looking at the two fun people.


    As far as the two of you are concerned, you won''t have to worry about that. The emotion of ''fun'', albeit a fugitive life, is a fact, and there has already been enough retribution.


    "Speaking of which... Mizuki said, ''There''s nothing more important than someone beside me in this world''. Have you anticipated the reaction of the princesses and the people of Corbella?"


    "Surely that''s possible. What we are doing is flashy, but there are compelling reasons for all of them. Kibera still can''t seem to get around."


    "The late, also known as'' The Bloody Princess of Zebrast '', cooperated with the measures of King Rudolph, his best friend. He doesn''t care about his assessment for his friends."


    Cecil and Emma tilt their necks at the smudging Marquis and Deacon.


    "''Bloody Princess''? Mizuki?


    "Honestly, you can''t imagine. I''m sure there weren''t any dead or seriously wounded soldiers in the fort."


    "Hmm... it means something a little different. Instead of preferring killing, it''s an unforgivable policy that no matter how punished you are at the end of the plan."


    "We are involved in a solemn disturbance in Zebrast. Because quite a few houses have been solemnized."


    "Perhaps this time we are going to make the country take responsibility as well as the King Prince. Because if you just kill him, you just have to do a series of magic in the king''s capital. That girl has the strength, too."


    I can''t feel any disgust or fear for Mizuki on the two of you who are convinced I see. I guess that''s all you understand about the position.


    Especially this time, there will be less damage for Kivera than the subject of ''making me take responsibility'' is the country.


    Swallow the words with one sigh Marquis Leckbari lays down his eyes securely.


    "Both of you.... Whether you are a good friend of Mizuki. That''s the only way to thank you."


    - Then there will be many enemies. You better have a lot of guardians.


    The two nod without hesitation to the Marquis, who grunts the true meaning in his chest.


    "Of course it is. That''s what we want."


    "Even small nations are royal. Let''s stay on our side unless the country is involved without as much power as King Rudolph or His Highness Elshon."


    When the Marquis smiled at the two people who spoke without precipitation, he sent a signal to the butler to replace the slightly chilled tea with a new one.


    "Right.... Well, it''s been a while since we''ve enjoyed tea"


    The fragrance is what my Marquis friend once preferred. The tea leaves have been prepared as a comfort for the future of our fugitive life.


    I recall that the predecessor King Corbella, whom the princess in front of him turns to respect, also preferred these times, and the Marquis turns his thoughts to the day after a while.


    "Speaking of which, you didn''t say it yet. Long time no see," Another Grandpa ""


    "We''re out of time, Doctor."


    (If I could protect this smile, I would support everything that she does. The cats seem annoying.)


    No one will ever understand such determination. I thought Mizki, who was probably preaching, and Marquis Leckbari deepened his grin.

 91 Temporary rest

    The sermon is over safely - or it is more right that we gave up now - and everyone went back to work.


    I''ll stay in the dining room and help the cooks.


    I got the words "I know what''s going on" and "Good luck," so when I asked him if he hated Kivera, it turned out to be an unexpected fact. Some of the cooks seem to be from the country that Kivera destroyed.


    Anything was in a small country adjacent to Ilfena: ''I''m sorry to be taken in by Kivera!'' And you just exiled with your parents and brothers?


    At that time, he thanked Ilfena for his pleasant reception of the people and went to work in the castle.


    Well accepted, Ilfena. Wasn''t it made a prima facie reason for being waged war, that? Though fate would be the acquisition of the harbor.


    Apparently there were other people who disliked Kivela''s rule and flowed to the surrounding countries.


    "My fathers also thought, ''Stay till the end and die with your country,'' but the king gave a speech saying, ''If the people continue to live, our country will not perish in the true sense''. It depended on the circumstances."


    I see.


    It''s only a prediction, but isn''t it because the king was talking to me in advance that asylum was granted lightly?


    Few countries would say no if they could bow their heads to the king. I''m not asking you to hide the royal family.


    Besides, Kivera''s aim is land. I don''t think it would take extra effort, such as assigning displaced persons.


    "So you came to Irfena."


    "Oh. Zebrast is originally a country with a lot of battles, and Ilfena can hang out with Kivera. Families with children and the elderly must have come to Ilfena. Of course, there were some of them left."


    It does seem to be the most stable. Besides, Ilfena would have chewed Kivela''s hand on something that would strip her fangs if she was set up, sawdust and grandeur.


    Sounds like an event where the viciousness of the knights with wings is known.


    If Kivela has been expanding territory through aggression from generation to generation, it seems like she''s done it over and over again.


    "So whatever the reason, we''re here for the lady! We were allowed to be here just now because Your Highness knew what was going on."


    "... oh, do you feel like ''listen to me because I''m definitely messing with something''"


    "Ha! Well, that''s the place. I didn''t think you were doing that to Kivera."


    "Actually, it''s only half."


    "Is that true!?... Hey, Kivera''s in trouble!


    You''re a very honest cook who snorts in a good mood while saying it''s hard! Besides, I don''t blame anyone for not being the subject of peeling vegetables.


    This is this knight dorm routine. These people can fight with their weapons, too, absolutely.


    "Ma, don''t die. We''re all sad, aren''t we?


    "There are no shards in dying."


    "No, because the lady seems like the type who neglects herself because she has too much heat in retaliation?


    "... I''ll be careful"


    "Do that."


    I wore a set of spices that I could carry to the chef if I was helping him with that conversation. He said to use it on the road.


    Looks like you''ve been rewarded somehow. I feel considerate of the country when I say, "Let him eat delicious food even on a journey" without saying anything specific. Well, I can''t believe the castle cook recommended an attack on Kivera.


    I feel like, ''Do it!'' Is it something like that?


    Thank you, I will use it!


    I will be more eager to retaliate against Kivera by adding your share!


    Either way, we can''t just each other.


    Kibera won''t be able to retain her position as a powerful country today, but I have a bad reputation.


    ...... it would be enough if I could even stay with Ilfena and Zebrast.


    Friends like Glenn and Alisa can pick up letters, and if they need anything, they''ll visit.


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, I knew there was no problem. Let us gladly be called the scourge of Kivera.


    With that in mind, dinner was prepared softly.


    "... so. I wonder why so many people are here."


    "I''m glad you''re so worried."


    "That''s right, Mizuki. Besides the righteous ones, you were worried about the Kingsguard and Marquis Leckbari."


    "Which worry?


    "" It''s true I''ve been worried about you, but you''re wondering what the hell kind of rampage I''m gonna get. "


    You''re breathtaking, knight s. Is that where you''re worried?


    Especially though I think these two are saying that as a result of their crisis detection abilities being demonstrated.


    No, because it''s certainly dangerous when it comes to danger. Because it involves not only Kivera, but also the surrounding countries.


    It should be noted that, as the Knight s said, all Kingsguards to the Demon King and the Marquis of Leckbari, only this time the female knights are eating in the cafeteria of the Knight''s Dorm as a guard with the Cecils.


    The point is, people know I''m not in Ilfena. Well, if you stop showing up all of a sudden, you''ll notice, Kingsguards.


    I naturally have to make it a standing meal format when I get here, so only part of me is sitting and eating.


    ¡­ I am enjoying my meal while exchanging information, which explains the situation correctly.


    Besides, the knights (including Kingsguard) are very angry and favorable to me knowing that Prince Kivera''s ramblings - "No big deal about being called the Demon King" -


    So when I say ''I''m a kid in trouble'', I don''t really try to flatter my actions.


    It''s just our concern, I don''t know what happens to Kivera. This way! and total sikato all the time.


    But the Black Knights denied me the role of instructor of the spell. When I taught him, he seemed afraid to execute "Bullshit" with all his heart.


    I have no choice, so when I meet the person I want, I''m going to show it in my actions.


    That''s a nice word, exercising strength.


    "... what did you think?


    "Secrets"


    "Secret, isn''t it!?


    That''s annoying, knight s.


    Your crisis detection abilities are activated at the instinct level.


    But I can''t tell you. It''s a rare beast, so it''s instinct. It''s loyal to emotion.


    "Your Highness! This guy''s thinking about the mess again!


    "Please stop!


    "Again, Mizuki... You''re gonna make sure you don''t die, right?


    "Yes."


    "" That''s a lot of different responses!? You. ""


    I''m a pro-cat, I''m a demon king. I subordinate a, for now, obey.


    And.


    You didn''t stop worrying about me, did you, Demon King?


    "Let''s be unscrupulous as ever."


    The raccoon speaks to the wine glass in one hand. The teacher is with me.


    They were talking about why we had a common topic. I wonder if it''s been a long time since my uncle and nephew had a conversation because my teacher came to the village.


    Marquis Leckbari, what''s a frightened word? It''s a lot of fun on the back. I''m sure you''re glad Cecil and the others are safe.


    "You mean unscrupulous... I tried to be serious. Besides, the fort event is a joint effort with the teacher."


    "Hmm?"


    "Otherwise, if we limit ourselves to Kivera, we''ll have an overall unfortunate development."


    When all the irrelevant Kivera squeaked with their eyes down feeling sorry for them, the teacher turned a frightened gaze.


    "Mizuki, you knew it."


    "Did you find out?


    I don''t think you could have predicted the consequences of your actions.


    No, Doctor, don''t go in there.


    You''re not used to my thought circuit. Marquis Leckbari is blatant, is he?


    "Wait, wait, wait! Are you telling me it was in that state with eight hits!?


    "I don''t like it, you wrote it in your letter! ''I''m ashamed of myself for underestimating you''. So."


    Dust, and laughter.


    "The production is coming, isn''t it? Make sure you crawl under King Corbella... no, I''ll let you reflect from the bottom of your mind and body."


    "What is the body, what is the body!?


    "Please don''t worry about the details. Are you still the Las Bosses?"


    "Ra... Ra Su Bo Su?


    "Uncle, we won''t give them any credit. Mizuki, the chaser can be half-killed, so only the evidence can be destroyed properly."


    "I know, Doctor."


    "Okay."


    "Wouldn''t it be ''OK''? Ugh!? Absolutely¡­ only strangely inherited from my sister."


    Master Raccoon, please don''t mess with me. The doctor is quite right, isn''t he?


    Besides, I haven''t put a single shot in Prince Wang yet.


    It doesn''t matter if you wake up because it looks like you were being targeted for abandonment!


    Including Cecil and the others, Ten Arrows will be rewarded!


    I left my teacher and raccoon intrigued by the chatter as it was, and fluttered, and now the Kingsguard knights caught me.


    Long time no see, gentlemen.


    By the way.


    "What the hell is wrong with Mr. Janet...?


    I was suddenly hugged, and it stayed that way. It is silent with a hug from behind to the point where it is not painful.


    It should be noted that Mr. Janet is the wife of the Knights of Kingsguard in the leading presence of the few female knights.


    I only know what a Rin and beautiful perseverance looks like, so I have trouble being held in silence.


    "Well... as a knight, I''m not convinced of your actions, but I''m not convinced of your maternal feelings."


    The captain explains it while clouding the words.


    ''Especially since we don''t have a daughter...'' he personally worries me around adding.


    You''re a tough and gentle woman, Mr. Janet.


    "I''ll be back, here."


    "... Promise? If you get hurt, you''re gonna fix it right away, right?


    "That, of course. I don''t want to lose to them."


    With that said, Mr. Janet distorts his face with regret.


    "Oh, already! I wish I wasn''t a knight all the time. Then you can say, ''Don''t go''!


    "Haha, so you never even met with Mr. Janet. I basically live here."


    In fact, I wouldn''t even have met him.


    I don''t know if I''m from another world or something like that because I rubbed off in town in the first place.


    It''s "I''m the Other World" and "Mr. Janet and the Kingsguard Knights" that''s why we have it now.


    "Mizuki, call him ''Mother'' because it''s a corner. Mothers trust their kids, don''t they?


    "Mr. Dirk."


    "Okay, it''s a booze seat. I forgive my son! Oh, I''m your brother."


    Brightly speaking, Mr. Dirk is surprisingly the real son of the captains.


    When I found out, I said, "You look alike! ''He was slapped on the shoulder by the knight s despite swallowing the word. It seems everyone thinks.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Dirk urges me to look back at the time with a full grin.


    No, so are you really the captain''s son!? But he''s a surprisingly forceful person, so I don''t think he''s going to let me get away with it until I tell him.


    "Uh... Mother? Don''t worry, it''s okay, so!?


    just! and I can hug it with the momentum that sounds like it.


    Mr. Dirk''s lying puke! You just made my mother feel more worried!


    "Yes! Will you always come back to my mother?


    ¡­¡­


    You''re a boulder, son. Looks like he convinced me for once.


    Oh? The captain is holding his eyeballs... did he even get trash in his eyes?


    "Damn... I even dreamed of a sight...!


    "Right, Albert? Be sure to make it happen!


    "Of course, my wife!


    ......? A conversation is unfolding between a couple that doesn''t make sense over their heads.


    He seems to know the circumstances. Mr. Dirk remains silent with a grin. I don''t think you''re willing to tell me.


    Mizuki, come here for a second.


    Ahead of the gaze is the Demon King, Al and Klaus.


    Is it my fault that all three of us just seem to be plotting evil?


    When Mr. Janet lets him go and stops by their side, he is offered something that looks like a bracelet.


    "This is like identification for the people who work in the castle. Even doctors and magician disciples are allowed to possess them if they are recognized as apprenticeships. Wear it."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give it to you."


    "We got an inquiry, and now it''s not? Besides, if I show you this, you''ll be able to get herbal refills at the clinic or something."


    I see. I have the herbs and seeds my teacher gave me, but do you mean to rely on national facilities when you have something else you need?


    Sure, I''d appreciate it if I could get some medication while taking some advice from a real job. I''m learning a lot from my teacher, but I''m not really looking to be a doctor.


    Besides, it would also be important to be able to rely on a physician with a solid identity.


    If you are in a position to rely on a physician with a strong identity, you will be guaranteed some treatment in other countries.


    You don''t think the guy with that stuff is doing the fugitive thing, normal.


    "Exactly. I''m reporting this exclusively to the royal family. But that''s it. Think we don''t have any help."


    Copy that, sir.


    "Fathers were very pleased with your ''prank'', if I may just say the one thing. Kivera would be happy to intercept you if she set you up."


    ¡­¡­


    There seemed to be a lot to think about Kivera.


    Well, Kivera wouldn''t have been well thought of because she had a past of fighting and selling to Ilfena.


    Speaking of which, when Marquis Leckbari told me about this one, he also said, ''Fighting superior! I''m ready to intercept!'' Didn''t you just say, Demon Kings?


    Al and the others said, "We agree," right? Was it annoying, actually?


    Especially if Prince Wang, who says that he has tasted so much, takes the reins in the king because of some mistake, he will surely be attacked.


    "When I was set up before, it took me a long time to taste that it was a small country," said Kivera.


    "The anger of being looked down on stays that way, doesn''t it?


    "Say yes"


    Isn''t that "what I was set up with before" once?


    Speaking of which, were all the weirdos and weirdos capable of patriotism? The anger of the patriots seems to persist for a long time, should we give them a place to show off too?


    Well, the national policy would be, ''I can''t stand up for you, but there''s nothing hostile about it''. This time Irfena hasn''t done anything yet.


    No, he said, "Do you want a fight? Do you want to do it? ''Some people are waiting to see if it''s now or now.


    With some angelic looking people, white people, black people?


    "Er... look forward to the report called" A Record of Me and Kivera''s Attack ""


    "You''re still going to kill me, aren''t you?"


    "Al, the fight has just begun. It sounds like Kivera''s half done, though!


    Al laughs bitterly at me for declaring myself. But I still won''t stop it. The White Knight is also angry. The video still works immensely!


    "Then again, my mother is very interested in how to circumvent the pledge you made. I''ll have a call when I get home, definitely."


    Um, it''s, "I''m not letting go until I understand! ''That doesn''t mean, does it?


    Oh, Donna Donna confirmed to the Brondell family!?


    By the way, how did Mr. Colette know that? Klaus. I told you, you.


    "So. You''ll have a sermon left after it''s all over, and you''ll be back safe."


    Tell me you''re not happy, Demon King.


    That''s how Ilfena''s night went even further.


    Well, starting tomorrow, we''re on the run again!

 92 Your home visit comes with a souvenir.

    - In Baraxin. - (Edward perspective)


    "Edo! I''m gonna go out for a second."


    Rest your hands and face Alisa''s voice heard from the front door.


    "Where are you going?


    "Mizuki and the others are coming to get you. I thought I''d go shopping with you."


    A grin floats in my mouth at Alisa, who speaks with a smile and a good mood.


    The otherworldly woman floating in the back of her brain is someone who can also be said to have become a cut off for the two of them choosing their current state.


    A lot of tough things were said, but they were all words of admiration for their immature selves.


    I guess Her Highness Elshon predicted her behavior, too.


    If the bitterness was told to you by someone from another world, ''I would not have bought another country''s unhappiness''.


    Of course not, but if anything were to be said directly by royalty/nobility, it would definitely have sounded diplomatic.


    Even though the king asked us to play a role in honoring ourselves, we were able to take advantage of that lapse in diplomacy.


    However, from His Highness Elshon, it is only "a description of the purpose of the visit and the words Mizki directed at". Instead of unilaterally criticizing us, they did everything in their power to understand and give us answers ourselves.


    That was the same for Mizuki. Because the letter addressed to His Highness Linus clearly stated that it was'' problematic in the way we educate ''from a perspective unique to the other world.


    The analogy was accurate again.


    "Can those in the privileged class do it instantly, even if they know about the lives of ordinary people?


    ''If she''s to be criticized, nobles must be able to live the lives of ordinary people without problems, right?


    If Alisa says she doesn''t understand the need for aristocratic manipulation, then you ''know'' the life of the common people, right? And I came up with the opposite idea.


    Clearly, that is not possible. Because nobles often leave it to their servants to do what they do around them.


    Different from the common sense associated with life, Alisa also showed the difficulty of being in a position for a guardian to say fianc¨¦e in the first place.


    "It''s only natural that common sense is different... if we''re not mixed up in the lives of ordinary people, we can''t criticize Alisa."


    The beginning and end of even the king sighed at the painful sentence that this request was one-sided and admitted his own nonsense. It is obvious that if we were to say ''can'' or something like that poorly, we would immediately say ''do it and show it''.


    I would definitely say ''Demon King'' if it were that one. Everyone was sure of that.


    At least the royalty and nobility of Baraksin, who had criticized Alisa, could no longer say anything strong about Alisa.


    Nobody wants to expose themselves to ugliness or anything, and that''s what I''ve been saying about interracial people with all sorts of noisy rumors, including track records.


    What a horrible thought circuit owner to take the form of questioning rather than criticizing it and present a way that this one has nothing but admitting nonsense and blocking the escape route.


    ''Scary... boulders are aliens recognized by that country, no mercy!


    "If you pursue another world without this, they''ll think you''re stupid, right? No, is that all you need!?


    It was the moment when everyone groaned in their chest and caught a glimpse of the truth of the rumors. Apparently it''s not Dada under the protection of the Demon King.


    Definitely not normal at the point where the guardians say they are all Duke family people in the first place. Because if you return the back, ''you can''t hold it down unless you''re so human in the house'' was recognized by the state.


    He realized that this had led many to judge things only from their point of view, and he wished us warmth.


    In fact, there would have been half of those who ran to self-preservation, but they should be thankful because there are now as a result.


    With that in mind, I think of Mizuki, who is now friends with Alisa, and I say, "Go away," and I lean my neck.


    "Alisa, didn''t Lord Mizuki come to see you in a few days?


    "Yeah, I really did. His Royal Highness sent me to use the Metastases."


    "... heh"


    Would you allow such a special provision, even though that prince is personally adorable?


    Even though it''s "Just Come and See Me"?


    I guess I can''t help but get a subtle look. Because I can''t even think about that guy doing such a spoil.


    And "some information" that plunders the back of your brain.


    ¡­¡­


    ... No way.


    There are limits to things, and there is no way those around her could allow her to be involved in such a dangerous thing.


    "Ed?"


    Shake off the suspicions that seeped and floated through the cold sweat.


    Unlike Alisa, she is also a person of personal strength, but I hear she cares about those around her.


    There will be no imitation of them as annoying... maybe.


    "Ah...... oh, it''s nothing. Go away."


    "Yeah? Well, you''re coming!


    I was happy to leave the house. I hoped that my predictions would end with concern for Alisa.


    Well, since it''s about her, it''ll only avoid Alisa being harmed.


    Still, I guess we should just keep in touch for once.


    When I made up my mind, I followed the scene in order to prepare to send a letter.


    Here we are, Balaxin!


    If I thought it would take me a few days to cross the border... I could let the Devil King use the Transfer Act in his favor.


    That''s fast! That''s a shortcut! I don''t know, it''s a personal journey as far as pre-construction is concerned.


    I''m going to be staying at Alisa''s today, but I think I can have another night in the cooking class.


    No, cooking is important too. Sometimes I have trouble explaining.


    Different worlds are also a factor.


    "Mizuki, the person you''re about to meet is your friend and interracial, isn''t he?


    "Yeah, I am. Looks like you''re from a different world than I am."


    "Well... come on. You must have had some thoughts."


    Cecil gives the same look to Emma''s words, who groans painfully.


    ... Is that it? I didn''t think of that at all, did I? Too much desperation.


    It would be huge if the people around me, starting with the teacher, came close to me, but is that usually the case?


    "Oh, but I''m married, so I''m already a Balaxin person."


    "Well! Then you have a family. Good things."


    "I also came to Kivera because Emma was there. If she had a family, she''d be a little comforted."


    Um?


    Is that usually the idea you say? Nobody worried about you in Ilfena!?


    I''ve never been depressed!


    ¡­¡­ Was Mizuki different?


    Cecil asks me strangely with a subtle expression.


    "I never got depressed myself, but I don''t think anyone said that. One way or the other, ''Grow up so you can live in this world!'' It feels like an educational focus."


    "Oh, I guess that''s what Ilfena would do. In fact, is that education still alive?


    "Yeah, well, I am. Like I grew up too much."


    "Don''t worry about it. We love Mizuki now."


    Apparently, they both know how to treat different people in this world.


    He probably recommends a policy of ''If captured, do everything you can to fight it - crush the enemy'', as does Zebrast.


    ...... thank you!


    So you affirm that there''s no need for reflection?


    You''re backing me up with ''Gun Push On'' right?!?


    When I looked at the two of them with anticipation, they smiled and nodded.... my friend!


    All right, whatever I do on this journey is forgiven.


    Permission granted to escort. I don''t accept objections.


    Plus, I think maybe those escorts are happy to get mixed up in retaliation.


    "By the way. Where is the rendezvous place?


    "Hmm? Right out of the metastasis team......"


    "Mizuki! Long time no see!"


    My vision buried with my voice.


    I try to respond to Cecil''s words, and the words stop as they are. Cecil and the others were taken aback and unwittingly silent.


    The reason is simple, it seems Alisa was already here cuddling.


    "Hehe, I came early. I can''t wait!


    Alisa, who speaks with pleasure, is a beautiful girl as usual. You have a dazzling smile! And multiple sights directed at the same time.


    Whoa...... the gaze of the men who were in love with the beautiful girls pierces me.


    Fu, envy me! It''s a privilege for women, isn''t it?


    I guess the only exception is Mr. Edward, in Alisa''s case.


    "Alisa, it''s been a while. Looking good, above all."


    "Yeah! I''m glad Mizuki looks good too"


    ''Cause I get hurt and stuff like that - and I look away unintentionally at the words that went on innocently.


    Alisa, how do you know that? You just worried about me?


    I''m not hurt, I''m hurt. I didn''t make a big deal out of it.


    Wine wearing, fighting a war with nobility, noisy is now more so in Irfena.


    "Are you two friends traveling together?


    Alisa asks you both to notice. You stay hugged, but will I introduce you for now?


    "It''s Cecil and Emma. I can''t let the boulders act alone."


    "Oh, well. You said it hasn''t been a year."


    They convinced me. I''ll focus on the two of you so Alisa won''t notice.


    Yes, ''companion''. Alisa from another world would think it was an escort or something.


    This time I''m explaining, ''I''m taking my companion because I''m not allowed to be alone'', and I''m not going to say any more unless they notice.


    You''ll notice around Mr. Edward, so I''ll explain in that case.


    Especially this souvenir, though it includes cold evidence footage of examples.


    Mr. Edward would surely do ''the right thing to use''.


    He should still be a nobleman. I think it should be given as information.


    Kivera''s disturbance is running as a rumor anyway, and if there''s a cut to learning more, I''m guessing we''ll move more intelligence to try to gather information.


    Encourage self-defense, I can''t reach it until I protect it this time.


    If you''re interested in this and you''re not the enemy, you should contact Corbella.


    ... Conversely, if you''re going to be on Kivera''s side, you can''t make contact with Corbella. Because it''s best for Kivera to take a ''know nothing - leave me alone'' attitude about this one.


    You''re obviously going to have to sell Mei to Kivera, aren''t you?


    However, if you get in my way, enemy certification. I won''t let you down.


    I urge Alisa and the others to observe the surroundings as I walk, because it annoys me if I stay on the boulder.


    ... Hmm, the metastatic can be used the same way as usual, and I don''t see how the guards are feeling weird. I don''t see any particular change in the people in town, nor do I seem to have anything to say about the increase in the number of guard soldiers.


    Apparently, the rumor of the ''King''s Princess Running Away'' has not been conveyed much to the private sector. Should I also say that I am not very impressed because I have other human resources?


    And even so, I presume the upper management will be grasping the information. That''s why I''m in this state, so you might think I''m not close to Kivera. If you want to sell your favors to Kivera, you''ll try to catch them as trading material.


    "... so, Mizuki and I got along"


    "As far as I can tell, life looks like fun right now, that was a good cut, wasn''t it?


    "Yes! Of course."


    "People''s happiness is only possible if they have the right environment for them. I''m sure Alisa just wasn''t fit for the aristocracy."


    "Sure. It''s different from the private sector, just getting used to it will be hard."


    You noticed I was observing the area, and Cecil and Emma caught Alisa''s attention because of the public talk.


    They would be an easy race to talk to Alisa because they have a privileged class but also an understanding of the private sector. Looks like we''re getting along. Above all.


    "Ah, Mizuki. Can we go shopping? So..."


    For some reason, Alisa said it was mojo. Oh, you don''t mind shopping, do you?


    Emma laughs at me tilting her neck and urges me ahead.


    "Hehe, Alisa wants some Mizuki handicrafts. Mizuki, you behaved like handcooking to Alisa and the others, didn''t you?


    "Oh yeah...... I did make it"


    I''m so sorry for the direct sermon of the Demon King.


    I tried to cook in different worlds so that the last day of their stay would make them feel a little better. Guess the Demon King had something to think of both of us around the time he agreed to it.


    Later, when things turned out, everyone thought, "Just say you came to Ilfena to preach, but pick someone."


    Why do you ask the demon king who keeps tearing up even the Ilfena humans? It breaks your heart, doesn''t it?


    The Demon King said, "I also wrote your words as they were in my report to Baraksin," so I guess I said something small about the country, too, that guy. Of course, my words were a report to the Demon King, so I''m not wrapped up in Oblate or anything.


    It would freeze my heart more if I knew I was going to tell it as it was over there...... not, I would have thought of a sentence that resonated with my heart.


    As a regular sermon sermon, I felt sorry for both of you. Especially Alisa.


    I heard something very different about Alisa''s world, so I tried my best for dessert and all.


    Right, did you like it? That''s above all.


    "Fine?


    "Really!? Thanks!"


    It''s hard to say ''cook for me'' even though you''re on the entertainment side, that''s right.


    That''s fine at all. Normal souvenirs are convenient because they are ingredients.


    "So, what do you want to eat?


    "Um, I''d love some omelettes."


    IMMEDIATE ANSWER. Besides, that was your last meal, wasn''t it?


    I thought I could eat it without discomfort because it was egg roll from everywhere, but I think she liked it.


    "Ed and I, because it''s a dish of memories we ate reflecting on what we''ve been through. You''ve been preaching to me all this time, Mizuki, but you''ve been cooking meals for us, haven''t you?


    "Oh... well, you only had a sermon"


    I also say that there was no further conversation. I don''t normally have a chance to make contact.


    "So I remembered. There were people who would say tough things, but they said they were sheltering me just as much. ''Cause he was sheltering me, and he thought I had to tell him what I needed to do."


    "Well, I know you''re obliged, but if you''re thinking only about yourself, you won''t get involved."


    "I''ll avoid any trouble¡­ I''ll just rub it off when it''s convenient"


    Apparently, after the Sermon of the Demon King, the thoughts of those around him could also be considered.


    Alisa said she was almost trapped in her room at Irfena, so she must have realized that ''there''s a choice not to get involved''.


    No one hates me and wants to be a part of it. Then what emotions were the people who took on the role of "hater" pointing at themselves?


    If you think about it that far, Alisa won''t see it in the wrong direction. Anyway, all their novels were because Alisa didn''t have any trouble, so the original good minutes, and then the reflections were straight.


    So it changes dramatically. What dish did you cook to comfort that cut... you don''t know what it is.


    Well, it must have been an easy analogy. Because "The One Who Said the Novel" is "Made it for us on purpose".


    "So, Mizuki and I are so happy to be friends....... ah"


    Alisa''s gaze, which she was talking about, attracts her to one of the stores where she was selling vegetables.


    At the end of his gaze is a cream-colored pumpkin modoki. No seeds inside, creamy outside and inside, sweeter vegetables than pumpkins I know.


    "Hmm? What are you doing?


    "You know, this was in my world, too. I liked the soup I made."


    I guess it tastes like a distant home now to talk about it in a nostalgic way. Somewhere I look lonely.


    It is only recognized by people from different worlds, but a variety of things, such as vegetables and fish, come to this world.


    Some would not have taken root, but many exist while changing ecology or mixing with other species.


    ''Cause it''s something I make plum from Irfena, me. And on the roof of a knight''s dorm.


    I mean, there were all the ingredients, in this world.


    If you don''t even care about the size or the slightest difference in taste, you can substitute enough.


    I guess the vegetables in Alisa''s hometown are more or less the same as the original world stuff...... at least not separately.


    "So now you''re gonna make potage?"


    "Potato?


    "Er... a kind of soup"


    I have some souvenirs from Zebrast anyway, and I''m fine with the ingredients.


    I don''t know what Alisa''s soup looks like, but we''re going to be able to make a ''new home flavor''.


    I can''t right now, but in time, I might try and mistake it to recreate the flavor I miss myself.


    "Thanks, I''m so excited!


    I wouldn''t have completely disappeared from Alisa, who laughs happily, though.


    It won''t be all right because I''m not lying about Cecil and the others laughing at each other.


    ... I''ll tell Edward, ''Take care of it or I''ll pick it up''.


    Alisa said, ''Let me go home! You have every right to say that, don''t you?


    I think we need a getaway. As long as my family isn''t here, it''s okay for me to be on my side instead.


    At this point, Cecil and the others will come out, so we''re gonna make sure that doesn''t happen. Okay?


    "Kushun!"


    "Hmm? What''s up, are you ill?


    "No... that''s not what I mean"


    Sipping his nose but feeling uncomfortable for some reason, Edward looks around.


    I don''t think I need to do that in my own house.


    "Your Highness, I''m not going to call you by your exact name..."


    "Hmm? Right, call me Rise"


    "I''ll stay put. Even if Alisa finds out who she is, she''s a knight."


    The person who decided to call himself Rise in the words of the other young man nodded, and Edward sighed.


    How did this happen?


    For the most part, I would like to see Mizuki in person.


    "It''s unlikely she knows your face, but what if she finds out?


    Guardian Knight - Ricard asks the Lord, but his Lord laughs and shakes his head.


    "I don''t care. I am the Rise of the Aristocrats, blessed with the opportunity to meet the ''coincidental'' otherworlds ahead of visiting a friend''s house. What else do we have?


    Ricard silences Rise, who darkly tells him, ''Whatever happens, I won''t publish my original position''.


    He decided not to pursue it any further, although his vigilance had not diminished.


    "Well, what the hell kind of information do you bring?"


    Elsewhere the landlord seemed complicated, the young man laughed with great pleasure.

 93 What the Wizard says.

    Life is an unexpected continuum.


    If you are experienced in a different world trip, you will always think about it once.


    Not in a good way, of course, but with much giving up and splitting.


    So.


    Two strange men greeted you when you opened the door.


    I''m definitely not a servant from my outfit. Besides, isn''t one of them a knight?


    Um? This place is owned by Mr. Edward, right?!?


    Besides, Alisa''s hardened!?


    "Welcome home, Alisa. Sorry to bother you."


    The smiling man and Alisa seem to know each other.


    ¡­¡­


    Um, Mr. Edward?


    Why are you sighing behind that person...?


    "La...... lai"


    "Oh! The ladies behind you are your friends. Nice to meet you. I''m a friend of Edward''s and I''m called Rise. This is Ricard."


    I see. A friend and that outfit means nobility. Sounds like someone who treats people from different worlds normally, at least no hostility.


    So.


    Didn''t you obviously block Alisa''s words, now?


    That said, if we don''t talk now, I''m going to feel sorry for Alisa and the others. Will we get on with the story here?


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Rise. He''s an interracial man protected by Irfena and is called Mizuki. They are Cecil and Emma. He''s my companion and friend."


    "Oh, you''re from another world, too."


    "Yeah. Alisa and I have a different world."


    In the meantime, declare yourself and draw your attention to me.


    Because "otherworldly man" is a rare beast in this world, you should make a public statement in order not to turn your attention to Cecil and the others.


    Sometimes Cecil is a royal, but he doesn''t have the right to inherit a small country, and he doesn''t know much about his face.


    Then anyone who knows about the disturbances in Kivela will come into contact with a hit on ''Someone Like It''.


    It is most likely that the conversation will elicit information - words and actions will reveal your identity.


    So basically, I was talking to Cecil and the others about having a conversation. Only the two of you will pierce my position as companions.


    "Hmm..."


    "Something?


    "No? I thought you''d be okay with all the women."


    Shh! Spit out!


    I would never have thought of that with my exploring eyes!


    No matter what you think, you can''t imitate it on the surface.


    "Hehe, thank you for your concern. But you can count on Cecil and Emma, and most importantly, I''m violent."


    "Violent..."


    "Yes! The Demon King often scolds me."


    "Oh, my goodness, you''ve been brave..."


    "''Hand loose,'' he said."


    "" "Eh!?


    Men, look at my face all at once.


    I''m not lying. ''Cause I''m like,'' If you get hit, kill me back. ''


    By the way, they say ''hand loose'' only because my retaliation stays in verbal violence.


    The lack of direct involvement or previous dislike is limited to people from different worlds. Make it Zebrast. Make it Irfena. If you''re ''treated special,'' you''ll have no choice but to be neglected.


    If I were to give you an example, would it be the sideroom guys, Viscount Grankin, or their daughter Amelia?


    Identity-bound aristocrats tend to look down on the ''heretics'', and if they inadvertently encounter them, the jealous gaze of the ladies who admire the Al''s will come to Bishibashi.


    Every day, even in isolation, there are times when I have to be involved at work, and the Demon King has told me from the beginning, ''Lower nobility may be annoying''.


    Until the disturbances of the other day, my assessment was'' civilians who have no track record but who are powerful ''. Sometimes my information is restricted, and many nobles have yet to make the right assessment, said Marquis Leckbari. It''s only natural for a annoying guy to come out.


    In contrast, there are few times when a debutant wants to do it back with force moves.


    Because a guardian is a national decision. Normally, you can''t argue with that, can you?


    I''ve never approached anyone who cared about me. I''m passive in my capacity.


    Based on that, the Demon King says, ''You can do it.'' I don''t need a fool in a country of strength.


    I think it would be more convincing for the country to come out than I do, so I leave it as it is. It''s a hassle.


    But naturally, reports have been made to the Demon King by the knights. I don''t know what happened after that.


    The Demon King is saying that I will not lay down my own hands, "You are (because you are troublesome) loose (do not take the means to annoy this hand)."


    You''re recommending retaliation, so don''t throw the whole thing at your parents!


    When I explained that... he was silenced while looking at me with cancer. Why.


    Sounds natural in Irfena, doesn''t it? This. Something I don''t think the Demon King is saying to me alone.


    "Oh... that''s nothing"


    "There was a life-threatening situation without joking. I''m confident that most things will be cut through."


    Mr. Rise seems to have no words for me to laugh at. Well, my education policy seemed stuttering in Irfena, too, so I guess the educator was pushing through it in a way.


    It seems that my familiarity with it has also led me not to change course. Thanks to you, we have the connections and strength to work with Raccoons, Parent Cat.


    But the other man seems to have stepped up his guard over the situation. He comes looking at me surprised.


    "You were in that situation in the original world, or were you in a profession?


    "No?"


    "So how do you get used to a situation like that?


    Yeah, I think that''s a natural question, too. You wouldn''t understand that because you were a military teacher in the game world. Don''t have trouble explaining when this is the case.


    Mr. Ricard is not hostile, but he is staring at my emotional movements.


    Hmm.... this guy has a good chance of being an exclusive escort or Kingsguard to Mr. Rise. The way you''re alert is just like the Al''s, Mr. Ricard.


    Then you''d rather say the facts than delude them poorly.


    "Difference in perception, is it"


    "Difference in perception?


    Continue with the words, regardless of Mr. Ricard, who leans slightly on his neck.


    "I made one choice when I came to this world." Keep Living "or" Let It End ". Even common sense is not easy to live in a different world, and that''s why I thought it was necessary to cut it off."


    "Polar theory, but I guess that was the right decision to make."


    "Yeah, I think you were right. So people who know how to treat people from different worlds have taught me a lot. Knowledge and strength were necessary to live the way you want to live."


    ¡­¡­


    I think the most frightening thing about the otherworlds who have come to this world is'' being ignorant ''.


    If you don''t have the information you need, you can have the opposite result. "I didn''t mean to," "I didn''t know," but that can''t be done after the results.


    To put it the other way, if you want to manipulate it for convenience, you can limit the information and keep it and kill it.


    The demon kings acted for nothing but me. So I don''t hate to move for them and I don''t hesitate.


    "I know what they mean by their actions, no matter what they think around them. So."


    Cut the words once and turn your grin.


    "I have no doubt about them. They don''t hide what they need to put first, and they educate themselves when they do."


    "... that you are educating them based on the possibility that you may be hostile to them of your own free will?


    "Isn''t that right? Isn''t that really what ''being on your side'' is all about? We don''t unilaterally deny their beliefs."


    Protect yourself. Even if it turns out to be hostile to those close to you.


    It is my freedom to obey or refuse them, whether they are in a situation where they have to use me as a country.


    If you only have the strength and track record to refuse, you will not be forced to obey.


    Even if they were hostile, the Demon King and Rudolph would never regret having given me strength and strength, nor would I regret having cooperated with them.


    So tight, not only Mr. Ricard, but everyone shut up.


    It''s a serial development, but it''s a reality for other people, this. It''s a "watchdog" at a time when guardians, no matter how close they are, have had to do so in the past.


    The Demon King''s educational policy of being able to make his own decisions and take responsibility is to crush the possibility that I will be used without my knowledge, so that I can act even assuming the consequences of my actions.


    If that had been done to the otherworlders who devised the magic props, there would not have been a war two hundred years ago. We need to encourage consciousness so that we don''t carry our sins, either as watchers or allies.


    I do not deny that I am a magician because I also believe that it is necessary to gain strength for this purpose.


    In fact, I''ve been able to act on it enough this time. I''m sure he couldn''t have done it in the village.


    And I wonder if that was also the cause of the unusually low number of marriages of people from different worlds who came to this world.


    No one is married, especially the kind of people who keep their names in history.... doesn''t that mean you couldn''t have protected multiple guardians without them?


    If you''ve lived for years, you''ll have general common sense, and if you just live normally, you''ll have nothing wrong with it.


    Can it not be assumed that there were circumstances in which a peaceful life would not come true on its own?


    "Different perceptions of people from different worlds before education policy?


    "I guess so. I don''t know what Baraxin treats me like, but I''m not allowed to just be protected. Does that mean that the people I''ve been involved with in in Irfena don''t use it unilaterally?"


    Dark, "There were these people around Alisa in Barraksin, right? ''If I told him, Mr. Rise sighed and lowered his eyes.


    Be aware of the difference between you and the Demon King? Mr. Rise. At least the Demon King wouldn''t let those people near me, would he?


    Sometimes I can be a collaborator in my work, but I also have something to gain for me. Instructions will be given to all my actions if I simply try to use them.


    Above all, it was only after Zebrast that I made him hostile to the nobility as an otherworlder. Then I could deal with it, and there were trusted knights beside me.


    If necessary, lend a hand and let the person get the results - that''s what they "protect".


    I guess Zebrast was the best place for me to educate...... because there was no reason why there was a country and a king''s hindsight. Even if it was slightly coarse, they could follow me.


    It could be a match of interest, but on the contrary, that''s all you admit to an individual. Isn''t that the decisive difference between me and Alisa?


    I don''t understand reality or anything if I only show beautiful things around me, and I don''t understand each other if I''m not treated equally as an individual.


    I''m not telling you to do the same thing as Ilfena, but I didn''t do anything to encourage Alisa to grow up - you can''t possibly realize it''s important if you don''t know the need for it - you don''t deserve to criticize her at the top of Baraxin.


    Cecil and Emma also have a hard eye for the men leaning against Alisa. That''s the criticism of failing to act as a guardian... never.


    "So, if anything happens to Alisa in the future, we won''t shut up."


    "We''ll testify that you listened to Mizuki. If that''s still the same, it would mean you''re not willing to do that. Until you stop what you expect."


    It''s an awesome, personal emotion. Know the fear of connections between women.


    Ningro, this is more fateful. I don''t know what''s going on in the country.


    I don''t care about my situation, I have to tell you how much I hate Alisa for her happiness in the future!


    Carve it into your heart with the momentum to decide my words. Now if anything happens to Alisa, let me take it after treating her with great incompetence.


    So I don''t care about the country''s internal affairs. You could be our enemy, that''s all!


    If Ilfena doesn''t work because Cecil nodded when she glanced at him, Corbella will accept it.


    The fact that we went down to the private sector but that we were from different worlds goes around. I''m in trouble if my parents don''t hold on to me, because Alisa doesn''t have the strength to fight it.


    "Mi, Mizuki and the others were thinking that much. I was just asking you to do something. Unlike me, you deserve it!


    Alisa holding me in tears somehow. Oh, good value!... not.


    ¡­¡­


    ... Is that it? No, you''re the one we''re worried about!?


    "No, because it''s only the worst case scenario, and you''re basically gonna stay protected and never get hostile, right?


    "But it is! I know it''s hard for people from all over the world to get used to this world."


    Alisa, there''s a ''personal difference'' in that.


    As unsuitable for people, I fit Irfena, so no problem.


    I don''t know if I can convince you of that, but I can''t loosen the power of my hugging arm.


    Alisa. It looks like the men - especially Mr. Edward - have been damaged just now, but do you realize that?


    Personally, I said, "Aaaah! Though I think." This is a good opportunity to learn about reality for the future.


    "It''s okay, Mr. Alisa. Mizuki lives happily in Ilfena and is drowned out by all her guardians."


    "On the contrary, I don''t think you can escape that obsession. It''s hard to believe that they''re going to acquiesce in something hostile."


    Wait, Cora. How do you know that, Cecil?


    ... You must be seriously talking about unpleasant predictions!


    It looks like it could be something. Besides, I also feel a mix of raccoons burning in the acquisition of competent young people.


    Is that Al? Is that Sail? Klaus is...... raccoon because he doesn''t seem interested in that kind of topic, or sources!?


    "Speaking of which... those knights took great care of Mizuki."


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s okay."


    "Yeah...... okay. But if anything happens, you can talk to me, okay?


    Copy that.


    Forgive me for being a throw. Because you deny it to convince me.


    By the way.


    It''s time to move inside the house? The servants are looking very troubled just now.


    Alisa would like to comfort Mr. Edward. It''s too depressing to come to life, you know.


    Look, let''s go, bastards. Even if a man looks dark and garrisons on the front porch, it''s just unusual, isn''t it? It''s depressing.


    ... I was more and more depressed when I said that I was stupid and honest. The weak.


    Retake your mind and move to the guest room.


    It''s a depressing, inner laugh of the men.


    Alisa comforts them, but they leave them alone. There are also circumstances, so there is no need to hope that the situation will not be pushed into sharp things.


    "... so. Is it time to settle down"


    "Oh, I''ll apologize to Alisa again."


    Says Mr. Rise with a tired face as he takes a sigh.


    Oh, come on, you forgot your aristocratic setup, huh? Isn''t that dialogue from Alisa''s guardian royalty?


    Well, while you''re getting a raw warm glance, let''s get you through now. No next time.


    "Speaking of which... Did you know about the commotion that happened in Kivera the other day?


    The men react but pretend they don''t notice. It''s a public story, isn''t it?


    "Occasionally the merchants of Ilfena stayed, and they had very interesting dreams. You recorded that memory in a magic prop, so I can see it..."


    "Show me."


    Do you want to see it? Mr. Rise came aboard instantly when asked who he was dealing with.


    Not without interest, but because it''s "very important information as a royalty," right?


    There is no video even if it has been reported. There is nothing suspicious about Ilfena, which has such magic equipment in place in advance, but now you want more information than to pursue it.


    "Fine, right? They said it was a strangely realistic ''dream''. Well, he also said that as far as the rumors of the people and the situation that followed were concerned, it was likely to be true."


    "I see, he said it was only a ''dream''"


    "Yeah. Besides, we''re supposed to do the confirmation ourselves, right?


    What we''re offering is just a dream video. It''s up to them to believe it or not.


    If it''s clear, ''Use an agent to confirm it for yourself. Don''t blame Ilfena for just passing on rumors''.


    As far as the reaction is concerned, I guess Mr. Rise has something to say. The other two look fine.


    "Then go ahead. Yeah, well, my personal recommendation is to focus on something other than the characters."


    "Hmm, what do you mean?


    "''Cause you can identify the location of the footage, right? I don''t know, but depending on who sees it, there may be places and things that I''m sure are true."


    With the royal crest of Quivera and the landscape? You might even know the architectural structure.


    I don''t know! Yeah, even Irfena only visits the castle about the Demon King''s office and training grounds!


    When you visit, you will always be accompanied by a knight as an escort and guide, and you will not be lost.


    Mr. Rise glanced at him funny and Mr. Ricard gave him the same harsh look.


    Mr. Edward is... covering his face with one hand and looking up at the ceiling. What, the reaction?


    "Well, go ahead. You might be surprised."


    ¡­¡­ Surprised? "


    When he ignored Mr. Rise, who leaned his neck, and manipulated the demon props, the shock footage that had caused the demon kings to shudder began.


    Cecil and the others aren''t showing up, so it''s okay! Come on, I''ll weaken you enough!


    afterwards.


    Alisa said purely, "What a prince, you suck!" and anger.


    The men remained silent with a very subtle expression. Oh, I knew it was that reaction.


    "Mizuki? Is this a fact?


    "Isn''t it true if you believe me? I don''t know how to be sure."


    Mr. Edward sees it with suspicion even as he returns it to Mr. Rise.


    Yeah, right. "I saw it! The truth about the shock happening in the rear palace! ''I''m the only one who''s going to put a title to it.


    There seems to be no word for Mr. Ricard. Because when a knight sees it, it looks like it''s damaged. Hey, that.


    For the knights, Kibera is a threat... and even if it''s part of what I''ve been wary of, it will hold its head in many ways.


    "You wouldn''t have believed it in Irfena without the footage. It''s impossible if only in the womb."


    "Yes, indeed. But I don''t think King Kivera will allow this."


    "So it would mean only in the rear palace of the king prince. Location pattern, can''t be easily stepped in."


    It is not preferable to have a man in a place called the Posterior Palace. You won''t be able to enforce it if you''re a king.


    Since that leads to the situation, I think we should act somewhat forcefully.


    "Oh, I understand what you''re trying to say, too. I am..."


    "Why don''t you follow your emotions? Too far from previous perceptions."


    "Lord Mizuki..."


    "What is it, Mr. Edward?"


    "... no, nothing"


    I have a lot to say, but you can''t say it in front of Mr. Rise, can you?


    If we''re the only ones here, it''s just speculation in a conversation between friends, but with the addition of the royal family and their escorts, we''re going to overshadow the danger of Irfena''s otherworldly people.


    I don''t want to go in the wrong direction because of Alisa.


    I don''t think it''s worth hiding, do you? Because I''m confused now, but Mr. Rise will notice.


    If you think about it calmly, you''ll soon find out who''s suspicious. What I don''t know is that I don''t know the motive.


    Besides, there''s nothing wrong with being endangered by Baraxin.


    Personally, it would be more convenient to know that such a presence is on Alisa''s side.


    Fear that the inept creature lives in Ilfena. If you''ve done anything to me and Alisa, you''re going to retaliate, right?


    "I''m sorry, but we''re gonna have to excuse ourselves for this. Let''s say we come back tomorrow."


    "Right, I think that would be better. Oh, here you go."


    I''ll give it to you, and if you give me the demon prop that recorded the footage, I''ll look suspicious.


    "Is that okay?


    "Yeah, there''s still plenty of them."


    "... a lot?


    "Because."


    Do it, and laugh.


    "Funny video like this, we all have to have fun"


    Mr. Rise and Mr. Ricard are frightened by the laughter of those words and what they contain! and rocked his body.


    No, it''s just a souvenir, isn''t it? It''s a concern that I want you all to enjoy.


    "I live surrounded by knights with wings, so I know there might be something useful about this."


    (Translation: "Even the freaks will provide you with the truth of stutter, so try to gather information ourselves later. From now on, there may be information regulation and obstruction because the upper levels of Kivera are moving, but it will be a judgment material. Wish me a good fight '')


    I think it''s important that you get the information in the video. I think the people who saw it will enjoy handing in their own reports too!


    Besides, I think it''s time for the travelers who got out of Kivera and all that stuff to go back to the country. It would be even more credible to hear from them.


    And with a tired look, the two of them left. Probably head straight for the report.


    "Lord Mizuki, what the hell are you thinking..."


    "About us and Alisa''s peaceful future?


    "Oh... yes..."


    "And I personally hate Kivera!


    "Mizuki is a nostalgia for His Highness Elshon."


    In vain and bright, Mr. Edward sighed deeply and silenced.


    Cecil, by the way.


    Did Marquis Leckbari set you up as a parent cat? Demon King.

 94 Friendship and a drop of backwork

    Silence continued even after the two of them left.


    Mr. Edward has a lot to think about.


    Alisa can neither affirm nor deny it.


    Cecil and the others are waiting for my way out.


    "Alisa, can you make me some tea? You should let Emma know."


    "Huh?"


    Alisa tilts her neck properly at my suggestion abruptly.


    "Emma, she''s a former nobleman, but she works for a samurai or something. That''s why I''m good at making tea."


    "Oh! You do have me, so you can tell Alisa. Sometimes you can make tea that suits the confectionery you made yourself."


    Emma punches her hand and takes a seat just to be convinced.


    "Let''s come.... Mizuki, I''d like to try some tea leaves, so you don''t mind being a little late, do you?


    "Yeah, I don''t mind. You can''t even talk in this situation."


    "Right. Alisa. Shall we come?


    "Ugh...... yeah. Well, even if it means changing your mood, a good cup of tea and sweets would be nice."


    "There are handmade Mizuki cookies for sweets."


    "Really!? Then we have to work hard and brew it."


    "Yeah, let''s make some delicious tea for your husband."


    Alisa turns red at Emma''s words, which she urges with a laugh when she dulls.


    It''s the first time, it''s soothing......!


    Mr. Edward is the top priority among Alisa. No matter who sees it, ''I love my husband!'' It''s a state, very smiling.


    You should have had your seat removed a little before then.


    Even Mr. Edward wouldn''t want Alisa to look sorry for him any more.


    Emma read my intentions and took Alisa out.


    Guess it also makes sense to improve the impressions of the servants if you say so already. It wouldn''t be a very good idea to be alert as a suspicious person given the future.


    I wave to Alisa, who leaves the room with pleasure, "You''re coming," and I turn my gaze back to Mr. Edward.


    You''re as depressed as ever, aren''t you, Mr. Edward?


    "So. How long are you going to be depressed? Alisa''s not here right now."


    Mr. Edward slowly looks up at the words.


    "I''m sorry. Honestly, there''s just too much I thought I''d understand."


    "You don''t understand, do you? It''s not him."


    "Oh, I know. But they reminded me that they didn''t think anything of Alisa."


    There seems to be no leaning down while exhaling. I guess it''s because I understand that this is a valuable opportunity to speak directly to me in the same bracketed phrase, "People of different worlds".


    Basically, neither me nor Alisa will leave the country where they are protected.


    And since Mr. Edward and I will no longer be involved in diplomacy in the future, there will really be no contact.


    It takes a while for the letter to come in, and it''s the only time we have it, so we should just say whatever we want to each other.


    "Before I met Alisa, Cecil and the others said,


    Mr. Edward stares at me slowly opening his mouth. Cecil let me take the lead. Seems like I''m going to turn to follow up.


    "''Come on, you''ll be careful'' and ''If you have a family, you''ll be comforted''. Well, that''s right. Fear always comes first, even though words make sense, if one is thrown into a different world."


    You don''t know the right or the left. Instead, you don''t know what even kids know. You''re even afraid of that fact.


    Besides, Alisa can''t possibly pass by as a child on the outside.


    If the guardians were beside us, I can''t help but think that there was no one to mock ignorance out of jealousy.


    "Next thing I know, I started doing letters with Alisa, and Alisa likes to act on her own."


    "Act for yourself......?


    "We cook, we make home gardens, and we''re still happy about making tea, right? But as a nobleman, you don''t look good."


    "It''s, well..."


    "I''m sure they told you, ''We''ll do that'' and ''Please don''t do that''. Alisa would scold me for being normal, but I don''t know why."


    "Ah......!


    I hear Mr. Edward noticed, too.


    Cecil is leaning her neck.... Oh, Cecil said, ''What''s wrong with that?'' I guess so.


    Even the royal family Corbella is educated to do what they do. As far as Cecil and the others are concerned, the samurai won''t be scolded enough to make tea even if she''s here.


    "You know, Cecil. Noblemen deserve to do what they do around them, don''t they?


    "Oh."


    "So from the samurai, I said, ''I can''t believe the samurai are more imitated on the side of using people!'' That''s what happens. Plus, I can appreciate ignorance because I don''t know the common sense of this world."


    "... you''ll be scorned"


    "Yeah, definitely. But I don''t know what''s wrong without knowing the common sense of nobility, and habits don''t disappear easily when people tell me to change my behavior, which has always been normal."


    All I can say is that there is no such thing as an educator. If she''s treating Alisa as a ''noble guest'', her actions will be embedded in ''noble common sense''.


    From the beginning, he said, ''People of different worlds are utterly ignorant of this world, and they seem to be civilians! If I told the people around me to consolidate them, they would have created an opportunity to learn while following me.


    I am in the form of learning from the children of the village - learning from the teacher - being thrown into Zebrast - Ilfena,.


    Teachers are taught that ''life is completely different between noble and civilian people'' during the learning phase.


    That''s why I don''t know if I''ll suddenly be in charge of carrying out the destruction of the rear palace.


    "Once you throw it into the aristocratic society, you desperately learn" is such an unscrupulous phrase as "If you throw it into a pond and it becomes a danger to your life, you will be able to swim, demon king...!


    I think this area was influenced by a report from the teacher. I guess the teacher didn''t think ghost education was waiting for him afterwards either.


    Perhaps I live in a cavalier dorm in Irfena in the position of being a guest of the Demon King because it was judged that ''noble life is impossible and incompatible''. If it''s all right, it would be reasonable to keep the guardian''s home.


    The desire is that some restrictions in the safest place - the residence of the SS, which reports directly to the Demon King - lead a common life without so much impossibility. A knight would naturally do his own thing, but it would be more convenient to look at it from Al or Klaus.


    "If you say it at last, there are no people around you who say it''s civilians. Looks like he''s being watched."


    "I was hoping to keep you from being as crippled as possible..."


    "I do appreciate that, don''t I? But isn''t it painful for people who aren''t used to that kind of situation? In my case, I live in a knight''s dorm, but there are people in my room who are close to each other, one wall apart. I''m respected as an individual while maintaining the distance I can rely on if I have to."


    I think the concern is right not to let them be crippled. But that''s from an aristocratic point of view.


    I think it''s very stressful for civilians to be in that state all the time.


    "Lord Edward. As far as I can tell, the way you treat Alisa sounds more like dealing with a Guest than an education. Now that you''re in the private sector, if there''s nothing wrong with you, doesn''t it mean Alisa doesn''t hate learning, she''s a hard-working kid?


    "Oh, right. You''re absolutely right."


    I guess Mr. Edward, who sighs deeply, really regrets it. Sometimes I think the servant I was holding back is leaning down, too?


    Hmm, I guess it''s time.


    I turn to Mr. Edward once I nod to Cecil.


    "Alisa has changed. So please change you as well. I think we should first determine our education policy based on what kind of life Alisa lived."


    "It is also possible that Alisa will be targeted for the fact that she is a ''otherworldly'' regardless of her abilities. She should also be encouraged to become aware. Now she''ll think she''s worthless."


    Alisa has been abandoned by the nobles once. That''s why the crisis will be faint.


    Well, you won''t be able to take any measures because your parents were all shriveled up.


    "Okay. I swear to you. I can only regret it once too... no, I''ll make sure there''s no next time"


    Look up and tell us clearly, Mr. Edward.


    This would not make the same mistake.


    but.


    I think we need insurance for everything.


    "No next time? Isn''t that obvious! Next time, we''ll pick up Alisa."


    "Mizuki lived in a knight''s dorm in Ilfena, right? Even if you pick up Alisa, can you go see her normally?


    "Yeah! I can''t! I need the permission of the Demon King, and the knights will be here to see me."


    "Ha, the Kingsguard Knight is going to come willingly, the dashi of ''A Man Is Coming To Meet Me''"


    "Instead of the guardian, the guardian will gather, won''t he? I don''t think the Demon King would easily give Alisa if he knew what was going on and did the same thing over and over again, because he''s overprotective enough to be told he''s a parent cat or something!


    Zach, I''ll cut off Zach and the rest of my life.


    Mr. Edward''s complexion is getting worse and worse, but I don''t care.


    No, but you didn''t say anything wrong, did you? You''re relinquishing your duty to protect other people, aren''t you?


    Instead of the next one, it will lead to the evaluation of Baraxin!


    "And so to speak! There is no next time without joking. Good luck with that."


    "Oh, you should tell Alisa''s parents, too. Mizuki has no choice but to silence his enemies."


    "Unless you''re attacked, you have to stop! It''s okay, Alisa will protect you. Because Baraxin can only appreciate incompetence."


    Mr. Edward hardened up to us one after another saying things that weren''t bright and fun and busy.


    Nah, it''s just better without Emma, isn''t it?


    And.


    I''m not going to stab the nail right now so I don''t do anything stupid.


    ''Cause you''re about to fuck Kivera and Don Patti, aren''t you?


    It''s kindness to tell you what kind of person I am beforehand, isn''t it?


    This is the problem of activating a plan of revenge against your country, right here in front of you.


    The goal is to follow your plan and get an ex-post evaluation of Kivera''s disaster!


    Hold those fools down while you can!


    "Bye! Have a look at some nice footage to help you understand my ferocity. Entertainment, entertainment."


    "Oh... entertainment?


    "Yes! By the way, I was in charge of actors, performances and backs, and the place and performers were offered besides Ilfena. Oh, I''m sorry, but the servant must leave the room, because I''ll show you something special just for Mr. Edward."


    It''s special, but it''s amazing!


    Exactly. I''m not going to splash this footage. Evidence will only be available to the parties because the fort will have already been restored.


    But I can''t stand a door in a man''s mouth. I''m going to try to find out about Kivera''s trends, it looks like those two are coming tomorrow!


    Then we should plant The Wizard of the Other World''s Violent Theory now.


    This gives rise to the possibility that ''the wizard of the otherworlds is involved in the escape of the king princess''.


    Only ''possibility''. However, the entertainment video is provided by "Irfena''s Inner World Person".


    I would also help with my rumors that were originally there and I would never be able to ignore them. In that case, the contact information is the three countries of Ilfena Zebrest Corbella.


    Q. What caused this disturbance in Kivera?


    The princess of Corbella, who was Princess A. Wang, escaped with the maid while enduring cold treatment.


    Q. Is that possible for the princess personally?


    A. I can''t think normally. Collaborators are tough too.


    Q. So, such a penetrating idiot... no, what''s the possibility?


    Problem with A. Irfena. I wouldn''t do it if I were an exorcist from another world.


    Magic Master = Natural Disaster. Moreover, Balaxin is visited by the other people themselves as'' two women ''.


    However, since there is an alibi operation between Zebrast and Irfena, it cannot be accepted as a ''fact''. It remains only suspicious.


    I can''t imitate pursuing Irfena and Zebrast just because of suspicion, so the contact person is Corbella''s choice in the country concerned.


    If you are close to Kibera, you will have no external interest, so the country you inquired about is neutral or Corbella.


    The return of the princess will be notified to the country where the inquiry was made. As Corbella, I have to tell her the upside of things as "the side she worried about."


    The details of the conclusions and events were very detailed and spilled out to countries that were not originally related.


    Alisa''s worries are serious, but she''s also acting for us. I am willing to use Baraxin as the starting point of suspicion to spread the word about this one.


    Kivera, even after the disaster leaves, you can still be stingy. A slightly stronger country would take advantage of this for diplomacy.


    I''m not launching a direct attack, ''cause I just showed my sincerity to the country you showed me,'' right?


    I need to give Corbella a vengeance whispering too......!


    I won''t imitate having fun alone. Come on, you''re all with me!


    It should be noted that when I told Cecil and Emma about this plan, they promised me great joy and cooperation.


    ... Yeah, I don''t think there''s a country that wouldn''t be mad at that treatment. I can''t even see when I''m in the direction of paying off one arrow.


    At the source of such thoughts, Mr. Edward saw footage of the fort event.


    "Ed? Have you got any tears in your eyes?


    "I''m impressed with the flavor of tea Alisa made for me."


    "Hehe, you''ve done your best."


    "Uh... thanks, Emma!


    Under the silent intimidation of me and Cecil, "Don''t Say Anything," she enjoyed the delicious tea Alisa brewed me.


    Of course, I asked you not to keep your memories on video.


    I can leave it and report it upstairs, but I''m suspected of complicity, so I told him to stop, and he snorted at me with great momentum.


    ''Cause obviously it''s taken in advance leaving footage. Including what I see myself, I can also interpret "multiple perspectives = accomplices were on the spot".


    Actually, it''s because I used recording magic props, but it''s likely that the location is'' footage that connects the memories of accomplices, not pre-planted ''to the location alone.


    You seem to understand just how bad it sucks. I don''t think it''s just entertainment.


    That''s okay! That''s entertainment, because it''s not a record or anything!


    We stormed and (forced) rented the place and just asked the people who were there to join us! I do not accept objections.


    Afterwards, the dinner I made with Alisa very soothes everyone''s mind.


    We were relieved by Alisa, who enjoyed speaking with her servants.


    He managed to revive Mr. Edward because he was having fun. Good, good.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... Edward"


    "Please don''t say anything. I''ll give you ten times as much back as I can give you."


    "Ugh, um..."


    The next day.


    I was invited to lunch because it''s a corner - and it''s supposed to be. Actually, it''s a rehearsal to gather information - the two of them came and hardened.


    I''ve never seen anything like different world dishes and Alisa, but three daughters joking with their servants, and Edward figuring something out. It would be an inconceivable soothing sight from yesterday''s situation.


    "What the hell happened!?


    Perhaps the two heads are filled with this dialogue. The servants were winding me down, us.


    It''s not easy to remove vigilance from people who would be serving as Alisa''s escort.


    "Edward, what''s this all about?


    Asking surprisingly, Ricard doesn''t seem convinced by the circumstances surrounding him.


    That''s serious, you. You better watch your step ''cause you could get stuck with that in the future, okay?


    Not all the guys who give the villains great seriousness, the world.


    Well, it''s also cruel to ask Mr. Edward to explain this situation. It''s time to help you.


    "Hello, Mr. Richard to Mr. Rise"


    I make a laugh in no time when I talk to the two of you as I offer you a drink.


    Oh, that''s royalty. You don''t imitate hostility all of a sudden.


    "Mizuki? Looks like you''ve been friends with the residents of this house for a long time, huh?


    "Yes! I''m sure it''s because you all had feelings for Alisa."


    "Hmm?"


    Mr. Rise listens with a slight glance at his eyes.


    "Aren''t the people in this house favoring Alisa? So if Alisa herself feels motivated to get along with us and say," I don''t know the country, only Alisa will protect it, "she helps her sense of companionship increase."


    Because they have to give priority to the country over Alisa.


    So it is only natural to favour ourselves if we recognize that we are in a position to take our place.


    The middle-aged woman, who is a teacher by the name of Alisa, promised me, ''I will definitely contact you if you need anything from your daughter''. She seems to be about Alisa if her dead daughter is alive, and she feels like her daughter.


    "Even though I was hearing Alisa''s bad reviews, I actually understood the situation in that state, where I was wondering, in my explanation yesterday. The people who originally recognized Alisa''s efforts and watched over her, so they recognized us as one of the ways to protect her."


    "I see. There''s a sense of companionship, but more than that, you treat ''your wife''."


    "I guess. We have nothing to do with the circumstances of Baraxin."


    Mr. Edward had the momentum to make up his mind.


    I was also talking to the servants, so I guess Alisa will be educated in the future with the help of everyone.


    "By the way, how well does Mizki know a country called Kivela? As you said yesterday, it''s a little noisy."


    Apparently, he was convinced of the surrounding situation. Mr. Rise seems to have decided to accomplish his purpose today.


    He thought it would be quicker to hear it on a straight ball than to faint poorly and ask. Mr. Ricard also asks this one, holding back beside Mr. Rise.


    Yesterday''s footage was only a ''dream'' and all we know is rumors. He''s swinging at me today as reliable information.


    "Right...... as a country I know. I live in Ilfena, so I hear a little bit about it."


    I also ran it. You asked me if I knew, so I answered with "I know, I don''t know."


    Princess Wang has escaped.


    "Oh, you''re sure? So was that dream a fact? That, but you have a pledge, don''t you?


    "Well, do you know the existence of a pledge?


    "The Black Knights told me!" Whether you flee or not, you cannot escape as long as you have a pledge. "


    Although it was an ex-post commentary.


    I''m not lying. I heard more from Cecil and the others.


    "I see you were grasping as much as rumors that Ilfena had also escaped"


    "Looks like it. But you weren''t sure it was true in the rumors."


    "Why?


    "Because it''s just a city rumor. If that cold treatment was true, it might have made you look like you had escaped, right? And the knights who are searching have been calm enough."


    "The possibility of King Kivera''s trap!


    "Seems like he suspected it too."


    I see, and the two of them are nodding. He doesn''t think King Kivela is the kind of person who would easily allow him to flee.


    Since Prince Wang''s assessment was originally allergic, the view that he caused problems with the aim of obsolescence also seems convincing.


    ... What I said is a lie.


    The success of the escape was just that my bad character surpassed King Kivela.


    "Actually, there are some parts of me that I don''t think I can do a little bit to escape. They say the samurai is with them. Kibera, it''s a little hard to believe that women are the only ones fleeing."


    "Heh, that''s remarkable. It will be difficult to travel with the noble and the maids of the noble lady."


    ¡­¡­


    "... something?


    "No. Right, I think so too"


    I''m also saying mixing facts with lies, but you do too, Mr. Rise.


    Mr. Rise is deliberately waving the topic by leaving the words short. If you hook up to it, you can be sure it''s a line of the Crown Princess, something like that?


    If you have reliable information about Princess Wang''s escape, I suspect so.


    "Existence of Pledge" ¡­ Important, but a topic I would like to avoid if involved in cursing.


    "Samurai is with me"... I didn''t say how many. Normally, it is recognized that there are more than one maid with a princess king.


    "Only women"...... it is not known if there are collaborators. The idea of ''escape is difficult'' is common if you are only a princess and a samurai.


    For better or worse, an individual''s opinion is a ''general'' exemplary answer, me. Other than that, I''m just pretending to be speaking as information given the views of Irfena......


    All we know is rumors of the King''s princess''s cold treatment and escape. That''s the setting until I asked Mr. Rise.


    I heard it as a rumor in Ilfena, but now I know it as a fact, that sounds like it.


    If you want to mix your personal opinions with the detour, you immediately say, ''Why would you think that?'' and would be penetrated.


    The only thing to be wary of is "getting information that only the parties know", so Cecil and the others should be giving it away.


    Yesterday''s "Dream" is only what is said to be evidence footage of cold treatment. ''We can''t possibly know'' whether that''s true or not.


    Especially... I wouldn''t have thrown out the line that the Demon King ordered me to bring that footage. Have an exchange of information. Feel like it. I guess that''s why you just told me.


    Mr. Rise changed the subject once he sighed at me, returning the words without hesitation.


    They decided it was impossible to get any more information out of him. I wouldn''t mind asking persistently and getting ticked off by Irfena, or something like that, but it would be true.


    "Are you going home to Ilfena like this?


    "No? I''m going to see my friend in Alberda"


    "Alberda?"


    "Yeah. Unlike the original world, it takes time, so I thought I''d visit my friends at once this time"


    I''m a different world man, so I need an escort or something, and I just get nodded at when I''m convinced that I keep going.


    "I''m basically looking forward to only going to a limited number of places in Ilfena and Zebrast."


    "... well. Have a good trip."


    "Thank you. Oh, yeah. I heard it before I left Ilfena..."


    Excuse me for a moment, I stretch out my back and mouth to my ear.


    Mr. Rise was not surprised to resist.


    "Hmm? Is that a secret?


    "Yes, because¡­ rumor has it that the fort near Zebrest in Kivera has fallen."


    "Nah!?


    People''s gaze gathers at Mr. Rise, who accidentally raised his voice.


    "Mizuki, what did you say?


    "Secret because it''s a secret."


    Return to Cecil''s inquiry deliberately. I hear Mr. Ricard didn''t hear you. He''s spying on Mr. Rise.


    "Mizuki, hey to the corner"


    Hey, Mr. Rickard trades my arms around to match Mr. Rise''s words as he invites me.


    "... can you tell me more"


    "The details and nothing. It''s everything I just told you. Anyway, there seems to be no sign of any kind of subjugation."


    "What?"


    Yeah, I knew you''d come eat with it. That ''oddity'' is the key point that interests me.


    "It seems to fall once and that''s clear. That''s why I don''t know who dropped it. Sounds like they''re from a village near the border, right? You know, discharged to the harshness of the treatment of soldiers."


    "Hmmm... what about ''who''? If it wasn''t an organization, the country would be in doubt."


    "That''s right, he called himself ''The Avenger''. Does it feel like I put one shot in instead of saying hello?


    Both Mr. Rise and Mr. Ricard have thought about it with difficult faces.


    Surely this is the only way I can get a sense of the situation, because I have only testimony from a discharged soldier.


    But it adds credibility to the fact that Kivera will not move despite the King''s Lady Dowager''s escape.


    In fact, many people will be surprised at Kivela, who barely moves while being fled by Princess Wang.


    Turn the agents around Wangdu, including the meaning of exploring the ideas of the superiors.


    So we need guidance to let them grasp the ''rumors'' that will shake the position of the ''mighty nation''.


    I heard in Irfena that restoring the fort is easy if to the extent I did. Then all the evidence that remains uncertain: testimony. There''s no way they''re going to show me their memories with magic props.


    I would ask you to be sure to approach the truth, including the information that ''there are more soldiers in fortifications everywhere''.


    Corbella doesn''t have many allies where he fled as he is.


    Neighbouring countries need to be allowed to grasp the elements that make them think they can beat Kivera.


    Above all, it is possible that people will not accept that information is just given to them.


    If we don''t get the information we need, we''re in trouble.


    I''ll have you cut off from that! Ladies and gentlemen of Baraxin?


    "Why would you give us that information?


    "It''s for Alisa and me. Because if the neighboring countries have the right information, Kivera is the only one who needs to be confused."


    ''Cause it would be depressing if the chains of confusion, wouldn''t it?


    to do it, and laugh and tell me secretly that the two of them pull their faces apart for a moment.


    "You... really think a lot like the demon king of Ilfena."


    "... sounds like a nightmare. Hey, why don''t you just say," Because unrelated people don''t get in trouble "in front of the building?


    "I''m honest with myself."


    "So you''re telling me it''s for real?


    "Successful or often said..."


    "You don''t get anything to compliment me, do you?


    "" I''m not praising you, because I''m not praising you!


    I wonder why it''s so humorous. Both of you.


    But now I think I can put into Kivera''s mythology of power.


    After that... how do all the chasers get out?

 95 A different world man named Mizuki.

    The day after I made out with Alisa and the others.


    We traveled to Alberda. So far there is no chaser and peace.


    Hi, as far as Mr. Rise and the others react, it looks like Kivera hasn''t made a stand, the power of the fort event is amazing.


    In particular, that seems to have happened because the upper echelons of the country have a very decent response.


    You give priority to the Avengers (tentative) over the strongest trump card of the pledge, right?


    "Don''t you mind, wear it so well"


    "Never mind."


    It is Mr. Rickard who returns it that way.


    He appreciates my tipping and sends me to the Alberda border.


    Even more perversely, Mr. Rise''s spoken words allowed him to use the Metastases near the border.


    Everyone knows who they are when they get here. What''s the point of hiding it?


    No, Mr. Rise must have used these means because he thought we were aware of it.


    "Are you stopping or replacing the stopping fee"


    ¡­¡­ Sorry, I can''t answer that. "


    "So it feels like, ''You''re going to be busy, so just dump the dangerous people in another country''?


    ¡­¡­


    "Silence is an affirmation, Guardian."


    Further into it, he turned away silently.


    You haven''t been subtly hidden from me, Mr. Ricard.


    No, you can''t. It''s like, "What do you think? I have to tell you about it!


    "Well, Mizuki sounds like fun"


    "Fun......!?


    "Oh, you''re playing with Lord Ricard."


    "You can''t both screw around!


    A gentle glance returns a pleasant laugh.


    Looks like you two are having fun. Friends, you guys are awful enough.


    Mr. Rickard was stunned this time by what he called a backup shooting of Cecil and Emma.


    Looking back at this one unexpectedly, the conversation seemed to be listening well.


    "Not now."


    "That''s right. Besides, isn''t Mizuki trying to teach you the drawbacks of Ricard?


    I agree with Cecil snorting at Emma''s words as she laughs and peeps at me.


    Oh, I knew you''d notice.


    But it''s a drawback that''s easy enough for both of us to understand.


    Mr. Rickard, the subject he was told, seems to be tilting his inner neck as he returns his gaze to me.


    Well, it may be hard to tell if it''s in person. Let me tell you something special.


    "It''s too serious."


    "What?"


    "The thinking is too hard. Even if you''re impatient, you won''t break the form of an escort, so anyone who knows who Mr. Rise is will find out."


    "Naturally I am loyal to my duties..."


    "Yeah, usually. But if you take the same attitude while you''re at it, it''s only gonna mark you, right? Besides, what kind of a poison connoisseur would you call a nobleman?


    The attitude of Mr. Edward and Mr. Ricard over the past two days has been truly discernible.


    Whatever goes into your mouth first, you two get your hands on it first. The condition that Mr. Rise hands after the two of them have spoken.


    This is probably because I''m a magician, so I left my antidote magic props to stay out of sight.


    No wonder nobles have it, but this setting is'' Nobles who visited a friend''s house ''. You''re not worried about poisoning me, are you?


    Guess there was some point in showing them that they were close enough to introduce their guests and trusted them.


    In addition, if I were to say so, there is no way I would speak lightly of information to a person in such a position that he must always wear a demonic prop of detoxification.... if normal.


    If Edward''s close friend is off the elite course and he''s not at risk of poisoning, he won''t be the first to think he''s involved in the center of the country.


    Mr. Rickard was depressed when he was honest.


    They didn''t think their attitude was the cause of the position being seen through.


    "Mr. Rickard''s attitude is the same as Kingsguard''s working attitude, so hey." I will protect you! ''You''ll soon find out who the important person is when they claim to be the best. You better be careful. "


    "I don''t know what to say, but I don''t think you''d find out if I treated Lord Rise as a friend? It''s not unnatural that Lord Ricard, who seems to be keen on martial arts, should be able to detect a crisis or resist it."


    "Master Rise is somewhat of a civilian. Especially when it comes to leading the conversation."


    It''s a boulder, you two.


    I mean... you walk normally in Kivera, you guys!


    Well, that''s how you made the settings. If you didn''t find out about that, it sure seems to work.


    Cecil and Emma''s words are really accurate. Certainly not impossible then.


    I understand each other''s strengths if friends feel comfortable even if they have different areas of expertise.


    If there is imminent danger, he who is skilled in martial arts will be in charge, and if he wants to let the conversation play, he who is skilled in speaking will be in charge.


    From the beginning, people will be convinced if I say something like, "We have things that don''t belong to each other, so we''re good friends."


    Then if you say something like ''I''m always ready because I don''t have the art of protecting myself'', even if I have demonic props for detoxification and junctions, I''ll be suspicious. In fact, there are many nobles like that.


    "Well... I do have something in mind."


    "Conversely, if you can get someone to behave royally, you can deal with it when they''re after you, too, right?


    "What?"


    "It''s not a very praiseworthy way to do it, but it means to make it look good. A hallucinogenic magic trick would be enough to fake it, wouldn''t it?


    It''s impossible for a person attached to an escort to protect anything other than that subject. So what happens if we check the safety of another person when the subject is targeted?


    Naturally, the Raiders assume that the person concerned at that time is'' real ''.


    After that, you can hide it from the people around you, just as you predetermined a real escort target that made you think it was fake.


    It''s an inhuman way of putting your replacement at risk, but it''s natural to prioritize royalty. Even if Mr. Ricard takes it for granted that he will sacrifice himself, he won''t think of a way to sacrifice and protect someone.


    "You really don''t think like a civilian. Is that a gift of education, too?


    "That''s the place. I''m not a good man, and I''m not going to be a hypocrite."


    Returning that, Mr. Ricard silences himself with a look that seems complicated.


    Yeah, you don''t have to trust me. You must protect what is important to you at your discretion.


    You should just remember that there is also a ''way to do that''.


    "Why are you telling me that? It''s not like I owe you any favors, is it?


    "You have no advantage or benefit. But, Mr. Rise, don''t you want us to die easily?"


    "Is this for Alisa?


    "There''s that too. But he''s a personal waste."


    grin, and laugh.


    There would have been people beside Glenn who were on my side as well.


    The Rises are definitely ''allies'' to Alisa. I think so when I look at her attitude.


    There''s no way that all those frightened kids around would normally treat nobles and knights.


    It''s no wonder I''m a favorite of the same otherworldly people who see ''people on my side without interest'', right?


    If you have the purpose of getting information out of me, you''d better use Alisa.


    But they didn''t try to involve Alisa.


    That''s enough, both of you.


    "Well. It''s time for the border. I''d like to see a little something, so I''ll go first."


    That''s what I''m saying. Leave them and go first.


    I know it''s okay, but I''ve never been more vigilant. If the chaser shows up with Mr. Ricard accompanied, he''ll be suspected of complicity. We have to avoid that.


    "Be careful."


    Cecil and the others don''t dare come after us because we know what the purpose is.


    You wouldn''t worry excessively even in the sense that the escort shows that it''s a journey with no problems coming off somewhat.


    And I turned my attention to the border.


    Ricard drops off Mizuki''s posterior with a puzzled look.


    On that look Cecil and Emma spoke out, buying time as well.


    "What is it, Lord Ricard?"


    "No... I don''t know if Lord Mizuki is terrible or kind."


    I would not spare any useful information if I thought you would smile and blackmail me for Alisa.


    Advise the knight, albeit with the ruthlessness of slashing others flat for purpose.


    I would still have been convinced of her behavior if it had any advantage at all.


    So much so that I thought so, that her words and actions appeared to Ricard to be inexperienceable.


    "You don''t have to think hard. Mizuki is just being honest with himself."


    "Be honest with yourself......?


    "It is true that we are clearly positioning what needs to be prioritized. But it doesn''t kill personal feelings."


    "You''re always thinking about getting the best results, but I''m not willing to neglect anything else. Instead of giving it unilaterally, I guess it''s because I''ve been educated like that that that tends to give results to the subjects I reach out to."


    For example, the information received this time.


    Depends on who gets the information to take advantage of it or throw it away. What Mizuki did was just ''hang up'', and it is Baraxin who produces the results.


    "Preparing a place for education" is not a complete protection for Alisa.


    It only inspired her and her surroundings to grow and become a changing cut.


    The discomfort with Mizuki disappears in the recard to Cecil, who explains it lightly.


    And I also understood what you two said.


    "Should her actions be considered¡­ divided into congruence of interests and personal thoughts"


    "That''s the thing. It''s too unnatural to bracket everything with unanimity of interest, and vice versa, it''s beyond the scope of the individual no matter what you think to bracket it with personal emotion."


    "That''s why it''s so hard to tell if you don''t notice. He knows that, and he''s got that attitude."


    Nothing is more terrifying than "I can''t read my thoughts". It is almost impossible to take measures at all costs.


    On the contrary, an overwhelming force would have been easy. There is only one option: ''Prevent'' or ''Defeat the enemy''.


    "I see, then I can somehow understand. It''s her defense against being prejudged."


    "That''s the thing. So we believe in Mizuki even if we don''t understand her behavior. He told me he was on our side."


    It is not only trust that is there, but also the unanimity of interests.


    That''s why I have nothing to doubt. Because it is imperative for Mizuki''s wishes to be fulfilled.


    Ricard looks surprised at Emma''s words, who made him smell like there were some circumstances in the dark, but Emma refuses to answer with that smile.


    The same goes for Cecil. Ricard is convinced that the two are above the aristocratic class.


    "I''m sure she''s sweet... even ''overwhelming power'' is going to flatly turn to the enemy for you, the ''friends''"


    "Hehe, you''re right. I''m sure Mizuki will."


    ¡­¡­ You''ll do it. "


    So when they cut off the conversation, the three of them move on to Mizuki''s waiting border.


    ''I wish I didn''t know'', I don''t need any more conversation.


    "Oh, yeah. This is my solitaire."


    Stopped inadvertently. Ricard looked back at Cecil and Emma.


    "Be blessed with those who face misery. I hope your journey ends happily ever after."


    The only thing you can give away is that word.


    Still, I''m sure the missing favors will be passed on to them.


    It was not long before Ricard then thought of the meaning of the word ''livestock'' in various ways, and he was again troubled by the judgment.


    "This way, please. Master Glenn will arrive soon."


    ¡­¡­


    I broke up with Mr. Ricard just before I crossed the border.


    Shortly after I showed the Alberda guards my travel documents.


    "What about you!? Here you go!


    With that dialogue, the guards guided me to the room behind the stuffing.


    Tea is also served and treated as a guest. What the hell happened?


    "Uh. We''re ordinary people."


    The guard bowed his head deeply if he was surprised by the treatment, which was too ordinary.


    So, I say, I''m a civilian......!


    "I''m sorry, there was a lack of explanation. We have received orders from Glenn to entertain our guests."


    Oh, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey. I wonder if you''re the cause!


    You''re freaking out!? I thought you were going to be detained!


    Didn''t they wonder before that? I can''t believe the guest of the person said to be the general is a little girl of both age and identity.


    The guard laughed and continued the words as such emotions appeared on his face.


    "We were former men of that one. Some newcomers are saved. Glenn would be happy to take it on."


    "Heh... Glenn is admired, isn''t he?"


    He nods loudly at the words he whimpered casually.


    "That one doesn''t just produce results, think things through the people''s point of view. How much more salvation for us that such a person earns the king''s trust..."


    "Ahhh... there was a civil unrest"


    "Yes, I am ashamed to say that our country has been rough for a king and those who are only in his mood. It is now His Majesty the King who has struggled to rebuild our country together."


    I don''t know the details, but there must have been a lot of trouble. Is the king who brought such an end to the times for them a hero, and those who supported the king a venerable being?


    Well, Glenn, I can tell you that you''re one of the ideal neighbors if you don''t think about your personal woes.


    Anyway, he was originally a commoner. Its specific gravity leans toward the people in a very close position.


    Besides, if you have the art of harnessing the knowledge of other worlds, you will not hesitate to use it for the sake of those who have reached out to you.


    It has nothing to do with good or evil there. Glenn was just desperate again.


    "There you are!


    The voice of the young man is somewhere delightful. I find my friend first and smile when I see him being caught by the words.


    "Long time no see, Glenn"


    "Well done, Mizuki. Then let''s welcome the two of ''Escorts''."


    Hey, for once, our setup is Irfena''s three daughters.


    Tell me that your friend is in a position to be escorted even though someone else is listening.


    But.


    "Dear Glenn. Was she of the aristocratic class?


    "Um, it''s the daughter of the Kingsguard Knights Commander."


    Yes?


    It''s your first ear, isn''t it? No, there was a ''mother'' statement!?


    The conversation of the poor guard who is fooling me elsewhere with Glenn continues.


    "If you leave me alone, I will follow my parents'' backs and join the Knights. Let my doctor, Lord Gordon, be my disciple to the court doctor."


    "Such a lady is a knight, is she?


    "Shouldn''t I insult you? He''s a magician."


    "Oh my... you''re brilliant"


    ... Hello?


    Red Cat. You''re not lying to me.


    A letter is handed to you when you stare at it with your eyes and say, "I have received a letter in advance from your parents."


    "To Mizuki.


    You do know that your false identity makes you an apprentice to the court doctor, don''t you?


    The Kingsguard knights offered to help us avoid further suspicion of it.


    As I heard, you are the daughter of the Knights of Kingsguard and his wife.


    That''s why Mother spoke the other day, right? They''re recording footage)


    Don''t worry, the Kingsguard knights will testify that it''s true.


    Even if you act through it, if you set yourself up as the daughter of that couple, you''ll be deluded!


    Lord Glenn has explained it to me, so we need to talk.


    ¡­¡­


    Demon King.


    You were funny and you kept your mouth shut with us at Ilfena...?


    Was that pseudo-parent-child conversation this makeover?!?


    Cecil and the others, who were peering into the letter from behind, are also turning their raw warm gaze at me.


    "It''s tough with that guardian."


    "Were your parents made before you knew it?"


    I think I''m going to hear those words.


    "Do you want to move for now? Think about it later, Mizuki."


    "... yes"


    Follow Glenn to get in the carriage.


    Now, Glenn... what is Alberda''s policy?

 96 Alberda Thoughts

    The guards are dropping me off. - Is the job okay, you guys? - Right now, in the carriage to Glenn''s house.


    Cecil and the others are distracted by the crushed attitude of me and Glenn.


    Well, I guess so. For once, you should explain.


    "Cecil, Emma. Glenn is currently in Alberda, but he''s from the same world as me. Except you got lost in Alberda about twenty-seven years ago than I did."


    "He said he was an otherworlder!? I''ve never heard of a different world being protected in Alberda..."


    "Seems like civil unrest wasn''t the place to be."


    "Um, by the time I calmed down, I didn''t care. At the end of the day, you don''t know much about people from around the world because you built your own registry."


    ¡­¡­ You know Mizuki, who can do that with "I don''t care."


    Glenn, you seem to have been certified by my kind as soon as possible.


    Well, I guess that''s not the case with guys who can do it with ''I can live and it''s troublesome, so ignore'' because for the otherworlds, the protection of the country equals the lifeline.


    ... There must have been hardship and a danger to my life because I was thrown in the middle of a civil unrest. Therefore, it can be assumed that there was no significant difference between being protected or not.


    "So, what''s the relationship between Lord Glenn and Mizuki?


    That''s just what Cecil asks, whether it''s just homecoming.


    On that question, me and Glenn tilted their necks together.


    "He''s a friend, right?


    "He''s also my mentor."


    "I feel more right about my disciples."


    "Hmmm... because everyone in Valhalla is so adorable"


    ""... Yes?


    At the time - Cecil and Emma round their eyes, of course, when they talk about their relationship in the game.


    "... Mizuki is older, is he? And disciples?"


    "Originally. ''Cause I hear Glenn came this way on the 17th."


    I explained earlier that I still can''t wipe the discomfort.


    "Sometimes even if you come here from the same time, you arrive at a different time" seems like the first time I''ve ever heard of it. You suddenly don''t understand ''that happens''.


    Especially since you didn''t think it was a friendship with a jet lag, including the fact that I treat Glenn normally.


    Well, that''s right. Suddenly someone I know shows up old and still has the same relationship as before, so we...


    ''It''s too soon to get used to it!'' Even so, they said.


    "So you know each other well. Master Glenn would have changed quite a bit."


    "Glenn noticed. Glenn is also a brain-worker, by the way, as can be seen from the word disciple. Better not look sweet."


    "I still don''t feel like I can beat you."


    Glenn smiles bitterly at my words.


    No, Red Cat. That would be if it stayed the same.


    "It won''t be the same as before because we have experience in real life. I don''t think we''re in the same position, and I think it''s gonna vary depending on the circumstances, okay?


    Glenn doesn''t seem too convinced to tilt his neck gently and mouth it.


    ¡­¡­


    Did you make any trauma? Me.


    "No, I... I know you don''t condone enemies, do you? Unlike those days, you''d have the strength to act on your own, wouldn''t you?


    "Oh...... that''s what you say"


    The brainchild position in the shade is almost out of combat, rather than geared towards the rear guard. And the defense is paper.


    That''s the same if you''re a special job sage. The setting of "He Who Reached the Wisdom of God" made it very difficult to use powerful whole magic.


    The more powerful it is, the longer the chanting time, so when using powerful whole magic, the gap is everywhere. If it was attacked during chanting, it would naturally be treated as cancellation, so the risk of using it was too high. Escort required.


    It''s all the policy of the operator to tell where to use it because he''s a sage.


    "One foot into the wisdom of God is fine, but because there are no instructions for use, a profession that relies on its peers to try and err and make it its own" is the word of a peer at the time. It has powerful magic = unconditionally strong, it wasn''t.


    Currently, a major factor is that it is unchanging and multiple-exercisable that I can carry out the battle in my favor. If you think only of power, one at a time is the magician level, and what matters is the right place to use it, not the magical power.


    "Even in that state, it was called a demon. You manipulate magic like a hand or a foot, right? I don''t care what you think, the range of attacks is wider than before."


    "That''s not my personal accomplishment, it''s just that I stood out... well, now you can move individually"


    "In addition, a guardian came with the demon king of Ilfena. Not in your hands."


    ¡­¡­


    Glenn, what exactly was your impression of me?


    No, what you said is as true as you think it is.


    "That''s why I don''t feel like I can win."


    "Oh, yeah.... Yeah, convinced in many ways"


    "Especially if it''s meant for Alberda."


    against Glenn, who does it and has a challenging grin.


    "Superior!"


    I got the same grin back.


    It''s something else that should take precedence over each other.


    I was the one who taught that ''what matters is ultimately getting the results you wanted''. So we''re not gonna let each other out of our hands, are we?


    Meanwhile, Cecil and Emma were listening to our conversation about memorabilia.


    "Well, Mizuki has always been reliable!


    "That sounds like an interesting story inside. I''d like to hear more about it when I have time."


    Don, I admired it rather than pulling it off. I was rather amused.


    It''s normal driving again today. Is that all right, princess and samurai?


    So.


    What was waiting for us to have fun in the carriage?


    "Welcome, Lord Wizard of the Other World?


    He was a little father who didn''t even try to hide his curiosity. It seems like a lavish personality, and it doesn''t look like he cared about my attitude of being taken aback and looking at cancer.


    You, who.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, I know it''s not a good idea to escape reality. I know, but!?


    Though I thought it was too hand-wound at the stage where I came to Glenn''s Hall using the transfer party!?


    What do you mean, the noble one with the Kingsguard knight in the room he was put through - obviously the royalty - is waiting for you, Red Cat? Ooh!


    "Oh... I know you''re wary, but don''t let Glenn kill you."


    "I just want a red cat who does more random things than be on guard."


    "Oh yeah...... you''re the character I was hearing about. Will you calm down for now?... Glenn''s not running into the corner of the room either. Come here!


    "Your Majesty, tell me to die?


    "Oh, you''re going to do that? You''re my friend, aren''t you?


    "If you''re a friend, it''s Mizuki who doesn''t live, doesn''t kill, and doesn''t bother!


    You know perfectly well, Glenn.


    It''s this state of affairs with so much knowledge. And now, it doesn''t look like it''s going to fade cold and sweat, so it''s not going to be "nothing," is it?


    Guardian knights, I''m guessing this man who is watching me cancer is King Alberda if he believes Glenn''s words as they are.


    Of course, it''s not easy for a king to visit a nearby house. Is it because King Alberda wanted us to?


    Turning to his surprise glance, King Alberda (expected) scratched his cheek badly.


    And.


    "Excuse me! I asked Glenn to come in."


    Apologized.


    ¡­¡­


    ... what?


    ¡­¡­


    Huh!?


    I apologized, I lost my head!?


    Is that okay, King!? You can''t keep your head down easily!?


    The unexpected and the alarming go nowhere. They''re all out of standard, but you were even better.


    Oh, what is this non-standard trade fair condition? I''m called a guardian, I''m a non-standard whee or something!?


    That means the Kingsguard knights of the escort are seemingly decent.


    "No, these guys are normal"


    "... what"


    "Sorry I didn''t meet your expectations"


    Turning a gaze of anticipation to the knights, King Alberda (anticipation), who guesses, spins the word of denial.


    No, I just expected it on my own, so I don''t mind.


    Don''t make the knights look uncomfortable, you guys are nothing wrong.


    We will have to do something about this situation for now.


    Apparently, there''s been some sort of intelligence gathering?


    I don''t even know if you found out about Cecil and the others, so it''s basically in the right direction for me to talk.


    Once again, he turns to King Alberda (anticipation) and praises the two of them.


    "I will see you first. My name is Mizuki and I am an Irfena-protected alien."


    "Take it easy because it''s not public. I''m Wilfred, King Alberda."


    "Then I will only call you Master Wilfred on this occasion. It''s not a public place."


    The king laughs funny when he supposedly tells him that he has never met the king.


    "Then let''s have you call me Will. That''s what Glenn calls it outside of public."


    "Roger that, Master Will. They are Cecil and Emma. We are civilians, so call us down."


    "... Hmm? Lord Cecil and Lord Emma."


    ... I knew you wouldn''t call them both away. You don''t think you''re a civilian, do you, King?


    If you know who Cecil is, you can''t call him a king and throw him away. His identity is up there, but he would lack courtesy, such as calling away the princess of another country.


    I can''t say it''s not my real name, but I can''t obviously take it lightly.


    So this is one of the hooks. If you don''t have any hesitation, what you need to call it is for me personally, otherwise we''ll all find out who we are.


    "Well, as Glenn was asking, it doesn''t look like a glimmer."


    "Come on, what kind of assessment did you hear?"


    "Try to stick a trap in the conversation and derive an answer.... What you want to hear is if I know about Princess Celestina or not?


    "Come on, what do you think?


    "Don''t you see now?


    "Oh... didn''t Master Will just ask if he knew about Princess Celestina? Whether you affirm it or deny it, it''s like admitting that your expectations are correct."


    When I said that with a smile on my face, there was a moment of fierce light in the eyes of the king that seemed to explore this one.


    If you just asked "Do you know Princess Celestina?", the condition before you escaped will also apply.


    We''re on guard over there. I was hoping to get back to you with some answers. He tried to get us to talk first by checking the information he grabbed.


    The King''s question is also a hook. "Do you know about Princess Celestina?" means "Do you know that the Crown Princess of Quivera has fled?"


    Weren''t you trying to interpret this as an escape for the Crown Princess?


    By the way, if you accidentally ride the King''s question, you''ll have a little trouble.


    You can''t even suddenly talk about a princess from another country in this state, if you reply, ''Oh, why do you care about Corbella''s princess?'' But I guess the pursuit begins when they say so.


    Whether you delude yourself into thinking it was about Princess Wang''s escape, you must be tickled off against the information Alberda gets.


    Either way, it won''t be too busy, so it''s best not to answer or faint.


    The king did not call Cecil away. And that question directed.


    ¡­ Alberda knows that we are on the run as the King''s Princess.


    "Ha! You''re strong inside. Looks like you''ll enjoy exploring your belly, but this time it''s a waste of time. Let''s say this one breaks."


    "May I?


    "Oh."


    With that said, the king rose out of his chair and graciously gave a bowl of grace.


    We should have Cecil in front of us if we were supposed to, but we should be walled as an escort more than our opponents have found out who he is. Does the king know that, too? There was nothing to blame especially on me and Emma.


    "Welcome, Princess Celestina. Safe and above all."


    "You''re welcome, can I take that?


    "Of course. I''ll be forgiven during my stay."


    Apparently, they''re welcome.


    Nor would it mean capturing them and sticking them out on Kivera in this way. If we are to be captured, we are clearly underpowered. In addition, it is more likely that the king will be held hostage.


    Cecil bows her head deeply, staring at King Alberda for a while.


    "Thank you for your care. But please don''t give priority to your country when things happen."


    "Let me, of course, do that. In that case, make them report it in advance. Go to Before We Notice You."


    "I''ll call you when Kivera issues a capture order! So run before this one moves! ''You mean.


    Are you sure you want to do that while other people are in charge?


    "Never mind, Lord Mage. We don''t have any good feelings for Kivera either."


    "Was it on your face? Not yet."


    "What, have you guided my country? I prefer that aspect."


    Kuck, the king laughing low was really fun.


    Well, is it because Kivera didn''t care?


    There''s Glenn on top of the information, and I''m guessing he also found out that it was a disturbance I caused.


    A reward. Is it a reward, this treatment?


    I feel like, ''Bravo!'' Is that the situation? Do you feel like a comedy audience?


    "Well, I''m sorry for Princess Celestina, but it''s not you who need me, it''s this demon master."


    The king sits back in his chair and slowly puts his fingers together. He urged us to take our seats, and he turned his gaze to me.


    "First of all, don''t get me wrong, it doesn''t matter if you take my story or not, there''s no change in how I treat you right now."


    "Oh, I think you''re doing a lot better."


    "Let''s get you something more than that. The reward is that our country will be on Corbella''s side."


    I stare back at the king with my eyes wide open.


    I have the same pleasant look on my face, but what I have said is very heavy.


    "Heh... you''ve been thinking a lot, haven''t you?


    "I guess so. But if something happens at some point, isn''t this the best time for you to be here?


    "It''s not at your discretion, it''s"


    "Congressional permission is out. I don''t care what Alberda thinks."


    A single piece of paper is placed on the table.


    ¡­¡­


    Just looking at it seems to be approved for sure.


    But...


    "It looks like there''s no sign of your approval."


    "Only if this condition is met. Let me take a neutral position if I don''t take it or fail"


    "I personally am the one who receives the hindsight of Irfena. We must refrain from any intricacies."


    Gently lay down your eyes and tell them you are in a constrained position.


    I don''t care if people say difficult things. Defense measures are necessary.


    Glenn also knows that he is generally obedient to the Demon King, so he can make the choice of ''don''t ask any more''.


    "I see you were wary. Sorry, I didn''t seem to have enough words. In the meantime, I just want you to hear what''s going on."


    "... ok"


    "Thank you. This is a condition that says," I want you to beat down an organization that recently entered our country. "


    "What?"


    What the hell is that?


    "Weirdly hairy ladies came from Kivera the other day, huh? They''re looking for ''Someone''. Especially if you don''t want the country to know it''s moving too hard."


    Ah, the chaser. I saw this as the reason Glenn came all the way to pick me up in the carriage.


    But the fact that there are no requests for cooperation from other countries seems like a throwaway pawn. Prince Wang will officially apologize at Corbella for his fate, and did he finally have the kind of people and houses he wanted to finish?


    ...... hmm? "The House You Want To Destroy"?


    If.


    "That''s why I want you to hurt my country not to be bothered because I''m offering you a place."


    "Why did you do that?


    "It''s depressing to be moved around by high-spirited arrogant people"


    He opened his mouth so that Glenn could make it up to him when the king spoke to him to throw it away.


    "That country is partly rooted in a sense of electorate. This one''s afraid of Kivela, and she can''t talk."


    Oh, convinced.


    So ''voter-conscious people'' have come to Alberda.


    ¡­¡­


    Prince Wang''s SS, the rear guards, right? I''m on the chase.


    "Abandoned Pawn," "A Pattern That Can''t Be Ended Into A Divergence," "A Good Furry Boy".


    It fits everything, doesn''t it, those guys?


    If I were King Kivera, I would definitely choose them for the chaser. Only their status is a chance to punish the highly incompetent, and their parents won''t be able to shelter themselves from repeated failures.


    "Wouldn''t His Majesty the Mage, who caused all that commotion, have a hand? As far as we are concerned, it also means that you want to know your strength. I want the certainty that I can beat Kivera more than be on Corbella''s side."


    Is that the truth? If you do take sides with Corbella, that would be the first thing that matters.


    You can''t involve the country in a sense of justice, and you''re in danger of getting Kivera''s eyes on you. I want Corbella''s side. That suggestion is attractive enough even for me.


    But Cecil didn''t seem to like the suggestion very well.


    "Mizuki, don''t push it.... I''m sorry, but I refuse. I don''t want to put my friend in danger without darkness."


    "... pick a friend," he said?


    "I''m here because of Mizuki. How can we ask for more than that? It''s something our country has to do, I don''t want to rely on her. I don''t think it''s necessary to jump into the fire, even if you can''t help it."


    Both King and Glenn were silent in Cecil''s words.


    I guess being informed will convince you of Cecil''s words as well.


    Even though all kinds of luck overlapped, it was quite difficult to get Cecil and the others out of Kivera. That can also be seen from the fact that the Marquis Leckbari deliberately asks me to do so.


    ... No one had the strength to take them out before the people they could ask for.


    I would have been tough too if I didn''t have a fort event or personal connections like Demon King and Rudolph. Both Cecil and Emma had decided to help me by sacrificing themselves if they got caught. From those two, this proposal must be unacceptable.


    Above all, the conditions are too strict. Because two things are absolutely conditional: ''The Wizard will do it alone'' and ''Alberda will take a way that will not be protested by Kivera''.


    If I add, if I do something bad, they suspect Alberda is the ''Avengers''.


    Because of the difficulty, it''s that reward. Cecil probably wants to turn them down because he guessed them.


    But.


    ¡­¡­ Can I ask you one thing? Can''t even one of the chasers figure out where he stands?


    "What? Position... as far as the information on the travel documents goes, knight, I suppose that''s a Kingsguard, too"


    "Those who know the face of the Princess Wang. Perhaps those involved in the security of the rear palace."


    "Oh! Sure. No, I don''t think they were the ones who accompanied Prince Wang when he came to our country. You can tell by the footage."


    That was enough.


    A little Cecil looks back at me, but it''s too late.


    I heard.


    I heard you, hang on!


    "I''ll take it"


    "" To?


    Shit! and hold the king''s hand. I already made up my mind. No wait!


    The king and Glenn give a dumb voice to me, smiling and answering.


    Cecil and Emma are in a hurry, but it''s too late.


    Here comes the prey, come to me!


    "You have to be annoying, so I hope you get as quarantined a place as possible. Oh, I won''t kill you. I won''t forgive you for dying so easily. Yep."


    "Mi...... Mizuki? Calm down?"


    "Ugh! I''m calm, Cecil. Well, what fun eyes should I give you...?


    "Mizuki, you don''t have to deal with a fool."


    Cecil and Emma are desperately trying to make it stop, but I''m not willing to.


    It''s nice to be given a chance to play with them before the main event.


    Anyway, Prince Wang didn''t think it was possible to bring down the people who were on the rear palace guard.


    God, let''s go for "For Me"!


    "Ahhh... tell me the story. What is it, but why are you happy?


    The king asks with a subtle expression.


    Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot too much joy existed.


    "Cecil... no, you know Princess Celestina''s cold treatment, right?


    "Ah? Oh, for once"


    "So do you know what the rumor ''dream'' looks like?


    I''ve heard all about it in the report.


    grin, and take out one demon prop.


    "Would you like to see it? Rumor dream. It''s on tape, so you can enjoy it as video."


    "Why do you have that?"


    "It''s a personal hobby! I want to share this fun with a lot of people!


    Gu! and held his fist and forcefully theorized, a raw warm gaze was pointed at him by Glenn.


    "Oh, I mean, there''s a reason you''re mad."


    "What the hell, Glenn? What makes you think that?


    Glenn sighs at the king asking.


    "Your Majesty. Mizki is basically not angry about herself unless it''s harmful. I''m not interested. But if it was directed at someone close to you¡­"


    Here, and turn your gaze to me.


    "I will retaliate thoroughly. That''s until my heart breaks without joking."


    "Ha, what a big deal."


    "It''s not a big deal! You mentioned that" The Blood Painted Princess of Zebrast "is not overrated either. Ugh!


    "... Seriously?


    "Yes."


    The king attracts his face to Glenn''s serious expression.


    No, Glenn. There''s no such thing as dying or major injury in the game world, so the only way to break your heart is to stab a toddler!


    It''s the right thing to do, because you have to make them understand from the bottom of your mind who you shouldn''t defy, right?


    Nevertheless, the King and Glenn seem to be in shattered pattern for a long time. You can say whatever you want!


    Well, did Alberda give me the right rating because Glenn was there?


    ... livestock or with the devil? You''re absolutely telling me, what about the Red Cat?


    "Well, have a look. It''s so funny, it''s killing me."


    "Don''t sprang up, that kind of thing!


    "Annoying, Glenn. Be a good boy and watch."


    "Hit!"


    Pisces! Decoping and silencing Glenn, the knights, who were turning toward this one, turn away in panic.


    Looks like I guessed it myself tomorrow. Don''t worry, if you''re being a good girl, your sister won''t get mad.


    And the reaction of the people who saw the impact footage.


    "Oh... you insulted the Demon King"


    That word of the king was everything.


    Everyone else doesn''t have much to say about it. And everyone has a tired look.


    I''m cutting a cross in front of my chest leading up to Glenn... but, uh, I''m not gonna kill you, am I?


    "I, I was ashamed of myself. He said he underestimated it. So if you don''t do everything you can, it''s rude."


    We have to work hard! And to put it cutely, I was donned by all of Alberda.


    Rude. It''s wonderful to try.


    "And so. I''m very willing to kill you, so could you tell me more about it?


    Cecil and Emma sighed deeply, as they gave up, urging me to go ahead with a smile and a good mood.

 97 Something horrible...

    "There''s a fortress west of the city where they''ll be staying next. I want you to use it there. ''


    This is what King Alberda''s story looks like in summary. It''s ruined now, I hear.


    You think this is the last place my predecessors stood while fattening their private bellies, who were the culprits of civil strife?


    Kivera, I thought you were close, and you could use it. Though I thought so, there were rumors that the Predecessor had been through with King Kivela and that he had discarded the internal structure and others because they might have been found out?


    ... Well, I guess it''s true that there was some connection because I don''t even think Kivera would let go of a country ruled by an incompetent king.


    It''s easier to rot the country before attacking it. A fool would have punished the decent people.


    What was unexpected was that the current king was there, not only the comrades, but also the people, and that Glenn was there.


    ''By the way, Glenn is the credit man for dropping the fort. They were filling the fort with smoke, targeting where they came from. "


    I guess people in this world couldn''t come up with ''Smoke doesn''t mean anything to the junction''. Normally, it depends on the direction of the wind.


    It is also possible to prevent, in which case smoke must be recognised as a ''physical attack'' when creating a junction.


    Whatever the flames and other things that hurt me if I touch them, I guess I didn''t think smoke would be an attack. Attack magic would have been prepared to prevent it, but smoke can''t do anything about it.


    The magic runs out if it just keeps clearing up temporarily, even if it winds up with magic, and the magicians are few in themselves. Conversely, smoke can be produced by civilians as long as they have something to burn. You lost by the difference in endurance, mage.


    So, they threw stones at the smoked spot. Using the stones around it won''t hurt your weapon either. Because the opponent was in the castle, he was able to "fight in a short time and not damage weapons or people."


    Definitely a measure that seems to have been based on the original world building fire - the system shown on the special edition.


    You''re in a state where you replaced the mist from the pills I used at the fort event with smoke. I knew you''d use it, that way.


    He is not an enemy, such as a soldier who is in a situation where his vision is blocked and his breathing is intolerable. Besides, as far as I can tell, there was no escape because they also filled the hidden passage with smoke.


    The most troubling thing is the fact that the Fool King fled/is missing alive, so I guess he couldn''t have turned it into a burnt corpse, if he hadn''t been able to execute and expose the corpse in a state where it was possible to verify his identity and spread the word that he was definitely dead, he could have tailored the fake.


    "You must have relied on Kivela for the last time and been abandoned," Glenn said. Possible in places.


    King Alberda will naturally grasp the facts, but I guess we''re outsiders, so we won''t reveal them.


    That''s why you provided the property. People are dead without jokes.


    Besides, prey...... the target is the Knight of Kivera.


    You have to do this......!


    Titled "Scary Tales That Were Ruins in Alberda - Twenty-seventh Year of Revenge".


    Zombies did it in Zebrast, so this time I want to create a fear legend based on school suspicions.


    It''s a scenario where a resentful spirit with a grudge against Kivera clears up his grudge against a knight who is a born Kivera.


    It should also be noted that the people to be talked to - the collaborators of King Alberda''s insistence - were also prepared.


    Then the actors get it too. All right, now I can focus on occult house making.


    When I spoke roughly, I had a problem.


    "You should see the situation"


    "I mean, we want to see it too! What the hell, that sounds interesting!


    The dialogue remains the word of King Alberda himself.


    Is that all right, King? This is my identification, isn''t it?


    Glenn slapped me on the shoulder if I thought so.


    "It''s less entertaining, this world."


    ¡­¡­


    Looks like the entertainment treatment has already been decided. Cecil and the others also talk to King Alberda with their eyes full of anticipation.


    "Well, I''d rather have more galleries because it''s a corner"


    "Wouldn''t!? You think so!?


    ... Glenn, you too.


    It is also true that there is little entertainment. I wouldn''t even have time to indulge in hobbies, especially if it were to be the upper echelons of the country.


    They say the ruins are only fortified and there''s a hidden room, etc., but they can''t even be on the scene from a tourist standpoint.


    That''s why a monitor room was quickly created in one of Glenn''s halls. Enjoy it while you drink, even with alcohol, as footage of the planted demon props will be shown. Snacks will be prepared along with appeal from different worlds.


    Especially since the entire fort will be used, there will be multiple images shown. I hope it shows something interesting well.


    "Is Mizuki over there?


    "Yeah. That''s why we''re really just going to watch the footage here. I''ll have the magic tools so we can have a conversation, so if you need anything, you can ask me."


    "Okay. Basically, let''s make sure Noon talks to you. Is it possible to make your words heard by everyone here?


    "I can. Then I''ll set it up."


    "Um, I asked for it"


    It''s something I''m familiar with because I''m softening it once in Zebrast. After that, it has been improved to make it even more enjoyable with the help of interested black knights. It''s easy because you''re a resident of the world with a phone!


    It will be developed in vain for the gallery for the purpose of "Make it Enjoyable for All"... because the white knights who cannot use magic persist.


    I''m going to have to ask you to give up joining me because magic will dominate all this. I''m very competent in the case of aristocracy.


    "Then I''ll borrow the actors and get ready over there! Once you''re back, gather your visitors by then."


    "Oh, okay. Mizuki, even an actor, is a servant of the Manor Hall."


    "I''ll tweak it over here, no problem! If it''s a ghost riot, it has to be an Alberda soldier, right?


    We ask you to cooperate in the production of ghost videos. I get other occult moves, and they look pretty good because they scratch the footage.


    It''s simply one of those performances that incites fear because you can''t attack the video in the first place. There is no problem with some roughness.


    Finally, I rented the Kingsguard outfit the king had taken - I only got clothes because I have trouble finding out my face, forcing them off. Don''t let a man down on trivial matters - so there will also be a knight ghost.


    "Are the people who ask for the beginning and the end better than that okay?


    Reminds Glenn of someone in what could be considered the most important position.


    These are the people who will lead them to the fort and the people who will retrieve them after everything is over. Important, very important.


    Especially since the latter is a role in bringing back to reality the people who experienced occult, I tried to set them up as'' civilians who took the streets'' and ''Knights who came to investigate after being informed''.


    I use knights for retrieval because they are voter conscious people, but others use civilians, so I''m a little worried. I can''t help it because we''re not going to show up.


    "No problem. They''ve been taking care of us for a long time, and they''re happy to take care of this one."


    "... ''Happy''?


    "It simply seems interesting that Kivela doesn''t care," he said.


    "Ahhh. So why don''t you have those people look at it, too?


    "Oh, let''s do that. You''ll be happy."


    Ladies and gentlemen, based on Glenn''s appearance, it seems to be a no-brainer. You seem convinced, and this will be fine.


    Good luck with your dodgy success! I don''t give a shit about the target!


    That''s why the time has passed.


    I had a couple of snacks in the spare time and you guys were bringing booze. He seems willing to see it as entertainment without joking.


    So it''s time to go.


    ... Oh, I thought I''d join you as an actor.


    There''s about one assault verdict. Without the ''enemy'', it lacks realism, doesn''t it? I have to push you into a trap.


    About two people are looking at this one every time they say something, but I pretend not to notice. The actors also participate only in the video, so they act alone again, right? It''s enough for me to be in danger.


    "Mizuki, it''s sloppy"


    "I wanted to join you..."


    ¡­¡­


    That''s not my concern, you two.


    Cecil, Emma. Look at me like that. Leave a message this time!


    - In the middle of nowhere - (a knight''s perspective)


    "... hey! Get up!"


    "... ah?


    "Don''t fall asleep! Wake up."


    I wake up uncomfortable with my frustrating colleagues... I lean my neck against the situation.


    A thin, dirty room where a candle lights up unreliably - indoors without furniture, looking around to see if it''s a warehouse for the cold touch of the floor.


    "... where is this place?"


    "I don''t know! I was here when I noticed, too. I hear the rest of them are the same."


    The man seeping frustration in a grumpy tone seemed desperate to remember what he was doing today with his hands on his forehead.


    They received their royal decree and followed the escaped princess into Alberda.


    He spent a few days collecting information by stopping in villages and cities, while aiming for the Wang Capital. If this is the one who received the order of King Kivela, Alberda will refuse to cooperate.


    I''m sure he was discussing with his friends at the Inn how to apply to King Alberda for a visit. For that reason, I think we should contact the connected nobles first.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ... Yes, the innkeeper.


    After the discussion, we were drinking lightly, and we hung out with the innkeeper''s old story.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you must never come near the ruins you see over there."


    "That''s the last place the forefathers ended up. ''Cause he didn''t want to admit his stupidity to the end, he cursed his country, cursed his people, and cursed those who betrayed him.''


    "Rumor has it you''ve been abandoned even though you asked some country for help..."


    ''They say that resentment is still wandering the fort. I''ve heard that''s the real reason you had to let go.''


    The seemingly good-looking husband told himself that, frightened somewhere.


    Especially not the ones who really take it. Some guys laughed off at what was stupid, and on the contrary, had the booze momentum to exorcise him.


    My husband blued his face at the look of it, and he didn''t say anything more.


    ... No, I feel like I said something at the end. It was a really small whine though.


    "Ah.................. eh"


    ... ''pity''? No, longer. Sure......


    The consciousness that was sinking into the thought surfaced from being accidentally slapped on the shoulder. At the end of his gaze is an earlier colleague.


    "We''re leaving here for now. Someone might be here."


    "People?


    "Oh. That candle wasn''t prepared by any of us. Then there must be at least one person outside of us."


    I just nod that I was convinced by a colleague pointing to an unreliable light. You''re absolutely right.


    I hear some of them are already exploring nearby rooms. That means I woke up last.


    "I don''t have much trouble falling apart, but to some extent I''d better split it. Let''s go too."


    "Surely you should refrain from acting alone. Even in a room without the others..."


    ''Ugh, wow, wow!


    "Run! Quick!


    Look or the word is blocked by sudden screams.


    They looked at each other and instantly flew out of the room. There were a number of fellows in similar condition in the aisle.


    They all jumped out of the room for something when they heard that scream.


    "What? What happened?


    "No, I don''t know."


    "They were checking out the poking room, that voice."


    No one tried to move off the spot, either verbally or. No, you''re not. You''re right that I couldn''t move.


    Beyond being a knight, the camp and others are not young children who naturally experience it and cry when they are afraid of the night. You can''t be afraid of the ordinary darkness.


    That''s what makes that scream. I''m not stupid enough to advance my legs with curiosity.


    Besides, the screamers have yet to show themselves here.


    Even though his eyes were used to the darkness to some extent, the abandoned places and status quo surrounded by darkness were enough to stir up fear.


    ¡­¡­ Let''s go. "


    When I whine to no one, I move on to where I want to be. I can''t care less if my hands squeezing the sword pattern seep through unpleasant sweat.


    And peek inside through the open door...


    "Nah!?


    Forget fear for a moment and stop.


    The fellows peering in from behind also seemed to be too speechless and frightened by the sight.


    Inside the less spacious room.


    The dim spot lit by the shaky lights you rely on.


    - It was filled with red fog.


    "Yes... what the hell"


    I turn my gaze to my people who are falling on the floor as I say.


    Is it painful? Everyone holds their face and throat with their hands, and tears streaming from their bright red, congested eyes.


    You''re wearing a demon prop for detoxification, and if it''s poisonous, this is not how it works.


    So, what the hell...?


    "... Eh, run! Get out of here!


    Someone''s voice cuts off, and those who can move rush out in the direction of their thoughts.


    A slight voice was heard in my ear, distracted from the gaze of a fellow who was falling, desperately moving his leg.


    "Traitor" and.


    I was clearly reminded of my husband''s whining in that voice.


    "Pitiful, stupid, sacrificial"


    That was the last word I could remember in that inn.


    - In a hall and a room - (Glenn''s perspective)


    ¡­¡­ What the hell is that? "


    The king groans as he watches the footage. Others nod silently and agree. Ning Lo, that''s all I can do.


    Is it because my friend''s personality was alive and well that I accidentally exhale? No, that''s reliable enough this time.


    The inhabitants of the Inn, where the Knights of Kibera stay, are collaborators of the King.


    The guests are also those who know the circumstances of this arrangement. In other words, all but the Knights of Kivera are involved in the prey.


    It was abducted from the fact that even the irrelevant could come to the point of interest if rumors were circulated and guided to the ruins.


    In fact, the liquor behaved by them in the Inn is so strong that it is said that ''the palate is good, but if the weak drink, he dies''. Because of its poor nature, the liquor turns drunk later, so drinking without knowing it can become a drunken feather.


    Common antidote magic tools do not recognize alcohol as poison. Just in case, they stripped the demon props into the crushed gap and carried them to ruins before wearing them again.


    It should be noted that all the magic props were in the same shape, so it seemed very easy to understand. I don''t think wearing supplies would be a vendetta.


    For the record, I didn''t leave the magic props unattended due to the fact that ''if alcohol causes you to die, you''ll be in trouble''. Because if it becomes a danger to your life, the effects of the magic props may appear.


    That''s all I thought, but as far as the current footage goes, I guess it also makes me think ''it''s not poison''.


    And they woke up without hangovers because of the magic props that Mizuki had made in the room. When you wake up, you must have no consciousness that you drank that strong alcohol because the effect of the magic prop is missing alcohol.


    ''You have to make them think it''s real'' talks about Mizuki. They won''t allow you to blame him for the booze... is he the devil?


    And what do you mean, ''Promise you''ll be safe in the first room''? What does that red fog have to do with anything?


    "Mizuki, do you have a minute?


    Take everyone''s eyes and ask Mizuki to explain the situation. I guess he''s watching in the stash because he''s not in person on the footage.


    ''Yes, yes, what do you want to hear?


    "Ask for an explanation of the current phenomenon"


    "Oh, the identity of the red fog?


    "Hmm. If it''s not poison, why would it be like that?


    That would be where everyone wonders. Because they are wearing antidote magic tools.


    And the answer I returned was unexpected.


    "After I boiled the chili peppers and extracted the ingredients, I tried to mist the salt as it was dissolved to its limit"


    "... Huh?


    "If you put it in your eyes, it''s going to be a big deal. If you inhale it, you can burn your nose and throat and you can swallow it. And it''s creepy when it''s dark because it''s red."


    Mizuki says it''s actually a little brighter red. He said it just looked red and black in the dark.


    Oh, so you said that room was safe.... No, why would I make something like that before then!?


    "I remember getting spices for the Irfena cooks - I mixed them up a little because they said they didn''t like Kivera. Of course, that''s not enough, so I bought it and used it."


    Well, I wouldn''t have thought the cooks would be used for that either.


    ''Neither salt nor chili is perceived as seasoning, poison. Besides.''


    "And... and?


    "The victim''s condition isn''t normal, is it? It also has the effect of boosting your fear!


    "Oh... sure"


    Reminds me of earlier footage.


    Yeah, it was definitely unusual. I would be scared if I saw them staring at me with bright red congested eyes in the dim, or suffering in tears.


    And the cause is unknown. Because I know the poison is ineffective.


    ''Neither healing nor detoxifying magic works because it is neither injured nor poisoned. Isn''t that the only way to deal with it is to rinse it off with water?


    Surely healing magic is unlikely to cure it. Their magic props will not be effective unless they are "restored to good health" like Mizuki''s magic props.


    We can say that there is a difference between us and the rest of the world. The inhabitants of this world have a terribly simple perception of the attack. That''s why using unexpected objects is surprisingly successful.


    Mizuki''s antidote magic, which is recognized as "against things that are not in the body in general", could have restored the damage caused by alcohol and seasoning.


    It''s a matter of character to come up with a plan for it.


    The knights are still squatting in the footage shown. I''m sorry to be the first prey, but I''m lucky because I never taste any more fear...... is it?


    Indoors, several people were wary of Mizuki''s voice, which brightly told him, ''It''s tough until the pain pulls off''.


    Everyone says, ''Are you aware... you''re doing this on top of understanding everything, this guy? Huh!'' But that''s a hard look. I don''t even look good.


    Let''s get this straight, you''re right! I think too mildly, you guys.


    Mizuki does not condone his enemies. The magic of healing exists, and the body and mind will be shaken to such an extent that they will not die. Otherwise, you can''t be afraid of being a demon.


    You''re familiar with the Demon King in the first place, isn''t that it?


    ''Originally, I was thinking like a pervert control. There was a repelling spray in the original world, too, right?


    I''m glad I''ve experimented with the human body, let''s advise the Demon King that it works... etc. Everyone in the room stopped talking to Mizuki, who keeps making outward remarks.


    When I experimented with the human body, I treated the knight like a moron in the quote. Moreover, the prototype may be subjected to improvement by Irfena.


    People are the reason to be afraid. Please, I hope you''re not just hostile. I''m not bad.


    In reality, livestock is alive and well, even if the years go by, what do you mean it doesn''t make a big difference from memory?


    "Memories are more memorable than they actually are!? ''Unexpectedly, he penetrates his heart, but his opponents, who want to say all sorts of things, are currently stuck in a ruined hidden room.


    My chest ached just a little bit in a prank named Fear that was going to strike the knights one after the other.


    But I don''t act or sympathize. I''m afraid of Mizuki myself. Alberda is also important.


    "Ahhh... ok. Keep up the good work."


    "Look forward to it ~!


    I have also returned my energies to my words when I cut off my correspondence.


    ... What shall I do? Seriously, I may not be thinking about handouts or anything.


    The indoor reaction that exhaled and looked back was split into two brilliant parts of the object.


    One is, ''I love the commotion, do more!'' People, the other is people who fear and fight Mizki''s actions.


    Forgive me for having Lord Cecil and Lord Emma in the former, but it is a minor problem compared to the King''s delightful mixing there.


    "¡­ Your Majesty. Isn''t that a little too much?


    "That being said, you''re amazing, Lord Mage!


    Hashagu''s middle-aged father was honestly wussy with a strange glitter in his eyes.


    I get a headache at a good age, entertainment, and snuggling into pranks.


    You''re the king of this country, you''re a hero!


    The voice of the heart is what everyone in the vicinity thinks once.


    Well, if Mizuki and I are willing to continue dating in the future, if not this much, we''ll rub our nerves off.


    Mizuki is the owner of such indomitable spirits as'' Impunity, Impunity, Retry Superior '', if the delicate guy wants to negotiate or something, he falls with a hole in his stomach before he finds a dropping place.


    "Hey, you''re looking forward to this!


    As a bystander, I said irresponsibly to the king,


    "Yeah, right. Will we be enemies tomorrow?"


    "Eh."


    "Good luck negotiating after this commotion, huh?


    It would be irresistible to say so unexpectedly.


    Oh, man, I used to say I definitely just enjoyed it.


    He laughed at his mouth while saying it was a troublesome position, hoping for Mizuki''s victory and tilting the glass.

 98 The setup laughs

    "Come on, I wonder how hard you''ll try"


    Squeeze and look at the other footage. What was shown there were the Knights of Kivera scattered throughout too many fortifications desperately fleeing.


    In these cases, it would be safer to wrap it up and move, but I guess all they had in mind was to escape.


    The first step is a great success.


    It was fun.


    It was so much fun......!


    That hasty swing, isn''t it a reaction to the rigger''s profit?


    I expect so much as to whine to myself by accident, you guys! I would never be surprised this far in the original world.


    I mean, if there''s anything wrong with my eyes, I''ll wash it immediately. A contact lens wearer would have eye drops or something.


    Event name: ''Come on, in the occult world! ~ Red fog at the beginning ~''. Most importantly, everyone in the gallery enjoyed it.


    Especially since this just has a strong connotation of confusing the enemy, if you escape into the first room, it will heal naturally. It''s a production that plants fear, uh, shuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    It was unclear whether a genre called Horror existed in this world, so we prepared an introductory event to The World You Don''t Know. I don''t care if they clean it up because of my mind or something.


    We''re going to be playing Occult, aren''t we?


    Introducing some of them, by the way.


    Mystery/classic places


    ¡¤ "Stairs with more or less steps"


    * Simply plant hallucinogenic magic props on the stairs. It''s possible that you don''t notice, but when you do, it''s plain creepy.


    ¡¤ "The Ghost of Repeating the Past"


    * The clear appearance of the actors disguised at the time appears in all parts of the fort. It should be noted that the actors may be able to sympathize with the desperate situation because they grumbled ''I don''t want to die,'' etc., with a dark expression.


    Mystery/Seven Wonders


    ¡¤ "A Bloody Tearful Portrait"


    * Edit the video after recording the condition of the old portrait provided to me further worn out, changed the orientation of the gaze and made blood tears with the application of hands. When the door is opened, two patterns are activated at random: ''gaze moves'' and ''tears of blood''. Either ends up disappearing with every portrait. You can have a painting ghost.


    ¡¤ "Decorated armor moves"


    * Place demonic props inside old armor so that they react and move to what moves around them. The movement is dull but real for that matter. Empty inside, even if it breaks. It''s dark and small, so I probably can''t find the magic prop. The original story is a "series that moves in the middle of the night" like a moving human body model or something.


    Myths, games and movie systems


    ¡¤ "Poltergeist"


    * Activated in the dining room and kitchen. Various things fly towards those who come in. In fact, the disposition of a single order to ''fly towards landmark wearers'' with impromptu demonic props with cheap demon stones attached by various old dishes that fly. The landmark has been worn while the knight has passed out. As for the image, there is no use other than magnets and pranks.


    ¡¤ "Countless Hands Jumping Out of the Wall"


    * Promised trap for zombie system. However, this time it is clear because it is a ghost. Countless white hands burst out of the wall as people enter the range where they planted the magic props. It should also be noted that it is set up in several places, and other places may come out of the floor or ceiling.


    Other


    ¡¤ "Letters and bills that float"


    * When entering the room, letters such as bills and ''No escape, etc.'' appear on the wall, which gradually increases to one side of the room. Of course, it''s just connected by video editing. Probably the trick that took the most effort, including cleaning.


    ... like this. It goes without saying that there is something else.


    Because it''s a less entertaining world, even simple things seem to scare me unexpectedly. Especially the ghost system was greatly received when the actors saw it after completion.


    They didn''t make sense during the shooting to just let their arms stick out or make creepy movements. When I saw it after editing the footage, I knew what it meant, and I said, "It''s a prank! ''and applaud. I used to be a prank boy. I see.


    They said, "I want to experience it once this case is over," so I plan to have fun with everyone once before I destroy the magic equipment I used.


    It appears that the horror house was recognized not as a hall of terror but as a hall of prank. It''s entertainment, so it''s good to have fun.


    Here, and in the footage ahead of me, the knights are running away screaming. I know they''re desperately fighting fear, but they don''t realize what''s important.


    I have to move around. It won''t activate, most of the tricks.


    They don''t think there ''ll be any suspicions after they act. If you behave carefully, you will notice that there is mental cancer damage. Calm down a little.


    I''m planning on wandering around to push you, but for this minute, it seems like you can hook it all up to me on your own?


    I have it ready for you.... in Halloween Nori.


    "Hey, Mizuki."


    I don''t know what to do. Glenn called.


    Speaking of which, what''s the reaction like over there?


    "What, Glenn?"


    "This, do you need to leave?"


    Sounds like there isn''t, Mr. Glenn. It''s a disappointment, to be honest, me.


    "I thought it might not make sense to recreate the world of horror games, so I picked a classic for it."


    "For Non et al. Looks like there''s already been some fainting. ''


    "Pathetic, to the knight''s habit"


    ''Cause I don''t know what I''m talking about, but if this was a demon, I wouldn''t have talked about it again.''


    Demons exist in this world. Based on that, he was held by a ghost. If the boss character system of a horror game was going to come out, the fighting spirit would have won over fear.


    They are knights at once, they have the skill to fight.


    Wherever you put it out, you''re a disgraceful knight, a thoughtless fool without common sense, but you can fight it. It would not serve to be a Kingsguard or SS for incompetence alone in household matters.


    Then why are they so scared?


    The answer is simple, ''because it is an unknown organism that does not exist in common sense in this world''. It''s the same one where people are afraid of the dark because they don''t know what''s out there.


    Especially since the video is the majority, swinging the weapon has no effect. From the outset, it was possible to discover that the ghost was just footage, so he was the first to use the harmful red fog.


    That''s when the knights realized they weren''t harmless to those who emerged, so they must have passed out. Think there''s no escape.


    "Mm-hmm. That doesn''t scare me that far."


    You wouldn''t be scared, either.


    "Me? All I can think about is if I can eat."


    ¡­¡­ What''s that survival idea?


    "It is everyday in the surrounding villages to eat or be eaten with real weakness. A full diet depends on hunting skills."


    ''Oh, well. There won''t be any stores. "


    "Oops. Thoroughly planted."


    I think Glenn lived close to it initially. Well, I guess I forgot because the years have passed. Or do you have little experience hunting?


    In my case, I could hunt because I could use magic, and it would be tough if it was Glenn who couldn''t use magic. If you were sharing work within your peers, you''d be in charge of brain labor, the Red Cat.


    ... let''s just say I wasn''t afraid of my idea.


    "Glenn. How many of us are left likely to be in a decent mental state?


    "About six people, huh? Looks like the rest of us are in a bit of an excitement."


    Exclude the guy who is squatting with his head or stuck in his room with a summoning quote? It''s not weird to be there because it''s been about an hour and it''s critical mentally and physically.


    You said you were working out, but you wouldn''t be training to run around panicking, normal.


    "So it''s time for me to go"


    Bassari, and weave black robes from above the clothes.


    Hooded black robes softly hide my body to my feet. And in my hand is a replica of the weapon I had in my possession in the game. Weapons are essential even in the sense of making them realistic because they wrap their phantoms around them and confront them.


    This time I''m going to use magic for my performance by asking for magic props for the junction!


    Mizuki, it''s like they''re going back to the first room, right?


    "That''s convenient! I''ll be right there, because we have a simple metastasis team."


    Haunted Promise: ''When I notice it, it''s gone''. This time it connects several places with the hidden room to make it happen. And I myself have a magic prop that incorporates the metastasis team, so if you activate it, it will be sent to this room.


    It''s troublesome having to come to this room one at a time, but I can only move to the corresponding metastasis team, so I can''t help it. Applause for the artisan guts of the Black Knights who made their performance so far possible for entertainment. It''s narrow enough to travel compared to a normal metastasis team but enough for this prank.


    There are currently multiple metastases in this room. Transferable to several places via this room, the ghost role is surprisingly busy.


    "Then I''m coming! We''ll be near the first room!


    "Oh, be careful."


    - Glenn''s Hall, One Room - (Glenn Perspective)


    When I heard the communication from Mizuki, everyone''s gaze focused on the relevant footage. No, I''ve been fussing about the relay footage. Though there was a mixture of fear and praise.


    "Hey, Glenn. What does Lord Magic Master look like?


    The king asks without taking his eyes off the video.... Speaking of which, I hadn''t heard.


    I can imagine a character with a weapon in his possession. Is it serious?


    "Probably... ''Reaper''"


    "What?"


    "The most common form of death in our world is a skeleton with a big sickle in a black robe."


    Even as a monster of the game, its appearance is classic for the price. The question is why the weapon reserved for the wise was the Great Sickle of Reaper.


    That game, oddly realistic, had an object called ''God''s Weapon'' that was common in fantasy games. However, the operation could not have honestly prepared such a thing. Under the phrase, "There is no way that human beings can easily handle one scale of God''s power," it was a very difficult silo thing to handle.


    The Sickle of Reaper increases its attack power like a joke if equipped, not as much as the avant-garde position, but it becomes a force of war. However, the defense is the same as paper. Mizuki says, "If you win quicker than your enemies, you get one shot in - or worse, a dead-or-alive weapon of death". Besides, it was just a harassing specification that it stood out when you had it. Well, it''s a miracle when it comes to the miracle of God, because it''s a physical attack that magicians can''t possibly possess.


    The other weapons are fully loaded with the disadvantages of similarities and stopovers, so they are completely collector item handling. In fact, few men used God''s weapons except for Mizuki, who realized that he was almost out of battle.


    ... A livestock appraiser had something like that, so he said, "A wise man is a devil who abandoned a man, right? ''It''s only for the record that there was such a thing as a sage out-of-the-way theory.


    "So, what makes you think that?


    "The weapon used by Mizuki is the Great Sickle. I had it with a particular emphasis on appearance."


    It is also said that Ning Ro had no use but to become conspicuous and obscure. It just looks great, that one. I just have no use for it.


    It reminded me of the time, but I turned my consciousness to you on purpose. What was shown in the footage was a black reaper gently wielding a sickle and waiting. The face and arms are bones coming out of the robe due to the phantom effect.


    I decided to listen to myself once and for all while I had a headache in my appearance as expected.


    "Mizuki, why do you look like that?


    "Can''t you have Reapers in Las Bosses in the Hall of Terror?"


    "It''s not a bad idea. But the weapon..."


    ''Fine, it has an impact. This is this selection because it''s in advance of the meeting, right?


    "What?


    Apparently, it made sense. Mizuki says softly when she urges her to continue responding to the face-to-face expectations she is listening to with interest.


    "Over there is something that uses a sword. You can''t delude the unnaturalness without using a weapon like the one they''ve never met before, can you?


    "Unnatural?


    ''Yeah. I''m gonna wield this, but the attack is gonna make it look like it with a magically created wind knife. In fact, the blade won''t reach the target, and if we meet, I think we''ll find out that the blade barely puts in the force because it touches each other. "


    Surely you will find yourself amateur in a quote where action is read to the opponent in a common weapon such as a sword. Besides, as far as I hear about it now, the state of ''magically make it seem like we''re playing and meeting'' instead of actually having a meeting? This setup is occult, it adds more creeps to the lack of affordability.


    I guess it means'' they''ve chosen a weapon that they''ve never dealt with ''in order to delude the other suspicions. I''ve never heard of anyone wielding a sickle before.


    Mizuki couldn''t possibly handle weapons in real life either, so he turned them into ''weapons that look pretty good if you swing them around and look somewhat awesome''. Probably with some sort of accessory effect.


    but.


    Is that the only reason for this?


    I know you''re saying something decent, but I don''t feel like I have to over-prepared it a little bit from the fact that I have quite a relationship. Although it certainly lacks intimidation to be a reaper without a great sickle.


    Isn''t it okay if there''s no physical attack in the first place? The occult element is magical enough. Where it was revealed, the prey would be more aware of the life-threatening effects and have some frightening effect.


    Unexpectedly, the princess and samurai of Corbella turned their gaze ahead. Mizuki and I are perfectly close. According to them, this time the chasers were on the rear palace guard.


    ¡­¡­


    You don''t like it? You don''t like it as much as you want to take a shot with your own hands, they do.


    Or did you go out of your way to make something like that for the show? In this short period of time!?


    It makes me feel like that''s the right answer once I think about it. No, you''re absolutely right. I don''t think Mizuki will miss a valuable opportunity to retaliate.


    Sneak up on me, you devil! When this is over, the figurine is confirmed - not even during the war, no fool will carry such a big weapon - so don''t waste it! Why don''t you take care of your resources?


    I thought... etc., but I don''t give a mouthful. Silence is gold, really.


    Mizuki looks like she''s having a lot of fun, as opposed to herself. The people watching it are also paying attention to the video with intrigue. Poor prey hasn''t come yet, I hear.


    "I see, you needed to make it an unfamiliar weapon so you wouldn''t find out if you were a squid."


    "That''s the thing - and I think it''s a big sickle for Reapers -"


    ¡­¡­


    Is the truth not the latter? The reaper in the video looks like he''s having a lot of fun.


    Oh, don''t shake the sickle well. If you''re a reaper, behave more like you''re scared, no skeleton.

 99 At the end of a night of fear,

    - Come on, chasers from Kivera...


    It''s the beginning of a good time...!


    Las bosses don''t move. The last thing you hold back is'' Promise ''?


    You''re only playing a prank? What do you want me to do? Malicious?


    No problem, because it''s temporary for me by me!


    In fact, it''s more spiritual damage to mess up a small prank than to devour a single shot of a grand trick. "Twitching Scary," "A Performance That Stirs Anxiety," and "The Definitive Strike Is The Last". I''m aiming for this.


    Japanese horror films are basically free of flashy performances, and many things accumulate twitching and fear. And the aftertaste is bad or there is no salvation.


    Besides, Japanese horror really doesn''t have the means to counter it. The characters scratch their feet, but the culprits are too strong, and many things have not been solved by the last of them, such as the hard escape. Wow, Japanese grudge spirits.


    Overseas horrors are flashy, so depending on the object, ''dialogue other than the main characters is the most shouting, right?'' That''s the state. Besides, I can fight it out of the public. So when you slip a performance, it''s scary. Instead, it''s full of penetration points.


    In this case, the overseas horror route is rejected because it would be troublesome if everyone wasn''t scared. The prank that made it look suspicious is more tricky, and it''s an attempt to hope that any one of them will be scared.


    Selection considering the possibility of stopping alert without being scared of being accustomed to occult. That''s a spectacle if you take a step wrong that it''s a flashy performance.


    Ma, this time, ''Let me make you recognize that it''s no use scratching your feet, fatigue you physically and mentally, and drive you into despair!'' It''s planned with the concept.


    There are only two ways to satisfy the condition that "Alberda is not suspected": to "obviously make it look like the work of another country" or to "cause an unexplainable situation". Rejected because Alberda is suspected of being involved in being held responsible for a natural disaster.


    It is inevitably a ''cause of unexplainable things'' option because we want to work with other countries in this disturbance. And naturally here I am fit. He''s a magician with inexperienced skills.


    Even if I am suspected, if I cannot prove whether it is magically possible or usable, then I cannot overturn my denial and I can escape.


    It''s not just because it''s enjoyable, etc. There is, for other reasons.


    Glenn is there to understand!


    "Mizuki, can you follow them when it comes to running after them?


    "Hmm? Travel is fine because you can float your body in ultra low altitude flight. It''s a long robe, so you can hide your feet and move exactly like you slip."


    Don''t worry about it.


    "And sometimes they disappear, and they show up out of the room where they ran away."


    Available from somewhere other than where the floor is if it is constantly floating.... you said you were sneaking up from the top right after you exhaled that you had escaped? Fun as a fear-provoking performance, huh?


    ''It''s more surprising that you can''t use metamagic. I feel like I can do it.''


    I get a subtle look at Glenn''s words that followed. Yeah, if I can use flotation, I can''t help thinking so. Glenn''s words are especially so because he knows he uses magic with an image focus.


    ... I can certainly metastasize, for once. Because there was an example of teleport in the original world. I thought it would be useful if I could use it, so I practiced with things. I could even move the ink.


    However, there is a need for a clear image of "Where to Move", so "Transfer to someone close to you (limited to someone close enough to have a clear image. way to mark a person, not a place) '', or'' the extent to which you can see and locate it with your eyes (medium closeness to the room) ''. The Demon King''s office or a very limited location could be transferable.


    The certainty is about ''go home (your own room)''. Later it could fall over a person because it''s a big nuisance specification that people don''t know where to go because it''s a landmark. The other one promises to be penetrated with ''Move on your own feet without magic''. Although there may be a use for it in the sense of catching where you tried to escape.


    "I''m in such a sorry state, that. Talk next time."


    ''Ugh... um? What, but that sounds like a tough one?


    "Never mind."


    Don''t go in there, Red Cat. I just don''t have a good use for it at the moment, because I might treasure it in the future.


    Well, the metastasis itself is basically metastasis method use, right? If the flying is said to be advanced magic, but also to be small, it still takes a lot of magic to move one servant. I saw it as harsh to use alone without any assistance. Let''s talk to Klaus next time.


    "Mizuki! They''re coming!


    I did hear footsteps when I turned my attention forward to Glenn''s voice. Seems pretty cautious with just what''s left of it so far, I guess I try to pull my sword out at any time as I go along looking around.


    Otherwise, you''re sinking in a poltergeist. I have a lot of momentum, that.


    ... while thinking about it, the prey coming from the front set up a great sickle for the enemy. Similar to the frying pan, my personally certified weapon, my exclusive, light-sized sickle, is finely decorated throughout and the blade glows blurry and deep red.


    It''s extremely disastrous, what the hell kind of joke is this weapon dedicated to the sage?


    Everyone said, ''You''re cursed, absolutely,'' it''s the silo thing, but what matters this time too. I can''t handle weapons or anything in real life, so I''m just swinging around like a move when I was using them in the game.


    I don''t know what the power is, so I''m not careful, Kivera!


    I''m not responsible for inadvertent spa calls, am I?


    - In ruins and passages - (A Knight''s Perspective)


    Tips, tricks, and footsteps sound strangely clear. I could not help but stir up anxiety in the footsteps that resonate in the dark, but I understood from previous experience that I had to go with caution.


    ... where the hell is this place?


    There''s no way I can answer a question that''s past my head many times. Should we even say that space itself is different, not a matter of location? I feel more right to compare it to ''what'' instead of ''where''.


    ''Fear itself'' if you say so. That must be twitching and trying to swallow ourselves.


    It can be a dish that strikes you as you dance through the universe.


    It can be a passageway that walks but doesn''t end.


    It can be a creepy letter that appeared on one side of the wall of the room.


    Inside the creepy armor I cut with my sword as I feared it was just hollow. Even though it was moving slowly until then, yes!


    I wonder who called me crazy. I didn''t really think those who couldn''t stand the fear and ran out meaningless were safe. Then we should be able to get out of here.


    "You can''t reach the first floor down the stairs, and besides, the number of steps is different every time.... should I say that the space is distorted? Damn, we''re not magicians."


    "Try to get out the window and get ''bounced''."


    "I don''t want to come near you without being played. I saw my face and eyes floating at that moment..."


    I shudder my body and look sympathetically at my colleagues who cover my face with their hands, but words do not come out. I saw it myself. Like a giant face floating on one side of the wall instead of the window moves your gaze.


    How much was fear if I had eyes for it? It''s not funny how weak it is to go in and scream.


    "We should act cautiously anyway. Things will change in the morning."


    "... in the morning?


    ¡­¡­ Now I just have to believe that. "


    Exhale and look around at your colleagues. No matter where I was, there were only six of them, and I had no idea where the others had fled.


    ... I wish I was running away. It''s time to make excuses to yourself because you haven''t discovered the body. Because it is suspicious that he may die in a way that leaves a body behind.


    I thought about it, and then I turned the corner.


    "hey... what the heck, that..."


    It would be a trembling voice, but it would just be better if I could get it out. "Things" that were so far ahead of my sight were different.


    My colleagues are staring at it¡­ the skeleton of a black coat carrying a big sickle that shines deep red.


    "Undead!?


    "Is there a magician here!?


    At least not someone I don''t know. However, if it is the same as what we know. I had never seen anything like "it" nestled in the aisle, and somehow I felt different than normal. It''s heterogeneous, being itself.


    undead...... is a wreck that is normally manipulated by magic. It''s hard to say that the move is quick, not the person you have to be on immediate alert to. One way or another, it''s more troublesome who''s manipulating.


    To say that we will come out in this situation means that our movements were monitored by the operator? Unfortunately, we don''t have the power to fight magicians right now. At least if you can''t capture the surgeon, you have no hitter. If you know where to find him, you can attack him with your boundaries in mind.


    I was slightly relaxed by the skeleton, which was just sitting here looking at me with the eyes of a cavity.


    And.


    It was soon to be stunned and further terrorized.


    "Huh...?


    It was for a moment that I heard a voice that sounded frightened. I turn my consciousness to you in a hurry at the sound of something sounding almost simultaneously being tapped.


    "Hey, what''s up..."


    Trying to speak up to a colleague who was next to me... without ending up saying anything.


    It''s only a moment.


    It should have been somewhere between blinking.


    That''s it.


    Why is he jumping on the wall by a skeleton looming in front of him...?


    "Run!"


    I look at my colleagues who crashed into the wall, but I don''t have time to worry. You''re not the kind of person who can run away with one man who''s losing his mind, running down the road that came at the same time as you scream.


    "What the hell is wrong with you!


    "I don''t know! If you think it''s moved, suddenly it''s in front of you."


    "I''ve never heard of an undead or anything that could move so fast!


    I can''t stop my leg while I''m in a state of half panic.


    Because everyone was aware that ''fear'' was definitely looming.


    All right! For now, one, shoot and sink!


    I''m a sickle-wielding, shaky reaper, but don''t worry about it. If I skipped to the side with the approaching momentum, I just hit the wall and passed out, I kept the healing magic on me, so I''m not going to die. I''ll have nightmares.


    Sneak up on the little magic item you named "Nightmare". It''s the one that ensures the nightmare I used for the side chamber in Zebrast, even smaller and easier to set up.


    Video courtesy of me, but it was the Black Knight who made it. They love toys they''ve never had before, they''ve been improved to be easy to use at some point, and wasted technology is pervading this world. Sounds fun and most importantly. It goes without saying that this is a human experiment.


    You are required to submit a report after checking the important items "Activate properly" and "The person you set up is unaware". I contacted Ilfena shortly after I took this case and she sent me what I needed.


    The inviting complaint was, ''I could do a human experiment. Do you want to try it?''.


    The Black Knights sent me all sorts of things as a delight! In addition to what I asked for, Nightmare Prototype was sent to me once I had told them the situation. It should be noted that the Demon King strictly ordered me to bring back the edited footage. He wants to see it.


    Well, it''s not a mistake to say ''I want to see results'' because what I asked for is a necessity for pranks. Because it seems interesting, I don''t even feel like it means anything.


    "Glenn, where are they headed?


    ''If we keep this up, it''s in the conference room. You want me to ambush you?


    "Well, I guess he thinks he''s being chased, and if he''s gonna run in, that''s where he''ll be."


    Transfer to the hidden room once to Glenn''s words as the navigator, from there to the conference room further. Essentially, the room can be transferred only if it is likely to be in a standing room, so the meeting room can naturally be transferred.


    The size makes it easier to escape and the sturdiest thing that seems to be, over there. If we''re going to exclude the room where there''s been a trap before, it''s probably the conference room. However, the robust-looking room has been locked from the inside.


    Remove the lock and keep the door slightly open as the foot stops vigilantly if it remains closed. Now you can keep running in, come on.


    There''s a footstep approaching me while I''m doing that. Apparently I''ve been running ever since. Thank you, this one can already stand by.


    Batang!


    The people who rushed in with the door open vigorously.


    Stiff to the sight in front of me for a moment...... dyed my expression in despair.


    Old chair tucked away in a relatively large room. I sit on it, placed in the front of the door, leaning my neck towards them with my arms on my elbow. ''Dowcasitanoca?'' like.


    Nobody says anything, I can''t move.


    In the meantime, I gently waved my arms for a further act of fear. On either side of the chair, the floor ripples as if it were water.


    That''s where I came from.


    A red mannequin with its hands on the floor and its body pulled up from it.


    He didn''t even shake off the dripping Zhu, staring straight in the front when he showed up all over his body.


    ... the ghosts of the soldiers, of Alberda, who ran out at the same time.


    "Ugh... Wow!


    The men rushed after the room as they screamed at the aliens running towards them.


    ... without even realizing that the skeleton would kill your voice and burst into laughter while banging the elbow hanging of the chair.


    - Glenn''s Hall - A Room - (Glenn Perspective)


    "Oh, this is me! Is this how you use it?"


    I was paying attention to the video to the words of the young man who was in the room. Together, I pointed that gaze at the young man.


    "Hey, what''s that about?


    "Eh, I''ll take instructions from the Wizard Master: ''Immerse yourself in the pond dressed as a soldier, crawl up from a completely immersed state and run face to face''. He said he''d change the color, but when it''s dyed red, you look like a ghost."


    Actor thing I got a look like everyone was impressed with the servant''s words. I mean, he was just a wet soldier. I guess it wasn''t the blood that was dripping, it was the pond water. Are the ripples intact?


    In live horror games, people may be used in red or blue colors, but Mizuki probably incorporated it into the video. It is the knowledge of a world rich in entertainment.


    "Hmm? So what''s the point of running to the front?


    "Don''t look at them till the end. I think that''s why he looks like he''s coming at me right after he runs out."


    If you want to be suspicious, you can turn off the footage just before. I don''t think it''s an interesting way to use it.


    I turned my gaze again. About three people had fallen over to see what had happened. Mizuki leaves the room to slip again as she steps to jump their backs and resumes tracking....... hmm? I think I heard something strange.


    Hey, no skeletons. What the hell did you do to the gap with your eyes slightly removed?


    "Oh... was it for this?"


    I nod so much that there was a man playing the master of the inn.


    "Does it also make sense to step on it?


    "Yes, Master Glenn. The magician is not using levitating magic only to travel. He''s wearing a pair of animal bones, a pair of weird foot shapes on the back."


    "What?"


    "You just heard something slightly stiff touching each other, right? Since the foot type is dirty with charcoal, those trampled on their backs should have a foot type. Of course, there''s a different foot shape like you''re not in this world."


    "A trace of the monster! You''re so skinny!?


    The voices of the hearts of those gathered in the room were definitely hammered. However, the parties and Lord Cecil, Lord Emma, are impressed, and the rest are admired for their artistic finesse. The king... snorts and praises. Don''t look at me with glitter, my dad.


    "Hey, Lord Mage is more than you''d expect! Hopefully, we''ll stay close."


    "Hmm, if they leave evidence behind, they won''t be able to dream either."


    "Well, Mizuki sounds like fun"


    ... let''s not end up asking. Hi. These two look at the status quo as entertainment.


    Mizuki or the influence of Mizuki? Hey, how do you excuse King Corbella!?


    I remembered the headache and the tracking seemed to show further development in the gap with the head. Mizuki is chasing the last one around in the aisle when she looks at the video in the raised voice. The other one missed or hung in a trap...... either way he must have fallen off.


    but.


    "Hey, wait!?


    All of a sudden, I preyed at the big sickle that had what I thought and threw a bun at it. A crack runs on the wall and a sickle pierces the wall along with a loud noise.


    But I''m not the prey to miss that gap. One hair at a time, the prey aims to slip up the stairs to the roof.


    "Hey, Mizuki! You didn''t kill him!


    "Oh, you were looking at that now? Yeah, I''m not gonna kill you, am I?


    "You''re gonna die if you hit me!?


    "I''m not gonna hit you, it''s a phantom."


    Look, you have it - and the reaper in the footage waves the Great Sickle.... I certainly hadn''t pulled it out of the wall. So what does that crack mean? I could clearly hear the noise.


    "That was crazy."


    "Well, the sickle stabbed me after I cracked first."


    He looked like a princess and a samurai. Speaking of which, were these two quite capable of fighting?


    "... I''m telling you we got a crack first."


    ''That''s right. The wind knife shockwave cracked into the wall to match the sickle''s phantom. It''s a little hard to tell from my position, so it''s a slack.''


    They were right about the princesses'' words.


    I blocked my way downstairs because I need you to go to the roof.


    Prey, it looks like they''re reading your behavior, too. Besides, there''s definitely something about induction.


    ''After all, Rust promises to rely on the dawn to get out to the roof and despair!


    ¡­¡­


    Prey, run! No, the skeleton is talking to the animals!


    Support the man in the video with a little sympathy for what he expected to say in a way. It''s hard because the last one is a showcase!


    "I mean, it''s dawn already, isn''t it? Lord of Magic. Is it time to finish playing?


    "Please contact the waiting group. This is the last of them."


    "Right. No, it was a really interesting spectacle. I''m counting on you one last time."


    "Good luck."


    For some reason, my king is completely familiar with it. Oh, could it be a friendly relationship decision in the future?


    You''re going to be an even worse guy, this dad! Slightly more serious, you bastard!


    The prey was cornered on the edge at the tip of his gaze as he raised his blue muscle to anger. Mizuki, are you the devil? If you let the ice magic spin around you indiscriminately, there''s no escape, what are you going to do?


    And as everyone watches, the last hour comes.


    While the man makes dawn his present.


    I let myself leap into the sky withstanding the impending fear. With a relief look when this is over.


    Without realizing that''s the action you need for your last performance.


    The air sways deliberately.


    The countless hands that appeared dyed the expression of the man who appeased at the end again in terror.


    While held in fear, the man slowly descended. They use floating magic and phantoms at the same time.


    It is a rescue method that I would never want to be used. Look, he''s losing his mind.


    The entertainment I watched with such a grudge ended with a dawn night and a gratuity to impress the disappeared reaper.


    My plan is for the recovery unit to protect them after this... but I doubt they are in a decent state of mind.


    "Event over -! Good luck -!


    I had a grin on my mouth unexpectedly in the strangely bright Mizuki voice... let''s just think it was my fault.

 100 their later conversations

    The day after the night of terror dawned...


    "Oh, this is the trick I saw in the video"


    "I guess it''s because I know beforehand, but you''re not that scared if it''s not dark"


    "You mean the way you show it matters. The point is how to use it."


    All self-proclaimed and investigative teams are having fun searching the example fort. I can''t seem to be surprised because I''m single-handedly going around the instructions.


    It''s a proper investigation, investigation.


    ''Cause before we protect the Knights of Kivera, we have to make sure.


    However, since the subject of the investigation is "suspicious objects/suspicious persons/demons", all kinds of pranks I have performed will not be recognized.


    I''m not a demon or suspicious person, I know what it is, so I''m not suspicious.


    I didn''t throw up, not one!


    You shouldn''t lie because it will also be written in the report. I have to explain the situation when I send those people to Kivera.


    It should be noted that they were very adult shortly after protection. I mean, most of them were passed out, so I went straight to an inn that could accommodate everyone. The Alberda knights are also supposed to stay for a few days because they are rented out.


    After the event, it also made sense to pull away from that place, prioritizing collection, but you were right. They woke up in the inn they had prepared for them and made a scene. You''d think unrelated people would think this was something out there.


    As expected. There are Alberda knights who can be held back, and it''s not fair to think of any inconvenience to other guests.


    And even though they heard about the inn they were staying in, they told the Innkeeper that they had never heard of it. It''s only natural that the beginning of their actions was heard by the Innkeeper.


    Noteworthy here is not that we have encountered occult. The only witness that disappeared outside of ourselves.


    You''re an idiot. - You would have had the choice to keep your mouth shut if you noticed here.


    By the way, the general is not lying. ''Cause it''s not an inn. It''s where you guys stayed.


    It''s a state-owned lodging. If you want to say more, only the agents will gather there. So we get together as we pretend to be travelers and merchants where we made it look like inns.


    They say they don''t know because they say ''inn'', something that''s not right. Words matter, even if the king asks you to testify, it won''t be a false report. The person trying to stay by mistake will be filled with answers and will introduce another inn, so you think the relationship between the administrator and the owners of the inn who know the circumstances is good? You took on the troublesome knights this time too, that general.


    Well, I was wondering if you''d like me to know that.


    "I might use it at some point"


    Everyone nearby snorted at the king''s very profound words without any problems.


    ... Surely there is no way that I, as an ordinary person, can go easy on the castle or the adjacent hall. Did you admit that you can trust me to say that you made those connections?


    Sometimes we''re in ruins while they''re being questioned. To collect and visit, and to investigate.


    I''ve been eavesdropping on the circumstances, and I''m here for you. I need a deduction because I might get hurt.


    So.


    Below is their conversation currently being admirably eavesdropped. I haven''t been busy listening because the explanation of the situation was quite exciting. It''s just annoying, and you know more about it than I do.


    By the way, it''s one of the knights who rushed to get the call.


    ''... we went to that ruin after a report that we could hear strange voices. Right now, someone else is investigating what you call a phenomenon... a demon? Anyway, he says he doesn''t even see a trace of magic.''


    "It''s a lie! You''re such a powerful demon!?


    "We haven''t even been able to prove what you''re saying was right before that. I''d appreciate it if you could be present at the crime scene once."


    "Don''t be ridiculous! You can''t go to a place like that again!


    ''Then I''m going to have to ask you to believe our report?


    Thank you for your hard work, knight, who is dealing with a cup of tea. Looks like I came to the fort for when they said ''I''m going again'', but you didn''t have to wait in that state.


    I also fixed a wall wound that looked like a sickle had been stabbed, for fear production. "Stupid! ''I was hoping you''d be confused by saying something like that.


    At present, the fort is transformed into a simple attraction. It''s all going to be removed by the end of the day, so it''s the only time I can enjoy it. Participants seem to enjoy the addition of a limited-time element. Right, it''s boring to just watch!


    If you want to have fun, you can come again. - Kivera''s knight?


    "Footprints on some clothes, by the way, but so far there''s no such demon"


    ''I''m telling you it''s undead!


    ¡­¡­ Right, in your words, undead, or bone. Differences in size are important evidence that we can identify such a rough species. However, there are no such species. Unless it''s also a new kind of demon that''s human shaped. ''


    This time undead = bone. I mean, if it''s true, ''there was a living individual present''.


    There has to be a race or an individual that seems to mix people with something else when they pepper their testimony. Besides, the undead in this world are the operator''s puppets.


    Undiscovered new species of demons existed and there were operators who manipulated their remains, but the behavior of the key demons is a factor that causes them to tilt their necks.


    Have you ever been intelligent about undead? And you could move that much?


    I don''t know what they''re saying, Ri. I can''t do it, from the ''common sense'' of this world. In addition, I can''t believe I haven''t found anything to back up the testimony. It''s a previous issue that doubts the existence of a magician manipulating the wreckage.


    Even the foot shape alone is precisely to the extent of ''something demonic'', which is not conclusive evidence of ''the undead of the human form with the sickle''.


    The people of Kivela are ''trying to make them trust all their testimony'', which is why they are unacceptable to outsiders.


    "Did you even hallucinate at the end of being attacked by demons and confused," it just seems. I mean, that''s the only way to interpret it.


    The figure of the reaper is unusual if it is put together in one piece, but there is also the idea that it is tolerable enough when viewed as a collection of partial parts.


    "Black Robe," "Undead," "Fast Move," "Behavior as if Alive". If you are in a position to say knight, it is no surprise that there are those who possess such characteristics in the enemy who have fought before.


    "Aren''t you the hallucination you created as a result of confusion and mixed memories?


    It''s called the state of the guys right after protection, and there are few elements that can refute that guess.


    Anyway, the panic is very fragmented and confusing. No matter how much you go through, ''it can''t be evidence footage if the person wasn''t able to recognize it correctly''.


    Incidentally, this can be the reason why the means of visualizing and viewing memories cannot be said to be conclusive evidence.


    ¡¤ Video memory¡­¡­ influenced by the person. Blinks from the person''s perspective. Planar footage.


    ¡¤ Footage taken...... no hallucinations/confusion effects, but the phantom stays in place. Planar footage.


    ¡¤ 3D video...... my memory + achievements of craftsmanship. Required for ghost-based pranks. Close to illusion but clear.


    This is how it works. Video is subtly different depending on the magic prop.


    If you look at a memory, if the person is confused, if the subject is haunted by a phantom, or if you are hallucinating, it will remain intact.


    That''s why the Black Knights taught me that even if it''s one of the pieces of evidence, it can''t be said to be certain. ''It''s about the cut-off that other countries criticize''.


    I had heard this beforehand, so I incorporated the interior of Kivera''s rear palace, landscapes, etc. into cold footage. Because the cold weather scene alone cannot be considered reliable evidence.


    Kivela decided, ''If it''s about footage, it''ll be deluded'', and by bringing the princess back, he''ll send Prince Wang to Corbella when everything fits in. Because no matter how many assholes you have pledges, you can definitely win more than that.


    ... Actually, that footage is also a trap. Noteworthy is the surrounding situation that convinces us that ''footage is a fact'' as well as cold treatment.


    There''s no such thing as a detailed structure inside the rear palace in hallucinogenic and phantom footage, is there?


    The assumption that the demonic prop footage is not certain hides the possibility that ''something is visible that can be perceived as true enough''.


    I told the merchants when I told them this: ''What a bad character...!'' Though I was struck.


    No, because the raccoon also thought it would be difficult to free the princess by evidence, so he took her into custody on the run. The difficulty was enormous, including the pledge.


    By the way, after he escaped, he said it was his original plan to simulate the body to ensure the princess''s safety. It''s a scenario where if the princess feels responsible for the gap where other countries are criticizing Kivela and decides to harm herself...... then Kivela has to be silenced too.


    I was going to play the tragic princess and deceive other than the polar part, that raccoon. If that''s the plan, you can only tell me, ''Run to Corbella with the princess and evidence,'' is it kindness that only lets you get involved in the plan at the very least?


    The Demon Kings were also diligently conjecturing the plan, but I guess they couldn''t move as a country unless there was a hang-up. I was chosen for that cut, so I disagreed. Don''t use irrelevant amateurs.


    Well, Cecil, a stain witness, wouldn''t be able to get away without that.


    What Kivera fears as a real problem is the testimony of Princess Wang herself. In the sense of elements attacked by other countries rather than by national shame. If I knew, my voice would be rough and my insides would be rough looking at Prince Wang as a problem.


    Use Cecil and Corbella to crush that possibility. Because no one can pursue it any further if the princess herself allows it in public.


    but.


    Sweet, Kivera. I''m sure I know that, don''t I?


    If you''re going to use Cecil, I''m going to use Prince Wang!


    Cold weather footage is evidence because there are parts of it that can be verified as fact. Plus I''m a photographer.


    I''m a witness myself, dude! It''s not a demonic prop footage, you can''t ignore Teng Himself for taking out the Princess Wang.


    I''ll expose you all kinds of things in front of King Corbella with the information you received when you broke in as a samurai.


    They''ll use the credibility of the footage as a shield to excuse ''Not as bad a situation as the dreams that became rumours'', Prince Wang!


    You can bet, but Prince Wang will never apologize in good faith.


    That''s why this measure comes alive. Quivera''s untruthfulness will be proven in public.


    Although I edited most of the footage from those in my memory because I can certainly capture better scenes with my gaze.


    I''m also shooting demon gear, it''s slightly out of position, it''s fixed, but enough to make sure, right?


    I didn''t say you didn''t just use that footage to alarm Kivera. I think he''s using footage from a personal point of view that could lead to suspicion of imitation.


    Keep me alert and drop it, this is common sense. Despair, including about the pledge.


    Woohoo, can''t wait for the time to smash his excuse on the best stage......!


    ... back to the story.


    I guess the magic props that show the memory as video are used to such an extent as to prevent false reporting because they say ''generally used to determine whether eyewitness testimony is true or not''. Later, to know the situation from the perspective of the parties?


    That''s a lesson not to rely solely on magic, old people are great.


    And this time this flaw really helps. I will use my knowledge of the Demonic Props from the Black Knights in a different direction!


    That''s why I was so constrained by fear. No trap but one! That''s right.


    Straight to an unexplainable situation if you leave it in a state of panic and your memory can''t be proven.


    Evidence is important if it''s a memory. Alberda has nothing to do with it because even if it were in a decent state of sight, it would be the fault of a mysterious reaper.


    If it''s a movie, I can understand the situation because I can see the surrounding situation, including the characters, but I think it''s my personal memory. Can unrelated people who are not accustomed to occult understand the situation even if they could be properly videotaped?


    And the footprints don''t just make the parties know it was real. Then I put it on because I needed it as an element to confuse my surroundings. No matter how much you look, you won''t find such a demon, because it doesn''t exist.


    The hunters will be miserable in the future.


    I don''t think their future is bright, with their mission failing more than being forcibly deported, and their bizarre rhetoric, aroused and exposed to the shame of the country.


    In addition, if you were to dispose of pawns, you would tailor this case to "mentally ill" and get rid of the clan fraternity. It seems that the clan that sent out the sick of that lineage tends to be repelled.


    Beneficial to King Kivela is a handicap, but on the contrary, it has the advantage of not being penetrated because it is also profitable over there.


    They''ll submit their memories and testimony once and for all, but no one will understand. Then we''ll move to use it.


    Stop eavesdropping with that in mind. It''s no use any more, if you''re not willing to come here, you don''t have to be listening.


    By the way.


    I''m on an abandoned rooftop.


    "... what are you doing"


    At the tip of the gaze, the example foot type is painted with ink and the foot type is pressed against the paper. And multiple. Is it commemorative colored paper or something?


    "Oh, do you need a magician, too? It''s almost destroyed, so let''s make it a memorial just for the foot shape."


    "By whom?


    "Your Majesty."


    Seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m going to try to make something close by imitating the foot shape I found."


    Young man hastily adds that he remembered my words: ''destroy without leaving any evidence''. Yeah, that''s important, isn''t it?


    Especially that Alberda would be a mess to possess such things.


    "Well...... it does make sense to say ''I tried to build a model so that I could have the same foot type that I had left when I heard the testimony''"


    "Right! That''s all I said," I was definitely there! ''Cause the Knight of Kivera is calling. There''s no wonder I''m trying to make something out of it. "


    So that makes it even more mysterious, huh?


    Well, they don''t even get sightings because they don''t exist. Anyone who sees it because they''ve changed their size from left to right to tailor it to a strange creature, they say, "Is there such a thing? ''I just think so, don''t I?


    Are you going to tell Kivera that you started with the investigation team and did everything you could to reproduce the foot shape, interview the surrounding area and the country?


    "You don''t have to think hard, Master Mage. I know the back. Even we can''t believe what they''re saying."


    "You can''t believe that."


    "You can''t do that. And I''ve never seen footage move like that before, so I''m impressed!


    "3D footage?... Oh, speaking of which, is the normal demon prop footage planar? It''s not gonna be that way unless the operator uses illusion, is it?


    "Yeah. Isn''t it possible because you''re an Irfena technician?


    Sure, the craftsmen are amazing. I work in improvement and development every day, and I can cause disturbances on my own because I have their support.


    Even when I say ''show memory as video'', video is flat in common magic props, as are objects that can be shot like video cameras. Can I say that the video that is transparent but can be seen is both like a TV?


    It seems that there were many sympathizers for the Princess Wang in Kivera because the magic props they show as dreams act on people to feel like a pseudo experience or a memory owner''s perspective. Sounds like you''re being treated cold.


    These are popular in this world for the price. In the absence of television, a technique has been developed to convey video in the form of magic and magic props. It''s not that it''s somewhat expensive but out of reach.


    That''s why the dream commotion that occurred in Kivera is also a matter of content, and the magic props used are not particularly rare. So you can''t identify the killer from the path to obtaining the Magic Prop!


    The problem is that I often use something called "3D Video of Memory". This is my exclusive ghost making item.


    This is a very limited number of technicians that can be produced. Or exclusively the Black Knight. I don''t have the idea of stereoscopic video in the first place, because I don''t have any use for it. Because there is no entity and it is clear, I can see that it is video, and if it is about confirmation, it is sufficient for planar video.


    But depending on the situation and the memory that we visualize, it becomes too much of a threat. I mean, I did.


    Whether it was Zebrast or not, it made so much noise because of the combination of two technologies: ''smooth undead of movement'' and ''3D video''. Otherwise the aristocrats will freak out that much. I wouldn''t have believed in the English spirit.


    Many pranks are made up of the combination of "Knowledge of the Other World" + "The Efforts and Techniques of Craftsmen".


    The demonic props I used during the English Spirit disturbance were the first of them. Nor must the Demon King have imagined that it would be usable until later. I also have a good relationship with the Black Knights because of it.


    That''s why everything is collected and destroyed this time. Because I would definitely suspect Ilfena if I stayed.


    "No, my chest is soothing already! When it comes to their faces... eh"


    ... Has Kivera ever made me feel bad? That''s a strangely clear look, young man.


    I guess I''ll tell you something good then.


    "By the way, I''m going to be the most embarrassed of those people"


    "What? You still got something?


    "Because."


    Once I cut the words and grinned, and laughed.


    "A good old man, that''s also a knight running back to the country crying ''scared of haunts''? Any more shame, any more laughter?


    That''s what toddlers say is confusing, but you can''t prove their testimony as fact. Even the undead are not semantically wrong because they also say so.


    Above all, would it be easy for them - nobility or something - to admit that they are not experiencing, that they are outside the realm of common sense?


    There must be someone out there who sees it with an absolute contempt. Because I exposed such a pitiful appearance to other countries.


    When I taught that, the youth looked at me with a look of respect.


    "Awesome, Master Magic! Inns and foot shapes that don''t exist, plus nightmares! You''re too relentless until the end! Livestock is the kind of word used for a magician!


    ... Is that a compliment, young man?


    That''s how a few days pass.


    They were escorted to Kibera by soldiers from Alberda, who remained overwhelmed after their protection.


    It was pretty awesome in the neighborhood and everything, and it looked mentally nasty. If you''re going to freak out, make it Kivera, it''s annoying.


    Even so, Nightmare was removed, so I don''t have nightmares anymore. I don''t know because I can''t be responsible until after that.


    "Hey, I really enjoyed it! Oh, this is my promise."


    King Alberda, laughing with pleasure, has handed over the book in a really light to light manner.... It does even have an approval mark.


    For now, Corbella''s allies are the three countries of Ilfena, Zebrest and Alberda. Whatever it is, you can''t say ''Ask no questions about this one'' in this state.


    If the three countries waited for Kibera with the leaked information in their hands, Corbella would have no hard means. Preliminarily, justice and pity for the princess, though genuinely, are feelings of Kivera hatred.


    Well, now we have removed the status of the unilaterally weak. What do you want me to do?


    "... Master Magic, you''re still motivated"


    "I don''t like it! The goal is called the disaster of Kibera, and I''m sorry for the great seniors who pulled back to this point."


    "Yeah, I don''t mind the language."


    "Then sweeten to your word. I will not stop until I have taken Prince Wang and King."


    "Ha, don''t be too honest"


    "Sounds like fun for that."


    "Naturally! It''s been a long time since I''ve had this much fun!


    I smile back at the King who smiled. Is the perimeter frightened? I don''t know, I don''t think I saw it.


    King, you''re a fun man inside. I want to continue to have a good relationship, as a friend.


    I feel like Glenn and the people around me cry, but I don''t care!


    "Well, then why don''t you take one more request from me?


    "Request, is it?


    I tilt my neck, and I look back at Cecil and the others, and they both shake their heads to the side. He hasn''t heard anything.


    Glenn gives us a piece of paper like that. What''s it about... a carriage escort? Destination is Carlossa!?


    "I appreciate it, are you okay?


    "What? There was a merchant I was looking after when I was sneaky, and he said he was going to go get Carlosa, so I was just trying to put him on guard, right? It''s been a mess lately."


    Meditate one eye and say, ''It''s a secret even if you notice something!'' Glenn laughs as if he was frightened by a king who makes an appeal.


    ... although I feel I am the culprit of that noisy event.


    In the meantime, let me be honest with you. I''ll pay you back when it''s all over.


    When the three of them all lowered their heads, the king shook one hand flickering like saying ''Never mind''.


    "It should be time to come downstairs. Be careful on the road, okay?


    "I''m not going to bloodstain the carriage."


    "Oh, yeah. Is the Master Magic that way? It''s okay, he doesn''t care most of the time."


    Glenn, what do you mean, ''Mizuki doesn''t match her appearance and personality''? Everyone nearby agrees with that, too.


    Emma pulls her arm and urges me to look around with jito eyes.


    "Mizuki, it''s time to come"


    "Right, it won''t bother you sooner. They haven''t arrived in Kivera yet."


    "Right, let''s go... ah"


    Walking out to the door... remembering what I forgot to tell you and looking back. A deep salute to the people with the look of surprise.


    "Thank you for staying by Glenn''s side. I''m the only one in this world, but I''d like to thank you as a representative of Glenn''s friends. Thank you!


    "Oh... oh, never mind"


    "Now if you''ll excuse me.... Glenn, see you later."


    That''s all I said. Now I leave the room without looking back, laughing and telling Cecil and Emma who waited for me outside the room.


    "Let''s go, to Carlossa. Corbella''s right over there."


    (Glenn perspective)


    Everyone was flabbergasted by Mizuki, who left the room saying only what he wanted to say.


    ... Not at all, he is.


    He came up with something unexpected at the end.


    "... hey, Glenn. You used to say," I don''t care about my family, but I''m gonna survive because I want to see a friend who treated me like a family. "


    "... Yep"


    "Is His Majesty the Mage one of them?


    "Yes, it''s the head of my young appearance."


    I didn''t expect love or anything from my parents just for work. But it''s gardening and online games that started to fill that loneliness.


    Everyone in Valhalla used to care if you perceived something to yourself acting more innocent than you had to. Regardless of appearance, I guess the main body was all older than myself.


    I get my head stroked, hugged, consoled if depressed, scolded, praised... they made up for everything I wanted from an early age.


    I think it was closer to ''parents'' than ''friends''. In fact, I belonged to another guild.


    And... the days I spent called "The Red Cat" definitely supported me when I was thrown out into another world.


    "I forgot because I didn''t have the same grief as Glenn did at the time, but the Demon Master has just come to the other world, too, right?"


    "It hasn''t been a year."


    "Again... I guess I had something to think about. Because that''s the kind of thanksgiving you get."


    When we met, a man who had turned all his hostility to us says in a tone of serenity for a long time.


    Different worlds. The words are heavier than you can imagine. Coincidences overlap. When I revealed them when they settled down, my colleagues told me to mention them and hide them.


    I feel painful watching Alisa and Mizuki say that she really thought it was for her own good.


    "That personality is going to make it hard."


    The look on the king''s face as he scratches his head with remorse is not bright. I leak my sigh as if I agreed to do so.


    Mizuki...... doesn''t fake himself. Anything unpleasant will die but refuse, and you will die satisfied with your choice.


    But the surroundings are not accumulated. Who can convince me if I say ''it looks like him''?


    "The Demon King and the Guardians, as well as the knights in the name of the wings, are always there to protect them. Zebrast will be on Mizuki''s side."


    "But you think other countries will leave you alone? This time, the Wizard will undoubtedly make his name known?


    "Still. You won''t imitate what you decide to do. It''s useless to advise you."


    "That''s right."


    No use. Mizuki doesn''t change his way of life because he''s from another world. Because the only thing I didn''t let go of is'' myself ''.


    If you had a personality that would change to the extent that people said something in the first place, you wouldn''t have noticed if you were reunited. There''s not so much personality and bracing in the game, and friendship goes on easily.


    And a servant youth comes in without waiting to hear a knock and reply.


    "Excuse me... why are you soaking up?


    Encourage the young man who leans his neck into the atmosphere of the venue to shake his head for nothing.


    Then he offered me one bag.


    "The magician asked me to give it to you. Looks like a pendant for the all-purpose junction grant."


    "What? Is that a demon prop?


    "Yeah, it looks like the same thing I got. Oh, Master Glenn is this."


    That said, the decorated bracelet is given to me. It''s memorable.


    "Valhalla''s...... bracelet?


    "Oh, I will! That was the name. Whatever works is detoxification, healing, universal junction, and he said that detoxification and healing is a ''back to normal'' state, so let a drop of blood drip."


    It''s a silver, demonic stone that looks familiar. It''s something that I miss a lot and has amazing effects on me.


    ... was enough to make me know that he was still there.


    "Ha... what are you doing when you''re busy"


    I guess he''s got a squeaky, but crying face. My people are unnaturally off their faces from me.


    "An all-purpose juncture... I guess this means'' Say hello to Glenn ''"


    "Oh, my God, you''re one of us even if you don''t tell me."


    "I don''t have a choice. Lord Magic had little to talk to us about this time."


    "Indeed."


    Everyone''s words that slap lightly are very warm and gentle. Even though I was different back then, I did build a place in this world.


    "Glenn, you have an amazing sister."


    I nod as the king says so in a soothing tone somewhere.


    "Yeah, I''m a proud friend of my brother and sister."


    "Come on, you don''t have a brother"


    "No. So you''re right."


    Because for me, neither the world of games nor the reality of today will change my appreciation of Mizuki.


    Like Mizuki treats herself like a ''red cat''.


    When he returned it, the king no longer said anything. I just stared at the pendant I was given with some gentle glance.


    Mizuki, you wouldn''t have noticed, but I was so glad to hear that you called me ''Red'' when we met again.


    I made it my goal to live a reunion with my friends, but in the years that passed, I gave up on it.


    I can''t say that I''m on my side no matter what happens now that I''m in a different country. Still.


    Non... it''s good to see you again, Sage.


    - A few days later, in Kivera - (King Kivera Perspective)


    "... so? What happened to them?


    "There''s a possibility of illness, and we keep it in one place."


    "Have you spoken to the Alberda people who brought you here?


    "Ha... I''m saying I''ve done everything I can. Indeed, there is nothing suspicious about the investigation form submitted"


    "The survey itself is puzzling content," the Chancellor replies puzzling. Naturally, it is not believable that a discarded pawn tailored to the chaser suddenly became mentally ill.


    But I''m sure there''s nothing suspicious about Alberda.


    Alberda''s messenger, who pasted the puzzle, submitted the investigation report while still leaning his neck.


    "I don''t know what to say, but there''s no way to be sure what they say."


    ''I tried to keep the investigation team in ruins for a few days, but this didn''t happen''


    ''An unusually clever undead...... is it? And there''s no sightings at all.''


    "The memories I saw in the demonic props are also very difficult to understand¡­ it seems likely that it was confusing"


    In fact, the footage I saw was like we were forced to connect. In addition to the fact that your gaze moves busily, for just a moment, something like a big face or a plate? I don''t know why.


    Summarizing the testimony would mean an undead in black with a sickle, but the remaining foot shape is also a silo thing that tilts its neck.


    This would mean that it would be more impossible to pursue Alberda.


    "Hmm, you seem too mentally ill to be worried about your faults the other day"


    "... yeah, I see"


    Speaking of that deliberately, the Chancellor turned his gaze slightly and nodded slightly.


    "No more military service would be possible. It''s not strange, but it''s pathetic."


    "So what are you going to do?


    "Publish only" that you are mentally ill. "Everyone will be convinced."


    "... well, there may have been mental illness originally"


    The end of the house where the psychopath was put out is tragic and extreme. Many see the clan party as a ''clan that could be'' because of the importance it attaches to blood.


    The friendship, for example, will be broken, and there will be people who will never go out with each other.


    Moreover, this time only the mentally ill have been publicly announced, and the cause of such occurrence remains unknown. Everyone would rumor that the other day''s lapse was the cause. The rumor further afflicts them.


    "Didn''t my parents'' wishes come true because they ended up sparing me both execution and life sentence?


    "Right. I''m pretty sure you should have offered them."


    "Because we do things that don''t go down in voter consciousness. After all the disrespect I have done to Princess Wang, I wish for a commutation of my sentence... shameless!


    They also agree with the Chancellor, who reinforced his tone to throw up. Naturally, I can only assume that they are tasting us because I think they will be forgiven for doing so.


    "Is it possible that the Avengers intervened?


    The Knights Commander, who had refrained beside him, asks the Chancellor modestly. But the Chancellor shook his head sideways loosely.


    When I allow myself to speak, I turn gently back to the Knights Commander.


    "I can''t say it''s not at all. But it''s unlikely. The victims are the ones who have no advantage. Unless it''s a personal grudge, would you bother to stretch your legs to Alberda?


    "... then even one of the fortifications would be more powerful."


    "Alberda is also baffled. What if they send an investigation team from here to get a sense of the Avengers? That''s more troublesome."


    Especially the Prime Minister''s words. It would not be a good idea to give Alberda, who is dear at the moment, a clearance to enter.


    Everyone nodded as they were convinced, and no further questions seemed to rise.


    "So that is the disposition of those people. Don''t fail to exercise domestic vigilance and watch Corbella''s movements."


    "Yes, sir."


    As long as the princess gets to Corbella, there will be a piece about Lucas. We have to decide on the future by then.


    Let''s pretend that a carefree gaze can be directed at a deep exhaled sigh but we don''t notice.


    Because Noh has decided to remain strong.

 101 Meanwhile, by that time in Irfena,

    - In the Ilfena Knight Dorm - (Elshon perspective)


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Marquis Leckbari, who was reading a writ from His Highness Linus in the cafeteria of the Knight''s Dorm, was silent for the time being.


    Yeah, I know how that feels, too. Because I was the same.


    As expected, Alberda, who has Glenn, doubts the existence of Mizki in this case. Other than that, it can be argued that there is no other way for a country that knows the threat of a magician to make Mizki a target of vigilance.


    Information regulation should not have obtained much information, but it is still known to be a magician. It''s a big deal to be a different person. They would have suspected me of being a collaborator if I had contact with Corbella.


    In other words, because of the strangeness of the situation, it is true that there are no such persons other than Mizuki. I can assure you that anyone who knows Mizuki will have unconditional suspicion.


    If you don''t know the other way around, you''ll do it to the extent of ''I don''t know who, but well done''. Because many countries are dissatisfied with Kivera in the first place.


    That''s what I was even wondering if you could sell me in a fight to a natural disaster magician. As far as the past goes, I''ve never had to sell fights to a being called a magician.


    In this sense Mizuki can be described as a very safe magician. Whatever the parents say, I don''t listen to them properly, and I don''t imitate fighting from myself for no reason.


    The magic we use is a dead thing that tries to make everyday life more comfortable, so we don''t experiment with humans or destroy power checks.


    But.


    Mizuki, I also understand that you are a hard-working man who doesn''t waste his education.


    I also know that you are as kind as you can be.


    But, yeah?


    Individuals, I don''t imagine that scares the royalty with words either!?


    What the hell direction does that girl go in?


    I don''t feel like I''ve made a mistake in my education policy.


    Yes, if you say so... I taught the fierce guy how to handle weapons, like?


    The way those in the upper class perceived and were there, the way they negotiated... they made them learn because they were necessary to protect herself. Of course, it''s not just about watching, it''s about experiential learning that you learn on your own.


    As a result, she has mastered brilliantly and is now a reliable companion to the knights with wings.


    That''s good, that''s good.


    The question is why His Royal Highness Linus of Balaxin is visiting personally!


    "... could you confirm my intentions"


    His Highness Linus seems slightly nervous when he visited Ilfena as a ''personal sneak'' with only one knight of escort.


    It would not be appropriate to invite you to such a place. But I insist it''s ''only personal patience'' - absolutely crazy at this point. I was surprised to stretch my legs to another country, and I have been granted permission to use the Metastasis Team - this was the place according to His Highness Linus'' intentions.


    Shortly after Mizki visited Alisa. Even though the Marquis of Leckbari called him as an escort and advisor that the cause would be Mizuki anyway.


    "Can I have one?


    "Hmm, what is it?"


    "As far as reading this, what does the country say about you personally taking Mizuki''s side?


    Purpose of His Highness Linus'' visit. That is to make it clear to me, the guardian, that ''unless the country is involved, the king''s brother Linus will be on Mizki''s side''.


    Indeed, people from different worlds tend to be perceived as worthy. In fact, Mizuki would be worth it.


    But then all you have to do is push the guardian.


    Reasons to say ''personally ally'' and so on without doing so.


    In other words, Baraksin has not earned Mizki''s trust.


    Even if you push a guardian, it''s rejected.


    "My brother... the king understands. There''s also Kivera."


    "Hmm?"


    Marquis Leckbari''s one-eyebrow rises.


    "You must have been in a very delicate position. Even though Prince Wang stood up and you yourself broke your inheritance rights, I think you are the king''s younger brother and have less influence."


    Marquis Leckbari is right. I am more royal for life than I was once born royal. Unless the country perishes, it will have no effect whatsoever.


    It''s a bad way of saying it, but whether you have inheritance or not, there is also the possibility of a political marriage as a king''s pawn.


    In addition, he was trying to avoid connecting with those in power in order to prevent his own enemies of the country. I hear it was Linus himself who advanced this.


    It is more impossible to believe someone who had taken the position of loyalist to his brother, the king, where he said ''personally'' and so on.


    I was wondering if it was moving under the Lord''s thought.


    His Highness Linus breathed a deep sigh into the words of Marquis Leckbari, who turned his suspicions away.


    ... like you look strangely tired for some reason?


    "I bowled at Alisa''s the other day, with her. Of course, I kept my identity hidden... but at that time, Alisa was already relentless. Yeah, this one''s bad. It won''t be disrespectful."


    ¡­¡­


    What are you talking about, that girl?


    "I''ll skip the specifics because I''m going to be a little unable to recover, but in a nutshell, I guess so." You incompetent! ''and "


    "That''s... whatever"


    "Oh, is that what Mizuki said?


    "It was better if you told me. He expressed his opinions as a very detailed, otherworldly man, so that we could understand."


    I had no intention of disputing it, too much truth. Did His Highness Linus recall saying that? He looks a little pale.


    The knight of the escort also tends to lean slightly, so I guess he said something.


    In other words, Mizki said he had given his opinion on Alisa''s treatment in detail.


    He said he cornered them in a way that the other person couldn''t argue with, not emotional theory.


    It broke my heart when I hunted him down, didn''t it?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ... I wonder what you''re doing in other countries, that stupid cat.


    Aren''t you in the middle of something very important right now?


    Contrary to me, who attracted my inner face, Marquis Leckbari nods all the time saying he''s convinced.


    "Ho! Did you get hit, by that girl? I don''t know if that''s really condescending."


    "... Marquis Leckbari has experience too?


    "Yeah. The horrible thing about that girl would be that she would end up with the results she wanted. To do this, we will use common sense in every connection, object, rumor."


    It''s the first time I''ve known you as an enemy, ''I was still sweet'' - His Highness Linus blued his face even more to the Marquis of Leckbari, who said so.


    It''s a subtle way of saying that I can''t tell if you''re admitting Mizuki or if you''re out saying it''s more than you are.


    Moreover, it is Marquis Leckbari, a good diplomat, who affirms so. Didn''t you increase your fear, even more?


    "Was it handed down?"


    "No, no, shouldn''t I think it was a warning?


    "Warning, is it?


    "Um, you''re also saying there''s no next time."


    An outward raccoon smiling all the time.


    Marquis Leckbari, I think you are a fine Mizuki kind of person who pushes frightened people further.


    Turning a frightened gaze is nothing. The knights around them all looked out of sight at that appearance, which only seemed to be hunting down His Highness as a delight.


    ... Oh, you mean ''you don''t have to look''. Are you on Mizuki''s side?


    Thank you, Marquis Leckbari. I feel free to think after moving on the premise of retirement, "I don''t know anything about the aftermath".


    If you want to say more, there is a verse that also thinks, ''It''s funnier to be on Mizuki''s side''.


    I apologized in my heart for calling the Marquis of Leckbari to His Highness Linus, who would accompany the entertainment of the elderly.


    I''m just going to cut to the point of not playing too much.


    "Marquis, you''re playing too much. They''re royal because they don''t tell the truth."


    "Oh, that was too much."


    "... what do you mean?


    I turn a superficially gentle grin on His Highness Linus, who asks surprisingly.


    "Because you don''t say it clearly. Here''s the point, isn''t it?" The country will be neutral in the case of Kivela, and you personally will be on Mizuki''s side. In some cases, you personally respond amicably to Corbella and coordinate your relations with other countries''. Even if you are pursued by Kivera, you can only make your own decisions, punish you if you are bothered, and make sure the country is not bothered. ¡­ have you become a throwaway pawn yourself "


    "Didn''t you need a reason to be on Mizuki''s side? Shamed to respond to an otherworldly man named Alisa, he decided to take sides in the threat of Mizuki''s bitterness. ¡­ This is what it would look like, ''you personally'', and the country would not have succumbed to another world."


    His Highness Linus blinds to our words and remains silent. He said, "The King knows about Kivela." Then he said that his association with Mizuki is naturally taken into account.


    If you made this offer based on it, it''s only natural that you thought about using it in a different way.


    I realize that the prediction was right for His Highness Linus, who shows a slight upset.


    Of course, I''m not going to forgive you for this. Even we tried to deceive you, so you''d be ready, wouldn''t you?


    "The reliable information so far is that the Crown Princess of Quivera cannot withstand cold treatment and flee." The collaborators, the circumstances of the escape, the escape route are unknown. It must be strange. "


    "She said she was staying in Zebrast when Princess Wang disappeared, that girl. Nevertheless, it is based on the fact that it is true, so it was also reasonably reliable evidence."


    "... isn''t it natural to be wary of the Wizard?


    "Sure. But that''s only because it''s harmful. Mizuki hasn''t done anything like the wizards that existed before."


    "If you''ve come up with something like that, the state will have to take responsibility. ¡­ if you have served."


    His Highness Linus gently bites his lips and remains silent on us spinning words. There is a verse he thought was acceptable when it came to taking Mizuki''s side, but he must have realized it was a mistake.


    It''s like saying ''the cause of this one is Mizuki'' if you accept His Highness Linus'' ''s suggestion briefly here.


    If you nod to the suggestion under the premise that "if the country is not involved," the possibility also arises that "I will sell Mizuki to Kivela for the sake of the country".


    At first glance, it looks like you''ve come to be on your side for fear of Mizuki, but you''ve actually come to let exploration in.


    I don''t know what kind of settlement Mizki will make, but Baraksin may be willing to put some pressure on Irfena or Zebrest assuming Mizki is in contention with Kivela.


    He is royal and the king''s faithful pawn - even if he is not on Quivera''s side, it is hard to believe that he will miss a situation that gives him an advantage.


    "You''ve been insulting us for a long time. You seem to have forgotten, but I''m the one who educated Mizuki, right? Do you think we''ll allow our country to develop to the disadvantage?


    We''ll trump Mizuki if we have to, that girl would want it - yes, to add at the end, His Highness Linus expressed slight consternation, and sighed, as he gave up.


    "Totally...... you''re well behaved. She expected you to take care of her, too, of course."


    "Naturally. Because I made sure to say that the top priority is the country, which is responsible for me."


    I haven''t actually said that much. But Mizuki thinks more divided than the powerful in a way.


    All I can say is that this is my personality. That''s what Glenn tells me.


    "Welcome home, Your Highness Linus. This is your personal visit, so let''s miss it."


    Marquis Leckbari, who gently laughs and urges, but the words are very harsh.


    His Highness Linus lays down his eyes at the words with the warning, ''Don''t think you can easily use that girl''. It''s not there, I don''t have the courtesy to put it that way.


    "You think I''d be furious if I told Mizuki about this one? That''s clever. Your... No, I can easily spot the thought of Baraxin. And you will retaliate."


    "The country has nothing to do with it......"


    "That excuse doesn''t work for Mizuki. Your actions assume that Mizuki is a collaborator of the Crown Princess. Are you willing to put pressure on Ilfena if you make a statement that we acknowledge at all? I don''t think she''ll forgive me."


    "That girl doesn''t care about justice or anything. If you say you did it for your country, you''d think it would be most effective to do something about the country that''s responsible for it."


    The knight who serves as Linus'' escort also complains about this. I guess so, usually I don''t have that much extreme ideas.


    But Mizuki is an alien. It''s a good place to be indifferent to a country you don''t even care about because you''re not even a nobleman in a diplomatic position.


    "Destruction of enemies by their abilities" choices, such as being able to do such ''individuals''. I simply don''t have a choice.


    ... I might also say that Mizuki is unique for not thinking about self-preservation.


    "You should believe the information you''ve been looking into. We are also moving independently. If the country''s important, it''s not if you''re distracted by anything else, is it?... I don''t do anything stupid."


    When I urged him to go home in the dark, he stood up without spinning any more words. You know if you eat any more, you''ll offend this one.


    There is no need for the royal family to drop you off because you are impatient. The Marquis of Leckbari all dropped them off with cold eyes.


    And.


    Turn your consciousness to the guardian who was holding back beside you as you put the knights out of here at the edge of your sight to send you two.


    "... so. What do you think?


    "I had anticipated that there would be countries that would use the Kivela case to move... but that was quite an outspoken exploration"


    "You''re stupid. If you deal with Mizuki to some extent, you''ll know what pisses you off the most."


    "Shouldn''t we see that you''ve come to explore this in conjunction with gathering information? I just need a little information now."


    White and black guardians - Al and Klaus are very hard on Linus'' behavior.


    Well, I''m not going in the wrong direction. If you want to protect your country, there is a way to keep it tilted towards both Mizuki and Kivela.


    Marquis Leckbari has a point, and it is predicted that other countries will act to this extent.


    Linus'' failure was to use it to try to take advantage of diplomacy with Irfena. I think Mizuki was going to hang some kind of threat as soon as he got certainty that he was involved in this case.


    ... I may have deliberately made it look that way to stir this one up.


    Whether you are a ''good man'' as an individual or not, it is the country that should be given priority. It is the same as any other country.


    I have no intention of criticizing it. I just need to be aware of it and back off.


    "I think it''s also true that you''re afraid of Mizuki. That''s pretty much what they said."


    "Hmm, isn''t that what you have to do? Perhaps he came into contact with me with interest and was thoroughly told that he had been identified. I hear His Highness Linus is serving as the guardian of Miss Alisa."


    "Mizuki lives with us, so I was wondering if it would be easier to speculate from the status of the escort."


    At least it didn''t look like I was willing to delude that escort into being flexible.


    Mizki would have warned Linus, his lord, if he had stuck around like that. It''s not just nobility, he said.


    "But that''s a lot to be tasted. It is true that the protection of the other world is a national unit, so if Mizuki is involved, it is the State that is responsible."


    "Weren''t only some of you involved in diplomacy scared? Sure enough, Irfena just doesn''t like to fight."


    "But that can''t be all we can protect. Don''t you expect it''s" just not acting out of place "?


    "Don''t you see ''strength'' simply as force?


    I nod that it might be more likely in what childhood tamers say. Especially since Baraxin has never fought with Irfena, so maybe he doesn''t know.


    But I don''t like war = I''m not big on it. I''m basically just not interested.


    Moreover, it can be a characteristic of our country to turn it into a threat to the crisis in the country as much as those people.


    This visit was a ride on the Kivela case and was not directly hostile to Ilfena. It would have been about "if we were lucky enough to get a valid card in diplomacy".


    That is why I protest as a nation if it was a public place.... because there is no evidence that Mizuki is involved in the King''s Princess''s escape.


    There was evidence, and if it proved to be true, we would have had to make some sort of compromise as a protective country.


    Especially since that presupposes that Kivera will continue to be a powerful country, only if our country has grown up.


    Mizki speaks at Barraksin about Alisa''s response, and I get to know His Highness Linus at this time.


    His Highness Linus poses a threat to Mizuki''s wit. At the same time, I can think of ways to use Baraxin on both sides in the Kivela case.


    Suggest to King Baraksin. From the information gathered, we arrive at the possibility that Mizki is involved in the escape of the King Princess of Kivera.


    Based on this, go to Ilfena. If the Irfena guardian finds this to be a fact, it will be a valid card in diplomacy.


    Baraxin gains an advantage over national security and irfena.


    This is what I expected, isn''t it? If they weren''t even Irfena, this could have happened.


    No, I assume Irfena admitted Mizuki''s involvement, so should I see that it was being tasted?


    ¡­¡­


    Is it my concern that Mizuki''s personality is a major problem with this measure? Mizuki couldn''t have grown up.


    We''re dealing with a country called Kivela in the first place, so after we get rid of Princess Celestina, we''ll be in charge. He was a magic guide who dropped the fort to make it easier for him to escape, and the plan had been worked out since before he left.


    Absolutely motivated, Kivela can''t be safe.


    I wonder how much cat he wore in Baraxin, that kid.


    Linus would have understood Mizuki''s character if he''d shaken up another topic a little bit.


    "Well, let''s have no choice. Since this measure itself presupposes that the princess is on the run. It is the same for other countries not to pinch their mouths if they are settled in any way. I don''t have much time. I guess I was in a hurry."


    "It''s now time for Kivera to go after Irfena. If Kivera finds out about this plan, she''ll blame Ilfena unilaterally, so it''ll be a blackmail material... well, I don''t think El or you will get hooked."


    Marquis Leckbari''s guess would also be correct, but everyone nods at Al''s words that follow.


    Since Baraksin is broken into church denominations and royalty, Linus'' actions, which he wants to help his brother, are also convincing in some ways. It is also a factor that favourably perceives the advance of your sacrifice.


    "Your Highness... Isn''t it because you''re regulating Mizuki''s information in the first place? I don''t think I''d ever tell you this if I knew his character."


    "I don''t care what you think, Mizuki won''t shut up, it"


    Is it also natural for the twin knights who have heard previous views to say so orally?


    That''s what I was thinking, twins.


    "I guess it''s just fine because I''ll find out about Mizuki about Princess Celestina anyway. The upper echelons will tell the truth."


    "Before that, the idiots in your own country will be held back by you, won''t they?


    "Oh, we''re not the only ones, are we?... Isn''t that right, General Saillite?"


    Looking back, a single knight with deep red hair and eyes is standing in the corner of the room. It belongs to the general knight of Ilfena that surrounds him.


    "Naturally. Even Zebrast is working. Not many, but fear would be far away if you weren''t directly involved."


    I''m smiling calmly, but what I said is a lot of noise. Is Mizuki also certified as a Dangerous Person in Zebrast?


    It would be the king who ordered the elimination of those people because he had made it clear before that that ''the country is moving''. Mizuki should be able to go hang out easily.


    "Baraxin will be silent and neutral about today. We don''t have enough information to be on Mizuki''s side."


    "Right, Mizuki didn''t dare to try to be on his side either... I guess I didn''t expect to say"


    "His Highness Linus didn''t seem to notice, because Mizuki is very alert. Alisa, I don''t even think it''s a good idea to expect anything from a country that can''t satisfy you."


    Everyone nodded at General Saillite''s words. All those who are here are once warned by Mizki. I don''t trust you unless there''s some kind of cut.


    The judgment criteria are also referred to as "strength" and "direction", so there is no connection to favor where Mizuki is in a personal mood.


    I hear Baraksin still underestimates Mizuki. He thinks I''m giving him instructions.


    "It looks like Alberda will be on Corbella''s side, and let Baraxin go. We don''t know Carlosa yet, but we just need to grasp some weakness in case."


    The twins said, "Your Highness, that''s outrageous! Though I am calling."


    I don''t know, because nobody else cares.


    That''s how the afternoon went by soothingly.... Whatever the content of the lively conversation.


    Okay, Mizuki.


    I can''t help you directly, but I can hold you in on the annoying outfield.


    I wonder what kind of settlement you''ll show me?


    But... take care of yourself for a little while.


    There are many who have guided you, including me. [M]


    - The next day, in Balaxin - (Linus Perspective)


    "I''m sorry. I was still spotted."


    The king shook his head just because he couldn''t help but sigh "still" at himself, dripping deeply.


    "Never mind, Linus. I ordered you not to ride. I was only shallow."


    "That''s not true!


    "It''s true. There''s no way that demon king can give us that much room to get in."


    Reminds me of Elshon''s appearance in that word. He had a gentle grin, but it was superficial, what the hell was he thinking behind that beautiful grin?


    "We talked about how cute they are, but they''re still no match for the country."


    Tilt your neck to your brother''s words.


    Wouldn''t you? Isn''t that right to say I trust you?


    "Oh, no?


    "Yes... it seemed like an attitude because I trust it"


    "Trust? But if an exorcist from another world is involved in one of Kivela''s cases, isn''t it something he tries to move in some way? It just seems like you''re abandoning it."


    If Mizuki is really helping the King''s Princess escape, then I guess his brother is right in his words.


    The Demon King, who said ''Choose a Country'', defends the truncated country with ease, even if it is adorable.


    But.


    We don''t know ''what technique to use'' even if we have information that Mizuki is a magician.


    What if... what if Mizki has the strength to beat Kivela?


    If it is recognized by the parents of Irfena.


    Didn''t you leave me because you paid extra firepowder to be able to focus on the purpose?


    Regardless, this is just speculation. No one can believe what I just said.


    If it were that simple, someone would have stopped Kivera from gaining momentum so far. No matter how clever they may be, they will be crushed before the great powers if they cannot count on the help of the individual, the power and the state.


    Kivela is not the only country that fears Kivela. Mizuki will not be foolish.


    "Well, you''ll see. Corbella and Kivela will settle for anything. Nevertheless¡­"


    The king looks at me and laughs bitterly.


    "Again, it''s not for you to plot. Too honest."


    "Ha!?


    "The technique of passing on enemies and those who try to use them has been cultivated, but the recoil is no longer appropriate for you to deceive."


    "¡­ Your Majesty"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­ Brother. "


    "Yeah, what is it?... Sometimes I want you to call me my brother."


    One of the neighbors secretly laughs at the king, who unfortunately keeps on saying he''s a pretty little brother. That man, who is my brother''s best friend, is also like my brother to me, and I still can''t get my head up.


    I know you''re comforting yourself in shaming your impudence... but I couldn''t be honest enough to include maybe a tease.


    I sigh at the words of my slightly ill-willed brother, and at the same time feel sorry for him for understanding the words.


    Oh, yeah. It''s not for me to plot anything. It''s the person I took care of about Alisa, guilt really gets in the way.


    Besides... it was also true that I didn''t want Mizuki''s relationship with the country to be stubborn for Alisa.


    "In this case, my country will take a neutral stand. But send Corbella the book. As soon as there''s movement, this one will move."


    The King''s word makes the decision of static observation.


    It was still a little further to know if that was the right thing to do or not.

 102 A peaceful journey… cant be

    The carriage of carriages while making noises - the one called the front carriage, right - proceeds. We are currently running towards the village.


    A merchant named Will''s acquaintance was a woman named Shella. She''s a bright, luxurious little mother. Spending time swallowing in a very unpacked carriage at her pleasure.


    I was led into the carriage with the saying, ''There''s something you don''t want me to hear''. Surely if we only temporarily sound proofed around ourselves, Sheila can say, "I didn''t hear anything because the carriage is making noise."


    It''s just an easy job to get carried away in a carriage unless a demon or something comes out. Besides, they''re going to get paid.


    ¡­¡­


    Master Will, how far are you exposed? Are you sure?


    "You''ll gradually return to Corbella."


    Emma looks very happy. Cecil seems happy that her country is approaching.


    "But are you okay?


    "What?


    "Now even more so... I wonder if my presence will drive Corbella into misery"


    That makes me slightly inclined to lean over and cloud my expression. I see, is that why you can''t let go and be happy to return home?


    Surely Corbella and Kivella will definitely be able to rub it if we leave as it is. Normally, Corbella is the blameworthy side, but the cause of this one lies in Kivela.


    It''s a straight line of mud expansion. Knowing how to treat Cecil in Quivera would never let it go.


    As Cecil, who was married for the sake of his country, I guess I can''t allow my country to follow the path of misery because of myself. You know you''re sure to lose if you fight, do you care where you normally are?


    "I don''t think you''re going to get pushed, do you?


    "Huh?"


    "No, because I move for my own ends at the same time as Cecil''s liberation. I don''t think I have time to deal with Corbella."


    I don''t even think I have time to try to defend myself.


    "By and large, instead of the capital of the king of Kivera, he entered the rear palace, part of the castle, didn''t he? It''s not like you didn''t do anything!


    "Oh, did you get inside the castle?


    "Yeah. Look, example book donations. I was lent that help, so I pulled the trolley around to collect books and bug and dry, just the ground floor part."


    Kivera''s castle had a library room on the ground floor open to anyone. Of course, "anyone" has limited access to the castle.


    Most other rooms are ''big and unimportant rooms'' such as the dining room. It''s because it''s easy to get into from the outside, I''m sure.


    It seems that the great man''s room and other important rooms are upstairs. The average samurai is not allowed to enter. Naturally, you can''t even approach the residence when you''re a temporarily dispatched samurai.


    Perhaps those are the main places where Kingsguards are deployed in a focused manner. Something I barely saw on the ground floor other than the average knight.


    Well, normally I don''t think the guy who catches knights around there and listens is actually an outsider if he doesn''t know or work grandiose.


    Besides, it is true that I was sent from the rear palace of Prince Wang... thanks to the doodling of the rear palace administration.


    Noble ladies don''t want to carry or organize books that should be called hard work. Therefore, I was very pleased with my candidacy for ''New America, so I will come''. Thank you very much.


    ''I''ve just been assigned'' because there are so many people who have been distracted by bitterness, I wouldn''t be suspicious. You got more for missing someone, like?


    "Speaking of which, you said you mixed sensual novels in a book to be donated."


    Pong, and if Cecil is convinced to slap his hand, he nods equally if Emma remembers too.


    "Mizuki did work for a few days as a samurai. You did something then."


    "Now with no comment!


    to do it, and they said nothing with a grin on their face when they laughed. I think I''m used to it. Especially Emma. You have an understanding of everyday deeds and directions around me deciding I did something.


    This tip can be the knife I gave Emma at Zebrast.


    Q: Why did you conveniently have such a thing as a demonic stone?


    A: leftovers.


    It''s a pretty small thing, and it''s useless, but it''s a magical starting point as part of the producer.


    Moreover, even though it is a demonic stone, because of the use of scum stone, it has no strength, so it breaks once used. Evidence obliteration is perfect!


    Klaus told me that unexpectedly, the Demon Blood Stone has never been used in any of these ways.


    Demonic props themselves are expensive, so it is normal to make them using quite a few quality demonic stones. So demonic blood stones that can supply their magic = long-lasting with self-powered rechargeable batteries, you think it''s common to recognize something like that?


    So you don''t have the idea of disposable specifications for demonic blood stones, although I made them using scum stones because they are disposable assumptions.


    I was thinking ahead of time about the trump cards that made use of them. The opponent is a big country, there is no pullout.


    Wait for the execution for more details!... execution is the last resort, so it''s best not to have to use blackmail alone.


    I mean, my purpose is to avenge Kibera, right? The raccoon asked for Cecil and the others.


    You haven''t done anything so conveniently, have you?


    It should also be noted that the material of the magic props handed over to Glenn and the others in Alberda is called a necessary expense and is held by the Raccoon. Although the Demon Stone itself is not very expensive because it is generally to the extent that it is out there. Demon props are the majority of the cost.


    ... back to the story. I was doing a lot of work back there until Cecil and the others escaped.


    A castle is bound to prevent attacks from outside. Without that, it''s difficult to get in normally because the guards are everywhere, and if you use a lot of magic inside, you can naturally be sensed.


    However, more than nobles wear magic props to protect themselves, so magic to the extent of healing or detoxification cannot be particularly sensed.


    On the contrary, the magic of the attack system will sound flashy rather than magic detection, and someone definitely realizes it. I am also alarmed because the unintelligible solitaire of the name of chanting is obviously different.


    In addition, it is normal that some measure is taken by magic, rather than by the knight of the guard, in an important place. This was the same in the temple.


    That''s why once you break in, you''re not on alert to the extent that your magic powers have normally moved around.


    In the first place, I was able to get in because I was in the backyard using a hidden passage. Directly to the castle...... would be just harsh.


    Lack of duty on the part of the princes and princes who created a gap to invite them inside is a felony. Do those people realize that much?


    For the record, magic is not often used in assassinations targeting individuals because of the shortcomings of chanting as well as'' easy to perceive ''.


    If you''re sensitive to the signs, you mean you react first, the reality is that just because you have magic doesn''t necessarily make you an advantage.


    The fact that the majority of my ratings are unchanging and immediate activation. Surely overcoming this shortcoming would be tough if it were normal.


    Well, anyway.


    It was really easy to break in via the womb. Thanks to people who aren''t even busy.


    I guess this would stand out if I made quite a move, but I''m an amateur or a folk A. The classification is'' An Easy Preservation '', it would be amazing if the guy who cramps his shoulder trying to force him to take a book high up.


    It should be noted that the scene was very smiling and I was told, "Don''t push it, it''s small," etc., so I may have been certified as an asshole. All the while, ''small'' is superfluous.


    "Right. If Mizuki says so, it might not be so pessimistic."


    Emma also seemed relieved by Cecil, who clearly looked relieved.


    Well, from the two of them, you can''t say you had no choice but to flee, because you took yourself over your country.


    I wouldn''t be able to care less. Forget it, even for a moment.


    It''s okay! My inner part is very black, even though I told both of you.


    Don''t be presumptuous, your collaborators are rare beasts whose animals are complimented.


    Kivera, why don''t you have some fun with me?


    In addition to what happened to Zebrest and the invasion of Ilfena in the past, that rambling of Prince Wang. You can''t possibly forgive me!


    In addition to that, we have highly-pressive attitudes towards other countries so far, and if we break our overwhelming position, we will continue to fight those who wish to join the war. Even in the sense of holding it back, I have to settle for a definitive victory.


    If you do poorly, there will be a dispute over the territory of Kivera. That''s a lot of hassle, so we have to avoid it.


    I want allies, but I have trouble getting a ride and getting a fight.


    "If you get on board with the settlement of the Magic Instructor, and it buys you an unhappiness, your country sucks"... you''ll eventually need to make it feel that way, you''ll have to be flashy for later on.


    Well, to a country that doesn''t make me grown up, I''m like, ''I want you to be quiet ?'' Cause you''re hyena gut rounded out by a habit of doing nothing! Talk to you, fool. ''I think you''ll understand. What, I just feel a little sore.


    "Hehe, it''s strange because I think it''s really okay when I''m talking to Mizuki. I know you know some magic skills."


    "Right. It just... seems odd that I can''t use the magic of detoxification and healing in this world for that matter"


    "Right. That''s what I thought too."


    "Ahhh... that''s a lot because you''re a different world. I appreciate it in life when words are automatically translated, but I can''t chant them."


    Emma tilts her neck at my words.


    "Didn''t you say you could do something with the image even if you couldn''t chant?


    "Yeah, if I can understand the phenomenon. From what I can tell, magic can only be described as a miracle. And the image that you value changes its effectiveness and scale."


    What matters to me in using magic is image. Of course, the magic of this world also needs an image, but it needs a clearer image than that.


    You can use beads of light or something, so if you have magic, you can use something similar to the magic of the game. It adds real knowledge to it, so it can be applied quite a bit.


    "Beads of Light" is the same effect for whoever uses it if they chant, but in my case there are changes in "bulbs," "fluorescent lamps," "LEDs," etc., and the duration is adjustable. Especially if the LED is expressed only for a moment at close range, it can be a good eyeball.


    "Heating" can also be temperature-adjusted, because in the original world there is a temperature setting. "Manipulate magic like your hands and feet," they say, but you can''t deny it. Because all fundamentals see magic as'' the power to make something happen ''.


    And the original world is overflowing with entertainment. "Metastases," "phantoms, hallucinations," "junctions," etc. are also visualized to understand "what phenomena" are. Demonic prop making is also close to the game''s ''item generation'' image.


    There are examples of things that are still impossible in real life technology, which can be reproduced more than just seeing magic as a force to do something. Conversely, there would be many limitations if there were professional knowledge.


    The magic I use is called ''Reproduction based on the knowledge of the original world, apart from whether it''s possible in reality or not''. People''s imagination or thanks to entertainment.


    Because it''s like it''s full of the best textbooks anyone can understand.


    but.


    ''As you can imagine'' is not always a good thing.


    This is a hell of a thing to do if you use the magic of the game as it is.


    The magic of the game is set with a ''clear number'': MP consumption and the accompanying attack power. It will also vary depending on their gear and status. The damage is numerically represented and does not result in a real wound.


    But the image is a reproduction of the magical phenomenon as it is¡­ if you use it in the game nori, you can choose between ''No damage at first sight to the target where you used it'' or ''Become real and develop into a massacre''.


    The former is in a state of weighting on magical effects, the latter is in a state of weighting on magical phenomena used.


    Injuries in the game are to the extent that they appear in numbers, so there is no clear image of how many injuries you will suffer. So there may be a change in health, but there won''t be a change in appearance.


    Conversely, if you are imagining with an emphasis on magic phenomena, people die from primary magic. The big problem is this way.


    You should think about it normally...... something called a magical state.


    Even if the flames are small, they ignite the clothes, right? If you''re bad, you''re gonna get burns all over your body.


    It would be a small wind blade or a thick blood vessel ripped open and you would die!?


    It''s a game that makes it easy for everyone to put it against people. Same goes for moves by weapon. No, although the moves may not be possible for the convenience of physical ability. There are moves that aren''t possible in real life.


    ''People don''t die''...... that''s the difference from reality, and if you want to say more, the smell of blood and the feeling of turning off meat are set to not be sensed. Why is it perceived as a ''game'' no matter how real it is there.


    It''s hard to get used to games and get criminalized in real life. As long as there''s that difference, even if you plot murder, you''ll be afraid of the difference in feel from the game.


    There is also a reason why I was made to remember not just hunting but even demolition work in the village of Rags, not only in terms of life, but also because I deal with magic. I needed to tell you what "kill an organism" means.


    It reminds me of my fear and responsibility for "attacking organisms" by making me feel "death of organisms" up close, such as "the feeling of cutting off meat" and "the smell of blood".


    If you deal with weapons, it would inevitably be a wall beyond it, but you think it''s magically difficult to realize? They kill creatures with attack magic, and few magicians know the horror of what they deal with there for the first time.


    Especially when people from different worlds who know the existence of games like me face a difference between games and reality. The shock would be huge. You might commit murder without any idea, if you''re bad at it, wouldn''t you be out of your mind?


    In this sense, the magic of this world, which attaches importance to two things: chanting and imagery, may be superior to safety. Because it may not activate on top of restrictions.


    The magic of this world, in particular, is quite strange. Suspicious to understand even with the exception of chanting.


    When I first came to this world, I thought healing magic was "magically compensating for lost parts," so I thought it was a racial rather than a racial difference.


    "Eh, you make up for the missing part with magic!? What if you''re just being people-shaped and of a different race!? ''.


    After that, the mystery deepened when the healing magic worked for me as well. I can only think ''That''s what this world''s healing magic is all about'' anymore.


    I can''t use chanting. It''s more impossible for me to do the same thing. The magic of recovering a game is what restores a number called HP.


    Detoxification magic is similar. The appearance of antidote magic after the teacher told me about antidote herbs and said, ''Oh, I knew it wasn''t a game, so you didn''t have an all-purpose antidote, you were with the original world''.


    It was originally passed down from ancient times, so they only have to explain it to the teacher as'' that kind of thing ''. I guess I can''t use the existence of antidote magic because I don''t think it''s real.


    Detoxification in the game is'' something that unlocks the HP reduction prescribed for a condition called poison ''... obviously something else. The poisonous state with less twitching HP would be closer to cursing or something.


    The perception that there are multiple poisons and antidotes = with the original world = the antidote magic is only in the game, is made up in me. That''s why my detoxification magic became something called ''Eliminating and Purifying Foreign Objects from the Body''.


    Strengthened physical abilities are also not naturally available. The question remains whether the body can withstand the strain even if it only increases muscle strength. Besides, there''s no way in the game you can make it live in reality because it''s a numerical perception of an increase in status.


    It''s the same for me to be tied to common sense. I didn''t expect halfway knowledge to get in the way in various places.


    I talked about it and they kind of understood it.


    There are too many differences in the basics to fully understand, so it won''t be possible. That''s enough.


    "Certainly my instructor told me when I learned magic." Except to learn magic and use it. "Training does not target people, and there is a difference from when they actually use it as a means of attack."


    "Oh, did they say that?


    "Yep. Magic is a rare perception of hurting people, unlike weapons... I guess it''s the first time you''ve faced reality with an organism. If you lose fear and guilt, you can''t have a clear image."


    Magic that you don''t have to be a magician is all about safe things like healing and detoxification. You mean you can''t name a magician or something without crossing the wall of ''kill''?


    Well, aside from being good at it, there''s no point in refusing to use attack magic. If you specialize in protection, you''ll have to specialize in it.


    And suddenly the carriage stops. Sheila''s yell echoes at us when we accidentally lifted the soundproof junction and tried to get out.


    ...? Sounds like there''s not a demon out there?


    "That''s dangerous! What the hell are you doing!


    I can hear someone talking to Sheila elsewhere wondering if we should leave face-to-face.


    What should I do? It would be safer for Mr. Shella not to leave as much as possible ~, in our position.


    "I''m sorry. But this one needs a rush. If you''re hiring more than one escort, could you lend it to me?"


    "Huh? Near a village like this? If you need manpower, you can ask the villagers."


    "In the villagers, they are inferior in strength. Preferably those who make battle a business."


    ... are you craving talent that is going to be a force for war because of something? Is it a bandit or a demon from the way you talk? The Lord of the Voice seems to be a young man, but much in a hurry.


    I''m the only one who''s practically at war because it''s a superficial reason to call it an escort.


    "Wait a minute. This way, too, I''m hiring you on the assumption that it''s not that dangerous a journey. Suddenly ''lend'' that? It''s not a thing, the escort!


    "Of course I understand. But as it is, the village is in danger of the death of a companion who has been drawn to it."


    "What do you mean?


    "... ''Forest Guardian'' is out"


    "That''s not how you make a scene. Are you a nobleman?


    "Forest Guardian"... It is a giant spider who gives this name. Live in the back of the woods, as the name suggests, with a black spider that is as big as two meters long. The difference with normal spiders is that they live in dark holes and don''t throw up yarn.


    The name comes from the fact that demons living in the woods are staple foods. This hunts demons in the back of the woods, so unusual breeding of demons is prevented.


    He''s a guy who can coexist with people unless he''s prey certified, and he''s got a living division.


    How do you know about this? I almost killed him during my hunting practice. You freak out, normal. A classic monster in the game.


    The hunting teacher stopped at the spot where the condition reflex blew up and explained it. "Don''t take that down! ''.


    That would be the only chance to heal and magic the spider later or earlier...... luckily I couldn''t take my legs or anything. Sorry, spider. No offense.


    So.


    Why are you in such a hurry when there are spiders out there that can coexist like this? As soon as that name came out, Cecil and Emma also look subtle. ''Leave me alone'' would be the unanimous thought.


    But things don''t seem so optimistic.


    "Not a normal guy, more than double it"


    ... Seriously? Is there a spider who grew up to be the Lord of the Real Forest?


    "That''s not all, there''s a bunch of knights coming to the village for the crusade.... They just arrived and prioritize the protection of the village"


    "Does that mean... there''s been damage?


    "He hasn''t been out to the villagers yet.... I just haven''t found the body."


    That would mean the traveler might have had a victim. - Absolutely. You think they ate it and found the wreckage? Are you convinced that being dispatched to the Knights cannot be dealt with like a vigilante?


    Oh, yeah. Maybe I should go with this. There is also the possibility of attacking the carriage beyond being out near the village. In that case, the most dangerous is Mr. Shella.


    "Cecil, Emma. I''m coming. Please take Sheila to the village."


    "Are you sure?


    "I don''t think it''s a lie because of how that voice is, and it''s more troublesome to be attacked by a carriage. Besides, I can handle it."


    "Sure, it is..."


    "It''s more suspicious not to work than to name an escort. That''s why it''s a wish to go to the village."


    I would be fine if I was close to no chant but could use a metastasis. The junction can be stretched and healed. Overall, it''s perfect.


    Given the original identities of the two Ning Lo, I would be in trouble if they weren''t safe. If you don''t come out now, it looks okay to get to the village. Looks like the Knights will be here when we get to the village.


    Besides, he''s strangely familiar with it, so it''s possible that the village knights are asking him to act. If you''re staying in the village, it won''t be a bad idea to sell thanks.


    "Okay. Let''s meet in the village."


    "Well, it looks like if we keep following this path, we''ll get to the village. Make arrangements for the inn."


    "Okay. Let''s gather as much information as we can."


    Emma, with clear priorities, supported my idea, and Cecil seems convinced for now. Make sure they nodded, then get off the carriage and head under the two you''re talking about.


    "Mr. Shella, I''m coming. It''s hard for a village to get attacked."


    "Mizuki, are you okay?


    "If the alert isn''t lifted, there''s a possibility of a stall, isn''t there? I''m worried about you."


    I guess Mr. Shella is worried, too. I can''t seem to disagree strongly with my words.


    But the man looks at me with his eyes round.


    "Er... your lady escorts you?


    "I''m an adult. I''m a magician from Ilfena, if you say so."


    Look, and I''m gonna put the bracelet I got from Irfena in front of me.


    As soon as he heard of the Illfena mage, the man gave a relief look. In addition to being part of a powerful country, the big opponent would have appreciated it because it would have been more of a force than a weapon to wield.


    "No, I''m sorry. All I''m asking for is a search around here."


    "Not a spider crusade?


    "It would be tough on your own, wouldn''t it?


    Oh, well. I don''t think I can defeat him alone. I don''t know what happened to my buddies, and the spiders are concerned, so is it a search that both means knowing the situation? You needed someone who could fight because it could be a fight.


    "We''re not going too far back, are we? I don''t care if you get lost."


    "Oh, enough to get you back on this road. Exactly. He won''t get that far either."


    "By the way, where did you run into the spider?


    "... here it is"


    Align and solidify with Mr. Shella in that word.


    Hey, if the tree''s falling strangely, that''s not the side road, that''s why. Besides, does it appear on the main road to the village?


    Oh, this is these people right. Something to try to pull away from if there''s such a guy out near a village like this. Even the knights who arrived in the village don''t go in the direction of consolidating their protection, that''s right.


    The ideal is to rendezvous with him and defeat him.


    "Are you strong, that person? What''s that look like?


    "It''s so strong and beautiful! Except... brain muscle."


    ¡­¡­


    What a shame about that setting. What if it''s just like the guardians?


    "That doesn''t mean I love combat freaks and strong guys."


    "I also say yes. But it''s strong. In this case, it''s incredibly reliable, and I feel like I''ve accidentally been passionate about combat and forgotten something else."


    Out of words, your brother sighed deeply. He''s struggling because of his brain muscle aesthetics.


    Ma... Well, you seem to have a high survival. Mr. Shella''s silent with a subtle face, but I don''t care!


    "Then Mr. Shella should go to the village first. I can handle it alone."


    "Be careful, huh? If it''s dangerous, just run away."


    That said, I run the carriage leaving a little anxiety behind. I hear the village is right around the corner, so it won''t be a problem on foot at a distance. Worst case scenario, just transfer to Cecil and the others.


    "I''m sorry. Oh, I say Keith. Nice to meet you."


    "It''s Mizuki. In the meantime, we''re going to find your people."


    "Please."


    Mr. Keith, with blue eyes on his blonde hair close to brown, seemed sorry, and still laughed happily. Whatever you say, your buddy seems important.


    "Just have this. It''s a universal junction, but I can''t guarantee it when it blows up."


    "Roger. Heh... that''s Irfena. There''s no such thing as a lady."


    Handing over a spare pendant gives me the look I was impressed with. To increase survival, there is no choice in this case.


    Because I don''t have a healing magic guy. Nah, don''t get hurt, brother.


    "So do you quickly follow that tree down the road!


    "To?"


    Come on...... and take Mr. Laughing Keith''s arm. Keep them afloat, Mr. Keith.


    This is the first time you''ve ever flown with a person, actually. It''s a corner, so be an experimental bench.


    It''s okay, basically because you can fly in the same condition as me! If you fall, it''s low altitude, and there''s an all-purpose junction, you''re not gonna die!


    "Hey!?


    "Don''t get violent."


    They flew straight through the woods. Fine, it''s faster than walking down a beast trail.


    Well. Where are you, Mr. Lost Brain Muscle Aesthetic?

 103 Your use is planned

    (9) Observe the situation as you fly along the fallen trees. Boulders, spiders. The tree doesn''t seem to have fallen as badly as I thought it was because of the rubbing through the gap.


    However, on the contrary, I also say that the exact size cannot be inferred from this trace.


    If it''s the type of thing that goes on like a normal demon, I can predict the size of the remaining claw marks and the width of the aisle.


    "He said it was more than double, but you might want to simply look at it as triple,"


    "Ahhh... sure. I had a strong impression I was big, too."


    At close range, we may not be able to make accurate decisions because of fear and surprise. Is it common to interpret excessively than the actual size?


    Ning Lo, that would be more appreciated this time, but hopeful observations would be more certain to be discarded. If it''s twice the size, you don''t have to knock down a tree.


    Because it''s the size of the foot in it, ''two meters for the big one''. If you have a strong brain muscle aesthetic, you will defeat it rather than run away.


    Brain muscle is beautiful. It''s amazing. He didn''t even roll the body, which means he''s on the run.


    Definitely not normal. What the hell is going on with your physical abilities?


    No, the White Knights are good enough compared to normal knights, too, huh? They excel in general as knights - of course, working with black knights in noble and royal opponents'' standing behavior and observational eyes, and sometimes negotiating, etc. - so they won''t be specialized so far.


    Let me tell you without misunderstanding, the white knights are strong. Sometimes they work together to measure the strength of the junction, but they destroy it with two or three shots. Klaus says it''s not usually brittle to this point.


    This slight gap becomes indefensible because even at the junction of the magic prop, once the endurance reaches its limit, it breaks and tensions again... Therefore, as an operator, it is also important to know the endurance.


    Especially where there''s a double or triple tension, they''ll flat out. One time Al blew my body apart - though it doesn''t always seem to be a heavy blow because I''m giving him momentary strength.


    If you''re a White Knight opponent, say, ''Attack is the biggest defense!'' Definitely lose unless you practice. Plus, there are black knights specializing in magic, so knights with wings don''t have to joke, "Come hunt for the original killer! ''I guess it''s the people who can execute it on orders.


    "Hey, what do you say... are your people human?


    "I know what you''re trying to say. For once, it''s human."


    Why are you looking a little farther while you say that...?


    "Maybe he''s using physical enhancement magic."


    "Well, if magic works, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "That''s all I can use! That brain muscle!


    ¡­¡­


    Why is that so elementary magic healing? Weird, huh?


    I stare back in surprise, and Mr. Keith says to me, ''I know how that feels!'' He continued his conversation with a strong nod.


    "I thought it was a joke at first, too. But seriously. Physical enhancement is the bottom line of your abilities, right? He remembered it fast because it would be a bracket called" knock it down with your own hands. "


    "Then why don''t we just learn to heal and detoxify?


    "I don''t feel like remembering you in person. And while you''re at it, all you have to think about is knocking it down, so there''s no magic in your head."


    "No, like healing injuries after a battle or in your free time"


    "Because he''s sturdy, and when he sucks, he doesn''t get hurt like he''s cured because he uses physical enhancement. He''s also the one with the magic tools to cure and detoxify."


    I see, I need to feel the need because I won''t get hurt. Besides, you have healing magic props, so minor injuries can heal even if you leave them alone.


    That''s a lot of miscellaneous beauty, dude. No matter how strong the compound is, it''s too bad in your head.


    "Yeah, I think so too. It hurts even more to have a beautiful face."


    "Were you in your voice? Excuse me, honestly."


    "You don''t have to worry about that, do you? Rather than falling in love with your face and dreaming, you don''t have to explain later knowing reality and being perceived as an unfortunate creature."


    Wow, Mr. Keith, good smile!


    I saw that this was quite a struggle for the ladies I admired with their faces and bravery. I''m close enough to follow up, so I''m going to be stuck with your ladies?


    I asked him to try it and he looked away and he whined, "I knew, you know..."


    "What a pitiful position......!


    "Do you understand? You understand me!


    "Of course!


    Even a seemingly nice knight knows an unfortunate guy who''s only interested in witchcraft, so if it''s anything like that, you must have had a hard time.


    I have an understanding because Ilfena is the birthplace of freaks and odd people, and Klaus himself is the Duke''s son. Nobody would say anything about that condition since I was a kid... even though it''s too late now to expect anyone. You look normal if you keep your mouth shut.


    The biggest difficulty was the ''possibility of a demonic prop daughter-in-law'', so now that it''s gone, even my parents won''t say anything. In the first place, the Blondelles themselves are the specialty of witchcraft.


    I don''t know where that brain muscle beauty is, but if it was noble, it would be a big problem. No, it sucks because a knight, even if he''s not noble, could be eye-catching.


    If you scorn a lady in that capacity, you''re out. Like Irfena, there''s no way he''s going through his personality as a ''trivial thing''. Follow-up personnel are required.


    "Let''s just hope your people are okay. I''ll hang out with you later if you give up alcohol."


    "... thank you, my lady"


    It''s kind of an awesome throw, but don''t go in there. I''ll read the air, me.


    That''s how I followed the Beast Way Modki.


    ... so.


    After a while, I went somewhat open.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    You''re split in two strands. Is this the path that leads one to the nest and the other to the guided path?


    "Does that mean you''re going to stay away from the village?


    "Didn''t you live far from the original and come near the village?


    After discussing each other''s opinions, we both snort and silence that both possibilities are possible.


    I don''t know what to do, I can take both.


    This might as well be honestly split into two hands. So Mr. Keith and I can fight, and if we''re lucky, that means we can get a mate to fight, right?


    Before I do, should I ask you something that bothers me a little?


    "Mr. Keith, Mr. Keith. There''s something I''d like to ask you before you do anything else."


    "Yes, what?... Miss, are you willing to act differently!?


    "I thought that was the best. Let''s just act, it''s useless to worry about."


    "That''s right, here''s the thing... a little more scared or something"


    "No at all?


    "Oh, yeah."


    A normal lady would be scared, wouldn''t she? But exclude me. I don''t think Emma or Cecil would be scared either.


    Keith seemed to give up saying any more to me when I asked him carelessly if he was being forced to.


    No, Irfena doesn''t offer you the option to escape even if you''re worried. You can''t admit defeat, absolutely.


    "Were there any precursors?


    I feel like the Knights are responding too quickly to the sudden arrival of a giant spider.


    If you''re normal, don''t you need clear evidence that would compel you to come in and investigate or respond quickly?


    In my words, Mr. Keith glanced at me and said, "Well, magicians are clever. You notice," he mutters, turning back to me.


    "This is, in a way, a disgrace to the Knights. Please don''t say anything else."


    "I can''t."


    "It''s an instant answer!?


    "Because I have to write a report on my journey!


    Don''t be impotent. Which obliges me to report more than I am involved in.


    Exceptionally, there will be silence this time.


    "Ahhh... ok, then I can''t help it"


    Mr. Keith is convinced by the appearance of the word ''report'' on top of the bracelet.


    Yeah, I can''t. I''m more affordable and scared of the Demon King than you are. If you hide it poorly and find out later, it''s hard.


    "Actually, there were a lot of demons around here until a while ago. The vigilantes and dispatched knights have decreased their numbers and become sedated because of abnormal breeding..."


    "Isn''t that what you''ve been running from a giant spider?


    "I guess. It''s now, I think so. It must have reduced the number of demons by too much."


    Yeah, it''s definitely a disgrace in a way. Isn''t it bad the guys who decided it was an abnormal breeding of demons and reduced the number?


    Didn''t you just not feed enough, and then there was no more prey, and you certified people as bait?


    Forest guards don''t recognize ordinary people as bait in the first place. Or you don''t know what you can eat.


    "I had no choice but to eat and bait certified because I had no food to eat, followed by the discovery of dense areas of bait". I guess that''s the case this time.


    "At first, we should be careful not to reduce the number too much, but this time it was the cavaliers who were sent... Well, it''s the noble brother''s foiling mission."


    "You''ve killed them bloody well because it''s just gonna be their first assignment and it''s easy to take them down. Besides, the villagers would treat me like a hero and I would have felt good.... but stupid."


    "Exactly. So the Knights, which is one end of the cause in this case, just have to get the better of it. There''s obviously more to it than neglecting to investigate the surrounding situation."


    Does this mean Mr. Keith is a knight? Besides, it seems possible to make them take responsibility.


    Those young knights are definitely getting some punishment. Of course, I have no sympathy for your overshaken children.


    Normally, even if there is a crusade of demons, they will not be wiped out unless there are any circumstances. Because demons can also mean something more than living in the area. Use ferocious animals as bait to reduce numbers, etc.


    Forest guards can coexist with people when they can be named that way.


    Exceptions exist, however, beyond being organisms. Only in that case did it take the form of a crusade.


    It is also true that there is a massive outbreak of demons, but it is also important to find out the cause before exterminating them. If you find out more than you neglected to do that, the Knights will be said to be the cause and criticized.


    "Shall I ask Mr. Brain Muscle Aesthetics to do his best to crusade, including returning the stigma? I''ll help you."


    "What?"


    "Mr. Keith, you''re knights, aren''t you? There are other people who say," Mercenaries or travelers, actually knights. "


    ¡­¡­


    "You don''t have to put it into words. Because I''m just taking it personally."


    "Yeah, right."


    "Yeah, well, I''m going this way! I''ll see you alive -!


    "Ha!? Oh, hey, hey!?


    That''s what I said! and when I raise one hand, I float my body and follow one path.


    Mr. Keith, who was distracted for a moment and panicked for the next moment, will let us sicato.


    Ask Mr. Keith what it is.


    I don''t care about the little things. Because what we need to do now is kill spiders.


    Let''s just finish the spider hunt, Mr. Keith.


    The star of the story is a lovely knight, that''s what the world wants......!


    I''m a discreet sidekick, please!


    "In the deep woods I met one beautiful young man..."


    That''s all I hear, it looks like a fateful encounter that''s common in Migawa. Oh, I''m a job changer to heroin!?


    ... not if you''re running away from reality.


    What am I supposed to do when I pick up a dying beauty shape?!?


    Wait, wait! Not dead? He''s not dead, is he?!?


    Don''t die for me, too, without the spider crusader!


    After I broke up with Mr. Keith for a while, I went out to the place where I opened it again. What is it...... obviously there is a sense of fighting.


    I don''t know if he''s been chased or set up, but it looks like he''s been in battle with a spider.


    That''s good, that''s good.


    Why are you fainting while being pierced by tree branches!?


    The companion you found was sitting in the shade of a tree.


    A solid branch in a fairly low position - about five centimeters thick, but it seems to be stiff. The tip is slightly protruding from the body - pierced around the lower shoulder and passed out. Maybe this guy is brain muscle aesthetic (tentative).


    Luckily I was unhappy or I didn''t seem to bleed all at once because I stayed stuck. I guess I avoided fatal injuries because there were no other noticeable traumas.


    The scorched tea hair is sarcastic, and the body is a skinny beauty for a knight.


    The way you closed your eyes is just sleeping beauty!


    ¡­¡­


    This is where the beautiful heroine comes in, isn''t it? Although the love that comes from it is going to be one way more than the other is a brain muscle.


    Well, if you don''t treat me, I''ll just work on it. The wizard is Mr. Backside.


    First, keep Mr. Brain Muscle''s body pretty light with gravity reduction. Next pull out the branches...... but pull them out while healing because I have trouble pulling them out all at once and getting a big bleed. I''m glad I lost my mind, it looks pretty painful because I pull it out slowly.


    At the same time, the wound is fully healed. Finally, I also keep the antidote magic. There would be no possibility that this would purify the interior.


    So, the problem is the blood I lost. I''m obviously pale, so I''ll try to force him to take the blood thinner the teacher made me have. I wear these things all the time, and my healing magic is something that explodes my ability to self-heal, so if I let my body absorb the medicine, it would be effective surface. Instead, it''s a burden on my body.


    By the way, the blood thinner was forced to take it by mouth transfer. Don''t even notice.


    "I can''t do this any more..."


    Currently, I have Mr. Brain Muscle Aesthetic in my knee pillow. I raised the temperature around my body to prevent the temperature from dropping, and washed clothes and blood products because it is troublesome for demons and beasts to smell blood.


    That''s not why the giant spider threat left.


    This man was alive because he left this place because of some circumstances. He''s likely to come back because he''s in a state where he''s thrown out the bait.


    Ideally, while I support it, it would be best to have this guy take down a giant spider. The face of the knights stands out and I don''t have to stand out.


    That said, the plan may be a little harsh. You''re fainting on top of your pale face. It''s suspicious if you can move enough to fight even when you wake up.


    There''s no choice but to temporarily retreat, leave this man alone in the village and go spider hunting alone?... and so on.


    "... who...?


    At some point blurred and light purple eyes stared. Oh, it looks cool beauty.


    I''m so sorry that I''m the only one in the gallery even though I''m drooling in vain!


    I seem to have a sense of injury around moving my arms lightly. He seems to have a clear consciousness.


    Huh... are you sure you''re okay? Seriously?


    It''s not that quick to wake up damage, is it?!?


    I can''t even say the voice of my heart like that.


    Shall we just make this place easier?


    "Oh, thank you."


    "... good morning"


    He gave me back to discipline when I gave him an asshole greeting. My gaze is solid now, too.


    It''s a boulder, is beauty also the law of having to create a show?


    I''m concerned about the fact that the guardians look beautiful, but not if I''m confirming that now.


    "Mr. Keith was worried."


    Having said that, Mr. Brain Muscle Aesthetic closed his eyes to recall after repeated blinks.


    "Keith... yes, trying to pull the spider away from the village..."


    "The village seems to be fine. Just before I entered the village, Mr. Keith asked me to help him get rid of the spider."


    I haven''t actually been asked to do that, but I need this guy to work hard for me and for the Knights.


    What, knocking down a spider is no different, so no problem.


    "My injuries are healing."


    "I cured it. I think it will be a while because I let him take the medicinal herbs that have hyperplasia and magically make them work all at once."


    "No, you''re not so sloppy.... Sorry for the inconvenience."


    "Never mind."


    Yeah, don''t worry about it.


    I don''t even realize the fact that I''m still knee-pillowed because I''m trying to get you to fight a giant spider.


    "If you can move, will you go back to the village? Or."


    "There''s no place to go back until we take him down."


    Brain muscle aesthetic that blocks my words asked preliminarily.


    All right, well said! Brain muscle, if you''re a hero, you have to be!


    Applause in your heart for the brain muscle aesthetic that wakes your body and confirms the surrounding conditions.


    Then let me give you a gift in a whisper.


    "Lend me your sword. Enhance."


    "What? Can you!?


    "I''m going to modify the demon, so take it to the grave."


    "Thank God! The spider''s body was harder than I thought, and this sword didn''t make it through."


    Apparently, the attack itself was ready. You said, ''The attack didn''t go through'', so you were able to follow the move.


    Then there is plenty of opportunity. Come with technology from different worlds to improve your status!


    Improve as you imagined with the sword you were given. I wonder if I should scratch the strength, the cleavage, and the weight.


    I really don''t think I should change much weight, but I can''t help but shake it lightly in my current state.


    ... the sword of the family heirloom and so much so.


    Later the pendant for the addition of the universal junction, which I also gave Mr. Keith. This should be quite counterproductive.


    "I''m floating and you''re over the spider. From there, not only the support, but the spider''s attention."


    "Is that possible?


    "Demons basically respond to magic, so I think if you use magic, you care about the top with conditional reflexes."


    Seriously, this. Humans also sense magical currents, but demons help with wild inquiries and more.


    If you magically dazzle me or Mr. Brain Muscle Aesthetic takes on an inevitable attack, the spider''s attention is up there. Turn to me.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. I can only use magic, so I can handle Mr. Brain Muscle Aesthetic from anyone.


    "Then I shall only consider strengthening myself and defeating the spider."


    "Do so. Drop your legs first, and finally your head."


    "I got it."


    Shortly after we decided on a role and we nodded together...


    Giggle, giggle, giggle.


    The strangely high voice of ''Something'' sounds.


    Did you hear a spider? Speak up, huh? and a giant spider appeared before tilting his neck.


    So.


    You are currently in battle. Oh, my God, brain-muscle aesthetics. Seriously, it''s strong!


    There should be previous damage, but there''s plenty of room to avoid attack!


    It''s a boulder, brain muscle! I admire in my heart the ease with which you handle me concentrating on the enemy in front of you without even realizing that I am unchanging.


    "Wonderful, this cleavage!


    ... Let''s just say I didn''t see the color of my eyes and the way I said it was behaving in the cool beauty habit.


    It''s also my fault that I seem happy. It''s okay, I have a pitiful, dedicated escort, so if you say so properly, there''s no problem.


    I immediately draw the spider''s attention as a support from above, as I say.


    Brain muscle aesthetics cut the gap for a moment, aiming at the base of the foot. Cut two or three times gives you legs, so you have four more left.


    From the top, it looks like the work on dropping the leg is going well because it''s very crisp. Yabe, did you get too sharp!?


    Of course, I also joined the war from the air. I''m attacking you to the point where you don''t leave the ''help'' area.


    As the spider''s red eyes transmit their irritating emotions, they aim for the eyes and tap into the icing magic. The spider''s feet, who guessed it, ice depressingly, and Mr. Brain Muscle Aesthetics cuts it to his other legs for a gap where his consciousness is inverted.


    Collaboration is perfect. We only think about each other''s roles, and we don''t have to worry about our people because I''m up there.


    Originally, the game was backward support, so it''s very easy to understand because you''re in a position to look down.


    and then.


    Are you starting to see tiredness in the boulder? Mr. Brain Muscle Aesthetics kneels. Naturally, the spider shook his legs up for where he was.


    ... but.


    The leg never arrives and is bounced by "something".


    "Crisis Hair, I guess"


    "hey... when the hell?"


    "It''s an instant in the application of metastatic magic."


    The spider tries to break the junction in critical power, but the junction just makes a murmuring noise. For supporting your body with fewer legs, I guess your powers are shredded.


    The all-purpose junction of the pendant I gave it to is also activated, so it''s in double strained condition, including mine. You can''t break it easily.


    Current situation: Me sheltering behind my knee-jerking brain muscle aesthetic to tie the line and confront the spider.


    We originally set the line, if only the metastasis would be enough in time.


    Positively, it''s "A Companion to Save the Crisis of the Leading Role," but the reality lies in "The Mastermind of Running to Follow for Planned Success".


    Heh heh, something that makes it easy to kill. Nice guts trying to grandpa my plan, at the spider''s minute.


    I even smile with such thoughts and look at the spider fangs and red eyes at close range. Then the wild inquiry worked. The spider stopped moving for a moment, and at the next moment, he came to his full strength to crush it.


    They only have to kill or be killed. ~ They understand. Finally, I am more dangerous.


    For hungry spiders, there is no other way to live than to ''eat us''. If you retreat, you''ll starve and you''ll be killed, which is why you strip your fangs to live.


    That''s the same for us. And I have a purpose. I''m greedy to live more than that.


    I will never give way to the future. I don''t want to decay here.


    "Are you okay? Shall I buy you some time?


    "No, I''ve had enough"


    "Well, meditate your eyes. Hit me on the shoulder and I''ll start."


    "What?"


    I guess I''m shockingly frowning behind it. Unlike the impression on your face, it''s surprisingly emotional, you.


    "I will only give out a bead of light that has increased its luminosity for a moment and crush it. I''ll turn it off right away, so drop the rest of your legs in that gap."


    It''s an organism that lives in a dark hole. I don''t think I can stand the strong light.


    "That''s about all right."


    "Head immediately if you drop your legs. I''m going inside the spider just in case, and I''m going to shoot some icy magic."


    Copy that.


    End of operation meeting. Maybe the spider''s life is over too.


    If you drop your leg, it''ll be easier later. Looks like he''s got a demon prop for detoxification, and if you watch out for body fluids, he''ll have no problem.


    Make sure you meditated on your eyes for a moment. Ready, let''s go with the last todome, huh?


    "That''s what I''m gonna do."


    So he turns to the red eye in front of him, emits a bead of LED-conscious light, and immediately turns it off. The spider rattled and lowered back, while I slapped my shoulder and moved up again.


    Downstairs, spiders were waving their legs. Brain muscle Aesthetics cut off his remaining leg when he turned his foot away easily in an obvious motion that he didn''t see.


    A spider lands his torso on the ground and still strips his fangs in an attempt to scratch him, but he is cut off twice and three times and ends up severing his head and chest.


    Not if you''re saying it''s gross...... etc. We have to get down there right away and finish the last one.


    Reach down on your knees and breathe on your shoulders again, causing Aesthetic Brain Muscle to immediately pass the icing magic from the cutting surface to the inside of both sides.


    The contents of the body, even the body fluids, are involved and frozen to crush inside at the same time as they go through the body. The body of the spider, whose feet and head had been dropped by the sword, was doubtless breathless as it slammed inside.


    Even spiders. This is a ''demon''. I don''t know what state is real death.


    Then I crush all possibilities.


    There may be eggs inside, they may regenerate and attack, and... even the village could be endangered if it is scattered with poison and other things around it.


    So I will not condone how miserable it will be. The slightest possibility is to cover things up easily.


    "Good luck"


    "... thank you. I couldn''t have won without your help."


    "Be modest. You''re the one who cut off his leg and head."


    It will be the Knights who will eventually confirm their death, but from the state of the wounds they will think their companions defeated them with the support of the sorcerer. I don''t know unless I dismantle the inside of the spider. The cutting surface is covered in ice and will eventually burn.


    It just looks like you shot some icing magic in the incision by the side, so there''s no problem with people looking at your memory.


    Great job! Now I''m a sidekick. You''re the hero, brainmuscle beauty!


    "Um... you two knocked it down, huh?


    Suddenly looking back at his hung voice, Mr. Keith looks at the body of a spider split in two.


    "Your buddy. I''m a support staff member."


    "No, nevertheless... you''ve beaten me well"


    "When I reinforced my weapon, he cut me a crisp!


    "Oh, yeah. I can easily imagine that."


    Yeah, Mr. Keith, who''s nodding, says the other road was leading to the nest. They called in a knight from the village saying we should burn him down just in case.


    That''s right - it''s dangerous to use fire in the woods without people who can handle it. There are spider children and things that are troublesome to escape with on fire.


    So, he left it to the knights, and then he came over here. I hear. He didn''t expect me to be knocking him down, though.


    Yes, I need to tell Mr. Keith about Mr. Brain Muscle Aesthetic''s condition as well.


    "You know what, Mr. Keith? Explaining the situation¡­"


    That''s how he conveniently told me how he''s been since the body was found.


    "Hey, so he just kept his mouth shut!? I passed out after the fight!?


    "... eh?


    Looking back at the words.


    Mr. Brain Muscle Aesthetic rolled in with his sword in his arms. Sorry, I didn''t realize!


    Mr. Keith, who hastily woke him up, after seeing how he was for a while, said, "You''re extremely tired. I won''t be awake for a while," he said, leaking a mixed grunt of relief and awkwardness.


    Oh, that would knock me out of fatigue......


    "It''s too much."


    Strength. Were you fighting with your strength alone?


    You''re a kid who gets a fever the next day and falls asleep, brains muscle.


    "Do you want to go back to the village for now? Your buddy Keith will carry you as we fly."


    "I''m tired of going back and forth with the village, too."


    "Well, I''ll hold you sideways"


    "Excuse me! I''ll carry it!


    Honest and fine. Sure enough, I''m the one holding the princess in my brain muscle beauty is a visual violence. Black history is confirmed for him as well.


    And while it floats, make one suggestion before you forget.


    "Oh, if you''re going back to the castle to report, you should take one head and one leg. I can use the magic of state preservation."


    "Why?


    "Who would believe there was such a giant forest guard? Nobles don''t feel at risk unless they see it for themselves. Well, if you say," If you get more of this, you''ll be able to target more expensive people in search of better quality meat, "then you''ll think of measures based on the feeling of self-preservation."


    "Young lady... why do you come up with that?


    "What we need to do is to use strength and evidence as a basis to threaten... no, it''s what we advise!


    "You almost said something different now, didn''t you? Didn''t you say blackmail!?


    "Oh, my God, what the hell?"


    Come on, Cecil and the others are gonna be worried, and we''re just gonna go home, right?

 104 Dont forget the back work.

    The knights were waiting at the entrance to the village. I know you''re not the knight who headed for the nest in Mr Keith''s report, but I think I know what''s going on.


    They were flattered by us coming from above, but admitting Mr. Keith and the brain muscle aesthetics carried on his back gave him a relief look.


    Mr. Keith, you didn''t delude yourself into being a knight, did you? Isn''t that obviously one of them?


    "That''s what I''m talking about," said Keith, noticing my gaze. Oh, you mean shut up even when you realize it. Copy that.


    "What happened to the spider?


    "This guy and your little lady down there took him down."


    "" What?


    The knights are aligned and consolidated in Mr. Keith''s words. The next thing you know, you''re gonna look at me like I''m surprised.


    Well, Brain Muscle Aesthetics seems to have tremendous trust, but I don''t even seem to rely on escorts.


    "Because I''m a magician. I''m here to help you with your marriage and your healing."


    "Oh, you know what?"


    "If it''s my memory, I''ll show you later."


    Magic requires chanting, so it''s suicide, such as challenging a fast moving opponent from close range. Even if I had a brain muscle aesthetic, I wouldn''t be able to follow it.


    I''m guessing they thought Mr. Keith shot him even with offensive magic because he said he ''knocked him down''. Seems convinced to know he''s a supporter.


    Yeah, I''m actually shooting so bad. And with a degree of distraction.


    On the real battlefield, they say, ''You''re willing to let your allies die by doing something!'' That''s an angry behavior! But this is the best time because it''s convenient for me and the knights.


    ... I don''t know what to say, but it would have been possible for me to kill a spider. Because all you have to do is cut off your feet and head with a series of vacuum wind knives from the top.


    However, the day we do it, we will have a capture in the name of hearing the circumstances. Multiple exercises of the technique are seen as problematic at the point of "floating in the air." Some people will try to take it in for various reasons.


    "A general sorcerer can''t behave" should not be done by a "traveling sorcerer". Because the difference is noticeable.


    No matter how many Irfenas you say they''re from, they suspect you''re an intermediate or specially trained person. Then the transit of the country became more demanding, so he played a full supportive role. Brain muscle beauty, thank you.


    "The nest is burning down now. This guy won''t wake up for a while due to fatigue. There''s only one confirmed, but be vigilant for a while."


    "Okay."


    It would be awkward if there were other big spiders, so they would stay alert. The knights nodded and brought us into the village.


    Things in the village are... calmer than I thought. It seemed that men gathered in places like the square to prepare for the raid, just like the knights.


    "What about your daughter? You want to come with me to the inn?


    "I will tell the villagers first that the spider has been defeated.... Those people don''t seem to be sleeping very well."


    "Well... we would have been desperate until we got there. Do that for me."


    "Can you tell them you''re safe because there''s supposed to be someone in the inn? Oh, and one favor."


    That said, I set my sight on a sword whose brain muscle aesthetics still won''t let go.


    "Let me destroy that, if possible. I''ve strengthened everything."


    "Can''t you just keep it that way? We''re gonna pay for this, right?


    "I felt like I sucked at cutting spiders for fun. I must be responsible as a fortified surgeon. And if you stay put, you''ll smash your opponent with your sword."


    ¡­¡­


    "If it''s personal, I''ll think of other ways..."


    I think you''ll understand this in one shot if you look at my memory. "You''re a war freak! ''and something that had an atmosphere of donning at the same time that everyone penetrated. Nobody''s letting go of the field, that one.


    Mr. Keith nodded at me after a temporary thought that he had somehow understood it, too.


    "It''s not like that... but I can understand that. All right, I''ll give it to you at my discretion. Hey, let go."


    That''s what I said and tried to give you my sword.


    At the next moment, the brain muscle aesthetic says, ''I don''t like it!'' I just held it in my arms.


    ""... hey ""


    We both had no choice but to become jitsu eyes. Mr. Keith asked me to "pull back because I''m holding him down" when he sighed deeply.


    Are you a caretaker or something? You seem strangely used to it.


    "Mr. Keith, please hold on tight"


    "Do what you want"


    "Now if you''ll excuse me."


    Grasp the sword firmly with both hands and hang one foot on the brain muscle beauty belly - it can hurt or itch because your abs are stunning.


    "Let it go!" I just pulled Mr. Keith together to leave it to me.


    ... Don''t let go of me, what''s this obsession? Don''t hold me in, don''t shake my neck to the side!


    Unexpectedly silent, the villagers who watched us around speak up.


    Oh, was it a spectacle after all?


    "Hey, what are you doing?


    "It''s an over-enhanced weapon, so I have to destroy it... it''s in this state"


    Brain muscle aesthetics at the end of the gaze. I won''t let go of my ''favorites'' even though I''m asleep no matter how anyone sees it.


    "You''re certainly not in danger as it is. All right, let''s help."


    "Thank you!


    They also recognized the villagers as dangerous because it was the sword that was trying to pull them apart. We appreciate your offer to help!


    ...... then.


    They pulled their arms in threesomes, and when the pulling and peeling gradually came true, they all raised their voices of joy.


    Me and Mr. Keith seem to have been accepted by the villagers because of this commotion.


    I mean, that''s all that was so hard! To the point where there is a sense of accomplishment and a sense of solidarity!


    Thanks, villagers!


    Thank you, Mr. Keith!


    Thanks to the kids who supported us around at some point!


    "Okay, I''m gonna put this guy to sleep."


    "Good luck ~"


    "Rest well, brother ~"


    Waving off to everyone, Mr. Keith and the others headed to the inn looking tired.


    And in my hand is a demon-modified sword. You should just break it while you can.


    "So what are we gonna do with this?


    "Oh, I''m a magician, so I''ll discard it as it is"


    Villagers looking intriguingly at the sword in my hand. We must destroy this sword before they realize its viciousness.


    When I say discard, I don''t mean to make it unusable normally. ''Disassembly''. Even shards would be bad if left behind.


    In this case, does it feel like ''looks converted to finer grains than sand - settled in that state''? Even if all the grains were collected in some way, they would not return to their original sword if they were allowed to settle into that state.


    It''s a way to destroy it because you know the word atom and use image-oriented magic. Certainly the metal was in a state where the atoms lined up regularly to make up the crystals.


    Even if it was somewhat wrong, it would be able to disassemble to such an extent that it would not be playable based on halfway knowledge of the original world. It''s a different world in the first place, and I feel like I can assume it.


    Above all, if you don''t perfect the evidence obliteration, I''m in trouble. It''s where it matters.


    "Please stay away for a moment"


    Concentrate on the sword in your hands with a single call to the villagers. The sword glowed blurry and blue with magic, and its shape became obscure...... it unraveled into the air at once and disappeared. The remnants of what did flow away from the rustle and hands were indeed there.


    "Yes, end of story"


    "Wow... magic now?


    "That''s right! It''s possible because it''s a weapon I used to use my hands on. It''s not really that easy."


    "Oh, my God, your sister was doing some magic!


    "Yeah, right. That''s why I solved it."


    I''ll give you an easy answer even as I tell lies and truths to your child, who has come to speak with excitement.


    This is surprisingly important. If you keep it a bad secret, it will be perceived as'' incomprehensible but amazing ''and halfway through the rumors. It''s annoying if that rumor gets even worse and goes in strange directions.


    But no one cares about anything that even children can easily talk about. Even if you don''t understand, it ends with "I just couldn''t figure out the hard stuff because I''m a villager." In fact, the villagers seem to be impressed but not more interested.


    All right, now we''re done hiding evidence! I was just looking at the sight right now. It won''t be possible to play it.


    Cecil and the others approached me as I grinned at my accomplishments. He made me worry when I saw him with a relieved look on his face.


    "Mizuki, I heard you worked with that knight to bring down the spider."


    "No injuries, are you? Do you want some rest?


    "Oh, that beautifully shaped knight did his best, so I won''t get hurt one more time."


    It''s true in a way. Though I pulled the thread in the back.


    And the villagers around us listening to our conversation boiled down to the information that the spider had been defeated. Oh, well, I haven''t explained yet.


    Recall Turning to the villagers.


    "As I just heard. I can''t throw away any other possibility of being there, but one giant spider has been defeated. The nest has also been burned down because other knights have discovered it."


    "Is that true! We only saw one."


    "Really? Then I guess you''re okay. This is the crusade, by the way."


    Show your memories directly to the people around you. It would be possible with the application when I dreamed because it feels like daydreaming about my memory. If only I could take the place of the magic props.


    Of course, only super digestive occasions convenient to me. The content is a playful silo thing called "The Knight Fighting the Giant Spider" "The Struggling Knight and All Kinds of Support" Even a picture book called "The Victory Knight" will not make it this far.


    What people are looking for is a hero, make up for the rest in your brain appropriately.


    "I was in the sky with the technique of levitation to stay out of the way. Sometimes I went down and distracted and bound spiders, but it was the knight who knocked me down."


    "No, no, you''d be amazing, too."


    "I wish I could have sheltered the knight in front of that spider."


    Everyone in the village compliments me orally, but for my personal reasons, I don''t want to compliment you. Moreover, the brain muscle aesthetic appeared to have been recognized as a knight.


    And then... I''m sorry, guys. Let me intimidate you a little.


    "This whole thing is caused by too many demons, despite the presence of big spiders, right?... I think you should apologize now."


    "Huh?"


    The villagers leaned their necks towards the word ''apology''. Cecil and the others are silently asking if they have any thoughts.


    "You''ve asked for a crusade for too many demons, haven''t you? That''s when you had to correctly tell us how many of your original demons were."


    "Hey, wait a minute! You''re saying we''re bad!?


    One man who made his expression look harsh comes stuffed, but I return it with a strange look on my face. Let the villagers be anxious by adding a little intimidation at the same time.


    "Isn''t that obvious? Look, the dispatched knights don''t know their normal situation because they don''t live here. I''ll keep crusading because I think there''s still a lot of them unless you stop."


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "Of course, it is also the fall of the dispatched knights. I have to talk to you very closely to determine the number of crusades. But that''s where the giant spider left off near the village.... maybe the first knights here got some kind of reprimand."


    The man who turned away at random is pale, as opposed to when he stuffed me. That''s the same for the villagers.


    You''d be angry if they said ''there are unilaterally no'', but it would be awkward if there were circumstances where ''there are both sides no more than ourselves to be punished''. Besides, they wouldn''t imagine punishment as a knight.


    Above all, they become more guilty if they are anxious by intimidation. I need you to stick around and assume that you need reflection.


    Actually, the dispatched knights were assholes, maybe just saying. That said, in order to avoid steaming back this story in the future, we will have to clarify the ''drop point''. It also involves future trust.


    Some people try to use it to disrupt the country. What I would use.


    "So while we''re at it, we just have to tell them we''re sorry. Of course, you''re not the only ones at fault. But there''s a chance this village won''t be well thought out by the knights without leaving the pans behind, right?


    ¡­¡­ Well, the knights have left their own affairs to the knights. "


    When I turned my face towards you in a calm voice, I had a white bearded grandfather.


    "Mr. Village Chief......"


    "Isn''t this girl right? At that time, Non and the others were just happy that the demons were diminishing. The forest guard may have been sent by an angry mountain... not a land full of people."


    Mr. Murakami''s words sound like old stories I''ve heard somewhere. But it must have been a very heavy word for them with the facts that have coexisted in this land. Everyone is ashamed of themselves in the leaning past.


    "Why don''t you just apologize if you care?


    "Hmm, you think so?"


    "Yeah. I mean, the knights have been listening to us since just now.... so you knights! They seem very reflective, but will you continue to protect them?


    Let the sudden inquiry jump your shoulders and the surrounding knights turn this way. I know you''re asking, come on.


    "Of course. We knights have a problem with this one.... I''m sorry. I apologize on behalf of those who came before me."


    That said, when one bows his head to the villagers, the other knights imitate it. Oh, you''re the knights friendly to the common folk!


    Even so, the villagers bowed their heads and apologized one after another. The momentum in the field is amazing.


    "No, this one''s bad, too. I''m glad I got that word. Please tell me that the knights who crusaded the demons also apologized."


    "Got it. They would also have been a good opportunity to learn about their immaturity. Be sure to tell them."


    "Please. It''s a glamorous request, but if you don''t mind, why don''t you pick up the letter later? As representatives of the village, I would like to share with you our gratitude and our apology."


    "Of course, let''s take it on"


    "Thank you"


    Again the village chief bows his head. It would be okay to have someone steaming the matter back in the future.


    After I saw that, I moved a little further away from Cecil and the others who were silent, and explained the situation in a whisper.


    "... so why did you say that?


    "Because this time it will not be rebuffed by the nobles as a disgrace to the Knights. And then I guess it''s to crush the foothold if another country sets it up."


    The most likely is'' to be used by the nobles as a saying to hold the Knights in ''.


    Mr. Keith treated the knights who took part in the demonic crusade as noble boys, but he felt no disgust. I admit that I am immature, but I admit that I have a brother''s share this time.


    But some noblemen treat themselves like knights, naturally. This will be a good opportunity for these people to punish the blind knight.


    In other words, he disputed ''incompetence/lack of qualification to stand on top that cannot be properly mentored'' and tried to make him take responsibility for this event. Cecil and the others snort to some extent as well.


    "Surely such a man is a nobleman. From what I''ve seen, the Knights seem to be on the side of the people, and I think it''s a good idea to untie them."


    "And not only have we apologized from ourselves, but we are grateful to the knights of the monster crusade. No matter how many nobles call it, it will only be an outsider''s creation, beyond what the parties perceive as'' done ''. They admit they''re bad for each other."


    There are no villagers who speak ill of knights, even if they are disputed, and they say, ''Whoever has nothing to do with this, pull in! Ends with''. The villagers will be on the knights'' side. Even gold can''t be caught like that.


    "I guess it feels like you don''t bother me personally. I mean, instead of tolls!


    "Oh."


    "Sounds like Mizuki, isn''t it just a complete goodwill?"


    I don''t want you two laughing and not blaming me, do you?


    For once, thanks for the brain muscle aesthetics. I need to send you something in return for the convenience of using it. Besides, I''m basically on the knight''s side.


    By the way.


    "... Is it my fault that there''s a face I saw somewhere on the edge of my sight?


    "I don''t think it''s my fault. We spoke, too, and they said it was someone else."


    "So you gave up?


    "No? I waited because I thought it might be more interesting to leave it to Mizuki."


    Oh, were you expecting it? Then you have to respond!


    "Bill! Long time no see!


    ¡­¡­


    You must be hearing voices, but there''s no sign of a knight pointing this way.


    Well, ignore it. No, in this case it feels like ''I don''t think I''m called because I''m someone else''.


    Hmm? Well, would you like to call me again?


    "I''m worried about looking older than my age, Uncle Bill..."


    "Who''s the old face uncle? Ah! Call me brother, you problematic child!


    "Yahoo, how are you?


    And I immediately reacted and I said, "Shit!" Bill had the same look on his face as when we met in Kivera. Nori''s goodness is no different.


    Bill is the only one who says "problem child" about me, so hey, you can''t mislead me, can you?


    Mr. Bill dropped his shoulder disappointingly against me, smiling and waving.


    "Why are you springing up here, problem child..."


    "Destiny"


    "Don''t clean up with those words! Definitely not in your case, is it!?


    Rude. You helped crusade the giant spider, for personal reasons.


    "Bill, you won''t have a way of saying that.... Long time no see, Mizuki"


    "Mr. Alf seems well, too."


    Looking back to another nostalgic voice I heard right from the side, there''s Mr. Alf. You stopped hiding because Mr. Bill reacted, maybe.


    Was it Carlossa''s knight as far as the outfit goes?


    "Cecil and Emma are together, aren''t they?"


    "We are Mizuki''s escort and travel companion."


    "Fun trip, huh? You''re friends like no other."


    The two of them, who had noticed Mr. Alf, are smiling back.


    And why don''t you just give it up? Mr. Bill.

 105 The Demon Kings kitten plays with his people

    Since then.


    The knights who burned down the spider''s nest were in the direction of re-deciding what was to come as soon as they returned. Besides the fact that it was bigger than I expected, it was because the person I defeated, Mr. Brain Muscle Aesthetic, wouldn''t wake up.


    You''re in charge, aren''t you, Mr. Keith?


    Bill said, ''When a knight of the name comes out, you''re going to stir up extra anxiety''. I hear the people who move as knights are the main task of the villagers'' escort. So you''re saying the travelers'' swinging collaborators were in charge of the spider crusade?


    Mr. Brain Muscle Aesthetics, a meritorious man, is on leave due to extreme fatigue. You''re relieved you''re just sleeping. I was seriously dying for a while, that guy.


    The villagers also scattered to the house at night to learn more about whether the previous fatigue had occurred.


    So, we are.


    "Come on, let''s tell your brothers something familiar."


    "Mizuki? You can''t just throw up, can you?


    I''m surrounded by non-watching knights in the inn cafeteria.


    Hey, I''m a credit too! Mind your own business!?


    "I was in a carriage with an escort I knew and Mr. Keith captured me as a spider crusader member. That''s it!"


    "Too much content!


    "I can''t say anything else!


    That''s all without joke. After that, I just did a lot of backwork under my personal thoughts.


    I mean, is that enough for you to hear about Bill and the others?


    "Bill, that''s a fact. I''m the one who got your girl involved."


    When Mr. Keith pinches his mouth, Mr. Bill points at me with his jitty eyes.


    "Deputy captain. He''s the one who tipped off the knights in Kivera."


    "Nah!?


    Shit, do something extra. I don''t know what kind of report you got, but Mr. Keith looks at me with a stunned look.


    ... Mr. Bill? What the hell did you guys say?


    "It''s disgusting to sneer! I didn''t just tell you what was expected from the rumors. They''re the ones who wanted to hear it."


    "You sure did. But, you know, I don''t normally have that idea."


    Mr. Alf doesn''t seem willing to let me get away with it either. Well, can''t you help being on guard?


    But it doesn''t matter if you convince me of the facts.


    ''Cause I''m gonna start a commotion! It''s an event, you bastards. Stay with me!'' Something that was in a state, in the mood.


    It was over there that we had an event at the liquor store, although we waited to plunge the confused country into more chaos. It''s about hanging up, I am.


    It''s over there that I told you to let me think, if you don''t ask me, I''m not answering.


    "Well, I''m an apprentice to the court doctor."


    That''s what I say. Show the bracelets to the knights.


    "How many arrogant people are there because they''re a powerful country? It''s hard not only to protect yourself, but also your patients."


    Dark, ''Don''t ask me for more information because there are national circumstances!'' The knights shut their mouths to the boulders in the way they told them.


    It''s a wall of identity in every country. The social world isn''t the only place for verbal battles and belly searches.


    "Ah... I can vouch for your lady''s arm. She''s alive because of your daughter."


    "In the meantime, will you write down all the allowances that went into the injury state as a medical certificate?


    "No, as far as the way he tore his clothes, I think your daughter is right. You just have to live."


    Saying so, Mr. Keith shrugged, "Thank you," as tired as he was, but seeping relief.


    The knights loosened their gaze when they looked at each other to see how it was going.


    "Okay, let''s convince ourselves of this one. But."


    That''s right, Mr. Bill is a palm of arms! and grab my head.


    "You said you were going home to Ilfena, right? Why are you here?


    "You bought souvenirs in Zebrast, and then you went back to Ilfena?


    "Mizuki. It''ll take more time to get to Carlosa if it''s from Ilfena, right?


    I understand what you want to say to Mr. Alf''s words. Oh, I see. Do they think that Kivera went for Carlosa in time?


    Then let me tell you the truth. You can inquire anyway and you''ll find out.


    "I''ve used Conne to use the metastasis team to shortcut it all around!


    "What?"


    "At first, I went to a friend of mine in Balaxin, and when he said he needed help with Alberda, he let me use the metastasis team."


    ¡­¡­ You, what''s your status? It''s not easy to use a metastasis team, is it?


    "Yes, travel documents. For more information, please contact Ilfena."


    The questions of Mr. Bill and the others are natural! Based on that, I guess my tentative position is becoming the daughter of the Kingsguard Knights Commander and his wife.


    The Kingsguard can only be noble. Moreover, the trust of the king is naturally also thick if he is the person who heads the regiment.


    I wouldn''t have expected you to let me use the metastasis team just in a row, but at least Irfena and Alberda would be deluded.


    The problem is that I''m those two daughters. Who would believe that, that.


    Cecil and Emma are turning a raw, warm glance at me wondering if I can delude them.


    What''s up, both of you. What the hell is that gaze?


    "It''s okay, Mizuki. Your brother isn''t that similar."


    "It was shocking when we heard it, too."


    ¡­¡­


    Oh, or is there more Mr. Dirk than I am?


    Apparently, they both heard the facts of the shock in Irfena. Around the raccoon, it seems interesting to tell.


    "No, you don''t have to go that far. It''s true that your daughter helped us."


    Suddenly Mr. Keith waits.


    "Lieutenant, are you okay?


    "That bracelet is definitely real. Besides, when you inquire... it''s not a question of whether it''s true or not, that''s what Ilfena answers."


    ¡­¡­ Could it be true and it could be ''set like that''? If Ilfena says so, she says it''s the ''fact''. "


    "Exactly. Either way, your lady''s right."


    Mr. Keith seems brainy inside. Did you understand that if Ilfena was behind this, you could not treat my claims as lies?


    In fact, there is also the possibility that you are ''moving at the will of the state'' more than you are in possession of a bracelet. Have you chosen the direction of ''accepting what I am saying as a fact'' rather than sticking badly and making it sinister?


    "Yeah, either way, I''m going to be right. Even Bill and the others were false identities with mercenaries."


    "That''s the thing. Besides, I don''t want to turn your daughter against the enemy."


    "Oh, why not?


    Gently tilting his neck, Mr. Keith exhales deeply.


    "The villagers'' induction was brilliant. You set me up to feel guilty mixing facts, didn''t you? If we apologize to each other and convince each other, it won''t be easy to come on board if someone comes out to stir us up in the future.... I heard Alf crushed the possibility that the Knights would be pursued by the nobles. Right?


    Mr. Alf is listening to me and Cecil. If it was reported as such, you can''t get away with it.


    I deepen my grin at Mr. Keith''s words.


    "I''m basically a knight... especially on the side of a knight who protects his people"


    "Well, that''s good"


    Yeah, it was really good. Now if you were a shitty knight, you''d be guiding me and hitting Kivera''s chaser.


    The knights, who don''t know what''s going on, will you hear more from Mr. Alf later? Because I''m an outsider, I can''t say it in detail... because I''m obliged to report it too.


    Reporting the facts isn''t even personal. The Demon King will know what he meant.


    "For now, my purpose is to get through Carlosa to Corbella. I''m studying herbs."


    "Herbs?... Oh, Corbella is a region of herbs from near Carlosa''s border!


    "Yes, sir! It is the teacher''s order to see what grows directly because the majority of the herbs available in port town are dry. There''s plenty of potential for local procurement."


    From the north of Carlosa, Corbella can only take a lot of mountains and a lot of herbs. Corbella''s valuable source of income.


    A court doctor''s apprentice could serve, so it''s a good reason to learn herbs.


    "No, he was well treated, too. He did say that he drugged her with hemolytic herbs."


    "I''m glad I took advantage of what I''ve learned."


    Keith, who knows how to deal with brain muscle aesthetics, just nods that he''s convinced. They are knights, too, if there is a fact that they have executed rather than just their mouths, they will be convinced enough.


    In conclusion, we were treated as only travellers. He said he''d give us a lift on the way.


    You''re not treating me like a dangerous person.... maybe.


    So.


    The day after we talked about that, the majority of the knights are out dismantling and transporting spiders.


    A few knights remain in the village for security, and we and the Inn are transformed into sleeping beauty.


    ... You won''t wake up after nearly a day, did you make me overdo it?


    It was us who left the spider threat and left a message peacefully.


    The inmates who disturbed the peace appeared abruptly.


    "We are knights sent more than Kivera! If you have a brunette daughter, give it to her without resistance!


    I''m not the only one who turned a blind eye to you.


    It was the chaser from Kivera who pushed the knight who was near the entrance and seemed great when he came to the village.


    I''m here now, such a typical villain. Don''t be prestigious in other countries.


    But they said, ''Dark Haired Daughter'', so I''m leaving with a candle.


    Prey again! Ning Lo, now my only, best, place!


    ... although Cecil and Emma followed me as I pretended to be worried. It should be noted that the two statements are ''always boring in the field'' and there are no shards of fear.


    Well, the colors are changing, and you can''t tell your face correctly. Is it me?


    "Is it just you? Little girl."


    "I''m the only one with dark hair."


    Slightly looking at me, the knight distorted his mouth. The other knights have a humble grin.


    They haven''t talked through it, and Carlossa''s knights are trying to protest, but they seem to be held back and unable to move. The difference between the number of people and¡­ can''t you get out strong in your identity?


    "You look like the criminal we''re after. Why don''t you come with me?"


    Heh? I don''t care who he is if he has too much dark hair to rush... it doesn''t seem like it.


    Do you just want an excuse to ''play'' because these guys gaze at Cecil and Emma as well? Did Cecil and the others also perceive it? He makes his expression harsh and points his gaze at disgust.


    If it''s "real," we''ll take it back. If it''s "fake," we''ll enjoy ourselves by saying we cheated on our names.


    It seems that for them, who have lived without liberty as noblemen, chaser life was something that forced patience inside. Did I mention that such a life has also become a limitation, a tyrannical part of being an aristocrat.


    Are you there? Have fun?


    I appreciate it, but you made me an excuse.


    But you shouldn''t attack all of a sudden. Shall we just play the good boy and stir him up?


    "Oh, there''s a proper travel document? What are the charges and detailed characteristics?"


    "Well, let''s wait for the bad scratch."


    "... that''s strange? I can''t believe we''re capturing Carlossa''s knight without even confirming it."


    To Carlossa''s knight, who looks worried, he says, ''It''s okay!'' and smile, cutting the words once and deliberately becoming a thoughtful face.


    "No way, do you just want to procure a woman? If you''re real knights, you''ll have permission from the state to track down criminals. Without it, the rogue who deceives the knight''s name."


    "You! You fool us!


    One man exasperates me and tries to poke his sword at me, telling the truth without fear.


    No, you. It''s a fact, isn''t it? Even knights who have received royal orders can''t do what they want in other countries, they can''t do it because it would be a disgrace to the country, right, common sense?


    I shrugged to see if they were stupid, and the men seemed to make me get even more angry when I looked at the poor thing.


    However, some of them have an inferior grin as if they were aware of their dominant position. Cecil and Emma are gonna stop this, okay?


    "Are you the ones fooling around? If you say you''re a knight, don''t act like you''re a disgrace to the country. I''m just saying the obvious. So, what''s the proof that I''m a criminal? What ID do you have? Do you have a warrant for your arrest in Carlossa?


    "Don''t you have any of them? Mizuki."


    "That''s right. Whatever you think, it''s a rogue who kidnaps a woman."


    "You don''t look hot... I can''t believe you''re trying to use your mission as a pretext to like women."


    Scumbag, they both concurred and nodded when they squealed.


    Cecil and Emma are also happy to join the provocation. I guess feeling particularly angry from Emma is the ones who insulted Cecil or something. This has to be humiliating.


    "You guys."


    "Well, wait.... Shall I cry and make him beg forgiveness? They''re both beautiful inside."


    "Ha, that''s what I want you on top of! It sounds like fun to make a woman cry."


    "Whoa! The unsolicited imitation..."


    "Shut up. You think this country''s going to blade Kivera for civilians?... I can''t, can I?


    Carlossa''s knights are protesting against statements made by people who don''t even try to hide their purpose, but they seem to be pushed harder and unable to move.


    I guess it''s also true that Carlosa has no choice but to cry and fall asleep to see from their words. You can''t risk the whole country no matter how unreasonable.


    Especially since these parents have influence over this country. There are likely to be circumstances like that. I saw that connected to the tyranny of my stupid sons.


    The villagers gradually distance themselves with disgust. You''ll see the gap and run to the knights to let them know.


    ... Looks like the upper levels of Kivera didn''t intentionally make you reflect. Or is it part of the punishment to let yourself grasp the current situation?


    Otherwise, there is no way we can dance so tyrannically. Because they are ''sinners''.


    Well, is it time to drop the bomb? I was wondering if I could get the same attitude when I saw this?


    I gently rolled my sleeves and put my bracelet firmly in their eyes. And be as graceful as you can.


    There was a sign that they were breathing. There is no way that a common man would let that happen, and the courtesy of the Demon King is useful in many places.


    "My name is Mizuki, a magician who teaches the court doctor Gordon of Ilfena. I am obliged to report all your words and actions to Ilfena because of the journey ordered by my mentor."


    They laughed and added that they realized that what they had done would develop into an unexpected diplomatic problem. Besides, that opponent is Irfena, not Carlosa.


    Carlosa would be awkward to make enemies as far as Ilfena, even if it''s possible to be tyrannical. It''s a country that hurts more than it needs to be called retaliation, Irfena.


    That''s why I told you to look at the travel documents. You''re an idiot!


    I didn''t say a word about ''civilians'' or ''the people of Carlosa'', so it''s totally their downfall. I guess Carlosa One Country can''t go against Kivera, except if Irfena will be on her side.


    Change your complexion. The knights ask for a man of leadership. And he... had an even more vicious grin on his face.


    "What''s wrong with that? I just don''t want you to make a report."


    "Heh, do you say that? You''ve ruined everything with power, haven''t you? Don''t leave evidence behind."


    "Come on, what do you think?


    A good look is like saying that''s true.


    Hmm? Is this the typical stupid son of a bitch? Perhaps even Kibera has taken the liberty of shielding power and has come to wield violence as a knight himself.


    Couldn''t you have crushed it because it was a house where you could be King Prince''s SS? A knight doesn''t inherit a house in the first place. Most of what remains of that King Prince''s SS would be of his kind.


    Isn''t that why you decided the upper levels of Kivera didn''t need it, either?


    Because I ''knew'' that throwing these guys out to other countries would cause problems.


    ''I have not made him aware that he is a sinner'' intentionally to punish him.


    If another country protests, you won''t hesitate to crush every house, will you? You''re a doer, upper management.


    Apparently a relatively decent guy of thought had come to Alberda without me involved. Are these the ones Glenn and the others were on guard against? Well, that''s depressing.


    But I dare to thank them.


    Thanks! Now we have a better chance of Carlosa taking our side.


    If the upper level of Kivera uses another country for garbage cleaning, I will use your measures.


    ¡­¡­ Why are you looking so happy?


    One person who notices my expression speaks out in surprise. Yabe, I enjoyed it too much and it came out on my face.


    Well, okay. Then it''s time for you to have a painful look!


    "I''m annoyed, a man with a tantrum!


    "Nah!?


    Those who put their hands on their hips and suddenly began to look down on me. Whatever it is, keep the word going.


    "Didn''t you hear me, little boy? A typical idiot son who has liked himself in the power of his parents'' house. That''s why I''m not hot on women as individuals, man bottom line!


    "Hey, hey..."


    "Mostly hey, it''s like saying that you have a fatal flaw in the person that even the family can''t cover because you''re not hot because you have a good family!? Don''t bother the country in the minute of defects with no head or personality, suck man"


    The knights of Carlossa and the villagers are flattered by not many words, but I don''t care!


    The said people are very funny because of their anger, but I smile.


    Do you regret it, you mutts? I can''t help but have fun.


    I don''t think it''s a big deal with you.


    "Am I recognized for my strength in that country? I''m not going to embarrass the country."


    "As a woman, it would be a problem!


    I have a fianc¨¦e.


    They seemed shocked by what their fianc¨¦e said. Words stop at the same time.


    ... Is that it? What if you guys aren''t here?


    "Remainder?... No, I guess the remainder"


    "Who''s left!


    "You guys. You don''t want to marry someone who''s not stupid, who''s just incompetent."


    I know there are hopefuls if they are downgraded, but they will not accept unless they are of a certain or more status from strangely high pride. I don''t think a decent house would want a connection with these guys.


    Right, right. I''ll scorn you as a loser.


    Let''s spread the heartbreak with the momentum to decide too, shall we? I don''t have anything ahead of me anyway.


    It''s gonna be a fun memory (for me), enough to remind me (laughing too hard) to cry!


    Even if it''s not, the conversation is already at the child''s fighting level. To a better extent than sex offender reserve bullshit.


    Notice the subtle gaze around you, knight at once.


    "Yeah, well, what you guys said earlier. Because we do the same thing when we say," I don''t want you to report it. "


    Then I get out a step before laughing. They look surprised, but their room has not been lost.


    "... you know what? There''s a forest guard around this village eating people on top of the giant one now. The knights are sent to crusade."


    Step closer. They started pointing a slightly confused gaze at me because they perceived something.


    Recognition of the subject is complete at this point. Emma and Cecil somehow perceived the situation and took a little distance from me.


    "Fangs and legs are hard enough not to pass by a normal sword, huh?... only the ''wreckage'' that was eaten a thousand times is a convincing circumstance even if it is said that the victims existed. It doesn''t seem false because the Knights are actually being sent."


    They''re slowly approaching me. They draw their swords on dew too. He gradually entered the offensive posture.


    It''s too late, if it was Irfena, it would be around the time you''d be surrounded or your sword stuck around your neck.


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "Hehe. For example... Like what? If I captive him so he can''t move, leave him in the nest I found him in, and block the nest hole...... what happens?


    I''m sure in a few days there ''ll just be a little wreckage of ''something'' left! And laughing joyfully, they attracted a great deal of face, and then turned to me to kill.


    No, it just fits these guys'' level, doesn''t it?


    They gradually realized that "The Mage of Ilfena" was not a weak man.


    You must not judge by appearance or anything more than belong to the kingdom of the powerful, because you even use your appearance to bite a thousand throats for the approaching gap.


    At least me and the Black Knight don''t even have the common sense that ''mages can''t fight melee'' working.


    It can''t be that people like that don''t have the misery together, can it?


    "Ku... monster!


    "Compliments."


    "Target the magician! I don''t care if I even do something about that woman...... Huh!?


    Shock waves capture their throats, arms, and groins more accurately than the word ends. Of course, float the right demon squares as effects to deceive the unchanging chants.


    After they are in pain, they activate the ice freeze and freeze the body gradually.


    The point is to do it silently. Because I''m afraid I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Your people have proven that fear of what you don''t know is effective.


    Don''t act like a ''promise'' to act after a scream in the first place, you''ll be noticed, won''t you?


    How simple it is to attract attention in a conversation and hook it up with a classic way to get a handle on an attack in that gap... definitely not for every negotiation these guys make.


    "Oh, you''re so done."


    "Yeah, ''cause it''s weak stuff. He''s stupid."


    "Though Mizuki''s opponent, I think there were some elements to be wary of."


    "Make it power, make it violence. Didn''t you use your head busily with a force push?


    Note that they still groan in pain without words. I can''t make a big trick or anything like Alberda, and I''m afraid I can''t do anything flashy because I have the eyes of a Carlossa knight.


    ... those knights now have pity on them, too. Yeah, because it''s a pain I don''t understand in a woman. I didn''t have to do anything wrong.


    "Come on, Kivera knights?


    laughing with his feet stepping on the face of a man of leadership.


    "You''re gonna play with me, right?


    He watched his face draw to terror and put more effort into his legs.


    You don''t ask me for mercy when the red hero calls you a beast, do you?


    (Keith perspective)


    ¡­¡­ What the hell is that? "


    It should have been a normal village when we took our men to dismantle and transport the spiders.


    Why did this happen? No, what the hell did they do?


    "The Knights of Kibera tried to ramble on them with their rhetoric. Sadly, we''ve been held back, too."


    "So, how do you ''get in that state''?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    What my men say is enough to provoke anger. Carlosa is not a country, no matter how big it is, such outrage cannot be tolerated.


    but.


    The status quo doesn''t matter who sees it, Irfena''s three daughters are torturing them into confusion.


    Why did this happen? No, isn''t this state weird before then!?


    Their iconic two men kneel down on the ground with Cecil and Emma sitting on their backs.


    Speaking of human chairs? A guy with a special hobby would probably be happy to be ridden by a beautiful woman.


    The rest of them are weirder. He sits bent over several pieces of wood with his hands and feet tied and corners upwards, with larger stones resting on his thighs.


    Let''s say it again, why did this happen?


    "Call Mizuki."


    The idea is definitely that girl. This is what Bill and the others meant by ''problem children''!


    When those buildings saw this sight, they said, "What are you doing, those problem kids! ''I have a screaming head.


    I wonder why I get headaches when I''m glad they''re safe...


    "Welcome home, Mr. Keith"


    They were doing something at the inn. Mizuki finds me and calls me out. On the other hand, there is no shade or even anger in that expression. Is it innocent to have... yes, like a kid found fun playing.


    "Ask for an explanation. It''s not why this happened, it''s about these guys'' situation."


    He speaks out delightfully when he exhales deeply.


    "The people who told us they wanted us to get in the chair and the rest of them are holding the villagers safe so they can''t escape easily."


    "... that wouldn''t be a normal restraint would it?


    "It''s an application of a method of torture called ''Time Bang'' that is passed on to a country. The truth is, the more your body eats into the corner, the more stones you can put on it."


    "Oh... why are you imitating that?


    "You can''t move right up when you''re in that state. It also prevents escape."


    They made sense for once. Should I be impressed that you thought about the villagers as well?


    However, the words of gratitude will lead to a loss of ground in the continuing dialogue.


    "I don''t understand it by mouth, it''s the same for idiots who are too old to even abide by the laws of the country, education and discipline."


    ¡­¡­


    ... what, that blown idea. At the end of the day, it''s never the same!


    "Wait. Let''s calm down a little, shall we?


    "Oh, you''re calm, aren''t you? Should a male be castrated during estrus, after all?


    No hesitation whatsoever. The people of Kivela stiffened at the same time, staring at Mizuki with frightened eyes.


    I also understand the meaning of ''wrong direction of wit''.


    "Don''t show your medical knowledge in vain! For God''s sake, don''t speak lightly of what a woman would say!


    "You''re not going to die, are you? In some countries, it''s called a magistrate..."


    "Fine! You don''t have to explain it, get away from that idea!


    It was almost everyone I was listening to who accidentally saw Mizuki''s face cancer.


    There are even those who keep their mouths shut inside. Right, that''s the normal reaction. The only thing that''s weird is Irfena, her three daughters.


    "Really? In the meantime, they are in that state because they are taking a way to make themselves known by their bodies. I think Carlosa should take a ride and protest because we''ve already finished reporting to Ilfena."


    When I say that, I look back at Cecil and Emma. Emma smiles, Cecil spreads her hands wide to encourage Mizki to act, and in response Mizki sits on Cecil''s lap.


    A beautiful girl with big eyes and a beauty in a man''s costume that supports a small body, except what sits is a human chair. What an unfortunate sight for the two of us to behave.


    "If it''s heavy, you''re leaving, right?


    "No, it''s light, huh?


    "Heh heh... Cecil would be fine because I''m working out. And it''s forbidden to be heavy on women."


    For Cecil, it was a bit of a strain on a chair that was lightly weighed for both of us - maybe, I presume, damaged - just after a little shaking.


    Gatsu, and Mizuki''s foot kicked the chair''s head, and Cecil supported Mizuki, whose health had become unstable, as usual. What floats on its face is a cold reminder of some fierce beast.


    "Don''t move your chair."


    "Oh, I don''t know if it''s enough."


    Aren''t you ashamed of naming a knight when you can''t even be satisfied with the role of chair? The look on Emma''s face, he adds, also drifts cold in a gentle grin.


    "Really incompetent people."


    "I''m telling you, we''re inferior to Mizuki, right? Mizuki is a testament to those who belong to the country, because they are allowed to have bracelets."


    The kingdom of the powerful. I thought the word fitted only some of the poles. But that was a mistake.


    I guess it ''has to be able to that extent'' more than is recognized by the state as an apprentice.


    "Now, the knights who call themselves Kivera?


    Mizuki''s voice sounds somewhere gentle and fun.


    "If, as you said, it wasn''t a ''national order''... you understand that even from Kivera, it would be punished as a disgrace to the country, right?


    "We... royal fate, with"


    "Yeah, ''cause if that was false, you can''t complain about being executed by a clan royalist"


    "I don''t care how much my life is, I don''t think my parents will be able to protect me from this much shame on other countries."


    "Princess Wang has also escaped, and now you want to erase the anxiety element at all?


    "Oh, you''re a throwaway pawn. Something you can punish if you fail in your mission."


    "''I hope you didn''t find out,'' but I don''t think Kivera''s that sweet, do you?


    Your actions are a betrayal of your country! They also look pale at the verbal blame that follows.


    It seems that Irfena''s three daughters were the worst enemies for them like the typical spoiled aristocratic son.


    The thought of "noblemen allowed to do anything" will always be in any country, except for Irfena. There''s no such fool in the upper management over there.... No, I''m not allowed to exist.


    Upper management, who received Mizki''s report, will be happy to use it for diplomacy.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you!


    Unexpectedly, Pan! and Mizuki slapped his hand.


    "My master is Dr. Gordon, but he''s in charge at the top...... or because his boss is His Highness Elshon!


    ... he smiled and exposed what could be considered the most heinous fact.


    His Highness Elshon. An undefeated demon king of Ilfena, with a rare beauty of sorts.


    "Problem child... were you under His Highness the Demon King"


    "Still an apprentice! Aim, a versatile doctor who can fight and negotiate!


    I don''t think I was the only one who poked around saying that I wasn''t already a doctor.


    Apparently, we''ve been picking up a lot of great luck.... although there seems to be mental fatigue.

 106 utilized by each other

    This commotion was to be called to an end once the people of Kivela had really cried.


    By the way, the part due to mental fatigue is greater than physical. If you want to be hurt by violence, you may be pursued for assault on Kivera''s side, but if it''s a word, no problem.


    A good old adult said, ''I''ve been badly spoken! You''ve been threatened!'' It''s not convincing where I said it. It will be over when Ningro is seen with cold eyes.


    Of course, they are the ones who are telling us that we have sharpened our spirits.


    Carlossa''s knights were kind of teary-eyed because of their chi, right?


    "Young lady... doesn''t Irfena have the word" extra "?


    We look at each other and lean our necks at Keith''s remarks with a very tired expression.


    "Oh, you''re being modest."


    "Eh."


    "If this is Irfena, it''s a cure, a magic, an exquisite violence that doesn''t kill you, draining your strength and strength."


    "It''s no big deal."


    ¡­¡­ Is there something wrong with you to this extent?


    Emma and Cecil seem strange to me exposing the facts. Right, is Corbella similar or stopping by?


    Speaking of which, it''s a small food-deficient country, but it still remains a country. Ties are stiff because of the harsh environment, and there may be no mercy for the enemy. If that''s not about it, you won''t be able to protect it.


    "... were you being modest?


    "Yeah. I need to keep my mental state decent or something when I figure out how to use it after this!


    You were insane, so you didn''t have the ability to be responsible, how dare they say it! and spoke with a smile and was silenced.


    Isn''t that important? We have to block the escape route!


    Mr. Keith instructed them to be able to push the Kivera guys into the barn that made them lose their minds when they sighed like they gave up. I know you''re considering being annoyed and resisted, but Carlossa''s knights seem angry about passing out without asking questions.


    Plus, they decided it was dangerous to keep them with the average person in the inn because of what they said and did.


    That''s wise, the males in their estrus could break out because they''re physically fit for nothing.


    ... Ah. I came up with something good.


    "Mr. Keith, Mr. Keith"


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?


    Hey, he only listens while instructing the knights to pull the hem of his clothes.


    "Let''s put them in the same spot as some of the spiders."


    "What?"


    I try a nice suggestion for Keith, who looks surprised looking back at this one unexpectedly.


    "We''ve been talking about spiders for a while, and I think it would be a lovely memory to meet the real thing."


    ¡­¡­ Weren''t you threatening them to feed you?


    "... are you kidding me?"


    "Hey, what''s in between? Don''t look away, don''t tongue!


    Mr. Keith seems to have guessed my playfulness. Go in.


    Are you bothered by the details because of your brain muscle aesthetic caretaker? Looks like sermon mode activated. Oh, my God, that''s good.


    That''s when Emma and Cecil came in for cover fire.


    "I think that''s a good idea. There are women and children in the village, and the knights on the lookout will save you the extra effort of dividing the number."


    "Right. Is the spider you brought back in the first place already dead with just your head and feet? I don''t think there''s any danger."


    In fact, Emma''s right. You can''t leave a spider dead, and you''re still not going to reduce the village watch. For a while, you will be on alert to see if there are any more giant spiders.


    The people of Kivela are the most unexpected enemies, the quickest stories stand in the way.


    "You idiot, don''t be hassle and spiral! There is no doubt that ''is the true meaning of the knights.


    "Sure... that''s true."


    You''re still lost. Mr. Keith doesn''t give me a clear nod. Well, for once, giant spiders were treated like dangerous creatures.


    The Knights of Kivera are also dangerous when it comes to danger, so I can understand their desire to be sure. Whatever the case, the brain muscle shape is still sleeping, which equals no final weapon.


    As a matter of fact, when the Kivera people escaped, they said, ''Time to hunt!'' I have no problem at all because I am secretly trying to have fun with everyone.


    I told you, and you''re going to be preached, by hard-headed people. He doesn''t know how to play.


    Well, you''re peacefully detained & imprisoned for now. It''s okay, because the collaborators were listening around us.


    "Villagers! As I was asking, please help!


    "Whoa, leave it to me!


    "The knights can''t bear the burden."


    "I have a daughter, and I agree with the ladies."


    "All right, let''s just throw it in!


    The villagers start work just as they nod well together. Much obliged, villagers.


    Well, they''re listening to the threat of the Knights of Kivera. Including its purpose.


    It is only natural that even the knights of Carlosa should be wary of those who try to hold in and do whatever they want.


    Finally, they live in this village, so the forest guard is a coexisting species. If I didn''t know the real threat, I''d say, "A knight must be scared when a dead spider dies! ''That''s the mood.


    Even though Shella is a woman, she told Keith, "Don''t make a scene about forest protection." You don''t recognize nobles.


    It should be noted that Mr. Shella has even gone to a nearby town with a knight who goes to contact the castle.


    ''I''m sorry to leave you alone,'' but I left with a smile that seeped my anger... you''re going to tick Alberda, absolutely. The king will be delighted.


    "Hey, wait! unsolicited imitation."


    "Let''s sweeten the villagers'' favors here! It''s okay, I''ll do everything I can to make sure you don''t run away!


    "That would be the most heinous thing!


    Mr. Keith, who hastily tries to stop him, is caught behind his back and restrained.


    It''s horrible - it hurts me - even though I''m a maiden of my age -... and Emma and Cecil helped me when I was holding Mr. Keith in while I read the bar.


    The other knights face each other and lend a hand to the villagers to the sight and the gleaming smile of the villagers - which also combines favorite and discretionary retribution.


    Look, Mr. Keith. Sounds like you''re all convinced, right? We are right by a majority vote.


    Let''s go in the direction where we don''t care about details. There''s a great word for ''evidence obliteration'', no matter what.


    When I said that I was holding back... I was flabbergasted to say, "Is this all the women of Ilfena?" and I was held with a grunting head.


    Mr. Keith.


    I''m really sorry, but none of us are from Ilfena. No, Ilfena probably feels similar.


    Corbella looks the same, doesn''t she? Besides, Cecil is a princess and Emma is the maid of honor.


    ... shouldn''t I say it because it''s a neighboring country and there ''ll be lots of marriages?


    afterwards.


    The Knights of Kivera awake.


    ''Ugh... Wow!


    exalt the cry.


    ''I knew you were an aristocratic boy'' would make people laugh bitterly when they heard that voice.


    "Even at that age, I knew it was a boy! So much."


    "Maybe you''re giving it back to your childhood heart. When you''re young, even the nobles will run around the garden."


    "You''ve played with my brothers a lot, too. Oh, there''s so much to learn in the play."


    Having listened to our conversation peacefully with... and so on, Bill looks back with great momentum and turns his suspicious eyes to me.


    Why? What was that reaction?


    "Problem child! You, now what have you done!?


    "Oh, terrible. What''s wrong with the conversation?


    "You went by yourself earlier to see how the barn was, didn''t you? You''re always the center of the commotion!?


    Shit, they''re finding out.


    Bill took a slightly deviant gaze as a affirmation, and he took my shoulder off! and turned a gripping smile.


    "Come on, answer your brother honestly. Wash and throw up."


    Bill, it''s not an interrogation.


    "It''s easy for a knight to scream like that!


    Bill''s point, so is Miyo. Do you get to that idea because you are a knight yourself? The villagers are laughing at each other wondering if they were surprised by the spiders, but Mr. Bill and the others didn''t think that was the only reason.


    Mr. Keith approaches us like that, holding his forehead with one hand.


    "Young lady... be honest. Because I''m not angry."


    He said he didn''t do anything to piss me off.


    "Let''s correct it. What did you do in the barn earlier?


    You seem to have acquired the skill of giving up while remembering your headache, Mr. Keith. That''s just the caregiver of brain muscle aesthetics and adapts fast.


    "They were wrapped around the barn floor and rolled over, so I just made sure it was opposite the spider''s face. You wake up with giant spider fangs in front of you."


    "Oh, so that''s that scream"


    Sometimes he rolls near the spider on a clap he moves to escape. That could have happened even if I didn''t do it.


    I didn''t do it directly or anything.


    "It''s a powerful sight, isn''t it? Normally, it''s just before they eat it, but what do you see from that position?"


    Continuing to do so to Keith with a subtle expression while convinced by the screams of the Knights of Kibera, Bill and Alf secretly converse behind his back.


    "Cool. Seriously, isn''t it terrible? Well, I''ll scream."


    "Bill, Mizuki is a victim."


    "That''s all you need, you''re a victim."


    "... ah"


    We both turned to me in response to Mr. Bill''s remarks. Mr. Keith looks at me cancer again.


    Keep pushing Mr. Keith who''s hardened. Mr. Alf and Mr. Bill stuffed me.


    "So, what else? What did you do? Mizuki?"


    "Isn''t that what you''re trying to hide, kid?


    "Uh, I''ve been watering down spider fangs as a grand prank. On the side," Beware the poison from the fangs. "


    "It would be too vicious, but it is!


    "Isn''t that a harmless terror production? Finally, it produces small, ''melted with poison'' traces for added realism!


    Good luck with the details! The two of them were stunned by me straining their breasts all the time, and Mr. Keith became a distant eye.


    By contrast, Emma and Cecil look forward to "being pranksters like no other" and "You''re working on it." It seems to be a perception of the extent of a handful of pranks for the two of us who know so far. This is already a difference in feel.


    But I hear the knights of Carlossa didn''t think so.


    "Mizuki... it''s natural to scream"


    "It would be too scary from a guy who can''t move!?


    Pep! and Bill slapped me in the head, and Mr. Alf ran to the barn to see how it went.


    Mr. Keith...


    "Young lady... I know you''re good, so let''s review the use and direction of wisdom."


    and have been trying to say it with a serious face for some reason. ''Is it guardian guts'' is Emma talking.


    The barn owner who said he had a daughter about his age was also very motivated to give me permission for pranks, right?


    "Look, you shouldn''t use yourself as a benchmark first. It''s like being a weak girl and a kid."


    "They''re men and knights, so there''s no problem."


    "No, that''s"


    "If you''re weak, weak, and have no power to protect yourself, but you''re a knight''s scumbag, I''ll consider it."


    ¡­¡­


    Shut up. You can''t just say, "That''s right, that''s fine."


    Mr. Keith, I am an interracial man who is admired for his ferocity. Parental cats are all you need to preach.


    A few days after there was such a commotion.


    For some reason, the village had the appearance of Assistant Chancellor and the knights of Ilfena sent from the castle.


    "Why is there suddenly an assistant prime minister?


    "This is what happened when I sent you a magic prop with memories provided by your daughter. They just couldn''t forgive what they said or did."


    Mr. Keith''s tone is stabbing nowhere. Well, I guess so. They were treating Carlosa like she was a national.


    No matter how many influential houses are involved, they are the knights they preach. The state has to protest.


    I guess the aide is from quite a house that you can be an assistant prime minister. It''s a diplomatic matter, I saw it sent in on purpose as a means of confrontation.


    "You''re the magician of Ilfena? Yeah, you look like a normal little girl for making a big mess of yourself."


    Long chestnut hair is rusty, and thin, long fingers have beautifully groomed nails. She is a beauty whose skin is well cared for.


    Yeah, she''s a skinny, long beauty.


    "Um... sorry, which one is your gender?


    "Oh, I''m not being honest. Normally, I don''t ask you face to face, little girl."


    "It''s more rude to make a mistake. Because I know more than one beautiful man than myself."


    "... men of both sexes and minds. I do my best to hone myself. First of all, this one''s more natural, right?


    "Thank you for a very convincing answer."


    Were intelligent intelligent beauties in pursuit of beauty that suited them? No, it does look better this way in this guy''s case.


    Seeing that you''re not mad at me for asking rude questions, I guess it''s ''one way to keep them alert''. Naturally, there are many gaps if you are looking down on someone. A success story that specializes in the appearance that tends to be a negative element and turns it into one of the weapons.


    ... Sounds like it''s going to be hard to get a wife. Unless you''re an understander, you won''t be able to do it first.


    "Have you thought of anything rude?


    "Yea, what mo"


    Wonderful sharpness of the survey too! From what I''ve heard, he''s the next prime minister in his thirties. He''s a reliable aide. He''s probably brainless and brilliant.


    Alberda and Corbella are going to have a hard time...... probably diplomacy strong, this guy.


    "It was a disaster, Mizuki."


    Sound familiar calm voice can be heard from behind. Yeah, here''s what surprised me.


    Looking back, the calm looking young man with glasses, the uniform that surrounds him belongs to the Kingsguard knight.


    Why are you here? Deputy Commander of the Kingsguard Knights?


    From Ilfena, Mr. Clarence leads his own troops. Why did the Kingsguard come out?


    You took that question from my expression, Mr. Clarence tells me why with a slight bitter smile.


    "This time, Kivera and Carlosa used to protest against the cover-up. It looks like the people in the house who caused the problem can''t be ignored by Carlosa, and quite a few were chosen by Irfena."


    Mr. Clarence is Sister Charles'' husband. I mean, the human treatment of the Duke''s house even though it''s a knight. The knight I brought in because the Kingsguard was originally the only one who could be noble is his parents. Everyone in upper Irfena?


    It would mean not only the report, but ''actually look at it, be our eyes''.


    "By the way, I and the Assistant Chancellor there are alumni. It''s that look, but when it comes to diplomacy, it''s the devil who uses his shady hands to torment his opponent."


    Be careful, I wonder why Mr. Clarence looks more like a demon. Is Irfena in a position to say things about people in the first place?


    "Hey, Clarence, you''re going to say a lot of things to yourself!? I don''t want Irfena to tell me."


    "Of course, we have the same kind in our country, right? I''m just worried about this girl."


    "... you''ve been very handy with this one, haven''t you? I don''t know. I was just grabbing information.


    "Sometimes time is a battle, isn''t it? We always strive for the best."


    "I wouldn''t expect you guys to be dispatched the day I sent the letter! Consider the inconvenience on the matching side!


    Apparently Irfena was standing by assuming something happened. If this were another country, they would suspect backwork, but I guess Irfena would have it.


    Nevertheless.


    Are we close, these two? Other than me, the conversation continues somewhere else around me.


    "Ugh! What the hell is that little girl? Making the idiots cry with torturing conflicting hands, or knowing a Kingsguard knight."


    "I am Dr. Gordon''s secret child, whom His Highness Elshon adores like his sister. I''m a little bit of an old lady, but I''m trying very hard."


    The words subtly attracted the face of the Assistant Chancellor, and the knights of Carlossa silenced. And bragging about the next moment.


    "''Hey''!? You just need to be a little old lady!?


    "... Somebody fix him the hard way"


    "You''re a livestock named Hard Work, you know."


    Ladies and gentlemen of Carlossa, where are we going?


    If I were a good man in the first place, I wouldn''t be able to achieve results in diplomacy.


    "... adorable? His Highness the Demon King, is?


    "Yeah. You know how good it is to look at this one, right?


    That said, now turn to me.


    "Your parents were very angry at this incident. He said," I''ll scrape your nose and ears and send them to Kivera. "


    It''s a troubling thing, I hope. Mr. Clarence looks at me with a smiling look.


    Your parents... Oh, you''re the captain and Janet. Indeed, Mr. Janet is going to execute it if he gets mad.


    It''s called a raccoon stuffed neck strangling case, I guess he''s a gentle person in the body but relentless to the enemy.


    "Haha, it''s okay. Because I would never do it with my mouth alone."


    "Oh, why not?


    "Because if you use it for diplomacy, it would be awkward to hurt you badly, wouldn''t it? You shouldn''t be pursuing them to blame them unilaterally."


    "Hehe, well done"


    You''re studying properly, and Mr. Clarence strokes my head. However, our conversation was surrounded by dongs.


    The conversation you hear whispering is in a straight line in the direction of ''What''s That Irfena Super Scary''.


    Is that so surprising? You''re a stupid opponent with nothing but iron fist sanctions, but you don''t do it for other reasons.


    If it''s used or planted effectively, turn it into a weapon and fight back, is Irfena?


    "Oh yeah...... well understood. Because your heart seems to be broken long enough to heal your injuries."


    The Assistant Chancellor nodded, convinced even though he was slightly distracted from his face. I have naturally read the report, and it is all known what I have done.


    Ms. Clarence turned her gaze to the chasers of Kivela, who were being held as she deepened her grin.


    "They are difficult to forgive as a country, but they are not something I can personally forgive. Let''s hear the sermons together."


    That''s what I''m going to walk to them. What''s in that hand... horseback whip?


    The Kingsguard knight Mr. Clarence brought to me tilting his neck told me why.


    "The Deputy Commander has always been an educator for the Kingsguard. Re-education of the inappropriate."


    "That whip is an improved horseback riding whip that makes it difficult to get marks on your body. Of course, when you''re done, you''ll cure magic."


    "The knight works out his body, so it doesn''t hurt easily. It doesn''t work just like civilians."


    Thanks for the commentary, knights. If I did work out my body, I would be able to tolerate the pain. It''s a sermon at a good age to be pulled and slapped, and embarrassed enough before it hurts.


    I''m wearing a sword in the first place, because I don''t put out a sword in that state, Mr. Clarence. Asked about the circumstances, not abuse.


    Sounds routine to me, Irfena. It''s just that you''re unfamiliar with all the stiff Carlosa, don''t worry about it.


    ... you should leave this place to a professional. I''m suspicious if I can get the information out just because I''m scared.


    "I''ll see as Carlosa''s side, too. Seems like you''ve been saying whatever you want to do, huh?


    "Oh, are you still angry?"


    "Naturally!


    That''s what I say. I turn to the people in custody and show them a piece of paper.


    "This is a letter I just received from Kivera, who received a protest from here. According to this, you''re sinners, aren''t you?


    "Hey, we are."


    "Kivera has clarified and apologized to you for your crimes. ''I didn''t think you didn''t understand it yet. It says here," Apologize for this misdemeanor and take the protests seriously and destroy their homes. "Doesn''t it look like your proud parents have any more?


    The chasers are flabbergasted by the abruptly told ''facts''. Naturally, we thought our position would continue beyond that.


    I know you''re originally a sinner, but you have to admit the King Princess''s escape as a fact, so the guilt will be something else.


    "This left your handling to Carlosa and Irfena. I suppose it''s true that there are people who resent you and harm you, so you can''t put them in the country."


    If the house is crushed, it affects everything involved. I don''t care if people with grudges make a bad commotion, and I''m not willing to protect them, so dispose of them that way, I guess.


    Huh? Carlosa can do whatever she wants, but you''ve decided to punish her pretty well, haven''t you?


    Looks like he was after self-destruction after all, the upper level of Kivera. I have a bad personality inside around using protests from both countries for reasons of crushing my house.


    It will also be explained from the upper management, but it is doubtful if it can be convinced. Did Irfena put out a Kingsguard in combination with the defense, also considering the possibility that the rebellion would go to Carlosa?


    No fool sells fights to Ilfena''s Kingsguard stays. It''s too risky to resent.


    At the time of reporting, Kivera''s response could also have been expected to some extent. That''s the kingdom of the powerful, and the foresight is perfect.


    "That''s why Kivera will not be involved with you. A sinner at the end of a prohibited drug use."


    "Medicine... stuff?


    "Was he on a criminal capture mission to mitigate the crime of banned drug use?


    "It says, ''Sometimes you''re out of your mind''. I can''t even argue that Kivera is insane enough to prove it."


    Huh. I mean, are you going to tell me that these guys are paranoid no matter what they run their mouths about? I also saw this response combined with an appeal that ''it has nothing to do with the original Knight of Kivera, I won''t imitate you like this''.


    ¡­¡­


    Upper Kivera, bad personality! More use of abandoned pawns or livestock. I''ll do it, too.


    Not only do we get reasons to smash houses that can''t be used by other countries, but we appeal to honesty around us.


    Kibera''s scandal is only a rumor at the moment, and if we can successfully direct public opinion, it will be possible for Princess Wang to escape cold treatment as "the arbitrariness of the Crown Prince".


    At first glance, we''re taking it in a very favorable direction. An honesty appeal is more important than Prince Wang''s apology in particular being withheld.


    ... you''re a nasty opponent, to each other. I can''t believe I''m being used while I''m using them.


    Don''t be so sure you''re gonna win if you''re on the same terms, okay? This time it''s because I''m in a position to defend my country, and I''m the one who just runs away.


    "I''ll tell you what, it doesn''t loose our pursuit, even if it''s insane to the spirit. Mizuki has left us with enough evidence, so we''ll be tried, including the rest."


    "Don''t worry. The law will bring you to justice... unless you know something else."


    "Let''s get back to the situation."


    With Mr. Clarence''s words on my back, I headed to the inn cafeteria to cook their meals.


    ... surrounded by Kingsguard knights all the time with ''Don''t Look''.


    I hear flashy noises, but I guess Mr. Kingsguard won''t die because everyone was running out of ''no problem''.


    Be a good girl, chasers?


    Nobody will pick up the bones, but they''re masters.

 107 Arrival in Corbella

    "You''re studying herbs, aren''t you? I hear you''ve taken care of a lot of things, and I''ll give you a lift near the border."


    "To?"


    "I don''t want to borrow from Irfena either. Take it."


    Under the words of kindness + gratitude + diplomatic circumstances such as¡­, we will be able to be sent. The carriage is also superior and the knights of Carlossa accompany the escort, what a special treatment.


    No, it''s because Kivera could come up with something out of resentment as a real problem. Because the cause of the rather large house crumbling is this incident: ''If Carlosa had grown up!'' Some people think so.


    We are a party, and the average traveler can attack us all he wants, so he decided to "thank you" to escort us. So Mr. Shella and I are also saying goodbye in the village. It''s not safe to be together.


    By the way, the village and the former chasers seem to be getting a stare out of Mr. Clarence and the others. If the other side is looking at the situation correctly, nothing will happen.


    If you raid the village, Ilfena will take immediate retribution, you know.


    Personally, that sounds very interesting, but the purpose of this one is Cecil and the others'' escape.


    He said he was being a good listener and being rocked by a carriage.... Let''s hear what happened to the Demon King later.


    "It''s a very comfortable journey."


    Says calmly as Emma looks out the window. I''m not looking out at the view, I''m asking around.


    The advantage of having an escort would be that there are people who can protect them, but vice versa can be a landmark with important people on board. Don''t let it distract you because you have an escort.


    "... if that''s what you think, why are you guys doing such a mess?


    Mr. Keith, who was on board, looks at me and Cecil with his jit eyes.


    "Huh?"


    I incorporate explosive magic into scum demon stones at best - to such an extent that I would be surprised by small things that would burst if I threw them. Even when it comes to explosions, the experimental level of science - mass-producing improvised bomb conflicts.


    Cecil even takes care of the sword and prepares for the raid. Of course, Emma also comes standard with a throwing knife.


    "Come anytime, raid superior!


    Mr. Keith is stunned by us, who sees such clear expectations no matter who. Fine, we have justice here.


    "Huh? ''Cause this is gonna come for sure."


    "What makes you think that?


    Carlosa''s on guard.


    No, I laugh distorted at my mouth.


    "You can''t thank a civilian opponent for escorting you so far. I think we should see that you''re getting some information."


    Mr. Keith doesn''t answer with a difficult face. And I go on.


    "Next. Mr. Keith is accompanying us and boarding the carriage. Do we need someone from a position like deputy in charge in the village to come all the way here? I thought," If anything happens, the superiors need to report it to someone they trust. "


    It would be normal for Mr. Keith to stay in the village or go to the castle to report. It''s not a situation where you say you know someone to drop you off.


    When I finished talking, Mr. Keith said, ''Shit!'' I covered my face with one hand and looked up to the ceiling, as I said.


    "Your name and answer. I don''t know if we''re too early, but I''ve been informed that we''ve moved in retaliation. It''s from Irfena, by the way."


    "Oh, if you''d been on guard with Kivera, that would be easy."


    You''re a black knight or an agent still infiltrating Kivera, that''s...


    Especially if you can''t tell me, Carlosa will take care of it. Or the arrival of the Demon King who said, "Do something on your own."


    Either way, I don''t have the option of doing anything because I''m going to be involved.


    "There are a few points to be targeted. The most dangerous of these is near the border, which makes it harder to handle sinners."


    "... because if we get raided, and we can run to our neighbors, we can''t run after them?


    "That''s right. There''s a procedure for entering the country, and the jurisdiction changes, so don''t be a mess."


    Yeah, are those the people who use those hands? They couldn''t have come, so they hired assassins and rogues by letting their finances say things.


    ''Raids are too early at a distance'' doesn''t apply to common sense of general common standards either because if you ask an organization of that system, the handkerchiefs scattered all over the place will move. Because all you have to do is deliver orders from above.


    "Be prepared for some retaliation as we are..." said your lady!? What the fuck are you doing?


    "Hmm? There were strange signs, and I was wondering if it was time..."


    Any creature has magic, if you consciously try to find it, but you can detect the movement.


    I can''t read the signs. It''s my means of self-defence. I''d be tired if I did it in a wide range or too long.


    Face out the window. I felt my gaze slightly looking around me. I can''t help but laugh at my mouth.


    ... Ugh, you''re experiencing a death match between living and dying in Zebrast! I prefer the means to lead by luring amateurs by shaking them, and vice versa.


    To put it plainly: ''Seize the hand stretched out by inciting the opponent, and break the bone without cutting the flesh''.


    Sometimes I can''t be the bad guy if I don''t get my hands on it first.


    Situational evidence is important. I am the victim, self-defense......!


    So, if you say what happened to the other side you''ve been setting up.


    Beech! I made a noise and hit ''Something I Can''t See'' and slipped down as I slouched.


    Well, it''s better to get on the carriage and try to break into the interior than throw things at the perimeter guards.


    but.


    You''re an idiot. - You''re determined to be as tense as a bond!


    It''s gross when you get hit, so just roll over to the side of the road, okay? I can''t take care of that much.


    "Everybody, it''s a raid!


    The knights pull out their swords at the same time the carriage stops. Of course, we''re popping up, too.


    "Hey, you guys, wait!


    "It''s a festival! Everyone, capture the prey immediately!


    "Prey!? I said prey!?


    It''s true.


    Raiders are enemies too, aren''t they?... in front of the building.


    "We''re stressed, too. It''s good exercise."


    "Don''t you dare try the weapon Mizuki gave you!


    Get Mr. Roaming Keith elsewhere, Irfena. My three daughters are excellent, good, and in tune!


    Especially Cecil and Emma, who haven''t made it before, are a big deal! Yeah, yeah, it''s not good to stress, is it?


    By contrast, the raiders are confused by us who went hunting with pleasure. You look like you''re all black.


    Oh! You''re one of the most nostalgic black squadrons. Don''t be a complete black asshole in the daytime!


    Besides, these guys seem to be quite a criminal organization, and if captured, the reward from the state seems certain.


    I mean bounty neck.


    "Live Crates" that will give you a bounty if you capture them.


    In reality, precious enemies you can get money if you knock them down like a game......!


    "Cecil! Emma! Let''s get them alive! It''s a bounty neck, so I can redeem it!


    "What?"


    "What the hell!?


    The color of their eyes changed. He is turning a hotter gaze at the slightly upset blackheads.


    Corbella is a small country. Moreover, food is bought in from other countries and finances are quite critical.


    For such a poor small country, gold is a super important item to help you at some point. Very nice souvenir.


    At this moment our position was reversed. People are true to their desires.


    The prey to be hunted is the raiders. "I''m not giving it to anyone! ''The intention was felt by both of us and very reliable.


    Carlossa''s knights are donning, but I don''t care! How lovely the knights are, the Cecils, who hung their reward in front of them, can only see their prey.


    It would only be humiliating to spend money from people, but I have no problem making money from my own hands. The raccoon also said, "A princess who can live on herself" - this is a lovely event that combines stress relief with tangible benefits!


    "You... what the hell!?


    Cecil laughs invincibly as she cuts through the confused blackheads.


    "Shut up, Kim. You think I''m gonna miss the big bounty neck that moisturizes our nostalgia?


    "Be caught by us adults!


    It should be noted that the knights of Carlossa are bewildered by the two beauties of impetuous momentum while pulling out their swords.


    Yeah, I know how that feels, too. Nobody thinks the subject of the escort will attack the raider, right?


    The escort will help, but the target is hunting out the raiders as a delight... I can''t do anything bad and if I get in the way, they will yell at me.


    The knights are unable to do their job, but they are not ignoring orders. ''Cause they''re no match for the enemy.


    That''s prey. We''re on the hunting side, we want to do it...!


    Please treat us as assailants after we receive a reward. It''s okay, ''cause I''m not gonna do anything more than capture you this time.


    Of course, I''m in the war, too!


    "Both of you, back off!


    Throw a few demon stones if you yell like that. Blackheads who feel magical signs move to deal with it immediately, but the rupturing Demon Stone is not the fate of the attack.


    Patchouli, and ring your fingers to get the shock wave from air compression from all directions. Alert the ruptured demon stones to magic, and those who stay on the spot and take defensive positions devour unexpected shockwaves and collapse.


    Some of them seemed to have tied the line, but if that''s a magic tie, the attack is bare. My attack is basically a very difficult hand to prevent by letting physical, magical signs guide and physically attack my enemies.


    No, the Demon Stone didn''t say anything about an attack. It''s up to Fake to keep his opponent alert, because you can''t expect power. First of all, what makes such a bad thing in a carriage?


    There''s still a reason I mass produced this. There are two main uses.


    Fake to hit one of its first and fateful attacks.


    Second, obstruct the opponent''s movement and prevent him from attacking.


    The actual effect is a mild explosion, but a small amount of flour is mixed in the demon stone with a transfer. Therefore, at the same time as activation, there is a very light dust explosion dispute.


    Of course, it has little power. However, from the receiving side, the movement stops, associating general bursting magic with flames and flashy sounds.


    Early stories are about the treatment of eclampsia, but in hunting, attacking the gap that frightened the prey was an effective means. Especially with large species opponents, the risk of life is avoided even if the attack simply stops.


    Note that this can be surprisingly powerful in interpersonal use. If you don''t activate it, it''s to the point of ''something not harmful was thrown'', so throwing it won''t be recognized as a physical attack. In fact, it doesn''t hurt to hit a small grain and a light demon stone.


    For the first time since it was activated, the junction has already entered the junction.


    It''s a nice item to use too, such as'' I threw it, but not enough power ''pretending to be a situation and sliding it to your feet, activated after the opponent has lifted his alert...... One of our pride pieces made with the importance of creating gaps over the ability to kill.


    This time it''s Cecil and Emma''s show. All I have to do is throw this and frighten my enemies. Later it''s support!


    Don''t let them get away with it, you black bastard. It was a good amount for five people, and there are more than double the number this time around. If we can finally get the information on the organization, we might get more on board. Woohoo, my chest swells in anticipation.


    As long as I''m happy to experiment with the new one personally. What a carefree bunch of people to raid conveniently!


    The knights of Carlossa are holding me captive for the rolling blackness. Don''t say the role is the other way around.


    This is also an important task. Will you keep an eye on him and catch him?


    ... That''s how the raiders were hunted. I find the expression somewhat strange, but it''s true.


    The place was also near the border, so if you walk a little, it''s the border, finally Corbella.


    "We''ll be staying in Corbella for a while, so the bounty is good via Corbella!


    "... are you guys in trouble for the money?


    "No worries if you''re ready. Money matters."


    "Oh, yeah. By being successful."


    Knowing life in the village is not a lie, either, from my point of view. Even so, my life is currently covered, and I don''t have a problem with the money because I get paid to be a dorm employee.


    I''m not interested in precious metals where noble women hang gold on top of my interest in food.


    Moreover, daily efforts are reflected in the dietary circumstances of dormitories, so unless they are extra personal, they are often treated as necessary expenses.


    As a result, I don''t need any money. I''m going to Corbella for the full price. You can thank me enough because I let you experiment with the practical application of the eclampsia balls. It''s not easy to experiment with humans.


    "Well, thank you for all your help! Not again!"


    "Oh, man. We''ll take you to the border?


    "We''ll be fine. Do your job."


    "That''s enough to have another fight. It''s still fun to move your body"


    "Sort of... do you? Be careful."


    Keith, who waves one hand and smiles to the border, greets us with a face that has drawn him nowhere.


    ... Is it your fault that the last word ''be careful'' sounded like ''don''t overdo it''?


    Dropped off by all the subtle atmospheric Carlossa knights, we walked out safely across the border.


    Unfortunately, there were no subsequent raids. Shit!


    He crossed the border while also experiencing such disturbances and is currently Corbella. Even so, I just crossed the border so I can''t see the village or town, and it''s a little open mountain road.


    Cecil said that there are not many countries around here that cause disturbances because doctors and others often visit to study.


    You certainly don''t know where to turn your enemies, like us in Carlosa.


    So if there''s a raid, the two of you say it''s after you leave the border.


    The border guards were moisturizing their eyes when they saw Cecil and the others. Looks like a princess admired.


    You also understood my position because you thanked me deeply when I showed you my travel documents. Don''t worry, your princess''s enemies will be wielded out by me. It''s my personal purpose.


    "Oh, yeah. I''m telling you right now, I think it''s time for Kivera to calm down inside."


    "Oh, did you turn those chasers around?


    "That''s why. Whatever you think, the punishment is too heavy and the response is too fast. I think they were prepared to make a commotion."


    "I see. I mean, he said my internal confusion by the fugitives and the avengers was contained"


    "You should see that. Maybe other countries can''t find a way in."


    The commotion I caused undoubtedly rocked Kivera. I mean, it was an opportunity for other countries.


    In fact, we have received reports that Kivera has not moved at all in Zebrest or Irfena.


    I guess we couldn''t move out of the internal mess until around where we were staying in Balaxin.


    But Alberda and Carlosa have their chasers on their way and deal with them very quickly. No doubt he boarded the King''s Lady Dowager''s escape and supposedly aimed to eliminate the disturbing house.


    "I think it''s just the big countries and the upper management is good, right? I use events to the detriment of my country in reverse to produce the desired results."


    "That''s... I guess so"


    Cecil agreed with me as to whether there was anything to think about it.


    You can''t look at a hopeful observation that it might be against you, unless you look calmly with a harsh eye to make sure you get results.


    "Well, Cecil... or do you think you''ll be okay with Corbella? Don''t worry, there''s enough evidence."


    "But!"


    "And for me and for Kivera, the key is Prince Wang. ''Cause it''s up to him to lean on both."


    In fact, it seems to be the final weapon treatment for each other. You''re betting on how far you can break the royal behavior of the blade because suddenly it can''t be decent.


    My victory is almost certain if you are incited to make a far-fetched statement. It''s an important occasion for Kivera, so I don''t think I should mention it.


    "Oh...? That one."


    Looking before Emma cut up the conversation to the voice she raised, the horse-ridden knights rush in. Cecil looked happy when she saw the first person.


    "It''s my brother!


    "To? Brother!? Why are you here?


    Eventually the group approached surrounded us as we went down the horse, and Cecil hugged the brunette man.


    Yeah, they do look alike. You''re more of a gentle atmosphere like a knight than a prince.


    "Ceres, I was worried."


    "Sorry, I should have put up with it when I thought about the country..."


    "No. I persuaded them to oppose us. Enough for you to escape. It must have been quite a treat."


    ¡­ it was definitely a situation where a war would be declared rather than treated fairly well.


    When I looked at Emma unexpectedly, I said, ''I know. Let''s report everything,'' I nodded in the wind. Oh, I''m going to kill you.


    "Emelina had a hard time, too. You used to protect Ceres."


    "Words without a body."


    Emma kneels down and drips her head at Brother Cecil''s words. Is it natural that he should be treated as a subordinate in this situation? A wonder that even though it''s a normal response, it looks amazing and superior compared to the Back Palace Samurai.


    And their gaze naturally pours on me, too.


    "I received letters from the Marquis of Leckbari and His Highness Elshon. Thank you for your courage."


    "I don''t care. Because I have a personal purpose."


    "Still, you''re the benefactor of two lives."


    Can I get the same word for reporting a bunch of overly malicious pranks? At the end of the action, based on personal emotions, is to kill Prince Wang in Corbella.


    "This is a letter to you. I keep it from His Highness Elshon."


    That''s what I say. I take the envelope out of my nose. I take the letter out of the envelope I received and put my eyes through the contents...... a grin on my mouth.


    Cecil tilted her neck at me like that.


    "Mizuki? What''s going on?


    "Be glad, both of you. Carlosa''s on this side. Baraxin is neutral for once, but if he''s on Kibera''s side, he''s threatened to impose sanctions."


    "Blackmail!?


    "I think I did something. I suppose you stepped in and gently probed that I was involved in this one anyway? I think it was payback."


    "Well, was that possible?"


    "The demon kings didn''t expect those people from the beginning, and they''re fine."


    What are you doing, Mr. Rise... you''ll be determined to lose. It could have been a national order.


    Mr. Edward and the escort Mr. Ricard are excluded from contact with me, so it is definitely that person who came into contact with the Demon King.


    Should I have made you cry exactly? I had difficulty using it because I lost my use of it.


    "What do you mean?


    Brother Cecil asks in surprise. Damn, I don''t know what it means to ''stick to this side'' because I don''t know anything about it until now?


    That said, I''m not willing to talk any more outside. I don''t know who''s listening.


    "We''ll go over the details with previous reports. I assure you it would be beneficial for Corbella."


    "Brother, trust me Mizuki. If she says she''s gonna do it, she''s gonna make sure it turns out."


    "Let me give you some advice, too. I''m a trusted friend."


    Brother Cecil nodded at the two words as they looked somewhat unconvinced.


    That''s right - I can''t believe you suddenly trust someone from another world who can''t get the hang of it...


    "It''s cunning that I''m all out of company, Master Magic. Even though it sounds like fun."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s too bad you don''t know what it means when it sounds funny! Cunning! I want to mix! Did you mean ''?


    Oh, I knew it, brother Cecil. Your sister and I seem to be very similar on the inside.


    "Let''s head to the castle for now. Everyone is waiting now or now."


    Stop any further conversation with words like that. We headed to the castle.


    Well, that''s the end of the journey. Later, wait for retaliation...... No, no, let''s call it culpable time!


    Looking forward to it, huh? Prince Wang Sama?

 108 Description of the circumstances

    Come on, we''re slowly getting to Corbella!


    The return of Cecil and the others is only known to the people who work in the castle in order not to confuse the people. He didn''t even tell the people that Cecil had escaped.


    Of course. The people won''t forgive Kivela if they find out about it.


    Because it sounds like Cecil was originally against getting married. Hey, Corbella ladies. It would be mad to find out that the princess she persuaded herself to escape was in such a terrible situation.


    Well, I don''t think there''s a country that can forgive that treatment. Kivera, I''m sure the upper management understands that, so they''re punishing the people involved.


    So.


    It is now a moving reunion in the castle.


    Cecil... what about your mother? And you have a surprisingly large family!?


    "I''m so glad. How worried I was."


    "I shouldn''t have gone! Poor thing."


    "Aren''t you tired? Your room is intact, so take a rest."


    "Well done, you''re safe..."


    Cecil is surrounded by four women and is delighted to be safely mouthed. Maybe one of them is the queen and the rest is the side room...... all said, ''My pretty daughter is back! Good!'' cause the atmosphere is completely open. I don''t know who Cecil''s mother is.


    We''re not close, you guys. There seems to be no rivalry between the side rooms or power disputes at all.


    "My mothers were very worried about Ceres. Because she''s the only girl."


    "I see. I don''t know what to say... you''re a very close family"


    "Ha! Compared to other countries, maybe.... There are food situations, and it''s a small country, so think about a political marriage, and royalty should have a lot of people."


    We''re lucky we never lost our brothers, Brother Cecil added.


    ... I don''t know if it will grow safely, and in some cases you mean it will be a pawn in a political marriage?


    The royalty of this country really takes its duty to protect its people for granted. Cecil also decided it would be best for the country to marry Kivela because of that strong feeling.


    I don''t know what will happen to the country if I defy it, and it will be difficult after I refuse to talk to Kivera about marrying another country that is going to help me.


    If I had heard such circumstances, I would have been surrounded this time. Cecil, what did you say?


    "You are the magician who received the request of the Marquis of Leckbari. Thank you for taking care of this girl."


    A woman who seems to be a leader speaks for herself. This is the queen, isn''t it?... No, they''re all simple dresses. I''m a beautiful woman!


    "I don''t care because I have personal circumstances. It was a pleasant trip."


    In many ways.


    I''ll add that. Women grin deeper when they know what''s in their minds.


    "Still. It''s true that everyone couldn''t get their hands on it. We want to thank you as my mother for moving."


    "... a very sorry question. Which of you is Princess Celestina''s mother?


    The fact that you can be Princess Wang is usually the son of the righteous queen. Except Corbella has no other princess but Cecil.


    I mean, I have no idea what family structure is. Cecil, no commentary!


    "No, my mother died at an early age. But you''ve become my mother, starting with the queen."


    Cecil talks somewhere lonely. I''m sorry, were you already dead?


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, the queens talk about Cecil''s mother in a nostalgic way.


    "... Mr. Bridget was such a sweet, riddle lover. You look just like Ceres."


    "He died of illness, but when he realized he couldn''t help, he was like, ''Give the medicine to the helper than you can use it on me.''"


    "Sometimes I say unscrupulous things, but I''ve never done anything for myself. He took it for granted to protect someone."


    "It''s still my favorite family for us... so I couldn''t force Ceres to hold me back when he said he was going to marry me. The temperament I inherited from Master Bridget was intact."


    Cecil seems to be mother like both on the outside and on the inside. So I guess I respected Cecil''s will while I was greatly worried. I was strangely convinced that Cecil''s mother would have acted the same way as her daughter.


    "That''s why I''m so grateful to you. I respected her will once, but I won''t let her imitate me again."


    I''m smiling, but with them, I know what that means. Still decide to defy Kivera?


    When I look around, I can hear everyone laughing bitterly but convinced of the choice. I don''t think I''m willing to flatter you.


    But.


    "It''s my job."


    "Huh?"


    "My job is not to help the princess escape and deliver her to Corbella, but to help the princess escape and gain her freedom without straining Corbella, right?


    The only thing Raccoon''s original plan was to help the princess escape.


    Although my parents and cats have told me a lot.


    As it stands, 80% of them act with a superpersonal element of personal thoughts and revenge.


    There is no such thing as defeat for the Demon Master, if you are from another world, you are not allowed to defeat the Demon King''s command...!


    I''d say fine enough to say, ''Don''t act from the start if you''re enough to lose,'' that guy. I acted by shaking it off in the first place, and there''s a sermon waiting for me unless I get some result on the contrary of defeat.


    Prince Wang, you are in a critical situation, but I am also in a cliff situation. It would be up to you to drop a rock in pursuit after I kicked you down!


    "I can''t have you doing that..."


    "No, because it''s for me."


    ¡­¡­ I''m not sure. "


    "It''s Irfena''s educational policy. Give it to me."


    "Oh, yeah? Okay."


    All right! Now I can take the prince of the king with dignity!


    Mothers who tilt their necks while giving permission, but Cecil nodded as if she understood. He figured out what he wanted to say.


    You won''t understand unless you know my character and the demon king''s education policy, this. But it''s natural that you''re more responsible than you''ve moved of your own free will.


    So don''t worry about it, Corbella ladies. I''m the one who makes fun of Kivera and Don Patti.


    Expect me to make sure it''s up to you?


    Well, the touching reunion is over, and now I''m going to explain the situation.


    In the meantime, ''Prince Wang, it''s my duty, so give it up?'' I could ask for your help later.


    I hope you nod with the evidence footage and track record so far.


    "I would now like to show you everything from the reality of cold treatment to the disturbances in Carlosa. Before that."


    Cut the words, look around.


    "I suggest you get some thin gloves or handkerchiefs."


    ''What?''


    "Because it can hurt your palms with nails too much to withstand anger"


    To that word, the surroundings change their complexion. Emma whispered, "That''s just great!" I admired my suggestion.


    That''s the sight, isn''t it? I''m so glad Cecil and the others are safe, there''s no reason to be angry.


    This can be a castle hall, by the way. Besides, the people in the castle are happy to have Cecil and the others safe.


    All of a sudden on this occasion, if we''re going to do something like ''I''ll show you evidence footage'', it''s a declaration of war mood at once!


    Let me take my word for it first to avoid it. Proclamation of war at once in the atmosphere of the field can be a thing of affairs.


    You gave me permission to do my job, so stay still even if you''re upset. Cecil cries... because she won''t, but she''ll be in trouble.


    "Okay, here we go. Ladies and gentlemen, be prepared."


    And with some tension, video releases began from the reality of cold treatment to the disturbances in Carlosa.


    ¡­ as a result.


    The hall, where many should be gathered, was quiet, and the majority of it transformed into a very horrific situation of facelessness.


    Everyone is silent instead of angry. It''s definitely better to be aroused.


    Wow... I expected that, but whoa! I''m just scared of a lot of beauty shapes!


    Ladies and gentlemen, I have even forgotten to fix my expression because my anger is pounding through me.


    Smile! Make a gentle smile, upper class ladies and gentlemen!


    Such a cry of heart is vain, and it is anger that even the samurai mourn ''hard work'' has flown out before Cecil''s return.


    Oh, I knew it. You can''t be mad, if you saw that one.


    "Well... you had a wonderful experience"


    Sin... a cold voice echoes in the hall where The voice comes from the queen.


    "Ugh... Master Mage? You saw this, didn''t you take the first word for it because you knew how we reacted?


    "Well, what do you think? Truth be told, I don''t want to grieve my friend."


    "Yes, you are a good friend of the Celes."


    They found out why I took the word fast, but they ignore the offense of disrespect.


    Yeah, if they called it disrespectful, it was out.


    "We don''t want our daughter to grieve either. Because there are some earlier words. But."


    Once the words were cut, the queen pointed her gaze in a certain direction.


    "The power of decision for this country rests with His Majesty. Convince me of that."


    Cecil also looks at his father, the king, with a slightly nervous look. No, not just Cecil, everyone.


    He seems calm at first sight, but he is the king who has protected the small country. There is no way it can be evaluated as it appears.


    "The Master of Magic. I''m guessing you''ll have an end that we''re comfortable with?


    Until then, he stared at me in silence - I guess he was trying to identify me for what the mothers would do to their daughters - King Corbella spinning his words quietly.


    "Of course. Do you think human retaliation, even if it''s different from the world, is loose, etc. called livestock?


    "Heh, as far as the report and previous footage go, I don''t think he has a lot of fun personality. But you don''t kill your enemies, do you?


    "To die is the same as to ''end it''. That''s all I want."


    Yes, the endless, invisible pain that follows twitching.


    A life of constant attention to my surroundings, frightened by the country and my fears.


    ''Sakura'' isn''t such a kind thing to me, it might be worth using.


    It''s not pathetic. Reverse, reverse.


    King Corbella looked back at me as I said it with a beautiful hidden smile. That''s how I snort one.


    "Be good! We give vengeance to the Wizard. But if it doesn''t work out for you, does it work?


    "Whatever you want."


    The word is decisive.


    In the meantime, Corbella''s declaration of war seems to have been avoided. Cecil also had a relief look on her face.


    The atmosphere on the ground seems to have calmed down a lot, and I can hear you blurring.


    "Now, I have a few questions for you, Lord Mage. I wonder if I could get some time."


    "Yes, I don''t mind"


    King Corbella nods satisfactorily at the instant answer.


    Now, it looks like we have to have a dialogue with the king.


    What do you want me to ask you?


    Oh, before that.


    "Your Majesty, I must tell you something."


    "Hmm, what is it?


    "I think you''ll soon receive a bounty on your bounty neck from Carlosa and a lot of money from Irfena in the name of me or Cecil, so please go to Corbella''s financial resources"


    "What?"


    The king tilts his neck and Cecil and Emma also have a strange look on their face.


    Oh, did you two only notice the bounty on the bounty neck?


    "Mizuki, I know the bounty, but you don''t know the money from Ilfena, do you?


    "I do? ''Cause I''m the one who attacked you, and that''s why Mr. Clarence is turning you in."


    ""... ah ""


    They had both completely forgotten. Unexpectedly the raised voice is hammered.


    "Mr. Keith, I''m sure he''s telling Corbella he wanted the bounty delivered. I think Mr. Clarence would take it from Kivera, knowing it was a souvenir to Corbella."


    "What makes you think that?


    "You saw how fast Kivera responded. Then I''ll take it and give it to Irfena as compensation until I run out of money to ask her not to do another crazy imitation."


    I have trouble imitating Kivera any more foolishly, I would take my fortune so grandly that the expression take away fits perfectly. Then Kivera''s nostalgia won''t hurt.


    Even if Kivela doesn''t do it, Ilfena will do it instead. Absolutely.


    You don''t look like you''re reflecting, you can''t retaliate right after the incident.


    "By the way, Mr. Clarence is the husband of Lady Charlene, Duke of Bashre. Whatever you think, you should honestly pay compensation."


    Poor, the Irfena elite will come out happy. The wound is definitely shallower than paying to end it at once rather than getting nettine done afterwards.


    "You guys... what the hell are you doing here?


    The voice of King Corbella invites the laughter around him that it must have been a fugitive life.


    Uh.


    I ended up with more of a trip than a fugitive life. And full of events.


    Since then, I''ve been put through to the rooms. The samurai and the escort won''t join the conversation, so you should think there''s something you''d like to hear personally.


    Well, what do they say?


    "I''m curious... why did the Wizard take on this story? You haven''t been harmed in any way."


    King Corbella seems to be purely in doubt. It seems that some information has been conveyed, so I also thought I knew about revenge.


    Well, if you normally think about it, you wouldn''t think you''d turn the country against your enemies with personal grievances, so you thought you were pushed off by the Marquis of Leckbari.


    "I have something to think about."


    "Hmm, for King Rudolph? I hear you''re best friends."


    "... including that, I''ll just say"


    The original reason I rode this story was revenge ten years ago. But in a way, I am also a victim of Kivera.


    The destruction of the rear palace was meant to crush the intrusive side chambers and convict every house. Once crushed, the house can''t be easily rebuilt. Besides, some of them must have been quite high-ranking houses.


    Rudolph cut it off, so much so that he was called King Solemn Qing.


    ... Isn''t that strange? This.


    Rudolph and I are kings, so you know that the side chambers should be accepted even in the sense of getting an inner tie or a back shield.


    Especially when it comes to what the country leaned towards ten years ago. It is normal to think that it is necessary. Yet they refused to touch any of the side chambers and rejected them completely. As far as the country''s number one attitude on a daily basis, it''s a bit unusual to dislike it that far.


    The possibility from here would simply be ''not to let the sideroom''s parents take power''. Or ''I''m in trouble when I''m inside''. And besides that, I have a few other questions.


    If it is Kivela who has invaded me, I feel like choosing a way to take control of the crushed territory from the incompetent nobles first.


    It doesn''t have to be a major territory to be a hub, so let''s think of it as a stepping stone inside...


    Not only does that upper level let the numbers say things and attack, but it also targets. There are many things you should be able to invade after building a scaffold, so it''s unlikely that you didn''t notice it there.


    But in fact, the incompetent aristocrats survive ten years on top of all the territory intact. Instead of desperate to rebuild the house, he had the power to be pushed against the king by the side room.


    ... a lot to spare, hey? If it was a pretty dangerous situation ten years ago, it would normally be a little more important, even though I say I have no leeway. That''s why I make the hypothesis.


    You were a traitor, weren''t you? Home to the side rooms.


    You don''t think their territory was damaged by chance? Even though Rudolph''s inspection was in such a state of internal plunder that the enemy''s magic unit appeared ''by chance''? I don''t think you''re capable of defending your territory, do you?


    If you have only acted in self-preservation, then you will not be ambitious because you should have a rather narrow shoulder. There is no wonder that the territory is in a state of tug.


    It''s also odd that Kivera, who is full of ambition, is not doing anything right now, if you say so already. Since he was evacuated, he tried to erode from the inside as the next measure, or something.... There are also rumors about Alberda.


    Rudolph wouldn''t have had that much authority at the time, and I don''t think it would have helped if a king with the power of decision presented evidence of betrayal in incompetence. Guess that led to massive solemnity.


    "Evidence alone can''t be a great sin," and "When someone with a status in vain turns to advocacy, it can''t be done," some parts of it came from past experience, right?


    Of course, Rudolph and the others haven''t said anything to me, so it''s all just my speculation. However, in addition to the internal circumstances of the country, it is possible that I was alert and did not give the information because I knew that I was a retaliatory person.


    I''m watching you interact with the side room with as much momentum as "Kill me back if you get hit" and "Retaliation is until the culprit is destroyed," I can''t give you more information than you need if you want to limit yourself to the job you asked for.


    Even Sail hasn''t mentioned the name of the country he''s invaded when he revealed the circumstances behind the Red Hero. Isn''t that because I was wary of noticing the culprit?


    It''s a life-threatening thing, me. So what you''re gonna do is take revenge, right?


    It is natural to have a intention to kill behind the scenes even in the side room and its parents'' house that I put my hands down.


    As far as Kivela is concerned, suspicion has turned to certainty in living on the run. So there is a desire to reward Rudolph and the others for their hard work, but my personal retaliation is not a mistake.


    I bet you didn''t think Rudolph and the others would leak information they were supposed to have hidden from the unexpected. Though the Marquis of Leckbari would not have had that intention.


    In case the hypothesis is wrong, my personal vengeance remains on the Corbella Irfena side, so no problem. Of course it is difficult to forgive the invasion of Zebrast.


    Too many elements to be resented and say, ''Talk! It''s not the mastermind of a side-room commotion!'' Something like that won''t stop my revenge. I''m not even willing to stop it.


    I want revenge on Kivela as one of the indirect victims... now the presence of Prince Wang is todome, as is the case with Cecil and Irfena.


    I''m obsessed, Kivera. Not to the extent that you can execute a "silly" puppet.


    Beginning with harassment, kidnapping, poisoning, killing. Finally, an insult to the demon kings of Prince Asshole.


    You shouldn''t be crying all the way down here. If a handkerchief hates it, he hates it up to the mastermind, and if left alone, he could be harmed in the future.


    I''m in the mood, and I''m happy to talk about the Marquis of Leckbari. Something to miss a nice opportunity to retaliate grandly against the mastermind I''ve always suspected.


    "... Whatever you say sounds useless"


    "I''m sorry. I understand it seems unnatural for me to move."


    "I''m sorry. The human race in this country has a tight bond and a closed surface. It''s the same with Celeste and the others."


    "Isn''t it natural as royalty to be wary of others?


    "Aren''t you angry? Give me a hand here. I don''t trust you."


    "I won''t be angry. I think it''s natural to defend my country, and I''m convinced to cut me off if I have to."


    To put it that way, King Corbella opened his eyes lightly and was stuck in words. I laughed without any alarm afterwards.


    "He''s got to trust you. Ceres was worried...... ''He might not treat me the way he always has when the journey is over''. I guess you don''t want to lose it because you''re not only a friend who can run it out."


    "You don''t hate me just because I prioritize duty, do you? I don''t think you can help yourself."


    "There are surprisingly few people who think that. Even if you understand your duty as a top priority, you don''t follow your emotions."


    When I say that, I bow my head deep as I sit down.


    Hey!? A samurai or some knight is watching, king!


    "Let''s be grateful as fathers, not kings. Well done. You''ve delivered the Celestes safely."


    "It was a pleasant trip. And keep your head up because you''re restless."


    I am restless in a disrespectful sense. If this thing gets through to the nobles or something, they''re going to ban me from going in and out, me.


    Horrible that the escort knight won''t even change his expression without saying anything.


    King Corbella, with his head raised gradually, still grinned.


    "I want you to stay friends with Ceres."


    "Of course it is."


    "Heh heh, if I had a friend like you, it wouldn''t have been a bad thing about Kivela."


    That''s a different matter, please.


    Because no matter how good the elements were, you''ll never get out of hand!

 109 The event is grand.

    After a touching reunion and report, and your conversation with the King.


    ¡­ For some reason I am also being invited to participate in meetings to decide on future policies.


    He was captured and abducted by Cecil, or something.


    They pushed me off because I was involved, or something.


    Mother also toured the meeting - she can''t participate. You mean you don''t have a say - or something.


    It''s loaded with penetration points. Is that okay, Corbella!?


    "... Didn''t you say it was closed?


    "Um, I think it''s closed to outsiders, huh?


    "Am I not as outsider as I thought? I belong to Ilfena, don''t join me, I''m not good at interfering in internal affairs"


    "Ha! I''m a party to this, so let''s give him a tour and some advice."


    To King Corbella, who laughs with pleasure. All the participants smile through my presence.


    "It''s okay! If we don''t care, OK! ''And just come flat out.


    "Nice, Mizuki. You''re gonna do something anyway, right?


    "I will? But I''m not going to tell Corbella in advance what I''m going to do just by asking her to lend me a place."


    To put it clearly, Cecil looks suspicious.


    By the way, my current location is on Cecil''s lap. I sit sideways like every now and then.


    I said I was standing and I smiled and rejected it. Think about your future relationship. You don''t have any spare time for friendly appeals to your surroundings, Princess.


    ¡­¡­


    Somebody get in there and say, "The princess is a woman, too."


    I don''t know if your idea is male because you''re the only one around, Cecil.


    Emma said, "Cecil''s words and behavior haven''t changed since she was a child," so I guess she''s always been a Rin and Reliable masculine character.


    ... I don''t even feel like that inspired the King Prince''s complex.


    The feeling of inferiority that the royal family is inferior to the queen in terms of masculinity also applauded the cold treatment. Cecil is more of a ''prince'' than a ''princess'', isn''t she, a thought circuit?


    Well, anyway.


    Cecil''s behavior is the reason why even the queens can''t let me take part in a tour.


    If ''The Wizard Who Helped the Princess Escape'' joins us here, they will say ''The Wizard had a connection with Corbella from the beginning''. It doesn''t mean you just have to keep quiet.


    As a countermeasure, Cecil, a party that is not surprised to be here, is taking me.


    The reason for this is that whoever hears it may know it''s a lie, "I can feel safe with the Wizard who helped me."


    In fugitive life, it was the stronghold of the mind. That''s convincing as a general theory. I can''t do this if I know Cecil herself.


    That''s why I''m in this state.


    The current situation is'' Dolls and Sisters'', which is common in educational programmes. That''s the closest thing.


    That''s in the form of a ''sister'' (= Cecil) listening to a meeting conversation with a ''doll Mizuki'' (= me) opponent!


    The people who were in the meeting listened to the conversation ''by chance'', in the form of asking Cecil if you care. Who, the guy who figured this out?


    That''s why my surroundings are listening to me and Cecil''s conversation.


    "Why? I think you should have a meeting."


    "The saying ''I don''t know'' is the strongest, Cecil. Everyone will be convinced that even if I do something, ''I just let you join me as a party on the occasion of an apology''. Anything else will be my only problem. I''m not getting involved."


    "But it''s about our country, isn''t it?


    "You''re at an overwhelming disadvantage to Kivera now, aren''t you? Even the situation is humiliating for Kivera, and we shouldn''t create a gap to be inserted."


    If I suck, everything on the run is going to say Corbella''s ploy or something, and I added that Cecil just shut up.


    Surely if I had a meeting, I wouldn''t be too surprised at what I did.


    But what if they think it''s unnatural?


    It is only natural to distrust being calm. Then Corbella''s perception of the victim unilaterally could collapse.


    "Didn''t Corbella plot this to discredit Kivela?


    We can''t ignore the words of a great power without proof.


    You don''t have to worry about anything if it''s just Prince Asshole, but if they report the situation, the upper management of Kivera might suspect that.


    The status quo is that Kivera is the villain unilaterally, I don''t think we''ll miss the elements that overshadow it.


    The conspiracies are as correct as you can think against me, but if you are in upper Kibera, you will judge that it is more effective to use Corbella as a means of silencing him than attacking an individual magician.


    "Anyway, doubt it, figure out a way to win after assuming the worst possible"


    It''s in my creed when I work out measures. I believe it is absolutely possible to rewind somewhere, even if something unexpected happens if you always think that way.


    I won''t punish you. I won''t punish you. I''m good at retrying! Challenge in a spirit of indomitable. If you eventually win, there will be no problem.


    At the end of the day, I need a flexible idea to laugh. That''s what brainwork is all about.


    "... So what should Corbella do in the future?


    In a gentle sigh, Cecil asked me.


    "Many countries will be contacting you about this, so reply to everything. I think we should add this after giving a ''detailed'' explanation of the circumstances as far as possible. ''Let me invite you to a place of apology. I''ll leave the judgment to their emissaries''!


    "You call someone from another country a place of apology?


    "Yes. If Prince Wang acts in good faith, Kivera wins. Whatever the facts are, the criticism of Kivela will subside. What do you think? Corbella''s being too sincere about Kivela, right?


    "Sure, that would be enough to call the outsiders..."


    Even so, Cecil doesn''t seem convinced. Well, I have no choice. Cecilistically, it would be something like ''Why should Corbella prepare a place to show the sincerity of Prince Wang''?


    The reaction of the surrounding people is also subtle. That''s what happens when you think about it normally.


    But.


    "That Prince Wang is honest...... no, you think you can apologize properly?


    "I think we can fix it on the surface, right?


    "So stir up"


    "What?"


    Even as he nodded at Cecil''s words, he laughed.


    "I''m in, too, right? Besides... you think you''re on the spot without a hand?


    Prince Wang''s character is very easy to understand in a way. It would be easy to get on if you stirred it up.


    The problem is to make him or her say something that should also be called a decision hit, but this has enough cards on his or her journey to date.


    "Kivera needs to think while we''re on the run, what''s best to do?"


    Is that your kindness?


    "It''s kindness in a way, it''s cruelty in a way."


    Cecil and the others don''t know, a conversation with the Demon King. That''s everything.


    The advantage of buying time is that it fits not only on the fugitive side, but also on the Kivera side.


    "There are two things I wish for the Corbella side. One is to participate in the apology venue and the other is to be beside Princess Celestina at that time. And then... a personal wish."


    That''s what I said, then put one hand in Cecil''s ear and keep your mouth close. Keep it to yourself.


    It turns everyone around who seems surprised into something that Cecil''s expression seems to enjoy elsewhere.


    "That sounds like fun! I''ll ask for it, too."


    "Heh heh, this much is forgiven, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, that''s not unnatural, given the circumstances."


    He smiled at us and leaned his neck more and more.


    Sweet perception of me - Corbella ladies and gentlemen. If this is Irfena, he''s being immediately grabbed by the roots and made to wash and expose.


    I mean, that''s the atmosphere. It is also called a trap or evil plot.


    It''s not equals that the ladies of my age can have fun, in my case. Cecil is the same.


    "Father, I''d like you to forgive me for speaking."


    "Ugh... um, let me know"


    To Cecil, who is strangely in a good mood, King Corbella gives permission to speak, albeit with a slight pull.


    "So..."


    Even as I listened to Cecil, I turned my gaze out the window.


    I heard that herbs are abundant but crops are scarce because they are surrounded by mountains.... So you don''t have a lot of farmland.


    But if there are mountains, there seems to be yams or something. With asparagus. It''s just not recognized as food, is it?


    Why don''t we go find him when this thing''s over?


    "Mizuki, what''s wrong?


    "... wanting to explore the mountains"


    "Let''s go when this is over."


    You somehow perceived what you were thinking, and Cecil turned her raw warm gaze and slight expectations.


    It''s okay, for me my interest in Prince Wang is less than yam but I will not bury him properly...... because I will shut him up.


    That''s why it''s the day.


    Or Kivera''s behavior was faster than expected.


    Kivera said, ''It''s no good leaving that fool as Prince of Kings till hours!'' I have known about the return of the princess all the time. I have had an immediate visit interview. It''s very convincing, let''s just be sympathetic.


    That''s three days after returning, by the way. Normally, there should be a lot of things to do, such as getting approval from the council or adjusting the schedule - including other attendants because it''s Prince Wang''s visit - discussing the security posture.


    Especially when it comes to security, it''s important because he''s the next king.... if normal.


    So you''re saying this visit has already been decided for quite some time?


    Prince Wang''s security is no problem?


    If anything happens, it''ll be Corbella''s fault, no way!


    I don''t think you would welcome the king and prince of a great power without a formal application to see him.


    From this, too, we can see a clear attitude towards Corbella as a shield and a pledge. Sure, as a country, I''m in a good position. You have zero integrity, don''t you?


    And now, what am I doing?


    "... what are you going to do"


    The Chancellor has caught me for some reason. Well, was the Chancellor dispatched from Zebrest?


    By the way, I have confirmed from Ilfena the Demon King and his delightful companions, from Barraksin His Highness Linus and Mr. Ricard, from Alberda the King and Glenn for some reason, and from Carlossa the Assistant Chancellor.


    They say there are others, but that''s about all I know. By the way, the source is Cecil.


    Whatever you think, it''s a spectacle. For once, it''s a place to apologize.


    ''They sent someone who could be trusted as a country,'' King Corbella told them, so they were undoubtedly representatives of their countries.


    Carlosa and Baraxin may be the common candidates, but Alberda is a perfect sight to see. I''m a little tired of Glenn compared to Mr. Will, who''s cheerful.


    Ladies and gentlemen, we''re in the middle of organizing information in a separate room. Looks like we have a big room for the exchange of information.


    So.


    I was in the room I was given because I had to dress up quite a bit, but the Chancellor opened the door that leads to the hallway after the shift.


    ... Yep, sounds like you were just walking on the spot by chance. I don''t think it has the problematic child exploration feature.


    React quickly to me trying to unintentionally close the door, immediately captured and back into the room.


    The confused Knights of Corbella said to the Knights of Zebrest, whom the Chancellor had taken, "Because it is the usual!" He smiled and said silently. That''s why there are only the Chancellor and me in the room.


    "As a party, I apologize and take a tour."


    "Is that really all!? Look, this isn''t Irfena or Zebrast. You should be allowed to behave yourself!


    "It''s terrible, O.K.! It''s a public place, and you don''t think I woke up as a lady!?


    "Who is it?" What''s wrong with expecting that from you!


    "Cool!


    "Think back to your daily deeds and then say things."


    When I put my hand on my chest and accidentally missed my gaze, I was eagled in the head. My Lord Chancellor, my treatment is plain awful, isn''t it?


    Yeah, but it''s a corner, so let me ask you something.


    "Chancellor, I''d like to ask you something."


    "... what?


    They listen to me even though I''m slightly wary. Ohkan, let go of my hand for now.


    "What''s behind the destruction of the palace? - Kivera''s involved, isn''t she? The side rooms'' parents are traitors?


    "... what are you talking about"


    "Thinking about it later, crushing every home is too much. Besides, isn''t it unnatural that in about ten years you could afford the side rooms'' parents'' homes?


    ¡­¡­


    You wanted to hear it for once, this. Chancellor, do you accept that silence is an affirmation?


    In contrast, the Chancellor looks at me as he explores.


    ... Um, can you let go of the good hand because it''s a serial expansion?


    "You don''t think that''s why you took this one?


    "Come on? It''s true the Marquis Leckbari wanted to help the princess. I found out it was Kivera who invaded Zebrast ten years ago because of the circumstances. I know what kind of country Kivera is in this case."


    "Um, old raccoon... do something extra"


    Rarely does the bitterly grunting Chancellor rant about whether he can''t afford it.


    The old raccoon of the culprit seems to be doing just as well. Looks like he made me cry with the Demon King lately.


    "Later, he never touched the invading country ten years ago in Zebrast, or speculated from the fact that Rudolph, the country''s number one predicted a decline in national power while still crushing the parents'' homes in the side rooms!


    If you continue to do so, the Chancellor has silenced you. Well, you can''t expose your own country in Corbella.


    You mean my predictions were met for now? I don''t know the details.


    The power he was grasping looses, and he rises off the hand of the Chancellor, who was only to be attached to his head. I guess it''s time for Cecil to be in charge.


    "Then it''s time to go. I''ll see you later."


    After all, this is your idea.


    "It was Princess Celestina and the Queen who agreed with me."


    "Ha!? Hey, wait a minute!?


    Ignore the panicking Chancellor''s voice. Now it''s time to leave the room behind.


    Ugh... have fun, Prime Minister! Because it''s happening because you got approval, like I said!


    It''s not like Kivera would be at a disadvantage or anything. It''s a favor, isn''t it?


    Come on, Prince Wang? Can you use it properly?


    The envoys who arrived at Corbella, they asked me to add a wish from you.


    "Thank you for riding my country''s proposal."


    ''They will be informed, but many of them will remain rumoured''


    "Even if my Corbella tells the truth, I don''t think she can believe everything."


    "Therefore, I want you to see if Kivera''s sincerity is true or not in the eyes of those you trust."


    "But"


    "His Royal Highness Prince Wang would have to be extra careful if he had the eyes of others."


    "I want attendees to drink the terms that are there"


    "The outfit is an aristocracy prepared by our country, or a knight''s outfit"


    "And the wearing of demonic props that make your face incorrectly discernible"


    "A sincere apology would make no difference without the eyes of others."


    It''s called "All in the guise of Corbella officials." I''m asking you that day to prevent information from being compromised.


    With the eyes of other countries, acting will also be powerful. Now let''s observe if Corbella alone takes the same attitude! That''s an attempt.


    It''s important, isn''t it? Because "Prince of Kivera" is the occasion to show sincerity towards "Corbella".


    Even an apology in public, Kivera has an overwhelming advantage over Corbella, even a very simple apology: ''I apologized!'' I might say.


    Block the escape route. This, the basics in the basics.


    Finally, I ran to the story to increase the liking of everyone who sees it in the entertainment direction. In addition to the above serious text, the proposal from me as it stands is written and given in an annex.


    Its title is "On the Society to Watch His Royal Highness Prince Wang (established for this limited time)". I tried to make a wish about this with my own interpretation of King Corbella''s serious text.


    Prince Wang of the Great Power hosts the "First" Sorry "" event in the lead role.


    The synopsis is targeted at ''children who succeed for the first time while adults watch'' by toddlers.


    Let''s watch you smile, baby!


    It was the content (meaning) that...... but almost everyone happily accepted it instead of being angry. "Suggestions from the Wizard who helped the Princess escape" would also be significant.


    Is it true that there was something you all thought about Kivela after that?


    Rumor has it that it was Alberda who accepted it as a pleasure, and Ilfena and Zebrest who held his head. You think it was anything but flashy? Obviously, that''s a difference in my perception.


    Well, I don''t care what my ratings are. Because it''s important that you accept the proposal.


    Good for you, Prince Wang. There are plenty of adults watching over me. No one can help you though.


    Note that Emma talks about being already close to being frustrated at the time of this plan. You look like you''re having fun for it.


    And the Corbellas. They say that keeps an eye on it raw and warm. Their anger will also go down in flames... in a sense of pity or superiority.


    "Cecil, have you got a schedule?


    You were listening to me when I knocked lightly. The samurai greets me with a grin.


    Cecil, who came out of the back room, seems to be doing well. Oh, it''s beautiful! I also feel like I know the samurai will be proud.


    I''ll be your escort today.


    "I know. Well, how do we get out?


    Take a laugh at each other for fun.


    Well, Prince Wang.


    This is the beginning of an event we''ve been waiting for, isn''t it?

 110 Dance in the hands of the Wizard.

    "... even if not as rumoured, the cold treatment did take place. My deepest apologies."


    Prince Wang bows his head in apology. In the meantime, there are Kingsguard knights and secluded apostles from other countries in the nobility who have taken the initiative besides the royal family.


    Me and Emma escort right next to Cecil. Hear Crown Prince Wang''s excuses without expression.


    Hehe, ''Not as Cold as Rumors'' huh? You know the word sincerity?


    Naturally, but the ambience is very pungent. The proximity brought in by Prince Wang also seems uncomfortable.


    Not only are we under silent pressure, but we know that there are overwhelmingly non-existent people.


    I''m sure Prince Wang has told me to listen, but it''s not strange when the content is cursed just by the content.


    If that happens, it can''t be done with the expected scenario.... mainly caused by Prince Wang.


    Please, I guess it''s true that you should just get it done. Because it usually seems like a tyrannical attitude, people.


    "... Lord Lucas says this, what do you think? Celestina."


    The king turns to his daughter, who was listening to Prince Wang''s apology with a harsh look on his face.


    Prince Wang turns his face to Cecil so that he can be fished by it, and walks over with an expression that looks sorry.


    "Princess Celestina. Please forgive me for my insensitivity."


    It is frustrating to dwell in your eyes on the back of your back with words, even if you are keeping a good eye on them.


    I guess the emotion that resides if you don''t know what the pledge is, anyway, is a schematic of reconciliation.


    "Please take my hand again and come to Kivera. I won''t let this happen again."


    "I''m doing this so far, tell me to forgive you," he just kneels down and reaches out.


    I can''t refuse this to a princess tied to a vow. The proximity to knowing the pledge gave the expression of relief before hearing the answer, and the prince Wang also felt spared.


    But.


    "There''s more to fooling around with."


    The words gave Prince Wang a frightened look.


    "Hih, princess?


    "The princess? Me? Who would trust a man who begs another woman for forgiveness?


    "Hey, are you... Princess Celestina?"


    "I am the magician who brought the princess to Corbella. I don''t trust Kivera, who has been so cold. I''m here with the king''s permission to escort the princess."


    There are three of me, Emma Cecil, ahead of the king''s face. It is clear in it that Emma, the samurai, is excluded, but the rest is the opposite of the outfit.


    Princess Celestina dresses up as Corbella''s Kingsguard knight.


    I borrowed a dress from Corbella.


    It''s not strange that a magician doesn''t have the right clothes for a public place. I borrowed it, that means.


    A dress in my possession is a luxury for Corbella in the sense of a special material/additive effect... if you are noticed, you are likely to be suspicious/large. So dismissed.


    I guess Prince Wang recognized me as a princess because I was out before Cecil. Normally, that''s right.


    But I said, ''I don''t trust Kivera''. It''s natural to be a shield.


    Cecil is not changing the color of her hair or eyes, by the way. The excuse ''I didn''t know'' doesn''t work because Princess Celestina is just wearing knightly clothes.


    "The Wizard? What the hell did you do?


    "I didn''t do anything. You were the one who made the mistake of Princess Celestina, even though you could clearly see her face, right? Besides, didn''t you admit earlier that Kivera had something to do with this?


    "Ku......!


    "I am here because the king has forgiven me."


    Right, and if you turn your gaze to the king, King Corbella snorted back firmly.


    There is no way that an unrelated person can be allowed to be here in the first place. Common sense.


    "Lord Lucas? Didn''t you apologize to the princess? Besides, the magician asked to be present. Is it natural that you''re a party?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "Or"


    For a moment the king made his eyes hard.


    "Are you going to tell me there''s something inconvenient?


    "No... that''s not true"


    Even though he fades slightly in his face, Prince Wang denies the king''s words. That''s right. Nah, I can''t be stupid and honest about ''yes'' here.


    As Kivela, I never want you to come out, ''the one who helped escape'' knowing the truth about cold treatment.


    You must have thought that being in Corbella would never come out in public because of the possibility of being able to see Kivela.


    Usually it''s just a report. But I''m not normal, so no problem.


    "As a party, I am obliged to tell the truth. Once it moves, it''s only natural to be responsible until the end, right?


    You understand, smiling and telling him, all the people from Kivera faded their faces.


    Why do you think I was listening to your excuses? It''s decided against the facts, isn''t it?


    If we let them speak first, it will be the official view of Kivera, because it is an apology by an official messenger in public. Besides, the guy who said it was Prince Wang.


    Conversely, if this one says it first, I won''t be able to drag Kivela''s words out of the messengers.


    "Personal objections" to what we have presented will not allow Kivera to remain silent. Just cut off Prince Wang and a new messenger comes to apologize. Then you can''t use the same hand.


    It would be useless to say, ''The messengers said something of their own accord, Kivera doesn''t think that way'', because it would be out if they took a pledge in public.


    Come on, now we''re all set.


    Let''s get Kivera''s lies right, shall we?


    "Now, I''d like to show you the cold footage that went on in Kivera."


    That being said, when I took out the demon props, the Kivera forces faded their complexion more and more.


    "Oh, wait! It was made."


    "Alas, I think we should release the information equally to all Corbella? And if it proves false, it would be good for Kivera."


    "That''s... yes"


    "Fine, shut up.... Lord Magic Master, please do it from me."


    Shut up the side that raised his voice. Prince Wang turns to me. I''m even grinning at the thin spots when I hear about the demonic prop footage that created some room.


    "You would know that if you were a magician. He said the demonic prop footage was'' something I can''t say for sure ''. Do you believe in us or in such things? I want to entrust you to Corbella."


    I glance back at Prince Wang.


    When did you let Corbella judge you after raising the faults in the demonic prop footage?


    There is no such thing as impartiality there. It''s an intimidation of whether Corbella can say no to Kivela.


    "Of course it is. I''m not the judge."


    Operate the Nodding Demonic Prop.


    Some of the messengers from other countries will have seen it because of what I scattered. Uncomfortable footage that frowns, even if you know it, cannot be tolerated if it is true.


    Hehe... Prince Wang? You can think of someone who can handle it easily, right?


    Everyone is silent after the footage is finished. He gives a harsh look and turns his suspicious gaze to Hiraki and Kibera Momentum.


    Prince Wang and I obviously float in it that we can afford. Prince Wang had a grin on his mouth whether convinced of his victory or not.


    But before I open my mouth to ask Corbella, I will strike my next hand.


    Come on, now''s the real deal.


    "Take a look at this first"


    I said so and received a piece of paper from Emma, who was holding back beside me, and gave it to Prince Wang.


    Prince Wang, who was surprised to receive it, raised his voice of consternation when he looked through.


    "Isn''t this my rear palace plan!


    "Take a good look, huh? Are you sure it''s a view of the rear palace?


    "Definitely.... How did you get this?


    Prince Wang stares at me with a swordswallowing light in his eyes.


    But I smile at it.


    "You admitted it. I didn''t get it, I drew it."


    "What?


    "It was drawn from the earlier cold footage of the princess. I mean, you yourself admitted that it was definitely in the rear palace."


    "Nah!?


    Elsewhere I continue to say things that I never thought would stop me from saying.


    "Indeed, footage of demonic props that video memories will be affected by phantoms and hallucinations. But."


    Turn off your words once and gaze behind Prince Wang. There are messengers from other countries.


    "They must be clearly created by the operator. In other words, a phantom or something so precise that it can create a view of the interior of the posterior palace is impossible except for those who know the posterior palace well. Because it doesn''t reproduce some of the poles."


    "It would be possible if we broke in beforehand!


    Sure, that would be possible.


    But I tilt my neck gently and inquire back.


    "How, is it? You think there aren''t any guard knights or samurai in Kivera''s backyard to blame for the suspicious? You''ll definitely notice, right, if you do that. If the person is a phantom, it''s extra remarkable."


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "... Oh, indeed, there was not even a knight of escort, rather than a samurai, in the vicinity of Princess Wang. As I said earlier, this is my memory of saving the princess. I forgot to tell you, we''re still shooting demon props."


    "Ku... you"


    "It''s too bad to be in the middle of nowhere. I wish I could have told you the truth from the beginning."


    I laugh if I don''t just distort my lips to. Since the beginning, I won''t tell you that some footage has been recorded in the demonic props because I want Prince Wang himself to testify that ''the cold footage is all over the back palace''.


    Nor does the saying ''I was showing hallucinations'' work, of course. Both hallucinations and phantoms must be cooperating in shooting the footage that will be based on the entire rear palace, including Prince Wang, so if you insist on "what was made," it means cooperating.


    Don''t create footage from scratch. Because it''s a "reproduction" based on what actually happened elsewhere.


    This is the place where Prince Kibera''s king will apologize. It naturally makes my mind feel bad if I tell a lie.


    Turns out the excuse far from honesty and that cold treatment were the facts, and behind Prince Wang, several were frowning.


    I don''t think it would be a mere rumor if they could poke the evidence so far. It would be enough judgment material.


    Win first. Come on, let''s go on!


    "Oh, that''s all I have to say!


    Turn to King Corbella, ignoring the seemingly repentant King Prince.


    The king raised a slight eyebrow at me for the fun of it, but turned his face without breaking his stern expression.


    "I have something to tell you, king."


    "Good, forgive"


    "Yes. Earlier, Prince Wang mistaken me for a princess. Did you know that the rumors of the people said," I didn''t even raise the vale when I was married "?


    "Oh, you sure did. I didn''t have to ask. Non was there. It''s true."


    Nod one at what has been said. Testimony from the King, the father of the bride, so it is not suspected to be false.


    "Though there are testimonies of princesses and samurai, few will believe that it is a clean marriage beyond having married for a year. But if you lay your body on top of each other, you can''t possibly know your face, can you?


    "Of course. Most importantly, Celestina and the Magic Master are not alike at all."


    "Yeah, you''re right. So... Princess Celestina is still a clean body. Thank you so much for your time."


    It''s going to be a foul spot in your life! and added with a good smile with all the strength the king snorted firmly at me.


    This is super important. This is one of the reasons why we invite messengers from other countries.


    ''Cause Kivela might throw up a lie that disparages Cecil in anger, huh?


    King, I nodded, ''Well done, you proved it! Does that mean''?


    Or ''Exactly! I don''t need any dirt on my life''?


    Well, I guess I don''t speak up because I know exactly what the situation is. Then I''ll be the only one who rummaged.


    Messengers from other countries must be sure to tell the country. It sounds like Cecil''s worth!


    "You, what do you mean by life''s filth!


    "Oh, isn''t it natural to be glad you didn''t get worthless dirt?"


    "Not worth it!?


    "We hear that political marriage is the norm for all royalty and nobility. Besides, this marriage is what King Kivera wanted. Aren''t you ashamed? I can''t believe you prioritize your personal feelings over your position and your power."


    "Ko, this... eh"


    "Because you don''t even know Princess Celestina''s face, it turns out that you haven''t touched the Princess with one finger. It was Prince Wang himself who proved it."


    Prince Wang is staring at me for his anger.


    Ha! That''s sweet, boy. Think a little bit about what your words and actions will mean.


    It scares me more or less to the point of staring, or the Demon King''s smile scares me more!


    Even Zebrast''s side room had a more temperamental guy, didn''t it? Idiots who don''t think about losing... even though they say they were very belligerent.


    And there''s no such thing as shutting people up without wielding power, is there, you?


    "I was just being honest with Elaine!


    "In your position, what marriage requires is duty, not love. If you don''t want to use medicine, you should do your duty... and the princess can''t praise you for what you need to do."


    "Don''t keep Elaine with you who speak plainly of such things. Wouldn''t a woman be a little more discreet?


    "It''s natural that I understand without having to say it. I want you to be ashamed of your incompetence before I tell you what you don''t deserve."


    Idiot, when I sighed at him all the time, now it was time for Prince Wang to shut up. He just thought it was a bad minute.


    You''re an idiot, Prince Wang. I''m telling these stories to prove Princess Celestina''s innocence, right?


    The more noise you make, the more legitimate this one will be.


    Besides, you testified yourself, "I was honest with Elaine," right?


    Everyone around us will pick up the right information from our call as a fact.


    At last, I made it clear in public that ''Prince Kivela''s king ignores even his royal life and even scorns his royal duty''.


    He doesn''t seem to notice. Hey, that one. The only repentance that would occupy my head would be the remorse I was frightened of.


    That''s very easy to understand. Seriously, it''s a toy worth stirring.


    I''m going to go gunning for self-destruction!


    "Yeah, well, it''s marriage.... Is there really such a fact?


    "What?


    "I hear the pledge was one-sided: ''The Crown Princess cannot resist the King and the Crown Prince''. Princess Celestina understands your position very well, so... what purpose was it used for?


    "A princess in a small country would make a difference."


    "No, I''m not saying that."


    Gently shake your head and gaze around.


    "A pledge to silence those who understand the role of Princess Wang. Didn''t you use it to silence yourself? Yes, for example," Embezzlement of the King''s Princess'' Budget, "" Cold treatment that takes up most of her belongings and doesn''t even satisfactorily give her a meal ". Didn''t you restrict your actions because you thought it was awkward to report these to King Kivela?


    Taunton, and the surroundings stir.


    Everyone in Corbella knows beforehand, it must have been everyone else who leaked their voice.


    Prince Wang opens his mouth in a hurry as he runs his gaze around him.


    "On what basis did the Wizard Master do that?


    "It''s me, I still looked into this a lot. It''s a political marriage, there''s no choice but to have some cold treatment."


    I frown like I had trouble sighing so deliberately.


    "You don''t know how I broke into the back palace, do you? The room you gave the princess... well, it''s a small room in the corner. That was for entering and exiting the hidden corridor. It seems that the lack of furniture has also led to discovery."


    "Nah!?


    You didn''t know. Prince Wang raises his voice.


    ... you, check the evacuation route. Or didn''t you know which room you could have shoved Cecil into?


    "You seem surprised. Prince Wang, your surprise proved that you were completely indifferent to the princess''s treatment."


    "It was the ladies who prepared the room!


    "Isn''t that why they followed your words and addressed the least worthy room in the rear palace to the Crown Princess? They don''t know there''s a hidden passage."


    In fact, you can''t possibly know that unless you''re in some position.


    And finally, the hidden passage leads to the castle, right? I can prove it''s true by simply flirting with the information "connected to the library warehouse".


    Dungeons, it''s my personal hobby to have explored the hidden passageways.


    "I guess Emelina, the samurai, was desperate. From there, he went to town and sold the ornaments he was wearing to get food. Indeed, a few days after my stay, a poisoned meal was carried."


    "The ladies will be negligent in their duties!


    "Oh, they were recommending harassment? Besides... if we make it better for Princess Wang, we can buy away your unhappiness, didn''t we have to try to stay out of it as much as possible?


    "... Lord Commander, one thing."


    Unexpectedly, the king calls out.


    "Why didn''t you even discover things like that?


    "That''s one of the reasons why you two are so self-reliant. It seems that no one else noticed it."


    "No one to notice? Princess Wang would have followed from Kivela about one of the maids."


    "I wasn''t there, not even the maid."


    King Corbella''s gaze increases sharpness.


    Father, keep it down. Your daughter''s success is also a cause!


    "Well... is it all that Emelina was doing alone"


    "Yeah. So I guess that''s why you left this stuff behind. For when something happened to me."


    Receive the diary from Emma, who had refrained, and give it to the king. A man with whom he had refrained from nodding to the king received the diary and offered it to the king. Of course, I already know what it is.


    It''s just performance. Because the king said, "Can I help you?"


    Because it''s a corner, I asked Prince Wang to play a part in this.


    King Corbella, who received the diary, curled through the parallax and the page for a moment and distorted his mouth.


    ¡­¡­ Oh, isn''t it a warm expression of cold treatments?


    "Yeah, I think so. So I acted. If you leave it there any longer, it''s definitely life-threatening."


    "Sounds like it. Well, Lord Lucas? I don''t think you should know what''s written here.


    "I... didn''t get a report. I apologize again."


    The gaze around the words becomes even colder.


    Hey, Prince Wang. You just told me you didn''t have to ''don''t know''. Are you willing to blame the samurai?


    Nor can King Corbella naturally be forgiven with that degree of excuse.


    "This says strange things. You think you were relinquished from your role as Lord of the Back Palace?


    "Such a thing!


    "Kings, it''s no use saying such things. You don''t even seem to realize what it means to have this conversation."


    I see Crown Prince Wang laughing with Couscous all the time as'' Troubled Kid Hey ''.


    King Corbella sighed at me like that ''I had no choice'' and stopped pursuing him, and Prince Wang looked at us suspiciously alternately.


    "Prince Wang. I have a purpose, just as you have a purpose here. ¡­ to test your sincerity and prove that cold treatment is true"


    "Hey...?


    "Think back to what you said?" I don''t know myself "?" Lack of Duty of the Samurais "? If you make a sincere apology, isn''t it incumbent upon you to understand their actions and convey the punishment to King Corbella?


    In fact, these are mandatory. Because it is this apology that I apologize as Lord even if I am not involved.


    Despite this, Prince Wang said, ''I didn''t do it!'' I repeat.


    This must be because he thought, ''We can handle it as long as we have a pledge''. I can see the soul and gall to exercise my pledge and let Cecil take it. Though it was the first time.


    Well, that would have been done without me. Because there will be a settlement between them.


    "It''s not just the footage. Prince Wang himself admitted the cold treatment in fact and" public place "! I can''t use the excuse that this is just a rumor. We''re not interested in ''who acted'', only ''whether cold treatment is a fact or not''."


    "You!


    "Oh, you''re a fine cold-hearted accomplice, too. It wouldn''t be possible if you hadn''t restricted the actions of the ladies and princesses by your authority and pledge as lord of the rear palace. The princess is the princess of Kings brought by King Kivera herself. It is possible to complain about the situation. King Kibera has the effect of a covenant, and you can''t tell a lie."


    Well, Prince Wang. Now you can''t say "Prince Wang is not involved in the cold"?


    This is a public place, and my words can be spoken more than just the presence of messengers from different countries. It''s not just the magician''s bullshit, it''s the pursuit of the cold-hearted video recorder himself as a party to Princess Wang''s escape.


    You don''t want to forgive me? Let''s twitch and narrow the siege net!


    I won''t imitate poking it off all at once, let me look for a way out and block it.


    ... Ah. There are people who seem to be having a lot of fun. King Alberda, maybe.


    Feeling like, ''Come on!'' And I want to wave. I''m sure you''ll look back, that guy.


    Well, let''s take a look at what''s been going on.


    ¡¤ Confirm that the cold footage is real and true


    -Princess Celestina is still clean and proven


    ¡¤ Proof of cold treatment of parts not shown in the video (absence of samurai/escort, lack of even daily food, renunciation of duties as lord of the rear house by Prince Wang himself - cover-up by restriction of the princess''s actions using pledges)


    Is that about it? I feel like it''s already packed. Is there any excuse for it?


    Prince Wang is admiring me! He''s a troubled kid. - You want him to play so much?


    ¡­¡­


    It''s important to scream at the roaring dog!


    Well, let''s see what happens next!


    "Yeah, well, that''s the pledge. I said earlier, ''Do you really have such facts?'' You said that, didn''t you? It''s because there''s something like this."


    Remove a piece of paper. It still remains folded and makes Prince Wang and his surroundings look suspicious.


    Looks like it''s just paper. Unless you can sense magic.


    "I borrowed it from" A Place. "Oh, of course, after I pulled this out, I hung it properly, so it wasn''t stolen."


    "Hmm, Lord Mage? You''re not saying it was stolen?


    "I just borrowed it. Plus, you can''t punish me for possession of something that hasn''t been reported stolen. There''s no one to sue, at least at the moment."


    This conversation is also necessary in advance in order not to pursue theft. The collaborators are, of course, King Corbella.


    If King Corbella, the supreme power on this occasion, is convinced, the pursuit against theft can be put behind him. I''m willing to give it back if I have to.


    "Well, Prince Wang...... did you really marry Princess Celestina?


    Open the folded paper with a grin. It is the signature of Prince Wang who is there.


    Prince Wang opened his eyes in amazement when he realized what it was.


    "Hey, you said it was a marriage pledge!? Why are you here?


    "I borrowed it, on my escape. Has Prince Wang been checking before he came here?


    "Yes, no. The court magician said the pledge had not been broken."


    "Exactly. The pledge is still in effect."


    There is no sign of Princess Celestina on the matrimonial pledge. When I give it to King Corbella, I nod and receive it. I glance lightly at it.


    "Hmm. There''s no sign of the princess anywhere."


    "No way! The pledge was made!


    "But there''s nowhere to be found? You want to check it out?


    As soon as I saw the pledge given by your hand, Prince Wang shrugged and solidified, "Stupid..."


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. The pledge has to be lifted.


    Prince Wang only looks stiff with his final weapon smashed to pieces, but is there no surprise?


    "I love pranks! When saving Princess Celestina, I was in the way, so I made a little noise. Hehe, Prince Wang? Do you regret that your thoughts on Princess Celestina have come off?


    "Master Magic, what do you mean?


    "It means that Kivera intended to use the pledge. Whether the cold treatment is true or not, there is more than" proof "that Princess Wang is the Princess Wang, because according to the" apology "of Prince Wang," you have to forgive ". If the parties settle, the rest of the country will not pinch its mouth."


    "I see you didn''t take the pledge just to get the princess free."


    "Yes. This will not tie Princess Celestina to the pledge. Marriage will disappear, and good things will be done."


    Prince Wang stuffed me with a gaze of shooting at me. A pledge is clenched in its hands.... okay, wrinkle it up.


    "It can''t be good! What do you think your sacred vows are!


    "I don''t want you to scorn a marriage that the state has decided to marry and even use that sacred pledge for your own sake."


    "You thief!


    "It has already been returned to your hands? I don''t think you''re guilty of anything more than being returned without a report of theft."


    "Ku... for you, for you...!


    "You''d better stop imitating the ugly in public, wouldn''t you? Prince Wang, who is here as Kivera''s face?


    Why do you think Corbella''s people didn''t even move into the princess''s cold footage? And added, did you regain a bit of calm and distance yourself from me?


    The messengers will no longer even try to hide their harsh gaze. Tomorrow may be our day, thoroughly searching for a means of confronting Kivera and bringing it back to the country.


    ... some people have a hard eye for me.


    ''You''ll be the one who grows up!'' Is that a penetration? Please wait for the sermon.


    "I ask Princess Celestina in the absence of a pledge. What would you like to do?


    "I am the princess of Corbella. I''ve never been or been treated like a princess king of Quivera! Don''t suffer to understand how you can say that with such treatment."


    "That''s right. You can''t treat me like a samurai, the queen of the great kingdom. The princess of Corbella just stayed in Kivela."


    Without proof of marriage, the phrase ''it was not actually the Crown Princess'' stands out on the grounds of cold treatment.


    If I were to say Princess Wang or something in this treatment, the very system of Kivera would be suspect.


    If we say more, we can plant strong distrust in other countries. That is¡­ ''Kivera sees even royalty in other countries as less than a maid of honor''.


    The elements that overshadow this do not exist so far. Prince Wang is exposing his dishonesty.


    At least now Cecil can definitely escape Kivera. Because it''s not "I married you as the Crown Princess," it''s "The Princess of Corbella was just staying."


    Even in the sense of writing off disrespect for the princess, Kivera can''t be strong on Corbella.


    "Hey, Prince Wang? I''m saying this to someone who came up with this plan." Buying time is kindness and misery for Kivera. "


    Come on, we''re done playing.


    Let''s end this gently. Because you don''t have a hand to hit.


    "If Kivela shows her sincerity, she doesn''t have to wait for the princess to arrive. Heavily punishing all those involved in the cold treatment, giving Princess Celestina back to her country and making clear her unchanged relationship with Corbella, you sincerely apologize to King Corbella and ask her to punish the country. If you do that, I''ll hold Corbella''s hand and shake it up. And if Corbella is convinced, no other country can intervene."


    Prince Wang is listening in silence. The same applies to the surroundings.


    "Everyone in the upper level of Kivera is overgreedy. We try to do one thing, and then we try to do it even more favorably. To get a reason to destroy the home of the sinners, to show honesty to other countries, to keep them from conscious of their sins."


    "¡­ it would be natural to aim to achieve much with minimal action"


    "That''s certainly what politics is all about. But isn''t it important to be honest this time?"


    The upper level of Kivera is competent. That''s why you put too much emphasis on results, Prince Wang.


    What I needed this time was sincerity, not the result, so if I find out behind it, I''ll be a bad hand with no more.


    "I don''t like Prince Wang."


    "What, abruptly?"


    He looks at the King Prince, who looks surprised by the sudden words, with a grin on his face.


    I could see some fright in the eyes of Prince Wang, either the fear that preceded the unobtrusive creature.


    Yeah, it''s a hassle with unfamiliar language. Is it time to be appropriate? I''m not disrespecting what''s going to happen.


    "We treat His Royal Highness Elshon of Ilfena as" The Demon King is no big deal, "and King Zebrest as" a boy tasted by the nobles, "and so on. I was hoping you wouldn''t win if you weren''t quite ready."


    Yet... and unfortunately exhales.


    "In fact, you were the one who gave your emotions the highest priority. I''m disappointed with the incompetent, the incompetent who can only wield his power as a royalty, the crude head who renounces his duty to his position and doesn''t even understand its importance."


    "Nah!?


    "We had plenty of time. The nature and ability of a person can be determined by how they behave after something has happened. As a royalty, you don''t deserve trust, you don''t understand your position, you neglect your duty, you prioritize your emotions, and so on. If you were a royal man in the first place, this wouldn''t happen."


    "Shut up!"


    I continue to speak without any concern for the roaring voice of Prince Wang.


    "Next, as an individual. How childish of you not to allow yourself to be looked down on by others. Were you really in charge of diplomacy? Plus, if you''re an adult, it''s natural for you to take an attitude that suits your emotions, but you can''t do that either."


    "I guess it''s because you stir it up!


    "It''s a foolish extreme to ride a provocation easily."


    I accidentally kept my mouth shut when I threw him away. Well, is it right to be silent?


    Some people are blatant but ignorant, ignore.


    Oh, the Demon King said, "You say that! ''And you have your head all the time.


    Don''t expect an asshole cat who needs surveillance. I am an act of consciousness.


    "You seem to live in love, but we don''t get to understand the surroundings like cheap romance plays that just repeat our claims without any effort. Now all the supporters are ambitious to be liked by you. Love in a different capacity? It would be natural to be opposed to love between those who cannot behave in a manner commensurate with their position! Because it''s the surroundings that annoy you."


    "Don''t insult Elaine!


    "It is against you that I am frightened from the bottom of my heart! Prince Wang has not only failed to behave properly, but the princess has also been seen in the same way."


    Prince Wang blued his face when he was told that he was the one who lowered the princess''s rating.


    Didn''t Kibera ever personally say, "Princess Wang doesn''t deserve it"? In the first place, noble ladies are not uncommon for me and luxury lovers.


    Plus, the behavior of the princess is a mystery, and I don''t even feel like I was protecting Cecil.


    "As a man at the end"


    "Wait, why does that happen!?


    Exactly. The surroundings made me look like a gnaw.


    What, you said I hated Prince Wang? Then we''ll be thorough, won''t we?


    "You can''t even ignore Kivera as an authentic trail if you''re just pregnant with a pet princess. It would have made the position of the princess unwavering, even in the sense of gaining a back shield if it had also been a marginal encounter with the surrounding countries.... So, what''s the reality? How many years are you gonna be a lover? Even though you love the Queen so much that you don''t even look at her?


    You''re really busy with your complexion changes, didn''t you even think of it?


    Ha ha, worry about it! Be in a hurry!


    If you deny it here, you will be told ''the princess is infertile'', and if you remain silent, you will be told ''you are seedless''.


    It''s the ultimate choice, isn''t it, Prince Wang? I''ll be involved in the future.


    In fact, it is undoubtedly assumed that the upper level of Kivera was moving. There is no way that the people who burn their hands at Prince Wang are unaware of this possibility.


    If you can have children, you can''t just ignore the relationship between the two of them, regardless of the origin of the princess.


    Besides, Prince Wang is a man who ignores even his royal life, so he can request to go to another country on his own.


    We would not even consider that the worst countries could be divided if we acted in disregard of the upper echelons in any way.


    Most importantly, Prince Wang overtastes the upper level of Kivera.


    Prince Wang unconditionally believes that he is the only next king, the son of the queen, but the prince is not the only one, and the upper level of Kivera is not so sweet.


    More than there are other princes, we can impose them as abandoned princes and rightfully succeed our younger princes.


    Exactly. That would be the last resort, but I''m guessing we''re still doing what we can at the moment.


    It''s more certain to serve a garment so that you can''t have children than to target the assassination of a princess than you can handle in the rear palace. Perhaps it was Prince Wang who served it. Because it can be used as a reason for abolition.


    Many turn their chilled gaze to Prince Wang, who is still troubled and unable to give an answer. At least the people on this scene won''t think about marrying the King Prince or the King Prince''s son.


    I''m too scared to treat you in Kivera. If I suck, I get involved in a inheritance dispute before I realize it.


    Now the backshield candidate for Prince Wang would have disappeared. In the future, it is unlikely that it will be profitable to offer a side room to Prince Wang in a diplomatic sense.


    "Now you know, right?" Buying time is kindness and misery for Kivera. "I don''t need your forgiveness for not even showing your sincerity on this occasion. As royalty, as man, as man. I will denigrate you thoroughly in all ways."


    "Lord Commander... did you go far to let another country decide if Kivela could behave as she deserved while we were on the run?"


    "You can think of it that way. It''s also true that it was easier to run away."


    Nodding and affirming to King Corbella''s inquiry. There were people but some who would know me if I laughed fun.


    No, I gave Kivera a chance, too. You deserved to crush it and destroy yourself.


    "Bad personality! What a waste of planning.... Dislike? I hate Prince Wang that much!?


    Didn''t I just tell you to save the princess? Who, the one who said goodwill wizard or something!


    Do you have any thoughts around here without saying anything? Ooh, the gaze of suspicion pierces Bishibashi.


    On the contrary, King Corbella, calmed down, had his thumbs up securely. You seem convinced of the settlement. Above all, King Corbella.


    Prince Wang''s neighbors ended up silent in fear of my objections, even to put it back. Instead of giving it back ten times, he gradually understood that his body was waiting for ruin.


    "Worst Wizard"? "Wisdom is worse in nature than violence"?


    Yeah, I''m aware of that! The Wizard was treated like a natural disaster. Now, right?


    If you can''t kill him, be thorough. What the hell do you think I planned my getaway trip for?


    That prince of a king would definitely expose him to shame! It''s decided because you were so sure!


    I thought we could even get the shortest distance since we found out about the inside in Kivera. The only reason I didn''t shorten it is because I found out about Prince Wang. Can I apologize?


    Unexpectedly endangered the failure of the plan to the excellent upper management, but there cover by disrupting the interior of the country.


    I have no particular problem with these because they were necessary for my escape from the beginning. It''s just more than it was originally.


    I''m really sorry, everyone in the upper level of Kivera. You can''t leave your country to one troubled child in shaky circumstances!


    "You... won''t forgive me. Let''s not slap him like that!


    "Oh, can you do that?


    From his gaze and whispers around him, and above all from my words, Prince Wang realizes his failure, he also yells at his emotions, forgetting that it is a public place.


    In contrast, "Can you?" I smiled provocatively all the time and gave him back, distorting his mouth and laughing darkly.


    The vicinity of Prince Wang, who had refrained beside him, tries to flaunt him, but it is slow.


    "Such insults. Hard to forgive! My Kivera declares war on you!


    I took that declaration with a grin as the blurring quieted at once.


    Hey, Prince Wang?


    My prey... is a ''country'' called Quivera from the beginning, isn''t it?

 111 After the dance, well go after him.

    "Such insults. Hard to forgive! My Kivera declares war on you!


    My surroundings calmed back to the declaration of war by the great powers, and my gaze naturally focused on me.


    Even though Prince Wang''s words are the second most important thing in the country, you can''t say that he slipped his mouth.


    But.


    "... declaration of war? Kivera to me personally?


    "That''s right! Don''t think you can just insult the King Prince of Quivera so far!


    "Oh, my God, I''m just stating the facts. Still saying it''s an insult? You think you have a problem with that?


    "There can be no forgiveness for the people of the lower quarters to turn against the royal family. Get to know yourself!


    Is there a lot of blood on his head? Prince Wang just shakes his identity. No, you''re right in a way, aren''t you? Unless this is the public place where Kivera should apologize to Corbella and I''m the "Witness of Cold Treatment"?


    If you value them, you shouldn''t talk about who they are, because Kibera is going to wield power and shut Corbella up.


    If there was anything suspicious about the evidence/testimony I presented in the first place, the vicinity of Prince Wang would have his mouth out. Shouldn''t we understand the loss when we can''t do that?


    Well, I don''t care about that. Because it''s time for me from here!


    "Pfft, you really are stupid"


    Behind Prince Wang with a grin as he dulls...... he turns his gaze to the envoys of other countries.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, listen carefully, will you?" that the Prince of Quivera declared war on me personally as a nation. "


    "What, are you going to make me a witness too?


    "Yes! ¡­ because it is very important that at the time of making the declaration you are the Prince of Quivera"


    "What, to?


    "Oh, my God."


    Cut the words once, then distorted the mouth.


    "The right to make a formal decision rests with King Kivera, right? Later they might say, ''The words of those who have already been abandoned are invalid because of them'', etc. Well, I won''t tolerate any more escape routes than this is a ''public place'' and an ''official messenger from Kivera''."


    There are several reasons for lurking envoys from other countries. "To have you present as a witness on the occasion of a formal apology" and "to be sure and judged by our own eyes, not by information from here". These two are to prevent Kivela from making threats against Corbella, twisting the facts and passing them on to other countries.


    Naturally, it is also for the liberation of Cecil, but if you don''t strike your hand based on what happened after that, there is a real possibility that this time information will be manipulated conveniently by Kivera. As other countries, we can''t ignore what the big countries say unless we have clear evidence as well.


    But I can never imitate that this time. The country''s trusted messenger was allowed to apologize on a proposal from Corbella, a sign of intent that Corbella was not willing to hide it.


    It is Kivera who is suspected even if information flows that would put Corbella and Cecil at a disadvantage. There won''t be a country to side with... because we might be in Corbella''s shoes.


    Well, that''s one thing. Another purpose is for me personally.


    I can''t move without the "Declaration of War from Prince Wang to Individual".


    A protected country is Irfena, and I am naturally obliged to sell fights. If you get your hands on it first, the pursuit of responsibility will go to Irfena, so I can''t get my hands on how much I hate you.


    And just as important is the ''fact'' that ''he was definitely the King Prince at the time of the declaration of war''. Because not only Corbella, but everyone else is in the formal apology room. Hey, even if Kivela excuses'' it was after the truncation - invalid because it''s not Prince Wang '', it doesn''t work.


    This will flag me personally to go to war with Kivera. Ning Lo, this is all I have.


    It''s an important flag for me personally to tease Kivera and Don Patti without involving Irfena. It was Kivera who had fought and sold to me personally. If it''s personal retaliation, there''s no point in complaining!


    On the contrary, Ilfena told Kivera, ''Don''t stir up the Mage, bokeh! It is also possible to protest, as a side that protects and honors the other world.


    I only fulfilled my duty as a witness, but Prince Wang, who sold the quarrel because it was inconvenient, is unilaterally bad. There will be no delusion in that because the envoys of other countries are watching. I don''t call it sin just to take it to that stream.


    Woohoo... I''m slowly coming, the moment I''ve been waiting for!


    Shall I hit him with the thought that I was going to be able to get into your doll?


    "What do you mean...? I''ll be cut off, etc."


    "Isn''t it faster to throw it away? We don''t need royalty or anything to tilt the country, and I don''t think Kivera is so sweet. And."


    After slowly approaching Prince Wang and grinning.


    "I''ll take care of you. And Kivera, of course."


    "Ha? Ugh!?


    I snarl my fingers with patchouli, regardless of the king prince who shuddered for a moment. The shockwave struck both lower legs of Prince Wang directly and fell from his knees to the floor.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    "It''s up to you because I can''t grab your chest barn!


    My surroundings silenced in a different way to me grabbing the chest barn of the king prince whose words were out of sorrow and surprise and saying it out of grandeur.


    No, because there''s a difference in height? I need you to get on your knees for wasting the expensive part, okay?


    "Speak freely."


    "I let you say whatever you want, it''s my turn next."


    "Nah...... gu!?


    Grab the chest barn with your right hand and doss with your left! and one fist to the dovetail.


    Is Prince Wang''s body heavy for me? Beating him wouldn''t be powerful, would it?


    It''s okay! Because the wrist has a magic item set to make the subject lighter, and the fist has enough power to moan by wrapping the air around it!


    We''re all set. I was willing to bump it from the start so you could see this. Whatever you say to this guy, whatever you know is useless, let him hit you directly because excuses are fine.


    "You''re an idiot. You''re the one who thought you were an idiot, but there''s nothing you can do about it! That''s Prince Wang who has a reputation for failing."


    "What!? Say it again!


    "Unable, incompetent, the seed of the headache of Quivera, who is in the position of the Crown Prince just because he is the Queen''s son, unproductive, narcissist who conceited the protagonist of the tragedy, then..."


    "Oh, man. There''s more of them?


    An ambassador from another country penetrated me in response to a request. What, were you listening to me even if I shut up?


    "It''s true, so no problem!


    "Are you getting well?!?


    "Annoying, shut up, cuss!


    "Cass......"


    "This guy''s name fits in Lucas, doesn''t it? Abbreviated as cuss. Look, there''s no lie, there''s no mistake."


    While putting his fist in and silencing Prince Wang again, he added, "You''re cuss enough on the inside, too," and the messenger in difficulty with the reaction was silent and out of sight.


    Your reactions are divided into three patterns: those who nod ''Sure'', those who remain flat and still rigid, and those who hold their heads.


    Ha, you can''t be a big shot if you care about the details! Now let''s mock the King Prince of Kivera.


    "Ah... Lord Commander, are you who you are?


    I''ve seen it somewhere. A red-haired knight asks as he pulls his face apart. Oh, you knight who wanted to ask Cecil for you or something. This guy was here, too, speaking of which.


    "Of course. Right attitude and language for the occasion, right?


    "Is it good now?


    "I have permission from King Corbella to disturb you in some cases."


    "Hey, did you know King Corbella!? Did you know and allow it? I knew you were mad!?


    Shortly after I felt I heard some voiceless screams, my gaze concentrated on King Corbella. King Corbella with an unmatched and harsh expression on his throne.


    "Well, my daughter was taken care of, so I had to ask her some questions."


    "Somewhat, this is"


    "Corbella, as far as the reports leading up to your return are concerned, I think it''s very important, okay?


    Stiff for the time being except for some of the words. And.


    "Adult!? Are you an adult?!?


    "Uh, it''s a lie, isn''t it? Hey, what the hell have you been doing!?


    "... Your Highness Elshon, I''d like to ask you a few questions."


    "Is that Alberda? Is that Carlosa? Where is it, the country that was damaged!?


    Messengers, you can say whatever you want. Why do you think I''m being aggressor?


    By the way, I digest memories of my journey to King Corbella and the upper management. Apparently Carlosa heard beforehand that Cecil, a party to that incident, was a princess, which was just fine because the messenger had reported and thanked her shortly after she arrived at Corbella.


    Perhaps Mr. Clarence was distracted by the assistant prime minister who questioned him. If you ask me what "The Magic Instructor Brings Back the Princess and the Samurai," I''ll see who you''re talking about in time, right?


    Well, it sure could have been a little too much. But I told him that the subject was "Prince Wang''s SS," so everyone in Corbella applauded it, and no one blamed it on me. I am the one who gained support, nor am I the one who was made just by a majority vote, and I will not admit to disagreement only within Corbella.


    I mean, following the incident in Carlosa, the chasers are real criminals, so it''s just self-defense. There''s nothing wrong with that.


    "I see. Finally, I ask, is that you, too, Kivera''s mess?


    "Of course!"


    I nod with a good smile at the knight, who comes to me with a slight fright but certainty. Then Prince Wang rumbled out again.


    "Was our country annoyed because of you!


    "Because of you, Kivera created a gap in my annoying quote."


    Beating Dosudos and Pigeon Tail - looks surprisingly fine. Sometimes you''ll be out of position to hit - head to Prince Wang again. My purpose is Kibera, but I hate Prince Wang too, when I think back to the past, I get angry.


    "We used to treat the Demon King and Rudolph that way. You can''t forgive my guardian and best friend for being tasted like you, can you? Oh, speaking of which, was I a rare beast? Then you can''t judge me by law, can you?


    "Gu, ha... not to mention, to"


    "I don''t approve of objections. Shut up."


    It''s light to say that you hit me... because I want to seal the words and type in the numbers. I won''t allow you to pass out.


    Sometimes it''s your love to have legs. I didn''t decide not to see it, people I noticed.


    By the way, ''I don''t mind tearing your dress'' talks to the queen. Cecil...... what did I really tell you?


    The knight sighed like he''d given up after a short time watching Prince Wang and me.


    "Your Highness, let''s shut our mouths now. We lost."


    "Virgil!?


    "Cold treatment is a fact, and so is the evidence of it... above all, isn''t it His Royal Highness who testified? Besides, declare war on your own. You will not escape, not from the land, not from the Lord Mage."


    "Weak...... my Kivera has been insulted!?


    Prince Wang was temporarily flabbergasted by the knight who gave up his words and then made a scene.


    Yeah, this is surprising to me, too. Unexpectedly stop your hands and pay attention to the two of you.


    ... Sounds like this wasn''t an overthought of ''a possibility'' either?


    "It would be a fact, not an insult. First, it was you who insulted Kivera. They said this was a public place."


    "You''re telling me to stand for it!


    "Naturally for the sake of the country. The cause in the first place is you and those around you. And."


    Cut the words once and look around.


    "You don''t hear the words around you?... Lord Magic Leader, there''s a mix of people from other countries here?


    "Right? I assume it''s only natural that an inquiry should come from the country where you heard the rumors about Kivela? King Corbella gave us permission to see what Kivela looked like with our own eyes."


    "By being nice. I see, if you show your sincerity, it will have subsided."


    "I guess so, because facts prevail over rumors"


    "But if this one''s a bad hit, it''s an endless measure to be hunted down."


    The knight stared at me. I''m silent.


    "Are you the master of the magic?"


    "... it''s not natural. I''m a magician, that''s all I have to be able to do."


    That''s what I say and laugh at the knight who got to the right answer. In fact, it is a gift of Ilfena''s education, but I should also say ''naturally because I am a magician'' in order not to let it fly here.


    "I want to ask you something, too, okay?


    "To me?


    "Yes, to you. Didn''t you realize I was behind this in the backyard? You looked back, didn''t you?


    "... what did you say you kept quiet for?


    "To derive the testimony of cold treatment from the mouth of Prince Wang. At that time, it was convenient to change the subject... by your guidance."


    I basically live surrounded by knights. That''s why I thought the attitude of the Knight of the Rear Palace was unforgivable and at the same time strange.


    ... Sometimes I wonder if knights like to be SS don''t notice signs of amateurs.


    I can''t disappear without being recognized. This was also a matter of concern both in Irfena and in the penetration of the posterior palace. It was easy to take the pledge because there were no guard soldiers.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s up?


    ''No... like I felt cold for a moment''


    "Isn''t the woman who made you cry resentful?


    ''That''s terrible!


    Virgil is talking about Cecil right after this conversation. And on a topic like tailoring iniquity.


    It is normal to feel uncomfortable that the conversation that follows leads to the use of the King''s personal pledge and evidence of cold treatment.


    "The purpose of breaking into that rear palace is the most powerful way to explore the current situation of the Crown Princess, for Kibera and Corbella."


    ¡­¡­


    "When I finally said it, Prince Wang was bummed, but he didn''t move. It is natural for me to praise and protect the Lord that the knight I know will be among the beholders. If you were supposed to yell at me, wouldn''t you be pulling me away from the Lord?


    "Virgil? Is that true?


    Virgil says a word to Prince Wang, who gazes at his knight just because he can''t believe it.


    "It''s true. Hopefully, the intruder would have preferred the king''s hand."


    I nodded and affirmed lightly. The look is somewhere sunny as the giving up mixes up.


    "Why! Why do you imitate betrayal..."


    "Because I am the Knight of Kivera."


    "You''ve never spoken my way before!


    Virgil laughs bitterly at Prince Wang, who just says that''s why he trusted and put it aside.


    "You don''t have a choice. That''s the only way to stay beside His Highness."


    "Nah..."


    "Remember before. You''re the one who kept away all those who complained, aren''t you?" I will be by your side until the end of the day "is a promise to those who have been turned away, and my way of being a knight."


    So Virgil''s been following what Prince Wang said to stay by his side? I guess not running to self preservation means taking responsibility for not stopping Prince Wang rather than loyalty. At least he''s not making excuses for what they''ve done.


    "The upper layers of Kivera are not sweet. It would have been only a matter of time before His Highness was truncated. I thought Kivera should turn herself down and give her pus anyway. If we cut off some of them, including you, the country''s worries will be clear."


    Loyalty goes to the country. My Lord is none other than you.


    Is that what Virgil wants to say in the dark? He may also be loyal when it comes to staying by his side until the end of the day to be punished.


    "Now, would you like to apologize for more than being here at the corner"


    When I say that and walk in front of Cecil, I kneel deeply and drool my head.


    "No disrespect for the royal princess will be tolerated, no matter what the reason. Please accept my neck."


    "... shall I talk to you about one thing, too? Mizuki was mad that night, waiting for you in my room for a drink."


    "... liquor platter, is it?


    "Prepare Mizuki''s hand dishes. It''s one of the few fun memories."


    You remember. Cecil is smiling. but other people have subtle faces.


    Yeah, you''re right. It''s not normal to go into the backyard and serve liquor.


    "If you really had come to visit the room... do you know what would have happened?


    to, and Cecil becomes a mean grin. Look at me.


    Yeah, ''Can I tell you something?'' So that''s it. But it''s a little awkward from the princess''s mouth because the content is the content.


    "I''ll tell you. Cecil, this is a public place."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I wanted to surprise them myself."


    You wouldn''t think it''s a bad idea to say that. It''s obviously a voice that contains laughter.


    Virgil, you are subtly pulling your face in such a way. He figured out something nasty with instinct.


    "If I had come from the start of the liquor platter until two bottles of wine were empty, as soon as I opened the door, I was jumped in the hallway to a body that didn''t look like a person..."


    "Hey!? No thats a joke right!?


    "It''s a fact, isn''t it?" If you walk into a room with the content of the conversation, you can tailor it to injustice. "


    It''s a common trick in movies. As soon as the door opens, a shock wave from air compression hits the entire body and knocks it against the wall. It''s impossible to say ''I was waiting for a man'' if we get that far.


    Virgil, to Cecil''s affirmation, you have genuinely drawn your face. Good for you, I just guided the topic. It could have been the afterlife by now if I had moved into action at all. I meant it then.


    I don''t even think it''s going to be easy to die. A knight who would be a SS would have about the magic props to tie the line, and there''s a chance of avoiding them aggressively. Above all, knights are sturdy, they may endure passively.


    ''I could die'' is only my standard. As far as Al and the others are concerned, I feel alive even eating decent. It won''t be exactly intact, though.


    "So, after that, I wear blindfolds and earplugs after I capture them, strip them off and throw them away in crowded places. Of course, stay in custody."


    "... I don''t know about that either, but I just don''t die. Isn''t it better?


    "Oh, yeah? Because a knight would be sensitive to the signs around him. We know there are people around us without a sound, and if they''re in custody, they''re kidnapped and locked up somewhere, don''t you think?


    "Well... that''s right. You wouldn''t normally think they''d leave you in the city."


    A general interpretation would be convincing. Whatever you do, Virgil, you are worthy of information by abducting Prince Wang, both domestically and politically.


    "You''re going to say something serious in vain, dressed as an embarrassment, right?... while the people watched me."


    "Well, that''s... I hate it a lot."


    "Even if I was lucky enough to be helped, could I stand the rumors of the town that I was being held naked? If you just think of it as a perverted hobby of restraint play lovers, if you still suck, you''re in a take-home crisis..."


    ¡­¡­ Fine! Okay, so don''t say any more! Be aware that you are the public place!


    "Oh, because taking it home is not only a woman, it''s also a possibility for a man, right? They usually sold knight-to-knight romance novels in bookstores."


    "Huh?"


    "There it is, huh? A contract that a man with a good face would feed his kind if he knew it was such a preference. If you''re bad, it''s a book."


    ¡­¡­ Lord Wizard? For once, you''re a woman. "


    "I''m a magician before I was a woman. Don''t expect common sense from a living disaster."


    To put it all out, Virgil, this is the time you shut up. He was shocked by a lot of things. He looks very pale.


    Virgil... my world was full of entertainment, and there''s so much more to be said about it, isn''t there? What more are you ashamed of me now that I can hang out with my cousins who were putting out thin books and sell them flat? Uh?


    "The Harder Punishment Game Than Death" should be hot in the first place. He said he was going to have his heart hurt for the rest of his life.


    If you think... etc., you have a shock in the back of your head. Unexpectedly dropped the king prince and turned his gaze to the demon king.


    Oh, demon king. Finally, can''t you shut up? He''s an embarrassment to me as a royal, isn''t he, Prince Wang?


    Or something stupid. To be honest, the chase came. Dear parent cat, it''s terrible.


    "You don''t... weigh yourself a little!


    "It is always home training that we do everything in our power to get to things. There is no alternative to giving up."


    "Why do you feel so anxious when you think you''re absolutely right?


    "My clan, the directions are only the same anyway, so nobody stops me. It''s in the direction of rising up."


    When I told the facts, I sighed and was silenced. That''s terrible, isn''t it? Demon King.


    "Mizuki, you have a fianc¨¦e too, so can''t you be a little too big... Pick a word."


    The Chancellor is here, too. The same goes for the Demon King, but this time the Prime Minister who participates as Rudolph''s nominee doesn''t suddenly move. He must have delayed coming to praise me with the Demon King because he had permission from King Corbella.


    The parents just seemed to think it was awkward to bump Prince Wang. Or has someone begged you to stop?


    "Nobody cares about that, do they?


    "That''s not..."


    "What the hell do you expect from them? Come on. The reason for my obsession is the way I am in violence, character, strength, and witchcraft. See, where does femininity exist?


    "Ugh... don''t bother responding when you know it clearly"


    "Isn''t it?


    Sayle, you''re not even close enough to follow me. Well, you know you''re not a nice knight because you''re an understander.


    We are surrounded by such conversations... mainly fearful of the Demon King and the Prime Minister. It seems that the treatment of beasts has been decided on the grounds that I am being adulterated. You''ll listen to the guardian, won''t you? For once.


    And there''s one kid who can''t read the air.


    "You should keep your hands on that rare beast, too!


    The prime minister who sheltered me behind his back and the demon king who stands before him and blocks me. I look like a cat staring at the Chancellor with a flawed face on his back.


    "I knew it, Okan..."


    "Who is it?"


    Shh! And I won''t stop protecting my back while I slap my head.


    Parent Cat and Chancellor of the Parent Representative, do you shake the perception that you should be sheltered even if you know what I say and do?


    Especially if you don''t want me to harm your parents. If I do a funny imitation, I peel my fangs off.


    And Prince Wang was the one who would not betray his predictions anywhere.


    "Oh, you can apologize instead."


    "Die."


    Crown Prince Wang wants bullshit about the quote he came up to stuck in the two of us. Naturally, I didn''t want you to say it until the end. I rang my finger and shot him in the stomach. Roll where you squat with your feet and step on it.


    To unfold as expected, the two parents suppressed their foreheads, and all around them they said, "Did you need to protect me? You don''t mind if I leave you alone, do you? ''There was a subtle air.


    ... Extremely some people seem to enjoy themselves.


    "Say it again, what do you want the two of us to do?


    "Gu..."


    "Enemy, huh? Even Kivela has destroyed scattered countries, and it''s natural not to forgive them if they become enemies, right?


    I hear voices that I know well when I''m stomping around.


    "Why do you keep imitating Mizuki''s scales?"


    "You''re so stupid, you can''t save me"


    "Isn''t it a brain disease or something when you get here? You might want to doubt that."


    "Wow, they''re nearby. Are you okay?


    "... is that to worry about getting sick?


    "I don''t like that either, but you could burst out all of a sudden, right?


    Dear Glenn and Will, you guys are awful enough.


    afterwards.


    Except for you, Virgil, the Kivellas wrapped themselves around a roll of rope on top of a roll - I wanted to change, so I asked the samurai. They''re used to tightening up their corsets. They''re brilliant - except for Prince Wang, who hung them in the woods. Go back to the woods.


    When you leave, you say, "Corbella, as you know, is short of food, right? The beasts may be hungry, too," he said. Well, I''ve been putting up a line, so I''m safe for a few days. It''s just a little scary to be attacked, don''t let a man cry.


    Prince Wang took it home to his guardian, so he tried to hang it from the terrace of the castle. I was hit by a woman in the face. Targeted scratches.


    "Mizuki, were you polishing your nails for this?


    "Yeah. Be a training ground with the princess. Would it have been better with a flat hand?


    "It feels like a problem before that."


    While I was having a conversation with almost...


    "Heh... heh, you''ve been drowning for a long time"


    "Yeah, I wanted to be your fianc¨¦e, and I won the position of guardian."


    "That little girl, she''s certainly good, isn''t she? Do you want me to give you a guardian?


    "I don''t know if they''ll like it when I get it out."


    Al and Klaus were repeating their fianc¨¦e drowning appeal to acquaintances in other countries talking to them. It seems that I will spread the awareness of the guardians beyond what is known about me.


    This time, their position is the knight of the escort. You can''t talk from yourself because you''re here with the Demon King''s escort, not the Duke''s son, either of you. That''s why I didn''t even come into the conversation between us. He said he was watching Kivera.


    ''If you do anything, the Duke''s house won''t shut up'' would be a restraint for a guardian''s parents'' approved fianc¨¦e. It is also significant that demon kings and prime ministers were recognized as protectors.


    "You''re not going to get away with this, Mizuki."


    Don''t even tell me the facts, Emma. I''m convinced, in a way, but they''re just happy to say it.


    ... I''m convinced of the status quo as a different world!

 112 What you want.

    A paragraph from the disturbance. We''re all gathered in one room saying we just need to sort things out.


    So, naturally beside me, the Demon King and the Chancellor. Quick sermon mode.


    "... so what do you want to do?


    The demon king asks me with a deep sigh. I didn''t mean cooperative, I just gave up, you know.


    As a result, they came to the conclusion that ''it''s better to be a collaborator and fix the track for now''.


    By the way, the Chancellor is silent. In a way, I can''t speak because of the disturbance in the rear palace of Zebrast. You''re assuming that if you move poorly, things will get worse.


    That''s right, parents. Oh, come on, you''re starting to see how I treat you.


    Either way, I will have to explain it to the envoys of other countries. Nobody can believe I''ve done this far and said, ''It''s just a coincidence that this has unfolded''.


    Besides, they have a role to play in them, and it is also true that they want to be bound by a nice bond of matching interests for the future.


    ... Alberda is going to make a decision on this occasion though. You''re bringing Parliament''s decision on this one, Master Will.


    "I want to bump Kivela, Demon King"


    "Yeah, I know that. That''s enough to induce you to declare war on purpose. What I''m saying is," What kind of settlement do you want with Kivera? "


    "Don''t delude me! ''I was told in detail all the time. Yeah, isn''t it boring to rattle now? I think it''s more impactful to know everything after it''s over.


    You guessed my thoughts like that, Demon King. Pepe! and slap his head. And some messengers fought over the sight.


    "E... Your Highness Elshon!? What do you mean, raise your hand to the Wizard?"


    "It''s okay. This kid doesn''t say and don''t listen, because if he doesn''t say it, he just pushes forward. If we don''t stop it moderately, the damage will increase."


    "Damage¡­"


    "Basically, I''m a big man. However, if you try to use it or sell a fight, it will retaliate more than tenfold."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s kind of like handling hazardous materials.


    "Mizuki listens to whoever he admits. Is it obvious from your eyes that there''s something wrong with Kivera this time? Nothing would have happened if His Royal Highness Prince Wang had behaved as he deserved."


    ''Sure,'' snorted the people who were there once the Chancellor followed him. It was impossible, wasn''t it, Prince Wang?


    We should not waver power that recourse by evidence and testimony would be a great power. It just makes a bad impression on the surroundings. It would be the best way to even apologize and buy the sympathy around you and impress'' it does seem to reflect ''.


    ... I don''t know what to say, but when Prince Wang said, "I want you to hold my wrath with my neck" in an attempt to expose all your sins, we talked. Because that is all the neck of the king and prince of the great kingdom is worth.


    If we had done that, Kivera would have protected the honor of Prince Wang. The impression of the people should not have made him a foolish prince either. No, things got worse because I''m stupid.


    "So, Mizuki. Do you want to destroy Kivela?


    People around them shrug and shrug at the words of the Demon King. If we do poorly, tomorrow we will be ourselves - did we have such a sense of crisis?


    But.


    "Uh, no? I want you to stay."


    "Why?


    "Isn''t it more humiliating to survive while leaving the fact that you were halfway through! Besides, they know Kivera''s overwhelmingly bad this time, don''t they? In addition to the fact that Prince Wang is an idiot."


    "Well, that''s a bad future for sure."


    "It would!? It''s not about what I get, it''s about how I feel!


    To put it all out, the surroundings were silent in a different way.


    "... that you have nothing to ask of Kivera? On the contrary, there''s no way to be forgiven."


    "Isn''t that obvious! Common sense doesn''t work for a magician, only act with emotion! Aim, Kivera disaster!


    "Don''t weigh yourself! You would have other ways!? You know, out in the diplomatic arena, making Kivera''s reps fall down with stomach aches."


    "You''re a civilian, so you can''t keep it quiet in diplomacy. We don''t need people to take over the country by force, and most importantly, we''re not willing to manage the country."


    "Wouldn''t that suck!?


    "That''s why they''re after the worst way."


    The Demon King also silenced when he assured me, "I don''t need a country, though." Then the Chancellor strokes my head abruptly. That look looks spicy everywhere.


    "I''m sorry, it''s our responsibility to get involved.... Mizuki, you want ''what''?


    "... what makes you think that?


    "I''m neither willing nor willing to take control of the country, I just want to be a disaster. It''s simply a matter of your emotions if you assume to receive the results, but you don''t move in such a simple thing... ''don''t do things that don''t make sense''. Shouldn''t we be thinking about Zebrast, Irfena, or Corbella getting something in this case?


    When I glanced at him, the Chancellor stared back in silence.... Oh well. Is this person the guardian of ''me''?


    Has he tried to pull his hand off because the demon king, who is sighing, has also noticed? Because this affects only the worse for me.


    If you think ''it pissed off the demon conductor'', all the retaliation against Kivela. But what if the purpose is to make the Wizard angry?


    "It''s also true that we can''t forgive Kivela, right?


    distort the mouth at. That''s why Prince Wang got bummed.


    "Right, but you don''t like the involvement of irrelevant people. If His Royal Highness Prince Wang were in that state, there would later be anger towards King Kivela personally, or at the top of the country. Yet I say the purpose is the country."


    Of course you''re suspicious, right? Because I''m close enough to know your character.


    The demon king smiles as if he was frightened.... Did parents who are so overprotective that the Marquis of Leckbari would also say, ''Parent cat with child'' or something like that, just want to keep the danger away? I''m sorry I''m an asshole cat who doesn''t understand kindness.


    If they''ve been exposed so far, I''d have to say the same. Originally, without their cooperation, it wouldn''t be the end they wanted.


    "Kivela must be defeated once, because she became too strong for the quote that wanted the country to flourish."


    Kivela of aggression and forcible attitudes towards other countries, but the people admire the king. An act of aggression is also ''to enrich the country'', for that country. In a way, that''s not wrong. However, as a result, voter consciousness has been created and there are differences within the country.


    "Invasion", which was originally meant to lump up a small country rather than take it, also made a difference with the changes of times. Even so, as far as the confusion I caused and the prioritization of internal peace is concerned, the very notion of ''defending as my own country more than I have ruled'' has probably not disappeared.


    If the country grows wider, there will also come out those who behave as proud and arrogant as my affair. Isn''t that the beginning of Kivera''s growth? The impact as a country would be too great for other countries to honor them.


    As a result, Kibera is now an aggressor who only thinks about herself, not a hero who has rallied small nations and calmed the war. There are enemies all around.


    "I won, so I took it. Then it''s only natural that if you lose, they take it away.... Asking Ilfena to ''take farmland facing another country from Kivera by negotiation''. Zebrast is not suitable for management due to topographical problems, it becomes an isolated place"


    "Aren''t we irrelevant?


    "No? If I''m what the parents say, you can flatter me on condition that I get a negotiating seat, right?


    "If you want me to flatter the Wizard, give me something Ilfena will convince you of."


    It was Kivera who pissed me off, because Ilfena doesn''t have to move. If you want me to move, give me what I want.


    That''s the only way Kivera can fit in my anger, but he adds with a grin that the Demon King raises a single eyebrow.


    "What makes you take a negotiating seat? I think we should make it conditional on the transfer of agricultural land."


    "So isn''t it like Irfena has been using me for territory since the beginning? Besides... I was wondering how to peacefully return my previous'' borrowings'' in the negotiating arena as a nation of powerful people"


    "... if you take it away from me in a negotiation, can''t Kivera complain?


    "Yes! We''re not suddenly demanding farmland, so if it''s taken away in negotiations, Kivera will just be incompetent. If we turn the food produced on that farmland to a country that relies on Kivera, Kivera won''t be able to diplomacy in an overwhelming position in the future, will it?


    "You will. It''s going to be a few years, but without an important pawn, it''s going to be possible in those years to get Kivera to change the perceptions of the countries."


    Without the fact that ''Kivera is making up for the lack of food'', there will be a country against Kivera. It is a small country, but it has survived, and we cannot lose unless we negotiate in an overwhelmingly unfavourable position.


    With force, you won''t have to worry. If the food situation changes, it becomes more difficult to maintain soldiers. The three things people, weapons and food are a necessity in fighting, invading while maintaining the same force as before with the loss of farmland... if you do something about it, the interior is definitely rough.


    Besides. If that happens, the most likely person to be set up is Irfena, who took the farmland, so unconditionally I join the war. I don''t think Kivela, who burned her hand on me alone, can win, and she doesn''t have the option of losing to me and Irfena in the first place.


    "Irfena is originally self-sufficient. The food produced will be able to be turned round to other countries. Profits come from the management of farmland and unsolicited fees hostile to Kivera."


    "What am I supposed to do with Zebrast? Sure, my country is not good at managing agricultural land."


    The Chancellor, who was listening in silence, asks. Well, if there''s nothing more to Zebrast than conditioning Irfena.


    Of course I''m thinking. Something ''in a way'' makes sense for Zebrast.


    I laugh at it - do it, not - and the Chancellor and the Demon King looked suspicious to me, and the surroundings dont pull anything apart from whether they learned something by instinct.


    "I apologize, in public."


    ''Huh?''


    Beautifully hammered. They were too peaceful and unexpected.


    "After defeating King Kivela, he took him to the earth during the sight of Zebrest. Let Rudolph plead directly."


    "Well, that''s for sure"


    "It would be worth it for Zebrast..."


    Parents that attract faces. Oh, I think you convinced me.


    Don''t just think of it as an apology or something. "The King of the Great Powers" makes a mockery of "a country that has always been an insult."


    Rudolph, who has suffered a great deal of inconvenience for ten years now, takes advantage of King Kivera''s opponent in public. As a zebra, I don''t think I''ve ever had more of a chest rub.... because they couldn''t be imprisoned in the ''past'' because they chose their country.


    It''s also true that I couldn''t afford to think of revenge, but it''s not like I didn''t think of anything. There will be about one or two things I would like to say.


    "Revenge doesn''t suit Zebrast, who chose to look forward. But! Except me. It''s obsessive, it''s persistent!


    "Oh... you do remember very well, to ignore what''s important for you"


    "Are you listening properly? Just don''t care."


    I''m just being honest with myself. It is also called a difference in direction.


    "I think even Rudolph can say about one of his complaints. I think there''s Rudolph with his cold eyes as he kicks King Kivela in his plea."


    "Wait, wait, wait! Don''t make Master Rudolph like you. It would be decided to act consciously that the inside is a public place anyway!


    "''Crawl and beg forgiveness! Aren''t you dressed like'' Rudolph, who orders King Kivera from above with his gaze? Like a big villain in an overwhelming position."


    "What direction do you want to take it!?


    Stopped by a little Chancellor. Oh, Queen, is it funny about the character Rudolph? Can''t a confident villain character either?


    Besides, when I''m sitting on the throne, I''m acting like "King Solemn Qing", so I don''t think even the S attribute is uncomfortable. In the first place, he never opposed my prank.


    Besides, the important thing here is to keep King Kivela company. You''re gonna be a laughingstock till later, right?


    "It''s also an event to catch a glimpse of Rudolph''s kindness, by the way, because I''m the one who still won''t allow it"


    "I''m convinced of that"


    That''s right! That''s the difference between me and Rudolph. I also call it a difference of position.


    At the same time, it would be an opportunity to appeal to the fact that the name ''Solemn King'' is not linked to ruthlessness. If we forgive King Kivela without taking anything and glorify the Wizard, the perception should take root: ''It scares me when I piss him off, but usually the king I can tell the story''.


    Even though he was dedicated to rebuilding his country, his failure to appear on the table led to Prince Wang''s assessment of "the boy tasted by the nobles". Rudolph would not be much appreciated by other countries at the moment without saying so much.


    The apology event is also important in the sense of overriding that assessment. Be a stepping stone, King Kivera.


    "If Rudolph doesn''t forgive me, I won''t stop, will I? I have to make it a worthy apology."


    "... what do you think of yourself"


    "Kivera doomsday setter"


    "Didn''t I tell you I wouldn''t destroy you?


    "What about me? But do you think Kibera will believe that we''re going to be in even more trouble?


    In Kivera''s perception, that is. If you defeat, you feel absolutely critical.


    Besides, some countries will hold grudges against Kivela and aim for her. But I don''t want that. I need you to remember exactly what I want is the survival of Kivera.


    However, there is nothing I can do if Kivera collapses from the inside, so I have to ask the upper management to do their best to die.


    "As you asked. I want Kibera to survive, and what they will struggle with in the future is part of retaliation.... Don''t imitate, don''t you? I don''t want to go asking for anything right away."


    "Let''s hope from me too. I don''t believe you''re doing anything wrong this time like hitchhiking and plundering."


    I beg you, look back and tell the messengers firmly. Sometimes it would be the demon king intimidating behind some fright.


    Did you know the end of the Kibera force or were you afraid of us? The messengers shook their heads vertically at once. Honest and above all.


    "Little girl, this is a small version of His Highness the Demon King..."


    Clarence was right! and continued, Assistant Prime Minister. Is that a compliment?


    (Assistant Chancellor Carlossa''s Perspective)


    I thought this was exactly what happened. ''Cause you can''t normally think about it, can you?... I can''t believe I won the freedom of the Princess of Corbella, who was the Crown Princess of King Quivera.


    "As royalty, as man, as man. I will denigrate you thoroughly in all ways."


    The smiling face was full of poison and madness and attracting people. Yes, as bad as I feel when I step in.


    Is it because of your position that people without poison are not interesting? I also hated those who had no personality like dolls and hypocrites who spoke only of beauty.


    ''Cause it''s rare, isn''t it? Even in danger of life, I would believe a little if I were to penetrate the everyday way.


    Sometimes Clarence, such a friend of his own, is from Irfena and is very good at seeing people. That gentle tone and the very strict scrutiny behind his face. Many people would fall into human disbelief if they knew the inside of it.


    The friend praises'' He''s a very good kid ''. And with some troubled expression.


    I didn''t know why I looked like that when I asked. Is it a "convenient kid" or a "good kid who doesn''t do anything extra"? At least I thought I wasn''t meant to be normal. I think I''m equivalent, too.


    But understand the meaning of the word in the sight in front of you.


    That girl... rules herself out everywhere. All I''m saying is that it should be the inhabitants of this world who get results.


    The measures taken to hunt down Prince Wang are not something that can be done on the spot. ''I was going to do that from the start,'' I guess. Otherwise, the more evidence we gather.


    My spine gets cold at that fact and I remember my teacher''s words - ''What''s really scary is who can come up with all the possibilities in the first hand and think of measures. Because I even derive countermeasures in my measures''.


    He has a tremendous foresight, such as mastering all the flow with his first hand. That''s why I thought the teacher''s words meant a very small number of people called ''geniuses''.


    No. I still think that the teacher... did not refer to the vague person called ''genius'' or something like that, he said ''the one who gives the hang-up to take to the desired result''.


    It wasn''t forced. As the best choice, the country chooses the path it wanted. ¡­ as your own choice. Whoever thus gives the hang-up does not gain any merit and does not appear on the tabular stage of history.


    If you unconsciously give a hang-up, it''s still very troublesome who intentionally gives a hang-up. I''m not anticipating all the flow, because from start to finish, ''things go according to the muscles''. In a way, you could also say that you manipulated history. Little girl...... Mizuki is definitely the latter.


    But that doesn''t mean that Mizuki is a magician.


    If I also say how that girl cornered Prince Wang this time, ''A combination of what anyone can possibly do''. Those who possess magic and diplomacy will be able to substitute enough, even though they need a division of roles. What we need is readiness and courage to move into action.


    Work hard to get the results you want, and even involve many countries.


    Wasn''t that girl just desperate for some of the extreme?


    There is no such thing as knowledge of this world among people from other worlds. I''ve learned everything since I came to this world. It''s not just for my own good that I''ve learned so much about it.


    knowledge from the source and the strength gained in this world, and the circumstances surrounding it. ''Use'' everything. That girl led to the results she wanted. It''s not a coincidence, it''s a natural consequence of always looking at the situation and doing the best you can in the key places.


    "I''m a little old lady, but I''m working very hard."


    Clarence did say that. That was an indisputable fact. I can''t help but look in trouble because it is not the person who receives the result, but the other person.


    Those who claim to be their parents know that, so they will only be over-protected. If I don''t, I won''t think about myself at all, because that girl sacrifices herself easily.


    "I''m neither willing nor willing to take control of the country, I just want to be a disaster. It''s simply a matter of your emotions if you assume to receive the results, but you don''t move in such a simple thing... ''don''t do things that don''t make sense''. Shouldn''t we be thinking about Zebrast, Irfena, or Corbella getting something in this case?


    ... Oh, really. Stupid kid who is honest with himself everywhere. I can''t believe I even let the Chancellor of Zebrast give me that look.


    Those who receive the results can also snort at trying to protect them, because it is natural to use them to show favor in the ranks that do not ask for anything in return!


    I still look like I''m having fun with His Highness the Demon King. I guess I really recognize you as a guardian.... a little relieved by that fact. He said it was good that she was protected by Ilfena.


    "Maybe we should put out a guardian, too."


    It''s beneficial for my country, whining about a dialogue that cares about girls at the same time.


    The many guardians who have existed so far said they cared more about people from different worlds. Otherwise, you can''t keep it more than an order and sacrifice your life.


    I wish I could use a guardian as a point of contact to help myself. Even if I can''t hide behind my back like those two, sometimes I can pull my hand.


    "Really... it''s a pain in the ass for other people."


    Instead of being protected by adults, I can''t believe I''m doing something unbelievably flat!


    Yes, when I squirm at the inside eight times, I exhale and turn my gaze to the girl.


    With a little anticipation and a lot of grudge in my daughter who doesn''t hate to be a villain, and... with an indescribable guilt to be on her side.

 113 Small Stories 8

    One of the novels, "In Grandpa''s Case"


    "Mm... I didn''t know we were going to make it this far..."


    "That was unexpected."


    The Marquis of Leckbari, who was watching the disturbance between the sights in the separate room, is temporarily dismayed.


    This is Corbella. Of course, after the return of the princess, the original murderer Raccoon, the Marquis of Leckbari, was also here.


    However, the connection between Ilfena and Corbella will be discovered between the sights. For this reason, the video is being broadcast in a separate room by a black knight''s magic prop.


    That''s not just one room, by the way. There are people in the castle who can''t get in while they''re watching.


    "Then Kivera couldn''t get her hands on Corbella any more. Because it''s the annihilation of a marital relationship with all the evidence."


    Yes, it''s not about dissolution of marriage, etc. "There was no marriage," because the pledge is in that state.


    I didn''t expect you to say ''No theft report and already returned'' after you put it in the hands of Prince Wang. In other words, it is unexpected in itself to let the testimony be made a king prince.


    "Master Mizuki is best friends with Princess Celestina. After all, a year of cold treatment couldn''t stand on my stomach."


    "We do get along. Other than that, they insulted my guardian and made me mad."


    Marquis Leckbari drops his gaze on the paper in his hand. It was an angry letter from Mizki, who was in Kivera. Whoever sees it is a murderous letter and letter, because anger can be seen through it.


    "Long time no see, Marquis Leckbari"


    "... hmm? Oh! Was it a disaster?"


    "Yes.... Was this still Marquis Leckbari''s extraction?"


    The man I''ve been speaking to is old enough to say he''s no handicap. The man who has worshipped his late friend like his brother would be one of the ones who mourned the princess''s marriage the most. I must have blamed myself for not being able to do anything.


    Not only that, but the princess of the end when the Lord was adorable treated him like that for a whole year, how much anger and regret swirled in his breasts.


    But it''s a lot calmer now, too. I guess I grew more and more comfortable knowing the miserable figure of the principal, Prince Wang, and the liberation of the princess.


    All I asked for was help with the princess''s escape.


    "... Still. And you still crushed your will, didn''t you?


    "Isn''t it natural to bow your head? It''s too dangerous and reckless."


    To be clear, what the Marquis Leckbari asked Mizki for is a reckless word. It''s like telling a big country to sell fights, even if Elshon shows a difficult color.


    Mizuki took it lightly under her personal emotions.... that was so important, my friends who got it at Zebrast.


    "That girl is deeply in love. And smart. I guess you understood that a princess would mourn later just to escape."


    "I guess so...... I''m really glad the princess is back. But if the country were to sacrifice itself, the princess would no doubt have blamed herself."


    If only the princess had returned to Corbella. That would have been a sign of Corbella''s demise.


    This country takes care of itself very much for a closed minute. I would never have obeyed Kivera, who made the princess come to that kind of attention again. Even if waiting at its end is doom, we strip our fangs together.


    "Mizuki can''t think about Corbella.... because princesses and emerinas cry. But that''s why we created this situation and won the princess''s freedom."


    "You''re horrible...... I didn''t know you were flirting with Kivela. But I''m glad you took care of the princesses so much."


    "It could even be in your hand, right? ''Cause that girl does all the unexpected things."


    A man also smiles at the Marquis of Leckbari, who laughs with pleasure. It is true that the magician is terrible, but he is a dear friend to the princess. He complains that he wants to be in the same relationship in the future by showing how close he is in the past few days.... even though I don''t feel a bit in the wrong direction.


    And the men of Corbella favored the wizard. The Wizard who accomplished what seemed impossible is a ''benefactor'' to the country.


    "... oh"


    The butler watching the footage raises his voice, like, unexpectedly. Caught by it, they both gazed at the video. And align and round your eyes.


    "Oh my..."


    "This... what shall I say..."


    An exorcist who had intelligently hunted down Wang Prince until earlier is grabbing Wang Prince''s chest and waving his fist. The parents who came out here seemed to listen to what they said.


    "Fist, is it..."


    "Ugh, um. ''Cause I went mad."


    Unexpectedly give the man the letter he was holding. When he glanced quickly, the man sighed deeply. Apparently, he didn''t think he had a choice. And that it''s unstoppable.


    While doing so, Prince Wang had stirred up the wrath of the Wizard and was now being stepped on. Of course, but there is no one to help.


    ¡­¡­ Corbella doesn''t seem to have to retaliate. "


    "That''s right..."


    What else can I say?


    And if Prince Wang is in that state, what will become of Kivera in the future?


    It was the three of them who accidentally froze their spines. The placid Princess Celestina seemed quite a big shot.


    "... really, thank you"


    Deacon relieves himself of the Lord''s condition. Remember the Lord''s wrath when he found out about the princess''s marriage.


    A painful figure who held his fist so hard that blood seeped into what was so impregnable that he couldn''t move even though his late friend asked him to.


    I should have understood with the Lord that he had no choice but to be in the position of Marquis. Still, I guess it was hard for me to forgive myself for being helpless.


    If this result was bewitched by a magician, it is undoubtedly the Lord who made the cut. Because he threw and struck at the position of Marquis, the trust of the country, everything, and dragged the Mage out, bowing his head and showing it.


    How many aristocrats can do that? If the result were this, the Lord''s eyes would have been certain.


    Watch the lords who seem to enjoy themselves with admiration, respect and a little grudge. It was a reminder of the day the king lived.


    ... that person would have laughed the same way if he had been fated. Be so sure.


    Novel Two: In the Case of the Guardian Knight


    "Didn''t you realize I was behind this in the back house? You looked back, didn''t you?


    I became aware of a definite defeat and a little relief in the words.


    ... Yes, I''ve been waiting for someone to notice. I wanted Kivela to move, but because of the great power, I can''t impose the authority of Prince Wang.


    Why didn''t you notice? The voice that guides you.


    Why cut them off, they are the ones we should call loyal...!


    The status of the king prince of the great kingdom will certainly be heavy and hard. It''s not like I don''t feel sorry for you there.


    But.


    If you just wield your claim and wield power, you should abandon the status of Prince Wang!?


    You must have quit being your knight when you learned such anger. Because what you need is not loyalty, it''s just a comfortable word in your ear.


    So.


    So I vomit plain falsehood. So that I can keep my word to my people so that I can be beside you.


    Yet......


    ''... it''s not natural. I''m a magician. That''s all I have to do.


    Using Prince Wang, who continues to betray the country''s expectations everywhere, the Wizard got the results he wanted.


    It''s not a coincidence, it''s because I tried to get results. Despite this, she herself is not interested in being honored for the achievements she has made.


    An unappealing attitude to anyone.


    Selfish everywhere.


    A being who does not seek understanding or honor to fulfill his wishes... a magician.


    Terrible, I thought. Kivera is definitely a bad guy if you want to be objective about this one. There are circumstances in which ''no other country was bothered'' in the context of which that was taken as a certainty.


    A magician would have destroyed the king''s capital and captured the princess. But then the future of Corbella and the princess is dark without gaining the understanding of other countries.


    You know that''s why you took the trouble of touching Kivela''s outrage and taking other countries to your side, that demon mentor!


    Without status or anything, I guess she is responsible and proud of her position as a ''magician'', despite the civilian population. Perhaps the magicians who existed in the past had it.


    "Ready? Only a magician must not be an enemy. That only moves in its own values, and it always accomplishes its purpose ''


    The words my grandfather told me at a young age come back to life. Now take the weight that that''s the fact.


    I have no regrets about giving you information. If His Royal Highness is in Prince Wang''s position to betray him, I can tell you that was necessary.


    If His Royal Highness stayed in power, not only the neighbouring countries, but also Kivera, would have perished again. The status of king of a great power is too heavy for those who are not fools but think about fleeing because of their fragility.


    I understand that if I do it without darkness and wield power, that''s all I have... because I can gather good people around Prince Wang. That would have been very painful for the cautious who had to lead them.


    But I have no sympathy.... No, I can''t.


    They weren''t very good from the start, because if they were to be expected, they would be pressed down as heavy pressures. I don''t understand it, and I feel sorry for the princess who turns to a kind word because it doesn''t involve politics.


    The princess''s companionship is no different from other noble ladies'' orders, and she should have taught them that the giving side is the limit. She is a pet princess, she has no authority whatsoever in person. It was definitely Prince Wang who made it to the point of being called a bad girl.


    What an ironic consequence that the stupidity that kept running would bring your lover''s ratings to the ground.... although the princess wasn''t the only one who dropped the rating.


    Let me offer you, to the end. The anger and disappointment you have remembered... and regret. The wounds on the palm of your hand, which are attached several times, are a testament to your sins.


    Show your loyalty to Kivera by offering your neck, along with the fact that you betrayed a quote that you saw someone in the knight who should serve with a serious emotion.


    That... is how I take responsibility for the fact that I didn''t recognize you as Lord.


    Novel Three: In the Case of a Lady


    "The sorrow of my clan, never forget"


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    It''s a childhood memory that has always inspired me. The wound on my grandfather''s palm never disappeared.


    "Princess Wang has returned to Corbella."


    A samurai who has served herself for a long time secretly relieves herself of the newspaper. Good, he said. I sincerely thought so even if I couldn''t say it.


    That princess is the princess of tragedy. Victims of this country who continued to suffer terrible cold treatment despite being married for their country.


    But the princess was only insulted and angry at her country, and she could not mourn herself.... because I knew my part.


    I admired its perseverance and pride, and I felt sorry that I was the cause of it.


    I''m sorry, I can''t really stop.


    I accept any curse or punishment, so please bear with me now.


    How many times have I thought that, how much I would have apologized in my chest!


    Of course I''ve done everything I can.


    In order to protect His Royal Highness from the harassment of His Highness Prince Wang''s mood, he took away his belongings and gifts so that they would not seem unnatural. As a result, they stopped harassing Her Royal Highness because they feared that I would be in possession of the harassment.


    ... Naturally. Because I may have the carcass of poisoned products and creatures in my hands.


    She cannot refuse what is given to her by the nobles of Quivera. If we do that, rumors will be whispered of a king princess who cannot trust the aristocracy of the country she married, and her fatherland will be turned against Corbella.


    Instead of using it to harass them, they even tried to kill them, which is unforgivable.


    But that wasn''t the only problem.


    The knights of the escort can only joke that the samurai need to give up their duties at the very least.


    Under the pretext that it was for me, His Royal Highness Prince Wang could not say anything, such as pushing back.


    "Stupid."


    The only word that comes to mind is that. I know very well that it won''t be a word for a lover, but other than that, I can''t think of a word. And at the same time, I stopped expecting anything from His Highness''s surroundings.


    It was also for this reason that I decided to let the samurai, the belly heart, look at her every few days in proportion. At one point, I made her look for Lady Wang and her samurai to deliver a poisonous meal that would not die.


    I think I''ve let her play a losing role, too. He said he was really kind and honest enough to tell me he was going to hang out with me till the end.


    But I guess it was worth protecting until then. Princess Wang... No, the Princess of Corbella has returned safely to her country.


    Rumor has it that it was the magician who cooperated in the escape. As far as the information I let him gather in secret, this would be certain.


    Then she and Corbella will surely be protected. The Wizard... never gives in to power or anything. If you helped him escape, don''t be sorry.


    And at the same time secretly expect that my wishes may come true.


    It was all for my purpose that I oppressed the treasury with luxury, and instead of whispering to His Royal Highness the King what he wanted, I increased it.


    You''re a real bad girl, not a whispered entanglement, you are!


    A sinful sinner who corrupted the Prince Wang, the worst woman to corrupt this country from within against a tradition that cannot be easily overturned. It''s all right.


    And at the end of it, the worst for Kivera.


    "The Wizard is a disaster, Your Highness would surely..."


    His Royal Highness the King would surely insult the Wizard and buy disheartening. You must take it for granted that we will pass by shaking our identities as usual.


    If it''s just Corbella, you''re right. That country and the princess, including the covenant, cannot resist the prince king of Kivela.


    But unless the Mage intervenes there, it''s not a story. He''s the kind of person who makes confusion and flirts with Kivela to save the princess, that''s what you''d expect.


    Even if the Magic Instructor doesn''t move against Kivela, the eyes of the surrounding countries on Kivela should be very harsh. I did not think that they, who had ever been forced to endure, would not move towards the abolition of Prince Wang.


    Kivera is rough, no doubt. Because the spark of confusion is still smoking.


    "Dear Elaine... gradually, gradually"


    "Yes, I''m sure the Wizard will fulfill our wishes."


    Join hands and nod with the belly-hearted samurai who knows the plan. My hands tremble slightly, not out of fear of death, but out of anticipation that my grief will come true. Because I don''t think it''s more forgiving than it was.


    ... I am.


    My name is Elaine Addinsel.


    Turn him into Brizias'' betrayal noble ''and avenger, daughter of the Adinsel clan.


    Four of the Novels: In the Case of the Wizard


    "And that''s a very different impression."


    "What?


    "Prince Wang was said to be a ''one-way prince'' in Kivera. Although he does have a beautiful face."


    Words of Assistant Chancellor, especially! Well, that''s the fault of the upper management that made the impression.


    After all, when you look at the plethora of physical accessories, you say, ''Where were the people of Kivera looking?'' He thinks so.


    The king''s prince is scratched and rolled to the floor. I just pulled it up from the hanging and it''s a worm.


    Note that wounds are never assaults, etc.


    Because the Marquis of Leckbari, who rejoiced in the return of the princess, breaded the birds to hem their happiness as well.


    You just happen to have dropped too many pieces of bread underneath, because you''re your age.


    There was just a bug hanging there, by chance, wasn''t there?


    The birds were only fed, even if they accidentally burst the worm with their mouths.


    Look, nobody''s bad. If you say so, the worm gets in the way.


    "Isn''t there a lot of beauty because royalty/nobility is marriageable by face or ability or family? You''re born with one of those weapons."


    "Right? It''s up to him to make the most of it."


    "Isn''t that why the upper levels of Kivera used it against the people? Aren''t you the prince who comes out to Miga if it''s just the outside, this? Besides, the Prince of Miyagi doesn''t portray wit."


    "Oh...... that''s the thing. If you shut up and love a beautiful lover, the people will inflate their imagination."


    "Probably."


    In fact, the confusion caused by the cold video spill was so terrible because it was too different from normal (or the recognition of Prince Wang created by the upper management). Too topical.


    In addition, we streamed and manipulated the "Prince Wang Bad Men''s Theory," so people move to get some information.


    "Speaking of which... you''ve been questioned by Kivera. What the hell did you do?


    Assistant Chancellor will look suspicious in the words of Marquis Leckbari. Ahhh... the question arises of ''what did you do'' and ''how did you get away with it safely''?


    "After the cold footage came out, I sprayed rumors about the fact that Prince Wang would be the bad guy and manipulated the information."


    "Hey!? Little girl, what are you doing!


    "The inhabitants of the castle circulated information to the people that Princess Wang had fled. So a search party was formed from the castle, and my dark-haired daughter was checked without question."


    I wonder who the hell flushed that. It was a great time to get more confused. Virgil, I asked you, too, but she''s not.


    "I was caught in a liquor store, too." Isn''t it strange that you don''t know the face of Princess Wang? "If you''ve been here a year, ask the artisans, you''re making dresses," he said. "If the artisans didn''t realize the country''s top management didn''t know, Prince Wang was embezzling the budget."


    "Hmm, so it was confirmed?"


    "Yeah, but it''s not weird if you''re a palace doctor''s apprentice with some knowledge."


    "I''m sure the suspicions are clear... so what''s the purpose of all this?


    Marquis Leckbari asks funny. Assistant Chancellor looked at me with great eyes.... No, Marquis Leckbari wasn''t there.


    "To impress me as an immature magician." There''s no way Kibera would have turned such an immature person into an interlocutor. "


    "Sure would be if it was Irfena"


    "By and large, isn''t that a card to take even your face to a favorable situation? You must have fooled everyone in the tavern as well as the knight in the princess search. Drunks and merchants have spread the word."


    Hey, that helped! And laughing at me, Marquis Leckbari turns his raw warm gaze.


    "It''s a serious idea in my daughter''s time... what are you going to do when your fianc¨¦e gets intimate with her on assignment?


    "I hope the mission succeeds, and I''ll give you a hand if I have to. Don''t fool one or two women. What do you do, in their shoes?"


    "I''m not sure I''m the fianc¨¦e of my destiny"


    "What are you talking about, you''re determined to be one of the pawns yourself. I''ve come to escape Kivera this time by cheating on a country-by-country basis!


    Marquis Leckbari sighed deeply in his sincere words, and Assistant Chancellor.


    "Little girl. Eh! What kind of education are you?"


    He grabbed me by the shoulder and shook me as much as he wanted. At the edge of his vision, the parent cat shook his head and said, "Innocent! That''s not me!," but no one will believe that day to day is just everyday.


    "Ahhh... for now, right. What are you gonna do with this?


    At the end of the Marquis Leckbari''s gaze is the worm, Prince Toto.


    "We''ll pull it over and take it to Kivera, won''t we? It reduces gravity, so gravity is fine."


    "The stairs..."


    "I''ll tie the line and push it down. There''s no pain, there''s no fear."


    "I don''t like Prince Wang in the book..."


    That said, nobody stops you.


    Brother Cecil talked to me about that.


    "I''ll accompany you from Corbella. The role is to report and protest the apology, and then confirm the decorations Cecil took with her when she was married, right?


    "Yeah. I''m not your daughter-in-law. Let''s take it back. And finally, the prospect of my settlement with Kivera."


    "I know. Others will be accompanied by His Royal Highness Elshon and the Chancellor of Zebrest, and other nations by one knight at a time as our escort. By the way..."


    Brother Cecil looks at this and the bracelet that fits into his arms.


    "He said this time only, what effect is this?


    "I said the universal junction is for pendants, right? It''s a short-range metastasis."


    "Metastasis? Heh, wow!


    That''s the one I used in the occult commotion in Alberda. Since there are merchants staying in the capital to gather information, it is possible to jump into a prepared room.... I''m innocently happy to see the magic props. It''s bad for Brother Cecil, but it sucks. That means you''re going to need it. If it comes to exercising strength, your companion sucks.


    Or was this originally prepared for escape from the rear palace invasion? Don''t waste it. Above all. Actually, he didn''t find out at all. Do you?


    "In some cases, it''s violent, so if you move, get out of here."


    "Uh-huh... is it going to be that easy to say I''m ready to run?


    "You can. ¡­ because if that happens, the surroundings are not the place to be"


    Initially, it was thought to be the hardest way to get out of here with Cecil and the others. I mean, there were all kinds of ideas. I''m going to add a little extra to this event.


    Don''t worry! Brother Cecil gave an instant look of pleasure.


    "Something''s gonna happen."


    "Yes! Expect"


    We smile at each other. I feel like an accomplice to a prank. That''s right, brother Cecil, where curiosity prevails over anxiety. You have two directions with your sister, after all. There goes the demon king''s penetration.


    "Here. That''s the worst case scenario and basically go in the direction of not using it."


    ""... yeah ~ ""


    "You can''t have it all! For once, I have royalty and a prime minister."


    No, that''s true, too. But there''s also curiosity about wanting to be flashy and wanting to flaunt the upper levels of Kivera.


    Well, I hope King Kivera just swallowed these terms.


    "Shall we go, then, to Kivera?"


    And the two guardians who were watching their conversation, Princess Corbella and the maid.


    "It''s a shame, though, not to stimulate more than necessary. I envy you, brother."


    "I don''t have a choice. If we show up, it''s going to go backwards.... by the way"


    Set your sights on the white and black knights beside you. It''s a subtle expression that seems to have occurred to Mizuki earlier.


    "That''s a statement with too much understanding of the position..."


    "Not so obsessed as to break it off..."


    While the two knights are subtly depressed, the princess tells them off without any malice.


    "What are you talking about? Trust and romantic feelings are different, aren''t they? Mizuki trusts you, but you don''t look like you''re in love, do you?


    "We''re friends, too, you know."


    I make honest statements and stab Todome all the time. It goes without saying that there was no objection to that word.

 114 Beginning with exposure.

    That day.


    Kivera was to be hit by unprecedented confusion.


    "Yes... it''s important...!


    Those who were gathered in the room were taken aback by the appearance of a well-behaved civilian rushing in breathlessly.


    Quivera cannot afford to do so much because of the great powers. If it is an important project, we will deliberate carefully, and even if there is some confusion, both human and material resources are loose, so we can deal with it calmly.


    Of course, that includes connections and connections to other countries. It''s always on the dominant side, which is why you don''t get handicapped by hitters.


    I wonder why that is so strange. Let''s just say I can''t help but say that surprise beats a sense of crisis in my colleague''s appearance.


    "Heh... Your Majesty, to... all those close by... I want you to gather..."


    "Whoa, easy. If you don''t know what it is to get together, you won''t have to contact me."


    When someone nearby offers water, the man drinks and breathes at once. The face had lost color for some reason, even though he exercised so intensely that he could not breathe.


    "His Royal Highness Prince Wang..."


    "His Royal Highness the King? You must be going to Corbella to apologize, right?


    "His Royal Highness Prince Wang declared war on the Wizard in Corbella."


    "Nah!?


    The content was enough for everyone to cease. The Wizard is recognized as a disaster in a way. Only an extra ignorance or an extra thoughtful fool who has confidence in himself would not know that.


    I mean, it marks history to such an extent that it is perceived to exist.


    "Why would you do that?!? No, how could Corbella have a Wizard before that!


    "They played a part in the princess''s escape. But that''s not the only problem!


    The surroundings take a breath to a man who shouts half a scream. I was wondering if you still have something, even though it''s a headache just to make the Wizard an enemy. Everyone waits for the next word with a bloody face.


    "Corbella¡­ seems to have been questioned about this matter by another country. In the sense of accommodating it, His Royal Highness the King, I hear you have seated a messenger from another country on the occasion of your immediate apology..."


    "Hmm, you could say that''s no choice. It is better to have the facts seen with their own eyes than the words of a small country to tell the truth."


    In fact, it would be Kivera who would gain from that. Seeing the place where the king and prince of the great kingdom would immediately apologize, the other country would be unable to say anything about this.


    I can''t help but say that Corbella has set the scene in Kivela''s favor for self-preservation.... because as long as there is a pledge, the princess has no choice but to accept an apology.


    "He said that cold treatment was a fact on the spot, evidenced by clear evidence and the testimony of His Royal Highness Prince Wang"


    "Ha!? What do you mean!


    "As for the cold footage, he drew up a visual map, which did indicate that it was inside the rear palace, and the pledge was not signed by Princess Wang."


    "... Huh... use it for court magicians! I thought you said you hadn''t solved it!


    "Neither the proof of cold treatment nor the annulment of the covenant...... it says that it was all done by a wizard who lent a hand to the King Princess''s escape. He said he looked like a miserable princess and gave him a hand. His Royal Highness Prince Wang repeatedly declared war on the Wizard that he was an insult to Kivela while remaining emotional."


    "¡­ in the sight of those in other countries"


    "... probably"


    Everyone sighs with an indescribable look. Regardless of the existence of the Magic Master, it was a common perception that His Royal Highness the King might do it.


    Apparently, the Magic Instructor didn''t blackmail him with force moves in the first place. As far as listening, didn''t you just try to discern Kivera''s sincerity after revealing the facts? Because it doesn''t say anything about the damage.


    If you threaten by force, you can thrust protests from other countries saying, ''The Mage is a disaster and evil''. But this time, that would be impossible. It was Kivera who showed no sincerity and imitated foolishness in an apology setting.


    "Corbella said she would protest against this incident. But it would be more about the treatment of the staying princess than if the marriage had not been formed. Then His Royal Highness Elshon of Ilfena and His Royal Highness the Chancellor of Zebrest, who were there to apologize, said that they would take it with them, depending on the conditions."


    "His Royal Highness the Demon King of Ilfena and the Chancellor of Zebrest? Why were you there?


    "I was wondering if it was because the rumors of Kivela had spread too far. If it is the escape of the Crown Princess of our kingdom, you will not be indifferent. Especially Carlosa and Alberda, who are annoyed by their chasers."


    "... you''re going to make a debt to a nasty opponent. It depends on what the magician does with Kivela."


    Exhale deeply. If you look in the right direction, it would mean you have the art of suppressing the Wizard. But the opponent is the country Kivera is always after. I didn''t expect you to come to the negotiations in a friendly manner, even if you were wrong.


    "... give His Majesty a notice. It''s no longer a matter for us to deal with."


    Yes, if we do badly, we have the country''s demise waiting. Princess Wang... No, it''s called the arm that freed the princess of Corbella, and she''s definitely more powerful than she is naming the Wizard.


    Because... we''re taking action after we admit that our surroundings are magic guides.


    If this was the extent of a magician, he would have treated it as'' a little smart ''with another country and watched it far-fetched with'' what recklessness it is to deal with Kivela ''.


    But they took action. That''s ''cause there''s an element you can win''.


    "Stupid King Prince"


    Words that can never be spoken because of their identity pass in everyone''s head. It would be a lie when it comes to expectations. But he who still carries his country with him. I was unconscious that I would not make the choice to destroy the country... he said that it would be good to decorate if those below modified their tracks.


    I think it''s only now that I''ve had that thought. I guess we were ''foolish subordinates'' who kept him that way, too, I guess.


    Hehe... here we are at last. Kivera, again!


    Well, there was a lot going on in Corbella, too. Would the most unexpected thing be that Cecil became my guardian? Of course, this is Cecil''s side of the story, not mine.


    "Make Princess Celestina one of your guardians. You''ll be noticed for a while."


    This is the word of the Demon King. Because of Kivela, I thought I''d be single for the rest of my life - only in front of the building - and that it could be used in the sense of connecting with the Magic Supervisor. In the future, it seems safer for Cecil and Corbella to smell that they have the protection of the Wizard.


    "Princess Celestina is cordial with you... the magician who leaves Quivera, isn''t she? You want to avoid being forced into a political marriage, don''t you?


    "You''ll need a friend of the same sex, too. You should add me to the guardian until you calm down. It would be easier than being forced to break out."


    "What means of coercion?


    "If they kidnap you and make a fait accompli, you''ll have to marry them to keep your royal name down."


    Master Chancellor, it''s too much to blame. But is it possible? Ahhh... you mean like a hostage against me.


    Not only the Demon King, but the Chancellor also promotes Cecil''s patron membership. It seems that Cecil will be treated like a pawn with a demon conductor on his side if you leave him alone. So, as a result, he wants to prevent me from getting into trouble.


    No, the guardian had nothing to do with gender. Does this, albeit for a limited period of time, also fall under protection in a sense?


    Besides, it seems the guardian doesn''t just have a lot of men in his position and no women. Usually there''s always one same-sex guardian. You think my absence was due to the fact that the guardians spoke premaritally earlier in the marriage and that there was no unmarried person?


    ¡­¡­


    Not only wasn''t there a woman who could hold the magician in, but he played it like, "Whoever''s in love with another guardian or trying to make a connection is out of the question," maybe. Still, there was nothing wrong with that.


    It seems to have been this situation because of the Magic Master, but as far as I can tell, the other candidates are crushed.


    That''s your first ear, dude. Guardians, what the hell were you doing back there?


    It should be noted that Cecil was very pleased to be in the same relationship as before with me.


    There is no way that we can have a reciprocal relationship with royalty, even if we are from different worlds, but I was very motivated that a guardian would be able to spend as much time in peace as ever.


    ... the samurai''s "I will support you if you are a magician and a princess, even in a relationship where there is no way! ''Though I am concerned about the words. Cecil, I knew you were on the wrong side of the friendly appeal, right?


    The guardians are welcome, by the way.


    "We also need female friends, and I think Princess Celestina would make us good understanders. It''s a few times better than getting along with my sister."


    "It would be the best restraint to the noble lady selling you a fight. First of all, Princess Celestina will have eyes, and the fool who sells fights to the royal family stays."


    "There''s also the possibility that they''ll pull me out to a women''s gathering in the future. In royalty. Besides, aren''t women and other best allies?


    ... along with a nice answer that the direction of understanding leans towards me: ''Be sure!'' and was just welcomed. They are all duke sons, I guess there is something to think of from previous experience.


    It''s a completely spearheaded form, but now Cecil is sure to see it protected. It is certain that Raccoon and I will retaliate by holding hands together, not only in the country where we are putting out other guardians if we get our hands on them.


    It''s an unexpected development, but Corbella should be pleased because she got a back shield as a result.


    "By the way... is there any chance your hand could be prevented by Kivera?


    Brother Cecil asks in the carriage to the castle. I guess it''s a question for everyone who doesn''t come to hear it but accompanies it.


    "It''s possible... None!


    You''re gonna put your chest up and say it all out, okay? Because it can never be prevented.


    "What''s the basis for that? I think Kivera has a brilliant magician, don''t you?


    "Because I''m a magician, is it? Because of common sense in this world, my actions are unpredictable."


    In fact, I think that''s why people from different worlds are strong in this world. Because I don''t know it, so I can''t take measures.


    I am strong because I am a magician from a world full of entertainment.


    That''s why I don''t give a shit, but I''m not a fraternist.


    My best weapon in this world is my knowledge and experience, what''s wrong with using it?


    I''m not a good person in the first place, so it''s only natural that some of the poles matter, right?


    "It''s time to get there. Ladies and gentlemen, are you ready?


    I heard voices like that. At the same time I smile.


    Ugh... it''s the first capital of King Kivera in a while. This time we will be boarding the castle of Las Boss with dignity!


    Lady Russ, are you ready? My prey now that your son has sunk... even though the ultimate goal is the upper level of Kivera, or the King.


    "How can I just look like a villain..."


    "Isn''t it because the motive is too personal, regardless of the behavior and consequences?


    Dear Parent Cat and Chancellor, don''t you know the word that if it turns out well, it''s all good?


    Let''s get thin. I don''t give a shit about ambient ratings!


    Between the sight of the king and the queen, and besides the nearest ones, the side chamber was also kept behind the queen. They shouldn''t be in these places, but in some cases they could be queens. In addition, it would be a consideration for a queen who is likely to fall.


    Oh, my God, he said the cause was the Queen''s son. Isn''t the queen even allowed to lose her mind?


    It should be noted that Prince Wang is still being transported by you, Virgil, and is here. It''s rolling at my feet, though.


    "You''ve come a long way, Mage."


    You seem to welcome it if it''s just words, but in the circumstances, you take a concentrated fire of killing intent and hostility. Well, we''ll have to do that, too. Then I''ll deal with it commensurate.


    "Welcome Hard! I came to you because war was declared, thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    I give it back with a laugh as I step on the king prince at my feet. I wanted to say once that the air in the field was going to be subtle. This dialogue, some responses have been so ridiculous.


    But it''s okay, because I''m a magician. That''s what it is, the Wizard.


    "Rude!


    "Oh, you are enemies from me. Aren''t you better off just not killing him all of a sudden?


    "Nah..."


    "What has been the response of the country that Kivera has destroyed so far? Or do you think the king killed all the royal nobles on his own? If we value identity, it has to be royalty to have royalty in our hands, right?


    I will respond to the furious Kingsguard knights without losing any room. I wonder what you guys have been doing to the ''enemy''.


    The Kingsguard knight gradually became silent when he realized that Kivera''s relationship with me was hostile. If you look back at what Kivera has done so far, you realize there is no way you can complain about my attitude.


    King Kivela, who was watching the situation, turns his gaze to brother Cecil when he exhales.


    "Let''s hear the appeal from Corbella first. Earlier, I confirmed the matrimonial pledge that was attached to the writ. Certainly there is no sign of the princess... I apologize for my disrespect for ''Princess Celestina who stayed'' on this occasion. I''m sorry."


    That''s what I say and I bow my head. I admired King Kivera in his eyes.


    Wow, this guy. I crushed the protest from Corbella by lowering my head first. In this case, it''s the surest response anyone can complain about.


    Accepting Corbella''s argument that there were no marital facts, the kings of the great powers themselves bow their heads. If we get this far, Corbella will have to put away her shaken fist.


    Accepted Corbella''s statement = Accepted the princess''s liberation.


    The king apologizes for his disrespect = I will not do anything to the detriment of Corbella on this matter.


    In direct words, it could also be received as Kivela (the great power) gave in to Corbella (the small country), but this way of putting it would just appeal to honesty.


    Based on the presence of the demon kings, are you going to show them that they are not the same as the king prince?


    "¡­ receive your apology. Yes, I''d like you to return the princess''s belongings."


    "Whatever. I keep everything.... Someone!


    "Ha."


    A table is prepared in front of Brother Cecil with his voice, on which the ornaments are arranged. I don''t know if you expected me to mention this either. Very handy.


    "I''ve checked it here, but could you look at it there?"


    "Thank you.... By the way, who has ever possessed these?


    "You''ve been listening, haven''t you? It was all possessed by the princess Elaine."


    She still had it by the princess. Corbella snorted after a while confirming the numbers and objects.


    "Yes, indeed. Everything seems to be in order, and the storage condition is fine"


    "Well, that''s good"


    "Thank you for your attention"


    ...? Yes? "All"?


    "Wait a minute!... Do you really have it all? Even what the princess was wearing?


    "Oh, there''s nothing missing from the list I brought from the country."


    Brother Cecil answered, slightly surprised by my momentum. On the other hand, the Kivera force is somewhat obsessed with whether it is also unscrupulous.


    ¡­¡­ I was wondering if you could bring the princess here. I could confirm that. "


    "Give me the princess? I don''t mind... Do you want to check with him or not?


    "I don''t know."


    King Kivera agreed, even though he seemed surprised by my sudden remarks as I watched him in silence, and I could tell him to bring a pet princess to serve beside him. They were not suspicious of anything around the immediate action.


    ... No, should I say I don''t know why I''m suspicious because I don''t know what''s going on with Cecil and the others?


    I''ll look at this one whenever Brother Cecil says something, but if you want to explain it, it''s better after the princess comes. I''m sorry, brother Cecil. You can''t ask me right away if you care because it''s a public place, can you?


    "I brought you"


    A woman with a samurai had been brought by a knight when she turned her gaze to such a voice. I don''t wear the ornaments, but when I saw that I even put makeup on a simple dress, I guess it was about under surveillance.


    As far as Cecil''s story goes, she takes the form of a bunch of idiots. If you blame her for her actions, most of the women who lived in the backyard from generation to generation are out, and I guess they just couldn''t blame you.


    Does she feel anything for the appearance of Prince Wang, or has she disappointed and lost interest?


    I feel uncomfortable even though I should be seeing Prince Wang''s appearance, but I don''t move my expression, and I can''t feel the shaking of my emotions. It''s too different from what I was hearing. Prince Wang seemed confused that he had never seen him like that before.


    Elaine, the Wizard wants to hear something.


    "... Master Magic, what the hell can I do for you"


    Without trembling in the voice of the king and her surrounding gaze, she looks back at me. Is the man holding back beside her a father in face and age? His connection to the royal family should be broken by the abolition of Prince Wang. He also seems to be calm for a long time.


    "This is what you took from Princess Celestina, right?


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­ Why do you even have things that aren''t supposed to be in the backyard?


    On purpose, and agitation runs around. That would be so, you must not know what that means, such as the fact that the princess''s belongings are not in the backyard.


    "I said Princess Celestina and Samurai Emelina were in a situation where even a meal could not be satisfactorily fed. That''s why he said he was selling the ornaments he was wearing to get food. How come what you sold is being bought back?


    "Hey, was that a terrible situation!?


    "How can a samurai live when she doesn''t do her job properly? Mostly, if only the meal had been carried by now: ''I was doing what I could!'' You''re using it as an excuse to escape responsibility, aren''t you?


    "Ha... sure"


    One seemingly one-sided man who raised his voice seemed convinced that he knew the ladies in question.


    Exactly. There continue to be people who look pale in this. If you''re not on the run, you can''t deny being told that your life is in danger.


    But the princess answers my questions only pale, as flat as she is.


    "This was prepared for Princess Celestina. It is not a good thing for me. I took it to protect the princess, but I was going to give it back."


    "What does that mean?


    "The nobles sneaked all sorts of malice because they knew the princess could not refuse the gift. But if you know I''ll take it away, you won''t do anything far-fetched. I''ve disposed of it before it got into the hands of the princess."


    I can''t feel a lie in Elaine''s words. In fact, Cecil also said the words from her might be superficial.


    "... Are you from the royal family of Corbella?


    "Oh."


    Elaine kneels and drips her head as she turns back to Brother Cecil.


    "No matter how much you protect, you can''t be allowed to do a lot of work. Above all, I cannot forgive you. I would like to apologize immediately if I were you, but I do not believe that such an apology would be possible.... I''m sorry. Please, tell Princess Celestina."


    "I guess you''re a pet princess, aren''t you? Why are you sheltering Ceres?


    Everyone thinks Elaine smiles up at Brother Cecil''s words. That''s a very gentle and proud laugh.


    "I am a pet princess, but more than that, because I am of the Adinsel clan. I swear my revenge on my country by making you loyal to Brizias. The proud clan is not shameless enough to fall in the honorable who can sacrifice themselves for their country!


    "Nah!? You think it''s Bridgeas'' revenge!?


    I smile at her to welcome ''Comrade'' as the Kibera momentum turns to her. You guessed the sign. Elaine turned this way and deepened her grin.


    Prince Wang''s beloved princess is the Avenger... a very interesting development. An ''ally'' or ''accomplice'' who protected the Crown Princess in Kibera and helped us.


    Besides, this was a public place, and I told the truth after knowing what the situation was. Even the Kings have changed their expressions to the exposures after the ensuing upset.


    Let''s do it! She just let her fangs peel!


    Then I will disparage Kivera for your sake. That if we don''t perform any more, the name of disaster will be obsolete.


    Let''s finish the revenge show.


    Because the best and worst stage in Kibera''s history has just opened.

 115 I swear allegiance to my late country.

    "Revenge... revenge?


    Crown Prince Wang shrugged as he rolled at his feet. I''ve always been silent about learning that if I say anything extra, it will be returned ten times, but I guess I just couldn''t help but raise my voice.


    By contrast, Elaine turned her cold eyes to the king''s prince. Its mouth takes the form of a laugh.


    "Is that right? I am not a natural Kivera nobleman, nor will I be able to participate in politics because I am a woman. When it comes to what I can do like that, I''m very good at gathering information and getting married politically.... No, you should say ''it was''"


    What she is saying is true. Many countries do not recognise women, and the only thing a woman would be involved in politics would be a pawn in a political marriage.


    That said, I don''t need to be pessimistic. Because the noble lady is'' like that ''. It''s been taught common sense since birth, unless you drown in a love that throws away your identity, you won''t have any doubts.


    It would seem more tragic if you abandoned your identity and chose to fall in love. I don''t think I can tolerate the escape of love and the subsequent life of just two ladies who have never done one on their own, because even if they were aristocrats, they would be seen with very harsh eyes from around them.


    Poor will put your position at risk, and you won''t be able to escape slander and rumors unless you pull into the country.


    "Could you let me explain from me, too?


    The newly added voice is a man who held back near Elaine. Like Elaine, he is calm for a long time.... said it was supposed to be a crisis of execution by the clan royalists.


    "What about you?


    "I''m Elaine''s father. In Kivera, they call you Viscount Addinsel."


    "In Kivera... does that actually mean?


    Ask Viscount Addinsel, who puts it in a curious way, he laughed satisfactorily. It''s like saying ''well noticed''.


    And to me, Elaine, who had stood up at some point, gracefully thanked me.


    "My name is Conrad Addinsell from Bridgeas. I am wearing the countenance."


    "It''s in my daughter, Elaine Addinsell."


    ¡­¡­ I mean, you''ve always been a nobleman of Brizias. "


    The two of them grinned deeply to respond to my words. That is the answer above all.


    Unexpectedly I clap at both of them. The Demon Kings also watched with admirable eyes to see if they knew what their actions meant.


    "Brilliant! We''re supposed to tell you what happened here, aren''t we?


    "Hehe. I''m glad I told you so, Master Magic."


    Whoever sees it, they will be proud of their late motherland now. I went out of my way to name it and show it to them again.


    Don''t look calm and do it inside, this father too. Do you want to do that on this occasion?


    They don''t just teach themselves to be Kivera traitors, they show the sweetness of the upper Kivera to people in other countries.


    Thus they say in the dark, ''King Kivela is a fool who does not even notice the poison that he has lurked at his feet''.


    People will see it the way they see it, but the fact that King Kivela was ridiculed will tell.


    If they had spoken, they would have suspected the product, but they just took the attitude they deserved ''as a nobleman of Brizias''. The nobles didn''t curse the king, there''s no need to worry about his country being demeaned.


    You''re tighter than words, this way. Besides, we "just stayed on the spot in a separate case", so Kivera can''t blame us for trying to report it. In other words, cover-up is impossible.


    "My father was close to the last king and brothers of Brizias. In fact, I was a cousin." Someone should make it up to you because of kindness, but you can''t rely on it, "he said proudly."


    I find out in the tone of nostalgia that that was also a gentle memory for the present Earl of Addinsell. Because his father''s words could know how blessed and admired the king was once again if he returned the back.


    "In the fold of the battle against Kivela, the king''s top priority was to let the people escape. The knights were responding to such a king''s thoughts and buying me time.... You also know this King Kivera, because he said it took a lot longer than planned"


    "You mean to drop the country? Wow, I can''t believe you fought that far with an overwhelming battle power difference."


    "Yes!... they understood that the country could not resist. We mourned our lack of strength and fought to the last one, and we were so excited to protect our people. I was doing everything I could with the nobles. He divided his wealth among the people who left the country so that they could live until they grabbed a new life."


    Of course, not all nobles would have been splendid. But it was only through their actions that the people could flee to other countries.


    If you prioritize running away, you must be able to barely take out your luggage. The people fled safely and then lived a minimal life because ''there was gold in hand''.


    "Eventually, both the King and His Royal Highness the King died, when they became queens only. My father said this in front of the queen and the nobles who stayed in the country."


    ''I''m going to take my son and head to Kivera as a traitor. And let''s crumble from the inside and reward that country with one arrow.''


    ''It will be a long time for humiliation. My life could run out, too. But! I want to come as a sorrow for my clan and to convey the pride of Brizias to the blood''


    ''If you can curse, you''re cursing, if you have the power to kill, you''re killing! I hate Kivera so much, I can''t forgive her. ¡­ even to abandon the honor of living with the country and perishing with the country until the end''


    "Let me remind you that the weak and the trampled are also willing."


    "My father was so horrible from his son''s point of view then. Blood drips from chewed lips and squeezed hands... I wonder if this is how much people surrender themselves to hatred"


    "Well, they didn''t criticize you for just running away a lot, did they?


    "I couldn''t tell you, to my father''s temper, which was too awesome. Besides... we all knew that my father had done more to his country than anyone else and mourned His Majesty''s death."


    "The whole clan agreed?


    "Yes, some of them, including my mother, remained in the country, and the servants were also divided into those who arrived at us and martyred in the country with those who came to Kivera and the remaining clans.... because they refused to run because they said they would serve until the end."


    "Great loyalty."


    I would say that what his father did was outrageous. I don''t know anything, because I''ve laid down on my own the way of an unborn clan.


    This may have weakened the vengeance if Kivela had treated those newly placed under her control equally, but in fact it makes an obvious difference.


    As a result, the grief of the clan was the ''right thing'' and I guess it became the basis of the hearts and minds of the avengers.


    It''s ironic that Kivera''s system of "birth-Kivera preferences" gives them a boost.


    "My father continued to deceive Kivela to the very end. If you are to be scorned as a traitor, on the contrary, you have used rumors to disguise yourself as an ambitious man and sometimes to hide your vengeance by making statements that discredit your country. It''s all for grief."


    "Master Magic, your grandfather was indeed dyeing his heart for revenge. But it''s not like I didn''t love my family or my people. That''s why I chose to be the Avenger."


    Elaine speaks out to block her father''s words.


    Underlying this would be my country''s revenge, but as far as I''m concerned, I''m more concerned about this one. I thought Elaine was smart enough to bet her life on a country she''d never seen before.


    Then where does Elaine come from with the sentiment of ''Kivera Hate''?


    Wouldn''t you even care about Cecil if she rubbed her hatred in from a very young age?


    It would be normal to feel uncomfortable with her. In the first place, she was in a privileged situation called a pet princess, so it was not caused by the cold treatment of outsiders. Then you''d better move not to let go.


    "It is true that I am the Avenger of Brizias. But more than that, I wanted to do something about your grandfather''s wishes."


    "For your grandfather?


    Elaine tells me to nod at me tilting her neck. Does Count Addinsel also know what''s in Elaine''s heart, or he silently gives way to a place to speak.


    "My grandfather hated Kivela and at the same time he could only avenge it. It must have been difficult for him to forgive himself. The wounds engraved on his clenched palms many times never disappeared in his lifetime.... I regretted it. If I were a man, I could help you and your father."


    "But you weren''t the kind to blame for that, were you?


    "Yeah. I''ve never been scolded for uselessness. So merciful, and mourned that I was sorry to let you carry this fate again."


    Was the former Earl of Addinsel regretting involving Elaine, who knew nothing of her own accord?


    But it would still mean I chose revenge for my country.


    "Whenever I saw such a grandfather, my hatred for Kivela grew in my heart. Nobles who curse evil at the habit of not knowing your grandfather, royalties who do justice to take it from others, and people who rejoice in it! Everything was unforgivable."


    Anger swirls in Elaine''s eyes. It made her look wonderful.


    All the way, or pure. There was nothing to be ashamed of or regret about. That''s what Elaine looked like.


    In contrast, Kivera Momentum is somewhat dismayed to hear Elaine''s confession. Once again, it was pointed out that all the culprits were in their own hands.


    I guess they''ve never been so directly poked at hatred when they''re used to hot situations. They are always strong... because they do not relate directly to the weak.


    Conversely, I am convinced by her statement. I wondered if that was the identity of the discomfort I felt for Elaine.


    I guess she''s harder to forgive for tormenting her grandfather than she is about her country. It didn''t matter who died to be scorned with a bad girl, because for her everything about Kivera was'' enemy ''!


    "That''s when His Royal Highness Prince Wang called me.... Destiny, I thought it was an opportunity given by all the late fathers as much as I wish. From there, you know it. We planned to overlap luxury, manipulate His Royal Highness the King as he wished, and rot him from within."


    "I should apologize to you. You had to cancel the plan because of the princess thing, didn''t you?


    Exhale even though it''s awkward.


    Yeah, me and the ex-convict raccoon should be in the dungeon, too. Because we''re the ones who ruined our plan for revenge by betting on our lives.


    But Elaine smiles and shakes her head.


    "No! Ning Ro, I appreciate it. I had noticed that the upper management was plotting the abolition of His Royal Highness Prince Wang. Only in the rear palace will it be as I wish. I didn''t have time, it wasn''t something I could handle alone."


    "That''s because Prince Wang was more of an asshole than I expected."


    "Yep... well"


    I bet! If this guy had been a little smarter, things would have definitely changed.


    Unexpectedly, we both turn our gazes to the King Prince at our feet. You were a bad guy for a book!?


    I can be sure that if this guy were an ambitious man with a concurrent head and common sense, the Dungeon Beauty project would have been a success.


    Because, Virgil, it''s like even you didn''t realize what the princess meant.


    I bet everything I did. I guess the act was perfect...... you should spare a small number of collaborators and the absence of staff. Elaine had to be an actor, so I couldn''t give her the next instruction when she was detained by Prince Wang.


    "Hey, what if I was in the backyard as your staff officer..."


    ¡­¡­ Instead of success, I think we''re doing an internal breakdown by now. "


    We don''t talk to each other, but he says, "You''re ending the assassination of the upper echelons, including kings."


    It was absolutely possible. I can say that. Surprisingly, the interior seems brittle, Kivera.


    That one, it feels like a player who ignores performance and propriety in a game and chooses a weapon that emphasizes offense only. He seems to tend not to care about trivialities because of his confidence that he can ''hold it in''.


    And I knew you wouldn''t read the air, Prince Wang.


    "I... you mean I was being deceived..."


    "I''m telling Serious, because such temptations are everywhere, right? Doesn''t change what an asshole you are, does it?


    "The magician knows how I feel."


    "Come on, you."


    then steps on Prince Wang again. Now the main character of the tragedy.


    "Hey, Prince Wang? Do you realize why everyone calls you" Prince "instead of" Prince "?... because that position is only worth it. I''m just following the power that comes with it. You''re worthless."


    "You."


    "Incidentally, what was also important to me was the title of ''Prince Wang''. I couldn''t even ignore the upper echelons because the second best guy in Kivera is messing with them, if he''s a prince, there''s an escape route!


    In fact, a prince could have created a fictional figure. It is possible to tailor reasons such as similarity, twins, infirmity and not on the table because he is a brother to separate sin from Lucas.


    But not if it''s Prince Wang. Because it is the only one and it is unacceptable to fraudulently claim that it would be a brother.


    It''s ''special'' in every country, Prince Wang. Because it''s the Next King.


    "You didn''t seem to notice. But for some of the poles, you''re worth a great deal!


    What do you want from me now?


    "Is it? I don''t think it''s worth it..."


    Prince Wang inquires in surprise. Elainea leans her neck and accidentally speaks the truth.


    Sounds like Prince Wang is plain shocked by what Elaine said, but I don''t care!


    "No, Elaine. That''s not true!


    I strongly reject Elaine''s words.


    "The only weakness in cutting Kivera apart, the vengeful ones, has existential significance!


    ''... hey''


    I think I ate a silent penetration from the perimeter, but through beautifully.


    "Oh... you sure are an important person in that sense. It seems that the magician''s measures also used His Royal Highness Prince Wang."


    "It would!? I think it''s a wonderful delicacy that the more vengeful you are, the more conveniently you throw away the pawn, the worse things get here, and your conscience won''t hurt at all."


    "Hey, Demon Master, that''s terrible! Because it''s worse than worthless!


    Virgil, you go in unintentionally, something like that.


    The demon kings were silent... but subtly out of sight.


    You don''t even want to affirm it, do you? I''m not even willing to deny it.


    "By the way, that criterion is useful to me or not, and I wouldn''t rate it otherwise"


    "Any disregard for human rights or personal dignity?!? What''s that personal criterion?"


    "When you evaluate this in general, you end up with the word ''incompetent'', don''t you? Only value to the individual after that."


    "Oh... that''s..."


    "Look, you don''t find anything to praise. I''m right by majority vote."


    You can''t keep up with the way the air changes on the field, Kivera. The momentum remains silent. I dare not pinch words and try to get some information about us.


    No way, because I can''t find the value of Prince Wang...... right?


    "The Wizard is a wonderful idea."


    Elaine shrugged so much at me holding her fist and talking hot, and the surrounding atmosphere became subtle. Thank you, Elaine. Looks like something to me.


    Prince Wang was silent as he was so told... but he couldn''t seem to argue with me about what he knew.


    A dogma that can''t be the protagonist or villain of a story, but a sidekick who plays an important role in his or her unconsciousness. I don''t think I need Prince Wang to think so.


    ... I wouldn''t be happy.


    "... so I''ll get back to it. Does the Avenger mean Elaine sent information to the private sector about Princess Wang''s escape?


    That was a great time. That rumor made the contents of the dream even more authentic.


    But.


    "Huh? No? Because I moved to help you escape by erasing the slightest trace of Princess Celestina. Isn''t that your father?


    "No? I won''t do anything."


    "Heh? So who the hell is it? If you didn''t have any ill intentions about Kivera, you wouldn''t have flushed it."


    All three twist their necks. What do you mean?


    Who said it wasn''t Elaine and the others? You don''t know who it is, do you?


    You''re saying there were other people in and out of the castle who were malicious of Kivera?


    "Ku...... hahaha! This is a masterpiece!


    Almost everyone turns their gaze to the person for a sudden sounding laugh. That''s one of the nobles on Kivera''s side.


    He was a person who seemed to be in quite a position, even if not so close from the place.


    "How delightful! I don''t know if I have any other avengers."


    "What, you too? Could have been more interesting if we''d put our hands together."


    And the other one. He just walks in front of us with a grin when it''s all heartfelt fun. Surrounded by unexpected developments.


    ¡­¡­


    Hey...... could there have been quite a few people in there, huh? No, no wonder they resent me.


    "The first thing that comes to your attention, my lord the magician. And say hello to my comrade."


    "I didn''t think this was going to get any bigger, did I?


    "So you''re avengers, too? Did you help me?


    "Well, it''s not so much cooperation, but you''ve passed information on to the people."


    "I have asked my people to interdict the chaser."


    Ahhh... these people. I thought it was easy to escape.


    Only in Kibera was a search carried out for the condition ''Dark haired, old woman'', it is also odd that the information on ''Someone Like It'' does not enter Kibera while on the run.


    Perhaps all the comrades scattered all over the place either guided or misled the chaser.


    The merchants who stayed in the Wang capital in the middle of that in the first place know the information. Normally, they can be stopped by the transfer party, the border, etc. I would do enough to contact Irfena.


    But the only country that has taken action is Baraxin. Even if we do not move as a country, it is possible that the powerful will move independently. Doesn''t that mean the information stopped somewhere?


    Nevertheless, from the side of Kivera, they are naturally traitors. Many people stare at all the shootings, some actually speak up.


    The gaze of the knights, in particular, was murderous. Naturally, we have in front of us the culprits who interrupted our work.


    "You guys! Well done, you''ve been named plainly!? You traitor!


    "That''s a compliment, that''s"


    "You must have been the one who insulted me as a little man who couldn''t make a big deal out of it. It''s not a big deal, it''s about making it easy for His Highness the Magic Master to move and... guiding His Highness Prince Wang."


    to, and a man who made a problem statement laughs. The surroundings became even more noisy with the words.


    That''s right, King Kivera speaks up.


    "What do you mean!


    "No, no, no, no, no. You just comforted His Highness, who suffers from his position, right?" Why do you have to force the next king to be unfettered? "" What kind of a man thought you would give the second place in Kivera? "


    "Well, that''s not bad for you. It was Prince Wang himself who conveniently interpreted the sweet words and became a loser!


    "That''s true in a way... as a result, His Royal Highness Prince Wang is ruling out loyalists. I''m not a fool running away from sin."


    The plainly outgoing man went on to say more with ''comrade''.


    "You can exchange words at night clubs even if you can''t devour the interior of the country, king. Because you are powerful, you can be a threat, but you are truly indifferent to the powerless."


    "I guess it''s because I understood it was easy to hold in? But there is also a will for the weak. Even if only a few scratches can be done, it can lead to fatal injuries. Kivera''s defeat is what she said she couldn''t do."


    The two younger fathers can say whatever they want. Hear that, Kivera. The forces are distorting their faces with regret.


    ''Why don''t we just move the guy who''s in a possible position even if we can''t?


    "Little let in. Some kind of cut could lead to a crack. ''


    That''s right, both of you. It''s the most difficult way to find out and punish yourself.


    Because it''s not particularly unusual for a powerful man to rub against the royal family. It is the responsibility of Prince Wang, who escaped to the perfectly easy.


    "Oh, you two? For now, you''re avengers, aren''t you?


    "Um, of course."


    "I don''t care if you say comrade."


    "What''s the cause, by the way? You say comrades to Elaine and the others for the same reason, right?


    They snort back firmly to me asking.


    "I will have in my homeland the Latima destroyed by my predecessors"


    "Serzam, also destroyed by his predecessors, is my homeland. Repeated acts of aggression from generation to generation."


    "Speaking of which, you''ve grown this far in about two hundred years."


    "Exactly. ¡­ even if it''s about an autonomous city, it can''t be angry at you for robbing your hometown that you''ve created with your peers?


    "Before the war, some of them had become children by becoming concubines of the nobility of Kivera. He watched the opportunity to dive inside while being abused. Now that the Wizard has moved, this is exactly the time!


    I see. They seem to be children of those who became their concubines. Were you here now because you were born a nobleman of Kivera?


    The old map of Kivera did depict a lot of small countries. Some of them may have been closer to the city than to the country, but they would still have formed as one group.


    Then no wonder you''re destroying more than one country in a generation. Now King Kivera is not only destroying Brizias, he invades Zebrest and plots and acts civil unrest on Alberda.


    What I couldn''t get would be the hard work of a biased country. Especially since Zebrast had a red hero and Alberda had an unexpected delicacy for Kivera named Glenn.


    Looks like Ilfena attacked you, too. To see how the Demon Kings are doing.


    "You are the noblemen of Kivela to draw that blood!? Are you not willing to thank His Majesty for being there!? Your Majesty didn''t destroy your homeland!


    It would be the king''s side. The nobles raise their voices, but the two turn a cold gaze.


    "Our enemies are not individuals, they are nations! A country called Quivera has destroyed its homeland."


    "Can an individual destroy the country? If a country is made, it will be resented."


    Near King Kivera, who invites anger to the two of us who just say that there are no pieces of gratitude or anything else. Still blocking my attempts to raise my voice, I speak of ''certain speculation'' against them.


    "Isn''t it futile to say how little direct it has to do with anything? In the first place, King Kivera himself showed off the acts of scattered aggression and decided on the ancient wounds of the Avengers, but he didn''t say," Your Grace. "


    "What?


    "Doesn''t that mean we''re being raised that way? Or do you think Kivela has abused them as'' outsiders'' enough to choose another hometown to listen to? Besides, have you taken care of it enough to be loyal or grateful?


    "Gu..."


    "I know the answer to that, even if it''s more than just a policy of giving birth to a Kivera."


    Maybe their parents just talked about their late home.


    Still, you two call yourselves revengers without any hesitation, no wonder you already recognize this as your raison d ''¨ºtre.


    What my ancestors have done and what they have done, two of which have simultaneously stripped Kivera of her fangs, is the status quo.

 116 Scale of Disaster

    Kivera momentum stunned by the ensuing exposure.


    Well, I know how that feels. If I was in the mood because I thought the Wizard was coming, an attack would have come from another direction.


    But I''m not sympathetic. You deserve it.


    "Er.... are there any avengers following them -?


    I''ll try to speak up, but there''s no sign of fame.


    ... Seems to stop for now.


    "So, can I do it? The talks with Corbella are over, and it looks like the vengeful culpability is over."


    "Well, you were still there..."


    As tired as it was, King Kivera turned his gaze to me, but leaving hostility dark in his eyes.


    Ugh! That''s right. Okay, I''m staying. Okay, forget it.


    ... it would sound extra stupid after an awesome serious story though!?


    "Naturally! To me, Elaine and the others are just unexpected. You don''t have a choice."


    "Well? Is it a premise that we will defeat?... that you have that power?


    "I do."


    Of course! And his expression was slightly stronger when he gave him a frightened face.


    Oh, I''m sorry about the thought. That''s synonymous with disaster. Apparently the Mage''s name was enough to keep him alert.


    Lucas declared war.


    "That''s the decision."


    "What?"


    You thought that was all, King Kivera makes a surprise face. The same goes for those around us. I guess you didn''t think there were other causes.


    I break my fingers towards them like that.


    "First, the first. Your handkerchiefs caused trouble during the Rear Palace disturbance in Zebrast. Situationally, it falls under the mastermind, but you''re going up there to blame for what the people below have done."


    "Though that should complain about Zebrast. Aren''t the side chambers Zebrast nobles?


    "Oh, gosh, escape? I said ''mastermind'', didn''t I? Or does it look so stupid that I don''t realize the essence of the case...?


    "... eh"


    With a smile on my face I tilt my neck gently. Intimidating. And the nobles who were about to open their mouths to agree to the king were silent. They are in a position not to go to the battlefield even if they come to the negotiating table... intimidation and killing are effective enough to silence them.


    "I''ll tell you so you can''t make an excuse to keep it down. Rudolph crushed every house in the side room. It''s crazy, isn''t it? It''s not normal to think that anything is too much. It''s common to think ''there''s a reason you had to do that'' until you reduced your national power, right?


    Aren''t you going to make the same decision? Ask and I will affirm it by being silent.


    Naturally, if I didn''t doubt this, I wouldn''t have the ability to stand close by.


    "Oh, finally, Rudolph, on the contrary, the people who were around me in Zebrast did not thoroughly name Kivera. Don''t you think it''s terrible because you know that if I realized it, I''d move in retaliation?


    "... it would be no use for us to stop you if you noticed."


    "Yes, it''s no use. So, we actually acted and we''re here now. Too bad!


    "You really acted like you were afraid of the book..."


    Respond with a smile to the Chancellor as he exhales and penetrates. Anyway, the content is a good reply, me.


    Ooh, in Zebrast, we got results, so give it up otherwise.


    "So, next. After all the research, I treated Princess Celestina cold at the outing of the rear palace... it was a danger to her life and abuse? You are. I thought this was going to be funny, so I took him out. This is when you borrowed your pledge."


    "Were the pledges still taken away! If you took the princess out, would your dreams be yours?


    "Of course! I told you, ''I thought it was going to be funny''. Is that what the king of your country and his men are doing? It''s pathetic that you don''t know anything as a people."


    It wouldn''t be convincing to say it with a laugh when it dulls. But isn''t it better than being danced to convenient information without knowing it? Because even they have a right to know.


    "So I ran away. You''ve been kidding me for a long time, haven''t you?... Prince Wang''s SS, right? And the rear house guards. It''s annoying to be seen as a chaser to bring them back. I didn''t know they''d use it to destroy their parents'' homes."


    "What makes you think that?


    "It''s too soon to deal with it. It''s like," It was decided from the beginning, a heavy punishment that other countries have to convince you of, "huh? There''s no way a house with power over another country can easily be crushed, unless it''s solidified beforehand."


    I''m not convinced of any other nobleman, and King Kivera will distort his face with regret.


    The king has a proven track record of leading the country, and he is confident that it is not in a good mood to be easily read by me.


    ... Is it correct that there is no objection? Well, I''d laugh if they told me that that was Kivera''s elite or something.


    ¡­¡­


    I handled the toys, too. You know, the way you treat money with a lot of compensation. I can tell you he was a very good chaser in that sense. It''s a good souvenir for Corbella.


    "Still, you should be more responsible for the princess than you let her escape, right? So if you thoroughly explained to him that" cold treatment is a fact, that Kibera has no sincerity, and that it is true that the princess is not the Crown Princess, "he would have backfired and declared war? It''s better not to get mad at me."


    You''re treating me like a disaster, but it''s Kivera who''s acting like she''s gonna burn that disaster.


    People in other countries would definitely say this...... ''deserve it''.


    "There''s room for negotiation."


    "No, why do you have to show such kindness?"


    "Is it pointless to apologize?"


    "It''s not worth anything."


    I guess King Kivela is looking for a breakthrough, though he is paying for his words in a mild tone.


    This is the first time we''ve met. The Demon Kings have thoroughly regulated my information, and there must be very little information about me. That''s why we''re late in dealing with it.


    "O Wizard, surely we shall be responsible. But."


    The king cut off his words once and stared at me.


    "We are meant to be known as the Great Powers! It will be worth fighting for."


    "Oh, you''re gonna hang out with me."


    "Whatever. You seem smart, but wisdom alone doesn''t make Kivera fall!


    "Huh? I''m gonna exercise my strength, right? The purpose is to drop it."


    "Nah!?


    Anger seeps into the expression of the Kivera power when he grins and gently returns to the words of the powerful king. I think I''m half stunned at what I said, half angry at what I saw lightly.


    Yeah, it''s good, it''s good. Be very angry. Because I want to beat the crap out of you guys in that state and break your heart.


    Welcome to Ninglo! If they''re irresistible, they could make us villains!


    "Bye! You all seem angry, so I had my head chilled a little!


    do it, and clatter his laughing fingers. The magicians who felt the magic move but slowly.


    Even if there is a connection, it is not activated from your hand like normal attack magic, it is possible to target the scene ''directly'' with a pinpoint.... if you can see.


    Whether you want to tie the line, ''air'' is also inside the line, crushing is all you have to do is apply pressure, the sword will break if it breaks down into big messes.


    It''s weirder to think of common sense in different worlds and common sense in this world as the same thing. I don''t understand their magic either.


    Hey, guys? How long do you think it''s been since I''ve been here?


    You were right in front of me the whole time I was listening to Brother Cecil and Elaine, weren''t you?


    It is also possible to recognize the goal and keep it ''activated''. Besides, magicians and knights are very easy to do at a glance.


    The nobility doesn''t seem to be that specialized in attacks or unarmed, so the aim in the sense of sealing the means of attack is the sorcerer and the Kingsguard knight.


    "Nah... my arm suddenly... eh"


    "Sword, but... crushed...?


    Kashan, with the sound of a broken sword and a blunt sound, the knights flashed with pain in their shattered arms.


    "Gu..."


    The magicians suffered from sudden compression and pain in their attacked throats, reaching down their throats unexpectedly.


    "The knight crushes his sword and arm, and the sorcerer crushes his throat.... How''s it going? Am I weak? I tried to take away the ''strength'' and the ''confidence'' that could be called pride for them."


    "You... no chant, so..."


    "You didn''t say you couldn''t. Hey, knights and magicians? How does it feel to be proud of your overwhelming power? Now you can''t even protect the Lord. It''s useless. Do you know how the knights of the destroyed kingdom feel now?


    Asking me brightly, Elaine and the others turned their gaze to me, and King Kivera, who was flabbergasted, changed his expression in a different way than fear.


    "You, mama... for that matter..."


    "Because I heard about Elaine and the others. I want to protect you, but I can''t protect you. I want you to feel despair."


    In fact, this is an additional element that I came up with when I heard about Elaine and the others. The truth is, it''s enough to seal the motion, but I definitely wanted Kivera to have the same experience.


    Because in "Overwhelming Power," they "have trampled on those who tried to protect their country."


    "This is possible, by the way. If you move poorly, it''s dangerous."


    More fingers to freeze the whole thing between glances. Except around us and near the door, it gradually freezes and increases its thickness as it involves Kivela forces.


    They make their faces stretch with fears they don''t know what to do, but ignore them because men aren''t cute when they''re scared. The magicians, who had refrained, were only dismayed by the sight.


    Well, I know why magicians get stiff. Because if you try to do the same thing with the magic of this world, you need a lot of magic, including creating water. I mean, I''m flattered by the difference in magic power.


    Especially if that''s based on the magic of this world. Higher, but I won''t have that much magic. I can''t use the magic of this world before then.


    I don''t need so much magic because I''m an ice freeze that creates water and alters the state with ambiguous knowledge about "water with oxygen and hydrogen." ¡­ know how easy it is at the time you are using it to wash harvested herbs and make cold ones.


    Note that when this is the Black Knight opponent, my abduction is decided out of curiosity. They''ll do it. Precious experimental animals - will also seek to cooperate as surgeons and strive to analyze magic.


    With that in mind, the icing proceeded and the Kibera forces were completely immobile except for the king and queen and the side chamber.


    Don''t worry, I only ice my legs, okay? Because it just stops moving.


    However, I may not be able to breathe because I temporarily lose a bit of oxygen when I do massive icing so far indoors. Well, I''m not dying and it''s temporary.


    "Do it flashy..."


    Brother Cecil''s impressive and frightening voice reaches his ear. The demon kings seem frightened. Apparently, he said, ''It''s polite to do it back if you get hit!'' He seems to be giving up because he was running out of words.


    I''m guessing some parts of you feel it''s also necessary to keep Quivera quiet. King Kivera seemed like a fightable idea.


    Kibera, who had an angry look on her face, also gradually remembered what the Magic Instructor was like, and they are all pale. Naturally because my appearance did not match the image of their knowing wizard, it was an attitude to date.


    We''re not the only reason we got pale, we''re imagining the future of the country.


    "Well, let''s get to work."


    When Kivela told me to reorder where the momentum had quieted down, Kivela momentum looked at me cancer at the same time, and the demon kings raised their voices unexpectedly.


    "Huh!?


    "Wait a minute, isn''t this the real deal?


    "Eh, this is an option. It''s an additional element. Except fate."


    "Wait, now he says it''s an ''extra element''!?


    "People grow up every day. Happy to grow."


    Brother Cecil, the Demon King and the Chancellor raise their voices of awe and consternation in their order. It''s only natural because you haven''t told anyone anything specific this time. Why do you think I kept my silence so far by deluding you?


    "You kept your mouth shut because you were willing to do more..."


    The dialogues of the Shaken Demon King pass beautifully, and so does being because he is afraid to look back.


    ''Cause there was a good chance I could stop you!


    "Master of Magic, what do you want?


    King Kivera, who just paled, asks. Unlike earlier, it''s like asking, assuming you''re in the negotiating table.


    But.


    "I want to destroy Kivera"


    I open my eyes gently to my words to give back. The surroundings were simultaneously silenced.


    ... they had previously assumed that they would ''win and get''. So I can''t think of a valid conditional presentation in my words.


    "It''s not all because Kivera is a powerful country/power. So my enemy is a ''country'' called Kivela. The purpose is to destroy it? Even you will defeat the enemy, won''t you?


    "What I want, is"


    "You don''t. Aren''t you supposed to get what you want with your own hands?


    I don''t have what I want = reconciliation is impossible.


    It''s obvious that even the country that Kivera has destroyed has managed to avoid its demise.


    There''s no way Kivera can say anything that ignores it at all.


    "What a waste of time."


    Bring up more than one large magic formation modoki with that word. By the way, this is a fake to make it look important. It''s an effect that comes up when you use magic in the game.


    "Come on, I''ll temporarily open the door to the underworld for you. Give it back, if you regret it!


    For a moment, the magic formation increases its brilliance. And disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    Everyone holds their breath and turns their gaze, but there is no change between tense glances. It''s obvious that''s making them even more anxious.


    It should also be noted that my dialogue is a sufficiently embarrassing category. Just plainly said, simpler said, ''Ghost, it''s not - hey!'' Or ''It''s a festival, come out, you bastards!''.


    ... just don''t have the guts to say that on this occasion. Or was it better to say "Chef II Morbid Decision Dialogue," which is long and embarrassing to say, "The souls that go down to the underworld and stain with hate"?


    There was no restraint because the dialogue itself meant nothing, but it might have been more enjoyable to elaborate that you would take care of it so far.


    "Magic Master, what the hell did you do?"


    In a slightly plundered voice, King Kivera asks, but I remain smiling.


    King Kivela asks again if he was angry at the way it was going, absurd his voice.


    "What have you done! You can''t just do that!


    "Hehe, you''ll find out soon enough"


    "What...?


    I just laugh and cloud my answers. A gaze with a peripheral impatience pierces me.


    To tell the truth, I''m half burned, half laughing.


    Sorry, your reaction is too funny!


    He''s going to burst into laughter when he''s distracted by how desperate he is to be a prank!


    Eventually the answer they awaited was cast by a knight who opened the door with his breath out.


    For a moment, stiff to his inner appearance, he nevertheless opens his mouth to fulfill his mission.


    "It''s important! The town is filled with Necromancers! They have a grudge against Kivela and the people are in chaos......!


    "The Necromancer!?


    "What do you mean, you even manipulated the Necromancer!


    "Answer me! Mage!


    I''m laughing in my heart at the noisy Kivera momentum! Such an appearance is seen as'' Enjoy watching us panic, spare magicians'', and they are in a growing hurry.


    No, you''ve got quite a thing going on! It was leftovers!


    Actually, this is just making me play back memories of games planted in scum demon stones. (LAUGHS) The English Spirit of Zebrast. Again! It is. There was a roar.


    Of course, it doesn''t last as long as Zebrast because it''s a scum demon stone. The limit would be to play it magically a few times.


    Except.


    This time it was built for escape, and a huge number of them are planted all over town. Once I make it, the rest of us can set it up.


    They are massively planted in pots, in small storage, behind shop signs, at the edge of the road, and so on. More skilful work for the escape that remained, and mass production with resentment (laughter) for Kivela as an additional element played by voice-overs - collaborators of the Alberda Haunted Disturbance.


    They sent it from Corbella to the people who were still lurking in the capital of King Kivela to sprinkle it with roses. It is possible to activate it remotely if very little blood is contained in the Demon Stone.... Well, I had a medicinal herb with hyperplasia or something for this little worker.


    Note that when you become a Demonic Blood Stone, there are a few more things you can do. Instead of planting magic in advance, you can use the Demonic Blood Stone to activate magic. In a way, it''s part of me.


    Ghost of a decaying knight + roaring voice + a hateful resentment of Kivela.


    Improvised panic horror unfolding! Overflowing Necromancers! Running People!


    The town must be havoc. In addition, the destruction has been carried out to such an extent that it is not seriously injured, that the ghost is a terrible ''reality'' for the inhabitants of the town without joking.


    Well, it only lasts about an hour. Because it was originally intended to cause a disturbance to escape the town.


    "Hehe... ''Cause it includes the people that'' the country ''takes responsibility for what it''s done so far, right?


    "The people are irrelevant!


    "Yes, there is."


    He looked surprised if he didn''t know why when he gave it back to the knight who screamed.


    "''Cause they''ve been honoring acts of aggression? We owe it to ourselves."


    "Oh... that, ha"


    "Besides, I think they should know."


    I deliberately cut the words and laughed.


    "That our lives were built on corpses. If it''s the richness of the end you took, it''s not a town built on corpses, the capital of the king."


    ''I haven''t killed my enemies'' then ''they won''t resent me''... what an excuse doesn''t work. If the country has committed an act of aggression, if it has been given the benefit of it, then would it not be enough of those involved?


    "Besides, I think this is for you, right? Are you convinced to say ''reciprocally'' now that you have so much advantage over other countries? No matter how much the king says, you''re only dissatisfied."


    "And that is. Is this whole commotion about Kivera?


    Brother Cecil shook his head when he just asked me not to be surprised.


    "Yeah. I just want to take the people of Kivera once. Look, you can''t get civilian bumps, can you? For once, in prefecture, he is a well-intentioned magician who rescued the tragic princess."


    "Yeah, that''s what you are, isn''t it?"


    He seems to be convinced rather than confused. Well, wouldn''t a righteous ally look so good on me?


    Did the two parents not expect such a good man mode from the start, with a frightened eye on me?


    Fine! It turns out it''s necessary!


    And I''m patient enough. Right now the whole town is in a real panic horror......


    I want to go that way, too! Mixed!


    There''s no big trick using one town in the future, is there?


    Think normally, one fort is the limit, this is a rare opportunity!?


    Nice, the people in charge of small work. When we talked about this, it seemed like a lot of fun, including knocking Kivera off into a vortex of confusion.


    If those people are knights with wings, no wonder they have parts that go with the black knights. Must be a big shag by now.


    ... There''s no way I''m getting out of here.


    Woohoo, I can''t believe I''m going to have to bump this envy and remorse into the upper levels......!


    ¡­¡­ I don''t know what else you''re thinking, Mizuki. "


    "Do you still think so? You seem to be very concerned."


    Parents who whisper, please don''t do this until you''ve finished all your sermons.


    Now I''m going to stick to this feeling and I''m going to bump through the upper level of Kivera.

 117 Surrounding Appraisal and Reality

    Everyone was silent between frozen glances.


    Sometimes we can''t say anything far-fetched about Kibera. I don''t know what touches the Magic Master''s scales, let''s be careful.


    So much so that they only saw it from their point of view.


    There can be no way to crack down on the culprit in front of him even if he reports the situation in Wang Capital. Because the reality that the magicians are easily crushed makes them realize that there is no such thing as a possible magician in Kivera.


    In the first place, he said, "I don''t know what technique he used, even though he was in the activation place." He said, "I want to destroy Kivera," even if he begged me to solve the technique, it''s useless.


    No hitter - Kivera gradually became the ''weak'' here. That is what I said, ''the mood of the trampled weak''.


    Not just knights and magicians, but nobles and royalty, if you don''t get a taste of that feeling, right?


    The countries and cities that were attacked and destroyed by you fought back to the end with such feelings.


    "I have a wish for the Magic Master......!


    In that air, one woman rises and kneels. I guess it''s because you recognize this one as superior.


    Originally in a noble position where civilians cannot even come close due to differences in status, she tells me that she is inferior by kneeling at a distance.


    - She''s the queen. He is the biological mother of Prince Wang and the full wife of King Kivela.


    "We know we''re stupid! Enough... I fully understand! But will the people not miss it?"


    I told you I had a responsibility to the people.


    The queen was not frightened to return it cold. All the side rooms that followed the queen take my gaze.


    And drowned his head deeply. That means the queen admitted in public that I was superior.


    "You''re right. But the people do not want to obey the king. There''s nothing more we can do than live in this country. I don''t care what eyes I have instead......!


    "Have mercy!


    "Please put in the technique......!


    The immobile Kibera momentum sipped and stared at them, and the king held his fist hard. They don''t follow because they realize they''re the ''perpetrators''. They understand it''s no use to me, because they''ve ignored those voices.


    The queen kneels down to the folk... and some of the Kivellas moistened their eyes at their desperate begging appearance.


    And I am.


    - They turned a cooler eye. Anger may have mixed too.


    "... don''t be ridiculous, hypocrites"


    "... Huh?


    They raise their faces to a colder sound earlier and freeze their expressions as soon as they do.


    I would be infinitely closer to faceless right now. But what floats there is'' anger ''. Their plea is what pissed me off.


    "''I''ll take your place''? Heh heh, that''s not funny. It''s like you''re saying you''re not a sinner, right?


    "Ah... well, I didn''t mean to"


    The queen makes her complexion even worse when she understands what words she says mean.


    "You were originally a sinner after a king in this country, weren''t you?... never stopped the invasion. Even though we were in a position to stop it," I agreed to trample the weak, "bloody queen?


    "O... Your Highness does not endorse..."


    "I am. I don''t flatter the king. You know that silent acceptance means'' I''ll obey everything ''and'' I agree '', right?


    The disproved side chamber is silent on my words.


    Naturally... if you are admired for being an understated queen, it doesn''t mean her words will be completely ignored. In fact, the side rooms are now on the queen''s side.


    If you say that women have no right to pinch their mouths in national policy, you just have to appeal to the people. Because if the voices of the people become louder with kings and superiors, we cannot ignore them.


    Above all, the Queen had the only means of ''honoring her husband as a couple'' in this country. As far as their reaction goes, I guess'' I just didn''t pinch a cut in the decision involving the invasion ''.


    "I could move the people, I could show the nobles how difficult it is to commit aggression as queen, and... it was possible to stop the king as the only couple in this country.... So? That you didn''t approve of what you''ve accepted without doing anything? Say your bedtime words after you sleep!


    In a strong tone, they flaunt their bodies. Body tremors aren''t just horrible to me...... ''cause I''ve become aware that the Magic Instructor is right''. If not, there will be some objection.


    Queen, you were in a position to change the future of Kivela. Even if there was something in my chest that I thought I would accept if I didn''t act just because I thought I would.


    "My sweet queen, a fine queen... you''re exclusive to Kivera. For the most part, even if you ever prayed to the invaders to be safe, you didn''t say," Please don''t destroy them. "


    "... Yes. Exactly¡­"


    "What does that mean..." Please take away the soldiers of my country without hurting me "? It''s a one-sided, selfish invasion."


    When she told him so, the queen opened her eyes... and wept, suppressing her mouth, whether she understood the harshness of her words. Are tears falling open because of guilt?


    If it''s just words, I guess it''s ''kind queen''. But given the surrounding circumstances, it means something completely different.


    So let me dare you. Seems like you''ve thought of yourself as a ''merciful queen'' before.


    "Don''t be a better person now while you endorse the act of aggression, hypocrite. All I could think about was Kivela, and you deserve revenge, right? Understand that it''s only possible because it''s irrelevant."


    The queens were utterly silent as to whether they had no more words. I guess they''re all over accepting their past self right now.


    Hmm. It''s boring to break like this, because I want all the parties to struggle in the future. I can think of something like that.


    ...... oh. It''s a corner, so I''ll show you one phantom. Because I''m sure you both cared. ''That'' can work the way I want.


    I take the form of ''an image''. It immediately lined up beside me as one person with a great sickle.


    Silver hair, green eyes, same face on the same outfit...... but different color and gender only. For me it''s what it looks like in the game, but for Kivera, the dreaded ''Avenger'' who dropped one fort.


    This is another look at me in a way. The only phantom you can move freely because you''re used to it.


    "You!


    "Green eyes on silver hair, face like a woman... mama, or..."


    "You were still a magician!? But..."


    You were getting a report. Several speak up. I can only remember the characteristics of the hair and eye color, but when the words "face like a woman" and "magician" are added to it, I can easily get to the answer.


    The Great Sickle...... well, I had it in the game and now I need it, so add it.


    "The fort was an easy victory, should I say it was a first?


    "Again... were you a magician? Well, you..."


    ''This figure is a phantom, though. Oh, other faces are a phantom.''


    Bring up the face you showed at the fort event once with that word and turn it off instantly. What does that mean?


    "Alone, so... you dropped it?


    ''That''s the thing! If you figure out how to do it, it''s gonna be easier to get out of here. "


    The phantom laughs. The next moment, he flashes the Great Sickle in front of the Queen as he moves forward to slip. At the same time I generated a small wind knife. Some discrepancy would be deluded.


    A part of her hair falls, and a red line is drawn on the queen''s cheek. The queen, who had accidentally left after a small scream, was similarly screamed, but held by the side chambers who pulled the queen''s body back.


    "You know, it''s not just a phantom, is it?


    ''It'', which remained a laugh, turns off his grin and pokes a great sickle at the queens at the next moment.


    "Don''t get stuck in your shell, you''re the queen, aren''t you? I will not forgive you for dying or going mad... until the end, Kivera."


    "... throwing your life away... punishment, won''t it..."


    "What will change when you die?" Only one person seems to have escaped future hardships. ''


    "You''re going to hunt down the queen any more! Don''t you have a heart of mercy?


    A knight who interrupts a conversation with the queen. He... I guess he''s a knight captain or something from the place. He is stopped around trying to move forcibly to shield the queen from her back, even though she has broken her arms.


    I guess the reason I''m stopping it is because I think if I move poorly, the queens will be more at risk. I''m sure it''s true that you can''t move.


    "Even if your heart breaks, it''s just better to be alive, right?


    "Hey, what?"


    The knight-like captain was puzzled by the phantom of leaning his neck. But I won''t be able to continue with any more words in the next dialogue.


    ''Cause you''ve killed all the royalty. You were a fine king and queen who loved the people, weren''t you? I guess that''s why a vengeful man is born. "


    "You guys are really selfish ~. Even the splendid queen is not one of the king''s endorsers who made Kivela bloody wet from outside of Kivela. I can''t believe the queen of my country is missing out on the destruction of the" Queen without sin. "


    "Why don''t you wonder why you choose revenge over time? If you have a country, you don''t imitate it like you can see, if the royal family is alive, you''ll be committed to rebuilding.... they only had revenge left. ''


    "The erasure law left revenge, but the people should miss it? Don''t hunt down the queen? You take revenge lightly."


    Together with the phantom, it becomes one or two roles, but I can''t help but recognize the phantom as an individual over there. I just wanted you to recognize the fact that even phantoms are so harmful as to reveal and prove fortification events. Well, as for the queen, it''s shock therapy to get her back to sanity.


    I would never mind behind it because it is subtly embarrassing. I feel some kind of hot gaze!?... Klaus was there as an escort too, speaking of which.


    The queen stared at the phantom and turned her gaze to me to remind her that it was a phantom. That''s not a vain look until just now.


    And she is.


    "... sorry"


    I bowed my head toward this one again in a firm tone. Is the apology because you became aware of yourself trying to relinquish the Queen''s blame? Or are you thinking of the Avengers who are here?


    I think the original girlfriend is someone who can make the judgment the queen deserves. Earlier pleadings, including about Lucas, couldn''t afford it mentally, and still are probably the result of a desire to protect the people.


    Taking that word, I touch Elaine''s hand and heal. Hearing the Queen''s words earlier, she was hurting her palms with anger. The queen apologized, and she won''t have to leave a scratch.


    The Count will heal as well, but this one is not touched because of the distance. The Noticed Count smiles slightly, though somewhat surprisingly. Elaine dyed her cheeks shyly because she was unconscious in itself that she made the wound.


    You don''t have to worry about it, both of you. You wanted to raise your voice. You gave it to me.


    "Lord Knight, have you recognized my strength?


    "... oh"


    "That''s more than anything."


    the word. Finally, the phantom disappears as it looks back. The knight who saw it pointed his gaze straight at me. That look is as complicated as regrettable, but admitted to losing.


    So it''s time for the last one!


    "Well, Kivera ladies and gentlemen? I''ve done a lot so far. You realize that''s based on what Kivera''s done in the past, right?


    "Right. Shape is what our country has done differently."


    I laugh more deeply at the king''s words. If you''re aware of it, the climax is fine. You''ll be convinced.


    "See you at the end. I would like to move on to The Collapse of the Castle!


    "What?"


    King Kivera unwittingly raises his voice. Yeah, I know how that feels.


    "Doesn''t defeat or defeat need something like clear proof after all? There is no more castle left than has destroyed the country. So! I''m going to give Kivera a a taste of pseudo-doom here too!


    Kivera momentum gave me a bewildered look when I ran out of words with a good smile. Is it possible for you to do this personally and because there are other people and avengers? ''I guess because I have thoughts like that.


    That''s right, I usually do. I''m here, too.


    "I''m already prepared for the fact that everyone who accompanies me will have one in case. As for the Avengers..."


    They shook their heads with a grin, even as they glanced at him with a slight apology.


    "You care about us."


    "That''s right! If I could be present at such moments without perishing, would I spare my life?"


    The two little fathers are really sunny. And so did Elaine and Count Addinsell.


    "I''m afraid we won''t be able to see it through to the end, but we don''t think we can live forever."


    "Master Magic. Please leave us alone!


    They''ll agree with you, Adinsel, father and son. But it was Kivera who was in a hurry.


    "Hey, wait a minute! We have the magic of the junction individually, don''t we?


    "Yeah, isn''t that why it''s good! A crumbling castle, a perishing and life-threatening feeling alive! Stay sane until you''re rescued, okay? Doesn''t it seem like a story that a country with extreme prosperity will instantly perish (pseudo)......!


    "No, no, no! Isn''t the thing you''re after different!?


    He said, "It''s okay! The ground floor is the only part that collapses, so we''re lucky!


    Makes everyone look surprised by my words. Yeah, I guess it means'' how exactly do you know where it collapses''. Normally, it would be like exasperating magic or something.


    "A little work on the ground floor of the castle when I help Princess Celestina."


    "Isn''t it in the womb?!?"


    "I came over here to help organize the book. You were seriously working on top of being mixed up with a samurai ~"


    "The knights..."


    "Wouldn''t you find out if you didn''t try to go up there or use some flashy magic? You wouldn''t have thought to come in via the rear palace."


    It is important places and people that the knights protect, that is, the ground floor part, are not given much importance. It''s an easy place to get into, like thieves, but it''s also the place with the most crowds. The suspicious will definitely catch my eye.


    Guess the upstairs floor will be well guarded, and only a limited number of people know escape routes, etc. To be clear, there is absolutely no hidden passage entrance or exit for fate on the ground floor, as anyone can predict that ''anyone can break in - it is always the first floor that passes when fleeing''.


    The hidden passage that was connected from the rear palace also only leads to the library warehouse. I guess it''s just ''one of the hidden passages''. You could get into enemies from the town in the first place, and the library warehouse leading to the castle is basically locked. Instead of hiding it, it''s obviously an evacuation training passageway.


    From there, when I left the library room where I entered the castle, the friendly design was right near the knights'' lounge, so the castle is safe!


    "If you behave suspiciously, you''ll be instantly noticed! Don''t be ridiculous!


    You received that security was negligible, and the earlier knight-like leader roughed up his voice.


    Yeah, yeah, right. Normally, yes.


    Except I''m not normal. Why don''t you ask the Wizard for common sense?


    "Doesn''t that mean if you don''t act suspiciously, you won''t find out"


    "Hey...?


    "So? You just have to hold it in your hand and transfer the contents."


    Say so and show one demonic blood stone, grip it in and show it.


    "What, where?"


    "Demon Blood Stone. It''s embedded in a few walls on the ground floor."


    The Knights Commander (tentatively) and the nobles are not quite sure if they are oblivious to witchcraft, so they are leaning their necks. Well, yeah. The demonic blood stone I showed you is about the size of a pinky nail. It would be more impossible to be afraid of that.


    But all the magicians changed their complexion. Because they know the properties of demonic blood stones.


    "You know that Demon Blood Stone is a combination of your own blood and Demon Stone, right?


    "Ah, oh. It must be to enable the magicians to supply their magic tools."


    "So you understand that''s what leads to the operator, right?


    "Connect... right, that''s what I guess"


    Did you understand that far? The Knights Commander (tentatively) snorts. The other nobles seem to understand.


    "I mean part of the surgeon. It can be used as the starting point for offensive magic where you should have to recognize the target, right?, this."


    "Nah!?


    "Hey, I usually have to be on the spot. With this, you can activate magic remotely, conveniently."


    Besides, we didn''t incorporate magic into the Demonic Blood Stone itself, it depends on the mood of the operator to use any magic. This is a huge difference from what I used for the ghost riots that are happening in town today.


    You will also have to keep in mind that the release is more than used for blackmail. But instead of having to retrieve it, it''s possible to activate it at any time. This prevents Kivera from doing anything far-fetched.


    Some magicians work very hard to recover it, but the demon blood stone used itself is a disposable premise. If the magic is not activated, the signs are too small to trace the magic.


    If you''re going to find something like that, you have to solve the magic in the castle, and the surest thing is the destruction of the castle. Normally you can''t.


    "You will taste the danger and despair of your lives, and the people will despair in the sight of a crumbling castle in chaos.... How''s it going? As a climax to a revenge play, right? Don''t you think it''s the last time a big country deserves it?


    "No... please don''t destroy me on your own"


    "But if you don''t work hard, you''re seriously doomed."


    The Kivera force is silent against me speaking with a smile. The demon kings, who know it''s blackmail, are as silent as my not much speech. That''s good, because being flashy will convey Kivera''s defeat to other countries.


    In fact, there are many occasions in the epilogue of games and stories and just before them called ''Escape from a Collapsing Castle''. This would mean ''whoever saw the culprit being defeated... or seeing the castle as an overwhelming collapse of power''.


    Especially the castle is also said to be a symbol of the country, when it breaks down everyone becomes aware of defeat.


    "By the way, here''s the thing. Oh, I''ll lighten it up now, it''ll be fine."


    Release the Demonic Blood Stone you were holding toward the Kivera Power. Immediately after the throw, the squeaky Kivera momentum also lightens slightly on the little red stone that makes a small noise. And.


    Pattin! and a light explosion broke out when I rang my fingers and blew the ice around the stone. Besides, he lightly chooses the floor.


    To the sight Kivela Momentum saw a ruptured stone cancer and at the same time turned his gaze to me.


    "I''ve lightened it up now, but I can make it more flashy because I''m originally thinking disposable. No matter how strong the castle, cracks enter through the walls on the ground floor...... no, is it destruction? Well, if they break a few places flashy, they can''t stand the weight and collapse!


    It''s going to be a more desperate occasion than blowing it all up at once! and the words continue to be whispered to me, "The devil, he is", etc. Yeah, call it what you want. Because reality doesn''t change.


    You didn''t say a word about being a good man! What do you expect from a magician?


    Come on, colour with fear the monumental moments that will make me a disaster in history...!


    but.


    Some people were waiting for the Kibera momentum to defeat from the bottom of their hearts.


    Around two people who were holding back behind me were deeply...... it slapped me in the head after sighing with a shudder and giving up already. And it hurts pretty bad.


    Suddenly it''s terrible, Demon King!


    "Mizuki, weigh yourself a little."


    "Shit. Isn''t the declaration of war from the other side?"


    "That''s right..."


    "Let me compliment you too. Mizuki, don''t you want to bother us?


    "Ugh... well, wait a minute"


    I won''t fight back if I slightly stare at the two people who have been in half really sermon mode instead of acting. Kibera''s momentum was flat on the sight.


    And the Demon King talks to King Kivela ''as planned''.


    "You''ve also heard that depending on the conditions, we can flatter. Do you want Mizuki to negotiate with us or not? Choose who you like"


    "¡­ the terms of which"


    He couldn''t ignore me as a king more than he had something to admire. However, you also understand that the target is too bad for you. That''s the king.


    "Right...... can I have some farmland that is the cause of Kivera''s growth so far? However, I say how much you get depends on the negotiation."


    "I don''t have a choice. But... you don''t demand farmland directly, do you?


    The Demon King smiled vividly at King Quivera''s natural question.


    "Kivela has always negotiated on the basis of her advantage. This time, we want to negotiate on an equal footing."


    (Translation: ''Previous reprisals at the negotiating table that comes on a reciprocal footing, show off the will of a small country called the country of the powerful, hey! Get ready?


    ¡­¡­


    ... It just sounds like a very noisy ''invitation'' that I''m willing to kill no matter what you think. The people who read behind the words faded simultaneously. If you''re bad, you''re worse in nature than a life crisis.


    Demon King, you look like you''re having so much fun... by now the Irfena elite will be in a spectacular battle over the negotiator''s seat.


    The Prime Minister then presents the conditions so as to continue.


    "My country demands that King Kivela himself apologize directly to His Majesty.... You''ll have an idea, King Kivera"


    "Noon apologizes to the young man... Huh!


    Kin, and King Kivera makes his expression strong on an ice blade that plucked his cheeks with slight noise. At the end of a slowly pointed gaze, of course, me. I guess I''m the executioner now.


    "Ah? I don''t want an arrogant old man with overwhelming power over his young opponent."


    "What!?


    "You''re just a fool who''s been plotting evil and neglecting the inside, aren''t you? Are you unconscious that your ambitions are responsible for this? You think the people you''re attached to don''t care? Or do you have nothing to think about other countries that have been damaged?... Chancellor, I knew I''d break it."


    Half-seriously, concentrating his magic on his palms, his influence or the hem of his clothes fluttered. King Kivera, who sees it, changes his complexion and waits.


    ... He gradually understood that I meant it. Well, I guess there was a pale expectation that ''there''s no way we''re going to do that'' because the result of what Cecil said and did was good.


    Sorry I didn''t live up to expectations, I''m so serious.


    "Ma, wait! Okay! Swallow that condition! Let''s undo what we just said."


    Hearing the words, he nods gently as he turns his gaze silently to the Chancellor. Did Kivera remind you of what she had done to Zebrast? Her face is pale.


    So let''s really get to the last finish.


    "Then naturally you swallow the terms from me, too, don''t you?


    King Kivera gets more and more pale when he realizes something in his smile.


    You''re a rude guy, I can''t believe you''re more frightened than when you heard the demon kings'' terms. Even though she''s a maiden.


    "Apologize to the Avengers on this occasion now. Of course, sincerely."


    "... that''s all, huh?


    Surprisingly, I grin at King Kivera, who stuck it on his face.


    "Of course, I ask you to say my words in a way that makes sense. ''Cause you can''t make a decent apology, can you? Apologize for practicing Zebrast."


    "That''s it... do I look stupid..."


    I nodded lightly to King Kivera, who seeped his anger.


    "Yeah, I can see"


    "Read the air! ''I feel like I''ve been told around, but it''s Chicato, Chicato.


    ''Cause this guy''s Lucas'' parent? Besides, he seems to have high pride because he is king of the great powers.


    "My son is failing ''First Time Sorry''? Do you think his father will succeed? Even though he never seems to have sincerely apologized as king of a great power. There''s no more, so if we fail, we''ll have a national doom flag."


    "Huh?"


    Don''t you see what that means, Kivera? The forces tilt their necks and turn their gaze to the king''s prince. The demon kings, by contrast, were very convincing reasons to nod, "Sure."


    "Oh... Prince Wang says Mizuki can''t be trusted because he didn''t show a decent apology. We agree with that."


    The Chancellor, who swims his gaze slightly but supplements it. Oh, thank you for the commentary.


    Kibera seems to have convinced me that there was a place for Prince Wang to think, even though the situation was complicated. I suppose you understand that it is more impossible to trust me than to say that the judgment criteria are that of Prince Wang.


    "Okay."


    When he sighs, King Kivera walks over here and kneels. Four Elaine and the others are ahead.


    "I sincerely apologize as king for the outrageous acts committed by Kivera in the past."


    "... I sincerely apologize as king for the outrageous acts committed by Kivela in the past"


    "My country understood sin."


    "My Kivera understood sin"


    "Please, forgive me"


    "Please, I want you to forgive me"


    Slightly different, but more or less the same dialogue King Kivela did say.


    He is the king. Apologies for kneeling in public are certainly passed on to other countries as'' facts''. That means Kivela undoubtedly broke her knees against the Avengers.


    Although the Kivela forces also show the same bare gestures that they sometimes think, they move their bodies to the extent that they can move them and imitate them to their kings.


    "Gradually, my grief has been fulfilled! Dear Dear Dear Dear Dear Bridgeas......!


    "Hear that, brothers! Our victory!


    "The will of the weak, you know!


    Among the people who rejoice with a grin while moisturizing their eyes.


    Elaine shrugged, "Grandpa, would you look..." and zeroed her tears. It goes without saying that it is for joy.


    - She was able to laugh with all her heart.

 118 Apologies at Zebrast

    During the sight, it is enclosed in different air.


    Sometimes it will be frozen, because Kivera admitted defeat. Moreover, the meritorious men who made it possible were the avengers of the country that Kivera had once destroyed.


    It''s not a ''doom'' or ''flourish'' settlement, because Kivera will continue to do so with her wounds.


    Against the Avengers... there is no place ahead. They knew it and risked everything to pay off. I guess death wasn''t even something to be afraid of.


    He has such a bright look on his face because that wish came true.


    "Well, then, negotiations must be in place."


    "Right. You''ll listen to our wishes, won''t you?


    In the meantime, it was decided in the future. Ask the Demon King to confirm that, and he will smile "Please" while tilting his neck gently.


    It''s an angel smile, demon king. But you''re intimidating me. ''Get out of here, you stupid cat!'' It just sounds like they''re scolding me.


    No, I guess you''re actually scolding me. On the day I said ''no'' or something here, I would be held aside around Al and forced out. I''m sure it handles baggage. As an image, a parent cat carrying a kitten.


    "... I''ll ask, because I''m a guardian. Then you''re Zebrast next. I forgive only one knight for escorting King Kivela, because he doesn''t look like a great power. I''ll heal your injuries."


    King Kivera will look unexpected in my words of allowing escorts.


    "Do you give Non the power to protect himself?"


    "Rather than the art of defending myself, I want you to apologize ''as king''. Not prisoners or sinners."


    The people who knew what it meant when they told them with a grin would look like they were convinced.


    "I mean, he wants me to kneel as king of a great power, not an apology for the loser"


    "It''s like that. It''s more worthwhile letting a wolf with fangs keep his head down than crawling a loser, isn''t it?


    "... you''re really unforgiving."


    Brother Cecil, don''t you think I''m such an elegant interpreter of a civilian? Words are the difference in the first place, meaning or acting the same!


    And that''s the kind of guy you guys were hostile to, Kibera Momentum, who has a cramped face. Thank you, Demon King and Prime Minister.


    "Then the Avengers will be temporarily deposited in Irfena. They''re Kivela''s nobles, but Mizuki wants to ask them something, too, right?


    "You do. Looks like he was getting help where he didn''t know it, and he left it like this and punished me with Kivera for not listening to anything... oh my god, I''ll break out"


    "... that is. I''d like you to agree."


    The Demon King exhales at me with a good smile and says, ''Still good.'' He asks King Kivera for his opinion.


    King Kivela nodded, slightly distracting his face as to whether he had identified me as a dangerous person or whether he would have trouble treating them.


    There is no guarantee that the loyalists will not harm the traitors while they are away. If they are to be killed there, the second tragedy awaits. As a king, I guess it''s true that the Demon King''s suggestion would be appreciated.


    "Fine. I''ll leave the punishment to you.... I can''t let the Wizard ruin me any more."


    "It''s wise."


    It''s a boulder, King Kivera. I saw excellent situational judgment skills even in this condition. Seems like you can handle quite a bit once you meet me. I guess this is the first time we''ve met and that''s why we got this result.


    ... I can''t hide the subtle air even with the smile of the Demon King. Well, maybe you can still admit to losing because you''re a demon conductor opponent. Handling is an inevitable disaster.


    "Then the companion..."


    "Take me with you!


    A voice to King Kivera, who looked around. The person whose gaze is focused...... Ah, the Knights Commander (tentative) just now?


    In a situation where he is unable to move, he desperately appeals to the King with his gaze. The king nodded slightly as he glanced.


    "Fine. The entourage is headed by the Knights. However, we cannot overlook this situation. Deal with the surrogate and lead the field."


    "Ha!"


    "Okay, for now, you''re going to lift the icing. Will you be cured?"


    "Are you sure?


    "Yeah, you can kill anytime you want."


    My words that follow upon the voice of a king who seems unexpected. Everyone stops moving temporarily and looks at me with awesome eyes.


    I didn''t lie. Easy win to this extent. I think it''s possible to just intentionally lose oxygen in the first place, even though it looks like suffocation but the cause of death is unknown.


    "Mizuki, don''t say anything unnecessary!


    The sighed Chancellor peppered! and slap his head.


    Isn''t that nice! He said if we just threatened him like this, he wouldn''t act strange!


    ¡­¡­ Just go if you want me to apologize. It''ll annoy Kivera, too. "


    The surroundings moved in anyway of the word of the guardian demon king. However, I feel like I have some kind of mixed fright in my eyes when I look at the two guardians of the Kibera Momentum.


    That''s how I, the Chancellor and King Kivera, and the Knights Commander, headed to Zebrest. The Knight of the Guard temporarily returns to Corbella with his brother Cecil and the Demon King. You can''t let us follow you, because the apology is only between Zebrast and Kivera.


    Me and Klaus would have felt one thing at this time.


    Goodbye, Necromancer Town! Damn, I wanted to mix it up......!


    Try to turn your unconcerned, slightly envious gaze toward town.... Sounds fun, it''s so exciting and fun. It will fit in a while longer in time though.


    I guess Klaus will regret not being able to participate because he is doing something similar.


    I feel like a calf to be donned. If things weren''t the case, I''d say, ''Oh, no! He''s here more!'' And to pinch waste like a child. I don''t imitate being carried by adults......!


    "Magic Master, the town..."


    "It will disappear in a while. Really, unfortunately for the book!


    "Oh well.... Negotiations are done, can you keep your anger down?


    "I have a lot to think about. Never mind."


    "Ugh, um"


    I don''t know how you took my word for it, but Mr. Knights Commander was pulling something off.


    Never mind. You''re not sparing the castle, are you?


    And so! Here we are, Zebrast. I hear the Chancellor gave me a message, and during the sight, the nobles and Kingsguard knights, who were the Lord rather than Rudolph, stood by.


    Luca was in the corner, by the way. The Lord of the Prison, who plunged the nobility to the bottom of his fear, is now named for the last seat of the Kingsguard. Because he was given the Baron position by merit, but you think he''s just a name because he''d be satisfied if he could be a knight? The Lord of the Prisons.


    Well, King Kivera? Can you do a proper ''sorry''? I missed it on the condition that I apologize sincerely, and it doesn''t make sense that it''s just a verbal apology?


    "... I hear more from the Chancellor. We''re busy together. Let''s get this over with."


    Rudolph is in Solemn King mode, so there are no shards of the usual friendly atmosphere. King Kivela reacted perfectly to what seemed troublesome somewhere but obvious from above.


    No, he said he was a young builder... would Pride get in the way?


    I can also say that it was easy to apologize because it was a disaster from anyone named Magic Supervisor. But Rudolph stands for the same king. And a smaller country than Kivera.


    Apologizing in public while being watched over by the people who have been looking down would be quite a pain.


    King Kivela glances at Rudolph when he exhales one and bows his head.


    "If you''re listening, it''s quick.... Let''s apologize for everything. Sorry...... Huh!?


    "Yes, start over -"


    Ringing his fingers properly, he drops water on King Kivela''s head. Except for Rudolph, who seems a little, but I look at King Kivera in a boring way.


    "Kneel."


    "Ku......"


    "You want to get your leg slapped and broken? When should I crawl?


    A mild tone, but King Kivera kneels down to see that the threat is not just words.


    ... Knights chief distorting his expression all the time saying "hard work" in the back? If you think it''s hard for you, the path that Rudolph has followed is hell or something. You can''t complain about the killer being beheaded, can you?


    You noticed the cold gaze. The Knights captain turns his gaze to me. I found a clear scorn there and made my expression strong.


    "... Hey, Captain? What kind of eyes has Quivera seen the king''s plea to defend his country with a knight whose chest hurts?


    ¡­¡­


    "What are you going to do with your personal feelings in this situation? No reflection."


    Saying so, the captain silently lays his eyes down. I suppose those gathered here have also come to think that they are the victims of Kivela. As a knight, it may be an occasion to embarrass a helpless self, but it''s more than being the culprit. It''s selfish.


    "It''s the same with you," he said implicitly, realizing that he was being evaluated again. After that, his gaze remained directed at the king, but he stopped moving his expression.


    "Let''s apologize for what happened. Please forgive me."


    Rudolph had the same boring look on King Kivela kneeling down.


    I''m not interested in King Kivera''s apology, which can be described as the culprit of his own hardship, just to say.


    "... would that be an apology for ''what''?


    "What?"


    Rudolph asks King Kivera, who looks up and looks surprised.


    "You have stripped my country of much ambition.... So? What the hell does it mean to apologize to that extent?


    Rudolph''s words are terribly heavy for not being emotional. Rudolph "knows" the fact that he has suffered so much, and Rudolph has the stunt "I will never forget what I saw and heard".


    Halfway deception would never work. Because he''s also the primary victim.


    "... save the details, but the invasion ten years ago and the creation of a traitor inside."


    "Right, that would be two of them, to say the least. So much for my assassination."


    "... Huh!


    "Did you think I didn''t know? It''s a lot to taste."


    Rudolph, who laughs low, can''t even see the innocent, nostalgic side and other shards he shows in his body.


    The Chancellor said he couldn''t have come without separating his position as an individual from a king. Rudolph wears the king''s mask perfectly even in front of the culprit who did so.


    At this point King Kivera should judge, because even children grow up. Rudolph, who suppressed Kivela''s measures and survived, now showed enough growth for a young man, an experienced child, to have on his side a prince called the Demon King.


    In addition, there is no way that a king with a Wizard on his side is an ordinary man.


    Even more so if I have become a threat to Kivera.


    ... Well, I don''t know if that''s a general interpretation and it applies to me.


    "Could it be too much to know? Or do you think it''s very unforgivable?


    "It would be both of them. The more honest you are, the less likely I am to forgive you."


    I nod so much that it is Rudolph''s word. Well, don''t even get attitude.


    I guess King Kivela still insulted Rudolph. The prime minister was the target of vigilance within Zebrast, and Rudolph''s correct assessment could not have been conveyed.


    That''s why I answered my apology. Because I thought I could delude you.


    Hey, that''s a tremendously stupid response! You can be angry, Rudolph.


    If you noticed there, you wouldn''t see an apology favorably, either. There is plenty of choice not to allow it.


    "Well, won''t you forgive me? Rudolph''s forgiveness is important."


    "You can''t do that... as long as you''re targeting Kivera"


    "Yeah, I''m currently admiring it! I haven''t broken the castle yet."


    "It''s a real disaster! ''Rudolph just raised a slight eyebrow to me when I made it clear. You know how angry you are with Kivela when you bring Cecil and the others here, he didn''t think you''d do anything.


    King Kivela looks pale yet silent. Rudolph, not just me, must not be able to come up with an immediate response just because he was another being to overturn his expectations.


    ¡­¡­ Well, then, in the direction of forgiveness, can I do something to the extent that I''m not dying?


    "What?"


    "You''re not willing to forgive me with a verbal apology, are you? There''s no way Zebrast is going to put his hands down."


    "Well, if you''re not going to let me die, it''s one hand to leave it to you."


    Rudolph leans his neck but agrees with my suggestion. Or Rudolph is right that he can''t come up with a good deal either.


    Kivera will continue to do so, and if Zebrast raises his hand here, he could be told, ''What is it like to be a habit of not acting on anything?'' This time, Zebrast is irrelevant. It echoes Rudolph''s own assessment when he says something to you about the magician.


    It was the Chancellor - in fact, me - who made the suggestion that I should do it with an apology, but I can also say that I will forgive him as easily as I know the attitude and thoughts of King Kivera afterwards.


    Yeah, you guys are parents and kids after all. Was sincere "sorry" impossible?


    I suspect honesty at the point of apologizing because it''s a national crisis, but I tried to delude you even more. If I forgive you now, there will be no indication for both those who have sacrificed and those who have done their best.


    Then is it best for me, the outsider, to do some retaliation on this occasion and convince you?


    "Then stand up, eat your teeth and tie them up. Oh, you should ask the Knights Commander to support you."


    "... what are you going to do?


    "I''ll hit you once."


    If you answer honestly, you''ll all look surprised, my lord. He doesn''t think I''m just gonna hit him.


    Well, that prediction is a big win.


    Even I have to act to convince the Zebrast side that I should normally just have to hit him once.


    I take out the dagger that Luca gave me, as many Zebrest people look surprised, not just my lord. Rudolph gazed at it.


    ... No, I''m not going to stab you!? Because you can''t handle weapons!


    "Rudolph, do you remember this?


    "It would be the shape of the father Luca gave you. It''s a dagger with a royal crest handed out to the volunteers during the invasion ten years ago."


    "Yes, that''s why I''m gonna use this"


    That said, when I pull it out of the sheath, I use only the part of the blade to create a few ''other things''. Looking lightly at the sight, Rudolph looked surprised to see what he could do.


    ... Yeah, I guess so. I didn''t say I would use it as a dagger.


    ¡­¡­ Mizuki, it looks like a ring to me. "


    "Yeah, the ring. In detail, the royal crest has emerged, quite gothic and wide-ranging."


    The part of the blade is not that big. But enough to make four rings that look sturdy.


    Especially when it comes to rings, the image is about "wide range," "royal crest emerges," and "gotsui," so the decorative value is not equal. A short cylinder with a royal crest rather than a ring when I say blah blah.


    Pass the remaining pattern and sheath to Luca. "The shape is what I have," I pressed Luca, who receives in confusion, and I fitted the ring (tentatively) from the index finger to the pinky finger of my right hand.


    People call it Merikensack (tentative). I don''t know if it''s in this world.


    Leaving people twisting their necks without making sense yet, I turned to King Kivela.


    Smile and instantly erase the grin.


    "Eat your teeth and tie them up!


    Striking him with his voice, the royal crest, which emerged, chooses King Kivela''s cheek and stains it with blood.


    A sign that the dull sound heard slightly and the pain running on his hands added to the attack. Now Zebrast is convinced. Bloodstained faces are obvious to everyone''s eyes.


    In fact, it would be closer to making a decision than beating him. Because that''s not all I''m here for.


    I don''t have that much power to say I hit you on it. King Kivela, supported by the Knights Commander, did not roll unnecessarily.


    "Ku, uh..."


    "Oh, get your hands off me. ''Cause I''m gonna fix it."


    "Hey..."


    King Kivela was moaning at the pain but unconsciously suppressing his bloodstained cheeks. Immediately after that, he hears the word ''cure'' from the culprit and strengthens his body.


    ... Well, I guess it''s more impossible to think of it as a decent treatment. But don''t worry. It''s usually a cure. Apply healing to King Kivela without waiting for a reply.


    ¡­¡­ You''re out of pain, and you got scars?


    "Blood also seems to be stopping...... ancient wounds, like"


    King Kivera, who touched the wound, and the Knights captain, who was watching the condition of the wound, touch the wound strangely.


    There are definitely wounds there that can be determined. This is what happens over time in the original world. However, in this world where healing magic is the norm, I am not familiar with a cure that leaves scars.


    Regardless of the civilian population, the royal nobility deserves healing by healing magic. So there are many who may be knights but have no ancient wounds. I was taught not to judge the experience by its appearance.


    "Yes. It''s not the healing magic of this world that I use, it''s adjustable. That scar will leave... yeah, I tried to leave it, so keep it on for life"


    "Why are you imitating that?


    "Because I want you to remember what you''ve done to Zebrast.... with the fear I felt for Rudolph on this occasion"


    King Kivera lets his slightly lower voice jump his shoulder tingly, and Rudolph leaks a small "ho..." exclamation.


    It will be a hard day inside not being able to forget the memory of humiliation. Besides, from now on, a lot of things will happen that will determine that old wound.


    "The ''honor'' that once hunted down Zebrast became the ''country''s stain''. How many actions are going to overshadow that assessment?


    "... Oh, you mean that!


    Rudolph raised his voice to my words and laughed as satisfied.... Yes, ''I laughed''. Understand the meaning of the words of the Wizard.


    "What do you mean...?


    I don''t even know what it means to leave a scar. The Knights chief asks. We look at it and we laugh at each other.


    "That means Mizuki''s revenge."


    Revenge, scarring?


    "Scars are an easy analogy. Mizuki just told you, didn''t she?" Honor has become a foul spot in the country, "he said. At the time you came here to apologize, wasn''t Kivera no longer a powerful country? The past remains the same, is there any possibility that there will be future retaliation? Will the people accept a different life? Where does that grievance go?... I wonder what kind of appreciation the royal family would get from ''their own people''?


    What Rudolph is saying is right and wrong in some ways. Because instead of retaliation, Kivela just lost her overwhelming position.


    But the people of Kivela do not. How many of them reflect on themselves and honestly accept a different life than before?


    The perception of outsiders as queens would be strong if they had not participated in the battle. If that happens, the unconscious spearhead of that criticism goes to the royal family and the upper management.


    ... Beautifully forget that we have honored the richness caused by acts of aggression until then.


    "Mizuki''s revenge is not temporary.... Didn''t I?


    "Yeah, right. I''m the only one who can" reverse the appreciation of past events, "right?


    With his hands still wet in blood, he affirms the words of Rudolph laughing when he dulls. Scars are a clip that encourages self-reflection, or they act like admonitions to the past. If it were on the king''s face, he would admonish nature and himself around him as well.


    "I wonder how guilty the people of Kivera are to know that this is an explosive. Though you and Prince Wang will undoubtedly be named for history as'' a royal family that has discredited and decaded the great power of Quivera ''."


    "That''s a grand punishment in there, that''s"


    "I can blame those who have protected me... as a king, I can''t do it. Hey, is it like being denied your life?


    King Kivela, if you think you''ve done something more than ''there''s no way you can be forgiven''.


    There''s no way my vengeance would be light enough to convince them, right?


    Keep the half-hearted Lord Kivela at bay. I will go beside Rudolph as I pull out the ring.


    And I offered him a bloody ring as well with my bloody hands.


    "This ring was created from the dagger of Zebrast. It is the figure of Luca''s father, who died defending his country, and the pride of those who became volunteers"


    "Oh, I know. I''m sorry I gave the volunteers to fight them, the people they were supposed to protect."


    I see. Did the people admire ''If Rudolph'' in such a context? Rudolph is liked by the people for putting out volunteers and stuff, even though he''s usually resented for taking away his family.


    "You can''t do anything more than the war is over. No matter how unconvinced."


    "Naturally. We can''t risk the living."


    But I don''t have a fence.


    Rudolph gazed the same way when he pointed his gaze at the ring of his palms.


    There is no emotion floating there. However, there is strength in Rudolph''s palm placed on his elbow.


    The more you grip in, the more you hurt your palms with your nails, the stronger Rudolph''s emotions are.


    It is against Kivela, against his own incompetence, which was helpless, and his sorrow towards the people of Zebrest.


    "Take it. Flowers mourning death may only be offered by the people of this country. I dedicate this to the dead. Thank you to all those who have made the future that you are here today. ¡­ this is the only thing I can dedicate to them"


    Blocking the Chancellor from trying to take the cloth out of his nostrils, Rudolph received the ring with his own hands. The hand also touches the ring and stains the blood.


    "... you, you''re hurt yourself"


    "If you put that on and hit him. But I don''t think there''s any revenge for not hurting. It''s nothing trivial compared to Zebrast or Kivera."


    Even so, he smiles bitterly at Rudolph for a slightly spicy look, creating healing and water for cleansing. Show me your original hand and say, "You see?" The expression softened slightly.


    And seeing King Kivela again, Rudolph declares clearly.


    "King Kivera. My country will glorify Mizuki with this. All I want is for you to remain king.... take responsibility.... I will not allow you to escape."


    That word, which should have been forgiven but also sounded guilty.


    But I suppose you understand with King Kivera. Above all, his wishes were fulfilled.


    It''s just... they just noticed the part I didn''t realize. It''s just the difference between knowing now or becoming aware later.


    The Lord looked at each other, and slowly he knelt down again, accompanied by the knights who had brought him in, after which he took a look. There is no majesty of the mighty there. There is only relief from being able to protect the country.


    "Then I''ll go home, too. I still have the end of this one."


    "Oh, I asked the Chancellor. The treatment of the Avengers who helped you, the conditions of Ilfena."


    "Sort of. I don''t think Ilfena will be involved in producing this report."


    Rudolph laughs small when he squeals that it''s a hassle.... Yeah, if you can do a face like this, you''ll be fine. This apology would have been too abrupt for Rudolph to sort out his feelings or anything, and you need to take a rest.


    "Bye."


    "Dear Mizuki!


    I can hear from Luca in tears as she tries to follow me between glances with a flickering wave. Rare...... even though courtesy is perfect for the reason that ''it will be a disgrace to the Lord''.


    He was giving permission to snort when he turned his gaze to Rudolph. Speaking of which, why was Luca here?


    "Thank you......! I would like to thank you as one of the families of all the volunteers who died ten years ago! It would be a lie to say you didn''t resent Kivela, but our decision to protect our country was not wrong!


    Well, in a way, was Luca called here as the victim''s representative? That the people naturally hate Kivela, and perhaps some will resent the royal family that made them do so.


    That is the position of ''family of volunteers''. I very much don''t think it was easy to live in a family that lost its worker.


    "... yes. I chose to defend my country over my family. Proud of you, Father?


    "Yes! My father and I were nosy enough to protect Rudolph even more than Mizuki admitted!


    "My proud son will be recognized as a knight by Rudolph. Don''t you?


    "Naturally. These two names are" Bloody Princess''s Keeper Dog, "right? In addition to the fact that the standard is you and the red hero, you are ordered to be my shield immediately..."


    Strange information was added from Rudolph to include a slight tease.... What''s that noisy nickname? No, I don''t mind because he seems happy in person. Looks like you''re living well. Above all, Luca.


    Even if you point your frightened gaze at Rudolph, it just returns an interesting look. When I look at it and flaunt my shoulders, I walk out with my back turned.


    Rudolph''s voice runs after him on that back.


    "Mizuki.... thanks"


    Without turning around to it, I wave gently again to show what I heard. The word ''thank you'', not ''thank you'', comes from an individual named ''Rudolph'', not ''King Zebrast''.


    Only part of Rudolph who knows where this place is and where he stands more than that should realize the value of the word he dares say.


    And now it''s time for me to look behind.

 119 Another loyalty.

    "We settled to take the farmland we were dealing with from Zebrast to Corbella. Now Kivera won''t be able to say anything big."


    "... take away?


    "I''m sorry, you''re right to say you gave in by negotiation."


    Oh, I knew it was corrected. Pre-Construction is important.


    Is it my fault that I caught a glimpse of Irfena''s genuineness to the Demon King who said so with a good smile?


    As a result, the territory along the country I went around - is the country about 20% smaller? - takes the form I got.


    Of course, at the end of the discussion.


    Especially since this is a countermeasure to the fact that countries other than Balaxin are attached to this side.


    It would also mean keeping the country out of direct contact with Kivera. If you try to take it, it starts with an invasion of farmland.


    But, demon king.


    How many candidates did the Irfena elite go to negotiate...?


    "I tried to follow your advice so that the names of the Avengers'' fatherland would remain. Thanks for the great idea externally."


    Yeah, I did say, ''Name the farmland you took from me the motherland of the Avengers. The country will not be rebuilt, but I think they will be rewarded for just remaining famous''.


    If Kivera doesn''t forget the meaning given her name, she won''t forget her mistakes.


    So can you imagine a few of Kivera''s negotiators falling or inadvertently taking it too seriously and acquiring more territory than you can imagine!


    According to Al, the Duke of Blondell and Sister Charles also said, "I''m the one!" He just gave it a name. You think you won the participation frame unconditionally because of my fianc¨¦e''s house?


    It should be noted that the Marquis of Leckbari also participated closely in the parental framework. I am not wrong because I speak of youth development more than before. I''m not mistaken... if the negotiators weren''t useful, wouldn''t they have called them role models and joined the war? Lady Raccoon.


    Mr Colette and Mr Clarence said they had refrained from participating in order to defend their country thoroughly, ''Retaliation superior! Don, let''s do a patsy, shall we? Guess he was waiting in a'' attitude. I simply chose manual labor over brain labor.


    "The farmland from Zebrast to Ilfena will be owned by Ilfena, from Alberda to Carlosa, and from Carlosa to Corbella, by Corbella."


    ¡­¡­ I understand Corbella, though. Why is Alberda here?


    The demon king deepened his grin when he uttered a natural question.


    "... Alberda has a reason to just do so. No, to Addinsel... I guess."


    "What?"


    "I''ll explain that to you."


    Apparently there''s a reason.


    I guess the Demon King is even coming to Corbella, including that.


    "Because you''re one of the witnesses, by the way. Or no one can complain if the magician admits it."


    ¡­¡­


    Demon King. I have no idea what that means from now on.


    For now, do you mean ''royalty of another country'' and ''demon conductor''?


    ... and I will see the awesomeness of the loyalty of the nobility.


    Nobility... the temper and guts of people who live with loyalty are amazing!


    Indoors are the Demon King and Al, Klaus, me. And Master Will, Glenn and his parent-child little father and youth. And Elaine and the others are gathering Adinsel parents and children.


    I don''t know what it means in combination. Master Will, what the hell are those two?


    Because it is Master Will who answers such questions with a bomb statement.


    "These two are from the Dukes of Alberda, but they are also survivors of the Brizias royal family. I''ve been hiding in Alberda for a long time, but this time I want to leave my land to my lord in order for Brizias'' name to come back."


    ¡­¡­


    All silent. The Demon King seems to have known the circumstances.


    Yeah, yeah, huh!? He''s alive!? You stayed!?


    Mr. Will speaks slightly spicy to his astonished Adinsell father and son.


    "At that time, it was impossible for Alberda to reach out to Brizias for salvation. So the only means left was'' acquiescence ''"


    "Silence?"


    Master Will nods to the seemingly suspicious Earl of Addinsell.


    "You know the last king''s sister married Alberda, don''t you?


    "Ha... yes. My father''s sister must have followed him as a samurai. Then I hear you served as a nanny. But the princess''s only son was killed by Kivera..."


    To that word, Master Will slowly shakes his neck to the side.


    "Indeed, Kivera''s request came. But the son of a weak nanny took his place."


    "But! There''s no way I didn''t check with Kivera! I don''t think there was any magic confirmation."


    You want to believe me as Count Addinsel. But he knows what Kivera has done. Based on that, I''m saying... ''There''s no way Kivera could have left a royal bloodstream''.


    "I hear that your father is the cousin of King Brizias, that is, the royal family whose mother was descended to the Adinsel family. If Kivela tries to confirm by witchcraft as'' the boy who will inherit the blood of the Brizias royal family '', it''s not a mistake to be a nanny child?


    "Well... then really, those people..."


    "Authentic, it inherits the blood of the Brizias royal family. The princess who married the Duke broke her body after giving birth to her son and died a few years later, but the blood of the last king''s sister never stopped."


    His father opens his mouth for the first time before Count Addinsel, who makes confirmation with a trembling voice.


    "Are you the ones who inherited Addinsel''s will?... gradually, you''ve been able to meet me. I''m really sorry I took the hard road."


    The person speaks in a serene, but joyful, seeping voice. Elaine and the others. The eyes that looked at the father and son were slightly moist.


    "My doctor told me that my dairy brother Simion was born weak and unable to live to adulthood. Still, both my nanny Irene and I were irreplaceable to me for losing my mother early. That''s what Simeon said when Kivera demanded my life."


    ''I can''t live long anyway. But there''s only one thing I can do. "


    "I am also drawing the blood of the Brizias royal family. ¡­ can take your place ''


    "Please! I can''t even serve you with this body. Please give me the highest honor of my life... and let me die as Adinsel, who protects the blood of the royal family of Brizias!


    "I''ve never seen a simion so desperate or anything like that. I knew Simion was mourning his infirmity... I understood! Stupidly enough, I was concerned I was protecting Simion. The truth is, Simion was the one who protected and supported me."


    Is it because the firmly clenched fists failed to protect the existence that has grown up like brothers? At least, I guess it wasn''t something this guy could forgive to take his place.


    I couldn''t die regretting it. It''s all because of the existence that kept me ahead.


    "Eileen, who still served me after losing Simion, died a few years ago, but didn''t think Addinsel had betrayed the royal family until the end of the day." There is no way that Addinsel will betray the Lord. That was also handed down to my child. I will not be proud of my son¡­ how many will I be able to protect the king''s blood? "


    "Yeah, yeah! My father chose to reward Kivera with one arrow until he abandoned the honor of perishing with his country. Me, my daughter, and the servants who came with me... no one regrets it."


    A man in the words...... the man who draws the blood of the Brizias royal family nods joyfully. I guess I''m glad it proved the truth about Addinsel for him too. Because that means the nanny was right.


    "Simion said something about you at the end. Addinsel must have a boy his age, so help me....... thank you. That you served Brizias until then, that you lived up to the expectations of the late Brizias, and that my brother-in-law proved right."


    That''s what I said, my sons, and I bowed my heads deeply. Count Addinsel and Elaine have a crying look on their face.


    I am delighted with the fact that I was told with them. Because Adinsel defended the king''s blood.


    The fact that the Lord''s blood was left behind and that he did not doubt the betrayal of his clan. I guess those two are very happy for them.


    Is it not enough to rebuild the country at all costs? No matter how much blood remains in the royal family, there is no way that all the nobles who support it can bring the country together where the people have gathered.


    I think he took the position of saying lord after thinking about the Ning Lo people. Because if you belong to Alberda, you get that protection.


    "This is one of my sons. Alberda''s newly acquired territory was given the name of Brizias. His Majesty gave his life to his son to go as a lord. As Brigius territory, but its name comes back......!


    "Exactly. The people praise you for your loyalty. Brizias'' name was brought back to life by the dedication of Addinsell."


    "If I may say one thing, the only thing that was admitted to this case was Addinsel''s work, right? I was recognized for my devotion to the royal family, only because I existed to reward Kibera with an arrow, and because of the work of you, who were recognized by the Wizard."


    To Lord Will and the Devil King''s supplement. Now it''s time for Adinsel. Father and son kneel deeply and drown their heads in tears.


    "You''re safe and above all, Your Highness. I look forward to the day when my Addinsel will return to Bridgeas again."


    "I put in a hard time.... thank you for that loyalty, Uncle Addinsel"


    "Ha! Let my father be nosy too!


    Words from the Lord are the hard work of all the Adinsells. Even if it is not a king, the word also means that all the deeds of the Adinsel clan were acknowledged.


    It is the royalty of the two countries and the magician deeply involved in this matter who acknowledges and proves it to be true. There can be no doubt of falsehood or falsehood in face.


    Royal words cannot be easily questioned, and in fact, royalty does not speak with emotional precedence because their words involve responsibility. Or ''I can''t do it in my position''. That''s the general perception.


    That no more than I exist at the moment when it comes to the magical side. I mean, ''trust me with the Magic Master''s sight and all!'' If you don''t have more strength than me where I said it out loud, I can deal with it as a saying. "You know you''re inferior to me? Can you prove it? ''.


    Since other countries saw the dispatched people doing all sorts of things in Kibera, there are aspects of being suspicious of me in various ways that are impossible. If you''re in a bad mood, your country is your next target.


    Adinsel, with his steel loyalty, says Kivera, ''the nobleman of betrayal''.


    I gradually regained my honor as Brizias'' hard-earned loyalist.


    "... is this why I was tried?


    "This isn''t all the reason. I suspected that Addinsel was involved because of Kivera''s situation, because if it''s about the name of the princess, we''ll find out soon enough."


    I see. Don''t react to the name ''Addinsell'' if you do have such a backward situation. Taking into account the possibility that he was a traitor, did you use Pre-Construction to say, "Help Corbella or not" to protect the blood of the Brizias royal family?


    Well, this isn''t a mistake in alerting Kivera either. Anyway, what I was asked for was merit, and the possibility of contending with Kivera must have been taken into account.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust His Majesty the Magic Master, but if the matter of Princess Celestina starts and Brizias survives, I don''t necessarily find out. So I lay low and I simply used the name ''Vigilant Kivera''."


    "Well... that''s the best, isn''t it? Because my top priority at that point was Cecil and the others and Corbella. Even if you were listening, you probably wouldn''t be so distracted."


    I shake my head with the meaning of ''I''m not mad at you'' to Master Will, who seems sorry.


    Yeah, I think I got in trouble for being talked about. What can I say, Corbella, as a matter of priority, is more than a doomed country. Not if you don''t accidentally say it.


    "Ladies and gentlemen of Brizias, not enough damage has been done to the country, but Kivera... no, King Kivera, stay calm!


    For once, the man smiles and nods if he tells him that he should report it.


    "Yeah, I''m listening. He said he pleaded not guilty between the sights of Kivela."


    "No, not just that. Fist! Fist! I went. Prince Wang, there''s a line in your face. And I made sure the tracks didn''t disappear."


    "What?"


    You didn''t know what that meant. The name of the number of people who would be surprised. So I explained it to you, including about Zebrast.


    "One shot in the face to decide with the uneven ring in place. If this were the case, Alberda should have added to the terms."


    "It''s you... I don''t know why you''re saying that, do I? It must have been before we got territory in the first place."


    ¡­¡­


    That''s right. I don''t think there''s anything I can tell you first on the timeline.


    It''s the only exposure that''s ever been made because it''s safe. - This. It''s the information that made it possible for outsiders, including me, to know because the situation changed as a result of this disturbance. Elaine and the others work, and many will be on their side in the future.


    So, how about "Dodgy Execution Experience with a Sickle (Temporary)"? You think you''ll go to Kivela in the name of demonic blood stone collection and let ''Top Rated/Reaper (Laughter)'' occur in the castle at night? It feels like a town of continual and dead spirits...


    "Don''t even think about it!


    "Ouch!?


    I got slapped.


    Demon King - I''m kind of not getting any better at knights!?

 120 The sorority is fornicating.

    The apology at Zebrast is over, and I am now coming to Corbella. To prove that the Wizard is not involved in the negotiations in Irfena, so he can relax for a while.


    The negotiations themselves are over, but the Irfena interior is messing with unexpected events. I wonder what the hell you did...... not too shabby, Irfena ladies and gentlemen.


    That''s why I''m disturbed by Corbella, who''s relatively calm, while every country has a rushed atmosphere. Corbella''s already cleared up Cecil''s case.


    Elaine is with me, by the way. The Demon Kings and Count Addinsel returned to Irfena again with future adjustments, but Elaine became an explanator to Corbella, including new facts.


    He also said he wanted to apologize to Cecil, and he needed to explain the circumstances to Corbella, so it was just fine.


    Of course, Elaine''s apologetic attitude and actions within the rear palace were praised by Corbella. In addition to the fact that the subject of the comparison was Prince Wang, there is no way that the criticism would be directed at her, who was Cecil and the others'' only guardian.


    Sometimes Cecil and the others are suspicious of her behavior, and we''re friends as soon as possible. I''ll be with you till my pick up anyway, shall we have some fun?


    That''s why the four of us are having a sorority today in Cecil''s room. It is also referred to as the launch of the Kivera-related hardship group.


    ... you don''t need an escort knight, dude. Even though I may have tears in my eyes.


    "Yes, there was something I wanted to ask Elaine."


    Ask Elaine as she vacates her glass of booze smoothly. Elaine against also...... correction, they all seem to be resistant to alcohol and no one has changed their complexion.


    "Oh, what is it? Master Mage."


    "Oh, I don''t need to call you the Wizard anymore, Mizuki is fine"


    "That''s not how..."


    "That''s what we call it, isn''t it? If you say anything personal, Mizuki''s a civilian, right?


    "Yeah, well, don''t worry, nobody''s gonna be able to call it off"


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Doing that definitely makes Cecil obstinate, so it''s equal in this room.


    Elaine seems perplexed for a while, too, but remembers everyone''s original identity and says, "Right." You seem convinced. Above all.


    "I get it, Mizuki. So what do you want to hear?


    "Prince Wang and Elaine treated each other as'' lovers of tragedies unacceptable by their identities'' when it was the king''s capital of Quivera, how the hell would that be such a recognition?


    In the capital of King Kivera, without joke, it was initially such a recognition. Sometimes rumors have come from the upper echelons, but no matter how hard you try, the character of Prince Wang doesn''t look like "Prince of Tragedy".


    "Because it''s not very short-tempered, Prince Wang. I think we need a little more... dark shadows and a sense of sadness to be the prince of tragedy."


    "Oh, we thought so, too! When I went out to town to buy food, I stumbled upon it, but it was usually a smile."


    Emma also remembers Prince Wang before the disturbance, comes on the story.


    Isn''t that right, that''s weird!?


    Prince Wang has no son of an asshole, no acting skills, etc. I''m royal and I thought I could fix it on the surface, but as far as apologies at Corbella go, that''s not there.


    I guess the lack of self-control is directly connected, but there''s no way I can show my lover in front of me ''a man who can''t abandon his love while mourning a marriage forced upon him by a king''.


    Even Emma says, ''It was a smile,'' so how can they recognize me like that?


    When we both said that, Elaine became distant for some reason.... hey?


    "Heh heh... I thought about what to do with that one. My role was" The Bad Girl Who Loves Luxury, "but why did I have to manipulate Prince Wang until I cried a lie?


    "" "What?


    Other than Elaine''s voice is hammered. What the hell is that?


    "Emelina... Emma was right, there was no such thing as grief for His Royal Highness the King. But don''t worry if I show you tears, and you got angry. ¡­ most of the reasons for the misalignment."


    "Oh... that''s the thing"


    "Well, that was tough."


    "Oh, there was still Mr. Back there,"


    I mean, they tried that kind of performance in association with Elaine. Cecil and Emma, including me, have their sympathetic eyes on Elaine.


    Oh, no, Prince Bonkla, no! You''re not a kindergarten teacher, are you?


    No, can you be honest with your lover for once if you show that to Elaine?


    But he is royal, and prince king. The royalty has to be first in the country, and it would be awkward to show that attitude to the folk if the next king were to say more.


    Anyway, there may be other people lurking in the king''s capital. If you look like that, you''ll realize that Kivera''s weakness is Prince Wang.


    I mean, they noticed. Definitely.


    "It took more people on my side for me to remain a pet princess than I had a purpose. The voice of the king and the people cannot be so easily ignored, because if you are not the prince of the king, you can serve your purpose."


    To say so in one breath, Elaine moisturizes her mouth with the contents of a glass.


    And.


    Dan! and slapped his fist on the table, with an angry look on his face.


    "But! Every time I felt sorry for myself, I had no choice! Your father and father... many of them will look down on you! Such a raw man was abused by a nation that stood as the next king, etc...!


    I don''t know how angry you are, Giri...... and I''m even going to hear you squeeze the glass.


    While we are half-hearted, we agree with Hiccup and Elaine.


    "Ahhh... yeah, that pisses me off. Even those who swear vengeance will look disqualified."


    "In His Royal Highness the King unconsciously rambles, yes, and hey."


    ¡­¡­ Definitely rumbling, I''ve heard Prince Wang insult another country. "


    "Ugh, it''s scum. Not only Elaine, but she seems to be backstroking the revengers'' little fathers."


    After a while we noticed our gaze, Elaine dyed her cheeks shyly. He''s cute, this guy.


    "Also...... sorry! I''m glad to be able to talk like this."


    "Never mind, Elaine. This is my room, so it won''t leak outside."


    "Yeah, well, I said more in public, me."


    "Ha, that was a masterpiece"


    Emma smiles and pours more liquor into Elaine''s glass as she labors. They''re comrades in a way. Apparently, the anger towards Prince Wang is understandable enough.


    "Should I have left it a little more bumpy ~? I thought Elaine and I were lovers, so I held her to scratches in anticipation of the training ground."


    "Do you still want to go?


    "I can''t. I''m done negotiating Irfena, so it''s tough to add."


    "Right..."


    "The extent to which this story is spread to acquaintances of royalty and nobility in other countries is limited."


    Cecil, we both felt gaze when we unfortunately closed it. Turn around and Elaine will look at you full of expectations.


    "Absolutely! Please! That should do enough damage to that self-respecting man!


    "Haha, you were so stressed out"


    Cecil and Emma watching over us like that.


    "I think it would be best if Elaine exposed everything to Prince Wang."


    "I just can''t do that, and hey. I think Mizuki''s plan is humiliating enough."


    Instead of stopping it, I was there for you.


    I think the idea is to stab a stop, Cecil.


    ... It appears that this sorority, "A Kind Maiden on the Side of the Heartbroken Prince," which the Lady of the Good House (except about one) should have gathered, does not exist. I''m willing to chase after you.


    "... So what did Mizuki want to ask me?


    Since then, I''ve been drinking for a while, and Elaine smiles and asks me if I''m eating dessert for a drunken awakening - nobody''s drunk or anything.


    It''s a similar dialogue, but this time it''s like, ''You want to know something?'' The will is hidden.


    "... Mizuki? You got something else you want to ask me?


    Cecil and Emma don''t seem to think of it, tilting their necks and sending their gaze to me and Elaine.


    If you think of the matter as "over," Cecil and the others are right. But it is precisely "the liberation of the princess of Corbella and the fact that the culprit of Quivera took his hand".


    Receiving my gaze, Elaine smiles with a grin. That seemed to me to understand and decide everything.


    "Elaine. What are you Addinsel going to do now?


    "Adinsel Father and Son"... No, I want to know "The Future of the Avengers".


    Because their wishes make it possible for me to move.


    "What do you think Mizuki will do?


    "Me? If I were in your shoes... I''d end my life while I could be a hero"


    "" Nah!?


    Was it unexpected? Cecil and Emma align and raise their voices. But Elaine smiled happily.


    "I thought you''d get the answer. Exactly. We''re going down the stage with pride and victory."


    "Yes..."


    "Aren''t you surprised?


    "I know that you have set the Brizias Royal Family at its finest and that you are not stupid. If you think about those two, what''s the best way to end up?


    Elaine and the Avengers took such means because they had nothing at the end of their hopes. If there had been a Brizious royal family or a country left, I would have thought of another way.


    "Though you are avengers, at the same time you are ''nobles of Kivela''. So there''s nowhere more to go than taking revenge."


    "There will be Brigius territory!?


    "Cecil, it''s not a question of ''there''s a place for me to accept''. It''s important that Addinsel ''be a traitor while belonging to that country''. Besides, it also means you have a proven track record of revenge."


    "Huh?"


    "There was a future to serve again if a country called Brizias could be rebuilt. But the territory of Brizias is Alberda¡­ ''another country''. No country accepts nobility with the potential to betray you."


    It seems harsh, but we can''t invite Elaine and the others in because they''ve accomplished their revenge. Because they have a proven track record of betraying Kivera.


    I guess it''s because I know it''s impossible that Master Will didn''t dare say that either. The King must not risk his country with personal feelings.


    "But Elaine and the others are highly regarded as loyalists. Can''t you handle it?


    "That''s one of the factors, Emma. Elaine and the others have struggled with readiness. But the descendants will inherit the merits of their ancestors. What if... a long time later the descendants of Addinsel tried to take over Alberda in charge of the Brizias royal family...?


    "That''s not possible."


    "You can''t say enough about no, can you? ''Justice'' listed by a family of recognized loyalists in many countries... how many people do you think believe? Don''t you think that would make it look like Kivera?


    Of course, thanks to Alberda, that might not happen. But it''s not certain.


    Kibera and I should have initially treated ourselves as heroes who had rounded up the country, but the descendants who did not know the hardships were conveniently interpreting the thoughts of their ancestors and in that state. This is the end of the line because those who did not know when they were weak behaved as the born strong without experience.


    "Adinsel is not going to be a fool. You will die with all the blame and all the praise."


    With a smile, there is no fear of death in Elaine, who has said it out loud.


    The reason for this is'' to keep the Lord from turning unwanted suspicions''. Without Adinsel, Brizias'' name would only be the nobility of Alberda.


    Whether you are hailed as a nobleman with steel loyalty, you will bear the name of a ''sinner'' even more than you named a vengeful one. But if you only show loyalty to the Lord and disappear, it will be The Beauty of Helping Brizias in the Future.


    "But......! Can''t you do something about it? Mizuki is here..."


    "I respect Elaine''s will, Cecil. I told you, if I were in Elaine''s shoes, I''d choose the same path."


    "Nah...... are you serious!?


    "Yeah."


    Cecil exposes her amazement to me nodding. Emma... seems to have something on her mind. Keep quiet.


    "Mizuki. You''ve come up with a reason to convince Cecil, haven''t you?


    "Sort of. Because this is the curtain behind the revenge play that Elaine and the others started."


    To Elaine, who grins deeply and snorts, I begin to explain to Cecil and the others.


    "First the purpose of the Avengers. They were, from the beginning, ''aiming for the end''. Assuming we don''t have ourselves in the story that follows."


    "... that you didn''t want the future?


    "Yes. There will always be a winding up, even righteous, for them. In fact, Kivera''s in trouble, isn''t she? Elaine and the others don''t want to escape their sins any more than they did."


    If only we could escape in this state, we would choose our country''s revenge.


    Unless Elaine and the others can peacefully sacrifice others, but they''re not. That''s why Kivera couldn''t forgive me. ''I worked so hard'' that I thought I could sacrifice my life.


    "That''s what I mean by taking responsibility, Cecil. We''ll settle for more than what happened. Besides, you should never treat this as a" hero, "because it''s not something you''re allowed to do."


    "Exactly. We are traitors. The worst evil minister who entered the interior of the country and betrayed the king. It is also true that we were the nobles of Quivera, for whatever reason, must not be invited into the country."


    "I hear a voice honoring the Avenger, but it''s only the Voice of the People. You don''t have a voice from royalty or nobility in another country to invite you to your country, do you?" A traitor with the power to send revenge cannot be invited to his country. "


    Even Irfena can''t hear those voices. I guess they won''t accept those extras because they have a strong patriotic spirit.


    If it was Cecil and a third party, they would have made the same decision, but this time it was because they were benefactors of their own lives that they wanted to help them somehow?


    "Sometimes Elaine and the representatives of the Avengers disappear, making their collaborators worthless to be used by others. Except for the four men who named the Avengers, their names would be unknown."


    They want to die in the sense of helping their people. The collaborators who accompanied the revenge play will also live to protect the will of Elaine and the others. It''s possible because you didn''t have a name on the stage.


    ''I was a collaborator,'' even when fake students came out, they treated everything more ''fake'' than the upper echelons of other countries didn''t grasp the real thing. Harsh punishment will also be desired from the people at that time.


    "Besides, I''m the bad girl who beat the king''s prince with her body, right? Premarital sobriety is a must for the noble lady, and if you are a decent lord, you do not want marriage. Only a fool who wants to make his achievements his own."


    "That''s... that''s right"


    "Oh, never mind. Because I don''t regret it, and I don''t feel ashamed. I''m glad to have protected you, too."


    There is no shade in Elaine, who gives a sunny look. I guess that''s the end she really wanted - it''s a delightful miscalculation that there was a survival of the Brizias royal family.


    Cecil still doesn''t seem convinced either, but he can''t argue and remains silent. All this also left Elaine to laugh bitterly, and I stroked Cecil''s head.


    At that time, Emma, who kept her mouth shut for so long, groans and looks up, "Okay."


    "Elaine''s ready, I understand perfectly. Cecil, it''s hard on Mizuki, so it won''t be long. Besides, if Elaine would listen to my request, I''d still have Adinsel''s name."


    "Huh?"


    Elaine blinks at the abrupt suggestion. Me and Cecil don''t know what that means and are silent.


    He said to us, "I''ll take care of it!" Smiling makes the best problem statement of the day.


    "Actually, I''m here to talk to a new lord in Brigius territory. I have a little problem with Cecil, and I was the best person in my capacity...... I''m determined! I, I will marry you to the territory of Brizias!


    ¡­¡­


    It sounds like an engagement confirmation, but I guess what I should applaud is Emma''s thoughtful goodness.


    Oh, Cecil and Elaine are surprised, too. I didn''t tell anyone. That was an inside story, this.


    "Even when I say Brigian territory, the lord''s inauguration itself is still a while away, and it is only after that that that I will be married. Besides, first of all, I''m going to succeed Brizias, so I''m not going to be suspected of being the blood muscle of the main house, Addinsel."


    "Ugh... yeah, okay. So?"


    Emma smiled at me unintentionally urging ahead.


    "We''re going to have someone from the second and subsequent children name Adinsel as a branch. Things like Mizuki and Elaine''s concerns can happen if you''re in the bloodstream, but you can''t behave foolishly if you''re the ''heir to the name of loyalist''?


    Oh! You mean that!


    The surrounding eyes naturally get tougher than carrying the name of a clan that everyone knows. Except for blood ties, it''s more than just naming Addinsel, ''I''m not allowed to change my ideals''.


    I have not inherited blood, so I cannot give credit to my ancestors, and above all, Brizias owes Alberda.


    Addinsel is inherently an aristocratic ideal, and there should be no problem if you are behaving as an aristocrat because what is required is loyalty and not ability.


    "If you''re going to inherit blood, you might be arrogant just because you''re a descendant, but if you''re a clan that''s allowed to name you, will you be the shackle that commands you the other way around!


    "Yeah. And since we''re splitting up, it must be normal to support Brizias.... Elaine, I can''t be sure of my existence, but could you allow Addinsell to lean on Bridgeas again?


    Emma talks to Elaine, who is still stunned. It seems Elaine can''t keep up with the suggestions she never thought she''d make.


    "Then I can help Brigius territory, too. Because Emelina is also from our country."


    "Oh, I can interfere, too. You can ask Glenn if he can''t move, and if Emma''s here, it''s okay for me to move directly."


    "... and... Um... is that okay, like this..."


    It seems that Elaine was even more confused by Cecil and my words. But if Emma''s here, we''re gonna make sure we move, right?


    ... Ah.


    "Emma, Cecil. Maybe Elaine''s confused because she has no reason to."


    "Oh, speaking of..."


    "I didn''t think it was too late."


    Pong, when they hit their hands, they were both convinced of Elaine''s condition. No, you totally forgot because you''re familiar with it. Because Cecil and Emma weren''t meant to say it again in the first place.


    "Not now, but be friends, Elaine. With the three of us."


    "Thank you very much."


    "I''m sorry. I thought I said hello."


    Two people with a pepper head down on me offering their hands. And Elaine.


    "And a friend? My..."


    "Yeah. I''m saying it because you''re the one who rolls the king prince of Kivera with his palm. I mean, I don''t have many girlfriends without joking! Mainly because of the guardians!


    ... for some reason I got a look of pity from Cecil and Emma as well as Elaine. They found out something in Ilfena.


    Heh heh, I knew they weren''t the main cause! I''m going to write a script for!?


    And Elaine seems to have calmed down while I was in the distance. Elevate your cheeks and nod happily over and over again. He''s holding my hand tight, so it seems I''m not horrible to be a demon mentor to Elaine.


    "Yes...... yes! Glad to hear it! Be sure!


    ¡­¡­ You look very happy, don''t you?


    "I... there was also a position of vengeful, and it meant strongly who would get the information. Noble society has a normal way of exploring each other and never spending time like this."


    Oh, well. If you think about it, Elaine''s not a raw Kivera. The princess of the king''s prince on top. Was there only one way to rub it off or get jealous?


    That''s why all of a sudden you''re blowing it when you see a superior girl!


    "Then again. Can you take my suggestion and wear it?


    Elaine nods firmly this time to Emma''s renewed inquiry.


    "Yes... thanks. Thank you, I can''t thank you enough..."


    "Welcome, thank you. We still have time until the end of the day, so let''s all have fun, shall we?


    He smiled with a blur and tears zero. I actually have to get permission from Count Addinsell, but if Elaine looks like this, I don''t want to disagree.


    Shall I send a letter to the Demon King or Master Will for now? Convenient that you are able to send a letter directly to me at a time like this. If you need approval from another country, you can threaten Zebrast and Baraxin, who seems to have done something to you... and let them cooperate. What you need to have is connectivity. Only the big guys are here.


    "You must convince Cecil, too, right?


    "I know! I''ll make sure Elaine cares about Brigius territory."


    With a little obstinacy, your son Cecil is also convinced of the way Elaine and the others are.


    ... It goes without saying that the sorority lasted all night afterwards.

 121 Parent Cat Speaks

    One of the novels, "Palm Wounds" (Rudolph Perspective)


    "... because our country is to acquire the territory between Ilfena Zebrest and Quivera"


    "Got it. He was relentless in his book. I never thought Kivera would give in."


    "Ha! That''s for sure."


    Elsh-on laughed joyfully, if he was frightened.


    ... No, I don''t know if it''s just Mizuki and how Irfena behaves. I wonder if I could have gotten this far as a result of being serious about just paying back my previous debts.


    If you want to use the words of Arvi who was accompanying you as they were, ''show the people the retribution of "not letting them live and not killing" as they go emotionally, and treat the knights and magicians who were consolidating themselves around the king in their quotes as babies''.


    It is a disaster without joking.


    What are we going to do with acting similarly to the Wizard who has been feared in the past, stupid daughter?


    No, it''s never gonna happen that he forgets his revenge.


    Thinking about it like that, it would be better if the option of ''We can make it perish, but we''ll stop it depending on the negotiations'' was just left.


    Apparently Elshon and Irvi were slapping Mizki all over the place in the first place.


    ... would it have been a shocking sight if the disaster had been so scolded by its parents that it would have put its fangs away, from all around it?


    Mizuki is grateful to them for protecting herself from day to day and says, ''I basically listen to my parents''. Even in that situation, it seems to have been effective... I guess I was fortunate that he was responsible for what he said this time.


    Conversely, I would not say anything at all if it was not worthwhile for me to say that I would be king of a great power.


    The two of them are "Beast Users," "Parents," "Okan," and "Parent Cat" - the two of them are what my body calls them - and I can''t help being treated. I don''t care what you think as far as I''m concerned, you''re the guardian or the owner who flatters his rambling daughter.


    "Damn, he..."


    While I appreciate it, I get a headache when I think about Mizuki''s future. What do you think Elshon has been struggling to regulate information?


    I also want to fall into self-loathing because the cause is Zebrast.


    Does Elshon understand such a state of mind, he just smiles bitterly when he looks at me?


    "This time it''s Mizuki''s discretion. There''s nothing wrong with you guys."


    "But... what he got this time was enough to get along with the Princesses Celestina, right? Whatever you think, it''s a loss of work. Including the possibility of future troubles."


    It''s like letting a magician know you have a collar on you. If it''s a diplomatic issue with Irfena, we have to get Mizki to cooperate.


    Well... I think I know my personality, so a few painful feelings will stop me from doing strange imitations.


    When he thought about it and sighed deeply, Elshon began to preface and say, "Listen to this as a personal story."


    That look once made me say to Elshon, "If you need it, rely on it!" It was similar when preached. That should have been ''personal cooperation'' too.


    "This time.... I''m guessing she used Kivera."


    "Using...?


    Not just me, but even the Prime Minister and Sayle who refrained will look suspicious. Of course, Mizuki and Kivela have no contact other than Zebrast and Corbella.


    One nod at how we are, Elshon starts talking again.


    "The beginning was a request from the Marquis of Leckbari, but Mizki''s purpose was revenge.... Was that really the only purpose? That kid would have made the choice of plunging the country into chaos. There''s no need to involve other countries."


    "But as he said, didn''t he need it after thinking about Corbella, not just Princess Celestina?


    Irvy raised his voice in confusion, but Elshon nodded to show affirmation to it as well.


    "Yes, that''s true, too. Sure, if you think about it for Corbella, you could say it was necessary. But Mizki also had a hand in shielding the ''country'' named Kivela as'' making the negotiations promise not to interfere in Corbella ''. It is possible to get Prince Wang to take the negotiating table because there is nothing wrong with him. In fact, it would be eventually, wouldn''t it?


    "... Indeed"


    "Speaking of which, you said, ''I''ve been prepared since the beginning''."


    We are convinced by Elshon''s words. So is that, at that time, if only Kivela knew about Mizki''s threat.


    This time, it involves other countries because of "breaking the current situation in the surrounding countries" by "reducing the amount of agricultural land in Kivera". The endorsement of other countries was also needed in the sense of asserting legitimacy.


    It would be appreciated if other countries would be allies as Corbella, but would it have been necessary for Mizki to reward others until he claimed his existence?


    In the first place, Mizki is cordial with the Princesses Celestina. I would never have allowed Kivela to interfere or anything like that. Even as Kivela, you can''t use your hands on Corbella until you''ve turned the Wizard into an enemy.


    "There would certainly have been a part of Zebrast and Irfena''s revenge. But now that it''s all over, it looks like Mizuki was after more than that."


    "More than that...?


    I still can''t get to the answer. I''ll ask Elshon. Then Elshon looked at us for some reason and laughed bitterly.


    "By making King Kivela apologize with Zebrest, Mizki impressed him as'' a magician with the strength to yield Kivela ''. A powerful man who doesn''t even make sense without being caught by a fence is on your side... and anyone who tries to set you up won''t hesitate. It''s a fact we can''t ignore as a nation."


    I know what you''re talking about. That apology made our connection clear.


    But it seems Elshon was thinking more than that.


    "The next thing you know, Ilfena had territory between Zebrast and Kivera. This would have kept Zebrast quite far from the possibility of being attacked. If you attack the detours, you will be affected. You will not shut up with my country."


    "Ah......!


    "That''s... eh"


    Arvi, who raised her voice together, didn''t think of ''Irfena as a shield'' either.


    Our perception was only about the acquisition of agricultural land and the acquisition of territory by the State. I didn''t even think about the harm or the danger associated with it.... ''Cause it''s not about my country''.


    At the same time, I wonder why. You can''t possibly be unaware of the possibility of Ilfena. Because this is how Elshon speaks.


    No matter how close he is, he is the royal family of Ilfena, and the country is the priority. The state is convinced that you put it out of your mouth.


    "It was Mizki who suggested taking the territory in the first place. And the agricultural land you normally think about will be adjacent to the country. Sure, it''s to sharpen Kivera''s power, but it''s also a strange story that he didn''t give Zebrast that right. I didn''t raise any suspicious voices because I wasn''t involved in this one."


    "That''s well...... naturally. What we did was we missed the escape."


    "Yes, that''s why no other country realizes the purpose of Mizki. You" have nothing to gain because you are not involved ". King Kivela''s apology is also a condition offered by the prime minister of this country to honor Mizki."


    Actually, no. While I add that, I have heard that that was one of the aims of Mizki.


    It is only natural that Mizuki struggled with the Rear Palace disturbance because it is true. It can be said that the mastermind could not have done nothing but retaliate in the most humiliating way.


    That''s what I was thinking. My thoughts will stop at what Elshon said that went on.


    "Mizuki wanted to give you guys time, didn''t she? You guys need time to focus on rebuilding your country, right? Kivera was used for this purpose. Even the Marquis Leckbari."


    Elshon remained smiling bitterly as ever. I wonder if that reminds me of a self-absorbed magician who doesn''t know if it''s good or bad.


    It is directed at me at the same time.... you''ve been showing me around for a long time, a friend like my brother.


    "... ah"


    My gaze concentrates towards you in a small raised voice. It was Sail who raised his voice. With a rare but bewildering look, he seems to recall something.


    "What''s up? Sail."


    When Arvi spoke, Sayle apologized for noticing her surrounding gaze and opened her mouth with a little confusion.


    "I''m sorry to show you how ugly you are. I knew what His Highness Elshon was expecting."


    "Oh, I knew there was one?


    "Yes, I have also heard Argent and Klaus...... When I became a guardian, Mizki says at the time of the face-to-face meeting, ''Work with me to the best of my ability. Two things are helping Rudolph and the others: setting up what seems to be the best environment and clarifying my connection''. Did you do it, Mizuki?"


    "Oh, speaking of which,"


    "... you said, sure"


    Elshon looks funny in the testimony from the two knights who follow Sayle in the mouth.


    But I''m not that close. If that story is true, Mizki will come up with the best way for this country shortly after he returns from Zebrast.


    Of course, I wouldn''t have thought of anything to do with it. But what if ''the thought was always in the corner of my head''...?


    "Oh boy, the Marquis Leckbari let Mizki tease you with a lot of big bait. That''ll eat you up, enough congruence."


    "He won''t have anything to gain from it!? It''s a coincidence you and Princess Celestina were able to be friends!?


    "I guess that''s why you were prepared enough. Even if they were truly luggage, they would have taken it to the settlement he wanted because they had an appointment with the Marquis Leckbari."


    "Not for the princess" - Elshon ran out of words. I thought I''d move to thank you for giving me the biggest chance for myself, do you think?


    Surely Mizki has no contact with Corbella, or the princesses, until he visits Kivela. He is more of an outsider of this world than he is of another world, and Mizuki is not foolish enough to move with good intentions alone.


    If you think about the magnitude of influence in the other world, perhaps in a cold way, then it is difficult to act on self-righteousness or the ethical premise of the original world.


    There exist in this world with those who assume that ''people of different worlds are worthy unconditionally''. The continent will be rough as well as the country if those people side with the rest of the world in the mood and act on their own accord.


    With your mouth, there is no one on your side in good faith and unconditionally. Whatever you think, it''s good for us. That''s why we act.


    But if it is the other people who incited it, they cannot be judged. It becomes difficult to judge those who are only collaborators, who cannot judge the main culprits of the other world - until they say there was no malice.


    It would still be nice if people from different worlds themselves could spot it, but I don''t think they can do that to people who don''t understand that ethics are different if the world is different.


    "Think only about yourself one step away from the world" - that attitude has the least impact.


    Individuals can hold their surroundings in, but it''s hard to get people ahead.... more than the person can take responsibility for it.


    In the case of Mizuki, it is always the position of ''collaborators of those who have spoken out'', so it becomes a prerequisite to follow the common sense and laws of this world. He/she understands and acts on it, so he/she rarely enters the surface stage to become an important cut.


    Only the perception of ''the magician who helped'', except for those who were directly involved because they were completely behind it. Talk to the top of the country, and if that leads to unanimity of interest, we won''t protest and we''ll be on our side. Alberda would be a good example.


    Create a situation that will convince the inhabitants of this world and produce results - that''s the biggest factor Mizuki is allowed to do.


    The liberation of the princess in Corbella was also not forceful, but was based on evidence and testimony, so the rest of the country was'' convinced ''. I would have bought the objection if it had been a liberation by criticizing Kivela for just pity for the princess and waving her power.


    "Is this... for us? Of course, there will be other reasons."


    "I guess that''s the thing. The first thing that she thought about would be retaliation for the backyard riots, but at the same time, she must have thought about it.... Zebrast is the reason he''s in this war. He''s selfish, though."


    Elshon affirms Arvi''s words, which he uttered half-heartedly. Hearing that, Arvi gripped his fist hard.


    Is that impudence as a guardian and outrage that we were the culprits? It was definitely a little too dangerous this time.


    But we have to choose our country first. You can''t scold Mizuki for his emotions any more than you can "stand up" for his results.... even if you don''t want to sacrifice it.


    Elshon smiles when he sees us tending to lean over.


    "Aren''t you guys usually on Mizuki''s side? So much so that I came all the way to Ilfena during my busy days."


    "You mean Viscount Grandkin? If the Marquis Leckbari was coming out, you would have needed it, wouldn''t you?


    "But it''s not normal for a king to come out right away.... That kid has publicly declared you his best friend. Same goes for you. He must be a dearer friend to Mizuki than he is to protect us in this world."


    "There is nothing more important than someone beside me in this world" - with what thoughts did the words say?


    I think we were taking it lightly.... because Mizuki was too flat and bright. No matter how thoughtful you were, you couldn''t have thought anything of sudden solitude.


    "So this time I''m going to accept you very much. My country also had feelings for Kivela, and it is true that she prepared a venue for retaliation for Ilfena.... and you personally."


    "Are you sure? I''m guessing you didn''t pass the imposition, did you?


    "I want to be friendly with Zebrast for my country, too, and I''m in trouble when they drop me. I don''t have a problem with those thoughts."


    Elshon, who laughs bitterly because he has no choice, is also sweet for Mizuki. Even though it was in my country''s interest, I didn''t have the personality to use it for the benefit of another country.


    Mizuki and I allowed that... if it wasn''t for me. I knew for a fact that a young man called the Demon King was very emotional.


    "Well, let''s just say it''s time to go back. Oh, yeah."


    Elshon looks back once as he remembers when he leaves the room.


    "... you had it too, didn''t you?" Palm Wounds ". Miss Elaine kept looking at the nail marks engraved on her grandfather''s palm and threw herself into revenge, but I wonder if Mizuki knew of your remorse, too?


    Unexpectedly clenched fist, thin on its palm but scratched. I''m familiar with it. It never disappears completely. Until now it has been.


    The first time I noticed a habit from a very young age was in Elshon. Even Arvi and the others were so desperate that they didn''t realize it. That''s why I couldn''t make myself sound weak.


    ... Was Mizuki aware of that?


    "Was Mizki noticing, just like Elshon"


    "... Mizuki would have noticed. I don''t dare say anything. It seems to be Mizuki."


    When the Guest groans after he leaves, Sayle affirms with a bitter smile.


    Yeah, that''s how much he''d notice. Because I know it''s important to observe the surrounding situation calmly and not miss information.


    "Hey, what am I supposed to do to those guys?


    Mizuki and Elshon are the ones that come to mind. They were on my personal side called ''Rudolph''.


    Sayle returns the inquiry without incident.


    "It''s best to lend a hand when you''re relied upon, but you won''t allow yourself to abandon your position. ¡­ it would be nice to accept it the same way when you come to visit."


    "... is that all?


    "Yeah. It would be rare to treat those two with just friends, not positions."


    "Sure, you must be right. His Royal Highness Elshon is a prince, and Mizki is a different world. Because we''re both more likely to be perceived as such than as individuals."


    Convinced by Arvi''s words. Speaking of which, Mizuki was sometimes called the Magic Master. It''s a profession, not an individual, but people really recognize it in a conspicuous way.


    "Well... then we have to work hard"


    "Well, I''ll go deliver this."


    "Let me offer you one, too. The escort is also in front of the door."


    Saying so and grabbing the pen again, the two deliberately take their seats off. Especially when Sail would never leave me.


    ... I would have cried if I hadn''t focused on something else. I was so happy.


    They recognized me because I was worth it, and if I did, I felt like I was going to be convinced of many of the things I had sacrificed so far.


    "Thanks...... Elshon, Mizuki"


    The words of gratitude that had never been conveyed to them disappeared into the room with a drop that had fallen.

 122 Small Tales 9

    One of the novels, "What Got Prisoned" (Sail Perspective)


    Leave Master Rudolph alone in his room and walk with Arvi. It doesn''t have a purpose, it''s just... I wanted to leave that one alone now.


    Because that one is the king.


    Because that one is our main one.


    So... you can''t cry while we''re around.


    He who leads shows weakness creates error and anxiety for those who go with him. So that one never cries in front of his subordination. I can''t cry anymore.


    No one would have been more sacrificed in this country than Master Rudolph.


    Conflict with your father as the hope of those who think of your country.


    As the supreme power, I will be the guardian of my comrades.


    It is because of those appearances that we have gathered under Master Rudolph those who should be loyal.


    ... and became the heavy pressure to carry as it were. Because it is the King who guides the kingdom that was asked for.


    I guess I was lucky that His Highness Elshon was here. Because the loving prince, while exercising his power, saw an individual named ''Rudolph''.


    Otherwise, Master Rudolph forgot to laugh. Because everyone took Rudolph''s way for granted and didn''t try to realize how many things he was sacrificing.


    It would not have been an exaggeration to say that Rudolph was sacrificed for Zebrast.


    The reprimand of His Highness Elshon is still in my ears.


    Do you want to sacrifice Rudolph to this country?


    "I wonder how much you remember an individual named Rudolph exists."


    Even from the standpoint of royalty, I expect too much from Master Rudolph, he said. He made me stand on the arrow because he was the only one who could be king, and he asked me if I wanted to crush him.


    That''s the first time I remember you saying that. That no matter how good you are, Master Rudolph is not even an adult yet.


    I just regret it once I remember. How many times have I been disappointed in myself that I still can''t change the way I am!


    Arvi then acted prominently, making them think they were more alert than Master Rudolph. That divided the burden. Because Arvi''s guard against Rudolph doesn''t go away when he''s sheltered on his back.


    I want you to have a peaceful life.


    I want it to be the hope of the country.


    With such contradictory thoughts, I still distort myself.


    When it came to what I could do, it was about burying the enemy. Every time I hear a compliment... he says, ''What is the knight of those who cannot protect the Lord?''


    Yet.


    "There''s nothing more important in this world than someone who''s been beside me."


    Without hesitation, she speaks of personal reasons and pays attention to Master Rudolph''s worries.


    Overwhelmingly overwhelmingly unfavourable situation for ''friends'', not ''kings''.


    I admired her relentlessness and freedom and... selfishness like that. Praise and gratitude in words that perhaps included teasing were sincere.


    It doesn''t mean anything to Mizuki. Just protect it because your loved ones care about you.


    ''They'' should be the priority, even if they include themselves in what they sacrifice.


    There was no justice or evil there. I guess it''s because I can think that way that the Wizard is something to be afraid of.


    "... I thought Rudolph and Mizuki were close twins."


    "Oh, you do react the same way like twins. It also looks like puppies and kittens are crooked."


    I think it''s accurate even though I don''t think it''s an analogy to the Lord. Soothing or smiling.


    That''s why they don''t think they''re so close to men and women while they''re beside Master Rudolph. My men were telling me that if I wasn''t from another world, I would likely be convinced to call myself a belly sister.


    I guess I should thank Mizuki. Because that relationship is what Master Rudolph wanted.


    "Positioning would definitely be Mizuki''s sister. Master Rudolph, no, when we stop, we take you where we wanted to be without hesitation. Eliminate all obstacles."


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m going to protect Mizuki... you were protected"


    Arvi walking next door groans pompously. It is both right and wrong. Because Mizuki knew he was protected, and that''s why he moved this time.


    However, the subject of the disconnect is limited to a limited number of faces such as Rudolph, us and Luca.


    If we hadn''t set this country at the top, we would have abandoned it lightly - doing as much of our own thing as we do. She''s very tough on those sides.


    "Shouldn''t you say you turned to the protecting side because you were protected? No status, no fence, Mizuki can only move for herself."


    I am convinced as I put my sighing Arvi in my sight. Yes, she''s selfish everywhere. None of us are willing to let the loved ones we have gained in this world be lost. That''s why I rub through anyone''s expectations and get results.


    His Royal Highness Elshon realized... because of his own talent and his position similar to hers. You must have noticed because they both move for something specific, whether it''s a country or an individual.


    "We are those who belong to the country. You can''t imitate more on your own than the responsibility comes down to the country. I didn''t act emotionally with you because I didn''t want you to crush the Crest family that supports the royal family."


    There is no resistance to the act of ''killing''. I didn''t mind if I could have consequences for trying to be tried as a sinner myself.


    But it doesn''t make sense that the Crest family would be crushed for their own sake. You can''t ruin a clan that has supported the country with the royal family for its own sake.


    Even when his own parents were killed... the head of the Crest family endured. I apologize to my young self and take revenge on him. Deeply wounded by my incompetence.


    I remember it seemed more spicy than I was somewhere broken.


    "Honestly, I''m glad you got to Mizuki''s guardian. It''s strong enough, and through you, I''ve got a reason to move."


    "Right, because you''re my ''brother''. It''s a good reason to guide my brother''s fianc¨¦e."


    "... even a prime minister who won''t let go of the pawns he can use."


    Irvy leaks a grin when he smiles bitterly and says something masochistic. Is this man still bound to such a thing? How clumsy and... kind.


    "Forget that position, Mizuki will see you with cold eyes."


    "That''s... yes"


    Arvi seemed to think of Mizuki''s character, and when he got a frightened look, he sighed and shook his neck sideways. Instead of rejoicing, he got angry in his eyes. In fact, it will.


    "Mizuki wouldn''t expect someone to move for him in the first place. Of course, if you move, I appreciate it... but it doesn''t matter how much I tell my daughter, who has no idea of the knight being protected before her."


    "Um, stupid girl...!


    You don''t have a normal thought circuit, and you have a more masculine personality than a man. Mizuki recognizes me as'' a being who uses himself plainly for the sake of the Lord '', but that would be the same for Mizuki.


    That girl would definitely do it. I smiled without any hesitation and said, ''Work for your Lord!'' And you must throw it out. Of course, I would move myself.


    ... It''s a secret that I''m seriously worried that one of these days I''m going to say ''come on coloring''. Definitely wouldn''t ignore the position of ''my own fianc¨¦e'' beautifully and jealously. In fact, the two of us have told me that Corbella said something that we agree with.


    "I wish I could just think about myself and live."


    "Isn''t it possible that those who are overprotective, like Arvi, will continue to emerge because they won''t listen to you when you say that?


    ¡­¡­ Irfena. "


    "Yeah, knights... part of the Kingsguard coming to dinner"


    If they had been relied upon and heavily guarded, they would not have gone that far in the overprotective direction. It''s like it happened naturally because when you take your eyes off of it, it''s just impotent.


    "Isn''t that nice, as always? Relying on me is the best relationship."


    "Sail... you, for once, are your own thinkers, right?


    Arvi gives a frightened look if he concludes lightly. In contrast, I laughed with pleasure.


    "Yeah, of course. You trust and obsess as a knight and as an individual, don''t you? You were right to choose her."


    "What about that idea, too, isn''t that the wrong word for thinking people?


    "Do you think Mizuki is normal?


    "... as a general theory, yes!


    I felt my heart seemed clear in Arvi''s appearance to say slightly out of sight. After all, it seems impossible to treat Mizuki as a normal woman even from the eyes of her parents.


    Arvi. My obsession with being broken is somewhat heavier than love, isn''t it? Besides... as long as what''s at the top for me is the same as Mizuki, isn''t ''obsession'' going to last a lifetime?


    Most importantly, it could be unfortunate for Mizuki because the other two are in similar conditions.


    Purely Mizuki''s happiness should be most vigilant¡­ our guardians. There is no more hesitation in using it as a pawn for the Lord than trusting it as a companion as much as it feels to be guided.


    Only if she is convinced, of course, that our Lord is dear to her as well... there will be no saying no.


    When I realize that, I don''t want to let her go even though I know how troubled the parents are.


    I would make the same choice in my position with the other two even if I wanted to have a personal obsession. Guilt or personal distress in using her¡­ if only we had it.


    "Sail? What are you laughing at?


    "No, nothing."


    Arvi sounds surprised when she realizes herself with an unexpected grin.


    Oh, still. Very ''fun'' beside her. I didn''t just get the Thinker, I got the Understandable Friends and the Most Powerful Pawn. I can afford to enjoy that.


    And now... it''s not false, I can put a heartfelt grin on the table. I''m pretty sure she''s my ''special'' for making that change.


    Novel Two: Let''s Improve the Food Situation


    "... is that all you need?


    Retake the bag and look around. In addition to Cecil, Emma and Elaine, several knights led by Brother Cecil do the same work.


    That is... yam digging. The basket has naturally been recovered. I was hoping to hear it was a mountain, but I knew it! If you''re Japanese, you''ll have the ingredients you can think of instantly! It''s bigger than anything I know, though. Seasonal disregard, though.


    I expected a lot of things to come to this world as well as people, but I didn''t know there really was.


    Apparently it just looked like a plant root or something and wasn''t recognized as food. Well, maybe I don''t have a choice by the looks of it. There are some things in the original world that vary in perception from country to country.


    And the automated translations specific to the otherworlds were truthful. I also found asparagus, but everyone''s perception is "bamboo sprouts." I''m not mistaken, but I get the impression that it''s something else. Maybe it''s also the cause of the language discrepancy that didn''t pass on as an ingredient.


    I realized it as a possibility because I knew there were these crops in the original world. I don''t even know exactly what the mountain vegetables are, and the certainty would be about what I harvested.


    "Mizuki, are you sure you can eat this? Bamboo sprouts, in particular, look hard."


    "Yeah, I can eat it. I looked it up in the drawings earlier, but it''s not poisonous, and I think it''s probably the same."


    "This is it, huh?


    Cecil is leaning her neck. Well, naturally. Because if I had so much food, I wouldn''t have bothered my head with food shortages every day.


    Unexpectedly, Emma and Elaine also enjoyed the work, and it seemed enough as a distraction.


    I am not a conceited nobleman to work as a delight in my village daughter''s outfit. He has a more natural look than a cup of tea gracefully.


    "... Lord Magic Master, is this all you need?


    "Enough."


    Today''s harvest consists of yams (for edible and seed potatoes), baskets and asparagus (bamboo sprouts). We''re going back to the nearby village to cook!


    This would improve the food situation slightly if it were accepted. When you say you''ve given up farmland, that doesn''t necessarily make up for everything.


    By the way.


    "Brother, why are the knights even sourcing meat...?


    It was harvested to meat at some point. I didn''t ask for it, by the way.


    Brother Cecil pounds my shoulder with a good smile on my question, slaps.


    "I hope so."


    ¡­¡­


    You''d have heard from Cecil, and you were jealous.


    Elaine is a sinner for once, and I thought she was accompanying me in the sense of escort because Cecil and Emma are there... if she was caught in the food? Hey, prince?


    The asparagus is sliced and then boiled with chili and peeled. This was no different from the original world. The bamboo in this world is bigger than anything I know, so even if it''s growing up somewhat, it seems soft enough for us to be buds. It tastes pretty much the same.


    ... I drained the ash juice without being soaked, but there seems to be no problem with the taste. I guess it still doesn''t mean it''s the exact same in terms of ingredients. You feel a subtle difference in the world.


    Sometimes people in the village use bamboo as an ingredient, so they didn''t think they could eat it themselves.


    This is the same for yams. This one didn''t get a hand at all because there was a slip. Surely the first person to try it might have the courage.


    That''s why the dedication was decided to be ''roasted by the noodles''. Add some meat and okonomiyaki style, you''ll be able to eat this. The asparagus and basket are for soup and stir-fry.


    The basket, which is not very familiar in the original world, was lightly accepted when it was saut¨¦ed in butter, garlic, salt and pepper and made into a drinking knob. Because I use butter, Corbella makes it a luxury product, but once they know it''s delicious, they''ll think of other ways to cook it.


    Unknown ingredients are meaningless if unacceptable. This was the best wall I ever had, but I think I liked it and more than anything else. The recipe of the original world is great. It would also be thanks to Cecil and the others who speak without confusion.


    "... so this is what just happened"


    "Yes. Simply mix and cook the eggs and yams in a saut¨¦ed vegetable with seasoned meat. It''s soft, but you can eat this, right?


    "That''s a strange texture..."


    "I can''t believe this is happening."


    Cecil and the others were quick to get their hands on when they peered in with interest. Do you mind, Princess? Even though it''s a sudden way to eat for everyone. No, I scattered something similar on my journey, but now you have a knight or a brother''s eye?


    "Is there a problem?... Oh, brother, you want some too?


    "Of course I''ll take it."


    Two people who invite their brother, who was nearby, to taste it pleasantly and people who look at it with smiling eyes.


    ... I''m eating mundane, you siblings. That''s okay, royalty. I don''t blame you around.


    Apparently this is their everyday routine. Sounds like you grew up very commonly, the royal family of Corbella.


    Well, I guess it''s fun because I don''t have the experience of eating my own baked stand. Elaine is also mixed up with the villagers in an unfamiliar but enjoyable way. Normal royalty/nobility won''t cook on their own or anything.


    It looks like an okonomiyaki with no sauce, etc., but I added flavor to the stir-fried vegetables, so there will be no problem. The important thing is to get bloated.


    For the record, people pulled off in a grand way by the looks of it. They still said the white and loose ones looked unusual. It would change if I baked it ~ while explaining that I was convinced if I baked it in front of everyone.


    "Surely this would replace bread. All the basics are close."


    "How would you like to improve the food situation? I thought it would be a little better."


    "Let''s advance to Father. Can you grow this anywhere?


    "I think you can."


    He is also interested as a royalty worried about the seriousness of the food situation. There doesn''t seem to be any particular problem when you look at them eating flat. If it is the same as the original world, it should be strong against diseases, etc., so if the royal family takes the initiative to spread it, it will manage to penetrate it.


    "But the world you lived in is a long way from home."


    "Ahhh... the world I was in is definitely strong on those sides"


    Return vaguely to the admiring brother Cecil.


    The crops are more overwhelmingly delicious in this world, so isn''t that why you didn''t have to restrain yourself so much in the cooking method? Is there any other ingredient that is not available depending on the country or identity?


    Yams and asparagus have long been something like ''I''ll go pick them up in the mountains when it''s seasonal'', and what you guys are eating is a menu that comes from the desire to ''eat them deliciously in another way''.


    Perhaps the fundamentals are different. In this world, ''food to live'', in the country where I was, ''pleasure to eat''. No, if you don''t eat, you''ll die.


    And then there''s simply the difference between ''realizing it''s food or not''. Exploratory or I feel there are more challengers to food than in this world. I have natto and stuff, my country.


    In fact, the dish I serve in the Knight''s Dorm is also a prerequisite for the Knight s tasting. If you don''t judge by the taste of this world, it''s unclear whether it tastes good or not, so we really need confirmation for different world dishes to be accepted.


    Don''t call it a personal statement or a sacrifice. I''m a collaborator, collaborator!


    "I hope the food situation improves a little with what I found this time ~. I''m not kidding."


    "I knew you''d go in that direction."


    I''m not simply worried about Corbella. Brother Cecil laughs bitterly at me.


    Nice, nothing. Even if I speak with personal emotion because I am a civilian.


    "As a real problem. That''s why Kivera didn''t invade, right? And why I wanted Cecil."


    "Exactly. If we destroy them, we will have to start over with what our country has done. I guess it would have been easier to keep him alive."


    The look on Brother Cecil''s face, sneering, is as grinning as ever, and he hasn''t noticed our conversation because his surroundings are still thriving on dishes from different worlds.


    "For a while, we won''t be able to grasp each other''s standing and it will be unstable. That''s why I''m so grateful to you for making Ceres your guardian."


    "I knew you''d be targeted?


    "Of course. Anyway, it can take the popularity of the people, and it can be a connection to our country and you. I''ve been talking about getting someone to marry me, but I can''t tell Ceres to marry me instantly."


    ... Demon King, you can rely heavily on me at times like this. It was decided on the spot because we gave that story in a situation where the guardians would almost get together, and basically nobody would disagree because it was the demon kings who said it.


    Brother Cecil continued to me accidentally admiring the guardian.


    "So if you have trouble, don''t hesitate to rely on Corbella. It''s a message from your father."


    I can add that if you look surprised at the words, "It feels like rewarding an individual when you call them in public".


    Yeah, it''s more than supposed to have worked in good faith for once - because that can obscure the situation. The word "good intentions" is useful - is it possible that when you offer a gratuity, they will say, "I actually asked for it" or something?


    Taking that into account, he probably entrusted me with a ''as a father'' message. You mean Cecil''s father if I depend on him.


    "... thank you. Because this is where you''re going to depend most on sickness related."


    "I''m glad you said that."


    That''s what I say and laugh at. That concludes this story.


    "Brother! Mizuki! We tried it too, taste it!


    There''s nothing as sad as the way Cecil waves and calls us as Kibera or on the road showed us. By the side, Elaine was getting a cooking guide from the village wives. He cracked it down a lot.


    From my brother''s eyes, I guess I can be sure that that year has been a thing of the past for Cecil. I couldn''t feel the pain in my eyes looking at Cecil.


    "Well, shall we go? Looks like everyone''s waiting."


    "Cecil doesn''t look like a beautiful man, she looks like a child."


    "Ha! I don''t mind going back to being innocent for a little while."


    Cecil convinced herself since then, she didn''t show a sad bare gesture. Cecil also made another selfish choice - the one about marrying Kivela - one who must have an understanding.


    However, she wanted to spend a limited amount of time with me. Elaine was always pulled out by these events. Elaine, who was confused at first, now gives her emotions a lot more honestly. I stopped acting like a bad girl, I guess this is who she is.


    We will soon lose friends laughing at each other here. Still, I don''t want to stop her, because that''s her own choice.


    There''s no way I can deny her if I act more selfish than anyone else.


    So... now let''s make laughing memories of each other without any fences, Elaine.


    Because that''s what your precious "grandfather" will pay for his grief as a grandfather.

 123 Fiction set ten.

    One of the novels, "Elaine In A Country Of Strength" (Elaine Perspective)


    * Shortly after the protagonist and King Kivela went to Zebrest in time.


    Since then I have been brought to Ilfena and now I have been put in my room with the knight.


    I''m concerned about the Magic Master, but I''m sure it''s okay because His Highness Elshon and the others are enough to let him go as he is.


    "Please wait. It will be for each individual to talk¡­"


    "I understand." in order to identify the confluence and falsehood. "


    "Understood. Above all."


    The prince said he wanted to talk to us, the Avengers. Then it would be more certain to ask individually.


    It would save you a lot of trouble to ask at once, but conversely, there are times when they come together. If you want to get this information for sure, you will, even if it takes a lot of work.


    ... nevertheless.


    Run your eyes to the knights in front of you. One is a gentle feeling young man with green eyes on long blonde hair and the other is a faceless young man with blue eyes on dark hair.


    Do you mean that both have beauty that is rarely seen by you? That''s the same for that prince.


    Probably good manners, too. The two were favored for some reason. Though I was an attempt, I tried to cause things that could not be ignored by them.


    Above all, what the hell does this good treatment of yours mean? Baked confectionery was prepared for tea that would have used good tea leaves in front of me and was completely treated as a guest.


    ... do you mean let''s get in the mood?


    I accidentally dew my inner whining alertness. This is the land of the powerful, I didn''t think the proximity of the prince was incompetent.


    "... don''t worry, I''ll tell you everything, okay? I am very grateful to the Wizard."


    I was just doing a pet princess or something, and I was wondering if they still thought I was vulnerable to a brilliant man. After they looked slightly surprised when they spoke with a slight obstinacy, they actually looked indistinct.


    "I''m sorry. You don''t think so, do you?


    "I''m sorry. We''re grateful to you for this kind of response. There''s never the back you think there is."


    "... So what? There''s no reason for you two to get better."


    Though I am heartily surprised by the honest apology, I urge both of you to reason. Then an unexpected answer was told by them.


    "Thanks for your help, Mizuki."


    "The only reason he was able to do things in his favor was because of your exposure. Mizuki will be grateful to you, including the princess."


    "Yes......? Oh, uh, who the hell is Mizuki?


    "I''m a magic guide to what you say. We''re her fianc¨¦e."


    I''m convinced of that answer. Oh, a guardian would take the side of the Wizard. The prince is in that state, there is a good chance that even they will get along.


    "I see you were the guardians."


    I''m your fianc¨¦e.


    Corrected fast for some reason. And I''m kind of scared of smiling.


    "What? Yeah, that''s why you''re a guardian, isn''t it?


    "My fianc¨¦e. We won the position of guardian because we wanted to be in the position of fianc¨¦e. Kick the hell out of me."


    "That was a hassle inside, wasn''t it? If you pull back so hard, you''ll have nothing to do."


    "Well, can you leave Mizuki next door to those people?"


    ¡­¡­


    Master Magic...... No, Master Mizuki seems very much loved and come. Besides, I feel like there''s a strange mix of noisy words.


    That''s what I think and tilt my inner neck. Guardian...... The fianc¨¦e of a different world has different ratings depending on his abilities. If that magician is not a man of considerable strength, he will not be recognized by the state.


    Guardians don''t depend on personal feelings, because it''s important to be able to hold them down.


    "I''m sorry, but what position are you two in? I don''t think the Wizard will allow the weak to be next door."


    They laugh a little deeper at themselves when they ask in the dark, "Can you hold back the Magic Master?"


    It was an unexpectedly frightening, strangely compelling... grin reminiscent of a carnivore. I saw it without any readiness.


    Pulled. Don pulled. What''s that, "Well done. You listened! ''The satisfying grin is.


    ... prey? Is the Wizard a prey or something, you two!?


    I took it simply in the sense that the Wizard deserves it!?


    You can''t be foolish and honest and run away, but wait for their words.


    They don''t make any excuses for looking at me like that. I even felt that my ratings had improved when I noticed an unusual atmosphere.


    "I am from the House of the Duke of Bashre. I personally am captain of the White Wings, led by His Highness Elshon."


    "I belong to the House of the Duke of Blondell. He''s also a black wing captain led by El."


    "Nah...... Captain of ''Knight with Wings Name''!?


    Dew your surprise there rather than the Duke''s. It''s unprecedented that the two captains of "Worst Sword" in Irfena will take on a guardian role.


    That means that''s all she is allowed to do, and at the same time that she is considered a dangerous person.


    Because they are told that with unshakable loyalty and certainty they will take even the lives of those close to them, if only by order.


    "Hehe, I thought you''d react there. The Duke''s house doesn''t mean anything to Mizuki."


    "Oh, I thought you could blame me."


    "This is the land of the powerful, isn''t it?


    The White Knight said he valued you because of the importance you attached to Ningro. And at the same time, I understand... that it is easy for the Wizard to live in such a country.


    Be a different world man, be a magician. The perception of heresy tends to prevail in other countries. I wouldn''t say it''s not even in this country at all, but there are still a lot of people around her who see it as a good thing.


    At least he can live without lying to himself. Above all, not absolutely, but surrounded by people who care about herself.


    I was heartily relieved by that fact. Because I can''t return anything anymore.


    I was delighted to have a place where she could continue to live in peace.


    "Don''t give me that serene look for a long time?


    The Black Knight snorts back with a grin as he asks with no expression.


    "I will not reward the magician for his grace. That''s why I''m relieved you''re here beside her. If you two are around, the Wizard will not be alone."


    It would be impossible to comprehend the other world completely. But they look at her equally. Otherwise we would not publicly declare ourselves to be thinkers or admit ourselves to being comparable in strength.


    It''s a good environment if you''re seen as an individual without such preconceptions.


    "Oh... that''s a lot of favor for Mizuki"


    "It''s obvious. To me, no. A benefactor to my family. It''s only natural to wish for happiness."


    They glanced slightly at my words.... I don''t see myself in the future, realize I''m aware of that.


    What I tried to do would involve even other countries. I am fully aware of the confusion of the great powers, how heavy a sin that is. No, you shouldn''t act or anything if you can''t be aware of it.


    "Don''t worry, I love you every day."


    "Yes, that''s good"


    "It would be great not to pass out from Mizuki after that."


    ¡­¡­


    Couldn''t there have been some strange dialogue going on? Misunderstood?


    Hardened with a grin, now the Black Knight tells me with a deep nod.


    "His magic arm is wonderful. The idea of transforming trivial magic into a nightmare trap so insane is impossible for us. Don''t be freaked out by expectations because you feel magic right when you''re stuck in your arms"


    ... Um, Black Knight? Isn''t that usually, like, sweet or something?


    Expectations what!? What the hell do you want!?


    Would you love something else by passing the Wizard!?


    "The addition and subtraction without killing is exquisite."


    "It''s really interesting. Be sure to study¡­ No, as collaborators, we want to work out a new formula."


    I fell into confusion with the two people snorting at each other.


    What you two are saying is absolutely strange. It''s strange... for some reason the two of them speak as they deserve. Normally, isn''t special sexuality something to hide?


    Both of you? What the hell do you think you are?


    Where did the sweet vibe go just now!? Aren''t you my darling!?


    I was screaming all over my heart, but unfortunately not a word.


    I have a lot to say, and I have a lot to go into. But people instinctively have the ability to identify ''those who shouldn''t defy''. At least that''s what I''m sure I am, and the status quo definitely would fall under this.


    It should be noted that in this case, it is not for such reasons as to spare your life.


    If you get in a bad mood, as long as time permits, the end of the road awaits: ''Talk thoroughly until you understand''. If that happens, you''ll run out of energy and strength. It could suck because of his mental state.


    I don''t like that method of execution. I want to die human and clean.


    Master Magic. I feel like I''ve caught a glimpse of why you can live ''normally'' in this country.


    So this is what the top management of the powerful country looks like to you, isn''t it?


    The closest prowess to your involvement is'' here ''isn''t it!?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Princess Celestina...... please, please, have not saved the Mage!


    If you''re royal, you can''t be unscrupulous with these two...!


    I just heard I got a guardian, think of another ''benefactor''.


    I prayed from the bottom of my heart to a woman who seemed to rely more than God.


    ... Then, in Corbella, I was taught by the magician himself, "There''s another one in Zebrast that''s different directions, but similar."


    I couldn''t help but cry and say to Princess Celestina, "Brizias is important, but please protect Mizuki!" It would be natural for me to plead.


    Novel Two: A Royal Confusion (Linus Perspective)


    There was a very painful air between the sights. And in a way, I had no choice, because I knew how awesome the magician of Irfena was.


    "Brother, isn''t it best to give you my neck?


    I speak to my brother, the King, as he calms down strangely.


    She was the one who put her exploration into Ilfena in her absence, the king''s brother''s neck would convince Ilfena as well.


    But the king... no, not just the king, but the surroundings mentioned and disagreed. The reason calmed me down even more.


    "What about Alisa''s hindsight when you''re gone!? Because you are exceptionally forgiven by Alisa, the Wizard has forgiven our country!?


    Blah blah blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. No, the king was purely worried about me as his brother.


    Are you so scared of that magician, you guys?


    ¡­¡­


    ... You must be scared, I''m horrible in some situations too.


    I can''t say that I''m still allowed to play tricks on Alisa, and there must be no such thing as trust in Baraxin. Still, she cares about this country because she has Alisa, a different world, and her husband Edward.


    It goes without saying that the treatment of Edward is an accessory to Alisa.


    That''s what put her parents on the lookout for, this country.


    I just think you have a desire for extermination......!


    Of course, he complained that he was reckless with me. I complained... that useless people who didn''t know that country did not give way to the claim that it was a ''good opportunity to hold back the Mage''.


    Certainly, if you gain an advantage over Ilfena, the Wizard will not be a threat. But I didn''t understand that a country called Irfena was the same or more terrifying.


    As a result, it is naturally a return by exploration and discovery. It would undoubtedly be called ''I can retaliate at any time'' because ''it''s an individual visit''.


    "What kind of eyes will those who let you go to Ilfena...?


    In a deep sigh, the king turned his seated eyes towards some of the sides. Those who have received their gaze are frightened, and their complexion is made pale.


    "They''re in trouble, aren''t they? You forgot I adore my brother? Yeah, maybe he set it up to go Linus because the church was loaded with money."


    "His Royal Highness Linus disagreed with you... Sure, if you weren''t royal, you wouldn''t have enough service for His Royal Highness Elshon, but it''s also a strange story that the one who said it won''t go out. I assume the blame was meant to be borne, right?


    "Well, you still think so"


    "Yes. Otherwise, I''d like to ask you why you made it so hard."


    They became more and more pale to the conversation between the king and the childhood minister.


    As far as I''m concerned, I have no intention of resenting my brother for making the final decision. The country is not a single rock, and there is naturally a situation in which noble voices cannot be ignored.


    I guess this is either unspeakable retaliation against me, or some fool who really thought he could accomplish it.


    It is true that if you are the king''s brother, you can delude yourself into buying some unhappiness, so the candidates may have been the best. They put it in there.


    ... but I don''t want you to exfoliate your personal feelings on this occasion because of that.


    Among my older brothers I am still a brother to drown in...... I was afraid I was going to get lost and talk about ''cuteness at an early age'' when I left him alone.


    My brother, I''m twenty-nine years old now. It''s time to take it off the protective frame. I''m certainly not that old away from your son.


    The king and the prime minister take a grudge with the nethineties even while they think about it and escape reality. Nearby, another proximity took him to write about the punishment his brothers had spoken without expression. He seems willing to be solemnly purified.


    and then.


    "Um... Actually, I have a letter from the Wizard, via Alisa."


    The dreaded words of Edward engulfed silence.


    The next moment, everyone looks at Edward with cancer. They were sneaking up on the nightmare without even discussing it.


    "This is from His Highness Elshon to His Majesty. This is from His Majesty the Mage."


    The king glanced through the letter handed to him by Edward... and when he opened his eyes gently, he gave a soothing expression.


    "Your Majesty, what the hell is Irfena?


    To the inquiring prime minister, the king mouths the contents of the letter with his grin intact.


    "They will divide the land gained through negotiations from Kivela and name it after the fatherland of those who have made their names as revengers. One is Irfena, the rest is owned by Alberda and Corbella. I''m telling you to agree with this"


    "... why Alberda? I understand Corbella."


    "He hid the survival of the Brizias royal family. That''s the way you assigned it to a country of merit."


    The nobles went out of their way. Was it surprised by the scale of the land that was taken away from us in the negotiations, or was it about the survival of Brizias?


    Either way, I think it is a convincing measure as far as the inside of this one is concerned.


    "Lord Magic Master... he wants the son of Lord Bridgeas to name Adinsel as a branch in the future. It says we will not inherit blood, but we want to make sure that the Addinselles lean against the Brizias family again"


    "It''s..."


    Unexpectedly, the king nods with a slight seep of loneliness at me.


    "The Avengers made a decision they didn''t want tomorrow. That''s what I mean."


    I guess they were proud. That''s why he understood what the consequences would be if his business were fulfilled. I understand, but I didn''t beg for my life. And the Wizard also respected their will.


    "Do you agree?


    If possible, he wants to make it happen, and the king snorts firmly if he is afraid to ask.


    "Of course. That is our only praise for Addinsel. Stand out and praise, etc."


    "Are you a family with steel loyalties... you will remain only by name"


    It won''t be my fault that I''m seeping relief somewhere. That''s because I''m the same.


    ... It is also true that I am relieved that no unscrupulous demands were made on the magician in particular.


    "Later... it''s addressed to you"


    "What? To me, is it?


    "Hmm. It''s addressed to you personally from the Magic Master."


    ... I had a bad feeling.


    I have falsely identified myself and met with my fleeing magicians. Even then, he was threatened scattered, but he was absolutely angry because he rode into Ilfena without punishment.


    Receive the letter with slightly trembling hands and open it. For some reason, I watched as the air strained around me.


    And... exhale greatly. Think she''s relentless after all.


    "La...... Linus? What''s wrong, it even said something so lame!?


    He waves his head loosely at the king, who inadvertently embarks on himself and worries, giving him a letter with an indescribable gaze.


    The King, who received the letter in surprise, and the Chancellor, who peered in from the side... one looked at me with full anticipation and the other with a look at the poor thing. Needless to say, it was the king who rejoiced.


    "Once a day, you call the king" brother "!


    It''s easy in a way. It''s easy...... now what the hell kind of torture is calling my brother "brother"? Definitely angry that I put my exploration into the guardian.


    Apparently, the brains of the reputable Demon Master have crossed this time.


    "You''re a wonderful man, Lord Mage!


    ''What?''


    I see this one with a single candle and an anticipating eye. Surrounded by the king''s words, the voices in between leak.


    ... Let''s not make you angry anymore. I can''t imagine what kind of retribution would come.


    With my delightful brother on my ass, I was determined to keep quiet.

 124 Small Tales 11

    One of the novels, "Friends Talk" (Glenn Perspective)


    One room at the Royal Alberda Castle. There were two men gathered there.


    One is the king of this country and the other is himself.


    It was my job to hear personal stupidity out of the anxiety of being a friend for years. Or rightly so, naturally it has become.


    Now it''s time for my old companions to know I''m from another world, but it''s this guy who picked himself up thrown out by another world. He treated me the same as the others, even though I was aware of it, and gave me the subtle knowledge I needed.


    We''ve been friends ever since, so we can say things we can''t usually say. Let''s also call it a result of the way we have shown ourselves as individuals to each other.


    "You''ve got one shoulder load down, king."


    Ask a man who drinks with a gentle expression for a long time.


    The royal family of Brizias, the heir of its blood. We can''t protect them, but we can''t do anything with the country already lost.


    Without this man who knew and defended the situation, I was suspicious of how much they could say they were the people of this country. No, there was a chance that Kivera would offer it to protect the country.


    "Oh. Now I''ve got one less thing to carry after I''m dead"


    I''ve never treated anyone like a troublemaker while I said I''d let them carry me. For the king, they are also companions of the kingdom, and people to protect.


    "It''s not a pleasure, His Highness the Demon King and His Majesty the Mage! I can''t believe you took the farmland and named it after the Avengers."


    "I guess those two don''t know the word" indomitable spirit "or" impossible "


    Unexpectedly far-sighted to a fun king.


    Who can predict, how you can force your Kivela opponents like that, and more!


    ... No, those two or a country called Mizuki and Ilfena are the result of working together. I don''t think there''s a word in their dictionary that''s impossible without joking.


    "Mizuki prefers to do things... such people have power and connections. Nothing could be more horrible."


    "Ahhh... it''s scary indeed, but the majority of them are magicians,"


    "Yeah, sure."


    To put it perfectly, the king was greatly distracted. After all, the ghost riots let him know what the existence of Mizuki was like.


    To be clear, at that time, the conditions put forth by the king were near impossible.


    Mizuki didn''t realize it, but it wasn''t that difficult. That is why, at that point, he presented a reward: ''Alberda will be on Corbella''s side''.


    ¡­ the reward was undoubtedly commensurate with the outcome. So much so that the Kings'' proximity convinces them, ''If that''s possible, there''s a chance''.


    "I don''t know... you have a very special idea, Master Magic."


    "King, you can blast it. Now."


    "To be clear, the word livestock looks great on you. Choose the most damaging method for your opponent, make sure your enemy''s actions bounce back with the worst possible results, and be accurate about what they say."


    Wrong is not a compliment. I guess the king is somewhat ill-defined because he is aware of it too.


    But that is Mizuki. I can''t help but constantly try to get the best results - most of them bursting in a direction that''s not even busy.


    They tend to be tasted because they don''t look strong or ferocious, but the speed and bravery of the head spinning around using even that would be commendable. Unless you''re even in the wrong direction.


    He''s an unfortunate creature who doesn''t get compliments at will, that one.


    His Royal Highness Elshon is the guardian...... no, I guess I should be glad to see him later. At least you''re a stopper for Mizuki to listen to.


    But when they put their hands together, it will be like this one. It is something that cannot be ignored inside as the person in charge of the country''s politics.


    "Well, we have Glenn, so you''re gonna be okay"


    Perhaps the king has figured it out. There is no such thing as certainty in the existence of the whipped word of love.


    I don''t plan to be hostile, but I guess it''s only natural to think about it and hit my hand.


    If young people who are unaware of the circumstances do something stupid, the upper management has agreed to detain them immediately, cancel the registration, and dedicate them to Ilfena.


    To put it badly, he also says he''s ready to cut it off. It was an English break because I toured the ghost commotion.


    "But I didn''t know he was going to kill that king prince."


    The king squeaks in such a way as a shuddering half-inspired half. I''m guessing that means the former Crown Prince of Kivera. It must have been decided to abolish it. Let us take it for granted that the danger of keeping him in the status of Prince King has been demonstrated.


    "Identity doesn''t make sense to Mizuki."


    "Oh, no, no! It''s not that way, it''s your face, face! Isn''t that boy just beautiful in the face?"


    "Oh... that''s what you meant"


    "Aren''t you usually in love? He said something about a cunt."


    I''m sorry, but the king was laughing. If that wasn''t the place to apologize, I would have applauded you, this father.


    Though, I know how that feels. He really can''t help being dubbed ''Boy'', the former Prince Wang. All this sympathy for Kivera.


    "Isn''t it because you''re used to seeing the faces of the guardians? Difficult, superior in appearance and status, that would be."


    "Glenn, aren''t you plain awful?


    to the king''s penetration. "Is it?" and tilt his inner neck. Freak, I don''t think it''s a good idea not to mention the owner of a special sexuality.


    "Are you unconscious," the king muttered as he was half-hearted to see himself like that.


    "You... you''re plainly like the Lord Mage, that kind of place"


    "Hmm, is that right?


    "Oh. I don''t know what to say... I knew it was Lord Mage''s ''brother''"


    That being said, the king seemed happy to brush his head. "My hair will be messed up!" But I know it''s useless to stop.


    This is like a king''s habit that has been repeated for a long time - since I took care of myself as a disciple.


    ... When I first came to this world, it was this man who fed me through the unscrupulous saying, "I''m the one who picked it up, so it''s my disciple".


    I think he blended in because he took down the suspicious surroundings elsewhere and created an air acceptable to this country.


    What I used to do back then was stroke my head. Later I asked why, ''cause I was like a kitten looking anxious away from my parents'', but the subtle answer came back.


    A world I don''t know about unfamiliar environments...... I guess I was definitely anxious. I can tell you that I was lucky enough to be reached out in such a situation.


    That''s why I didn''t hesitate to use my knowledge when civil unrest broke out.


    I didn''t feel righteous or beneficial, because I just didn''t want to lose their place.


    I''d say it''s a really selfish and personal circumstance. I don''t condone getting rid of enemies for me because I''m a different world.


    Unlike the others, I just couldn''t forgive the looters of peace I was getting.


    Think that far and smile inside. Now tell me about Mizuki. A fine kind from anyone.


    Whatever the difference in size, I wonder if what you''re doing is very different from hers.


    "Right, they do look alike. Based on our position as otherworlds, we will never forgive our enemies."


    "It''s noisy. Well, that''s who you are, and that''s why you''re surrounded."


    Kuk, and the king, laughing low and mouthing at the glass, takes the letter out of his pocket and puts it on the table.


    "This is a request from His Majesty the Magic Master." I want to name Adinsel as a division to someone of the sons of Lord Brizias, who will be born later ". I''m trying to agree."


    ¡­¡­ Didn''t you still want to live longer? "


    "Oh, all of them.... it''s amazing who can bet everything on revenge."


    Does'' awesome ''mean'' all the way ''or'' must send ''?


    Or¡­ is it an admiration for the readiness to ''lay it down as the only reason for existence and not want it after''?


    I don''t know how to accept their way of life.


    "If this country falls into crisis, I''ll give it a shot." Let me show you what I want. "


    "Ha! You''re gonna do it."


    "Of course. Mizuki''s" brother "is the only reason I have to send him down."


    I have no power like Mizuki. That is why we will turn our measures around and create a great deal of entanglements to let this country and its fellow citizens see the results.


    No matter what they call evil, no matter how many sacrifices they make... no matter how hostile they are to Mizuki.


    I would never stop walking, even if I wept when one of them was lost.


    Yeah, we''re still a lot alike.


    Everywhere selfish and self-centered, heresy that only feels worthwhile to some of the poles, not to this world.


    I am definitely like Mizuki. At its finest, "He who was beside me in this world".


    That''s why my relationship with Mizuki will continue in the future, including my interests. That would be the same for Mizuki.


    And he will be glad that Non has gained enough worthy companionship to do so. That''s all I can be sure of.


    "Whether you want to fight Mizuki or not, this is the country you choose."


    "You''re reliable, Glenn! But I''d like to be as friendly as possible with the Master of Magic."


    I laugh back at the laughing king myself.


    If only I knew the weight of this readiness.


    "Of course not, I wouldn''t call you a friend if you weren''t ready for that."


    ... I thought I heard a nostalgic sage voice somewhere that said that and laughed contentedly.


    Novel Two: The Meaning and Fun of Small States (Kivera Negotiator Perspective)


    In the room was the Duke of Blondell, who should also be described as a beautiful middle-aged man, and next to him a beautiful blonde waited with a grin.


    Yes, the expression ''waiting'' is correct. They''re not welcoming themselves and smiling, they''re just having fun being in retaliation.


    "Welcome to Ilfena. Well, here''s what our demands are going to be."


    "Hehe, take a look at the map. What I want to wear is the colored part."


    View a map spread out at the same time as you sit in your seats on the two words. And I raised my voice unexpectedly.


    "Nah...... are you going to take farmland that is bordering other countries!?


    The map is colored in such a way that the territory in which Kivera borders other countries is bounded by boundaries. Overall, it would be about 20%.


    Enough for self-sufficiency, but it will not be possible to gain an advantage over our counterparts in other countries in the future. That''s about the size.


    But the two in front of me kept a grin on their faces. That looked so creepy.


    "Oh, hey, I heard this was a compromise proposal, right?


    "That''s true. Instead of flattering her, she got to the negotiating table."


    "I''ll negotiate! But isn''t this much?!?


    The two laughed even deeper if they spoke half as if they were screaming. Beautiful looks mixed with demonic poison, like making everyone who sees look alert...... such a look.


    I also forget that I tried so hard, I accidentally freeze my spine.


    "That''s why this is the situation. Master Mizuki did not forgive Kivela... he would not be convinced if Kivela did not crush the elements that had prevailed over Corbella."


    "It''s not the transfer of land that matters. Because we have to make it a convincing situation where the magician only holds his fangs."


    That''s what they say. Reminds me of that magician.


    Listen to what the innocent, selfish, overwhelming strength but admitted.


    I fully understand that Kivera has no thoughts whatsoever from what she says and does... ''I don''t care''. No, I understood. I was thinking.


    I''ve never heard of a magician putting his fangs away easily.


    I don''t care what the parents say.


    So much so that I chew my lips on the sweetness of Kivera''s perception. Remember now that it is enough punishment for Kivela to honor that magic teacher.


    "Yeah, well, some of these things."


    That being said, several sheets of paper were placed on the table by the Duke of Blondell. No, is it a report or something with numbers written on it?


    Surprisingly in return, the Duke of Blondell mouths the answer as he runs his long fingers on the table.


    "This is a description of the damage Kivela once suffered when she unilaterally attacked Irfena. No, that was an unexpectedly painful expense."


    "Heh heh, the knights have been hurt a lot too. Still, it never fell any further than they said it would be the kingdom of the powerful."


    The numbers alone would not be that bad of a damage¡­ but by Kivera standards.


    A small country can say that it is quite a damage. Still, there is no succumbing or destroying, and it is a fine threat to bring it back to its present state.


    "We don''t like to fight. But not without remorse."


    The House of the Duke of Blondell was a blood muscle specializing in magic. Then the blood relatives would naturally have participated in the battle.


    "Several of our Bashre family have joined the war. I remember when I saw my relatives back with injuries, I was angry at myself for helplessness."


    House of Bashre. Was it a prestige that gave birth to many distinguished knights?


    I lean down without words - that''s all I can do - and the words I can speak to myself contain poison that is calm but invisible.


    ''Don''t think it''s easy to forgive, etc.''... yes, I''m poking at you. As the person in charge of the country, not the emotions of the individual.


    "That kid is really a kid who could have done it. I can''t believe you''re giving us a chance to retaliate."


    "You agree. She''s my future sister."


    "Oh, maybe you could come over here, huh? It''s going to be very good with us."


    "Ugh! You''re mean, Duke."


    Unexpectedly raise your face to a conversation that is so bright that it is misplaced to be exchanged.


    "Sister of the Future"? "Will you come over here"?


    The two of them have poked at the blade of the finest words when they laugh fun at how I look like that.


    "That demon conductor... Mizuki is my brother''s fianc¨¦e. Although, of course, it means guardian. Oh, my brother is captain of the White Wings, led by His Highness Elshon."


    "My son is one of the guardians, as is the captain of the Black Wings, led by His Highness."


    "Nah...... two captainships of knights with wings names!?


    "Oh, well, it''s natural for someone who can hold back, isn''t it? Even Master Mizuki has publicly stated that there is no guaranteed victory for the guardian opponent."


    Even to expose the surprise, the two of them are flat out just saying what''s wrong with it.


    A knight called the worst sword, that unless you are its captain, that magician can''t hold you in?!? If you crush your throat, you''ll be powerless. That''s the difference between a magician and a cloud mud!


    ... No, in this case, should I be surprised that the personal ability of the guardian to hold it down is extraordinary? And the reason why knights, not magicians, become guardians, is that--


    "From Zebulest, it''s General Saillite. Though I think I''ve figured this out... even the magician in my country has no teeth at all on that kid. Not only that, but you also play a melee on your knight opponent. Oh, did you know?


    "You''re not worried about anything. Some knights, including some of the Kingsguards, and court magicians are still watching Kibera."


    "Ugh..."


    The Duke''s voice was even gracious, in a serene tone - quite young, actually. But the content is terrible.


    I can''t stop my body from trembling... if I had to, did you expect me to think about making the use of force flicker?


    And I guess we underestimated a country called Ilfena.


    I always felt like I was on the defensive side when I thought about it. I thought it was a country specializing in protection, but that was'' I just wasn''t willing to attack ''. It''s not like I never had room.


    What happens if they turn to the side where they attack?


    I''ve never heard of Irfena attacking before... I mean, ''I don''t know what kind of attack you''re going to do''. It is possible that there are magicians of equal strength, not even knights or magicians, who hold back the magicians.


    Besides, this time, I''m certain that that demon mentor will be joining us. It will overwhelm the battlefield with its own comparable guardians.


    There is only one path Kivera should take.


    That is¡­ to swallow all the conditions.


    It was the first time at this time that it was painful to say that negotiations had already blocked the way.


    Apparently, they realized that my condition had been met with unspoken threats. He''s smiling at his mouth like he''s having fun.


    "Well. Shall I ask your opinion for now? Anyway, they''ll be sending you in besides you, so don''t think deeply about it."


    "... why does that seem so?


    "Yeah? ''Cause Kivera won''t be convinced by your conclusions. So you can come as many as you want... there are other people besides us who want to be negotiators."


    It is a manifestation of confidence that ''whoever comes will always accomplish it'' if we look behind the meaning of the words spoken with serene beauty. And they are ''convinced'' that those other than themselves will have the same results for the negotiating table.


    "I... my opinion-"


    Thereafter, the negotiators who followed will be defeated and will return to Kibera with the same conclusions.


    At the same time, it was meant to alter the perception of Ilfena, which was an affront to small countries.

 125 When the curtain of the stage goes down

    - In Bridgean territory and a hall - (Elaine perspective)


    Two moons shine in the sky, and the stars are blinking.


    And on earth there were numerous shakes of ''light'' at the hands of men.


    "That''s brilliant."


    "Yeah, really"


    I smile and agree with the happy words of my father standing next to me at the window.


    Oh, what a warm light. It is the light of a candle dedicated to us and to all of the late Brizias.


    From now on, we will fall asleep unwaking after our last supper. Spare it, honor its achievements, and¡­ the manifestation of the thought of ''I''ll take care of it later''.


    Since the shanty of "Ordering Self Damage by Sleeping Forests" came down - and so it seems that the nations asked Kivera - many people began to gather in the territory where they gained their name, admiring the Avengers. That''s who this light is. I heard you decided to light a candle at the window all night tonight.


    The two accomplices laughed joyfully, ''Drinking down with their friends in the land named after their country at the end''. We honor each other''s good fight, laugh and say goodbye.


    We don''t all feel sad or scared. I laugh and die because I am satisfied with my way of life.


    How happy we are to go down to the Underworld with the memory and joy of fulfilling our petitions!


    No one would have lived so selflessly. Besides, you should be scolded as a sinner, but many people can drop you off, etc.


    "You two, your meals are ready."


    If you turn your eyes to a calm voice, a cook about the same age as my father smiles and urges you to take your seat.


    Cooking and liquor are available at that table. It seems that all the ingredients were given by the countries'' at the Last Supper ''.


    Is about half of it from Ilfena and Zebrast because the people who name Mizki''s guardians arranged it? I feel a lot more luxurious.


    "Oh... you''ve never seen this before, have you?


    On an aperitif, my father asks strangely as he waters down the glass poured. It smells like flowers when you smell them...?


    "Ah..."


    "Oh, what''s going on?


    "This is the alcohol Mizuki made. He did say, ''The petals themselves were made from sweet edible things'' or something. When I drank it in Corbella, I didn''t have the quantity, so I said about tasting it."


    Yes, the scent of petals and flowers drifting in the glass is unusual and we all fell apart. I''ve never eaten anything candied, but I''ve never seen anything sober.


    In Mizuki''s world, they say ''Rikiyuru'' or something, and they can make it from whatever it takes. At that time, he remained amazed that there were really different things in Mizuki''s world. And sure...


    ¡­¡­ Mizuki, didn''t you tell His Royal Highness that you''re making this in confidence? "


    When I squeal accidentally, my father glances at a glass of red liquid shaking like a little too. Then a petal in the glass fluttered into a slight shake of his hand.


    ... like he also said ''things from different worlds can be worth it, so they tell you to be careful if you show them''? Sure, some people will be after technology from different worlds, so I''d rather not show it off in a detour.


    Look seriously at the liquid in the glass. The stock solution was more reddish, but this seems to be diluted to make it easy to drink. It is beautiful to see ice and petals dancing inside.


    Secret liquor not even known to His Highness the Demon King. I''m temporarily wondering if I should praise Mizuki for her guts and unpunished attitude of stealing that person''s eyes and producing and rambling them.


    Probably because I only made it on an experimental basis and only have about the amount to taste it... is that okay? Surprisingly, I think they expect Mizuki to reproduce food from other worlds.


    "... I guess your sermon is confirmed"


    "Yeah, probably"


    I think it''s too late before I wonder if it''s a good idea. Well, maybe you don''t have to worry because Princess Celestina would also be an accomplice.


    "Totally... it will keep you entertained until the end, Mizuki!


    "No, you''re a fun kid. I didn''t know any of the magicians would get a sermon..."


    It''s easy to see parents preaching to you, and you can''t stand laughing. My father could have imagined as well, putting his hand on his mouth and enduring his voice. Especially... the look on your face is obvious.


    "Hehe, but I''m glad. I feel like I just beat the guardians."


    If there were princesses Celestina here, I would have definitely said a dialogue that would have resented the guardians for saying, ''You''ve won more friendship than love''. But I think I want you to forgive me for this moment or so.


    Probably... because their obsession would be heavy enough to last a lifetime. I feel very reliable as a guide to Mizuki, and the more I wish to be happy as a woman, the more I will not have a candidate to turn away.


    Their top priority is not Mizuki, but the Lord. For the sake of the LORD, they will always rely on Mizki. And Mizuki herself has a troubling tendency to recommend it. That girl is really pushing in another direction.


    Do you have the sense that it is the natural maiden to be protected by herself and the knight?... No, there won''t be. In the first place, maidens don''t think about hitting princes with their fists, etc.


    It is also a strange story that Mizuki, who is supposed to be the strongest, is most worried, but it is a sad reality. I''m sure you can choose between guardians and other marriages as your final escape route. Absolutely get in the way.


    Well, except for the difficulties, it''s probably the finest property. I''m not jealous.


    So conclusively, I swallow the sigh without thinking. I shook my neck sideways saying it was nothing to my suspicious father. I can''t understand all this without knowing Mizuki and his guardians. My father and I now need to make the rest of our hearts.


    "Sounds like fun, Master Elaine"


    When I turned my gaze to the words of the cook who had remained silent until then, I looked at this one with a soothing grin.


    "My father was a castle cook. I chose to move to another country for my family, but I never forgot about Brizias until I died. And I became the cook of the castle to reward Ilfena for accepting me. Mizuki and I are colleagues."


    "Well!"


    "... well, your father did"


    There are those who had put their hearts to my country even when I fled to Ilfena. I''m honestly happy with that fact.


    "It is also the instructions of His Highness Elshon that I laid down this role.... to see the end of a loyal clan of proud steel. Ilfena put the people first, and she appreciated the way Brizias was."


    If they call it a defeated country, it will be until then. But those who fled at the time know how merciful the people were by royalty and loyal nobles.


    Ilfena would have protected and watched over those who, while in their own country, still put their thoughts to Brizias.


    Because they make it their top priority to protect their country. That was very similar to what King Brizias thought at the end.


    "I appreciate it. I''m proud of you. But... at the same time I regret it. I wonder why I let you carry me all the time."


    "You and I have survived in other countries. Isn''t that what you wanted?"


    "Still! Still, I wonder if there was something I could do. I worried a lot until I got here. I was wondering if I deserve to call you Brizias."


    I guess the guy who squeezes his hand in as he leans down really bothered me. But I was honestly happy. Because I had someone in front of me who loved my country.


    "And if you were worried... Mizuki beat you up"


    "" What?


    "''If you regret what you couldn''t do, go this time, and if it bothers you any more, will you give me a notice of dismissal?'' and. You definitely meant that."


    People call it blackmail. One wrong step is a crime.


    It would naturally be a subtle look on the part of both fathers to unexpected exposures. But I can be sure Mizuki will do it. Mizuki is where kindness never appears to be good intentions. Thanks to this, her ratings are divided as much between heaven and earth by man.


    "Lord Magic Master... I don''t know what to say, but I don''t sound like a good man."


    "Father, Mizuki is vegetarian. No malice, no goodwill."


    "Oh well."


    What the hell are you doing, man? If you think you left early, this man''s blackmail... no, he was convincing you.


    "Ultimately, everyone wrapped me up and left me here," he said. It''s my fault that the man''s eyes are empty. I guess I was going to push my back even then...... mizuki wise. Besides, as far as I can tell, a large number of collaborators exercise their powers without the right of veto.


    It was a forceful way to do it, but it was thought to be the general thrust of those who knew what was going on with this cook.


    "But now I think it''s good to be here. Your satisfactory condition¡­ that''s all you need. I can tell you that Addinsel died proud of himself. Above all..."


    That''s what you say and smile at me. That was similar to what my late mother was pointing at me.


    "It would have been the hardest, because Master Elaine seems to enjoy it. I''m sure he''s been very healthy this past month."


    "Right...... it was a lot of fun. I was so happy that the noble lady wouldn''t get it for the rest of her life. I''m not worried about the rest because I have trusted friends."


    To the Wizard, to the depths of the future of the territory of Brizias, the princess who together fought in Kivera.


    They tell me they''re friends. He promised me that he would pay for his worries. Wouldn''t that be a very happy thing? Especially when it comes to discrediting the nobles and others.


    Are there not those who have gathered themselves together in the land? I''m very happy and proud of that.


    "You weren''t the ''poor kid'', were you?


    I nod clearly at my father''s inquiry. That''s not just because your father was worried, but because your father was worried.


    My father snorted at me again with a full grin.


    "Yes! Father, am I going to brag to your grandfather?" We have accomplished the grief of the Adinsel clan. And you got a friend who accepts me and holds me back! ''I took revenge on my own volition and gained friends¡­ I won''t let you say'' poor child ''anymore. "


    "Yeah, right."


    "And you and your mother have been waiting for your father to report it now or now."


    "Ha! Even in the meantime, ''I don''t need you. When I deserve it, I want it."


    I sympathized with your father.


    I wondered at the time, but now I know. My mother... indicated her goal to live.


    My father had my mother beside him, just as I had friends. There are beings who know everything and still accept it.


    "Come on, enjoy your meal. Our story ends with happy parents and children."


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    I sincerely enjoyed eating with my father as the slightly tearful samurai and servants watched.


    Green poison gently invites you to sleep for the tea served at the end. I guess we''ll sleep away while we''re happy.


    On the bright moon I could see through the window, I accidentally thought of my friend''s name.


    "The letters of Mizuki''s country have changed."


    "Really? Every word makes sense."


    "What kind of letters does Mizuki write?


    "My name? This is the word for the moon."


    ''That sounds kind of hard... what does that mean?


    "It''s the moon, the moon. The guy who''s out in the air now. There''s only one in my world."


    ¡­¡­ Mizuki, do you know what the moon says?


    "Yeah, I don''t."


    "The moon is gentle and merciless everywhere. There is talk of the truth about the moon, both the way it lights the darkness and the way it lights the body cold and terrorizing... So you have two conflicting faces."


    "Gentle and merciless......"


    "The name really reveals its essence..."


    "Hey, what are we all convinced of?!? What''s that raw hot gaze!?


    ''No, I just thought it was surprisingly accurate''


    I remember the time when I said that and laughed, and I wonder about myself being able to do that.


    I hear they''re spending the night in Corbella. I''m sure they... No, the moon will gently illuminate all of them. The light of the candle also shakes in the light of it.


    That''s my ''happiest last memory''.


    - I am.


    My name is Elaine Addinsel.


    Be a loyal minister to Brizias. Avenger, daughter of the Adinsel clan.


    I dyed my heart for revenge, but I came desperately alive with my comrades.


    I had friends who would agree to an unprecedented victory, I had something to be proud of, and... I got a friend who was difficult to get ahead of me in my vengeance.


    From a person''s point of view, I may be a foolish sinner. It could be the revenger of tragedy. But I just lived more honestly in my heart than anyone else.


    I no longer have any resentment or regret, even the fear of imminent death is far away... all I have to do is put the curtain down and finish the story.


    You will live on your own more than anyone else, and you will die happy to serve your purpose.


    Whatever it is later rumored to be, because the truth should only be known by some in the extreme.


    If an individual named ''Elaine'' can leave any place in their memory, if those who believe will remember. Let that be my greatest pleasure.


    I hope so at the end of the day. I sleep with warm memories.


    - Happy, there you are.


    - Princess Corbella Celestina''s room -


    A petal dances in a glass watermarked by the moonlight. Same thing I gave Elaine and the others, flower liquor.


    Are you enjoying your last supper with your father by now?


    Or are you talking to the people you''re leaving behind?


    ... all I know is that by the time the sun rises in the morning they will be in permanent sleep.


    "Would Elaine be laughing..."


    Hold the glass, slightly overturned Cecil squeaks.


    Same room as the sorority that day, same arrangement of tables and chairs. However, on the table is the same dish that Elaine and the others eat at the end.


    And... one chair with no one to sit on, one glass with no hands on.


    I can''t be there, but I still wanted to share some of it.


    "I''m laughing. Win alone and get off the stage."


    "That''s right... Elaine wasn''t showing a dark face at all."


    Emma''s words are correct. Because Elaine really enjoyed ''time like an extra.


    "I''ll talk to your father a lot at the end of the day. Gradually, because we can laugh and talk as'' things of the past, ''" Elaine said. If I didn''t see the end of it, I''d always be'' in revenge '', so there wouldn''t have been anything sincerely funny about those two.


    "A lot of people will voluntarily mourn tomorrow."


    "I guess. Corbella is going to mourn the whole country."


    I''m sure various people will pray for the Avengers.


    as revengers of tragedy.


    As a man of steel loyalty.


    Even unintentionally, people adorn the vengeance play finale and become characters in the story.


    But for us, it''s "Death of Friends." For us, Elaine is decorated with beautiful words and is not a conveniently crafted "hero of the story".


    "I hope it''s sunny, ''cause it''s a drop-off day."


    That said, I go back to my seat and gently touch Elaine''s glass with my own. Kachiri, and a slight noise shook the liquid inside.


    "Good day, Elaine"


    Cecil and Emma similarly glasses together to imitate it, calling out to a seat where no one is present.


    "Take your time off."


    "I hope to see your grandfather."


    What we remember is one day, what Elaine looks like she''s having fun.


    We don''t need tears or mourning. She knows she doesn''t want it.


    No, ''I was allowed to know that''.


    ... so.


    "Let''s drink to the revengers who have come to a brilliant end!


    Flowers lurked in booze replace bouquets of flowers given to actors who have made it to the end.


    - A heartfelt praise for the tragedy that brought the curtain down and the revenge play that could not be a comedy.

 126 Small Tales 12

    One of the novels, "What the Villain Thinks" - Queen Kivera''s Perspective -


    Walk the unpopular passage with the offering.


    The tricks and sounding footsteps seemed to manifest the solitude of those who were locked up there.


    Yes, ''claustrophy''. My son, who was once the king prince of Quivera, is now stripped of his status and is even about to be stripped of his kingship.


    If you look at the mistakes you have made objectively, you will have no choice. Maybe some people even think it''s light.


    Still, I am - because the Mage mentor told me to be a ''hypocrite''. I thought we had to face each other.


    "Wait here"


    "But!"


    "It''s all right. We''re just gonna talk through the door."


    Dark, ''I don''t imitate foolish things like letting you get away''... if I told you so, both the knight and the maid of the escort looked at each other and prioritized my will.


    ... Oh, yeah. Their trust must have taken a long time to gain.


    If "trust" piles up and becomes a strong bond, we can say the same thing about "hate". That''s not strange to be heavy enough to bet your life on.


    I still wonder why you didn''t notice that. Even though vengeance is not necessarily a ''stupid thing to throw away your life''.


    It can''t be decided by others, because it''s not in person.


    I guess Kivela''s defeat was based only on our own criteria everywhere.


    I arrive at my destination with that in mind. The thick doors have sturdy keys and... iron plaid on some window-like areas. He clearly told me that it was a room for trapping sinners.


    "Lucas.... you must be hearing"


    There was a slight noise. But he didn''t seem willing to return the word. It''s only natural for Lucas to agree with claustrophobia.


    ¡­¡­ Avengers... No, Master Elaine has fallen asleep forever. "


    "... eh"


    I guess I understood what that meant with Lucas.


    Eternal sleep...... i.e. self-harm. I wouldn''t have been exposed to misery because it wasn''t an execution, but it wouldn''t have turned me into a dead man.


    She''s the only woman who set herself up as the Queen, so I guess she can''t stay calm knowing she was being deceived. Well, Lucas doesn''t have enough self-control. You must not be able to kill emotions altogether.


    "They laughed at the end of the day, even though many people spared them. He said he would never be hated or despised as a sinner."


    At the end of their lives, those dispatched by Kivela are present. They all said¡­ ''There will be no such thing as a beloved sinner''.


    Does that mean Kivela was hated, or that they were loved?


    Either way, it would mean he didn''t become the star of the tragedy. Tragedy doesn''t look good at the end of ''laughing and dying''.


    "Hey, Lucas. Me, I''ve been thinking about it ever since. I only treated you as a queen."


    No response. No, it doesn''t have to be there. I just wanted you to hear it.


    "Since the queen is inferior to His Royal Highness the King, the second largest in this country, she could not be flattered.... I would have avoided it if I had exchanged words with Princess Celestina and Lady Elaine."


    That was true. Now that they say ''hypocrite'', I see several options that have turned away.


    If I had chosen, it could have led to a different future.


    "''Doing nothing falls under acceptance''. You''re really right, I was just... relinquishing my responsibilities. Just because I think about it doesn''t mean I''m willing to do anything."


    There is no falsehood in the words and hearts of the soldiers who go to war. But if you accept that fact, if you were aware of it as an invader, no.


    If I understood the meaning of my words correctly¡­ I couldn''t help but think so. Because some will have decided to win according to their word.


    Even the soldiers, the people, told their rightful existence to be sinners for the good of their country!


    "In retrospect, I regret everything about you. Prince Wang, so naturally, if you''re going to inherit your country in the future, you have to be better than anyone else - how much did these words hurt you? No matter how hard you try, if you''re up there, you can''t admit it."


    ¡­¡­


    It is only natural that the position must be given the highest priority. Because that''s the duty I was born into as a royalty.


    But.


    No one has the right to deny those who strive. Even if you can''t get the results you want.


    Everyone saw Lucas only in a ''role'' called Prince Wang.


    And I did not hide in that position the disappointment that ''he lacks power''.


    If its end is now Lucas, are there no sins on those who have come after him?


    "I... just me. I should have complimented you. I should have recognized my son, who strives as a mother. As Prince Wang, it''s awkward that you used to work so hard."


    "Mother, go..."


    "Don''t admit it as a queen, don''t compromise on those who entrust their country... that''s what I thought. But you suck as a mother, because you didn''t do anything."


    It was only natural for Lucas to depend on Elaine. Because even though she was the only one who ''admitted Lucas''.


    Elaine needed to get a place for herself as an individual. Now I know that very well.


    So... as soon as Elaine found out she was a traitor, Lucas would have recognized herself as evil as the protagonist of the tragedy. If you really loved her, you didn''t have to shake your emotions, and you were so disturbed by her death.


    "You are no longer Prince Wang, but you will be shut down. Because you yourself have sinned. You understand that, don''t you?


    "... Yes"


    "But now our relationship has become a mother and a son, not a queen and a prince.... I won''t hesitate anymore. You can mouth without worries. I''m just a little happy with that."


    Lucas seemed slightly upset by the words from the heart.


    It would be a shack of madness, such as being happy with this situation. But royalty takes precedence over position¡­ there exists an upward and downward relationship, whether parent or child.


    Because it''s gone, this is how words as a mother can be spoken.


    "Lucas. We''re going to talk a lot. When I was with you, I was only a mother, without the title of queen."


    "... Mother"


    "What could it be?


    "Sorry for the inconvenience..."


    I grin at confused, unthinkable words of apology from Lucas so far.


    Oh, I''m happy for myself. Of this child, being a mother.


    A son who rebelled against the king but never tried to rely on himself as queen. I thought he thought he was worthless because his position was weaker than that of Prince Wang, but he still admires me with my mother.


    "You idiot, I don''t care about that. I''m a foolish queen, too."


    "That''s not...!


    "Besides, you''d say she''s as cute as a stupid kid, wouldn''t you? Your stupidity was inherited from me. That''s all right. Let''s think about it a lot for the two of us. I''m sure you''ll see your country and your majesty differently now."


    There will be a stronger perception for this child that he is his comparable object than he is his father, King. Though he cut off the king''s prince as the ruler of the kingdom, he did not limit himself to his son as a father.


    That''s what claustrophobia means. He said he could show his severity as king of a great power by executing and showing his anger internally and externally, but he didn''t... because he realized he was responsible for the feelings of his parents and children and himself.


    I wanted to think that he had something to think of when he saw the Mage and the Avengers.


    The knight who turned out to betray Lucas was also stripped of Kingsguard status, but was allowed to serve the country as a knight. I hear that it was a punishment close to the king''s discretion, but also the plea of those who knew him.


    ¡­ never before, such as giving them a chance to start over. I guess that guy just changed a little too.


    I''ll see you later.


    Behind the scene with much serenity.


    No response from Lucas. I don''t know if I''m still confused or hard to accept... but I didn''t feel disgusted or rejected.


    You just have to get your parent-child bond back in the time you''re about to talk. Now I just hoped so.


    Two of the novels, "The Curtain Goes Down" - King Kivera''s Perspective -


    "... well, have they passed away"


    "Yes. They say a lot of people are serving their mourning."


    That must be a sign of respect. Against them, who rewarded brilliantly for their existence, which could never be fought against.


    The wounds the Wizards inflicted on Kivela are not shallow. But it wasn''t deep enough to start over. The spare time makes me think about this one.


    Once, Kivera was like a hero who put together a small country and made it one big country. How has that become the subject of hostility towards neighbouring countries?


    The reason is simple. Plunder of territory by acts of aggression and¡­ a high-pressure attitude based on an overwhelming position of superiority.


    I have forgotten what made me a great power for, and have stepped on others for my own sake. I guess this is the time to put it on.


    The Mage Master was indeed horrible. But that''s not all.


    "If it''s possible to win," I think it was those who helped the Wizards.


    The Wizard didn''t kill him when he showed his overwhelming power. If I were to say so...... I just broke Kivela''s overwhelming advantage over other countries.


    If that''s all it takes to get pushed this far, then it means Kivera wasn''t as powerful a country as you think. I wonder how much better those who have fought against Kivela so far while in a small country were.


    "An evocative defeat of the late? I guess we''ll have to revisit the country in the future."


    When you squeal like that, the neighbors bow down in alignment.


    "Right. Diplomacy cannot be the same as before.... I didn''t know it would be so easy to push me into Irfena"


    "But that''s reality. There was an overwhelming difference in abilities, right?


    "Yes, I''m ashamed to say, but even then, I turned to the competent ones. ¡­ My country must have overdone the favor of ''overwhelmingly dominant position''"


    The Chancellor who returns the word also sighs deeply. That would also be natural, because in the future we will only be able to have reciprocal diplomacy.


    I guess this would still be better if you were making personal connections to other countries, but Kivela has always looked down on you as a strong person... more likely to be retaliated against instead of helping.


    That would not be the case for a country that is exactly equivalent to Irfena, but one or two of those who have supported the country would be comparable.


    It was a really headache story considering the future.


    "Fortunately... shall I say... The people of Wang Du were terribly frightened by the recent ghost riots. More and more people are trying to know what their richness is. Few people seem to leave the country because they fear the eyes of other countries."


    "Hmm, unfortunate luck."


    "If successfully guided, you will gain approval for a new way of being in the country. If we take a few years to change the consciousness of the people, this country will collapse."


    The shock runs to those who were gathering. But everyone must have felt that way.


    The Chancellor''s words are ominous, but they are a possibility. Despite the loss of territory, this country is still vast. Civil unrest has broken out of popular dissatisfaction, and it cannot be said that there is no chance of division.


    "Especially if it doesn''t last."


    If you say it with half certainty, your surroundings will look suspicious.


    "Your Majesty? Civil unrest won''t last long, how can it be?


    "Kivera is centrally located in the country involved this time.... do you think that demon mentor is silently watching a commotion that affects another country?


    "Oh... is that what you mean"


    Everyone fades into a situation that never means good.


    That magician doesn''t move for Kivela. But if I were to disturb my peace, I would crush the rebellion relentlessly.


    There can be no justice there. I just have the personal sentiment of being ''depressed'' biased.


    Maybe I can say thank you to Kivera. Be sure to ''keep it as tight as you can manage!'' As long as you put up with the yelling, though.


    Above all, nobody can imagine what the hell the people who caused the commotion would look like... if they could do it, they would like to have it done until the end of time. It is not spiritually advisable to see the victims shaken halfway.


    "I also hear that the country that I have had with the Wizard in the past has been one step ahead of me in devastation. Compared to that, there''s almost no damage this time..."


    "... left behind for future response, you should see. I feel like the status quo is worse in terms of our struggles."


    Unexpectedly snorts at the words of the Chancellor.


    If the Wizard thoroughly crushes you, the cause of your destruction is the Wizard. Because it is a scourge that everyone acknowledges and an overwhelming force.


    But only this time, from anyone''s eyes, did the damage take away the territory - and it is a transfer by negotiation. If this sinks, the cause of annihilation will be the incompetence of the upper echelons of the country.


    It''s the worst kind of retribution in a way. Is he a disaster without joking?


    It sounds good to say that we take responsibility for ourselves, but that''s actually how it was designed. "Work powdered" makes me think easily of a wizard who scoffs, unwittingly shakes his head and dismisses his imagination.


    Looking back on this one, that demon mentor who receives the hindsight of the Demon King had a bad personality in the book. I''m good at just naming a magician... but I don''t think the direction is the same as previous magicians.


    ''Bad nature'' if you say so. In a way, it is worthy of the name of disaster.


    "Internal review is the main challenge for the moment. Give the people the name of the Wizard and you will understand."


    "You''re right."


    We are determined to make a new policy for the future.


    I sighed deeply with no one.

 127 Differences in recognition

    After returning from Corbella to Irfena...


    "Come on, let''s have a talk"


    ¡­¡­


    It has been another briefing in the dining room. It''s not an interrogation, just in case.


    Even if it is an explanation, the report has already been made, so this time the description of the example Ecstasy Modki. That one works, in a way.


    But, Klaus. I wonder about this posture.


    Currently, I''m on Klaus'' lap sitting in a chair...... not.


    Sit properly between Klaus'' legs in the chair and be restrained using the entire body from behind.


    Is it my fault that my jaw is on my head?


    I envy your lady at first sight, but if you know the reality, you''ll just be jealous.


    Now Al smiles bitterly and the knight s looks at me with a look at the pathetic. But I won''t help.


    ... capture? It''s a capture, isn''t it?


    "Um, Mr. Klaus... what the hell is this state of affairs...?


    "Until we understand."


    Personal reasons again!


    What''s that, "I''m not letting you go until you tell me! ''What kind of childish talk is that?


    He shrugs and tries to look back, and drops his gaze at his feet when he realizes he can''t.


    Phew... you can''t afford Klaus against me for being subtly legless. The height difference is the length of the leg as it is, definitely the overall ratio is different!?


    While I think it''s racial, this sense of defeat. A vain wind blows in my heart.


    "You should give up and just talk. I''m interested even in us."


    "As I wrote in my report?


    "But I don''t understand just the text. Because it''s something I didn''t think was worth using for that level of demon stone."


    "If I may add, how can you draw that much magic?"


    Al, they''re both concerned about Klaus.


    ¡­¡­


    Oh... The magic of this world is called "The Sorcerer, or what % of the magic of the original Demon Stone is used", so if it''s a scum Demon Stone, it doesn''t activate with little magic?


    This is limited by the ritual itself, so if you''re going to do the same thing as me, you''re going to have to reassemble the ritual.


    However, that is very dangerous. Because it means you''re out of control.


    There''s nothing the Klaus and the others won''t be able to do, but you should talk about the danger and get them to give up. And the eclampsia modoki has to be a different way from me, maybe.


    "I know why it makes a difference, but I don''t recommend improving it. Don''t do it."


    "Why?


    ''I can, but don''t,'' Klaus seems surprised at me, somewhere dissatisfied. Perhaps the expression would be in the same condition. But he trusts me to the extent that he asks why.


    If this were a normal magician, I wouldn''t call it a monopoly on technology.


    "You said that the difference between this world''s magic and chanting and the control of power by art, right? I have no control, so I can draw 100% magic if I''m a scum demon stone. However, when fitted into this world''s ritual, it is a restricted condition..."


    ¡­¡­ You mean you can''t get the same result if you don''t leave the procedure itself uncontrolled? "


    "That sort of thing. And the power is pretty good because even if you take it out of control, you''ll just be able to use 100% of the magic of scum demon stones. Depending on the procedure, it doesn''t work. So stop."


    ¡­¡­ It depends. "


    The Black Knights seem unhappy, too. Well, you guys wouldn''t mean ''impossible'' and you wouldn''t be convinced. Because I''m referring to other things that can be applied to magic.


    In fact, that''s the big problem.


    "What are we going to do after we develop that? You can''t just use scum demon stones, can you? Even when used normally, the power is out of step, and the operator is dangerous. Besides..."


    "And?"


    "If it spills, there will be an overflow of magicians with considerable killing power, even with low magic. Someone with only enough magic to use healing magic could be used as an abandoned pawn for an assassination organization."


    The "technology spill" is awkward. Even if geniuses can only come up with a way to do that, anyone can use it if it is created as a surgical ceremony.


    As a result, there will also be the possibility that a previously unacknowledged surgeon will be used as a ''powerful weapon''. Of course, the danger remains low.


    Above all, the surgeon himself could have an accident with the quote that came to mind.


    The producer would understand and restrain the danger, but what happens if the operator, who understands neither the hardship nor the danger, mistakes it as'' his own strength ''as the child to whom the toy was given.


    "If you think about technology remaining or spilling, it''s best not to develop it. Because the worst will happen when someone who doesn''t understand the dangers."


    ¡­¡­


    I feel dissatisfied and pound Klaus'' arm and slap him. The fact that he has become more powerful in embracing seems to be a grip on the heart.


    ... Please, don''t put any more effort into it. If you want to embrace it, make it a stuffed animal, if you want a stuffed animal, you just need to deform it with all your strength. Let''s not allow some visual violence.


    "Give it up. Though you won''t be responsible after you die. Unless you want magic to be like a murder weapon."


    "Okay, let''s not. The idea of disposability was interesting."


    "It would have been nice if we could dispose of scum demon stones if we''d just streamed the footage, but if the disarming of control could be utilized by magic in general, we''d be more certain to give up."


    The Black Knights as well as Klaus nod and agree.


    ... The craftsmen don''t brace, they''re the same.


    If it leads to blasphemy against witchcraft, giving up lightly is a boulder. Very good reply.


    If we don''t stop here, the goal will be to lift the restrictions, like the people who burn enthusiasm for removing the copyguard. That has to stop.


    "So what do you mean, ''you can''t create the same thing''? Sure, that one seems a little special."


    "Oh, you mean the eclampsia?


    "Yeah. You can''t prevent it in a magical conjuncture if it looks magical, can you?


    Make sure Al tilts his neck gently and mouths it strangely. Apparently, he remembers the time he showed it to me.


    If I were to go into detail, that would mean both magic and physics.


    It''s magical to have a small explosion, but because the explosion itself is physical, it''s a condition where you can ignite a small amount of flour and see flames for a moment.


    If you think of that as one thing, it would look like you used the magic of a small explosive system.


    "You know I recognize magic as the power to make something happen, right? In addition to that, it presupposes the knowledge of the original world"


    "Knowledge of the original world¡­"


    The magic of this world affects only the perceived subject, and it is suspicious that a flame made of magic will ignite like a normal flame. You should think of it as something else because flame-based magic doesn''t affect your surroundings.


    I don''t use the flame system as much as I can in the first place because I''m at high risk of flying around. I feel that the demonic stone that is the object bursts and ends when it is the magic of this world that is not in danger of doing so.


    When I told him that, the Black Knights as well as Al made a difficult face. Because common sense is different in the first place, I can''t understand it when I said, ''I''m just causing an explosion to the extent I do in science experiments to ignite the flour''.


    On the contrary, Glenn would largely understand this. Speaking of ''I''ll do it in class, a small explosion in a safe range'' returns a reaction to the extent that ''you did have that class in school''.


    By the way, I can say that this would be a blast and this would be safe because the image I have remains within the scope of ''experimentation in science''. Sometimes it is to that extent that I can clearly imagine it.


    Different digits of magic and power are used when this imagines an accident-level explosion. If you make a mistake, even the surgeon will develop into a silo thing called danger, you should keep it to the extent of eclampsia.


    "The explosion itself is not magic, it''s ''using magic to cause an explosion''. So it''s not powerful and it sounds about right, but I see flames for a moment when I ignite the flour I mix it with."


    "You don''t think the subject is physics because it looks like one magic"


    "That sort of thing. The Demon Stone itself ruptures, so when it comes to fragments, it''s dangerous... and even the eyes are protected, there''s no damage."


    Especially since this is what I imagine and incorporate into the Demon Stone.


    Perhaps if someone with detailed knowledge made it, they would have different results. You can create something that is truly powerful.


    Only if you use magic the same way I do. Even if you have knowledge, you don''t have equipment. If you can''t substitute it with magic, you can make it.


    It''s all halfway through, or it''s the product of gruesome knowledge and magical perceptions. It''s not something I expected to kill, it''s something that creates a gap.


    "... can''t we use it?"


    I tilt my neck at Klaus, who says sorry.


    "Wouldn''t you be able to activate what I made? You don''t have to go as far as demonic blood stones, can''t you just mix up a little blood and put it under your control? Sure you didn''t have that way?


    ¡­¡­ Well, that would be possible!


    "Except it''s worth it"


    Again and again, it has little power. Just frighten the opponent for a moment with sound and flames.


    Whatever you think, it''s more technical to allow Klaus and the others to activate.


    "No, I just want to try it. It might be worth using to frighten them for a moment."


    "Oh... that''s the thing"


    A few people, including me, looked at the black knights with an indescribable look that made their eyes shine and delight. I have my head on whether the fantasy of ''Top in the Country in Sorcery'' has collapsed as far as Knight s is concerned.


    Well, it might be natural if we were shown to be ''just a personal hobby'' rather than ''contributing to the country as magicians'' attitude. "Didn''t you ask for magic details as a knight!? ''.


    Unfortunately, the craftsmen are very honest with themselves, and even if it only works to the extent of a prank, it is more valuable to them than a gem simply because it is called ''Interworldly Human Development''.


    "I want to touch the magic of different worlds! I want to try it myself!


    Knight s, this is what''s happening in their heads right now. I noticed when Al was mixed up as a reporter. I think Klaus will be there because he''s going in a personal direction, absolutely.


    You''re reporting it in the first place, but you don''t have a demon king! Explaining it to your Black Knight opponent is definitely part of your maneuver.


    Besides, what are you seriously talking about so far?


    For those who are not interested, both power and use are very subtly treated eclampsia balls. If you can win without surprise, you don''t have to. I just made it because I can''t handle weapons.


    Blah, blah, blah. That''s not worth it. Because what matters is usage, not how it works.


    I touched on the danger of lifting restrictions in the process of talking about how it works, but if it''s true, I don''t need to talk that far. It''s a horizontal statement just because the Klaus and the others are opponents and that''s how the story flows.


    Their purpose was from the beginning to say, ''We want to make it ourselves!'' A choice. It''s also an unfortunate sight to be a genius who can thrive so far on something that doesn''t matter.


    ... by the way.


    If you want to talk with me in your arms, will you let me go, Mr. Klaus?


    Something hard touched my head and fell to my knees as I watched the Black Knights shaking with their warm eyes.... Earrings? No, earcuffs, I guess? Pretty simple stuff, but I guess that means it''s not me, Klaus.


    A handful of magic craftsmen? What''s the point of hiding it with your hair?


    "Klaus, I fell."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    Earrings in my hand if you speak up? receive as deserved.


    I guess I wear it from time to time just because I couldn''t see it hiding in my hair. I put it back on with my used hands.


    It doesn''t fit. It doesn''t fit my everyday image significantly.


    That a man running into a spell would wear ornaments!?


    Regardless of the magic involved, the craftsman is in style. Have you lost your mind?


    Al speaks to Klaus as he grins at me like that.


    "Klaus, explain it to Mizuki as he sees something odd with his eyes"


    "Ah...? Oh, well. You barely wore it."


    "What? What, does that make any sense?


    Leaning his neck, even the knight s turned a surprising glance at me for some reason.


    What the hell? Did I say something strange?


    "It''s an ornament, but it''s a demon stone, this is..."


    "What? Are you a demon prop?


    "There''s that, but it''s normal for a magician to wear it even in the sense of raising his magic"


    Klaus takes off the ornament he just wore and shows it to me.... Oh, you do have a red stone on the discreet part. Although it looks like a regular gem because of the decorations.


    Does that mean it acts like an auxiliary battery? Seems useful when maintaining a bond or something for a long time.


    Especially since he says there are magic props, I''m guessing some of them have been planted with attack magic. If I made it myself, I''d be able to control it.


    "Basically, magicians are not for melee fights. You''re the exception."


    "Mizuki, unless the sorcerer is a chant while handling weapons, the melee is tough, right? Even the enemy will come after the chant interruption."


    "Yeah, well, it''s a long way from working with the avant-garde or something. No chanting or multiple exercises like yours are usually impossible."


    Klaus followed by Knight s explains. ''Basically'' means that the Black Knight that it is possible to do so is special?


    Is it a decision you shouldn''t know to keep your mouth shut until they ask you? I might say, "A black knight is a magician who can fight in close proximity."


    Of course it will be known to some extent, but it will not even be known exactly how to fight it.


    "I don''t trust you, but given the position of the Black Knights, I can''t go out of my way to teach you."


    I''m sorry, I''ll apologize. I''ll tell Al to shake his head and "never mind."


    If it is true that, as a ''general perception'', magicians cannot fight in close proximity, then this would be the strength of the Black Knights. It''s universal when you just listen.


    If you talk to me poorly, they''ll know what kind of things you''re wearing in the conversation flow, so I can''t help but not talk.


    ... if the hostiles knew about it, they suspected me of leaking information. It would be the right decision even in the sense of not making you doubt.


    "... hmm? What''s up, knight s"


    Suddenly he opens his mouth while worrying about Klaus for some reason when he asks two people who look pale in silence.


    No, I just remembered something.


    "Oh, the other day... negotiations were held with Kivela while you were at Corbella, right?


    "Yeah, I know"


    I hear it was an overwhelming victory for Irfena. Otherwise, we can''t scrape the territory that far.


    "At that time, of course, Kivera was bringing an escort or something. Perhaps you let the bargaining take place through the use of force."


    "Yeah, it sure looks like those guys were there. On the contrary, it seems to be paying back."


    Add to Abel''s words as Al endures a laugh. Well, I guess it''s an expected development as a way of negotiating. ''If you don''t want to be used by force, please be gentle with your hands''?


    Ordinary small countries compromise to some extent in order to avoid weakening or damaging national power. Even though I met with the Magic Supervisor, because Kivela is almost intact. Thinking about the future will not result in strong negotiations.


    But this was Irfena.


    It was the birthplace of a freak by the name of a powerful man.


    If you''re finally going to say it against Kivera, ''War? Welcome!'' in that direction.


    It''s a direction I''m willing to kill from the start. Even in the sense of exactly returning the gratitude of the past, the option of sobbing to sleep does not exist.


    It should be noted that whether I''m here or not, it seems no different to this choice. Your willingness to participate will be questioned, but it is never premised on relying on the Mage.


    Because the Demon Kings were willing to fight a battle if they needed to, even without Corbella. I think the king said he was happy with my prank.


    "Fool, that country. Come negotiate and piss me off. What do we do?"


    "That being said, I''ve come a long way. I think it''s only natural to scratch your feet if you make unscrupulous demands, even as Kibera."


    Does that mean ''I made an unscrupulous demand from the start''? Well, I wouldn''t have gone in the warm direction because it seems the Duke of Blondell and Sister Charles came from the beginning.


    "... so? What do you guys remember?


    Ask the knight s again and the two will face each other.


    "We were borrowed by security, too. Oh, not a negotiator, but a guard or something they brought in."


    "Oh, your crisis aversion skills are amazing."


    I wouldn''t be able to do it in front of these two like crazy imitations. If they avoid danger at the instinctive level, they perceive it before it moves. You just have to leave it to someone who can handle the battle and everything else.


    "So? There''s a chance that Kivera could set us up, so the negotiation period was a vigilant one for Kivera. The Duchess of Blondell, the lead magician, was among the surveillance personnel..."


    "... I was dressed in a more temperamental way than usual. There were a lot of ornaments to elaborate on."


    "I was laughing at the idea of welcoming a customer. I was willing to kill him instead of being a Duchess..."


    ¡­¡­


    I feel right about that. If you''re Mr. Colette, Grandpa.


    Sir, I''m sure the rating was'' I won''t forget the prank, but I can count on you, pretty wife ''.


    "Oh, my mother, she sees and she has a warlike side."


    "You''re the girl who''s been getting by with that smile since you were younger, right?"


    My son and his childhood tame affirm the two words.


    ... Is that it?


    I would have suggested it as a ''better way than dealing with a demon mentor''... huh?

 128 Do you wish for a magician?

    That was a really abrupt story.


    "... an invitation?


    "Yes, it''s addressed to you. The sender is His Highness Felix."


    One envelope summoned to the office of the Demon King and given to him if you wonder what it is.


    I was urged to open it with my gaze, and it was an invitation to a night club.


    Besides, the place is Baraxin.


    I haven''t heard anything from Alisa.


    Who''s the sender''s "Your Highness Felix" if you''re going to finally say so?


    "... wrong send?


    I wouldn''t have any choice but to look at the invitation unexpectedly.


    I don''t know, someone like this. And you''re royal.


    Well, there''s no chance that I knew him somewhere with patience... He''s stopped by a tavern or inn on a getaway trip with Cecil and the others, where he might have known each other.


    (laughs) There''s a guy named Mr. Rise!


    "No, it''s definitely addressed to you."


    That said, the Demon King exhales.


    "I thought if I put you on the table, there''d definitely be these guys."


    "... you mean ''who tries to use''"


    "Yeah. At least you''re having a very happy thought circuit,"


    My reputation in Baraxin is close to disaster. You wouldn''t expect it to be easy to use, including about Alisa and His Highness Linus.


    However, this is limited to people in the upper echelons.


    From the Demon King''s "Happy Thinking Circuit" remarks, I presume His Highness Felix is "royal, but far from important positions".


    If you''re involved in politics enough to call it the upper echelons, you''ll have the right information, because otherwise, there''s not much of my information out there.


    These include the fact that ''the country did not understand the treatment of the otherworlds'' and the fact that ''I am genuinely freaking out about the otherworlds''.


    It''s a little awkward to pass it on to the outside because it leads directly to the disgrace of the country. Especially since it is a country that bisects the Church from power, these problems become a cut-off allowing other countries to intervene.


    I suppose it is also passed on to the Church via the aristocrats of the Church, but there would not be a preferred situation where the value of the country would decline with them. It should be a topic of unanimity of interests that I dare not touch upon.


    In other words, the degree to which ''he rubbed something with a demon mentor from another world'' is predicated.


    Magic leaders are generally treated as a disaster, so there is no reason to be frightened.


    If you knew the truth even in this uproar in Kivera, you wouldn''t have set me up with Irfena. It said in an apology letter from King Baraksin that it was the result of a noise by those who did not know.


    It is a mystery that for some reason there were words of gratitude. Wasn''t the ''brother'' call a disgrace play for the king either?


    So.


    There are circumstances like that, and it is the current situation that all legitimate upper management do not want to be actively involved with me.


    He''s witnessing Prince Wang bump after everything, and he''s beaten Kivera once and for all. If you have the consciousness to piss off a guy like that, you can''t imitate him to the detriment of your mood. It''s a choice not to get involved.


    This is the normal idea.


    General thinking.


    He''s the one who openly tries to use it in this situation, which is why the Demon King said, ''I have a very happy thought circuit''.


    Don''t say "Your Highness" is the royal family of another country, "There is an idiot." Words matter.


    "Obviously there''s a back, isn''t there?"


    "I guess so."


    The two of us are silent for now. The gaze is fixed on each other''s faces and the invitations are taken out of sight.


    "... in absentia because I plan to get sick"


    "What do you mean," plans "?"


    "Isn''t that nice! Compared to the Al''s, it''s weak!


    "Ugh... I bet that''s true..."


    I''m not lying. Weak compared to people in this world, such as people from different worlds who are accustomed to convenience¡­ is overstated but inferior in physical ability and strength.


    And I''m a weak maiden who can''t even throw a knife decently, I am. I''m not saying it''s a big deal.


    I know that the Demon King is also ''inferior in health'', so I have no objection.


    "I think you can make it a fact if you say ''plan to get sick'' or stay up all night for a few days. Look, perfect! I go to sleep and Ilfena just tells the facts!


    "That''s deliberately disgusting, Mizuki..."


    A demon king with a slightly shuddered face. Isn''t that nice, because what matters is the outcome?


    "... you, don''t really come up with that often"


    Rarely Klaus pinches his mouth.


    "What, now? Or do you want me to grow up?


    "No? I''m not good at words, so I trust you."


    I smile slightly when I say so.... It seemed like a compliment.


    Regardless of the subtle expression Demon King, Al also remains with the same grin as usual. From their point of view, it would be good to come up with these kinds of responses immediately.


    The education of the Demon King is going very well, and every day he becomes familiar with the knight with the name of the wings.


    "No, no, is that my fault!?


    "Was it in your mouth? About 40% of them are sure to be the result of the Demon King''s education."


    "... and the rest?


    "Character, environment and guardians from the original"


    ¡­¡­ Thanks for the subtly convincing answer. "


    As a parent cat, they couldn''t complain. It was the answer. I feel a slight sense of guilt in my insignificant, misguided gaze.


    "Why don''t you just explain the situation? Isn''t that more of an El situation than a Mizuki?


    Encourage the Demon King to explain as Al smiles slightly. When he saw it, the Demon King sighed one sigh and put his hands together on the executive desk.


    "This time a request came in connection with me. You want me to be one of my pawns."


    "Heh? The Demon King''s client must mean more than this, Your Highness Felix."


    "What makes you think that?


    "If His Highness were my client, he''d be pushing me from the beginning, wouldn''t he?


    If the country is involved, it will move with the Demon King.


    If a country and a person cannot be scorned, they move as well.


    But when it comes to this person, the Demon King says, ''Idiot,'' it definitely fits into those two things.


    The most likely case is that of a request from King Baraksin. I can''t get acquainted with the Demon King.


    "Exactly. Instead of saying... to the country, I received a request from the king. But it is also true that His Highness Felix sent you an invitation. [M] So I choose you as my pawn."


    I raise my eyebrows slightly and look at the Demon King. If the king is involved, he will also be guessing the possibility of me coming out in the form that accompanies the Demon King.


    ... You probably also know that ''on your own'' son sent out an invitation.


    By contrast, you can appreciate the way you rely on the Demon King, King Baraksin. He sent me a letter of apology to show good honesty.


    "The King asked the bitter Demon King to bow his head," an event that could be described as a disgrace to the country. I would never do it if I didn''t trust them after acknowledging their abilities.


    ''Neither your ratings nor your trust have changed. Keep up the good work in the future'' I also saw a combined appeal. You want to make a connection as a demon king as well as take it... I might even say lend it to you.


    "Your private appreciation is a good will magician. It''s like being there to help the protagonists who come out."


    I guess that''s due to helping Cecil. I think they said, "The exonerating magician who rescued the princess who had endured well for her country and silenced Kivela" or something.


    Generally speaking, if you look only at the results, it''s not wrong, but it''s actually full of my personal thoughts and interests, the presence of the Avengers and very selfish reasons.


    However, if we exposed these, the criticisms would also be directed at the upper echelons of the countries that supported us, so they were tailored to touching stories and circulated to the private sector.


    History is made at the convenience of the powerful. It''s a no comment because it''s better for me than being treated like a monster, too.


    "So I suppose His Highness Felix thought you''d be on his side."


    "Isn''t that an unscrupulous contradiction? You call it" good intentions, "but in the end, you mean," use the power that comes with your position to make me convenient, "right? I don''t want to move from myself."


    "That sort of thing. I won''t involve strangers before then."


    The demon king turns his gaze to the invitation by letting the scorn seep into his wrath. I guess His Highness Felix''s unsolicited remarks are annoying even from the point of view of the guardian parent cat.


    "Why should my child move for you?"


    ... As far as I''m concerned, I''m a little happy with that anger. The Demon King is a good protector.


    Al and Klaus are thinking the same thing, looking at the Demon King with a smile somewhere.


    "¡­ please describe the situation. If it''s the will of the Demon King, you will obey, won''t you?


    The demon king caressed my head silently when I asked him to peek into his face.


    I feel like a kitten whose head can be licked by a parent cat. If it''s for a parent cat who will wrap it in fur and protect it from day to day, I will do what I want.


    "His Royal Highness Felix is a flank belly, and I recently had a fianc¨¦e. It''s just that she''s a Viscount Lady."


    Makes me look surprised by what I''m told.


    Didn''t the royal queen have the lowest line at the Count''s? There will be exceptions, but the engagement between houses must be somewhat compatible.


    In the case of the Royal Family, it is more about living conditions and the future than about identity. Otherwise, you will not be familiar with the way you are as royalty, and your connections are often not connected to leading nobles.


    "Do you have the qualities to just do it as a queen?"


    It''s not like I''m just a noble lady. Because there''s no such thing as being on my side, no backshield, and people who are supreme in their identities make fun of birth.


    To be clear, to the extent of the Viscount, my consciousness as the Princess is doubtful in the future. Though I wish someone could understand their position and make an effort to seep blood and endure the evil emotions around them to achieve results.


    I don''t think that''s how such a ''person who could'' is, a normal warrant lady who doesn''t even question a political marriage. The Queen is more "naturally serving her husband" than a wife, so if Her Royal Highness doesn''t rely on her, she''ll need the support of a talented woman.


    "Were you allowed to get engaged?


    "Yeah, I could rub it, but for once. He''s the fourth prince in the side chamber."


    The point is, you''re not expected. I don''t even know what''s going on around doing this. It would mean ''children'' or incompetence. You didn''t get my information right.


    "Naturally, it seems to have a tough feeling about my fianc¨¦e. And I guess I want you to be my back shield."


    "Are you stupid, what''s that?"


    "I think so too"


    That is.


    I suppose it means that ''no one can complain if a wizard with the strength that Baraxin fears blesses himself''.


    They treat it as "the wizard of the good man on the side of the tragic lovers (laughs) who appear in the story". Are you saying they think it''s a "weak side" position, including about Alisa?


    ¡­¡­


    Who are you talking about?


    What if we''re laying ourselves on top of each other? There''s no realistic development, is there?


    Congratulations on that idea. Why do you think I agree with such flowery thinking?


    If you blame me, I think it means'' take it personally already ''more than an engagement has been concluded. Is that what this is all about?


    If you are good at flank ventricles, you should think about incorporating them into the country or mark them as a cautious person. In that case, of course, a worthy fianc¨¦e with the king''s trust would have been chosen by the royal family.


    Bad way to put it, but I can''t do it as a royalty.


    The only thing that seems troublesome is the royal blood.


    Apparently, he didn''t understand his position because he had a tough temper for his fianc¨¦e Viscount. I thought you were ready to get engaged yourself, Viscount Lady.


    "More than becoming the Prince''s Queen, naturally, you buy grudges from the ladies who were in a position to be your fianc¨¦e, right?


    "Yeah. Anyway, if you''re the right person, when you''re chosen just for your personal emotions,"


    Ho, I mean, he said he chose the Queen because of the prince''s personal feelings. Hey, you talked to your fianc¨¦e who probably would have been there, didn''t you? If you shut up, you''ll destroy both sides of the house.


    "I can''t believe that the Viscount Lady is a talented woman proud of her country or has a deep connection to the royal family of another country..."


    "I don''t think so. Quite frankly, you''re a civilian lady, aren''t you? To put it badly, I wonder if she doesn''t understand the way and reality of those who stand above her and thinks hypocrisy and thin fraternity best."


    "Does that mean you''re confusing your personal practices with your national policies?"


    "It seems so. I guess I don''t mind Viscount Lady doing it with her personal assets..."


    A kind child who, to put it well, labors the people. Badly, hypocrites involving the country in personal justice.


    Being alone in the upper echelons of the country creates confusion. I can''t help it because I don''t doubt my correctness only with people like that.


    I don''t see the difference between a "personal treat" that gives bread to hungry people and a "policy that improves the status quo over the long term" that the state does. I don''t even understand that taxes are used for national policies, and I am convinced of my correctness in temporarily thanking you.


    I definitely saw it as this type that a request came from the Demon King.


    But questions remain.


    "Side chambers...... what do you think of His Highness''s mother? With his parents? I don''t think my parents would have shut up if I had been sidelined in the noble sense of power."


    I feel like you have my information too if that''s about the house.


    This seemed questionable, which the demon kings also felt, and stared at the paper at hand with a gaze containing a shudder.


    "Apparently the mother didn''t have romantic feelings for the king, and she thinks it''s a good thing that her son is tied to someone she likes. Well, you''re a typical young lady who admires love stories."


    He said he didn''t understand her role as a true queen because she was in the side room.


    "I guess that''s the thing. If my son''s lover is cute, he''s usually more anxious than a blessing."


    The side room is also one of the wives, but the difference with the Queen is different. Even though Kivela was friendly, the two sides of the room did not break the attitude of ''serving'' the queen. I feel that it included more than just friendship, it also included respect.


    "The home seems to be a church countess, and I''m sure you taste it quite a bit in addition to not knowing you directly. Because I know a different world named Alisa, and if I guide you well, I can bring you on my side."


    I was not the only one with this, but Al and the others gave me a frightened look. I even mix pity with the Count''s stupidity because I know multiple otherworlds.


    "Sure, the otherworlds don''t even know common sense... but Alisa is also responsible for countries that fail to educate, and she''s totally different from me, isn''t she?"


    I do think Alisa would be sympathetic to both of us. But grow up with her.


    Now I''m in the same position as a counselor, and if I don''t know, I''ll ask the people around me, including Mr. Edward. Understand how people around them treat people from different worlds, and explain why they can''t do more than be on Alisa''s side.


    It''s a day of reflection with Alisa on her past self, if explained, I understand. Past girlfriend and present girlfriend are not equals, sympathy will not take two sides.


    "I guess the Count is the idea of using a different world. He''s like someone who thinks he can manipulate without the knowledge of the world, and I''m guessing the Count is behind this."


    "Do they think I''m still ignorant?


    "Some people think that led to the commotion in Kivera. I helped the princess with personal feelings because I didn''t understand the situation... right. You''ve been around the back, and it seems to me that a lot of the country''s movements and the brittle interior of Kivera have led to that."


    "Oh...... that was definitely the back. I didn''t do anything to destroy it, so I won''t be treated like a magician."


    From other countries, Kivela appears to have done zero damage to the Wizard. Because it is common to realize that the Magic Master = Disaster = Ravages the country with pride of overwhelming strength to perish. It''s not thought of as brainwork.


    It was that attitude at first because the upper management of Kivera did not suffer from my appearance or words and deeds as the image of the Magic Instructor.


    "That''s why. It''s not like you do anything in particular, but I''m gonna have you come with me this time."


    "It''s a normal night club if nothing is done over there. I''d like to go in men''s clothes to the appeal that they called me because I need to talk to you about something."


    "Well, there will be no problem because we sometimes use it as a light discussion place. If you weren''t wearing a dress, you''d know that you weren''t here for the night club."


    silent ''Called! I''m not aiming to mix with the upper class or anything!'' It''s a targeted appeal. If you''re a magician, you don''t normally come to places like this!?


    If you do poorly, you may even be rated ''thoughtful'', which is not the same as being personal. If you say anything, the act of His Highness Felix and the expos¨¦ - I can''t normally refuse an invitation from the royal family - quote, "It''s this outfit because it serves as an escort for His Highness Elshon," but let''s delude it.


    Guess what. His Highness Felix, who is self-absorbed at this point, and his appreciation of the dot is greatly negative.


    "If even Irfena had nothing to do with it, you wouldn''t be in it."


    "What do you think quarantine is?


    The demon king leans his neck slightly and becomes an imaginary face in the conversation that he is too ignorant of information for the royal family.


    "It is possible that the inconvenience of information via the Count has been lowered. If this isn''t the case, the Count won''t even be able to make contact with you."


    "If I were on Your Highness''s side, I would inevitably ask for help."


    With that said, the Demon King deepens his grin. I guess this is what King Baraksin alerted him to. I am from another country, a mother or grandfather who is the two biggest allies to rely on if they are on their side.


    If the Count is worse than being a church congregation, the power relationship between the Royal Family and the Church moves. The name of the Wizard is worth it.


    "If you ask me, I think the Count is the one who lacks information. Mizuki is not so sweet as to be a man of power who doesn''t understand his position, is he?


    "If you admire such cheap love stories before then, what the hell are we?


    Al, do you think there''s some anger in your voice while you''re laughing?... Oh, can you even assume that the guardians have been ridiculed for turning away? For once, it means that you want to marry. "Admire it? What''s that, delicious? ''That''s the state, me.


    What, did you have a sense of consciousness or pride as a nice knight!?


    It will be too late for anything, against me. Something that doubts the situation that if you are unusual, you are ill, amnesic, or deceived.


    I guess in Klaus''s case, he finds it difficult to forgive the downside to a superior surgeon than himself. I want to be ridiculed from the point of view of gathering information.


    The demon king''s reliable subordination, but his assessment as a man, including on the inside, is, ''How about that?'' I think it''s a targeted one. Mainly from a feminine point of view who is not in love.


    At least Eliza and Elaine rate it differently. It''s a bad choice.


    You''re a creature with flat access to ladies who admire lovely knights, guardians. I can''t talk about people either.


    "I''m taking Al and Klaus this time, so think one of them will be your escort on the day."


    Copy that, sir.


    Still to be seen, Your Highness Felix, can''t romance just flourish in your own country?


    Considering the beautifully shaped protectors as valid pawns for each other - of course, because they are in a relationship of trust - and burning enthusiasm for traps and ploys in the Back Palace - it is not romantic sentiment, loyalty, but battlefield bonds that are born - your love stories are of no value to me for sweeping away the side rooms.


    And.


    Do you understand that if you try to use it, it could be fought back?

 129 The sidekicks think its... annoying.

    - In a single room in Balaxin - (Felix point of view)


    "Well! Then there''s the magician, isn''t there?


    "Oh. As much as I took Princess Celestina''s side, you''d be on Sandra''s side too"


    I smile to be caught by a woman smiling happily. Since I became my own fianc¨¦e, I''ve only had hard feelings, that if I could see such a smile, it would have been worthwhile to be impotent.


    Sandra is a Viscount Lady. I wouldn''t be a royal fianc¨¦e.


    I also had my father''s fianc¨¦e, the Duke''s Lady, but she was a really annoying and disgusting woman.


    Well put, I think she''s a ''noble'' woman. I always have a spare smile and the courtesy is perfect.


    The women around her seemed to admit she was superior to herself, and she returns exemplary answers no matter what topic she shakes.


    Everything is necessary if we are to be in the position of ''Queen of the Royal Family''.


    But that''s not what I want, just because I deserve a position.


    ... My mother was an unfortunate person. Forced to marry unwanted for the house and fit in the side room.


    For a woman who yearned for love like a story, it was nothing but pain.


    I still think he''s a very loving person because he''s merciful of who he was born to be.


    My mother, who always protected me from the hard things, is alienated from my father. My father''s best is the Queen and her sons, and my brother. My mother and myself, who are not wanted, are always outsiders.


    "Felix, you have a happy marriage."


    "Girls always admire princes."


    My mother and gracious grandfather told me their dreams like a girl and supported my love. I managed to get engaged with the two of you behind my back, thank you, if not enough.


    This time it was wisdom from my grandfather.


    "Baraksin is very afraid of the magician of Ilfena"


    "If you can keep her on your side, annoying people will be silent."


    "You know the rumors of the Wizard, right? She''s on the side of the weak. ''


    My heart was filled with joy when I heard that.


    "The weak" then fits in with myself and Sandra.


    God reached out to those who were in love with the likes of Micah!


    A tale and a gentle witch to lend a hand to the hero will come out. If we find out about our situation with the Wizard, he can help us.


    Sandra is an aristocratic but heartfelt daughter of mercy to the inhabitants.


    Even a qualitative dress keeps smiling and thinking, "Bread to them rather than luxury".


    I would rather make a donation to the church than buy jewelry to help run an orphanage.


    How foolish of those who do not understand the value of such a wonderful woman!


    ... I guess whoever opposes the engagement, including my father, thinks his identity is everything. Said there was something more important.


    My daughter, who is more merciful to the people than to adorn herself, was naturally admired. Especially my daughter, who is currently a Sandra samurai, volunteered to follow me from her parents'' house.


    I admire the Lord as a "lady," and the trust I place in her to protect her from the hateful ladies is thick.


    Even if you don''t look back frightened that you might be a noble opponent, you don''t cry or run away.


    Now I am only a maid of the Viscount because of my fianc¨¦''s position, but if I marry, I intend to promote her to my Lady''s maid. Sandra must be comfortable too.


    "Hehe... When I saw Master Felix, the orphanage kids said, ''The prince is here! Was that a fuss?


    "I''m definitely a prince. What those kids were watching was the prince of the magpie you were making them read, right?


    "Yeah, what I''m doing right now sounds like a big deal to me."


    That''s what I said. I stroke my finger with the ring I gave you. The samurai smiled and placed two cups on the table as she looked at them, leaving quietly in a gracious manner. They distracted me.


    On a happy and peaceful afternoon, I firmly swear that I will never miss this happiness.


    The love between the Prince of Miyagi and his sweet daughter always ends in "Happy Birthday".


    Why don''t we go for a happier ending than them?


    - In a hall in Barraksin. - (Count Barrios perspective)


    "Wow... I really did it"


    There''s a grin in my mouth at the way I want it to unfold. Now the Wizard will come to this country.


    "Was that helpful too?"


    It reminds me of who I am as a grandson. He has a slightly happier head, just like his mother, the fourth prince of this country.


    I had dreamed of manipulating a child born from the time I forced my daughter into a side room in shadow. It was floated that ambition was also about to take shape in the birth of a boy.


    Over time, my dreams come true. I''m about to laugh at that fact.


    In this country, where the Royal Family and the Church conflict, it is often the Church Church that tries to influence the Royal Family somehow. The chance was when there was only one boy in the previous generation.


    The daughter sent in gave birth to a brilliant boy, but died of poor postpartum fatigue. Moreover, the child born misses his brother and sister very much and has now become the head of hostility to the Church.


    King brother Linus is the worst traitor to the Church.


    He was never overwhelmed by being taught the role he wanted, and immediately renounced his right of inheritance upon the birth of a son to his brother, and recognized his loyalty to the king in his vows.


    When you get this far, you no longer have a hitter. There was nothing else to give up. And the next thing they expected was to send the daughter of the ecclesiastical aristocracy back to the side room.


    The question is, was my daughter dumber than I imagined? It really gives me a headache when I remember the time.


    ''I don''t like it, Father! I want to marry someone who likes me!


    This dialogue when I took the side chamber story. We don''t normally have an affair, we can''t possibly say no.


    Even though the royal family didn''t want it, there were plenty of people thinking about sending in a side room. At the time, the king could not refuse because there was only one son of the queen, and what do you think of the good fortune of being forgiven without a choice?


    In the first place, it is convenient for the nobles and other houses to get engaged.


    There will be no example of romantic marriage, but it is very rare and is only permissible because various conditions have been met for the family.


    Do you want to marry someone who likes you?


    Even the other person will have the right to choose, are you willing to push all your selfish dreams?


    In the first place, the other''s house would have a good chance of not acknowledging marriage at a stage when he uttered these words.


    There is a way of being a nobleman, if you invite those who can''t do it, you involve the house and you discredit them.


    Some men will put their thoughts to the girl they tend to dream of, but they won''t be able to have the same values forever. Because if you are the master, you have to protect the house.


    Some of the reasons my mother spoiled me, but why did this happen?


    I want you to apprentice my sister, who had a marriage in the interest of the house by smiling and hiding her ambitions.


    ... Although I may be inclined to the incomparable because I am a poorly made sister compared to my sister.


    "But I gave birth to a prince. My love seems clear, but it helped me enough."


    The mother dreaming of love drowned her son and spoiled him. The king would have educated him as a royal without separation, but he gradually stopped expecting a prince who would run under his mother if it were hard.


    Even if you care, your mother gets in the way, it''s out of your control. Plus, think of it as "the child born of the side chamber and the side chamber"... without even admitting that he is not.


    It was so convenient for me to be a foolish prince even though I knew it.


    I shall make him nostalgic as a kind grandfather and a connection to the royal family. Felix relied on herself instantly for this one, so I''d say she succeeded.


    "I can''t expect every negotiation from that prince. If I can contact myself and put the Magic Master on this side..."


    The power relationship between the royal family and the Church is reversed. Besides, a prince named Felix is in our hands.


    Even when it came to the Magic Instructor, the intrusion turned Kivera flat on the enemy because he was behaving with emotional precedence like a different world, that Alisa and other daughters. It''s sweet, still.


    It will surely be the power of lovers exposed to the very cold gaze around them that pierces the love of destiny, as in the case of Oga. I may also empathize with such stories from the fact that they are women of my age.


    "I''m looking forward to the night club, Master Magic."


    That''s what I said and turned my gaze to the invitation at hand.


    - Baraxin - In a room - (Linus point of view)


    Shortly after I heard the story, I couldn''t look up. And I thought...


    ''You''re done, Felix...!


    Room visited as he leaned his neck on a call from his abrupt brother.


    There was not only my brother, but myself and the near-old Crown Prince, Ricard, and the Prime Minister gathered there.


    We were gathering, though.


    The atmosphere is a funeral venue.


    My brother and nephew in particular are badly depressed.


    Ricard''s eyes became sharper and sharper without hiding out his killing intentions.


    The Chancellor was writing something with no expression on his face.


    ... I want to go home.


    I can''t help but think so. Anyway, their atmosphere sucked.


    "Hey Linus..."


    My brother - the king asks - in a voice without hegemony.


    "Do you think that demon mentor is of such a nature as to impress a love story?


    "Ha? Magic conductor...... are you Mizuki? You won''t be able to."


    I can''t, I would never imitate that.


    Even daughters and other aristocrats who capture things so realistically are rare. It''s troublesome because you know exactly what''s available in the first place and use it appropriately.


    I now know how to use the guardians. Especially since that seemed to mean that we had a friendly relationship that we depended on.


    That makes love.


    That girl dyes her cheeks thinking of her opponent.


    ¡­¡­


    No, I just think it''s some kind of ruse. I feel like I''m the eye of a hunter after his prey in a mundane moment.


    Cats who dedicate their prey to their owners and loyal dogs who praise them. I''m sure they won''t flatter the cat.


    "Uncle, are you quite clear? Do you want to stop our hearts so much..."


    I move from my brother to my nephew with my gaze down a little on unexpected words.


    Lily, and his nephew raised his face - Prince Wang.


    It sucked.


    My eyes were sitting still.


    Always bright to say, "It''s fine on my brother, he''s only five years old," where did the young man go with a kind atmosphere very similar to the king when he was younger!?


    Oh... Uncle, did you do something?! Say it because I apologize!?


    "Elbert, Linus has nothing to do with this, so stop it."


    "Yes...... right. Sorry, uncle."


    A nephew praised by the king and honestly apologized....... weird. I wonder what really happened?


    The question was most calm - it seemed that the lack of inner life and anger were thrust through the act - by the Chancellor.


    "Prince Felix sent an invitation to the nightclub on his own."


    "Is...? There''s no such thing as facial knowledge, is there? You know the rumors."


    "That''s what I heard about the" gentle grandfather, "the" wizard on the weak woman''s side "?


    Make your gaze sharp on the King''s words that answered my questions.


    Count of the Church congregation who has been forced to push his own daughter into the sideroom. That''s a chunk of ambition, and only Felix is secured as a handkerchief when he says'' kind grandfather '', etc.


    It would be nice if Felix himself could identify such a person, but that child only hears the words of those who are convenient to him. That''s how I was raised.


    He/she also tends to escape from the hard things because it was natural for him/her to be spoiled, and the vicious circle is that he/she will be spoiled even more before he/she escapes.


    Especially the mother, though the Count seemed to have intended to make her nostalgic.


    I don''t even want to get involved if I don''t understand them, because I''m a bitter loyal person or a royal person who I know will struggle with later, and I don''t want to be done with "I''m the only one who can be annoyed because I''m the kid in the side room".


    Felix is now seventeen. Still shallow in thought, just as the appearance of childhood is unplugged, and I don''t understand that the world is not all convenient because of spoils.


    The assumption that we sent an invitation to the Magic Master was that he would help us as well.


    Normally, at the very least, let those who trust gather information about the Wizard. It would be harder than Irfena is involved, but I still know as much as I''m not a ''good man who helps me unconditionally''.


    "For being guided by the Count. What''s his aim?


    "You probably want to make contact with the Mage. Count Barrios can also be said to be the strongest ally if you take His Highness Felix''s side. I thought you were dreaming of getting close from there and taking it into the church congregation..."


    I was half-eyed when I heard the thoughts that were missing my head. And the surroundings are like, "I know!" I''m just nodding.


    "It''s silly, isn''t it," he laughed as he cold-eyed as he reached the Chancellor.


    What''s with the flowery thoughts? Finally messed up, that Earl.


    Does the Chancellor also know? He uses the expression ''dreaming''.


    If you are dealing with her even once, it is normal to come to the conclusion that such a sweet plan breaks the mind of the planner rather than being crushed.


    That''s the kind of creature, Lord Mage. An interracial ferocious species that also combines kindness, but has a harsher and more vicious character than that. It should not be based on Alisa.


    The only way to make them grow up would be to ask their owners. The owner is also unbeatable and fierce. No, maybe that''s normal in that country.


    Think that far and tilt your neck. I heard ''I sent an invitation to the demon conductor'', but will that owner forgive me? Normally I would stop at His Highness Elshon, my guardian.


    When asked the king, the fact of the shock was told with a dry laugh.


    "... because I didn''t send it"


    "... to whom?


    "To His Highness Elshon. I only sent it to the Magic Master, that stupid son of a bitch! You''re gonna fight and sell to Ilfena, ignore your guardian, and you don''t have an invitation!? Sounds like it''s just an invitation to the Magic Master, though at least lowering your head so that you can bring your dress and ornaments and teach me how to be polite!?


    The king scratched his head 27615; rolled it up as he scratched it. But the blood draws from my face when I hear it.


    Personally close aristocratic opponents would be fine. But they''re from different worlds. It''s impossible to ignore a guardian.


    ¡­¡­ I think the otherworlds were treated like civilians unless they were compelled to. Mizuki lives in a knight''s dorm, and instead of dresses, isn''t it possible she doesn''t know how to be polite or something?


    This is not about nobility. It''s a lady''s manners.


    I''d just be ashamed if I couldn''t, but Mizuki isn''t the type to attend nightclubs or anything. I''m a knight with the guardians, so yes, I won''t be attending a night club as a nobleman.


    In other words, if they hadn''t accompanied Mizuki to the night club, Mizuki hadn''t learned the manners of a lady or anything.


    "Giving dresses and ornaments all of a sudden also feels like forcing them to participate, so you should take the craftsmen first and ask them about their willingness to participate. Then it would be a sign of intent, ''If you want to join us, we''ll prepare it here''."


    The Chancellor speaks with a deep sigh. That''s how much you have to do if you want to invite civilians, because life itself is different.


    Felix ignores that...... no, I guess I didn''t think of that. There is only royalty and nobility in that child''s world. If you ask me out, I take it for granted that you will come dressed.


    "For once, he bowed his head from me and asked His Highness Elshon to do ''that thing''. Your Royal Highness took it easy on me... because I''ve been angry about Felix for a long time."


    "Oh... Mizuki and the others will be angry at the owner, so I''ll bring him in."


    Everyone turned their praiseworthy eyes and applauded the king who told him ''The hand struck'' even as he exhaled.


    That''s right, king! At least you passed your courtesy as a country! We have been spared the doom!


    As far as I can think of, that''s your best hand. Ning Lo, there will be no other hand.


    By asking your guardian, ''Do as you please. I support it,'' said the king himself.


    In other words, ''Be my guest if you want to retaliate''. This His Highness Elshon would also bring Mizki as his pawn...... as bait against Felix.


    I guess the future of the Fourth Prince, who didn''t see reality, didn''t listen to his family, and sought out love like a story, would be pretty harsh.


    By the ''real prince'' recognised by everyone and those who follow him.

 130 Soothing temp......?

    Well, here we are, Balaxin!


    ... but the night club is in a few days. In the meantime, I have to ask what''s going on, and the Irfena group sneaks into His Highness Linus''s hall.


    His Highness Felix won''t be here. His uncle, His Highness Linus, is the one who is the hardest on His Highness Felix... which means he''s avoided.


    You really are a spoiled prince, Felix. It is strange to see from me that the Demon King and Rudolph are the reference points that existence is allowed.


    Some circumstances were explained to His Highness Linus, who next turned in the king to discuss the future.


    "I''m so sorry!


    And it is King Baraksin who bows his head in front of him. His Royal Highness the King next door is similarly bowing his head.


    Apologies from the highest powers in the country, albeit unofficially, while sitting. Right, are you so scared of Irfena or me?


    "I''ll take an apology. For now, I''m not willing to do anything against you."


    A demon king who tells you with a slightly harsh look. Normally, what Felix did is the Demon King... in a way, it doesn''t make you smile because you can take the country for a fool.


    But I say exactly what needs to be said. "The fools of the culprits are annoying," he said. I haven''t been stopped this time either.


    I guess they know that too. That''s why it''s ''this place''.


    ... I can keep a record, albeit unofficial. As a royal family, you are allowed to apologize and at the same time acquiesce even if the Irfenas retaliate against Felix.


    If we don''t leave clear evidence, the state will be responsible. If the Count''s purpose was to make contact with me, it would have been calculated as well.


    I mean, I guess it''s perceptions like, "The Royal Family Bears the Sins of Felix and the others who did the unsolicited thing," and "I''m the delicious place to make contact with and take in the demon conductor." Even for the Count, Felix seems to have no use other than being a royal blood muscle.


    Well, don''t you expect me to be smart enough to make you miss it?


    "Thank you. This one is unilaterally bad... I won''t blame you for them."


    "Got it. Don''t forget that word."


    The exhaling Balaxin momentum temporarily solidifies into the words of the Demon King, who was immediately returned.


    ¡­¡­


    Demon King, Grandpa. "Be as good as you can be! ''You don''t do warm imitations to preach, do you?


    ''I told you to do it, didn''t I? I recommended retaliation, didn''t I!? I''m not gonna let you get away with this, am I?'' And do you emphasize firmly ''I took the word for it''?


    Whoever hears it, ''I''ll retaliate if I break my promise'' is the only threat I can hear, but if it''s just words, check the facts.


    Receiving the exact meaning of the back is also a royal manners. I''m in a position to say something far-fetched.


    "And... by the way! Well, my lord the magician..."


    As it draws, King Baraksin turns his gaze to me.


    "Why are you looking at Linus all the time?


    "I''m listening to you."


    "No, I''m curious"


    I have been staring at His Highness Linus the whole time. The person looks very uncomfortable.


    No, it''s the first time I''ve seen you face to face since I last saw you, right?


    As far as I''m concerned, there''s something I want to say.


    "Well... I had a little talk to you when I met you at Alisa''s, and she said, ''For some reason,'' she personally visited Ilfena while I was away."


    Biku! and His Highness Linus'' shoulders bounce.


    "Yes, of course I think you have personal relationships and patience, don''t you? I was wondering if there was anything I could do for ''On purpose'' or ''Demon King''.... I didn''t think you were here to explore."


    The opposite of me continuing with a smile, His Highness Linus''s complexion gets worse.


    Even if I knew what was going on, I didn''t hear anything from him. Is it something that keeps flowing?


    In the first place, I said, "I am grateful to the Demon Kings," so much so that you should be prepared for one or two of your dislikes, no matter what the circumstances are, even if you come just after that.


    "Well, I''m sorry."


    "Heh heh, I know the circumstances in a letter from the King and I got words of apology. ¡­ so."


    Oops laugh at it.


    "What about ''Brother Calling''? I haven''t heard that yet."


    "What?"


    "So I want to see you call me ''brother'', I want to hear you, I won''t forgive you until then"


    Irfena momentum looked funny in those words - they basically love fun things - for some reason King Baraksin let his eyes shine and His Highness Linus dropped his shoulder disappointingly.


    "Right! Lord Magic Master hasn''t heard of it yet!


    "... you look happy, king"


    "Uhm! My brother and I even stopped calling me inside. I am truly delighted with your suggestion!


    ... Wasn''t it a disgraceful play? I didn''t want to please you.


    Well, I know the slightly complicated family situation of His Highness Linus with black knight information. His Royal Highness Prince Wang and I now only look like brothers while my uncle and nephew.


    There are some background circumstances like that, which would have only been called ''Your Majesty'' or ''King'' in the sense of clearly positioning him as your subordinate.


    But he missed his brother. I''m still happy to talk about how cute and good my brother has been for a long time. His Highness Linus turns down and is completely silent.


    Pity...... Was the true enemy my brother? Sorry, this was unexpected.


    "Um, I''m sorry about the excitement. If you''d called me" brother "on this occasion, I wouldn''t shake this topic in the future, and I''d give you results in" Where the Demon Kings Can''t Move, "right?


    The king stopped talking perfectly to my suggestion, and His Highness Linus looked at me suspiciously.


    "The demon kings were forgiven in respect of His Highness Felix, so. Other than that, I''m not the right person?


    "Oh, Mizuki. You''re dealing with the Count?


    Apparently, the Demon King knows what it means, and he asks funny. But the Balaxin forces remain in a difficult face.


    "I''d ask if I could... but that would be hard"


    "Why not?


    "Not a single rock with a church. And this time Felix is guilty of taking Ilfena lightly, but the Count hasn''t done enough to make him guilty."


    At the moment, you mean? Surely the Count would have just passed information on to His Highness Felix. "His Highness Felix was only asking what was convenient," he said, until then.


    But everyone at Baraxin has forgotten what''s important.


    "There''s as much of a way to do it, isn''t there? Revealing past sins with the Netineties, joint responsibility with His Highness Felix, inciting them to anger them and getting them to pluck up fights, Ning Ro here says: ''Don''t give me nagging information and incite fools!'' And no questions asked, it boggles... see, hands are indispensable"


    "Wait, wait, wait! Anyway, isn''t the first one in a strange direction?


    "What, nothing? Isn''t a magician a disaster in the first place? It''s more unnatural to accept that you''re being used in silence."


    "Ya... you''re absolutely right. You sound more like a villain, don''t you?


    "And there''s something wrong with that?


    King Baraksin was taken aback if you tell him any more, and His Highness Linus sighed deeply. However, His Royal Highness Prince Wang listens with interest. Apparently, he''s interested in the magician''s arms.


    "You''re an interesting man, Lord Mage! You don''t give a shit about other people''s ratings?


    "Because now is the time for the people close to me. I''m also excited to build a legend of fear."


    Maybe it''ll help.


    There''s one thing here, I think you can try to create a real disaster!


    ''Cause it''s gonna be a restraint on the guy trying to get his hands on Alisa, right? His Highness Linus would be in trouble if he didn''t stay as a hindsight.


    "Ha! Mizuki says it for herself and Alisa''s future. His Highness Linus, the Later Seeker, is needed, and the Church congregation is depressed, and he wants to be informed of the threat of the Wizard at last."


    "It''s like that, Demon King. It''s more personal than just for Baraxin."


    "That''s a magical answer."


    Parents and cats drive normally today, only to be amused. I won''t stop all this time even if I know what the purpose is.


    Irfena doesn''t do me any favors, but I''m guessing the fact that I won''t stop it is pretty much on my mind this time. Or do you think that if you ignore the Count of the Church, you will think the same thing later?


    Either way, I want to keep one or two of the threats because I''m coming to the corner baraxin.


    Now is the time to use the name of disaster!


    Dear exorcists of the past, let us apprentice your actions!


    "Ahhh... ok, let''s just say I didn''t hear anything"


    If King Baraksin tells you, slightly off sight, His Royal Highness Prince Wang also grins and nods bitterly.


    No, (maybe) I got permission! I''m not waiting, Count!


    "So. You say more than you decide, don''t you?


    Everyone''s gaze concentrates on His Highness Linus, who turns away one face. King Baraksin seemed oddly happy to hear you say it in front of everyone.


    "Ku......"


    "The Peace of Baraxin"


    "Ugh..."


    "The future of the royal family not bothered by ecclesiastical denominations"


    ¡­¡­


    "If Alisa''s happiness is destroyed, she''s in danger of national annihilation."


    At the end of the day, His Highness Linus reacted perfectly, knowing it wasn''t a joke.


    Prince Wang will look a little like him, but it''s his fault. Apparently, the upper management understands it''s not a threat.


    And.


    "O... brother..."


    "Yeah, something. My brother!"


    King Baraksin responded with a smile on his face to "Call Your Brother", which he heard in a slightly smaller voice. His Highness Linus is bright red in the face.


    Fine, you''re a brother, aren''t you? They''ll call me back in the future to see how it goes, so I''ll get used to it!


    Nevertheless.


    You look happy...... brother. I dare you to ignore the way you ordered me to be a king for the sake of my country.


    There''s only one person, His Highness Linus, who can''t mentally afford it. Needless to say, they all set a warm gaze on the king.

 131 Small Stories 13

    One of the novels, "If the kingdom of the powerful" (Marquis Leckbari Perspective)


    The day Elshon and the others traveled to Baraksin - the dining room of a knight''s dorm in Ilfena was filled with knights and some Kingsguards living there, as well as doctors.


    What we all have in common is a tough face. Apparently, the actions of Felix of Baraxin enraged them with loyalty.


    Naturally if you think about it.


    There can be no such thing as trying to use an otherworldly man for a statement that ignores his guardian.


    Whether malicious or not, the status quo is that. It is like the King spared the declaration of war because of his immediate apology. That''s so insulting.


    It didn''t become an international problem because the king acquiesced in his immediate apology and retaliation.


    There is no such thing as a useless last royalty ridiculing every country and not being angry with them.


    ''Tailor people from different worlds as you requested.'' Cause I don''t approve of objections. ''


    This is what happens if you put the Felix way into words.


    If you put up Ilfena''s face, there''s no way Mizuki can turn against Felix, the royal family. On top of that, you left all the support and education you needed to Ilfena, and I didn''t expect you to even ask the country.


    To be perfectly clear, I just think we''re doing this deliberately. ¡­ but if you have general common sense.


    "Don''t be so crunchy, you guys. He didn''t mean anything by it."


    Slightly frightened - I know Felix, so I just understand them better than they do - my gaze gathered to me once and for all.


    "But...... normally I can''t think about it! Even if it''s royal, isn''t it natural to have the least amount of care for other countries?


    "Um, I guess so in this country. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be allowed to name royalty for another country."


    I snort at an uncontrollable knight and laugh inside.


    Yes - ''If you are royal in this country''. What should serve as a point of reference for them is their country. That would be the same as any national knight. But I can''t take it for granted that Felix is a baraxine. That''s special.


    "I know what it''s like to be angry with you guys. Giant? Something that will make a big difference in response if the standard thing changes. Mizuki would be a good example. Her Highness Elshon and King Rudolph are the royal standards... so you''ve given Lord Lucas a very strict assessment, haven''t you?


    To put it this way, Mizuki''s education was quite remarkable. Though necessary, Gordon sent Elshon a report because it''s "experiential learning" that changes his complexion.


    Surely you''ll get it.... my life is at stake, and I''m desperate.


    That''s why I wonder if even the nobles would do something to pull it off. I was born because my personality was very positive, and I had a spirit of immortality.


    If I had a weak spirit, my heart would be broken. That''s just bullshit.


    It could be self-harm at the end of it, even though His Royal Highness asked me to give a novel.


    There was no malice with His Highness who threw Mizki into such a situation.


    I just had to make it tougher than being a magician, and Mizuki misses His Highness so much because I understand it.


    "His Royal Highness gave Mizuki a tough education because he guided Mizuki. Mizuki is in her current state because she sensed that willingness? His Highness Felix... is typically spoiled by the intentions of others and refuses to provide a rigorous education."


    "... isn''t it more obligatory than being royal? The upper echelons of the country aren''t sweet enough to keep disturbing molecules alive."


    Disgruntled, yet apparently convinced once and for all, the young knight has asked. And one nod.


    "Mm-hmm. But the Church will remain silent in that country. Protect the royal family who has become a pawn more than ever before, Lord Linus... even if its value is only in royal blood."


    For a church congregation, Felix would be like the Savior.... if only I were a little smarter.


    I may have raised him to be a fool to make him nostalgic, but if he can''t do the least, it''s only harmful.


    As a result, my grandfather, the Count, pawned but the Church doesn''t seem to expect much. If you do something bad, you''ll be cut off instantly.


    Royal blood does matter.


    But it''s also important to be someone who can use that blood.


    I would have prevented this if I had learned how to be royal. It was the Count, the culprit, and the side chamber, the mother, who failed to do so, more importantly, Felix himself.


    "His Royal Highness Elshon goes out straight away. There is no more pain for His Highness Felix. A prince who wore more than what he kept running away from and took the Magic Instructor on his side. That''s exactly what I wanted."


    With sin, Felix is made to realize the difference from Elshon. That''s why Ershon took Mizuki and the childhood trainers.


    I wouldn''t imitate it like I''m proud of you. They follow Elshon because he''s here, that''s all.


    Loyalty, friendship, gratitude... what do you think Felix is shown to be able to direct those emotions?


    "Non has no sympathy for that prince. Because it''s not worth it."


    If you do so tightly and smile at your mouth, some of you will pull your face together and look down.


    Sniff away the definite poison, hidden in superficial serenity.


    "You threaten too much, Marquis Leckbari."


    "Hey, it looks like there''s a lot of blood on your head when your Highness says you''re on your way."


    Fun to return to the words of the knighthood captain, who despises me like a jerk. Non laughed when he thought of the line he had taken to Barraksin.


    My lord Felix, behold the vengeance of the Ilfena stream.


    We are not called the kingdom of the mighty by Dada.


    It''s also a pleasure to decide the wounds of your enemies with words, rather than holding them down with force.


    ... I can only feel for myself the sin of insulting His Majesty the Proud Demon King of our country.


    Two of the novels, "The bystanders secretly expect" (Rudolph perspective)


    An afternoon when work was unusual and cleared up.


    I''ve been drinking tea to lure Arvi into the swallows, and I''ve been saying things I''ve been wondering about since this morning.


    "Hey, Sail. You, weren''t you going to Ilfena today?


    The General of Beauty is holding back for some reason. It would be natural to wonder.


    This general, he always has a gentle grin, but his personality is not very good. Currently, it has been shown to the demon leader of Irfena, and he is looking forward to visiting Irfena as well.


    That''s where Zebrast is.


    What the hell happened?


    Did you just piss me off enough to get kicked out!?


    I don''t think I can help but think so by accident.


    Mizuki is special for Sail, for better or worse, very annoying for her.... I don''t even look like I''m bothering to piss you off.


    Besides, Sayle and the other guardians were very close for some reason. You think Mizuki said it was a ''friend of sorts''?


    "There''s nothing to worry about, Mr. Rudolph, is there?


    With a bitter smile, Sail denies my imagination.


    "Mizki and the others are visiting Baraksin about His Highness Elshon. I can''t exactly accompany you."


    "Oh... you mean that"


    If I do visit as Irfena, I can''t go with it.


    Irvy also took the cup in his hand, relieved without a look on his face.


    ... but.


    I''m convinced, I''m relieved... No, we are.


    It will erupt tea into the words of the ensuing sail.


    "Whatever. His Royal Highness Felix sold a fight to Irfena."


    "" Buh!?


    Arvillen, who was listening, was in the same condition as me. Eliza, who was serving, opened her eyes and was stiff.


    ... Calm down, me. Sayle, what did you just say...?


    "... Huh... Sail, oh, you, now... Ho ho"


    "Are you all right? Arvi."


    "Shh, sorry.... Eh... Again... Say it, say it"


    "Please calm down, Master Rudolph.... Eliza, what are you scared of? Why don''t you just give me the towel?"


    When Eliza reacts immediately to Sail''s words, she hands me and Arvi a towel.... I could see her swinging confusion where the way she handed it over was more cluttered than usual.


    "My fianc¨¦e and I had a tough surrounding wind. Her Royal Highness Felix sent Mizki an invitation for a night club. Expect us to be on our side, like the wizards who come out of Miga."


    "... you can''t imitate that, it''s Mizuki!?


    Stick a headache in Sail''s description.


    In the first place, Mizuki would have allies in the country.


    First, it is the same in any marriage to make an effort to be recognized around it. Because I have to get used to other houses.


    Mizuki is more than just a royal man in another country, even if he tries to make that effort. You may move if you''re familiar, but you''ll never be a ''good man who comes out in the agari''.


    "... is His Highness Felix and I close to Master Mizuki? If you''re Alisa, I''ve heard of you."


    "No, I''ve never even met him."


    Eliza sat her eyes down when she heard Sail.


    That would mean ''Felix tried to use Mizki as he conveniently did''.


    It is not something that can be forgiven for Eliza, who recognizes and admires Mizuki as an ally of the Lord.


    And Sail''s exposure continues even further.


    "Besides, he couldn''t ask His Highness Elshon or Ilfena, who is a hindsight. Especially if it''s Mizuki. I just sent her an invitation."


    "What kind of idiot is that!? It wouldn''t be possible!


    "... that ''impossible thing'' is happening, Master Rudolph. It seems King Baraksin immediately apologized and allowed His Highness Elshon to retaliate."


    So it was Felix''s discretion? Irfena must have broken once because Elshon, no matter how capable he was, was allowed to bow his head straight to the second prince, Wang, and retaliate.


    Whatever you think, I just think you''re making fun of every country. Are Felix and the others hoping for the demise of the country?


    "... hmm? Arvi, what''s going on?


    Speak with suspicion of the Prime Minister as he contemplates. In this case, youths who are likely to show more parental guts than anyone else have been silent for some reason.


    "... I''m an idiot, that one. There''s probably no malice."


    "" "What?


    Everyone''s words are hammered by the abrupt Prime Minister''s words.


    "His Highness Felix of Baraxin is the fourth prince in the side chamber belly. The pawns of the Church have failed."


    "Lost...?


    "I know it''s a church congregation..."


    Eliza and Sayle are right in their doubts.


    ¡­ it is the king who does not even hesitate to extinguish existence if it is detrimental to the country. It is no exception that it would be royal. It was hard to imagine such a dangerous figure being left alone.


    Arvi answered the question as she exhaled.


    "I was foolishly raised to make it easy for my grandfather to be a pawn. ¡­ meaning that his mother did nothing foolish and did nothing to re-slap His Highness Felix''s own sweet sexual roots."


    I don''t think King Baraksin will allow that.


    "Yes. Of course, the king tried to educate himself the same as the other princes. But he also thought that his mother was being harassed because he was a lateral chamber belly."


    ¡­¡­


    I can''t sympathize with you, that. You deserve it because you are unwilling to change your mind.


    Isn''t that why you can''t get an understanding of your surroundings because you''re the daughter that your fianc¨¦e and I have been looking out for on our own? If the royal lady wanted it, she would be able to behave at a minimum.


    As everyone turns into a frightened face, Eliza speaks with a doubt, "Speaking of which," he says.


    "How does the Chancellor know so much about the situation?


    "Ah? No, right?


    Strangely familiar indeed.


    I agree with Eliza''s question, and when I turn to Arvi...


    He was distorting his mouth and laughing. But the eyes are occupied by an entirely different emotion.


    ... people call that expression ''mockery'' or ''sneer''.


    The Chancellor seemed very angry for some reason. My face is unwittingly drawn.


    "A...... arvi......?


    "As a matter of fact, I''ve met His Highness Felix in Baraxin before. It was diplomacy, and Rudolph was looking at the possibilities of future involvement."


    "Ugh, yeah. So?"


    Not to much force. Eliza and Sayle are also silent.


    In the meantime, Arvi is Dan! and slap his fist on the table.


    "That kid..............." I want to be friends with Master Rudolph, "" I''m close, and I''m sure we''ll get along, "and more! Until then, scatter. Tell them you can be frustrated because you''re a side-room belly, and discredit the royal family of your country. ''I can get along with Master Rudolph''? I said," Don''t be ridiculous. "


    ... is that obviously the way to connect with me when I decide to be king?


    Nice work, Felix. I didn''t know you were going to use the kings of other countries.


    And the reason for Irvy''s anger was also known. You must have been kicked out for Mizuki this time following me last time.


    Mizuki just used Kivela to contribute to this country the other day... there''s no way the parents would be angry.


    "Of course I made it clear to you. See what kind of country Zebrast is and under what circumstances Rudolph was brought to life. There''s no way a spoiled incompetence can be a reciprocal relationship with someone who''s going through a situation that''s not a tough one!


    "... well, that''s what I''ve been like for a long time. No matter how much you dig up my memories, you''re not on Rudolph''s side if you''re not smart enough or ready to do that."


    "Shouldn''t you have let him come and visit at his own risk for once, Irv? I''m sure you''ll be dead by the time you get home, but if you want a connection, you''ll be ready to do that."


    Eliza and Sayle were also the first to hear it. I''m afraid of the angry smile.


    What if I don''t know Felix because Arvi''s threat worked?


    "Arvi, isn''t that the Count and his wisdom? I bet he pissed you off by saying it on a direct ball because he''s an asshole."


    "Probably, because he was half crying over my sword screen and words. That''s why I got an apology and an explanation from King Baraksin. I know you''ve been scolded... but apparently it stays that way."


    That''s what I say and exhale. You seem calm for now. Above all.


    "Well, this time you won''t have to be scared."


    Surely a guy like that would unconsciously insult Elshon. But unlike Arvi at the time, there''s no need to get angry with Irfena or Elshon.


    If Arvi and Zebrast hadn''t been in that state, they would have officially protested. You touched the reverse scale of this young man, who has struggled with me for a long time, undoubtedly in retaliation in diplomacy.


    "Ershon''s going, which means Mizuki and the others are going, too. Recommended retaliation would mean that King Baraksin was determined to cut Felix as well."


    "I think so. I was pre-adult when I was, but now I''m adult... and I was wondering if I''d be treated like a child."


    "Heh heh, before that, there was Master Mizuki! I need you to stab me in the back."


    Everyone nods at Eliza''s words with a good smile.


    Only this time, Mizuki has no one to stop. That guy would be furious that Elshon was being ridiculed more than he was. The same goes for those guardians.


    There is no such excuse as no malice, because the magician himself is a self-centered and self-absorbed person who goes to earth.


    "For once, shall I be careful with Baraxin? You should also gather information as Zebrast."


    "Well, I''m going to tell you a ''public story'' as soon as Mizuki and the others return home."


    "I asked you, Sail."


    Now. Will this thing lean in the right direction for a country called Baraxin, or will it ruin?


    Let me make an interesting observation as an outsider.


    That''s when we decided to resume tea time.

 132 The knights, the wizards and their women.

    Night club day.


    I came across a strange scene when I was taking Al to tour the area of the room just a little bit - if I was alone under any circumstances, I could get lost - and I was.


    No, it''s a covert sighting, to be precise.


    ¡­¡­ Whatever. "


    "Looks like the samurai has an opinion on the lady. Unless it''s a mistake."


    Al also answers the confusion. He feels strange, while he said it himself.


    They''re arguing ahead of us. Besides, the samurai seem stronger.


    No, no, there won''t be any of this. It''s usually weird.


    The lady who seems to be the lord of the samurai is only sheltered by her, and she is not willing to glorify her words and actions.


    It should also be noted that, as a general common sense, it is a situation in which the Lord of the Samurai would be above the other lady''s rank. Apologies are, of course, ''about my disrespect for the samurai''.


    There''s no way a samurai can give a lady an opinion, normally.


    "It is possible that the maid of honor is quite a noble lady."


    "You don''t care about them at all for that, do you? And isn''t her lord-like lady more plain in in her dress than her opponent?


    "Right..."


    The nightclub starts at night, so it''s possible that I''m just not dressed right now.


    But Al is the Duke''s son. No matter how simple the outfit is, noble people know and will see that they are wrapped in fine things.


    To put it badly, do you mean the quality of the fabric? As I look at Sister Charles and Mr. Colette, the word "qualities" comes up against her outfit somehow.


    "This............... samurai thinks it''s a good idea to keep such a mouth to me!?


    "Please don''t! Your daughter is Felix''s fianc¨¦e. I am ordered by His Highness Felix to defend me immediately!


    Wait, wait! Come on, you''re the one who''s gonna cut it, you! Or is the culprit that boy?


    Half-eyed by an incredible sight, I, Al, hold my forehead and sigh.


    Yeah, sure, His Highness Felix is the one who can''t help being treated like ''Mr. Fool''. As far as this sight is concerned, you never assume that the Royal Side is deliberately disparaging.


    There is absolutely no malice in this case either... No, I guess I couldn''t think of what it would mean.


    Q. The royal family was ordered to defend it immediately. The other lady is a courtier, okay to be strong?


    A. I don''t know what to do!


    Q. So what''s the right attitude?


    A. Overtake the spot while respecting the opponent and making a glimpse of the royal presence.


    ''I''m sorry. But I have received my life immediately to protect the princess over His Highness. Let no more arguments in public places enter His Highness''s ears. If there is a rumor that I shut my mouth, it will be blamed on you (it is good to know your name). Please, put your anger away''


    With all this said, the opponent will definitely retreat. It is a modus operandi of honoring and blackmailing others.


    If you''re going to interpret it, ''Rumors put you at a disadvantage,'' cause you''re worried! Even Your Highness will be more on your side than you ordered me to be, and can I direct the royal wrath? ''It feels like.


    I''m worried about you. If it''s the right way to put it, they''ll be angry. If you knew Felix, you''d think that could happen in real life.


    "I think..."


    "... well, I think the way you put it is close to full score. If you make the royal family smell behind you and make it look like a scandal, you will most likely leave."


    If I accidentally whispered my own opinion and asked for approval, I stroked my head while Al nodded yeah.


    ... Apparently he was happy with his common sense opinion. Surely there are no fools like this in Irfena. No, Ilfena, on the contrary, wouldn''t be in most castles.


    ''Cause no matter what you think, you''re gonna be a disgrace to the Lord, right?


    If a samurai behaves in a very rude manner of loyalty, the Lord owes an apology to the samurai.


    It has nothing to do with the identity of the Lord there, etc. There is just the fact that ''every samurai worked disrespectfully for her superior being''.


    If the Lord were more of an identity than his opponent, he would be forgiven for apologizing, and even if his identity were below, he would do so to the extent of disgust. Because he''s a royal fianc¨¦.


    The report to Felix also gives a ''we were bad'' report from the Lord, and if the samurai apologizes for being too emotional, the person is safe, and the samurai''s disrespect may be tolerated.


    If they find out about it, they might be on their side. I can also lend it.


    "I don''t care what you think. Don''t you deserve not to have allies?


    "Sounds like it. Perhaps even His Highness Felix praises the attitude of the samurai. Otherwise, I would have worked for the Viscount, so I wondered if I would ever behave as strongly as that to my aristocratic counterpart."


    ¡­¡­ Even if your daughter''s parents miss the difference in identity because of her intimacy, there are surrounding eyes in a castle where many nobles gather, aren''t they forgiven?


    "Isn''t that right? The nobleman you''re taking, or the house, will be ridiculed."


    The other lady leaves with regret as she speaks secretly. A samurai who will be good at watching it and a lady who thanks her.


    It''s a really stupid sight. Though it may be an inspiring occasion for both of us to make sure of our cross-identity friendship.


    ¡­¡­ Why don''t you go back and report it? "


    "Right. But now it turns out that no relief is needed for those two, either. Even we may not be on our side with the nobles of the Church because it''s a sight we doubt."


    Sure. I wouldn''t want to be treated like that, especially with Al''s words.


    If Felix is worthy of use, he may move to defend himself, but this time his opponent is the Demon King.... you should abandon it, absolutely.


    When I went back to my room to talk about it, I saw His Highness Linus and His Royal Highness Prince Wang.


    It''s a corner, so Al exposes the sights we just saw.


    "Is this normal for Baraxin? I don''t expect to treat people from different worlds, but did the identity system collapse?" (Interpretation)


    I asked him something like that and he denied it with great momentum.


    The Demon King and Klaus did not change their expression, but they seem frightened. My gaze at you both is full of pity.


    The previous hardships of King Baraksin and his family are heeded.


    Apparently, your fianc¨¦e doesn''t need any help either.


    Unexpectedly question the words of the Demon King who laughed at his mouth.


    The same is true of the Baraxin momentum. It seems Al and Klaus thought it was possible too. Silent.


    "... what choice did you have to make?


    "Look, you might not know how hard it is to be a Viscount, would you?


    "Oh...... is'' Possible Boxed Daughter ''"


    At first, he thought there might be some aspects of sympathy. Well, you''re in a position to use people as Viscount Orders or nobles. Women, in particular, are the majority of people who are not involved in politics.


    There''s a good chance she doesn''t know what Felix did this time.


    "But when we talked about you, you didn''t flatter the lady or apologize to her, did you? If you knew, you wouldn''t stop."


    Demon King disqualifies as royal fianc¨¦e, and.


    Wouldn''t that even endanger my engagement to a noble nobleman rather than royalty? If you were a reputable lady in the first place, you would have come to the house to talk.


    "She''s... there''s nothing wrong with the barons or the Viscounts. Ningro congregation nobility would have had some friendship... because the Viscount family is a good church congregation"


    Slightly complicated, His Highness Linus speaks out.


    I mean, that lady could have had a happy marriage if she had the same degree of house.


    Doesn''t it feel like when you say church denomination you want to crack the country, it feels like it''s by faith?


    Except not when it comes to whether the good lady is to be desired by all nobles.


    "But all royalty and nobility need is not goodness. If we''re going to take the royal hand, we need to be prepared to abandon who we have been."


    "Wisdom, intelligence-gathering ability, connectivity¡­ is the rest behind you?


    "Well, to put it very well, that''s the place. Especially since the Royal Family and the Church are at odds, she will betray us."


    Oh, well.


    And no matter how much Felix thinks about flower gardens, financial management and public affairs are on the royal side. Is she aware of that?


    I didn''t realize... No, I did.


    But it''s too late.


    Accidentally, the Demon King laughs.


    "I''ve ''played'' love stories like His Highness Felix and Oga that I''ve had the opportunity to be embarrassed with many times before. Why don''t you dance to the end of the day?"


    I have no intention of letting you get away with it - so secretly His Highness Linus and the others breathe.


    It''s natural from Irfena. I was called to "For Lovers in the Face of Hardship".


    Besides, I don''t think my parents or friends told me anything with her... I would normally worry and disagree. Still, it was she herself who took the prince''s hand.


    In the first place, you can''t be allowed to cancel your engagement by doing something so fancy. Let''s have love pierced.


    "This time, I won''t stop Mizuki. I think this kid might think a lot of things, too."


    "Huh!? No, Demon King. I''m a magician, right?... I didn''t know what existed, what an excuse."


    We smile at each other. The Balaxin forces are silent for some reason.


    "Oh, wow, you make me want to do something too"


    "... I''ll take Elle''s escort"


    "Then I beg you."


    Klaus, who realizes he doesn''t like the language, seems to turn to Al''s support.


    Al and I are here in the name of escort for once, but if you are escorting me, you can do something to "follow me".


    ... I have no mercy for the enemy on my belly black, Al. That''s why it''s easy to gather information.


    I have a big nickname for retaliation, so I won''t forgive you from the start!


    Now, "The Two of You Trying to Face Hardship and Pierce Your Love"?


    We came here to retaliate instead of acting the way you thought.


    Looking forward to seeing what kind of night it will be?

 133 Retaliation is thorough.

    The night club is just around the corner. It will be time for people to come together.


    That''s why we''re getting dressed.


    This time, I don''t need a man''s hand to wear it because I''m a man''s outfit. Ascot tie on white shirt, deep red vest close to black, tonal jacket with long hem - masculine handling but making a feminine line to match your body - black trousers, usual braided boots.


    Basically, the demon king and the different colors are aligned, but I have a stopping device near the waist to prevent my jacket from opening, so I put out my body line.


    In addition, there are no embroidery or other decorations. I guess this is the difference in position. The face of the Demon King himself is gorgeous!


    Colorfully plain and suitable for escorts, but of good quality enough to dive into night clubs. At first glance, this would make no distinction between being an escort or an invitee.


    The Demon King said, ''There are women over there too, so you want to fight them at all''.


    I feel the genre is too different as a comparison object, but it seems to make sense to stir up a sense of inferiority over there.


    The information is that she prefers to dress qualitatively because of the family name Viscount... If she can poke at "a practical example of being allowed to wear plain clothes," she can use the family pattern to explain why she is opposed to marrying a royal family.


    Her identity isn''t the only reason she''s looked down on her surroundings in the first place, it''s her lack of consciousness and her actions.


    The goal is to make Felix and the others think that they prefer a simple outfit.


    They think they invited them, and if I don''t like something gorgeous, I might criticize the people who wear it on their own judgment that ''values are the same''.


    The trap begins before the night club, you two.


    So, the appearance of the fianc¨¦e in question.


    I think the fianc¨¦e''s warrant I just saw was someone with a lovely vibe. Sometimes the samurai''s behavior was too impactful, but it wasn''t an extinct beauty or anything.


    Dear Sister Charles, I don''t know what you would say about being a beautiful woman in your class... I can clearly see that this is an eye-catching appearance even in the long run. Overall it''s gorgeous.


    People who are attractive even if they are not powerful beauties stand out. If it''s a cute system, it would be Mr. Colette...... this one focuses on speech and intelligence-gathering ability. The skillful use of the situations in which people gather around you is brilliant.


    I feel like I saw her. She''s not that type. You can''t expect to speak from the earlier situation, and unfortunately in an aristocratic society with many aesthetic shapes, you also deal with facial levels.


    This, "polish it and it will glow" also means "polish it or it will remain the original stone". Unless you have a special face, the difference in effort later says something. Doesn''t makeup even mean ''makeup''?


    If you''re aware that you''re the prince''s fianc¨¦e, I''d like to tell you to spend what you''re donating to the church to polish yourself. The beauty that surrounds you is also a fine weapon.


    But it seems her goodness was shown in a bad way.


    "Bread to the orphans rather than dress"? What shall we do if the royal queen is miserable?


    She''s good, but I guess she only thinks it''s a luxury to pretend to be beautiful.


    Well, that''s why I can even be an opposing horse. My charm in the first place is strength and not appearance.


    The guardians are ignoring their appearance by the time they''re clear, and even their personality has been made ''trivial'' by Klaus today. It''s just futile to care, futile.


    And the fate of the devil king''s whispering harassment is naturally Felix.


    If my girlfriend and I were to be compared, naturally that fianc¨¦e would have an eye as well.


    My guardian, Tomorrow''s fianc¨¦e is Al and Klaus. The load is too heavy for a sweet boy. Comparable.


    Ghosts, you.


    Excellent property and bottom prince of the kingdom of the powerful. The surroundings are pity straight line at a level that inadvertently distracts me from my gaze.


    A very rare situation will be created in which Prince Felix, who should have won in the family, does not reach the feet of a knight even though he is the Duke''s son.


    ... It means the Demon King is so furious.


    You don''t usually make me feel miserable this far, because I''m royal for once. This time, King Baraksin''s signing of the GO was greatly influenced.


    "I''m ready."


    Lightly done makeup. Re-tie your hair for once - but it''s the usual ponytail because it''s an escort - I opened the door and the Demon Kings already had a meeting.


    Al and Klaus also have slightly more decorations than usual. After all, I guess I can''t help but participate as an ''invitee from Ilfena''.


    "... you''re as fast as ever."


    "Really?


    Tilt his neck to the slightly bitter Demon King. Even when I was in the dress, they said, "Wouldn''t it be a matter of mood to make yourself look good? ''I told you so.


    Naturally, but in my case, it''s not that kind of thing that gets valued. It''s a choice to dress according to the circumstances.


    ... so it''s like when Viscount Grandkin said, ''Now you''re in the battlefield, too!'' I also wonder if it would be converted into battle premise equipment. Night clubs are not a battlefield.


    "For once, I''ll be able to read. But basically, I want you to think that you and Al, me and Klaus are gonna act together."


    "Felix and the others are coming this way."


    "Aim for it. Your opponent will find it easy for His Highness Felix to wear out. [M] I want you to look at me like I don''t know what to look like."


    Demon King, are you scared!? No mercy!


    Words spinning with angel smiles that everyone loves are extremely evil.


    Have you forgotten to use Ilfena? Were you so angry?


    Felix, seriously, it''d be nicer if we just sat down in the ground, wouldn''t it? I don''t have the option of being intact.


    "Oh, I''m so unforgiving."


    "You deserve it."


    The two knights laughed bitterly but did not laugh. Is it my fault that the smile that floats is also kind of cold?


    They use me and Al as bait to get attention and target Felix''s own self-destruction by word and deed when it comes to the Demon King.


    Wouldn''t that be more miserable than being protested?


    With that said, the Demon King laughed with pleasure.


    "Isn''t it pathetic that nobles who know nothing will fall together in the future? My kindness."


    Oh, well.


    Could there be a guy who defends Felix without knowing what''s going on if I put it inside?


    This time, King Baraksin is offering permission to retaliate on the assumption that he will trump Felix, so even if he does something flashy, he will be thanked the other way around. I can prove the need for punishment around me.


    That doesn''t make us look like righteous allies.


    You are a fine lass boss no matter who sees you now, my dear parent cat, who is also very beautiful to distort your mouth and laugh at.


    It''s in a big villain who''s not ashamed to put it anywhere. Applause for its charismatic appearance.


    Subordinate A & Executives One of them is a presence that does the role given to it with all its strength. Even if that''s the bait.


    - After that.


    "Look, look, the demon king and the different colors ? I''m less decorative though ?


    ... and show off to the Baraksin kings who came to see how it went.


    "Are you all there..." the muttering king looked at His Highness Linus with anticipation.


    His Highness Linus, who received it, delicately missed his gaze, while resentment, looked at me with his eyes.


    His Royal Highness Prince Wang said with dismay and admiration, "You''re a convicted criminal, Lord Magic Master".


    It''s a very trivial thing to say, "Guardians, hold on! ''He spent until the night club, worried all the time.


    His Highness Linus'' gaze? Ignore, ignore.


    But I''m going to thank you for this honest response and give you a pendant for the all-purpose junction award.


    Of course, with decorations that women seem to prefer, they are aligned with your brother.


    I wonder if men can wear it. Even the designs are compatible with your brother.


    The Demon King would also be happy to forgive me because he appreciated King Baraksin''s honest response to this one.


    It floats easily, worrying about whether to wear it with an emphasis on effect or whether to put emphasis on appearance.


    But I''m sure he''ll be very happy!... your brother.


    It should be noted that this "alignment" is definitely stopped. It will stop His Highness Linus as well as his surroundings to get to the exact position he can see. You can hide it and wear it under your clothes, but you can''t even be proud of your surroundings because you can''t see it.


    Of course, there''s a reason to do this.


    As for your brother, I play with His Highness Linus...... no, you seem to envy me for playing. It really seems that the form of subordination is everyday, and this is a care for a king who would have been exhausted this time.


    ''Cause this king would offer an alternative condition to dismiss'' alignment ''.


    We may have no choice, given our position and circumstances, but we should also be brothers in the sense of showing ourselves to be different from Felix.


    Even the Church congregation sees His Highness Linus as its enemy, if anything, His Highness Linus does not hesitate to self-sacrifice a straight line. Even for me, it is something I would like to avoid more than having to do with Alisa.


    His Highness Linus. I guide your brothers and country with 80% Alisa and about 20% left. Of course, 20%, including the fact that Irfena is a neighbor.


    ... Sometimes you can have an AC, brother. One of these days, they''re going to talk to me about ''distance from my brother'' or something.


    "... shall we go then?"


    In front of you is a large door, and the figure of the knight of the escort. They look down softly and bow their heads slightly, wondering what our purpose is.


    You have eyes, can''t you act conspicuously? The Demon King was also responding to them by nodding back gently.


    "We''re right in the hall by the wall, aren''t we? ''Cause there''s the most flow of people."


    "Right, it''s a corner of the venue, but it''s not hidden, so it''ll be noticeable. People passing by will spread rumors all over the venue."


    If you laugh at it and say it, the demon king will instantly understand the intentions and smile back at you. That''s great, Dear Parent Cat.


    The demon kings go to greet the king first - we are supposed to be exempt from our roles and identities - so it would also attract the interest of those around us.


    So, when Felix and we get out of this mess, the king says, "What a mess" and he''s interested... I have to ask the king himself to give me the guidance, this time.


    When you step into the hall, only move your gaze to observe what''s going on around you.... Felix and the others are apparently not here yet.


    A smile and conversation with the Demon King, even as he pretends not to notice the gaze he can point at.


    Don''t lose your gaze here and look down or be suspicious of behavior, you could be seen as weak and insulted.


    "... I''ve thought about it before, but you''re not out of your sight, are you? Aren''t you scared?


    "The fundamentals of interpersonal fighting, is it?


    "I see."


    If I returned a slightly noisy reply to Al''s words, I wouldn''t have been blamed while smiling bitterly. Yeah, "war," right, a night club.


    It''s a place for exchanging information and exploration of the belly is common, if you show a gap, malice falls on you.


    Don''t stray from your gaze, don''t show any gaps, raise and drop and break your heart!


    It can be isolated if you overdo it, but it''s better than getting tangled up by depressed people. Honorable isolation is, in a sense, a testament to my own security.


    It should be noted that Christina''s experience during her debutante assures me that it is more thoroughly heartbreaking than frightening her halfway through. It''s a good way to show off your surroundings.


    I''ll see you later.


    "... Yes"


    At the end of the day, the demon kings leave us.


    The ladies sneer, and the men''s eyes follow the two with a light surprise and alert gaze.


    After all, the name of the demon king of Ilfena is not Dada. In the form that accompanies the Demon King, he also said to me, ''Is that the magician?'' Targeted gaze. Attention-grabbing will be seen as a success.


    "... Success for now?


    "Yeah. I hope the prey comes this way later"


    If you whisper in Al''s ear like you tell a secret story, he''ll get a reply that''s genuine with a gentle grin.


    Right, prey. That''s already the perception.


    He''s willing to kill a nice knight, too. What do we do, Felix? There''s no one to stop you, is there?


    With a sense of jealousy, vigilance and curiosity colored gaze.


    We looked at each other and laughed joyfully.

 134 The Mage and the Knight wait.

    A gaze and whispered voice directed at intrigue.


    I don''t know if our position is "The Mage and his Guardian" or "The Guardian of His Majesty the Demon King," and they''re all voicing around us.


    Well, I guess so. If we were at work, it would make a bad impression on us.


    Especially if I was a rumored magician. Life is at stake if you piss me off. Most people who have never dealt directly with each other will act with caution if they believe in rumors.


    "Well, I''d like to ask you about your reputation before those people are around."


    Al looks around without breaking his grin. It seems the Felix and the others are still not here.


    "Yeah, but do you think it''s easy for people in other countries to tell the truth?


    "That''s possible. But I was wondering if there would be many enemies if we had repeated what we did earlier."


    "That''s, hey..."


    What I recall is the sending of a samurai and a courtier. The number of enemies swells at once if the courtier is of a social character and the birth of a house of considerable stature.


    It''s not just friends, it''s people who have connections to each other, and if you understand that, you don''t take hostile action. And that means¡­¡­.


    "They must have a lot of enemies. They almost deserve it."


    "You really don''t even seem to understand what''s natural about being a nobleman."


    Even as we speak, our assessment of the two of us is at the bottom. Without joking, instead of "the surrounding wind is tight," I wonder if it''s in the state of "selling up fights and isolating them".


    "Excuse me. Lord Argent, it''s been a long time."


    A couple of good-looking couples called out to Al modestly. Does he know Al''s parents at his age? Al also meets and greets them lightly when he sees them.


    "Long time no see, Mr. and Mrs. Bail."


    "Gentlemen, how are you?


    "Yeah, we haven''t seen each other in a while, but it hasn''t changed."


    ... seems like someone close to you for Al''s attitude. I don''t feel malicious over an honest attitude that doesn''t even ruin my appreciation for the younger Al. The lady also looks at them with a smile.


    Two gazes accidentally turned to me when I was observing it that way.


    "Mizuki, this is Count Bail and his wife. He''s my father''s alumni and a longtime acquaintance."


    "Hehe, I studied at Ilfena when I was younger. They took good care of me."


    I see, that kind of connection. As much as I''ve ever had a relationship, I guess I have a friendly relationship with the Duke of Bashre. Above all, there is no atmosphere at all that is pleasant or exploratory.


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Mizuki. He''s the magician of the other world who''s been rumored for a long time."


    If exposed to see the introduction and the opponent''s reaction, Count Bail opened his eyes slightly¡­ it nodded happily.


    ...? Why, what''s that reaction?


    "Oh! The Duke of Bashre has told me that Lord Argent has made a man of himself!


    "Oh, that way!? Not a magician or some other world person!?


    "No, no, I don''t know if I''d say it either... because the Dukes of Bashre are, you know, distinctive"


    Count Bayle slightly out of sight of Al while saying it. He seems like someone who can''t throw up a lie, but I guess he doesn''t have the courage to blow up the facts on this occasion either.


    You can honestly say, ''It''s a weirdo region, isn''t it, Irfena'', Count Bail?


    In other words, the preference of the Bashre family three men can be seen from elsewhere: ''What is that ideal female portrait? Is it real, that''s'' the perception! That''s just how long I''ve been dating and I seem to have understood the specificity.


    ... No one will be able to introduce you even if you know the type of preference you prefer, and there will be no one in charge.


    "When I heard it, I thought my wives were joking. It would be difficult to have a personal preference, but in addition to that, it would be a powerful person to build trust¡­"


    It will be too difficult, continues Count Bail. Apparently, he thought it was an excuse not to even get engaged because it was too narrow a gate.


    Surely you wouldn''t think of it as an ideal female portrait if that''s all you''re asking. Either it''s loyal or user-friendly pawn recruitment.


    "Isn''t that the general perception?"


    "Again... you didn''t aim intentionally, did you?


    "The former was caused by the fact that it was almost captured. The ''Nice Knight'' statue collapsed in less than a day. After that, it''s a by-product of the Demon King''s education."


    The couple snorts at me for continuing the genuine talk. Oh, it''s the reaction of the average person.


    After all, knowing them, I guess I find the rumor that ''the guardian is the magician''s drowning'' unnatural. Whatever you think, "Securing Available Competent Talent" is more convincing, and it''s not a lie either.


    If you say so, the current situation is closest to a friendship where position precedence is an absolute condition. The unanimity of interests between those who have trust as individuals is a nice bond.


    "She has a friendly relationship with the other guardians."


    Mindless as you turn your hand around my hips - are you going to make us compare to the Felix and the others around - Al, who insists on our connection.


    ''It''s our competent pawn'' appeal is indispensable even as we speak of thinkers. The Guardians can''t be equals with the country''s top knight and the word ''friendly'' simply being ''friendly friends''.


    Especially that can also be taken in the opposite sense. "If you do anything to this girl, we''ll come out."


    The couple who heard it nodded but looked at me with a mixed eye of admiration and pity. "I knew you were a pawn! ''Or so I thought.


    ... Ma''am, carelessly hold my hand with both hands. What does "good luck" mean as an encouragement?


    "By the way... I''d like to ask you a few questions."


    "Oh, what is it?


    "I''ll be frank with you. Your Highness Felix and his fianc¨¦e, what do you think of them?


    Your couple''s face was stretched to Al''s question, which was too direct. Don''t earn there. I''ll chase you.


    "Actually, I saw a slightly unbelievable sight before the night club. While the samurai sheltered the lady who seemed to be the lord, she ate and hung on some maid. It''s an unlikely situation, and I asked him if he was in a special position," Her Highness''s fianc¨¦e, Felix. "


    The Earl who heard it gave a bitter expression and his wife sighed deeply. He understood it was impossible to hide it.


    Eventually the Count opened his mouth in sigh.


    "That must be Miss Sandra and her samurai. Are you not aware of the danger of your position at all?"


    "His Highness Felix praises the samurai for her actions. We''ve been praising each other too many times, but we just don''t have the ears to listen, and we''re getting stubborn."


    Apparently, there were some people who praised me. I guess they''re taking that in a negative way.


    Come on, you can''t help but isolate this, can you? Obviously they are bad.


    "His Highness Felix has been spoiled by his mother for a long time. I''ve just become unconscious as a royalty, and I''m starting to think things through emotions."


    "... the church-run orphanage was also used to meet Miss Miyagi. Doesn''t that make them feel like they''re in a story, like they''re in a scene where their lovers face misery?"


    "I just don''t see reality that much... I don''t think so."


    Ma''am, great, right, right! No doubt Felix doesn''t see reality.


    Besides, you''ve come to play the role of ''Wizard'' on me! What a miscast......!


    Their favorite reading must be, "The Prince lived happily with his sweet daughter, the gorgeous". That''s a romance novel or something next. Something to reference is too far from reality.


    It seems like a warm couple, I guess it''s still a pretty soft and faint way of saying it. It is also ''because it is not hidden'' to say something that falls under the domestic exposure of the country.


    The wound is shallower if you tell it in a softer way than to mislead it poorly than it is witnessed.


    Even these two are this, how much discontent and anger they are causing the hostile people.


    "Rest assured, both of you. Tomorrow, the problem will go away."


    Smile and tell that''s all. If you are sincere with the Duke of Bashre, you know where Al stands.


    This evening, His Majesty the Demon King will be here soon. Combine that information with the topics we''ve shown interest in and you''ll easily get to the answer. Al also deepens his grin and doesn''t deny my words.


    And as expected, the two took a breath for a moment... eventually exhaled deeply. "After all, Your Highness did something," he murmured, "and it must have been information-gathering that spoke to us.


    "It was King Baraksin himself who invited us.... The King was wise."


    "Yeah, right."


    "It is therefore not the State that should be held responsible. Rest assured."


    The Earl laughed somewhat tired of Al''s words, still somewhere relieved. And at the end of the day, I give you one piece of advice and you leave.


    ''Beware of Count Barrios. That''s a good way to escape¡­ you''ll probably have your own way to escape this time. "


    "The Count''s aim is probably the Lord Mage. Your fame, your connections, and your power are worth so much ''


    "I think it''s better than Lord Argent being beside you, but never let your guard down"


    Thanks for the info, Count Bail. I mean, like the raccoon degraded version of Irfena, right? Or a second-rate villain who is plainly incapacitated even when he conceals an ambitious man?


    ¡­¡­


    Seems like they advised me that I couldn''t imitate the devil because I was in a public place and came with the demon king.


    Sorry, all the people who came this time are willing to kill them from the start......!


    Because he''s been number one on this annihilation list since I didn''t even know his name!


    Besides, the king permits it, so you can''t be guilty of rambling if it''s just the person in question.


    Al also whispers that he knows what I''m thinking. "I won''t stop you, so go ahead."


    As I purposefully whisper in my ear to gather my surrounding gaze, I guess the attitude from earlier is to impress Felix and the others as comparators.


    That''s the belly black who plays "Nice Knight" from day to day, I know how to use myself very well.


    Well, I got the information I wanted. After that, we just wait for the lead.


    After that, there were no fierce men to talk to, and people accidentally bothered when they were exchanging words with Al and putting out their energy to observe the surroundings.


    At the end of their gaze is a pair of men and women. If you''re a guy...... about a high school student? My back is there, but I have a young face for it. To put it badly, I don''t feel the shadow of hard work or the confidence I''ve gotten over it.


    I don''t know what to say, but all the royalty I know are people who have lived in such a tough situation. Even Cecil''s reason for escape from Kivera is'' it''s time to run out of money, and if we die, it''s bad ''.


    I was convinced for the sake of my country that I would be married and cold, that I would run away and starve to death in the rear palace, and that I had only chosen how my country could still survive.


    Surely if Cecil had such a way of dying, Corbella would have declared an instant war and later perished. I relied on the Marquis Leckbari more for my country than for my own sake.


    Felix was almost as old as Cecil.


    I wonder why...... what makes this difference from the atmosphere.


    "You''re telling the truth about being spoiled."


    "Oh, I knew you would?


    "Of course. He was with us all the time."


    It would mean that the Demon King once struggled, too. So that''s how you''ve developed coping methods and strengths?


    It seems Al wants to say that Felix can''t feel that.


    In the meantime, Felix turned his gaze and showed a bare gesture of looking for someone... and eventually walked out with his fianc¨¦e happily.


    - To us.


    "... what?


    "This is..."


    Al and I, we both solidified without putting it on our faces.


    No, no, don''t come over here all of a sudden. Don''t come, did you say hello to the host!?


    Because you''re royal, you won''t be able to skip greeting the king. Other than that, do we have to speak up to the leading nobles in our own country?


    Besides, I have a fianc¨¦e, so I should think about the future and at least say hello. She can''t be irrelevant if she wants to be a queen.


    Naturally, but the surrounding gaze got tougher all at once. What do you want us to do with invitees from other countries as a top priority, we want them to join us without common sense!?


    "Excuse me, if you are the magician of Ilfena?


    Felix has spoken with a smile on his back about how he feels like that.


    ....... Al also has a position as Duke Son, so this answer would be better for me to respond.


    "Yes, it is."


    "So..."


    "Before that. I apologize for your disrespect in blocking His Highness''s words. But! Please, as a royalty, forget the minimum obligation you have. There is no exchanging words with me, a civilian, without saying hello to the king and without even having any hard work for all the nobles who have gathered."


    ("Just come say hello to the king, don''t shikato the nobles! This one will be hostile, if you''re royal, come through your muscles without freaking out about taste or bitterness!


    This is what it looks like if you mean it. Felix''s people are in line if we don''t praise them here now. I don''t like that.


    But Felix''s expression becomes immediately unsatisfactory when he stretches it for a moment.


    "They... don''t try to acknowledge Sandra. She always comes in tough words because she''s a Viscount Lady."


    "If I look at you now, I don''t think you''re being mean, but you''re being praised for not being ashamed."


    With that in mind, Felix and the others got a scratchy look. There is a colorful manifestation of disappointment in me.


    ... Easy to understand, Felix. If you expect it on your own, and you''re disappointed on your own, it''s like you''re saying, ''I tried to use the Wizard''? Because you ignore my will.


    If you''re not on your side unconditionally, let even unwilling puppets serve you.


    "Do you also... hold your identity?"


    "I''m advising you not to expose yourself to shame in front of others, not to detain you."


    "But......! Sandra is very scratchy with her heartless words!?


    "What''s wrong with that? What would you do if you were prepared and chose to be next to Your Highness to that extent? I''ve got tougher days ahead of me."


    Say that much and cut the words once and make a surprise look.


    "No way... you think I was engaged without any readiness? If you are Miga, love is all you need, but does anyone know that in reality, in addition to your personal standing behavior, you need connectivity, sociability, patience, hard work, etc.... it''s about toddlers who confuse Miga with reality, isn''t it?


    I know I''m only a civilian, too, and that''s about it... and then Miss Sandra leaned over with her scratched face on.


    Felix has a bewildered look while comforting Sandra. I guess you no longer thought such words would come out of me, who is a different world and a civilian.


    Well, you two.


    I''m not the Wizard of Good Will you think I am.


    If you say, ''Stand around for the purpose, speak with your mouth and exercise your strength if you cannot understand. I do not accept objections, but a self-centered actionist magician named Good Disaster Handling''.


    The words to Felix are also ''actions to prevent us from feeling alike right now'', so they are nothing but self-explanatory statements.


    Because it won''t hurt or itch for me where it will be in the future.


    If you''re going to use it, let''s also look at the potential to piss you off.


    I... am a demon guide who has little pity for you to be truncated.

 135 Fading Dream Stories

    People''s gaze and irresponsible rumors directed at intrigue.


    The lady who felt it leaned down more and more, and Felix sends her words of care and comfort.


    When I saw it, I realized.


    ... Oh, that would say one of my dislikes.


    It doesn''t even get noticed, if you ask me, I know I''m willing to make an effort if I immediately apologize again.


    But she just leans down. I don''t see the attitude of trying to improve just because I''m sad. What if a woman is wounded to this extent to become a queen in the first place?


    Especially the person who would be her educator - I guess around Felix and his mother - also saw a problem.


    I can''t imagine a young lady who was passionate about her service and whose words were ''Bread to the children rather than dress'' was going to the social world with her ambitions on her chest.


    Her Royal Highness Linus and the others said, "She and the house are good categories," so there must have been no shards of ambition or anything like political marriage aim.


    I would have had a serene day if I had married around a lower nobleman who was equally faithful.


    It was royalty that drove it crazy...... love with Felix.


    If you''re an ambitious man after balls, you''ll see reality and you''ll make an effort. But she was just a daughter admiring a lovely love.


    The women of my age chose to do it with The Encounters of Destiny as it is with the love story they yearn for.


    I guess it was that samurai who sympathized with that. For her, the lovers are the ''stars of the story'', so all those who get in the way are ''villains''.


    ... Actually, there''s one more thing that bothers me.


    I hear bad rumors about her and the maid, but I don''t hear anything about her parents'' house.


    You don''t have to be an ambitious person to talk about your daughter, so you think you can support her in the shadows or praise her.


    In that case, it would be rumored to be an ''impudent parent who can''t praise her daughter'', but I don''t even hear about that. I mean, I don''t see him at all.


    ''Already dead'' or ''out of touch with my daughter'' floats as a situation that fits this.


    However, the latter is likely because if my parents were dead, I couldn''t possibly be swallowed up to serve them, etc.


    If we insulate ourselves and declare that we will not be involved in anything in the future, and we keep away from the social community, we will recognize and curse that the Lady''s home is not the same as theirs.


    They can''t be against the Prince and the Count if they understand the Viscount family, the identity system. Because there''s plenty of potential for being pushed out.


    Parents who know some degree of dating in aristocratic society would not be thinking as optimistically as their daughters. You must understand very well that you are my daughter.


    Weren''t you against the engagement itself? The lady''s home.


    It may still have been different if the other prince was someone who could properly educate his daughter, but I can''t expect anything from Felix.


    Above all, due to her daughter''s character, she would not have thought that the royal queen would serve. If you wanted a happy marriage, you would have definitely stopped it.


    Or regular parents stop unless they''re also ambitious. Who wants a life tied to duty, etc.


    However, if this speculation was correct, the future of the young lady would be quite tragic. Because the price of choosing love by waving away the hands of those who guided me is never cheap...


    "Is it time to settle down? Why don''t you go say hello?


    "... no, I''m fine"


    Felix answered with a slight glance at me but without hesitation if he spoke to both of them, even though he was half-hearted.


    Even if you''re good, we''re not. You were allowed in the first place because you were frightened around you, like before you were a grown man, right?


    ''I don''t mind, Mizuki. Keep talking.''


    I don''t know what to do, but the demon king gave me instructions to read. I can''t see it from here, but apparently they''re both looking at this situation with King Baraksin.


    "Your Highness Linus will be there, so you can compare it to him."


    ....... Instead of watching, were you releasing soldiers, Demon King?


    Didn''t I tell you that His Highness Linus has been able to dance perfectly to avoid constantly showing gaps in his position?


    When I glanced at Al properly, I nodded softly as to whether Al was also hearing me. There appears to be no objection to the start of the counterattack.


    "Really?... that''s who you are."


    Felix looks back suspiciously if he says so while seeping disappointment without hiding it.


    "I heard rumors that you were willing to give up your minimum courtesy and duty as royalty, but it seemed to be true, not rumours. His Royal Highness Linus is honorable enough to be recognized in Irfena."


    "Nah..."


    "I am obliged to report as a person from another country, and also as a person from another world. Yeah, I''ll tell my friends as well, right? I don''t know how unsolicited it would be to treat you as a normal royalty."


    Felix, who was compared to His Highness Linus and furthermore told far afield that he could not do it, stared at me.


    But the surroundings I was listening to are changing their complexion in a different way. Notice that ''I can tell other countries as a weakness rather than a disgrace to the country''.


    If you aim for Felix, you will definitely succeed. Besides, you can''t just cut it off because you''re royal.


    And I know almost exclusively in the upper echelons of the country, if I expose it to Carlossa''s assistant prime minister, he''ll be happy to use it for diplomacy.


    "It is thanks to the royal family that you have never been spread with the disgrace of the country. You''re well protected from cold weather."


    "Shame on the country...? Well, I''d love to hear it."


    Felix, who provokes me as I exhale, seeps through my anger and yet comes on a light ride. In contrast, I smile and deal with them.


    "Probably because the royalty, starting with the king, accomplished the apology. You can''t even behave like you deserve in public! What has never been truncated is the fact that we haven''t even grown up and our love as a family."


    "Oh, that''s known for it. If you are in your own country, you will not be allowed to fail in your official duties with another country¡­ It is said that you are still not allowed to participate in important official duties, and that is the kind of circumstance that makes you ''unacceptable''."


    "I knew it? Right, something with some kind of connection, usually without having to rely on me or something"


    Al also comes into battle in the form of explaining to me. We can both say whatever we want, but I can''t blame you for this. Not only that, because the king forgives it.


    Because what we are saying is undisputed ''fact''.


    Now, if we shelter Felix, that will confirm the country''s assessment.


    Moreover, I make it clear that ''I will speak to other countries as well''.


    As a precautionary line, "His Highness Linus is fine," Felix is the only one who can drop the rating.


    If you want to flatter us, immediately say, "Is that what you think?" and could get caught up in it - I''m fully willing to get caught up in it when it actually comes, and Felix advocacy is the same offense - so I can''t say it in a detour.


    Normally, if the royalty is told so far, there should be people around and loyal people out there, but that''s not true either.


    If you think calmly, Felix is limited... No, anyone can tell that ''Royal Blood'' is only worth it.


    But.


    "You can say whatever you want, that''s the scourge of the world and the dreaded Lord of Mages! I guess you don''t mean anything like identity!


    "... well, now what? All-you-can-eat, all-you-can-spoil, Your Highness Felix?


    "Ku......"


    I repeat my aversion with an extra grin to Felix, who says something that makes me smell disrespectful due to my identity.


    Al also secretly deepened his grin, and I let my heart pour in anticipation of continued development.


    And that expectation will never be betrayed.


    "Indeed, you do not know about this world, and even your identity has become peculiar due to your track record. But for whatever reason, insults to the royal family cannot be tolerated!


    "I just gave you the facts?


    "... Huh! Still! No, I can''t complain that they would be noble, not me, or that you would be punished more than just a civilian!


    We laugh at Felix... Couscous. Face to face with both the surroundings and Felix elsewhere that will make you look suspicious.


    - I even deepened my grin and gazed at the trapped prey.


    All right! I took your word for it!


    "Pfft, did you hear that? Al."


    "Yeah, of course. Your Highness Felix himself said," No matter what the reason, the identity system is absolute. "


    "Well, normally, that''s normal... unless there''s a ''circumstance you have to do that''. Yeah, I don''t think you''ll be forgiven unless you get permission, even under the circumstances."


    "What the hell are you talking about...?


    Turn your gaze behind Felix, who seeped your guard. Naturally, we don''t answer that question...


    Did you understand that?


    "Huh? Oh, uncle!?


    "I don''t know what you''re doing without saying hello to the king... I didn''t know you were bothering your guests"


    - One of the culprits, His Highness Linus.


    An ambush sent by the demon kings appeared right beside him. Probably heard from the Demon King when he was leaving. It is also ideal for comparison.


    His position is that of King''s brother, who has even forfeited his inheritance rights, but is far more influential than Felix''s.


    And he was Felix''s worst person, who was in the same position as Felix in the past but took a completely different path.


    "It''s a misunderstanding! Trouble, etc."


    "Shut up. What do you think would happen if you scorned the king instead of the nobility of your own country and spoke to the civilian population? The King''s authority is questioned, he seems to be a nobleman untouched by the royal family, and criticism is also directed at the Demon Master, who says'' what are you going to do ''in the phrase where the identity system of our country is questioned!?


    "Oh, I didn''t mean to..."


    "Don''t relinquish your education and duties as a royalty and use you as a yardstick that doesn''t lead to many things! No excuses!


    Felix leans down with his pale complexion when His Highness Linus says he is full of pimples. There. Now Miss Sandra leaned over to worry.


    If you only see it there, it would be like supporting each other''s lovers. Felix also looks up and smiles faintly at Miss Sandra, holding onto her hand firmly.


    ¡­¡­


    Spotlight, you want some? Let''s keep the perimeter temporarily dark, shall we?


    No, because it looks like a showcase to them? Looks like we''ve been getting drunk about our situation from day to day, and I thought I''d give it a boost here as a performance of theatre...


    "Stop it, I know how you feel."


    "Let''s give up now, it''s going to make me laugh"


    There came a halt to Al and a reprimand by the Demon King. Behavioral patterns have been completely read.


    You both seem to agree with me because you''re flattering me, I''m sure.


    Klaus doesn''t care about the two actors at all and expects them to perform. Yes, but I guess he can''t say "do it" in the circumstances. I should have been able to read like a demon king, but I was silent.


    And the surroundings are touched by the way they look and have no words...... not.


    It''s just frightening. One way or another, His Highness Linus said as a hero, "Well said!" Seen with gratitude.


    Yeah, this will keep your face as a country. Sure would be delighted.


    Eventually His Highness Linus bowed his head deeply as he turned this way.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll apologize instead."


    "No, because we have a problem too"


    "Never mind."


    We bow our heads with apologies, too. That settles the problem behavior between us and Felix.


    Now, shall we move on to the subject of fate?


    "There''s a reason why we shook these topics. ¡­ with Al earlier, we witnessed an incredible scene in which the samurai strongly opinionated the noble. I was wondering what the hell was going on..."


    "What I heard was that His Highness Felix was forgiven. But your highness himself made it clear earlier that ''it is not acceptable for any reason''.... that lady will be punished as a sinner who worked disrespectfully on the lowlife."


    "Nah!?


    "Oh, no!


    Felix and Miss Sandra scream at me and Al''s words. But now. It was Felix himself who just said that as a royalty, and his surroundings have heard it.


    "Naturally. There have been more complaints about her than before. No matter how much I was told to protect the Lord, there is a way to protect him based on his position. Never forget who you are."


    "If you allow it, the identity system itself will cease to exist, and if His Highness Felix is discretionary, the royal family will prove that ''if it''s convenient for you, you can ignore even the laws of the country''."


    I can''t seem to argue with His Highness Linus and my exchange.... It''s obvious.


    However, it is possible that Felix will speak for me, so I will have to take the lead.


    "If... His Highness Felix may differ in this punishment"


    This way, look at Felix and the others. Al has been watching the two of them to monitor their behavior, and His Highness Linus imitated me and turned his gaze to them.


    They seem to be in mild confusion, but they tremble when they get a glance.


    "I guess both of you will have to shoulder this responsibility. In that case, it''s not just the samurai''s sin, it''s punishable as a disturbing element for the country...... no, you can also think of being disposed of. You can never just leave it like this."


    "Exactly. The royal authority is strong. Therefore, if you wave your emotions as they are, it will be a terrible thing. It''s no exception whether you''re a king or not, you''re punished because it''s the country you''re supposed to protect"


    You know the end of those called tyrants, don''t you? and continued, Felix swallowed the objection completely.


    You didn''t think they''d say that much, but what Felix did was no different than a tyrant. It''s just a matter of scale, because what matters is that you ''exercised your rights as a royalty without understanding the impact at all and remaining in your personal emotions''.


    "I don''t approve of objections. If you disagree, be prepared for that punishment."


    "... ok, ok"


    "No!? Your Highness......"


    Sandra, listen to me.


    Is it because you''re a dear friend, or do you have the burden of being your own? Miss Sandra seems to want to do something to help the samurai, but Felix doesn''t snort.


    No, you must have realized from self-preservation that you couldn''t.


    So, shall I give you a little explanation of the situation? If you ask, she''ll shut up, too.


    "Can you be eligible for that, too? Dear Sandra."


    "Huh?"


    "It is no surprise that you should also be subjected to some punishment. His Highness Felix has only been missed for allowing the lady to behave."


    Miss Sandra, who is suddenly called out and sees me properly. As far as the look on his face was concerned, he still didn''t seem to realize the status quo.


    "It was originally caused by you. Besides, if you yourself apologized for the samurai''s disrespect, you would still have had the means to save her."


    "So, but..."


    "Mizuki is right. Isn''t it the Lord''s duty to apologize for the disrespect of the Samurai? Besides, you are nothing more than a Viscount Lady, whether you are his fianc¨¦e or not. The aristocratic identity system applies to you, too."


    "Or will you tell His Highness Felix? If you were a royal fianc¨¦e, did you already think you were on par with the royal family? You''re so arrogant."


    "No! I don''t think so!


    Miss Sandra responds immediately to my and Al''s allegations. But I just deny it and have no objections.


    I guess she didn''t understand that she was'' just being treated special ''. Felix and his mother said they deserved it.


    "It is not uncommon, for example, for royal and aristocratic engagements to be destroyed. So if you''re not married, you''re only in your original capacity, right?


    "With that in mind, if you wish to thank the samurai... that is the very bad girl in the story. I can''t believe you''re trying to make me exercise my powers to fulfill myself."


    "That, is..."


    "If we''re cute, we don''t pinch our mouths. Do you think the Viscount''s wife is better than the law of the land?


    Description of Al''s treatment of his fianc¨¦e, the Duke''s son, and the warning ''Don''t pinch your mouth any more'', and my words'' The Bad Girl of the Story itself ''.


    You just understood, she can''t find the words to say and lean down. I know you want to help me with emotions, but if I''m explained so far, I can clearly understand that I''m next.


    Well, Felix seems to be the only one who can help. You''re a bad boy.


    The past remains the same. All the sins of a samurai and her stupidity could have been prevented if only there was responsibility and awareness of her position.


    I guess the number of complaints is too high even if you miss it once or twice. "Why do they say that," he reflected, and if he had listened to words other than Felix and the others, there would still have been a different ending.


    "Detain that samurai."


    The voice of His Highness Linus, who commands the knight who had refrained, sounds cold.


    Miss Sandra quietly zeroed her tears as Felix held her tight.


    It''s too early to cry, isn''t it? Miss Sandra?


    - Because you can''t get away with more than becoming the ''star'' of the story.

 136 Back work even during breaks

    Felix comforts Miss Sandra in tears.


    But the status quo is not sweet enough to allow it.


    "... it would be a natural duty to greet His Majesty more than to attend a nightclub. Let''s go."


    His Royal Highness Linus also urges the two of us with a harsh look on his face.


    Did you gradually understand that - you also say you judged it from the reaction around you - and when you nod with a strong expression, the two walk under the king.


    His Highness Linus bowed his head to us again after dropping it off.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t think I had that much common sense"


    "You must be honest with yourself."


    His Highness Linus exhales deeply when Al returns it without difficulty.


    The environment in which Felix was placed would be special and there would be some things to be sympathetic about. But there were people who recognized me as a member of the royal family.


    Ignore that voice. I can''t do the victim side. Most importantly, because the public only treats him as an ''incompetent prince'' over such a backward circumstance.


    "... His Highness Linus. I was sent to Zebrast all of a sudden when I didn''t really know how to behave. From now on, it''s unscrupulous, saying that we have the country''s hindsight and the protection of King Zebrast doesn''t allow everything."


    The demon king''s education was arguably unscrupulous, even in Irfena.


    But that''s because I was a magician.


    It was the end of thinking about ''what kind of education would be best'' based on what was to come.


    "What we were asked for is results. So I used everything, not just myself.... didn''t hesitate to kick someone else down. If I wanted to say more, I needed to protect myself."


    ¡­¡­


    His Highness Linus is silent. Things are different. He also decided how to be, so I guess he has a past that has kept others quiet. All because of the Lord, whom I have ordained.


    "It''s a fatal situation if you show a gap, something you''re desperate to wear as a courtesy. That''s why I was who I am now. You can kick somebody''s ass, but you can choose who you are."


    "... and you have no regrets? Whether it''s called an outer road or hostile from someone."


    "You say strange things. No matter how hard I try, it doesn''t change the fact that I''m a different world. It''s a mistake to seek understanding around you. Instead of being depressed about it, I''m proud to be a man of my own free will."


    "There is knowledge unique to people from different worlds, and even knowledge of this world is combined by learning" and "Lending and connecting to Zebrest". Those two are the biggest weapons the Demon King has ever given me.


    The teacher''s teaching of "try to get used to the surroundings" is also important, but the knowledge of the other world can overwhelm the other.


    The point is the question of where to use it and how to show it. Because I and Glenn are powerful because I used knowledge from different worlds while building on the common sense of this world.


    The Demon King taught me that throwing me into the rear palace of Zebrast turns facts that can only be negative elements into advantages. It also means'' bringing value to myself to improve my position in this world ''.


    Though it is imperative that I acquire such a way, the situation would be unusual as a different world person right now. Sometimes you may be a magician, but you can refuse even if you ask for something.


    From a conscious demon king named the royal family of Ilfena, we can say that it is a response to breaking the law... If we want to avoid harming the country, we need neither wisdom nor strength, and if we value the position of the demon king himself, we should keep him as a pawn and kill him.


    "I thank the Demon King for giving me freedom... and Ilfena for allowing it. This case, if the Demon King wants it, we''ll let him go to the ideal settlement, won''t we?


    That''s a lot of loyalty.


    "Loyalty? Isn''t it natural to strip your fangs for a parent cat who will wrap them in fur and protect them from day to day? Above all, I made that choice myself¡­ I''m the one who bears any consequences."


    If you say you''ve been tamed, I''ll laugh at the guy who said it. How many people can protect themselves without forgetting their position?


    At least he who lines up the beauty will not understand, and those who are in the same position as the Demon King will be admired for having more to bear. - I was wondering if I could give a choice to a handkerchief I could use.


    And I''m not talking about this for my own sake. Because there are people who see themselves as responsible for what they could not be praised for if left alone.


    ''Self-responsibility''. Even the otherworlds fit in. The demon king''s education has forcibly erased the option of ''remaining stupid if you are unwilling''. In that sense I have something that leads to royalty.


    ''I can''t keep it that way because I''m a demon conductor,'' said the Demon King. The same goes for royalty.


    If incompetent, it becomes a weakness of the country, and even existence is at stake. I guess that''s why it''s for the person to learn what''s necessary and to be careful what they say and do.


    Felix has rejected the opportunity to learn it by his own will. Then it is Felix himself who bears the consequences.


    "Felix... you can''t start all over again."


    I hear His Highness Linus correctly perceived what I was trying to say.


    Al nods to His Highness Linus, who somewhere says lonely and leans down.


    "This is a matter of country to country. ''I didn''t try to know'', not ''I didn''t know'', or ''I kept rejecting the advice''. There is no room for sympathy, if there is one, do you expect their future?"


    "Does that... mean you want to be ahead of Felix and the others?


    "Yes, it can be a punishment in itself."


    His Highness Linus seeped some relief into Al''s words. On the contrary, it is like affirming that ''Irfena would never wish to be executed''. It''s the same thing you''re saying you''ll be given another chance to start over.


    ... Well, it might be easier for the Felix and the others to die.


    And it was the Demon King who made that decision. From the Felix and the others, it would be a tough culprit. But from the others, it''s a very sweet decision.


    It''s probably not just about Felix, but about the mood of King Baraksin and His Highness Linus.


    "I see, then the Felix and the others will live longer no matter how bad you see them. Sounds a lot harder, but does the Wizard, who is nostalgic to His Highness the Demon King, create that situation?


    "I''m sorry you can''t do that. It''s synonymous with disaster, isn''t it? What if you can''t make one or two impossible things possible?"


    His Royal Highness Linus laughs as he laughs. It was something that looked slightly younger, not uncommon or distressing.


    ... It''s a secret that I secretly thought I''d show my brother my memory later.


    "By the way. If this night club is set for those two, don''t you think we don''t need a disturber?


    "... I wholeheartedly agree, Mizuki. And you have to talk to your parents later."


    Al also smiled and nodded at me as I suddenly changed the subject and chuckled at him. Of course, that''s not a ''nice knight'' laugh. It''s a really fun laugh.


    His Highness Linus leaned more and more toward how we were.


    "Hmm... guardian, is that your brother? Or the mother?


    "No, ''sweet grandpa'' and I did. It''s a cheap stage for the Academic Club Modki, but you don''t need a parent who wouldn''t admit it if it wasn''t your favorite muscle writing."


    "You have trouble getting away with it, don''t you? I was wondering if it would be best if you waited here in a separate room."


    "Right, I want you to wait till the end with special treatment."


    It''s a special treatment, but then there''s a parental interview with the Demon King. It makes sense if you don''t set up an opportunity to get to know an otherworlder named me.


    Either way, the culprit should be safe. There is no sin in this case, but there is no such thing as the option of being intact.


    "And that''s why you lure me out"


    "Ha!?


    Pong, and place one hand on the shoulder of His Highness Linus.


    "I would love to. That''s right... while I didn''t like it, I said, ''The demon conductor is uncomfortable with Felix. If you''re a kind grandfather, why don''t you go apologize?"


    More Al puts his hand on the opposite shoulder. His Highness Linus sees our purpose and draws his face to the fact that he is also about to be placed in the position of collaborator.


    "Well... so you can get away with it?


    "It''s okay. Wouldn''t it be a chance to raise stocks to bother apologizing about Felix? If you want to be more sensitive, you''ll definitely come."


    "I think so too. Given his purpose, it would be a great opportunity to bring it into the discussion without His Highness Felix."


    At present, the gaze of the participants was to follow Felix and the others straight to the king of their country. Besides, there''s the Demon King and Klaus, and we''ve moved further into the corner, and people''s interests are shifting.


    Not that we don''t all have eyes on us, but there are times when His Highness Linus looks down his head or sorry, and he recognizes it to the extent of ''I''m still apologizing''.


    "It''s okay... ''You don''t have to know what we''re going to do'', no ''you don''t have to see''"


    If I stare at His Highness Linus with a gentle eye and say it, I fold it in the way Al follows it.


    "Our actions are permitted to the King.... I won''t bother you, will I?


    If it''s just words, I''m polite, but my gaze is forcing me to ''go away''.


    Moreover, the option of defying His Highness Linus does not exist because what Al is saying is true.


    "Wow, okay. Let the knight know what''s going on."


    "Please. We''ll be waiting on the terrace."


    When I say that, I break up with His Highness Linus, who attracted my face, and move on to the terrace. Even this is not uncommon for men and women of one age, couples who talk about love in the dark.


    ... Well, we don''t talk about love, we just call it a place to work together to bump our enemies.


    Sorry development for all of you who expect romance, but dark and invisible places tend to be crime scenes, normal.


    afterwards.


    Speaking of what happened to the culprit who came to do this to His Highness Linus'' words - he named himself and confirms the knight who was nearby.


    "What!?


    When he came and named me, Al beat me to the dovetail and I passed out. Are you sure this is painful enough to pass out?


    "Al, you did pretty well because you''re annoyed."


    "Didn''t Mizuki even kneel in?


    "It''s coming down this way, follow me"


    "Then you have no choice."


    He was turning around - you don''t have to look, you have to look - and the knights were silent with their faces drawn together. He was half-hearted to hear what would happen to His Highness Linus.


    It''s okay! I don''t have to die, I have to die!


    I''m still curing magic, so I''m eventually just a little tired and out of my mind!


    "... Um, Lord Wizard? Why are you and your men still trampling?


    The knights remain pale at the sight of the two of them stepping on their fallen backs, inquiring.


    I have a life with them, you think it''s awkward to help criminals.


    "It''s a matter of personal emotion"


    "Because he is the culprit. It''s the only time we can get our hands on it directly."


    Basically, the Irfena representative and the king of Baraksin are the only ones who have to settle for "discussion."


    "Yeah, but there''s no way you can forgive us for being insulted and laughing at every country."


    Working with smiles and laughter - now wrapped and wormed - the knights turned away from us again, apparently feeling something.


    Ugh, is that what I call an otherworldly ferocious species, just my mouth?


    Don''t think you can just try to use me, okay? This is just to make sure you''re in shape, isn''t it?


    If you want to escape, you just have to capture him before he makes excuses!


    It''s normal to be a magician, not normal!


    Bracket the work of co-production with the Black Knight when the worm can be done. You know, the classic nightmare of nightmares. Excellent thing about being able to experience great technology from different worlds while losing your mind.


    "Um... I got stuck."


    "Well, terrible! Even though this is my favorite technology of the other world!... Oh, maybe you''re scared because you''re not familiar with it?


    "I see, is that why"


    "Yeah, it''s a magical world, so it''s a little different from common sense in this world."


    Bad for a knight with a relief look on his face, but he''s not even lying. It was simply that I was'' I love horror games from different worlds''.


    but fear is also a long way off because we are dividing it from the game, and I also think it would be quite scary if we could not distinguish it from reality.


    If I had some tolerance, I would have enjoyed it a lot, because even when I said horror, I also enjoyed it in a different direction than fear. There was a call for participants according to the theme.


    If you can fight together online, you naturally have a play element, which would be a "promise" that "people suddenly turned into zombies will escape the town that forms a group". Fear and the refreshment of defeating enemies were not everything.


    Participation is conditioned by wearing white clothes by costume changes. "The Fighting Doctor" - so you saw zombiization as a disease - Yay, "Special Forces VS" where the Savage team participates in a whole and develops the operation. Yay, "Beginners welcome! He also continued to run in the direction of stories like ''GO with initial weapons!'' and so on, and he also took it far from horror.


    Note that I participated in the ''Beginner Welcome! GO with the initial weapon!'' commented that the initial weapon was a familiar iron pipe in horror games, but because of that, ''mob VS zombies'', ''humans suck better'', etc.... Surely humans may be worse off when a number of violence is committed.


    Well, anyway. The nightmare based on my memory, which I liked in that way, naturally meant that the undead system would come towards me.


    "Ku...... don''t come!


    The Count was overwhelmed. Be willing to fight in your dreams, aren''t you, man?


    The Black Knights were so admirable!? As much as I want an immediate sequel.


    "Um, are you sure you''re okay...?


    "It''s okay! Please just take me to my room. I''m looking out for you, too."


    "Ha, ha"


    Al, who would be guessing the circumstances, is also silent with a smile. It was the actions that had the Count on his feet that were his natural state of mind.


    I don''t give a shit about the Count having clear shoe marks on his back!


    Then we''ll take care of it.


    "Please. We have to do our part, too."


    "¡­ please"


    Finally, bowing their heads deeply, the knights took the Count away.


    Well, the interrupters are quarantined. Shall we go back to the nightclub? You think it''s time for Felix and the others to look for us, don''t you?

 137 Lovers know reality.

    The hall, where the two of us returned, has a calmer atmosphere than earlier.


    Perhaps the Felix and the others finished their greetings without difficulty. If I had objected, I would have gathered my surrounding gaze by now.


    "... you''re coming this way. Elles, too."


    "Um, are you coming already?


    "We''re not together. It''s from behind. To be able to intervene at any time."


    They saw it from Al, who was taller than me. I mean, now the demon kings are coming out?


    "Oh, are you going to start production?


    "Didn''t you decide that prolonging it wouldn''t change the outcome?


    Apparently, the reorganization course was rejected. Didn''t you see any reflection even with the awkwardness?


    Well, honestly, the extent of what just happened won''t change the ''that''s how I''ve been raised'' Felix ever since. Same goes for Miss Sandra, where Felix is the standard.


    ... because she would not have understood the loss of a samurai until she moaned, "Why do we need it?"


    royalty, but also a lapse in front of those of other nations. If we allow that, the country itself will be devalued.


    That''s why it''s necessary to keep the ratings from Irfena down.


    I never pity a samurai. I understand perfectly that she was the one who wanted to protect the Lord, with the royal family.


    "I''d like another prey to come anyway."


    When he squeals like that, Al narrows his eyes funny.


    "Oh, you want ''her'' too?


    "''Cause I don''t think we''re gonna talk about it, do you? If the Demon King is coming this way, Klaus will be here."


    "hehe...... sure"


    Al laughs joyfully if you can imagine what I''m trying to do. The accomplice seems to be motivated inside.


    "It''s a place like this, but it''s nice to be shown off solid. Klaus would be delighted to join this provocation."


    "Provocation? It''s just a fact."


    "You too. We have to live up to your expectations, too."


    A loose mouth angle engraves a fishing laugh. That definitely doesn''t belong to ''Nice Knight''.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah


    ... ''Knight with Wing Names'' has multiple units. Naturally there are other things that exist, but they just don''t see me because I''m in quarantine.


    The only merchants I met exceptionally were the merchants who took care of me when I was in Quivera. The Demon King borrowed it because he wanted someone who wasn''t in contact with me.


    Basically all the cavalry dormitories where I live with the direct men of the Demon King in a form led by the royal family. Guess it''s made up around the Demon Kings alumni because of their age.... The Black Knight feels like a friend of Klaus''s.


    Well, anyway.


    They were also naturally angry because this time they insulted the ''country'' called Irfena.


    But the demon king left it to Al and the others. It can also be connected to Felix''s misfortune.


    ''Cause it looks like Al and the others, led by the Demon King, are the worst in nature.


    Then I''m optional, in their unit.


    At least the little fathers of the merchants were decent.


    I guess not all knights with wings are like these guys or anything. Though loyalty seems to be smashed up by MAX.


    Felix and the others came thinking about it. Apparently he still wants to have a friendly relationship.


    ... soothing.


    Don''t say you want to pierce love if ''relying on someone is a prerequisite''. Even the protagonists of third-rate romance novels would scratch to do something more on their own.


    "... Lord Magic Master, I''m sorry for earlier"


    Felix apologizes as he bows his head. Sandra also imitated it while fading her face slightly.


    Huh? Riku?


    If the royals would bow their heads, they would only be able to respond ''I don''t care''!?


    Maybe Felix can''t turn his head that far. I do it with vegetables without a back.


    "... never mind"


    "Because I don''t expect it anymore," he adds, ending his inner apology. Al is bitterly laughing too if he finds that out.


    Felix and the others have a grin of relief, but in fact, the Hell Patrol has only begun. It''s nonstop to the ending, be prepared.


    "So..."


    "Before the story"


    Block Felix''s words and gaze at Miss Sandra. Miss Sandra shook her shoulders frighteningly, but still grinned and stared back.


    "I''d like to ask Sandra something.... Don''t you regret your choice?


    "Huh? Yeah, it was hard to be insulated from my parents, but I have no regrets"


    "Really?"


    Was it still insulated? If you knew her personality and thought that warm thoughts were not suitable for royalty, then naturally. I can''t let my daughter ruin every house, even if she''s cute.


    By contrast, Miss Sandra is dyeing her cheeks because she doesn''t understand the meaning of the word. From her, she only thinks she was questioned about her unwavering love for Felix and her doings.


    But I''m not gentle enough to dream like that.


    "Dear Sandra. I heard that you are an aristocrat of the Church. To say I will marry the royal family either means to become a traitor to the ecclesiastical denomination and become royal, or to strip the royal family of its fangs as a member of the ecclesiastical denomination. Which do you choose?


    "Huh...?


    "If you become part of the royal family, you will no longer be able to donate to church orphanages. It is not because of personal assets, but because ''the assets of the country will be used as the Princess''. If you donate to the church in that state, it''s just tax embezzlement."


    "Nah!? Wow, I don''t mean that."


    Miss Sandra fading and panicking as I just found out for the first time. Felix, stunned, turned his gaze to Sandra.


    ... You didn''t realize, these guys.


    "It is possible to visit a state-run orphanage as an official function. But it also goes around certain orphanages on an equal footing and donates¡­ this is limited to supplies. The donation came from the state, not from you."


    "Well, just because the Prince''s Queen is more personal doesn''t make a difference in donations. Above all, people''s taxes cannot be allowed to be used personally. Because the budget given to you belongs to the" Prince''s Queen "and not to the individual."


    Apparently, Miss Sandra realized that she would gradually be unable to live to date in the pursuit of me and Al.


    It would have been a choice that had to be in the stage of taking the prince''s hand or not.


    Felix doesn''t seem to understand, and so will his mother. Besides, her family can''t speak like this in front of Felix. If I do badly, they''ll accept ''I''m saying it to tear the two of us apart'' and buy me an unhappiness.


    "Live not as an ''individual'' but as a ''member of the royal family''. Were you convinced of such a life, really"


    Al has always been beside the Demon King as a childhood tame. I guess that''s why I can''t forgive a man who names his royalty half ready. I''m saying a lot more tight than usual.


    "Wow... I, from Master Felix, don''t..."


    "Didn''t you wonder when you saw His Highness Felix earlier? His Royal Highness did not seem to understand his duty as a royal family."


    I guess Miss Sandra remembered the earlier exchanges and the words of His Highness Linus in my words. In other words... ''I didn''t even understand the common sense with which Felix greets the king''.


    Miss Sandra, who fades more and more. She gradually realized the danger of what she had chosen.


    ... but.


    An unexpected person suddenly interrupts the conversation.


    "Could you keep it that way? No matter how many wizards we have, we have no place in our country."


    A beautiful blonde girl with a strong mind is staring at me ahead of her gaze.


    ... who, this child. Felix is flattered.


    The beautiful girl moved closer to us and gazed firmly at me.


    "I''ll catch your eye first, Master Mage. My name is Hilda, and I''m with the Duke of Aynsworth. Isn''t the word a little too much if you''ve heard it from me earlier? It is not forbidden to listen to the mouth of the royal family! Leave!"


    Strangulation in a tight tone is directed at me. Al would be critical tolerant, but it seems I''m only a civilian and that means I''m out.


    If you spoke of the identity system against the punishment of the samurai, you would say accept this word as well. It''s true.


    But Felix is also biting Miss Hilda in the dew for discomfort.


    "Hilda! Though my ex-fianc¨¦, don''t be silly!


    "... Your Highness, I am doing this for Your Highness."


    "I''m saying that''s extra!


    ¡­¡­


    Am I ignoring you two? For once, you''re a party, aren''t you?


    More than that, I care what Miss Hilda says and does.


    "Keep away from Felix", "What I''m doing for Your Highness" in "Emphasis on the Identity System"...?


    ...... yeah? Doesn''t her behavior resemble that of a former Elaine?


    By scolding him, he shall know that the nobles of this land are not taken lightly.


    ''Felix stopped exposing me to any more shame'' by making me stop talking to Felix.


    ''He tried to free us from Felix'' by urging us to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Are you trying to put this place away by becoming a bad guy from yourself? This guy.


    She''s right, and I just have to accept her words and apologize for not being a foul spot on Irfena.


    If you look at him like that, the criticism of the earlier situation of ''nobility ignored even by the Fourth Prince'' will also be moderated to some extent. I''m showing an attitude of ''I''m not dealing with nobility''.


    She doesn''t have anything to gain from this behavior. Just drop your own reputation - especially from Felix.


    In the first place, she could understand that I was a magician. And yet you dared make a bad impression not to make yourself more perceived as an enemy than Felix and the others?


    No fool sells fights to synonymous with disaster. Because if they protest, they can be punished enough not to cause harm to the country. She looks like she took the role from Felix.


    "Ex-fianc¨¦," Felix said. It''s that attitude, naturally it must have been the royal family that wanted it.


    She was... Felix''s ''Guardian''...?


    That''s my idea elsewhere. Felix is arguing with Miss Hilda. Don''t you even think about what the word "action" means for you, Felix?


    "Lord Commander! You don''t have to listen to her! This woman just doesn''t like everything I do!


    "I have always been on Your Highness''s side."


    Understand that your speculation is almost correct in the words. Has she always advised and corrected Felix''s mistakes?


    Especially since Felix only took that as a novel.


    "I don''t like everything"... doesn''t that mean, "I was watching you not to hemp because you''re immature as a royalty"?


    "The Wizard? What''s wrong with you?


    Felix is confused because he doesn''t know what that means. Al seems to have reached the same conclusion, pointing a slightly scornful gaze at Felix. And I sighed deeply.


    "Enough is enough. It''s all over, Master Felix."


    "Huh?"


    Leave the proper Felix alone and turn back to Miss Hilda.


    "You''ve been struggling. I think it''s brilliant how loyal you are to tailor yourself to the bad guys."


    "What the hell are you talking about?


    Miss Hilda inquires flatly without breaking her expression, but I see a slight impatience. After all, it looks like her aim is something else.


    "We''re not that stupid, are we?" Who gains "and" What happens as a result of this situation ". I thought I''d notice your thoughts."


    When I close my eyes tightly, she turns off her rugged expression as if she had given up. The expression looked younger than earlier. I guess this is the one she''s supposed to be.


    ¡­¡­ Have you noticed? "


    Lonely, Miss Hilda lays her eyes down, still embarrassed by the guilt of trying to delude her.


    "Miss Hilda. We ''have the King''s permission''. I think your loyalty and kindness in sacrificing yourself are honorable, but there is something with us that cannot be conceded. ¡­ please understand."


    "Right. That''s a lot of good talk about bugs."


    Miss Hilda took a small sigh of relief when she realized what we were doing in Al''s words.


    Only Felix and Miss Sandra just don''t understand. I guess they don''t understand the meaning of her words, etc.


    For them Miss Hilda is a ''villain''. Once that is decided, it will not be easily covered.


    I guess it''s a big deal that he was Felix''s fianc¨¦e in particular. Because in the story, it''s a villain position to interrupt two people you love.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Lord Wizard?


    We''ll answer Felix''s question. Because they will never believe a word from Miss Hilda.


    When I turned my gaze to Miss Hilda, I bowed my head gently like, "Please." Take it and Al opens his mouth.


    "Miss Hilda''s words and actions were really for you, Your Highness. To keep you from exposing yourself to any more ugliness, to keep Mizuki from being criticized by the nobles, and so that we can escape you."


    "Nah... I don''t think so!


    "... it''s very easy to understand from outside of you, isn''t it? Instead of bringing her reputation to the ground, she was prepared to end the conversation by buying the exorcism of the Mage."


    "Of course, you must also be prepared to be punished in that case. ¡­ that''s how I''ve always complained and protected you from being a hater."


    You can''t believe what I and Al have to say. Felix has a bewildered look on his face.


    But Al''s predictions wouldn''t be wrong. Your fianc¨¦e will be chosen to support Felix.


    And the people who are going to break in there.


    "Exactly.... Hilda, you''ve put a lot of effort into that. Sorry."


    "Your Majesty! No such words are necessary. I just thought I should live up to your expectations more than I was given a role. I''m the one who didn''t do what I wanted..."


    King Baraksin lowering his head. And I apologize to the King on my knees, Miss Hilda.


    That''s right, it''s a matter of wanting to be grounded as a father, even though I needed it for my country as a king.


    It''s like pushing a problem child on your daughter about her age, and she''s eventually disengaged on her own.


    It would be like painting mud on the king''s face and selling a fight to the Duke''s house. Because during her time as Prince''s fianc¨¦e, she remained in custody. You treat me like a disturber without realizing you''re being helped, and clearly, you suck.


    Besides, Miss Hilda''s going to have to hurry up and find a place to marry her. He tried to help the Felix and the others again, despite that. From what I can tell, you''re equal to a saint, my lady.


    The king turned a stern face to Felix. The matter of Miss Hilda was unexpected, but the king will not stop the crime against Felix.


    "You''ve managed to come here so far because Hilda stopped you every time you tried to make a mistake. I''m sorry I didn''t notice that."


    Felix let his shoulders wave at the apparent disappointment that could be directed from the king.


    I guess that''s pretty much preached after all. But from now on, it''s not a level of sermon or anything.


    "The King" doesn''t even try to hide his apparent disappointment with "The Prince".


    And do it in a place where there are people from other countries, to show it off.


    Wordless, but the demon kings are here beside us. It was a slightly different development than planned, but it merely speeded up the culpability from the King.


    Miss Hilda perceived the atmosphere of the place or, once again, left. She''s not an accomplice to this one. She shouldn''t be here.


    "What the wizards said is true, Sandra. I didn''t understand your family''s feelings. Your place is no longer only next to Felix.... I even broke my engagement on my own, and now I''m not getting away with it."


    Miss Sandra is shuddering her shoulders to the king''s word.


    The only thing that ends happily is the story, acting like love or love. Even when you''re happy, the hard work you''ve done goes around absolutely.


    It would be best to live with each other in support, but Felix is too unreliable to do so.


    "The Magic Master is here because I invited His Highness Elshon and His Highness brought him here as an escort and handkerchief. Of course, I do."


    "Huh... why would you do that?!?


    The king turned his eyes so hard to Felix, who wandered. Without knowing what it means, Felix makes his gaze wander.


    "Felix. You sent an invitation to a night club to the faceless Wizard, didn''t you? Besides, I didn''t tell my guardian, His Highness Elshon, anything, and I didn''t even stand up to ask Irfena"


    The nobles who were watching the situation deliberately expose their consternation. They figured out what that unbelievable behavior meant. He is changing his complexion at the same time.


    "There will be enough to make fools of yourself, such as ignoring the country you are protecting!... Oh, did you also want to insult the Demon Master? If you don''t have to, you won''t learn the manners of a lady or anyone else in the world. Even if it''s an invitation from the royal family, the Wizard must respond in order to put Irfena''s face up."


    "Wow... I didn''t mean to..."


    "Normally, you have to hear the will of the Wizard himself through Ilfena, and if you are willing to participate, you have to have dresses, ornaments, etc. prepared here. Ask Ilfena to teach you how to manners a lady."


    "That''s not all, you''re gonna need my permission eventually. Including the convenience of her guardians."


    The demon king, who was beside King Baraksin, appeared with Klaus, following the king''s words.


    Because you can''t come without your guardian''s permission, me. Surveillance and accompanying the guardian are naturally mandatory.


    In that sense, we need to ask, because we have work to do with Al and the others.


    "You''ve made a fool of my country for a long time. I don''t think the king has forgiven me, so I asked him and he immediately apologized... keep your head down."


    "Ugh..."


    Felix can''t say anything but bluish his face to the fact that he was poked at. No, this isn''t just about the situation.


    Cause, maybe it''s the Demon King. Beautiful faces have a smile, but the emotions that live in are inversely proportional to the beauty of things.


    Demon King, the control of intimidation is getting sweeter. If Felix falls, I''m in trouble, hold him down.


    "I wonder if you would have liked us to be allies with the Wizard who gave us his name because we have no allies.... Mizuki, will you be on their side?


    "Absolutely not, why should I be used? And you know exactly what you deserve when you don''t have an ally."


    "Right, the more unsolicited you behave, you won''t be on your side with the ecclesiastical nobles. Because they are proud to be aristocrats."


    This is also something I was wondering about. Isn''t it obviously strange that the ecclesiastical nobles are not on their side?


    But when I came to this country, I knew the answer. I don''t care if Felix and the others conveniently rely on me, no one will want to fall together.


    "So I suggested to the king that we have a place to discern. If you are completely different from our assumptions¡­ try to put things away with the king''s apology if it is necessary for the country. But that seemed futile."


    Beautifully and horribly, the second prince of Ilfena overwhelms his surroundings as he deserves the name Demon King.


    With voice, with words, with face, with its overwhelming magic.


    It''s the same prince, but it''s all showing a different presence than Felix. In fact, your contribution to the country would be in different digits.


    Most importantly, it pissed off such a presence. The fact is known to all who are gathered here.


    Okay, Felix.


    I want you to be on my side. I''m nothing but a Demon King''s pawn.


    The demon king himself came all the way here, you don''t think it''s just gonna work, do you?

 138 Her sins.

    Shin, and only the delightful voice of the Demon King echoes in the quiet nightclub setting.


    But I can''t actually describe ''fun'' or anything like that. I have a smile, but my pale eyes are very cold.


    "You are a pawn of the Church. That''s why he was used as a" sweet grandfather ".... as a point of contact with the Wizard."


    This way, and as soon as you point your gaze at me, you turn your gaze back on Felix.


    Would the people who reacted to the term ''kind grandfather'' be ecclesiastical aristocracy? But they didn''t see anything like companionship towards the Count either. Apparently it was the Count''s discretion this time.


    Felix and the others... can''t believe the Demon King''s words, it''s such subtle expressions as half-heartedness.


    "I have no sympathy for you in particular. It would have prevented you if you had the upbringing and talent you deserved as a royalty. Necessary manners to invite civilians, the impact of inviting them, relations between states... I had to worry about all that stuff."


    "Naturally. I couldn''t believe it when I heard it too. But you''re the one that made me think," I can''t do it. "You''ve been running away from a tough education for a long time, so say, ''Side chamber belly makes me irritable''!


    King Baraksin''s face shows profound disappointment along with anger. I don''t care how Felix behaves. He''s a ''spoiled boy'', so I guess he struggled pretty hard.


    And in the wake of the king''s words, the demon king cleverly raises a single eyebrow and utters the next word.


    "Harsh? Oh, that''s funny. The royal word is very heavy. That is why it is natural to have a rigorous education from young children. It''s necessary to protect ourselves, to protect our country more than ever."


    "Exactly. It''s the result of trying not to engage with us as much as possible so that our mother is on her side. Felix chose you to run away from the tough stuff."


    King Baraksin continues with a sigh of sigh in the words of the Demon King. But Felix began to argue, staring at the two of them.


    "Mother, yes... she is an unhappy man who has been made into an unwanted marriage! You have mercy on me even though you are in such a situation!


    "So? Now the king would have said, wouldn''t he?" I used you royally to make my side, "he said. She was only a sideroom before she was a mother, she had no right to speak out for the education of a royal family with legitimate inheritance rights. It''s not uncommon for royalty and nobility to just take away children."


    "Isn''t that a lot of a way to put it!?


    "What''s so terrible about it? It is only natural to attach more importance to the country and home than to individuals.... Her virginity has been fulfilled because of the" patronage of the Church Congregation "and" Your Word, the Prince ". That''s why it''s your responsibility."


    Felix gets stuck in words to the Demon King, who seals his objections with cold eyes.


    As for Felix, I know she wants to shelter her sweet mother, but from what I''ve seen, she''s a good place too, bad girl. If that makes sense, what the hell happens to people who can get them politically married?


    The Demon King''s words are not incorrect in the first place. If there''s anything strange about it, the king next door will correct it.


    It''s a scandal, just to be clear. "The King''s Redemption" could not be praised for accepting it.


    I suppose the Demon King wants to say this¡­ ''Felix''s sin is not a country, but something that the mothers who have raised him so should bear''. The nobles around them don''t say anything because they understand it.


    Now this country is being held responsible for insulting a country called Irfena. If you do poorly, the whole country will be taken responsibility.


    It is only because the king made an apology that he is painstakingly spared it.


    But if you affirm the word of the Demon King, it will only take to the extent of ''mother and her home, fianc¨¦e'', except Felix. That''s what happened. ''Cause'' was told, which means there''s a clear object of protest and they''re going to be punished.


    ... It''s not ruthless with Irfena. Because we have information on the ''circumstances of the country'' and ''the king didn''t do anything''.


    As a church congregation, you can''t be done on the pretext that it had nothing to do with being spoken of as "church congregations." I guess I''d rather just cut off the culprits than be taken responsibility across the faction.


    Demon King... you knew everything and you bothered to say it?


    Let me tell you why this happened to Felix and the others from the King, and on top of that, will you also turn down the helpers from the Church?


    It looks tragic, but it''s the way to make the least sacrifice. On a day when the Church did not need greed and sheltered Felix, who was not familiar with the situation, all the nobles belonging to the Church were confirmed enemies of Ilfena.


    "So far the only person Irfena sees as a problem is the culprit," he tells them, along with a few threats, to avoid such a situation. If you root out the church denomination, the country will definitely lean.


    Felix seems to have taken it as a tantrum to his mother, but there is no objection from anyone. That''s the barometer of how much the Church sees their worth.


    By the way, we can also benefit from it.


    Other than Felix, the party, does not dispute what the king has said. In other words, the church congregation also taunted me that ''the king''s word is right''.


    Now the object of reprisal, with the king''s forgiveness, expands from Felix and Sandra, to the side chamber of his mother and his parents'' home, from the three gentle grandfathers. It would be a bad range to show off.


    In the future, if the nobles don''t think about retaliation, this case will be over. This result is also due to the King''s apology, so no fool would retaliate against the royal family.


    Especially... I highly doubt I''ll wake up like that when I see their end.


    "... Now, how long are you going to keep your mouth shut? Katrina."


    When the king asks in a certain direction, everyone turns to you in unison.


    It was a woman with a face very similar to Felix who was there. Even though it looks like it''s about thirty years past, its expression is fading slightly shaking.


    "Mother, go..."


    When a woman walks up to Felix''s call, she asks the king to shelter her son.


    "Your Majesty, aren''t you your son with this child? Don''t you have any feelings for this girl!?


    ¡­¡­ What the hell were you listening to? Son of a King, you''re a prince, and that''s why the country is supposed to bear the foolishness that Felix did to you?


    "But!


    "It''s annoying, you must be the culprit."


    The gaze directed by the Demon King at the desperately proclaimed woman is harsh. The exterior is the prince who is likely to appear in Migawa, but the Demon King is a patriot and has a good sense of being royal. From such a person, this mother is nothing but an object to be disgusted with.


    "Did you guys always say ''I''m being treated cold''? Then why do you think you can get help?


    "Uh... well, that''s as a father..."


    "Don''t be ridiculous, you didn''t make me recognize a family other than myself"


    Biri, Katrina made her shoulder jump wide. They made it a reason not to shelter what they had used as an excuse before, and if they disagreed, their words would be lies.


    Perhaps...... she doesn''t realize what that means. The act of "Each side chamber defies the king, and blows falsehood."


    To Katrina, who has just trembled. The Demon King deepens his grin and continues his words. Doesn''t make any sense, such as bullshit from her, to make it look that way.


    "It would be stranger if you were alive from the royalty of another country than from me... The royal family must set the country at the top, so it is common for a ''side room'' like yours to be buried in darkness."


    "Hey, what a horrible thing...!


    "Horrible? It''s royal common sense, common sense. Yeah, maybe you don''t realize the reason it''s going public is because they''re making you sick and dead or something. So, let''s get back to it. What you have done so far is treason. I can''t hide it because His Highness Felix sold a fight to our country."


    Katrina looks like she didn''t understand what the Demon King said.


    "Treason". If I did poorly, wouldn''t it have been a one-man execution or something?


    No wonder they are isolated from the sin of disrespect, etc. at a stage that is inherently against the king''s will. The result of just being careful is this one, and her actions, including those of Felix, are naturally considered problematic.


    Then I guess I''m not sorry about the degree of disrespect. It can also be called treason because it put the country at a disadvantage against the king.


    And.


    Normally, this mother-child condition cannot be tolerated, so I can argue with you when you say, ''I planned to avenge the royal family by resenting what was done to the side chamber''.


    I guess the stupidity of Felix and the others was a trump card for the royal family as well. Forsake, only if you make the choice.


    "Hey... that''s what happens. I am the mother of this child."


    "You can''t possibly be allowed to go against the king, can you? No one will ever admit cold treatment because you''ve been kept alive. [M] If there''s anything you can do to keep him alive with the king''s grace until now, you push for responsibility? Shameless!"


    She seemed to be shaking her neck sideways and confused. You won''t even hear Felix caring.


    I should have been told by far before that my current position is in such a critical condition that it is connected by a single neck skin. I didn''t understand that, and I didn''t see reality sweetly in the protection of Felix and the Church.


    But you can''t just miss it with the king this time. The time to divert attention marked the end.


    It is before the royalty of another country, and it will sound in the future if we do not punish it in any way as a country. Above all, the king himself has exposed her previous actions, no escape route.


    "Me, is... I am! I didn''t want to be a sideroom or anything! One day I''ll find someone to think about and have a happy marriage..."


    I guess you understood it couldn''t be helped. Katrina shakes her hair and stares at the king.


    To that appearance, the surroundings stared at her in disgust at the words.


    ... but.


    "I''m so sorry."


    My surrounding gaze concentrated on my voice.


    "Yeah, yeah! Do you understand?


    "I''m so sorry... King Baraksin did"


    "Huh?"


    You thought you got an ally, the joy that floated for a moment vanishes instantly into the dialogue that ensued.


    People looked at me suspiciously, including her.


    "Because the king had both a righteous queen and a son... and there was nothing wrong with him. Aren''t you really sorry to be forced to push a woman who doesn''t even need a nobleman? You''d know if you were the one who was forced to marry someone you didn''t want, wouldn''t you?


    If she grinned and spoke to Katrina, she noticed that the king would also fit the point. Still, you still have a strong sense of victimhood, you stare at me.


    "Don''t get me wrong. It was your father who forced you into the side room. The king is also a victim. I can''t believe I tried to tailor the royal family to the perpetrator, but I behaved selfishly, trying to push the blame on the king. It really sucks!"


    "What do you know!


    Katrina screaming hysterically is no different and doesn''t understand the situation correctly. If Felix hadn''t held it down, he''d still be grasping it.


    "I don''t know. Because I was the chosen side."


    "... Huh?


    Along with my words Al takes my hand and mouths it on the back of his hand, and Klaus, who was at some point here beside me, turns one hand on my hips.


    The three of us were suddenly flirting when we said we were talking about something important. The surroundings are silent without knowing my (= magician''s) intentions.


    Given the situation, it''s a penetration-laden sight, but Katrina doesn''t seem to realize it.


    ... Um, Demon King? Stop all that ''what are you doing'' and all that raw gaze.


    "The households, the abilities, the faces, the ''something'' you want otherwise. It''s a woman''s condition to be chosen for some reason. They''ve chosen a daughter who can''t lose her beautiful heart even though she''s in terrible sight. That means," I tried to keep a beautiful heart without hating anyone, "right?


    Katrina bites her lips with regret, taking the example of Miga as an example so that it is easy to understand.


    ... I don''t feel like I''m just jealous of what Al and the others are pulling on. I guess my condition now looks like the ''position of being begged to love by a nice man'' she wanted.


    "Because I''m a magician! It must be because you are a different world man!? If you''re a guardian, you can take that attitude for granted..."


    "No, sir."


    Hysterical objections are also flawed by Al.... No, you''re about half right!?


    I think so, but the Al''s seemed willing to thoroughly hunt her down.


    Katrina said, ''Wouldn''t a woman like that be able to pick you up by the Prince of the White Horse!'' I guess that means.


    ... but.


    No, Katrina. In my case, after the capture, it''s Donna.


    I''m taking the sad BGM with me in the back. Isn''t that an invitation to complain about "let''s get to work"?


    ''Being incompetent'' will never be tolerated to make my guardians admit they are reciprocal. You can''t work hard, until you get results. I ask them to work the same because I am confident in myself.


    Even if they''re wrong, they can''t be the prince of Migawa, who lives in love. The bonded trust of the battlefield in one way or another.


    Woohoo, there''s a ditch too deep for me and her perception to fill......!


    "We became guardians to get a position as her fianc¨¦e. I thought it would be civilians or otherworlds. She''s worth it."


    "It is very difficult for those in a world without magic to master magic. Do you have any doubts about wanting someone who has become a magician beyond that?"


    "You don''t need it as a woman!


    Katrina''s words, especially yours! That is well pitied. I''m gonna snort.


    But Al and the others grinned deeper and shook their necks to the side in disgust.... My attitude didn''t seem to bother me.


    "What are you talking about? Isn''t it the same as royal and aristocratic marriages? If you want to live in love with an incompetent partner, your home will be a nuisance, not just for you."


    "Talking about those dreams is like a young kid, right?... Oh, you didn''t need it from anyone because you only think about yourself"


    "Women, or men, who are married to it or have fianc¨¦es, all fit into this'' person who was worth being chosen ''. I''ve been trying to hone myself to be chosen."


    "If you don''t polish it with a jewel, it stays the same as the original stone, and it''s not worth much. Is that easy to understand?


    Katrina pushes silence to Al''s ''noble common sense'' and Klaus'' overhonesty.... Was it true that there were no suitors? I''ve changed my complexion as much as I''d like.


    "Ahhh......, anyway. Political marriage is very similar to why they want me. In our case, it is a perception of trusted pawns, friends, and companions. By the way, king. I''d like to ask you one thing."


    "Hmm, what?


    "Is it possible to give up the side chamber? In a situation where the king does not give, but the one who achieves merit wants. He seems to think," If I hadn''t been in the side room, I would have been chosen. "


    The story has a development where a hero tells a king to ''make a wish come true'' and wants the king''s daughter. If it was worth it enough for her to say it herself, there might have been someone who would have wanted me to merit it.


    But the king''s answer was heartless.


    "Katrina would have given it to me whenever I wanted... but there was no one to want it."


    King, it''s plain awful. Isn''t that a critical hit, that?


    "That''s not all I''m saying about having a prince, and I''m not helping the queen with her work. I''m not close to any other royalty, and I don''t have any connections to eat inside..."


    Humiliated or shoulder-shaking Katrina, but I have no objection as to whether the King''s words are true.


    Oh, I can''t do that. "You''re having a prince, and a woman connected to the royal family would be worth it! ''Or so I thought. I was the idiot.


    You really didn''t do anything, did you, this guy? I could have been a woman worthy enough to say anything trivial about face and age.


    Corbella and Kivela''s side rooms were all helping the queen with her work. It''s very difficult for people in these positions to turn to their enemies, because they have some influence or information inside.


    In addition to being the fourth but also the prince''s mother in Katrina''s case, he would have expected considerable value if he had seriously contributed to the royal family as a side chamber.


    ...... but in fact alienated from royalty without even networking. It can only be negative, including previous disrespect.


    "You guys ha! How far do I feel if I hurt my mother!?


    Felix stares at us as he supports Katrina, but Miss Sandra seems complicated because of the detailed description of the situation. I guess the meaning of words from royalty in other countries is also huge... because what I have believed so far is overshadowed.


    "So far we''ve tailored the royals to scatter the bad guys and hurt them, and now what? Are you saying that everything that''s inconvenient is annoying?


    "But! This is too......"


    ¡­¡­ Miss Sandra must be the most vigilant person in the future, right?


    What are you talking about, and the gaze around me turned to me if I stumbled into it in awe.


    Felix, who had eaten and hung on the Demon King, did not stop staring, even though he seemed surprised. I''m completely enemy certified, apparently. Congratulations.


    "What do you mean?


    "I don''t know... Miss Sandra can''t help but envy her. Isn''t she the woman chosen by the prince?"


    "Ah......!


    Little Miss Sandra speaks up.


    "Until now, it seems like we''ve tailored all the royalty to the bad guys or made Miss Hilda a a villain, but not in the future either. You think I don''t keep ''The Woman Who Was Where I Wanted'' close to someone who''s always been responsible for people?


    "Nah... no, that''s not true"


    Felix as well as Miss Sandra have exposed their consternation, but the word of denial didn''t fly in instantly.


    He knows his mother''s obsession with the dream of being "chosen as a nice man," and Felix and the others have become fianc¨¦es by romantic feelings, not political tactics.


    Loaded with secluded elements. There will undoubtedly be a ''war of daughter-in-law that can never be reconciled''. At least don''t go on until the prince (laughs) shows up in Katrina.


    "So, which side do you take when you do? Kind mother or wife?


    Are you a mother who stares at you, or a wife who is cut off from her parents'' house and only has a place next to herself?


    We may never see each other again depending on Katrina''s punishment, but if that''s all that matters to your mother, why don''t you answer it in front of everyone?


    Miss Sandra, who sees Katrina with a slightly frightened eye, and Katrina, to Felix, who cannot return the answer.


    ... Now that I know the reality, they seem to have definitely changed their relationship.

 139 Punishment to be imposed

    "So, which side do you take when you do? Kind mother or wife?


    Felix, who was uttered such a word, remained solidified and silent.


    Well, I guess so. He wouldn''t have imagined a future in which his wife and mother would compete.


    Miss Sandra seems... still flattered. I can''t help it because the facts that I didn''t know came all at once.


    "... or punishment awaits before then"


    "Huh...?


    Felix tilts his neck still blurred.


    "Oh, my God! Punishment for insulting Irfena. The person in question tried to contact me with halfway information with the three of you, Count, the whole house."


    "Right. Maybe it depends on what you think, huh? Because in some cases, you don''t have to choose."


    The demon king darkly says, "There may not be a future for all three" to stir up their anxiety.


    Depending on how you receive it, ''Maybe you can''t blame me because it''s a previous issue to choose from?'' It is a very unpleasant way of reproaching, which also sounds forgiving.


    Besides, all the decisions are in King Baraksin - a punishment that Ilfena is convinced of - so people''s gaze turns to nature and the king.


    The king still has a harsh look on his face, silent. I guess the punishment has already been decided in him, I didn''t feel lost.


    "His Highness Elshon. As a representative of Ilfena, I want you to see the punishment I will inflict."


    "Of course. That''s why I came to Balaxin this time."


    The demon king snorts firmly, grinning at the king''s inquiry.


    I can''t feel the severity of that look earlier. Sounds interesting anyway, it feels like trying to identify the king.


    With that word the king releases his words toward Felix.


    "Felix, I will erase your royal family. You can''t keep a man royal who can''t do his duty. Normally, you name your own title, but you don''t have it either. I''ll have him adopted with the Barrios Count family."


    "Oh, oh, you said you''d keep it under ''Kind Grandpa''?


    A demon king who asks to tease. But apparently I''m guessing what''s behind the king''s words.


    I didn''t see it as disappointing that it was a sweet punishment.


    "Felix won''t let me have kids.... No, ''I can''t''. Will His Highness Elshon bear witness to my words?


    "Of course not, king. In the future, it will not be recognized as royal blood if they and their couple have children. Oh, you said ''I can''t''. Because the king himself made a public statement to the representative of a country called Irfena. In the unlikely event that the royal bloodline becomes weak, we will be greeted by kinsmen from other countries."


    The demon king with a grin was beautiful and extremely evil. Neither does the king argue.


    Felix and Miss Sandra opened their eyes wide and hardened. Especially if Miss Sandra doesn''t want to believe the words she''s told, she''s shaking her neck sideways loosely.


    "You can''t be my mother". That is the punishment given to Miss Sandra. She lost forever her future of having a husband''s son, when she yearned for love like an ogre and did not see reality.


    Especially since I can pick up an adopted child, I might take the orphanage child if I calm down. Looks like Miss Sandra was originally keen to serve.


    Felix must be shocked, too, but for going to "The Kind Grandfather," he also looks like a mix of relief. That''s how the Demon King sneered and deepened his grin.


    This, by the way, can seem spectacularly heavy punishment at first sight sweet.


    ¡¤ Kings cancellation ¡¤ Children can ''never''


    I can''t have a child in a phrase that has completely lost its value as a royalty in person. If you can, you have the option to suspect your wife''s infidelity. I can also take the problematic child Felix as'' having that kind of body with medication or something, ''like the one that was secretly released as flawed as a man.


    Besides, the king has made that clear against another country called Ilfena, so if the descendants of the self-proclaimed Felix were to return to the royal family later as royalty, they would be treated fake by the ''fact'' of ''testimony of the king of the past''. After being suspected of blood muscles, the ancestors'' place of work is also exposed, and if they do poorly because they are not recognized as royalty by other countries, they are executed.


    It won''t be a royal blood spill...... in this case. Normally, adoption would give royal blood to the church congregation, because Felix himself is suspected of not being able to have children.


    Out in case the king denies it even if it comes out. "There were pills in the royal palace! ''is a modus operandi used in other countries, and only the parties concerned know if it was actually done. No, it could be'' made to be such a body ''in the future.


    Even if the Church raised greed and claimed the existence of a child, it would have already been decided what to do.


    If Felix is a woman, he may be able to claim to be a real child in the birth woman''s testimony, etc., but if he is a man, he can only rely on the testimony of the woman who gave birth to the child, the face of the child, and other colors. Testimony on the part of women would not be conclusive evidence, either, because you could also use your hand that you had the phantom wrapped around them and made them think they were Felix.


    Then it means confirmation by sorcery, but the sorcerer who does it is the royal side...... absolutely ''it will be decided that he has not drawn blood''. Because even once the king made it clear to the royal family of another country that ''I can''t have a son'' is more than ''that''s right''.


    As a result, evidence is hidden as a sinner who cheated on the blood of the royal family... not, it''s a one-man execution. You''d be more certain to aim for a bond with the royal family normally than to work in small pieces.


    Besides, after a complete loss of value for use, I threw a round at ''kind grandpa'' - not necessarily without causing problems in the future - so I don''t think I can stay in the same relationship as before.


    Following her relationship with her mother, her relationship with the ''kind grandfather'' would certainly also change.


    ... or how the hell is Felix going to live out of the royal family? I don''t think I can help run the territory for being adopted into the Count''s family.


    presumably future treatment in the Count''s house is also incorporated as punishment. It is a punishment that reflects what Felix has done as a prince. I mean, if you''re not doing anything - you think you''ll learn networking and territorial management - it''s just an incompetent habitat. It''s entirely up to him in the future.


    King, you''ve done pretty tough.


    For not being executed or claustrophobic, there will be no opposition either because the punishment looks light.


    The punishment for pinpointing Felix individuals is convincing and heavy for those who know. Now it seems that her mother doesn''t realize the true meaning of the punishment.


    ... In a way, it''s easier to execute or shut down?


    "As Sandra has no choice but to follow Felix. Katrina but... you should go home. You don''t want to be in the side room, do you? Not for me, not for the royal family."


    "... eh"


    Katrina takes her breath to the king who tells her she doesn''t seem really interested. No way, I guess I didn''t think I''d be able to quit the side room so lightly before.


    Normally, I don''t think so, do I? Normally.


    And there was a kind person on this occasion who would tell you in detail why.


    "Right, she wouldn''t be worth it herself. Anyone can tell from what happened earlier that they have little conjecture, delusion, or important information, and the King has made it clear that they are not involved in politics."


    Also known as the Demon King. Our boss spits poison with an angel smile.


    ... No, it''s as true as I think it is this time.


    I wonder how humiliating it would be to be called a ''worthless woman'' to the king and the royalty of another country in public - the appearance and ability is a lovely prince, Katrina.


    Oh, he''s turning bright red and shaking his shoulders. Regrettably, I knew it.


    But it''s true, give up. If you disagree with the two of us, use the identity system as a shield. We''re waiting for further retaliation, so don''t.


    Hiragana and the king, who was ahead of him, seemed less interested in Katrina''s condition. Even as a king, he doesn''t have the kindness to turn to the culprit who loses his son. Unlike Felix, there''s no salvation, this punishment.


    Punishment for Katrina is also the most humiliating thing to him, that his previous actions bounce back on him. Naturally, that''s not the only way to free yourself from the position of a side chamber¡­ but the meaning behind it.


    Katrina was just saying, "I''m insulting all the people who made the effort to be elected," and that''s clear to Al.


    If you''re going to blame everything for being a sideroom, you''re going to have to be a sideroom. I got the way I wanted to live! ''It''s like I''m out of words. You''re so confident, I just think you''re tasting a political marriage.


    Would she be acceptable to the social community in the future?


    The answer is no. He''s also seen all the lightness in his head, so he can''t even be dealt with in the sense of avoiding buying royal disharmony.


    She is a claw bouncing decision from a glorious world forever. Without a place to meet, her prince (laughs) wouldn''t even show up. She seems to be the type to hold onto her identity.


    In the first place, she was treated quite well by a brain flower garden because she was the mother of a prince named Felix and because of her position as a side chamber. Side rooms are once the king''s wife''s position, and I just don''t think the Count could be treated badly because he''s behind them.


    All that''s left of her is a scandal, having lost her important statuses of ''Mother of the Prince'' and ''Side Room''. If you spend time avoiding the eyes, you''ll be drawn to your parents'' house, and then inevitably face to face with your son and his wife.


    Naturally, the daughter-in-law war will break out. They don''t even have a place to rest in the house.


    If there were, it would be if Katrina became a ''kind mother'' who reflected on her past and watched over her son and his wife... she wouldn''t be able to abandon being a ''woman'' so easily, would she?


    And.


    In addition to this, a punishment for the Count of Barrios may be awaited. I''m not here right now, so I''m just not being punished. Naturally, the Count Barrios family can''t do it alone.


    The relief between Felix and Katrina presupposes'' that the Barrios Count family remains as it is now ''...


    Keep him at ease, I''ll drop him!


    Face real problems all at once in the pursuit later!


    Oh, the power of the house will be shredded, but the Counts will stay, won''t they? Because the nobles of Ilfena make it a toy.


    He''s going to make me stand on the arrow side of diplomacy and let the Zutaboro... They''ll treat me like I''m incompetent from Baraxin, too. In Ilfena, a sequel can wait.


    Well, because you''ll have just the fortune to live carefully - because you have an ex-prince. It just seems awkward to crush it or let it get lost on the streets - you''ll have to be luxurious to live. It''s plainly awful, or a difficult response to complain about the injustice of treatment.


    You are sweet, Count, who thought you could escape because you were nothing more than an ostensible informant. There are proper measures for this.


    Katrina said, ''I didn''t want to be a sideroom!'' That''s what I said on this occasion, that is, all the culprits are the fathers who set it up. The argument that it had nothing to do with Felix, including the fact that he had tipped off Felix, doesn''t make sense.


    You can also accept it as the exposure of the Count''s handkerchief to the Irfena forces, this.


    Based on this: ''Then why are you in the side room? What did he usually do?'' Take it to the stream and the fact that the Count has been interfering with them for years will be brightened.


    Adding the information "Contacting the Magic Instructor is the purpose" to this position, it will be celebrated at once. "Someone who used Felix and Katrina''s trusted position and moved it to be convenient for him" ¡­ I''m not wrong.


    Everyone would think that it was the Earl who gave the information that wanted contact, also because Felix did not have the correct information about the Magic Instructor.


    There is no fluidity in the conversation. Above all, if the royals on both sides admit it, that''s the ''fact''. Neither would the Count have imagined that years of interference with the Felix and the others would be an element that would make him think of it as a mastermind.


    The farce only made it into a situation like chasing this dialogue down from the mouth of the side room itself. I suppose I can corroborate it by examining the situation at the time.


    I''ve been waiting for a sermon before that!


    Eventually the king turns to me.


    "The Master of Magic. Like Ilfena this time, I also annoyed you.... I''m sorry"


    That''s what I say and I bow my head. Around me, the demon kings say nothing.


    ... Naturally. The Wizard is a being called ''Disaster''. If you were in the same position as Ilfena, you would bow your head for the country and beg forgiveness.


    I have a proven track record of defeating Kivera, so I can never be a fool.


    "Keep your head up, please. His Highness Elshon has already moved this time, so I''m not going to do anything about this country called Baraksin."


    Yeah, what about ''country''?


    Yes, I would add it from the inside, but I don''t give it to the expression. His Royal Highness Linus is followed by this'' brother ''. He said he wasn''t going to chase me.


    "No matter what happened to Alisa, the castle maids, knights, and nobles had no trust in all their existence, but you seem to be second only to Mr. Edward and His Royal Highness Linus. I''m not trying to annoy you."


    That''s what I said, but for some reason, the balaxin momentum fades simultaneously.


    No, it''s not worth anything to me except the people who favor Alisa. I like the servants who are currently in the house where they live.


    "Pfft, what are you all amazed at? Because I''m a different person too... if you know you despised her for being a fool without giving her any kind of education, right?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "Oh, I''m fine. Because it''s very convenient for me that you don''t expect people from other worlds. Because I don''t have to worry about your human rights, either!


    You don''t have to treat people! And speaking with a smile, the surroundings faded more and more.


    Ha, if you get your hands on Alisa, you''re not gonna be as blackmailed as you are, are you?


    "It''s a corner, so I''ll tell you what. If you get your hands on Alisa and the others...... oh, this includes His Highness Linus, who is behind you. Because in that case I will crush it on a house by house basis. It''s better to call it a magic experiment."


    "... aren''t you going to kill me?


    A man who was nearby just said it was unexpected. In contrast, I deepen my grin.


    "I don''t have the kindness to kill. Isn''t that where you end up if you die? It''s easy to kill."


    Ring your fingers to make countless ice debris appear throughout the venue, instantly crushing and erasing. The people who breathe in the sight have realized that my words are true, and some seem to be losing their minds.


    ... the ice debris lit by the lights glowed in a good way, I guess I even imagined myself pierced by that one. Was it one of the reasons I was scared of the high numbers?


    Don''t even get your hands on His Highness Linus. Okay? Church aristocrats. Alisa needs more guardians than she needs to live in this world, so know that trying to crush it is the end of your clan.


    "Ha, because Mizuki will definitely do it when he says he will. You better be prepared, ''cause this kid is fierce... and he''s actually doing a lot about Kivera."


    "Shit, Demon King. Isn''t it what you call disaster that''s the magic guide! Violent is a compliment."


    "Yeah, that''s right. For you, I guess."


    I answer embarrassingly to the Demon King who advises me to have fun. In a very deliberate interaction, the surroundings are like, ''What''s this kid scared of? Eh, I''m scared of these two,'' he just said Don Pull.


    ... King Baraksin, what are we going to do with you? Apprentice Your Highness Linus, who stays only to sigh a little on the border of giving up.


    Al, Klaus. So I said, ''Exactly!'' Cause you don''t have to snort all the time.


    "Oh, but it''s a corner, so I hope you''re missing out on what I''m gonna do now."


    "Hmm? Well, I don''t mind if it''s not murder."


    "Of course it is. Okay, come on!


    I smile and answer to the king''s forgiveness and look back. Ahead is Felix and Katrina.


    I pat my fingers as I smile at them both. At the next moment, a shock wave from air compression hit the two faces directly. You don''t look like you''re falling backwards.


    They both held their faces down without knowing what had happened, and their surroundings were taken aback.


    The demon kings just laugh "I knew it".


    "You don''t like me, do you? If you''re an enemy or a powerful person, it''s fun to deal with them."


    Looking down at the two nearby with a smile and a laugh. When they noticed my shadow, they made me jump.


    "Convenient use of the Magic Instructor for yourself? Treating Miss Hilda like a villain while letting her waste her time?... you can''t say as spontaneously as'' sorry for my scumbag '', boy!


    "Hih..."


    but he stepped on Felix''s shoulder, still standing, and turned to intimidation, and he heard a slightly frightened voice. Now you''ll never think of anything stupid again. I can''t even rant about Miss Hilda.


    You gave the king permission to show off an ugly scene?


    Felix is no longer royal... that is, treat him like a civilian until the adoption process is complete.


    No walls of identity exist for me and Felix! I''ve been waiting for this time!


    And look to Katrina, who remains squatted in the same way. Since she is also treated as a sinner, no more offense of disrespect applies than the King has allowed.


    "Ah... what do you think people are..."


    "I''m tired, I can''t tell the difference between reality and agitation. Shut up, Taoist."


    "What the hell!?


    "Disgruntled to be told the facts about being a woman? Then the Failure of the Pawn of the Church"


    I was holding my face off. Hands off. With a bright red face. - My nose is bleeding, too, okay? - Katrina staring at me. But the reality was even more heartless.


    "It''s true, isn''t it?"


    "There was no such thing as an insane man trying to get a hold of me."


    "Where the hell does that confidence come from?


    "You must be delusional, because you seem to want to be the star."


    "Even the other person has the right to choose... what are the elements you are chosen for? Not your face, your abilities, your personality, right? Your admiration for" beautiful daughter "or" beautiful daughter of the heart "is the star, but you''re neither."


    To the unrelenting words of the Irfena excellent property called Al and Klaus, in its dazed gaze.


    A demon king with a prettier face than Katrina...... for the painful words from a lovely prince I admire.


    Katrina was disappointed to drop her shoulder and silence about whether her heart was broken this time.


    "... that was quite an interesting punishment, King"


    "That would help if you said so. So Ilfena was convinced of this settlement."


    After the three of them were taken, they were moved to their rooms to rest. I have a sermon after this, so I thought I''d just take a breather.


    "What would you do if you were a magician? I''d love to hear your opinion."


    "I?"


    "Yes."


    His Royal Highness Prince Wang asks curiosity. Perhaps you know the Kivela thing correctly. He wants a brain-labour opinion.


    "... there''s a way to make it as scandalous as possible for the Felix and the royal family. Including dropping the Mothers'' House of Counts."


    "Ha!?


    The Balaxin momentum hammered beautifully, and the Irfena momentum looked at me funny.


    Oh, there is. How to be so sure and not need anyone''s help.


    "... let me hear it"


    King Baraksin listens quite seriously. I turned my gaze to the Demon King once and started talking after making sure I nodded.


    "You just have to decide that Felix was mentally ill. Because the problem behavior so far has gradually gone wrong, and the dissolution of the engagement will spare a competent person. Miss Hilda wouldn''t be a scandal for this either."


    "Ugh... um, so?


    "Miss Sandra will not be on the surface stage if we both close around the outhouse in a way that follows her beloved husband, and both of us live in peace. If there were no other such person in the royal family, it could be from his mother''s words and deeds that ''the cause is the blood of the Earl''s family''. Here, easy."


    If I say so, everyone will silence and look at me for cancer.


    No, Felix acted on it this time. If you haven''t acted, I... Instead of being a magician, I don''t need anybody''s help, this problem.


    It can also be said that it is possible, especially because King Baraksin said, ''I will not let Felix make a son''. This way, if you don''t let them adopt you, they will be harmed by their parents.


    To add that, ''Sure...'' everyone shuts up.


    We''re outsiders, we can''t present all the information with Baraxin. Well, if that''s the scandal in you.


    The premise is only that ''Felix did not insult Irfena''.


    "Sure, then you can ask for sympathy. Do you take Felix and his mother''s previous words and actions backwards"


    "Yes. Felix treats the sick, but if we spread the word about her with Miss Sandra as'' devoted couple love '', we can be the star of the story that everyone admires, as we hope. Well, there''s no punishment for Felix and the others."


    The more the demon king snorts. This time, I guess the Demon King didn''t think in these directions because he needed to see punishment as a representative of Irfena.


    ¡­¡­ I''m so glad you didn''t have to be my enemy. "


    When His Royal Highness Prince Wang spoke with a slight pull, the people of Baraksin, including the knight of the escort, nodded in unison.


    "Hehe, you''re the same"


    "You''re really good at these things."


    It''s a brain labourer, isn''t it, Mage? If you don''t have power, I''ll cover you with wisdom and violence.

 140 Theres no way hes gonna make a big deal out of it.

    After the matter of Felix dropped one paragraph at a time.


    You can''t just throw out a nightclub - even in the sense of relieving the anxiety of the nobles - so the Balaxin forces and the Demon Kings are going back to the nightclub.


    Felix is trapped with Sandra and Katrina alone in the room with surveillance.


    It is the king''s consideration that some parts will suddenly be confused by being told to punish them.


    The Demon King also agreed to this. Even if we discuss it, the sermons must hardly come to mind, even if they remain confused.


    It should be noted that my proposal, which said, ''Hit him overnight to make him feel like a sinner'', was rejected.


    The Al''s and the others agreed, but they thought it would be hindered by a later discussion - a sermon by the name of saying - as the Demon King. It''s nice around that it''s not a statement from kindness.


    Sandra seemed to have something to think about, and Felix would think a little more than she could see the reality that ''the future of her mother VS daughter-in-law awaits''.


    Most importantly, he has an entourage, Sandra. You must have ears to hear a little if her words.


    The problem is Katrina...... she''s a little hard. Anyway, it''s always been the premise that I didn''t want to be the unfortunate me who was turned into a sideroom.


    I guess I can''t think of an immediate way to deal with it because it''s gone...... or because it destroyed the world I believed in. She seemed to believe she was the victim.


    Unfortunately drunk quotes all-you-can-have, would her self-setting be around ''a kind mother who wishes her son happiness even as she marries unhappily and is treated cold''?


    It goes without saying that that is a very distant assumption from reality.


    "You just have to leave me alone, because the Count is the reason I did it that way"


    The Demon King has spoken without permission. Whether she was going to get hysterical in the future, unhappily drunk, or happy, she wasn''t interested. A nice prince is indifferent to worthless things.


    Well, if you''re not in a position to relate to the royal family, you have no problem, as for Irfena.


    "So? I wonder where you''re going?


    As soon as I turned my back and dropped everyone off at the night club and said, "Well, I''ll stay in my room," I was captured by the Demon King.


    Currently being questioned by the Demon King who smiled and grabbed my collar.


    Fine! You don''t need me anymore!


    Rather than people, the Balaksin force is flat on the Demon King like he captured a cat. It''s the usual, never mind.


    "The moon and night are lovely, so take a night walk"


    "Is that what goes out the window? The way you leave the room window is like saying you faked it like you were in the room?


    "I was very interested in the church."


    "Hmm...?


    The Demon King''s grin deepened. Like the hand you''re holding on to at the same time?


    ... It''s not my fault that intimidation has been added, maybe.


    Staring at each other temporarily with the Demon King. Mistakes are not the atmosphere that maidens admire, the state of ''If you show a gap, it will kill you, If you turn away, you lose''. The cat captured is the closest thing imaginable.


    And it was the Demon King who triumphed without his opponent turning a blind eye. There''s no way I can beat a guardian and owner.


    "Spit it out honestly, stupid cat"


    "Demon King, grace is missing from your words."


    "Do you need that kind of diplomacy?... So?


    They won''t mislead me. I was intimidated by the Demon King, and the Balaxin forces are kind of pale.


    It should be noted that Al and Klaus are smiling at me all the time, ''That''s the usual exchange''. That''s a terrific temperature difference from the baraxin momentum, dude.


    I have no choice but to give up and I will stop the resistance. And it was super easy to state future action.


    "I''m just coming to thank you at the home of the Church congregation. It''s okay! We''re all set!


    "What''s all right, what''s"


    "I''ve come all the way in Irfena to evidence of Church wrongdoing and a way of retaliation that leaves no proof even if I do! I''m ready to shut you up, including about the Count. Oh, the collaborators are the rest of the team, and I''m just an executive officer."


    When he put his chest up and said it out, the Demon King temporarily hardened with a smile on his face, exhaling deeply. Apparently, I had a very good idea of the part called ''Everybody''s an accomplice''.


    For once, the Demon King (and his escorts Al and Klaus) were often in the castle before departure because it was a visit to another country. In the meantime, I''m in the dorm cafeteria, and I''m sure everyone''s up to something bad.


    Nobody stops all this time. "Come and do it, disaster! ''and cooperative all the time.


    "Of course, it will not be an inconvenience to the Barraksin royal family. I think if we just look at the results, we''re going in a pretty good direction."


    "That''s why... that''s not why..."


    "You don''t have to know, Demon King. Because it''s true that the Church fought and sold it to the Mage."


    I don''t want to talk about it on this occasion, but it was the Marquis of Leckbari who gave me a view of the residential building where the church and officials live.


    When I asked him why he had such a thing, he smiled back, "I thought the time would come to use it one day". Even for Ilfena, the Church was on alert.


    And even without Klaus, the Black Knights are his kind. All kinds of information handed to me with a good smile I can make the most of!


    It should be noted that the White Knights have also contacted the merchants of the house and the goodwill to obstruct their dealings with the ecclesiastical nobility.


    He asked the merchants to hand him the sweets as a souvenir for dishes from different worlds, and when he asked for a message saying, "I can''t make mass production, but I''ll make it easier for you personally," he nodded lightly to his cooperation.


    It must have been fascinating for them to be able to connect with dishes from different worlds. If the business partner is noble, you can expect them to make a good impression by simply behaving.


    Genuine harassment, but the people in that dorm can''t be very popular. It is the Demon King who leads it.


    Above all, the main culprit is me, the exorcist of the otherworlds. I''m the victim of this one, hi... yi... shah!


    If you can complain, say it. "It''s better than destroying, isn''t it? ''And I''ll say it back with a gaze from above.


    Well, let''s not go into details right now. The Demon Kings would only think to the extent of ''Oh, did the rest of them give you information''.


    When I talk to him, he definitely thinks I''m sorry for ''a little thank you'' and ends up underdeveloped. That''s vain.


    "Lord Commander... we are listening too"


    His Highness Linus gives up and says plenty. Everyone else is still stiff.


    "In a way, it''s for the royal family, isn''t it?


    ¡­¡­ Okay, that means I''m an accomplice. "


    "Oh, is that okay?


    When asked back to the unexpected offer after a moment of thought, His Highness Linus nodded clearly.


    "I''m sure you''ll get the results you wanted, won''t you? Then nothing is wrong.... I also think it''s time for church congregations to look into their painful eyes, and they should be aware of their position once and for all"


    I glanced at the answer. His Highness Linus had apparently come to the same conclusion as I did.


    "Churches are influential for the royal family in Baraksin, but from other countries, they''re only religious groups in one country, right?"


    "Exactly. I''m thinking, they are."


    The royal family is treated at its finest in any country. It''s special, even if it''s a different country.


    But not the church. Unless you''re talking about believers all over the continent, religious systems are basically country-by-country.


    What would happen if they behaved as if they were only equal to royalty and nobility in other countries in the future?


    I guess His Highness Linus was afraid of that. That''s why I''m trying to be in the position of recommending my retaliation and complicity.


    "The Count''s thoughts are the cause of this incident. There is no certainty that the aristocracy of the Church is going to be great in the future... then think it''s a hand to be recognised as'' the Church has bought the wrath of the Mage. ''"


    "Oh, do you want to use me"


    You want me to say "accomplice."


    His Royal Highness Linus, who meditates on one eye and says tearfully. Apparently, he blew everything up about Felix.


    No, is this man also a victim of ecclesiastical denomination? Maybe he thought we should also act in order not to send out any more victims.


    King Baraksin, who was watching it, laughed small after his eyes opened gently.


    "Lord Elshon, it''s time for us to go back to the nightclub. Lord Magic Master seems to be staying in his room. Don''t worry, I''ll put the knight in front of the door."


    "... May I?


    If, unexpectedly, the Demon King inquires, King Baraksin laughs with pleasure for some reason.


    "What? We ''know nothing''. Right, Linus?


    "Yeah, yeah. Exactly."


    To His Highness Linus, who nods slightly in surprise, the king turns to the Demon King when he nods satisfactorily.


    "Just what I heard. Nothing wrong with that."


    That''s how he turned his gaze to one of the knights, and he nodded and came beside me. The drop-off side, it seems.


    The Demon King sighed too and let go of his hand, stroking my head a little ramblingly.


    "Be careful."


    Copy that, sir.


    I feel like a cat whose owner can stroke my head. Whether you''re scared or not, you won''t change your attitude to guide me... as always, the Demon King is a good guardian.


    It''s the parent cat, the owner. Sometimes I get stuck.


    King Baraksin seemed kind of jealous watching it, so instead I try to brush His Highness Linus'' head abusively.


    "Lord Magic Master!?


    "No, because someone seems kind of jealous. You should be honest sometimes, right? Isn''t it like they want to treat you as a family and you''re rejecting it?"


    ¡­¡­ Shall we? I didn''t mean that as far as I''m concerned. "


    "Doesn''t it matter more than you have to because you want to fill the distance?


    Here, and at the end of his gaze, the king and His Royal Highness the King said, ''Exactly!'' I just nod. All this will have to be gradually improved. But it looks like we got a hang-up.


    ... His Royal Highness Linus accepts the King''s hand, which is fixing my hair, in a lovely and somewhat frightening manner. That''s just progress not to be afraid with the king''s emphasis on position.


    Eventually they returned to the night club. Al and Klaus looked at this one and nodded lightly, so I guess I''d say I''ll take care of the demon king''s escort and my disguise.


    Well, I should just act on it, too.


    "You might be dressed, so don''t worry if they call you and you can''t react instantly, right? If you open the door on your own, you''ll be angry, right?


    "I understand. It would be dangerous to imitate that."


    "Alas, there''s no use for a guy trying to peek into a change of clothes!


    To put it bluntly, the knight''s brother snorts with a bitter smile.


    Yeah, it takes time to change a woman''s clothes! I''m not going in until I hear you from inside. Yan.


    They''re bad opponents even if they let the magic go with conditional reflexes. The enemy of a woman, my enemy.


    And I walked into the room and locked it.


    Ugh... Ugh... Ugh...!


    Come on, it''s this (private) main event!


    Last time I stopped by to find His Highness Linus, I thought you were on track. You''re an idiot!


    ¡­¡­


    ... are you trying Ilfena, Cora?


    No, am I the one being tasted? Disqualified as a disaster? I''ve certainly never done any direct damage.


    Right, right, you wanted to play with me so badly!


    I''m sorry I didn''t notice your invitation!


    In addition to my white and black brothers this time, they even prepared a ''toy'' for me, let''s be happy!


    Your brothers are looking forward to the souvenir stories we had fun with, so good luck!


    Come on, play with me...?

 141 The Wizard leaps

    Just take off your jacket and vest and change into your usual black clothes. And after I escaped through the window in my room...


    It is currently being affixed to the walls of the residential buildings where church officials live. There were a few guards there, but they were able to get in easily. It''s too easy to say that you have magic tools that make it harder to be recognized.


    It''s a church, whether you have power or not. Exactly. The treasure-related location would be tightly guarded, but unless you''re an executive, it''s like treating officials less than that.


    ... Well, it doesn''t make sense where you attacked church officials who aren''t executives either. Is it normal not to worry about being targeted?


    In the meantime, it seems my intended person is working in the room. According to Black Knight information, he is with someone who is young but sees reality inside. You don''t think you can exercise your strength even if you can make an opinion above because your position doesn''t extend to executives?


    Many admire him like that, and the executives can''t rule him out if they want to smoke his opinions. It seems that there are quite a few decent people in the church.


    They fear the same thing as His Highness Linus. More than that, I suppose you know that if the upper ecclesiastical hierarchy thinks of it, it could well be crushed under the patronage of another country.


    Now the church congregation is selling fights to a country called Ilfena. Publish it, and if the Baraksin royal family allows retaliation, you will definitely lose any church that only has influence in the country.


    It is expected that the interior of Baraxin will be rough, so Irfena just didn''t act flashy. There will be a lot of neighboring influences.


    I''m heading in a different direction from what it is when religion wants power in the first place. All they do is use their faith to gain power. When you crush it before it''s built, they''ll burst through it, absolutely.


    With that in mind, the intended person seems to have finished the job. away from the desk...... came towards the window to see if you felt anything. Maybe you felt my magic.


    It''s not like I''m gonna miss that chance.


    "Nah!?


    "Yes, yes, let''s be quiet ~"


    Transfer behind him - if you can see the position - and push him straight down to the floor. Reduce gravity and you won''t make a lot of noise, nor will the inhabitants of the lower room find out.


    And that''s the side I pushed down. This, important. Super important.


    Thoughts didn''t seem to keep up with the fact that the intended person would now be pushed down by the suspicious.


    ... I do think it''s rare for a clergyman, and a man, to be pushed down by a woman younger than himself.


    "Will people be called to ruin themselves as priests as they are, or will they respond to the discussion? Choose who you like?


    "All I have to do is call you a suspicious man!


    "Oh? Even though, as you can see, I''m a young woman? You think you can easily visit a room at this hour?


    "You must be a magician!


    "Haha! Well, take a look at this."


    To him who remains strong I laugh and chant ''Beads of Light''. Naturally, he seemed confused without activation.


    This is the only chant I remember, by the way. Similar does not activate as usual if there is a difference in pronunciation.


    It doesn''t make any sense as magic, but it does work to prove you''re not a magician. ''Amateurs who don''t know how to use magic even if they can chant'', so this.


    You figured out what I was trying to say, and the other guy stiffened his face up. Apparently, he realized the disadvantage.


    "Well, the situation is overwhelmingly unfavourable to you. ¡­ but if you think about the future of the Church, I suggest you respond to the discussion."


    "Hey...?


    I''ll throw the biggest bomb at him with a surprisingly leaning neck.


    "The Church will be held accountable if we do poorly because the ecclesiastical nobility sold the quarrel to Irfena and the Wizard, right?


    "Heh... heh.... No, there''s definitely a guy who could do it..."


    I guess I didn''t scream even as I opened my eyes because somewhere in my head I knew I couldn''t deny it with amazement. If you were afraid that ''one day it would happen''.


    "The cancellation of His Highness Felix''s royal family will also be announced shortly.... Would you like to use this as an opportunity to sweep away the rotten people?


    He seemed troubled for a while after his eyes opened gently when he grinned at it. But eventually I got a good eye for it.


    "Conditions?


    "Oh, you''ve come on a light ride"


    "First of all, there is no reason for you to lie to me. Because leaving it alone just ruins the church on its own. Next you are making a suggestion that you have some advantage. [M] If it''s only beautiful, I doubt it, but if it''s a match of interest, let''s take a seat at the discussion."


    "... who is as expected and above all. Exactly."


    I laugh and wake up my body, I give him my hand and he wakes up too. Is it a sign of his trust that he shook his hand back?


    "Well, let''s start with the first name¡­"


    "Without name. If we don''t name each other, it''s ''We Don''t Know Each Other'', right?


    When I tell him why I took control of him by name, I snort. Now even if we''re magically questioned about our relationship, ''we don''t know each other''. Because the names, on the contrary, are not shared with each other by exorcists and church officials.


    "First, about my hopes. Cut off the rotten people in the upper echelons and destroy parts of the church"


    "Destroy it? What the hell does that mean?


    to him tilting his neck. I widen my view of the upper ecclesiastical I saw it. His gaze became frightened, but through.


    "The church executives live in a special building that connects from the back of the church, right? So at first glance, it would also look like the church was destroyed, wouldn''t it?


    "Well...... right. They live there because of security."


    Do you mean special treatment? This room is primitive, but I guess the special building and the yakuza are luxurious.


    I don''t even feel that security is the result of their own actions... I know you''re tied up, but you can disarm it, me.


    Is it surprisingly difficult to lift this bond? I feel like unraveling woven knitting with magic, but I guess not in this world when I say difficulty is different because it''s the unraveling of a surgical ceremony. Difference in perception.


    "In the process of destroying the executives, magic makes it look like the special building was destroyed by lightning strikes. How about placing demonic blood stones vertically on each floor to minimize damage so that cracks can connect from top to bottom?"


    In fact, it only causes a shock wave up and down around the demonic blood stone. However, if you''re in a vertical line, it looks like a single piece of magic connected by smashing through the floor and ceiling.


    If this is a lightning strike, the building itself could break. It won''t just crack the building with the thunder falling off.


    "Hmm, so? Not enough to make it look like a lightning strike."


    "I wake the executives and then I wake them up feeling like I''m showing them the sound and the light around me. If you break the church roof just a little at the same time, wouldn''t someone who was watching or was concerned about the sound come to the church to see how it went?


    "I guess so. Not only those who live in this building, but the faithful will come to see it."


    "That''s where we activate another trap. We''ll fog this and spread it inside the special building and the church."


    When he showed the bottle with the clear liquid in it, he made his expression look harsh.


    "Poison!


    "No? It''s not poisonous, but it works similarly. And the antidote magic doesn''t work."


    "What?"


    I don''t know what that means, and I ignore him and keep talking.


    It''s not poison, seasoning. I just pulled out the color of the example ''red fog''. However, poison is not so bad as an eye.


    The church and the special building are connected, right? Why don''t we cover the whole place and fill it with devil''s mist.


    The evidence of the Mage''s leap also remains if the junction is lifted after some diffusion. And since only the upper echelons are the main ones, I want everyone living in the special building to become a guilty experience.


    Some of them are illegally irrelevant?


    Of course I''m gonna wind up, but I''m gonna say honorable sacrifice, that''s...


    Get a demon stoned bracelet out of his pocket and offer it in front of him.


    Demonic props that incorporate only detoxifying magic are called ''Restore to their original state''. With this, I''m not afraid of the fog of the devil.


    Conversely, unless it''s something like this, it doesn''t work at all. It''s not recognized as poison by seasoning, is it?


    "You can almost disable it if you let a drop of blood on this. You don''t die just because it''s painful, and guards like you''re protecting this place have as much magic equipment to detoxify, right? I think some people can use antidote magic."


    "Ah, oh. A lot of people would be able to use it if it was a degree of antidote magic."


    I grinned deeply at his words with the confusion still affixed to his face.


    Convenient! Try detoxification or healing and despair!


    "We make this and the earlier lightning strike Modki look like ''God''s Abandonment''. And you lead the faithful as God''s chosen saints in the rescue without one being affected!


    "Wait, wait! Why would it be!? It''s not easy to believe in God''s miracles."


    I laugh at him in panic. Is it instinct that made him jump on his shoulder all the time?


    "You just have to direct me. I was mixed up in the rescue, and I said," He''s flat... it''s like he''s been chosen by God. "But if I told him in front of the victims, I''d believe him. But even they believe in God."


    "Oh no, that''s a long way off!? You, have you blasphemed God as much as you want!? What about using the victim as a person!?


    "No problem because it''s not my God. It is my belief to use whatever is available. And sometimes people challenge God!


    Grabbing his fist for a long time and theorizing his strength, he majestically pulled his face apart.


    What''s human, it''s natural to scratch your feet to get results. If you can pierce the beauty of any ordeal, I''d say that''s a saint.


    The dark can be done at a time when it is formed as an organization in the first place.


    There can be no more excuse for ''faith is a noble thing'' than to enter a place of power struggle where the result is hostility to the royal family or crushing against the enemy.


    If the Royal VS Church were to be formed, I would naturally have a personal VS Church.


    This time, my method of attack was not pressure from the exercise of power or financial power, it was just something called ''directing to whistleblowing after tailoring to God''s judgment''.


    Information and magic are important places of use. Only then will there be a limited amount of what can be done, but when combined, it will transform into an ''impossible trap to deal with''.


    For religion, divine punishment and miracles are the strongest cards to guide believers. We must not taste the number of violence, even if it may be civilians.


    "If... the punishment..."


    "Even those who use faith to gain power will be punished."


    "Ugh..."


    Shut up. That''s exactly what I think.


    Look, this is also necessary to avoid devaluing the faith itself.


    What do you think of the victims of the fog - all but the executives - who, in the midst of suffering, "Someone admired by everyone who is flat for some reason," "helped himself without regard for danger," and "I heard words as if he were the chosen being"?


    Besides, the demonic props and magic of detoxification don''t work, healing magic is useless... God''s wrath exactly, including lightning strikes. If anyone is spared that, everyone will pay attention.


    It can also be cleaned up in The Miracle of God that the junction that was originally placed in the church, including the special building, is extinguished. The line of sizable magnitude is disappearing without blocking the attack, as if ''I feared blocking God''s wrath''.


    Of course, I will still guide the faithful here. To those who can use magic: ''We hear that the bond is a strong one. Is that ever going to disappear easily or something?'' and ask to be heard around.


    common sense of witchcraft in this world + the pride of guarding an important place


    It''s usually a ''impossible'' option unless you doubt the existence of a demon conductor. Note that I confirmed this with the Black Knights, so they really can''t. The more complicated it is, the longer it takes to disarm it.


    "Normally, the junction is accomplished with the lifting of the surgical ceremony. But if you''re going to do it, you have to pay attention to your surroundings. ''


    "Why?"


    "The same is true of touching the magic of a conjunctive surgeon while disarming. A short time would be fine, but complicated things can be quite troublesome. If anyone interferes, they''ll find out and attack you."


    That''s it, a conversation with Klaus. In other words, if it''s normal to disarm a magic technique, then naturally the guards will find out.


    The fact that little magic is used in the first hand of the raid also reveals that magic touches the junction. Magic is basically a long distance, unless you have the power to punch it out. ''I''ll set it up!'' You mean like you''re saying hello. Sure enough, the blackout didn''t come magically.


    I''m ''unraveling magic all at once'', so it''s an instant. The Black Knights say it''s hard to notice because it feels like it disappears to melt and there''s no shock.


    Conversely, I can only solve the magic, so I can''t find out what kind of technique is used.


    It is useless in areas such as investigation and analysis. They also say it can only be used to remove obstacles in front of them.


    Disturbances in the church would normally be investigated in detail, but the sudden occurrence of anomalies would confuse the more individual differences. What happens if you see the miracle of ''someone who will not be harmed at all'' there?


    ... If those who have been harmed believe in God, they are likely to ride the induction. Even if it''s the closest place to God, no wonder a miracle happens. Most importantly, people can also be proud of themselves for witnessing miracles.


    I think it''s a saintly route all at once, coupled with a desire to make myself special. His daily deeds will also hold back. That''s a convenient saying, a miracle of God.


    I''m flattered to hear him talk. He ignores, ignores. This measure is mine, he can just ignore his conscience for a moment and move as my pawn.


    It''s okay, I''ll do my best to support you!


    "So, as I gathered the confused faithful, I rose the corruption in the upper ecclesiastical level and said, ''God has angered me!'' But aren''t you convinced? The victims are the people in the upper echelons and the guards who were protecting them."


    That said, I''ll give him evidence of corruption in the upper ecclesiastical level, along with black knight information.


    "Ho, now you can''t use an escape route called ''I Didn''t Know'', can you? You keep quiet with evidence of corruption in your hands? Even though you''re in a position to serve God?


    "Gu... even though action itself is a devil''s measure, will it turn out to be right"


    "Let''s give up, we also need dirty men to maintain the organization"


    To put it perfectly, he has turned his attention to something very ~ unpleasant.


    "... Now if I could bring it to the result I wanted, I''m going to change my mind about God"


    "So if I wasn''t punished, I''d say, ''I did! Well done!'' And you''ll have been praised by God, won''t you? It''s okay, because ''The Miracle of God'' is something you can be proud of for the Church too!


    "No, you''re not praising me, praise me! That ''miracle'' was also tailored!


    "Ah, I think the cost of repairs should be rolled up from ecclesiastical aristocracy"


    "At least say donations, donations and!


    Looks like a penetrator fits inside. But the fact that I don''t disagree with you seems to put me on the line.


    Well, ladies and gentlemen of the upper ecclesiastical level? I want you to take responsibility for what your subordinates did, okay?

 142 The Moon, the Wizard and the Holy? At night.

    - In a room (female perspective)


    Superb liquor for a luxurious meal. I don''t normally think it''s the priests who enjoy it.


    When the woman who was serving exhaled her inner secret sigh, she lowered her head and left the room behind.


    The usual. It is strictly forbidden from them to stay here any longer if they do the necessary work.


    Probably a story I can''t let myself hear.


    I didn''t think that was confidential as a priest...... etc.


    If you are asked about awkward content, you can also be wary of saying ''I might use it later to blackmail you''.


    In that sense, they were judging the woman correctly. Even though I know these facts, I won''t cut them off to protect myself.


    Especially if you have a ''secret'' in your hands and will definitely use it as a negotiating material if it makes it easier in the future. That degree of ''spills'' would be tolerated.


    Proceed to your private room downstairs, thinking as casually as they do.


    Sometimes the next morning, their fun extends into the middle of the night. Well...... I will join the morning prayer because I have a night club today and the nobles are not mixed up.


    At that point, I''m all kinds of disqualified as a priest, but it''s also true that the good mood of nobility is an important task. Because without donations, we can''t operate.


    ¡­¡­


    I feel I overheard something and look out the window. There is only a beautiful moon there.


    In the meantime, the moonlighted church seemed horrible for some reason...


    Soft moonlight, pouring down as if to reveal one''s heart.


    Aren''t you exposing yourselves, under this light, to the nature of that church?


    Blaspheme God, like the dark part of a church that is not even Rokuro.


    Trapped by such thoughts, he accidentally speeds up his legs.


    The moon just says it''s illuminating everything the same.


    ¡­ there is no way that you can escape to the point of being in a room.


    "They should be in this room on the top floor tonight. It would be a great place to do damage to a building."


    The words he said while looking at the schematics were very convenient for me.


    Thank you. I hear the vertical arrangement of the desired room is currently empty. Right down there is one of their rooms, and underneath it is a room, I hear.


    Church aristocrats sometimes gather together. This is the perfect place for a secret story.


    Well, as far as I''m concerned, I don''t have to individually destroy it, so thank you. Let''s just go around the back.


    So.


    Just like earlier, I peered inside through the window and moved indoors after confirming that it was unmanned. Put down the demonic blood stone and finish the small work.


    It should be noted that the accomplice taught us an easy way to locate. If you match the pattern in the center of the ceiling, it will be more or less the center of the room, in a vertical row?


    I guess I decided to wish the operation success while sighing and giving me information. Human giving up is the key, unanimity of interests is a nice bond.


    And all that remains is a plea of not guilty, a raid. You won''t see your face because when you enter through the window it will just be a backlight, but just in case you wrap your phantoms around it and stay in the game.


    Yin will be what it is, so it''s just as good as a production of oddity.


    Come on, lets thank you!


    It is also natural to prepare the "Testimony of Buying God''s Wrath"!


    We must not enter enemy territory!


    Make sure you have a good time eating indoors from the outside and I smile at my mouth.


    Hooray, I thought the interior was splendid compared to the residential building as well, but the meal looks fancy too. Are the lights candles and magic props... should the demon stones be destroyed and the candles wind up and put out as promised?


    It''s the promise of horror that even though it''s indoors, the wind blows and the candles shake and disappear!


    But unfortunately, that''s all this time. We have to take it in the sacred direction of ''miracles'' once and for all.


    It''s a shame that the black shadow is slowly approaching, and even if you wake up a poltergeist, it''s an atmospheric environment.


    ... we''ll definitely try it when we have the next one.


    I swear by my heart that I will not be noticed by them. Transfer magic goes indoors. Pretty big rooms? Apparently, the table they use is quite large.


    And currently underneath the table. No one will notice thanks to the magical transfer and tablecloth.


    It''s not a trick, and you don''t expect people to gush under the table all of a sudden. It''s a good place to explore how things are going.


    The tablecloth is about forty centimeters on the floor. You can see the windows from there, so when you get out of here, you just have to move the windows again so that they are on your back.


    "... hmm?


    "What''s wrong with you?


    Maybe the guy next to you on the right speaks to the guy who stopped the conversation.


    There are only three indoors. Since the ecclesiastical nobility has a night club, is it an extremely intimate supper?


    - So it''s time to start?


    "Didn''t the wind blow now?


    Even in a neck tilting motion, the laughter comes from the two of us.


    "The wind? You wouldn''t say that because the candles at the table swayed or anything, would you?


    "Dude, I didn''t feel anything, did I? The windows are closed."


    I''m not sure because I can''t see them, but the other two didn''t seem to hit the breeze that woke them up lightly. I''m spinning a word of denial into a teasing mix.


    Looks like he decided to think it was his fault too for the words of such a fellow man. I''m starting the conversation again.


    ¡­ Targeting. If the target is set, repeat the same thing later.


    After that, when I was winding for only one person I noticed a little while later, one of them eventually stood up as if they were frightened.


    "Ok, ok. Maybe it''s also a gap in the window. I''ll make sure."


    That''s what I say, I take my seat and walk up to the window. Then I looked back when I checked to see if the window was closed and put my hand on it to make sure there might be no gap wind.


    "Look, it''s my fault. Nothing..."


    No, but did you try to say? Sooner than that I drop all the lights inside the room and move behind the man.


    One shock wave in the abdomen of a man who noticed signs and tried to look back. The two men, who were suddenly surprised that the lights had gone out, turned to the window at the sound of the man''s collapse.


    By then I''ll be standing with my window behind my back. From the two of us, is there a black suspicious person?


    ... I''m stepping on a collapsed man, but I don''t seem to notice that much. It is a sight to wonder whether it is because I am surprised or to such an extent amicable.


    "Ki... how did you get in here!


    "Come on? Maybe he was there from the beginning, huh?


    The two of them draw their faces to words spinning with the dual voice of the voice in the game and the original voice. It''s to keep women and men from judging, but it''s pretty creepy. Seems surprisingly usable.


    Note that phantoms usually only reproduce their memories based on them. I can''t shadow it and my hair and clothes never get windy, so I can tell it''s a phantom because of its unnaturalness.


    The voice is also limited to the dialogue that I have heard, so I can certainly not have a conversation. ''Cause I was myself'' is only possible for what I look like in the game.


    It was not thought of as a phantom in the fort event because the conversation was in place. Other than that, you just recreated what your buddies looked like at the time.


    "This is not what the priest looks like... aren''t you ashamed? Sounds like you and your nobles are getting along pretty well, huh?


    "What..."


    ''Oh, no excuses. Because you know everything?


    "Tell me all you want! What happens if you harm us..."


    The word could not be spun to the end. Because I generated a sharp blade of ice from the foot of a man in an instant.


    Kin...... and multiple crystal clear sounds whilst at the same time feeling crisp around the neck and body. You instinctively realized that ''if you move, you will die'' on an ice blade that grew suddenly from your feet, and your gaze is directed at me.


    The other understood the situation. Because of his fear, he opened his eyes and struck his buttocks, rattling and trembling.


    Because I was having a conversation with them.


    There''s no way you can chant.


    The idea of a magician would not be the first. Anyway, the magic of this world is'' common sense ''to chant.


    The unchanging chant was accepted because ''it is an obscure being called a magician''. No chanting because he''s a magic guide, not that.


    An attacking demonic prop would also be possible without chanting, but it was nonetheless impossible in its present state.


    Unless even a demonic blood stone is installed, the source of magic is the demonic stone of an operator or a demonic prop. Suddenly nothing. The fact that an ice blade grew from their feet would also have frightened the two of them.


    When I grinned and smiled at the two silent people, I found their faces increasingly distorted into fear, even indoors just in the moonlight.


    Well, from the other side, only the mouth of a black figure would seem to have smiled. The evil spirit must look better than the apostle of sin.


    Perhaps it is also thought to be an inexperienced chemical.


    "So what? I have no obligation to care about you. [M] Yes...... ''


    Raise one hand to concentrate your magic and follow the signs of the demonic blood stone you have placed. And.


    "Like this."


    It swung down momentum and at the same time generated shockwaves up and down around all the demonic stones.


    It seems that just below the table was the passing point, making a loud noise and shattering every table.


    Dishes with dishes, glasses in a bottle of wine, a broken table, and... fragments of the ceiling that made the sky visible.


    The two of them accidentally looked up at the small fragments falling apart. Find a hole there and keep your gaze down. The same downstairs, holes punched through the downstairs.


    "Come on, it''s time for a plea."


    Do it, and laugh. Before I heard them beg for their lives, I stunned the two of them just like the other man. And I''ll wait and see if I can get up.


    ¡­¡­


    All right! Mission accomplished!


    Was that so scary? You were so stunned that you didn''t even realize you erased the ice blade into a gap with your gaze upwards?


    I''m satisfied! It''s like a successful Halloween or April Fool event!


    Oh no, surprisingly, evil spirits are fun. Let''s make a suggestion next time in Irfena.


    ... Now, don''t be an idiot forever and move on to the next action.


    Truth be told, I have installed a demonic prop - made by the Black Knight - that incorporates a soundproofing junction in a room with demonic blood stones, so there is no gathering of people with this sound. I''m in possession of the same thing about this room.


    Recover the rest after this, and the evidence obliteration is perfect. I don''t even need to be noticed right now.


    Still, I care about time because bedtime is imminent for the people who should be witnesses. Regardless of the residential building, the faithful living in the surrounding area fall asleep.


    So.


    What I took out of my pocket was a piece of paper about ten centimeters on one side. There it says'' resentment ''in kanji.


    It''s from the tattoo I made in Irfena. It''s black ink, but I''ve got a brush for you to write...!


    Tattoos are basically what you put color into your skin. When I smash it, I stab my skin with a needle, and it''s made of super easy means of embedding color.


    This time, I''m going to move the letters written on paper under my skin because of the application of the transfer of letters (ink). It''s okay, because I''ve got enough of them!


    Some words say kanji art?


    You know only about Glenn in this world, don''t you?


    I don''t know what that means, it''s creepy!


    It may be recognized as a painting, but the feelings that can be included remain in the letters.


    For me, I am the culprit who has done more to me than to Kivera. Now I have to punish you. Next I''m going to ''curse'' or ''kill'' you.


    You just have to be on your face for a while, so it''s a one-shot battle. I''m sure you''ll try antidote magic or something, and it won''t be harmful to the human body. Ning Lo, I wonder if applying healing magic in this condition will only settle the dye.


    Work sakukuku with that in mind. Don''t forget to do some healing magic before tattooing to keep your abdominal pain.


    You won''t know if the raid is a dream or a reality when you wake up with this. The proof that it was real is the black letters on their faces - are their perceptions pictorial? - and the numerous objects destroyed, and the painful time they will be experiencing.


    I didn''t get hurt, so tattoos are useless for healing magic. ''Cause the pigments are just fixed.


    Be frightened by the fears of black engraving that you don''t possess...!


    afterwards.


    Left them alone, recovered the soundproof junction, confirmed the punched hole, and filled the interior of the junction beside it with devil''s mist (laughter).


    Once outside and destroy a part of the church after making a report to him. After simulating the strange phenomenon of ''lightning strikes even though there is no cloud in the sky'' with strong light and sound at the same time, I was amazed by the sound and mixed with the people around me who came to see how it was going.


    And follow his instructions with no food on his face and help the victims rescue. Come on, saint (planned). I have something to do here.


    He was immediately switching to a rescue operation when he visited the special building in the name of "Ask for instructions above for a sudden lightning strike".


    The first time I saw the victim, I felt a little tearful. Well, you didn''t explain in detail what would happen to the victim. Is that scary?


    He told me, "Wash it with water and it''ll calm you down one day," so maybe he expected the degree of coughing up. Sorry, this has the power to silence knights......!


    He was desperately rescuing the first guard to be transported - he said he was near the entrance - while people gathered to freak out as well.


    Others try to help, but they can''t go in there, and in the end, other than him, they''re going to take care of the victim and make him recruit fear.


    ... Did they think it was an infectious disease or something? My eyes do turn bright red and I can''t seem to stop crying though.


    I handled it while I said, ''He''s special, isn''t he?!'' Praise all that you say and direct them to the Saints'' Route.


    I feel sorry for the courageous people who were damaged trying to participate in the rescue, so I removed the ingredients while pretending to give them a hand. I will also try to make this come down with wings that are clear from the sky with a phantom to make it a miracle.


    It was a wide-ranging healing magic effect that I took care of scatterly in the game, but it seemed miraculous in people''s eyes. It is also further induced by saying, ''Has God''s mercy been given to courageous action?''


    It didn''t take much rescue work because there weren''t many victims, but it goes without saying that by then the eyes directed at him were full of respect.


    ... and his eyes that can be directed at me are like, ''What the fuck, you!'' Needless to say, he was talking. Doubtful, but certain.


    No, you''re on schedule, aren''t you? You can''t be a big shot if you care about the details.


    As I smiled at him giving instructions to treat the victims surrounded by people, I secretly returned to my room after the destruction of the junction and the fog of the devil.


    This is the only time to disappear, so I can''t help it.


    ... I don''t have a choice, I didn''t run away.


    There was also a reason that the parent cat would get angry when it was late. ''Cause after this, it''s reporting time!?

 143 Report and her statement

    Since then.


    He went back to his room through the window again and told the knight in front of the door deliberately that he had finished dressing. That would be enough alibi.


    Afterwards, the Demon Kings and His Royal Highness Linus returned as they waited to think about what to report. Apparently they''ve been cutting up early. I assume His Highness Linus is responsible for the obligation to report to the Balaxin forces.


    And.


    "Um... why are you reporting in such a state?


    His Highness Linus asks the Demon King in confusion. Right, that''s usually what bothers me.


    My current condition is put on Klaus'' lap and my arms are turned forward to restrain both arms.


    Now you''re flirting, it won''t be possible. It''s a human chair restraint, no matter what you think.


    "I put it on my knees to keep my legs from getting there, just in case, both arms are restrained. We''re using Klaus because even with metastatic magic, we can react immediately."


    ¡­¡­ Why so much? "


    "I have to ask you the details."


    The demon king who answers with a smile. I feel like some kind of intimidation is seeping out.


    I knew you''d find out?


    Don''t you normally think ''thank you''?


    So you were willing to interrogate me when I got back......!


    Jito I just laugh bitterly even with my eyes pointed at Al. Sikato even pepper and tap Klaus'' arm in captivity.


    Whoa... I don''t have any allies.


    His Royal Highness Linus was temporarily distracted, but he seemed convinced by the demon king that it was "the usual thing". Why?


    "So. What the hell have you been doing?


    "Wash up, spit up. Yikes! ''Not to mention the gaze that can be directed from the three of us - the Irfena momentum.


    No, I have to report it this time, so I''ll talk to a lot of people.... although I''m sure he''ll be pissed off.


    "There were people in the church who were worried about the way things are. Besides, it''s like being my collaborator - someone with a sense of crisis as an organization. I asked him to be a collaborator."


    "I know you''re worried about what''s going on. But is that why I trust you, stranger?


    Question of the Demon King, especially! Normally you won''t be an accomplice, it''s too dangerous.


    It''s just... this time it''s just a little bit of ''I made an unusual situation and let it respond to the discussion''. Report it honestly, even though you accidentally missed your gaze.


    "... breaking into the room and shoving it down, threatening to ''destroy you as a priest or choose to get to the negotiating table''"


    "What?"


    "Wouldn''t it be over if you could see a woman pushing you down, in a position? I''m not asking you to cooperate in good faith. I''m asking for an accomplice of common interest."


    The Demon King - I don''t know Klaus, but it feels like I saw him. Everyone, including the Knight of the Guard - made my face swell when I understood what I said.


    "What are you doing? Go!


    "Hot."


    He slapped my head round the bundle of paper he had in his hand. If I hadn''t pinched the table, it would have been my hand, not a bunch of paper.


    Al turns his raw warm gaze to me, and His Highness Linus and the knight of the escort are opening their mouths like fools.


    Apparently, it was an unexpected behavior for them. On second thought, I guess they don''t hear much about the situation of upper-class people, women pushing down.... There won''t be a woman to execute it either.


    "You... mind that you''re a woman for once!


    "Demon King, what is" once, "" once "? I''m just a maiden!


    "If you mean maiden, don''t do that!


    That being said, the demon king exhales deeply. Are you tired...... even though this is going to be fun.


    Eventually when you raise your face with tired faces, you prompt me to continue. He''s willing to hear it to the end.


    "So? What are you doing here?


    "The bargain is that you want me to take advantage of the reprisals I make against the Church. It''s like," I want you to be a saint and bring together decent people because I''ll tailor you to God''s repudiation. ""


    "Saints?"


    That''s right, you can''t read ahead, the Demon King tilts his neck.... Um, His Royal Highness Linus and Mr. Knight? It''s time to get back to your sanity.


    "You can keep it up to the magicians, but that won''t do much damage to the ecclesiastical nobles. On the contrary, they could be held accountable."


    "Well, I guess so. Because the Church is not involved in this case."


    Are you convinced, one nodding demon king?


    "That''s why I wanted to tailor the ecclesiastical aristocracy and the adhering people to" the one who bought the wrath of the Absolute named God ". If they were banished from the church as sinners, the church would no longer be the back shield for those people. We will create an organization under new leaders that will never strip the royal family of their teeth."


    But the Demon King has a slightly inclined face. Even if it is convincing in terms of future possibilities, it is somewhat weak as a reason, given its real possibilities.


    "Does that work? I don''t think you''re going to be banished for rare reasons, even if you''re a superior?


    "Yeah. That''s why I needed the presence of a ''saint''. I''ve finally left clear evidence."


    Even as I nod to the opinion of the Demon King, I laugh and spin the next word.


    "Tonight they were enjoying dinner in a room on the top floor of the special building. Get in there and destroy the building in a vertical way."


    "Hey!? What are you doing?


    The demon king who barges in a little bit, everyone else who looks at me with cancer.


    Even assuming some damage, I guess I just didn''t think you''d be going through sabotage.


    Oh, His Highness Linus and the others are solidifying. Was it too unexpected?


    "Transcribing black letters on their faces on top of that... sounds like proof. Then he filled the fog of the devil and destroyed a part of the church in a sentence that sounded strong light and roar all around him after he went outside. I hope you think it feels like a lightning strike."


    ¡­¡­


    "My accomplice had a magic prop that incorporated my antidote magic in advance, so I had one person hit the rescue. There will only be more victims to help, and I think the situation of the victims being brought out has terrorized those gathered."


    This way, and when I turn my gaze, I look tired and snort at the demon king. Go on, it seems.


    "I mix with the rescue side to direct one safe accomplice around as a ''saint chosen by God'', and anyone who is harmed in an attempt to help is removed the ingredients while the feathers have a scattered effect. I led them to believe it was a miracle of God, too."


    "... isn''t that all?


    "Yep. We have given evidence of church corruption beforehand, so it will be exposed in the near future as a ''reason for pissing God off''. of his accomplices. It is a well-known fact that he was bumping into those people, so I thought the flow would go towards him at once"


    When I finish explaining the whole thing and look around, everyone has an indescribable look on their face. Until the demon king, he held his forehead with one hand and was sighing.


    It''s just until the evidence is destroyed, demon king. You don''t have to worry about anything.


    If you tell him so, he will slap you again silently.... Why! Isn''t that important!


    And.


    This is a joint effort with the Ilfena residual group, including the raccoon. It''s also kind of unreasonable that I''m the only one pissed off. Even though there are plenty of accomplices!


    ... I don''t think that''s unexpected so far. You just gave me all kinds of toys and all I know is a rough plan, them.


    "Lord Commander... I''m supposed to be your accomplice, too?


    Thumbs up gleefully as His Highness Linus turns his raw warm gaze, saying somewhere vain.


    "My people!


    "No!"


    Good luck! And if you smile, you''ll be instantly returned in denial. Shit, give me a little ride.


    Turning his gaze to the knight of the escort, he shook his head beside him in a grand manner. Are my allies the only saints (tentative)?


    "Mizuki... I hope it sounds fun, but that doesn''t do you any good"


    "There is, isn''t there? If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have imitated you."


    "Huh?"


    Was the answer unexpected, not just the Demon King, but everyone turns a surprise glance at me.


    Well, normally, it''s just a weakening of church denominations. If the next top isn''t the kind of person who fangs at the royal family, it won''t be behind the ecclesiastical aristocracy.


    "What do you mean? It doesn''t seem like I have anything."


    "Oh...... right from the Demon King''s point of view. For me only, you might want to say."


    I personally deserve it, that is. It''s not for Irfena.


    That being said, the Demon King gave an increasingly surprising look.


    "First of all, this point. I come as a companion to the Demon King, so the Command of the Demon King is absolute. The Absolute has clearly stated, ''I have left a magician in my room to calm the nobles''. Besides, King Baraksin knows that, and he has a knight of escort."


    "Well, that''s what we told the nobles."


    "In this state, you cannot question the information that ''the Mage is in the room''. The handling of King Baraksin can be taken to mean keeping an eye on the Wizard, and if you raise your voice of suspicion, you will not be able to lie and call out the two Kings and the Demon King."


    Turning his gaze to confirm, the Demon King nodded lightly.


    "Next is my behavior in the church. The accomplice is moving with unanimity of interest. He was worried about the current state of the Church, and he realized what would happen if he took revenge directly from Ilfena and me for this."


    This, important. He''s a man who moves in "A Match of Interests," he is. That''s why you''ve come on board with my suggestion.


    Do you feel more worried about the future of the organization than about the clergy¡­? The church also operates an orphanage, so for him it can be said that it is for those to protect.


    "He''s the future as an organization that matters more than anything. That''s why you won''t betray me this time. Because other than my personal emotions, the Church just gets the hang of getting rid of the corrupt parts. Everyone who has been forced to tailor to collaborators has no problem because saints (scheduled) direct them. And you''re backing up evidence of wrongdoing."


    "You think there''s no betrayal?


    "Impossible. His body will also be ruined beyond being an accomplice. ¡­ If that happens, the organization will be disrupted and crumble worst."


    I clearly deny and snort at His Highness Linus'' words. He is clear on what should be prioritized, he also says'' chosen ''because he aimed there.


    "And the important thing is my condition when I play executive. I''m wrapping my phantom around it and making my voice a double voice with what it is, so I haven''t found out my gender or what it is. Because phantoms are usually not allowed to have conversations. Even Kibera, I think, led to the perception that it was a real avenger."


    "Common sense gets in the way". I also used it this time.


    I can''t immediately imagine that people from different worlds are the exception. Because this country has a precedent called Alisa. I see that it is also responsible for the tendency to look down on me.


    "It''s magic that''s a particularly important hook. Church executives don''t equate with me just by saying ''no chant'', because I''ve never actually seen it. The definition of magic conductor is too vague to know exactly what it is. In fact, because that''s even what''s causing Kivera''s defeat."


    "But the nobles see your magic at night clubs. Wouldn''t I suspect you if I knew what the church looked like?


    "Yeah, I doubt it. And that''s what I''m here for."


    "What?"


    Surprisingly, the Demon King looked at me to sharpen his gaze.


    "I don''t trust almost everything in this country. I understood what kind of perception you would have of other people in Alisa''s case. The way you look down on reflections isn''t easy to fix."


    "Well...... I can''t help it if they say so. Surely we were fools. Let''s admit it."


    His Royal Highness Linus and the Knight of the Guard distract their gaze at random. His Highness Linus himself must have reflected much since then. That''s why those words come out.


    But my purpose is not to apologize or anything like that from him.


    "I understand that even so, the royal family is not set up. This would be based more on my relationship with a country called Irfena than on fear of me. And noble, but... too many, so I set the standard for judgment."


    ''What?''


    The voices of all were hammered. You just didn''t expect it, everyone is looking lightly open.


    "First of all, the ones who are not hostile at all. This is about those who feared me at the night club earlier. If I knew that my identity meant nothing to me, and that I had the power to retaliate as an individual, I wouldn''t be able to help."


    First one, break your finger so that.


    "The next people with the idea of a conservative system. Doubt from information in the Church does not raise a voice of doubt in the testimony of the royal families of the two countries. This means those who put self-preservation first and do not cross dangerous bridges, but also fear the power of the royal family. I was wondering if it was unlikely that the Demon King would sell a fight to me."


    Two, and break my finger again. Everyone listens to me silently.


    "Those who are getting information about the Church at the end and who, even though they know I exist, come to explore. I''m an ambitious man and I''m not even afraid to buy royal disharmony...... it doesn''t deter me. Confidence and ability to just defy, and likely to be hostile to me. They''re the ones to be wary of. I think it will narrow down considerably depending on what happens after the information flows."


    With that said, "This is my purpose", the reaction split as if some were frightened and some were stunned...


    No, it matters to me, doesn''t it?


    Because it means'' an object to be vigilant in the future for me personally '', not a country called Irfena.


    Once the target has been narrowed, they will be recognized as'' cautious people ''in the future. Even if contact is desired, this attitude can be avoided by engaging.


    The Black Knights will gather information, but that''s only the ''against the country'' criterion. Naturally, if I''m the target, my enemies will change.


    You don''t know when you''re coming to this country next, you can get as much information as you want.


    "... you''re really good at this sort of thing, aren''t you? I thought you went to retaliation for your personal feelings."


    The Demon King squeaks complicated. His Highness Linus and the others looked at me with the same eyes as the Demon King.


    Self-defense is imperative, as is the case with Felix and the Earl.


    ... but.


    "Well, thank you for staying personal."


    "Eh..."


    Generally painful situations - the way they feel is people''s. There''s no such thing as grief or distress in me - it can''t be just that.


    More than half said, ''Lets, thank you! It goes without saying what was done in the'' mood. I was just going to get what I could finally get.


    There''s nothing for me personally where the Count came from! The convoluted quote just works, this time.


    "It''s a corner, so I want to do a lot of things! There may not be a chance in the future that I can move this far freely with Baraxin. I''ll sprinkle herbicides all over the place right now and dry up the extra roots."


    "So what do you do when you''re done with it!?


    "Destroy them, those people. It''s more or less the premise of" coming up with a trick, "and if it kills you to that extent, it disappears either way."


    I just wanted to keep the enemy informed. There is no other reason.


    ''Cause you can''t just wrap it up'' cause it''s troublesome, can you?


    ...... why are you beating it again, Dear Parent Cat!? You can be happy with your kitten growing up!?

 144 at Ilfena

    - Ilfena Knight Dorm (Marquis Leckbari Perspective)


    * It''s about right after the protagonists return to their room once from the night club in time.


    I look at the brief report sent by His Highness Elshon and smile unexpectedly.


    "If there''s any movement at the night club, I''ll report it immediately," he said intentionally to Nong, "he''ll also say to hold back those who are causing anger here.


    Those who live in this cavalier dorm will be able to ignore the words of the Marquis and the long-standing political center.


    I do think that was the right choice. In the name of visiting Gordon, my nephew, it would not incite extra anxiety to be noticed by others.


    Sometimes it means'' young '', but there is nothing more than the Lord for the knights who live here. If you take that lightly, you can''t tell me not to be angry.


    But King Baraksin seemed to understand correctly the wrath of Ilfena.


    The punishment spelled out very easily was difficult to oppose because it seemed light, and it was very heavy for us.


    Though they also say that their own past comes down in the form of misery.


    Exactly what I deserved. As this one predicted, the king of Baraksin seemed to have inflicted severe punishment.


    "Hmm, this wouldn''t make Irfena complain either"


    The knights nodded at each other even though they seemed slightly dissatisfied if they were pleased that they had safely fitted in with a satisfactory nod.


    I smile bitterly at the way it is. It''s not like something happened to them in person yet, so maybe we don''t have a choice.


    Their punishment is what awaits them before they are relieved¡­ in other words, ''after they have been determined when they realize it''.


    The punishment - not life-threatening, but the degree to which it detaches from the royal family - which was also deemed reasonable around us, cannot possibly be challenged.


    "His Highness Elshon is admired."


    As several Kingsguard knights mingled, a man with glasses in a calm voice said with a smile.


    The man''s name is Clarence Bashre. He is Argent''s brother-in-law who is currently accompanying him to Baraxin.


    "Oh no... I''ve settled down a lot for that?


    "Yeah, there''s no way that kid''s making a big deal out of it."


    Ask him to peep and he will return those words with some inclusive grin.


    As it were, Clarence turned a blind eye to the knights.


    "You''re not the only one, they gave her a ''toy'' too, right?


    "What are you talking about?


    Clarence grinned deeper and deeper if he returned it without breaking his expression.


    "I expect ''something'' while angry. ¡­ that''s what it looks like."


    Speaking of which, I recall whether Clarence also served as a Kingsguard educator.


    If this man even discerns and scrutinizes the inside, not just the top side, then it would be easy to guess something from how the knights are doing.


    Especially... I don''t see how you can blame that. Pure anticipation or it seems interesting.


    "Hey, don''t make a big deal out of it. Only because the other side could treat people from different worlds with heresy. I need you to let me fight it."


    "I see, is that ''information''?"


    "I don''t even know how to use it. Because there are only a few things I can do."


    But that means'' if you think about it normally ''.


    Since the information I have given is'' the person who complained and made sense ''and'' the information about him '', it is to the extent that the Precision circulates and warns him of the information that'' the Congregation of the Church sold the quarrel to the Mage and Ilfena ''.


    It''s just... the addition of "toys" - evidence of church wrongdoing, etc. - from the Black Knights there would be a threat to "shut them up."


    Individual information is no big deal, but when combined, it cannot be indifferent.


    Mizuki is very good at combining these things into measures, so mistakes won''t end with simple protests alone.


    Above all, Mizuki himself is a major problem.


    Mizuki can work almost as omnipotent as a magic guide, if you don''t even missee the amount of magic power he uses.


    Besides, the otherworlds - which means it''s only because it''s Mizuki, not all otherworlds - so I don''t give a damn about anything that''s not worth it to me.


    Almost certainly if I forgot or missed it, I just left it because it was worth some use. With his personality and the achievements of his parent cat education, the direction had grown to a very noisy aspect.


    I mean... ''Who Believes, Such Calm Retaliation'' Everyone Thinks.


    Even so, there is no problem because it is as reliable as it is harmless to us.


    Crying is the people who set it up, and unless the Lord commands the cat to stand still, who can ''wait'' exclusively for the owner, it''s useless for anyone to say anything.


    ... Sometimes it''s useless for His Highness to say so. Well, a kitten would be a runaway thing.


    "Right, let''s do that"


    Apparently Clarence wasn''t willing to pursue it any further. Interestingly enough, when I narrowed my eyes slightly, I said something else to change the subject.


    ¡­¡­


    Something black hidden in that face for some reason, like that?


    Tilt your inner neck, but don''t put it on the table.


    "Speaking of which... the Assistant Chancellor of Carlossa also told you to watch out for Mizuki"


    "Oh? Speaking of which, you came before you went out to Balaxin, the one. Did you know Mizuki?"


    "Yeah, he rubbed it with a chaser from Kivera in Carlosa while he was on the run."


    ¡­¡­


    Is that it?


    Instead of being rubbed, he said he got into a fight and made him cry the other way around.


    Surely that one would have had to be moved by someone in the position of Assistant Prime Minister. The attitude of Kivera''s chasers was too problematic.


    But Mizuki and the others seem to be acting on the issue enough. I honestly don''t see it as a normal concern when they tell me I''m going to lead my daughter through the use of torturous conflicting hands.


    Besides, Clarence is one of those people who''s headed for a response... knowing Mizuki is never the ''helpless daughter''. That would be the same as the Assistant Chancellor.


    I smile harmlessly if I encourage Clarence to get ahead of me while I accidentally get a raw, warm glance at what the hell those two have planned for an aligned quote.


    "He knows what Mizuki misses about His Highness. So, the handkerchief of the ecclesiastical nobility of Baraksin¡­ was drawing attention to one of the Kingsguard''s captains and the knights of the ecclesiastical congregation he led"


    Oh, you mean them.


    "Yeah, I don''t know Mizuki."


    It reminds me of Clarence''s face and gives me a little headache. There you are, speaking of which.


    Some ecclesiastical nobles naturally become knights. The leader of this is the Kingsguard''s captain. This guy was really depressing.


    First of all, he comes from the Marquis, in a state where his parents'' homes and leading ecclesiastical nobles are behind him. Without extra lapse, demotion or elimination would not be possible in that country.


    Because of that state of affairs, he tends to look down on the royal family at the mercy of the Kingsguard.


    Attitudes towards royalty in their own country seep into royalty in other countries as well. The attitude even though it is sometimes the case to go to Balaxin in diplomacy. Naturally, I am uncomfortable with people from other countries and do not marry their homes.


    As a result, they have made their connections stronger in the country. It also leads to the ordeal of the Royal Balaxin, but it is its own country more than any other.


    "It''s known for what it is, and it''s not hidden information. He told me that he could come to Mizuki, a different world."


    "Sounds like it... I''m not stupid enough to sell fights to His Highness and loyal dogs."


    In other words, Mizuki will be the only one who can simply be set up. Your Highness and those two are too scared, including my parents'' house, that''s well known.


    Clarence nods when she tells you what she wants to say.


    "I was worried about her, too. On, I gave him a spare of my favorite whip. This time I''m accompanying you in the name of your Highness''s escort, so I was wondering if it would be better to have one of your weapons."


    "Ha!?


    Turn a little attention to Clarence. The expression everywhere is'' a kind brother who guides a child like his sister ''.


    "Oh, I''m fine. Because she is weak and has never used a whip or anything. Sound is flashy, but not so powerful."


    "Yes...... no! It just feels so noisy when that girl swings a whip!


    "But isn''t it better than magic?


    I unexpectedly thought of Mizuki...... I definitely thought the unfamiliar whip was better.


    However, ferocity is better with whipping gear. It would have too much effect on blackmail.


    "There is healing magic if you have some injuries, and I think it''s enough for retaliation and a little ''story''. Those idiots... excuse me, incompetent, foolish, helpless knights, I just wish they hadn''t done ''hey''"


    That being said, I''m guessing Clarence thinks they''re going to set Mizuki up. Because we''re already talking on the premise that we''re going to set it up.


    Either way, they have a verse that thinks Mizuki is equal to an alien named Alisa... who doesn''t know how vicious it is.


    Exactly. I don''t imitate hands directly on royalty and duke family people in other countries, so the person I set up with the erasure method becomes Mizuki.


    As His Royal Highness protests against this, Mizki is an otherworldly man, and from a standpoint, a civilian. Besides, he''s not a guest because he''s treated like an escort, and he''s in a better position over there. You can''t possibly want to be punished.


    Identity is important if you are from another country. That''s the reality. Exquisite, with some scolding just by mouth.


    This time it is in the form of the Royal Barraksin inviting the Irfena forces, so they may be targeted in the sense of disparaging them. To immerse yourself in the superiority of ''I set out to make the king apologize''.


    "You can''t just shame the king," he said.


    Imagine, though frightened... instantly shaking your head to the side. No, the combination is too bad.


    If it becomes a reality, it can also be said that their actions are outrageous because they don''t know Mizuki. It''s also a matter of shaming the king, because he doesn''t understand the magnitude of the harm.


    That''s how stupid they are. I repeat, he''s a fool I thought of...!


    Something is usually wrong with ''Your Highness protests'' and ''The King apologizes'' for each civilian in the first place. To be clear, he is only forgiving his ferocious daughter: ''Stop retaliation because it is done with an apology''.


    Church nobles will defend Mizki''s identity as a shield, even as Mizki punishes them before he engages in retaliatory action. I can only bow my head in the sense that the king, who understands reality when it comes to that, holds the place.


    They simply want to turn it in the direction of "King in the mood of Ilfena," without thinking, "Why would the King do that?"


    The process of doing so can be easily anticipated, and I sympathize with King Baraksin by accident.


    It''s not ''anticipation'' more than Clarence and the others are involved in, it''s ''execution induction'' after getting some information. Very bad nature.


    Anyway, Clarence''s statement is convincing to whoever hears'' If they have the attitude they deserve, it won''t happen ''. However, if the victim is outside the standard, it will change from the result.


    In fact, there are quite a few people who think ''nobility is allowed to do anything to civilians'', not just them, and it''s a general perception. I guess it''s also a harsh story to say you can spot out of the standards you pushed through.


    If you don''t know Mizuki, they will unilaterally end up with the bad guys. Clarence and the others stirred up Mizuki after understanding it. I wonder what this is not malice.


    When he said something, he said, "Respect the royal family if you value the identity system." But I looked back. Maybe I''ll enjoy watching them say nothing back.


    "They''ve never met Mizuki in person.... Are you adulterating?


    "You... don''t expect Mizuki and the others to rub it?


    "Come on? And this is just our prediction. It''s unclear if it''s going to be real."


    I raised one eyebrow and was surprised, but Clarence just laughed with fun.


    ... Apparently the Deputy Commander had also learned how to handle Mizuki. I am perfectly ''how to give a toy''.


    I guess I learned to use it at the same time. Otherwise, you stay in your current position.


    "Assistant Chancellor Mizuki gave Mizuki a souvenir and left in a good mood. Even the child and only the reputable church aristocrats and knights who can thank those who were worried... what would Carlosa think of them?


    "Oh, did you involve Carlosa? I''m sure you''ll support Mizuki now."


    "It''s outrageous, like getting involved. It''s just that... even if the wizards of the other worlds get a little rough, there''s less country to blame."


    Clarence''s mouth distorts cold for a moment. Apparently, there was some kind of thought, which meant that Mizuki took root on the assumption that he was going to break out.


    It is easy to assume that evil is a disaster because he is a magic guide, but fortunately Mizki''s assessment of Kivela is not that bad. Moreover, this time the non is clearly perceived to be over there.


    "As a result, can the Baraxin royal family exterminate them too? The propulsion of another country after that kid''s rampage... you have to punish him ''for having no choice but to protect the country'' right?


    Feel something in a gentle grin that doesn''t just guide your sister''s daughter, slightly glaring.


    If I stared to explore, my eyes behind my glasses narrowed so that I couldn''t wait to have fun.


    Understand Clarence and the others'' purpose ''there.


    ¡­¡­ Are you going to work with Carlossa''s assistant prime minister to get rid of them? "


    "They''re in our way, too."


    The true meaning of what was told. It was quite simple, but it contained poison that would even be used in the body. It''s all for the loyalty of my country.


    And that fits in with myself snorting and agreeing.


    "Sure. I don''t know if they''re from another country, but it''s hard to be around people like that."


    "Hehe, the ecclesiastical aristocracy is going to look pretty painful. Besides, we didn''t set something up. Just take the results to the end that prompted your advice."


    The gentle voice was backwards. The plan was extremely evil. I would also call it a measure because I understand Mizuki''s character.


    We don''t miss that opportunity because we''re other countries that can''t easily interfere. This time we have the strongest pawn.


    Clarence, Deputy Knights of Kingsguard. He definitely deserves Charline''s husband.


    One crack, said to be ''dangerous not to mix'', is too much poison for just one.


    "Especially this time, because we are thoroughly eyeing the Church Congregation, Mizuki. I don''t know when the next opportunity will be, so I thought I''d stick around too much."


    "Ha... well, I''m not stopping you just this time. I''m not saying no to your thoughts. [M] Your Highness is going to have a hard time."


    Clarence nods joyfully at the true meaning of the leak by accident.


    "Your Highness has changed your impression a lot, too. He used to be afraid."


    Yes, Her Royal Highness Elshon took that for granted. This is what a woman said about when.


    "At an early age, I was invited by the beauty of the moon to go out to the garden at night...... the darkness around me and the cold of the moonlight accidentally made me horrible. I felt like I was the only one in the world with a peek at me. ''


    ''When I see His Highness, I remember it for some reason. If you''re beautiful, you know you think of your country more than anyone else, but you''re horrible and your legs snap.''


    Intimidation by magic passes into instinctive fear. Probably wanted to say that.


    Fear the strength of its gaze, its magic, and the pale of its deep eyes. It''s like falling in love with an invisible lake at the bottom but drawing me in...... to such fear.


    But lately, His Highness has been very different.


    To be perfectly clear, I''m starting to scratch my parent cat without joking.


    Whenever I saw him, he looked like a cat.


    His Highness, who walks gracefully, slowly shaking some of the bound golden hair, accompanies Mizuki early as he shakes the dark hair tied to one at a high position beside it.


    ''Kitten chasing after her parent cat as she waves her tail'' is exactly the reason for the different strides or the way she goes with it a little bit.


    Your Highness, who cares about you and your neighbor, is also very similar to the parent cat who cares if the kitten is following you.


    ''A large, long-haired species of good descent seems to be taking good care of a hybrid black cat'' is the word of the twin knights. Well, did it still look that way?


    It should be noted that Mizuki is caught and abducted after being drawn or held when he makes a statement that is not even Roku.


    I don''t like being witnessed like that, but my impression changes. Because Mizuki, who is beside him, is not afraid of His Highness at all, but rather nostalgic.


    "I think it''s good for His Highness to have her. By putting her in between, Your Highness can deal with people normally."


    "... because there''s more ferocious beside it than His Highness, don''t you think?


    "I guess that means something too. But the expression" parent cat and kitten "became stronger than I imagined."


    Clarence seems happy to say that and laugh.


    Your Highness would have had more difficulty, but the change is to be welcomed for those who have pitied Your Highness.


    I have instinctively feared but admired it, seeing it wounded by the wickedness of the inborn magic... there were much more watchers than His Highness thought.


    I guess those are the circumstances under which Mizki is favourably received around His Highness.


    "So your Highness is going to have a hard time in the future? My head hurts this time."


    "Yeah. But if we look at it holistically and it goes in the right direction, wouldn''t it be nice?


    "It must be!


    If we see ourselves laughing at each other, Your Highness will surely look disgusted. But still, the guardian guts to Mizuki disappear.


    Having a prank kitten is tough for a parent cat...... good luck with that?


    To a young man called the Demon King who secretly struggles in Barraksin and still has no option to abandon him.


    Hidden encouragement, pity and... let''s just say that what you learn to rejoice in is in your chest.


    "By the way. What are you going to do if Mizuki finds out what your thoughts are? You''ll be convinced they''ll use it, but isn''t it terrible not to tell them anything?


    "That''s good luck to Al and get him in the mood. You can''t even be a lover if you leave it alone, and it''s a good opportunity to show your efforts"


    "... do you throw round"


    "It''s a whip of love."


    You don''t have to be like my wife to that point. Non will not be the only one who thinks so.

 145 Rare Beast VS Rumored Creature

    "... I didn''t know you wanted to see the Knights'' training ground."


    "Heh heh, that''s good."


    Currently, Kingsguard Knights rented from King Baraksin are leading the way to the Knights'' training ground.


    I didn''t expect anything from the Knights of Balaxin because of Alisa, but I wondered what strength it was.


    No, I sometimes go out with Al and the others.


    So far, by the way, one-on-one would hardly win it all. If it''s more than one, it''s a total loss.


    Al pushes force, and Klaus can win once and for all if it''s not a long-term battle because it''s a combination with sorcery. However, ''at the moment''.


    Anyway, ''I can''t read what I do'' is what I can beat them... I''m just winning because it''s a different pattern than magic in this world. The difference in experience is enormous.


    Note that it can be Sail that scares me the most. While there are boundaries, it''s fine, but the boundaries are broken. Take advantage of the speed and aim for the steeple. One wrong step and you die. And with the usual smile.


    Every time I look at the arrangement between me and the guardians, the knights say... ''You''re the guardian correctly''.


    Guardians are the role of the state in holding down other worlds. It''s an absolute condition that you can hold it down if you''re a magic conductor, and you''re appointed in anticipation of that.


    As long as they can beat me, it means they''re doing their part. So regular arrangements are mandatory.


    For the record, the knight s is the one I still can''t win. These two, by instinct, avoid an attack.


    It can''t even attack me, but it can''t attack me. It can be a very barren battle.


    Instead of a magician, you''re my natural enemy, that one. If you know it''s a battle, it activates a crisis detection capability, why are you avoiding even invisible shock waves?!?


    "By the way... what the hell is wrong with that"


    This way, and Klaus noticeably spotted a whip that was snuggling onto my hips. The whip hanging in the form of a hook on the usual military uniform modoki belt is a borrowing from Mr. Clarence.


    "Borrowed. ''If you''re going to accompany me as an escort, you must also carry a weapon. Sometimes magic can''t handle it,'' said Clarence."


    "Oh?"


    Klaus raising a slight eyebrow. I don''t see it on my face, but I doubt it as much as I want.


    "Surely you should have accompanied me as an escort... but you couldn''t handle weapons, could you?


    "Yeah, I can''t. So it just feels like swinging. Looks like Mr. Clarence knows he can''t handle weapons either."


    "I see. Something just shaped, you mean"


    Probably means'' better/less painful hands than pulling ''. I can''t even expect power from a person who can''t even throw a knife properly.


    Klaus also seems to have just been uncomfortable using it as a weapon, nodding as he was convinced by my explanation.


    "It''s time to get there. ¡­ but"


    The knight who was guiding me flickered and glanced slightly at the training ground.


    "It might make you feel a little... uncomfortable"


    "Hmm? Are you at Rumor People?"


    If asked funny, the knight seeped slightly amazement and eventually sighed deeply.


    "Did you know? I''m ashamed to say that some of the knights are from ecclesiastical aristocracy. They sometimes behave arrogantly to those who are less than themselves."


    "So, spit words that incite others who accompanied them as escorts," he said. Even if they made a brief apology, it was the king who apologized for protests from other countries, including harassment. "


    Mr. Clarence, if you exposed the information, the knight looked sad and fell. Shame on my own country, but maybe I can''t help it if I hear it''s known to other countries.


    Well, cheer up. Maybe it won''t be what you''re afraid of.


    One way or the other, worry about the development where the parent cat needs gastric medication?


    If they don''t do anything, nothing will happen.


    I wouldn''t do anything without my hands on it.


    There''s no way I''m gonna cry hard when I go to earth and say, "If I get hit, I''ll kill you back." "Retaliation is ten times more polite." Instant revenge straight line.


    Balaxin will still not know this perception, which is becoming common sense no longer in Zebrast.


    The people who annoyed Alisa still have a verse to insult the other world. That''s why they don''t look too dangerous unless they get hurt by me.


    And such a situation can be something I would very much welcome.


    I mean, at the time of the setup, I was like, ''Ahhhhhhhhhhh!'' As well as you''re telling me!


    Good luck. You''re gonna smile, aren''t you?


    When I was thinking about it, Pepper and Klaus slapped me in the forehead.


    It doesn''t hurt, but what do you do, craftsman? This is a natural right, a duty!


    Even if I sue you with my gaze, Klaus still looks at me with suspicion.


    "You, don''t think about the noise, okay? This time it''s Elle''s, isn''t it?


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t turn your back, don''t persevere, don''t shut up."


    "If you can''t set me up, I won''t do anything, will I?


    ¡­¡­ Well, let''s do that. "


    Oh, no, Klaus. Even I understand my current position.


    In other words, ''If they say something that breaks it down, there''s no problem''.


    Interworlds are rare beasts - Alisa was seen as a different race - right?


    Do you think those people who have that perception would treat me like a ''person from another country''?


    Besides, it is a common perception that magicians who use magic are not capable of melee warfare.


    I don''t think they fear as much of a magical mentor as the nobility they have the art of fighting - you wouldn''t expect to use overwhelming destructive magic because they are accompanied by demon kings.


    If it''s about ice debris at a night club, you''ll avoid it or break it with an easy win. Even in the ghost riots in Alberda, the reason why I was bound by "the inexperienced" is because "knights have the art of fighting".


    "Um... if I may, please take it easy."


    Soon a knight, apparently resurrected, asks for it as he pulls his face apart.


    It''s okay, normally nothing happens... it can''t happen.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t think so, so I guess Mr. Clarence and the others gave me some information.


    I guess Klaus sighed deeply at the edge of his sight, also because, to some extent, he has given up.


    "Then let''s go!


    "Give it up. If anything happens, they''re the only ones who''re harmed."


    I urged him to laugh at it, and Klaus looked at the knight with a pounding of his shoulder and pity.


    The knight said small, "I''m sorry, Your Majesty...!," he begins to groan and walk.


    Now, what about the rumored creature?


    The training ground stepped in was quite lively. It just seemed like a time for people to get together.


    ... but.


    They were divided into three main groups.


    The two groups that are clearly opposed to each other are the Royalists and Church denominations, otherwise neutral, etc.?


    It''s also a strange story that knights have neutralists, but if they were from nobility, they wouldn''t be able to take an obvious attitude towards either of them. No wonder Al and the others have told me that ''nobles have fences''.


    So.


    As soon as they got here, they looked at us all at once. Rightly me and Klaus.


    What a warm look as you are accustomed to the intimidation of the Demon King. Intimidating their gaze? No, that''s not it.


    Neutrality and royalty seem to be... vigilant but free of hostility. I guess King Baraksin was telling me this beforehand.


    ... in the "Don''t Touch, Danger" and "Raptor Caution" senses.


    The problem is ecclesiastical. Around twenty knights had their gaze clearly encompassing animosity and ridicule around how great they looked.


    Are you out of your mind to include a grin like you found ''prey'' in it?


    "Sometimes they bother the king by deliberately acting on the issue..."


    That''s what Mr. Clarence said. It should already be known that Baraksin is here to apologize for this visit to the Demon King.


    Then you may be after me to make further protests from Ilfena.


    If this is the son of the Demon King or the Duke of Alda, it would be a problem, but I''m a different world...... I mean civilians.


    I can''t imitate it on my own because I''m a member of the Irfena Momentum that I would be a magician, and I don''t want punishment because of my identity issues. The ecclesiastical nobles must also complain that the punishment is strange where they insult civilians.


    However, the king would apologize in the sense of forgiving Irfena. Is that what you''re after?


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah.


    When I look at them unexpectedly with a raw warm gaze, I''m surprised that I noticed my gaze.


    No, you don''t think that''s a bad idea, do you? Unless you''re even knights.


    ''Cause it''s like the harassment I did to King Kivera! That guy was in a position where the country had to come first, too, so he made an apology or something.


    "... you, you look at yourself"


    "Yeah, it''s amazing"


    Agreed without thinking of Klaus sneaking around.


    Knights, I''m sorry they''re noble, but they have the same level of head as me!


    "Hey, there woman. Why are you looking at us like that?"


    "I''ve got a lot on my mind."


    "Hmm... it''s not a big deal anyway"


    You''re right! You know, you''re absolutely right!


    No, should I praise what I''ve noticed here? "Rarely ~".


    And then he said, "What people don''t like should not be anything but a mission, right? ''Would you understand if I told you?


    I never dreamed that it was a kindergarten opponent conversation in my head, etc., and a leader-like man came closer to me.


    "Isn''t she a little girl when she says she''s a well-known magician? What, the guardians aren''t enough to even come fishing for men?


    "Nah!? You two are touring with Your Majesty''s permission! I don''t want you to be rude!


    It''s not us who are angry... but the knight who guided us. The knights around them have just dew their disgust at this word as well.


    Only the knights of the Episcopal Church are Niyaniya. You can only say the following things to set me up, my sister is disappointed.


    If I thought of that, I pushed the guide knight away and a man stood in the front. So, by accident...


    "At least we don''t need idiots like you who can''t make statements based on their position, do we? And then you look in the mirror and you say,"


    Stupid. I tried to be honest. Immediately thereafter, the training ground becomes Sin¡­.


    "Hey..."


    "That, could you have been confident? Shit, embarrassing people! Even other countries have information that ''scum is here''!


    "He said it was scum!?


    Man angry at scumbag remarks and returning reactions. They say pride is high.


    I turn my face toward him like that. Is that it? I heard, ''Especially Unhidden Information''?


    "I don''t think anyone who tries to shame the king on his knight habits from other countries can help being treated like scum"


    "Who said, do that! Irfena insults us!


    "Eh, Assistant Chancellor of Carlossa. And you think they know it because you said," Famous story for you, "right? He said he wouldn''t bring it to the church nobility with him."


    Sure enough, if I welcome an asshole who strips his fangs off to the king into a clan, it''s a straight line to the ruin of the clan royalty for disrespect. - And I kept quiet about if I had any idea.


    Note that this information says, ''If they deny it, poke it at them. Because it''s true, you''ll change your complexion. "It seemed quite powerful to say shut up.


    "Isn''t royalty special anywhere? I can easily imagine what even the king of his own country would think of the king of another country... right? Besides, you are inciting people from other countries who have visited Balaxin to speak close to it."


    Right? And I looked back at Klaus and I nodded, "I think it''s a famous story," he said.


    "Isn''t it natural not to let the people who do those things out of the country? Just take the liberty of ratings from other countries falling to the ground. You didn''t notice because you didn''t leave Balaxin, did you?


    "You idiot," he said, poking his forehead with his index finger, where he seemed to break his stiffness.


    The same goes for words, but a man''s face distorts into anger and humiliation on my face, which is fun.


    "Don''t you want me to tell you?... the monster!


    The temper runs around the area.


    Even Klaus smiles slightly at this... but where do I blow the wind?


    "Oh, he''s a different world?


    "Though it would be an obscure monster! What does a guy who flirts with even Kivela without thinking of people as people say!


    "Hmmm...... I think we still have to ''treat people'' though, huh?


    The wrath of men grows more and more upon me, completely undamaged.


    "Even though you''re using technology from different worlds?


    "I''ll take care of you, you deserve to contribute to us!


    "You''re arrogant. I''m not looking after you."


    "I''m annoyed! You just have to obey me like an inferior creature!


    The man who yells at the momentum won''t know what he''s talking about.


    What are you going to do if it is received as'' common sense of ecclesiastical aristocracy towards the otherworlds''?


    Besides, the idea is the same as the country of the war''s culprits who forced the demon props to be made, right?


    ... I think it would be rather awkward if Balaxin got rumours that he had the same idea as the other country.


    "How dare you! Please undo it!


    "Well, it must be true"


    Did you notice the awkwardness of the statement or were you angry at its harshness? The knight who guided me protests, but the man doesn''t even try to hide his bad intentions with a mundane attitude.


    When I realize it, the number of knights is decreasing. Is this... did you go to inform the king or call the demon king? We couldn''t help ourselves, but we realized it wasn''t the only situation.


    "Hey, why don''t you do something about it!


    "I can manage"


    Smile and instant answer. The man pushed silently for a moment in his attitude and words with too many temperature differences.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!


    I yelled. Ha, don''t raise your blood pressure because you''re middle-aged. That''s a very sweet reply.


    Do you think Klaus can no longer just be silent? I also say give up.


    So, should we get started?


    I don''t have much time. I can''t play when the Demon King comes...!


    "Mr. Knight, can you testify that they treated me like a monster?


    "What? Yeah, of course.... punishment, may be severe"


    Suddenly he talks, and that''s a knight who snorts all the time with certainty.


    I''m sorry, I''m not expecting a report or a reprimand. Don''t be discouraged because you''re just treating me like a witness, my conscience hurts.


    "Yes.... Klaus is"


    I''m recording it.


    Keep asking, but this one just seemed to make sense.


    Exactly, Guardian. If I can''t do that, I can''t protect you.


    The important thing is, "The other side set it up," "I treated it like a monster," but if you''re recording the conversation here from the beginning, you can pursue a lot of other things.


    Of course, pursuit is not the fate. To give legitimacy to my actions.


    Insurance is sufficient. Okay, come on!


    "Is all you can do is yell at me? The Bottom Knight."


    Ha, and laughed with his nose and shot a mild shockwave in his jaw. As the man stepped back to the sudden attack, he stared as he held his jaw down. I guess it just looks like I hit him from behind. No particular voice was mentioned in the unchanging chant.


    ... Ah, Klaus is evacuating the grumpy knight. Please, it''s dangerous.


    "You¡­"


    "I didn''t know you''d be treated like an inferior creature by an embarrassing bottom knight anywhere you put it out. Oh, now that I''m a knight in Conne, I don''t even have the courage to face the blade properly."


    You look weak! And if you stir it up with a good smile, not only the man, but the people behind you will turn a murderous gaze.


    Yeah, that''s good. Everyone has to attack me if I''m going to bump you guys together.


    Better show ''em off! If I''m gonna get bummed too, it''s more fun to have a higher number!


    "Sounds like the monster needs a little bit of..."


    "Oh, we need ourselves, don''t we? I''ll put it together. Come on, dogs."


    "Ku... Then I guess I''ll have to show it by force"


    Angry men pull out their swords. The surrounding knights change their complexion, but me and Klaus drive normally.


    "K...... Lord Klaus! No matter how many Magic Instructors, those numbers, and magic is not for melee!


    "Right, what''s wrong with that?


    "What a fool...... I don''t care what happens to the Lord Mage!


    Klaus glanced at me in a panicked knight''s words and nodded like nothing.


    "I have a responsibility to create that situation myself. Besides, if they''re going to kill me to that extent, they won''t recognize me as one of us."


    The knight seemed to overhear the words. But it''s like pushing it away. That''s the exact opposite of what it means.


    I mean, ''I''m sure you don''t have to worry''. If we don''t have that much trust in each other, I don''t want to rely on it.


    Besides, we have another reason not to be afraid of this situation.


    ''Cause I''m more scared of daily workouts! That one dies for real if you make a mistake.


    The knights around me are the elite of the country. Loyalty MAX people don''t lose easily that it would be a workout.... unbeatable.


    That''s what we do every day, Knight Conne. If we lose, we preach.


    And the curtain of me VS Congregational Knight opens approximating the surroundings.


    "Don''t regret it!


    The knights who ran towards me with those words...


    Patchouli, and shortly after the little noise rang, he was massively bounced off by ''Something'' and slammed against the wall. Well, that was a little too much. You don''t have to die, do you?


    I am flabbergasted that I do not understand what happened to my surroundings in the light finished situation.


    The only exception to standing is the man who was cursing. This was deliberately removed.


    "hey... what the hell"


    The only safe man stops inadvertently and glances around half of the time. Maybe ''I don''t know what I did''.


    The method of attacking with multiple targets is effective so that the target is undefined if the opponent is a mage. Bring it into the melee and you can win most of it.


    The men must have known this. So he confronted me plainly - thinking, ''If magic is a weapon, you can win''.


    "Oh, how ''weak'' are you?


    Growling boringly and clapping his shoulders, the man glanced at him with a slightly frightened mixed face.


    Running away, I guess there''s no option. No, is it right to say that Pride can''t get in the way and get away with it?


    "I told you it was a monster, you guys. Why do you think ''common sense'' passes into a monster?


    "I hope it doesn''t even hit your magic."


    No, actually, I do. So far, only Knight s has accomplished that.


    It should also be noted that I would like you to think that ''weak'' statements also have no choice if they are of the Irfena standard.


    Knights, something you won''t pass out if you eat it. The horrible thing was the leader of the Kingsguard, who made him execute, "If I somehow guessed, I could withstand the damage". Different from experience.


    However, he said that that''s the problem because the movement immediately after is really dull.


    The man seems to be attacking even if he makes a strong statement at the moment, and does not come close to the detour.


    ... I think it''s time to hear the parents'' footsteps, so let''s get them defeated.


    "Well, you''re coming from me."


    That''s what I say. Fly a few ice debris to a man. Of course it''s all smashed, but I''m not after it.


    The man with the good look froze his expression in the cold he felt on his neck.


    "... or..."


    "Nah..."


    Transfer behind the man, freeze from his feet. And wrap your cold hands around the man''s neck from behind.


    A body that slowly freezes to the voices you hear in your ears with Couscous, and... both palms tangled around your neck.


    A trap event bothered by Alberda''s ghost riots: "Be Magic, Snow Woman! ~ Love is colder than ice ~ ''but surprisingly, fear is given. My ex is a monster.


    The reason this terror-focused trap botched me is because it''s against the individual and we need to get close.


    It should be noted that I named them Love because they also seem to hold them from behind, but Glenn said, ''What would you do if you were both men? Though my phantom would be a man,'' I got a cold penetration.


    ... From those who do watch, it is cold to name the Loves. If it''s a man sticking around, his heart freezes in a different way. My body is cold, too.


    "It''s a fluke, no matter what you do, ''don''t touch the law'', right?


    "What?


    A man moves his mouth desperately in a freezing fear as he makes a pimple and sound. It''s like looking for a helpful technique. It''s like someone else.


    "''Cause treating people from different worlds is'' to fit into people''s laws'', right? I don''t do strange things because there are punishments in accordance with the law that would be aliens. Conversely, if you like it, then" under good reason "claustrophobia and execution also apply."


    This is why people are treated differently, isn''t it? Nobody thinks of applying people''s laws to animals and demons, etc., which is why they need to be treated as'' people ''.


    Doesn''t that mean the guardian''s being treated like an engagement or something to make you recognize him as a person? At the very least, it wouldn''t make it if it wasn''t between races that could treat people.


    "You ignored that.... ''broken'' from ourselves. Unchained quotes, if you''re not guilty, it''s not natural to get busted."


    "Until now, the attitude of¡­ is"


    "I came to this country as a companion from Ilfena," right? It''s decided not to put Irfena at a disadvantage. "


    That''s why you checked, right? If you tell him so, the man drops his sword on the floor like he''s completely out of his will.


    It''s too late to notice the silence. And, naturally, more than confronted as a monster...


    "The hunted prey has ownership on the hunted side, right?


    With a laugh, not only did the man fade, but the knights around him donned.


    Yeah, I''ll treat you like a prey. Otherwise, you can''t do whatever you want.


    Come on, it''s time for some fun. Let''s have a big reflection, including what we''ve been through!


    It''s Klaus watching us like that flat out.


    Klaus, who had no hand whatsoever, is asked in a complicated manner by a knight who has been drawn.


    "Lord Klaus... didn''t you get your hands on this because you knew it"


    "Naturally. If I get my hands on it, there''s also the possibility that they''ll treat it as'' disrespect for insulting the son of the Duke of Blondell ''. Me and the others won''t be so guilty. Why do we have to loosen our hands?"


    ¡­¡­ You were angry at me for being treated like a monster. "


    Klaus did not answer. However, there is even a thin smile on my mouth.


    It was a very rare thing, and for some reason it caused fears that I didn''t know what to do around me. The knights of Baraksin, who were listening to them beside them, also lag behind silently.


    I don''t brace my love for artisan witchcraft. The country that once tailored the deviator of the magic props to the sinner, the sentiment directed at those who have the same idea, should not be gentle.

 146 Parents Afternoon

    - In a room (Elshon perspective)


    Peaceful afternoon. The events of last night were as peaceful as lies - the parties are still confused, so time is set aside - peaceful.


    That''s not why Mizuki isn''t around, even if it''s wrong. Maybe, I''m sure, no.


    "The flow is about to change."


    Saying that with all sorts of thoughts, the royals of Baraksin, who also enjoy tea time, smile somewhat lonely.


    It''s not like I didn''t have mercy on Felix with them. It''s not like I didn''t reach out.


    Felix would have had a different future if he had grabbed their hand that was reached out.


    In the end... it''s the responsibility of the person you chose.


    That period was only a little quicker this time because of the involvement of Mizuki in it.


    Because as a royal family, you can''t leave Felix and Katrina alone in the wild.


    "Right. I''ve caused you a lot of trouble."


    "We enjoyed that."


    If you smile at a king who looks sorry and give it back, you will be returned with a bitter smile.


    Enjoyed it with us, that''s all.


    We don''t want countries to get along with each other.


    A little Mizuki in the first place...... no, it''s pretty overshadowed. I have trouble being pursued, you should end this.


    "This is the first time we''ve had a decent conversation, but the Wizard Master must be horrible."


    To say it was horrible, the expression contained fright. Tilt your neck to the king''s words and encourage ahead.


    "Is it horrible? He''s a good boy for us."


    "Um, it''s the words that make me feel extra horrible."


    When you look at the king surprised without knowing what it means, your grin only deepens when you smile.


    But it seems that the same was true of His Royal Highness Prince Wang and His Highness Linus, who were present, who did not make sense.


    "Father. What do you mean it''s extra horrible because you''re good?


    "No, it''s not ''horrible because you''re good''. It means," Your Highness Elshon and the others are spreading His Majesty the Magic Master as brilliant, so be afraid. "


    "What?"


    "Well, that''s a difference in experience," the king squealed to His Royal Highness the King, who tilts his neck more and more, gazing at me.


    "He also said that the Demon Master was recognized for his existence in the matter of Kivela. But she''s horrible in a different way than the Wizard we know."


    "Well, what''s that?


    If I listened back without smelling my emotions, the king''s grin turned into something to explore. Has His Royal Highness Prince Wang realized it, breathe?


    "There was no overwhelming killing or destruction. But every single one of them is trivial... even though mistakes are not like lethal injuries to Kivera, they were accomplished in combination. Why was that possible?"


    So he cut the words once and looked at me like he was trying.


    "For Her Royal Highness the Demon King of the kingdom of might and those of the Duke''s house have spread her as'' excellent ''. That''s why I was willing to bet her directly to the stranger. Ride the measures, move into action, be on her side... believe the rumors"


    "You can take that as underestimating Mizuki, right? Doesn''t it look like you''ve told us? We''re on the side of protecting that kid in the first place. They say he''s a good guardian."


    "That''s not a mistake either. No, ''cause you''re a guardian who understands her,'' I guess."


    With a slight glance at my words, the king looks straight back.


    In the words of the king, who, while affirming, subtly smelled another interpretation, the two royal families of Baraksin looked at me surprised.


    "Sure, that girl moves herself to get the best results. But it''s not like she''s strong alone, ''she''s good at moving and connecting beings that aren''t endangered by anyone to results''. We can set her up from an unexpected direction where she seals her own movement, and now we can''t take action."


    "What does that have to do with anything? The better we blow Mizuki, the harder she gets to move? If we protect it, we should keep it away from the danger to our lives, right?


    "So I''m not educating you to crumble easily...... ''I have that trust''. You''ll be able to move if you pay attention to one of her. Conversely, the presence of not many collaborators who endanger only the Wizard Master is hidden.


    Didn''t I? I guess the man asking is saying with certainty. I''m just putting it into words to confirm and make the other royals listen.


    It''s troublesome... No, it''s a country like this that had to be there. The king''s words were truly targeted.


    Mizuki is not an individual with an overwhelming strength. It was known for its work with the guardians and the knights of Ilfena.


    It will only be a ''magician everyone fears'' because it takes measures that no one can predict and methods that use those who are not considered dangerous.


    Mizuki''s role is to represent the participants and the command tower, just to be clear.


    Determine the role of the collaborator by negotiation and encourage action by means of advice.


    In anticipation of the actions of existence that can sometimes be collaborators.


    Combine them to ultimately achieve the desired results. Would you rather stand on the arrow than use them?


    So there are only a few measures I can take if I turn my attention to something other than myself. Being held back by our collaborators is the weakest thing for Mizuki, I''m sure.


    I''m not sure because I''m strong enough to not crumble no matter what happens to me, and I''m mentally successful.


    I don''t think it''s the guardian''s eye that thinks planning something alone will accomplish much.


    That''s how I educated him. He said he could live alone.


    That being said, it is only natural to guide you as a guardian.


    As a result, every time I heard something, I said, "Excellent." Mizuki alone will shelter us as a hindsight, even if we are attacked intensively... enough to carry on until we help out.


    It''s a seemingly prominent and dangerous way to expose it, but if you know Mizuki, it means the opposite.


    That''s useless when I told you to keep it big, so you''d better make things a little easier to move around.


    "Magic Instructor Strength" does not refer only to an individual''s attacking power. Because their actions are so diverse that their existence is called a disaster.


    I turned off my grin and stared at the king as I sighed one out.


    "If you believe your words," The Mage is excellent, "you will hesitate to show your hands. If you insult him the other way, he''ll retaliate - eventually. As a result, the word ''excellence'' becomes a fact in addition to her own fear. Moreover, obedience to you from day to day is not a threat. It''s a good idea."


    "So? What the hell would you like? If you listen to this around you, I''ll let you take it quite a way."


    "Oh, you''re not going to deny it?


    "Now. Those who notice are aware. I just want to avoid spreading it intentionally."


    In the first place, the upper echelons of the country, or kings, will somehow be aware.


    Because I can''t say for sure I won''t put that into words. And... above all, based on the possibility of working with Mizuki in the future.


    I''d rather get my hands together with a unanimity of interests than get them angry and hurt.


    However, I think it is a very limited number of people, including King Baraksin, who have even noticed that we are intentionally making it look that way.


    "Huh... Ha ha! Don''t worry, I''m not willing to spread the word. If it bothers you, the Wizard will not shut up."


    A merciful gaze is directed from me and Al at the king''s words, which followed half as if he had abandoned himself, that he would not have had to be under a good impression.


    Yeah, I guess that is. Moreover, Mizki''s liking is lower than that of Kivela when he does poorly because of ecclesiastical aristocracy.


    You''ll be convinced if they say there''s no later. I don''t think Mizuki''s reluctance towards this country comes from that kind of sentiment.


    "You know, when you look at me like that, it stirs up a great sense of crisis."


    His Royal Highness Prince Wang says with a drawn face, whereas we are.


    "... I''m sorry to hear that"


    "I hope we don''t become enemies. ''Now'' would be out of retaliation, so if we don''t get in Mizuki''s way in the future, maybe we''ll be fine."


    "No, no! Stop it, both of you. Yo!


    Not even responding to a desperate voice, Al and I send a raw warm gaze.


    It''s bad for His Royal Highness the King, who is disappointed and iterated, but in that case, we just have to ask him to give up. If we don''t capture it, it''s not a sermon or anything.


    In the meantime, His Highness Linus slaps His Royal Highness Prince Wang on the shoulder in a calm manner.


    "Give it up. It''s like overstuffed and thanks to Edward and Alisa."


    "Lord Edward was a rare talent for Baraksin."


    I think of Edward unexpectedly in Al''s words.


    He was... heretical in Baraxin as to what he would say. It was Baraksin''s common sense to certify heterosexuals, until he abandoned his job and status and chose his loving wife.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah. I''m exhausted with the word ''freak''.


    It''s a little better than Klaus'' sorceress daughter-in-law, isn''t it about right? This is the country''s recognition.


    His Royal Highness Prince Wang doesn''t even know if that''s what he knows or how to say it. Besides, my uncle gave me a slight tear eye after receiving a word that sounded subtly todomy as well.


    And there.


    One knight smashed open the door without even knocking. That look is desperate.


    Turn everyone''s expression into something they were in a position to look as if they forgot anything about courtesy, etc. Because whoever saw it looked like a knight was enough to detect that it was a ''state of emergency''.


    "What''s up?"


    "Ma... the magician, the master... but..."


    "What''s wrong with Mizuki? Oh, don''t panic, will you breathe?"


    Even as he speaks to a knight who breathes on his shoulders, his unpleasant hunch erodes his hissing and self.


    Mizuki must have gone to the training ground with Klaus. I thought it would be okay because it has Klaus and I have never had any problems with Ilfena.


    "Lord Magic Master should be touring the training ground. No way... are they!?


    He has something in mind, His Highness Linus, who speaks up. But besides, Prince Wang leans his neck.


    "Are you that stupid, those guys? You''ll be watching about the Magic Master at the night club."


    "No, because those guys are knights. Sorcerer, if you think like your opponent, you might be insulting him."


    Balaxin momentum fades at the same time in its words. They''ve come to the conclusion that it''s undeniable.


    While doing so, the knight breathed and knelt.


    "I say! At present, in the training ground, the filthy people of our country are insulted by the words of the Magic Master..."


    "What did you say? Mizuki shouldn''t be angry most of the time."


    Yes, I don''t get angry. Just use it.


    Did the knight also think that was a fact? Push silence for a moment.... and for some reason he spys on the king and me and speaks out like he''s ready.


    "I was arrogant enough to say to the people of different worlds who had brought all sorts of knowledge, ''You just have to obey the inferior creatures very carefully.''"


    "... fact, huh?


    "He also said... ''Did you even come fishing for men without just being a guardian''"


    That is all the king hearkened back so hard that his surroundings solidified in unison.


    This will be in a hurry. It''s not an insult to Mizki personally, because if you do poorly, a country called Baraksin could be accepted as'' having the same dangerous ideas as the country that caused the war two hundred years ago ''.


    "Men fishing was an insult to the guardians before Mizuki... and I don''t understand it."


    "The Wizard said," I don''t need a fool like you, look in the mirror and say, "


    "Oh, yeah. I guess that''s all I could say."


    Convinced, the knight snorted as well when he snorted. I guess it was true from his point of view.


    In the first place, the guardian is the watchdog of the other world. It''s a job that I''ve been entrusted with, valued for my loyalty and strength.


    I guess it''s an honorable thing, and nobody takes it in the sense of a regular fianc¨¦.


    If you treat it like a "man in a good mood," naturally...


    "Oh, I didn''t think we''d be seen to that extent."


    A voice sounds like a small, laugh-inclusive voice in a calm tone. Everyone turns their gaze to that voice and strays instantly.


    At the end of everyone''s gaze, gathered for a moment, was Argent, whose lovely knight''s mask was subtly peeled off. His eyes are infinitely cold even though he is smiling, subtly with his hands on the sword.


    "I didn''t know I''d look down on you in the mindless minutes of incompetence, not even being chosen. And you don''t seem to have the basics of a guardian, so I''d like to smack you in on how crude your head is."


    Can you forgive me - King Baraksin, who was all gazed at, seemed desperate to pretend not to notice that gaze? He realized instinctively that if he gazed at me, he could make me accept.


    Al, stop killing.


    Mizuki won''t shut up if I don''t do it.


    If you get embarrassed, let your shoulders snap a little. He doesn''t think his words are bad at all...... no, he would mean it if he did poorly.


    But things seemed to have gone the worst way. "Speaking of which..." the knight adds.


    "I was cursing the Demon Master as a monster." I''ve done terrible things to young women. "


    I stiffened myself to the word this time. Me and Argent, to be exact.


    Sounds painful. The knight is distorting his face. King Baraksin and His Royal Highness Linus also looked up to the treatment of their daughters as they were old, regardless of what they thought of Mizki.


    Words alone would be terrible. But all this time, it''s not the same direction as them.


    "Did Mizuki... get angry"


    "Huh? No. Speaking of which, you''ve been looking forward to it for some reason."


    ¡­¡­ How far have you been looking? Was Mizuki retaliating?


    "No, because I headed this way where they insulted His Majesty the Wizard and pointed their sword at him....... that''s not the case! I don''t know how many magicians, but I''m dealing with multiple people who belong to the Kingsguard at the same time."


    You''re done, those guys......!


    When I turn my gaze to Al, my anger has disappeared beautifully earlier. Perhaps I could have predicted what Mizuki was after¡­ ''There is no curtain for me to come out''.


    And it was the royals of Baraksin who were in a hurry for the knight''s words. I was looking at this one with such a sad change of complexion.


    ¡­¡­


    This should explain the circumstances.


    "Okay, thanks for the report.... Shall we go after tea, Al"


    "Right. I''m sorry to hear that."


    "What are you talking about?" You''re her guardian. Ugh!


    It was His Highness Linus who roughed up his voice a little. My perception seems to be becoming a guardian from hindsight, no. Should I say that I was too hasty to be genuine?


    Others are stuck in conversations between me and Al. It seemed shocking to them too, not to put their emotions on the table, and they kept their eyes open.


    "I''m a guardian. So now I''m going to let you like it...... because it''s too late. More importantly, it''s a monster, an outrage of ignorance."


    "What? Um, what the hell is that...?


    I turned a slightly convoluted grin at His Highness Linus, who seeped confusion without knowing what it meant.


    "The real reason to make people from different worlds recognize guardians in the form of ''engagement''. It''s" to make people apply their laws. "I can tell you that it''s hard for people from all over the world to notice, so they don''t make it into a contractual relationship."


    "Eh."


    The air was frozen.


    "Oh, you still weren''t told those circumstances in this country, were you? The law naturally also applies if it is'' racial difference to the extent that it can become an engagement relationship ''¡­'' you are asked to be a person and if you come off of it you will be punished ''. That''s why the guardians are supposed to be fianc¨¦es on the world side."


    I told Mizuki, "so that we can unilaterally destroy it regardless of identity difference," but this is the main reason. Otherwise, there is no way many countries would endorse it.


    The guardianship system is not about the preferential treatment of people from different worlds, it is also precisely ''to protect the world''. Because it can be assumed that people from different worlds will not treat us like people.


    "Of course, I haven''t told Mizuki that. I didn''t tell him, but! She uses coarse words, educated people, and even untold information as a way out."


    "Heh heh, Mizuki would have noticed at the time he was'' treated like a monster ''." If you''re a monster, you can''t judge by people''s laws, so whatever you do won''t be a problem, "he said.


    "Nah!?


    Balaksin forces raise their voices, but I just stare at them in a raw warmth.


    They can''t be punished for anything more than what they say once. No, we can''t punish them for having too many problem statements. It would be troublesome to be pursued as a country.


    I just have to have it cut off here. The future was determined at the time of the sale of the quarrel to the Wizard.


    It''s just... that''s the very bad nature of a demon mentor named Mizuki, so it won''t be an easy retribution.


    "Speaking of which, you were the majority of aristocrats who think of Balaxin as heterogeneous people from different worlds. Given that, you should have realized that the guardian didn''t know why he was supposed to be your fianc¨¦e."


    "Ah, oh. I''ve never heard of you before."


    "Probably lost information because of the internal gottha and the fact that it hasn''t become a protectorate for the rest of the world for years. ¡­ In the first place, people don''t try to break the law without knowing what''s going on."


    If you have a sense of being a person. To add so darkly, the king made his face cramp.


    Normally you recognize yourself as a ''person'', but therefore the other world person himself unconsciously fits himself into the law of this world. No one would want to consider themselves heretical - a chemical.


    I called it ''I got permission to do whatever I wanted! The chains are off!'' Mizuki, who accepts it, is out of standard. No, he knows the circumstances and intentionally uses them.


    "Give it up this time. Mizuki''s retaliation... I hope it''s just them."


    "It''s got a Klaus on it, so I''m sure it''s okay"


    Al, who trusts childhood taming, pinches his mouth, but I shake my neck sideways loosely.


    "Al. Do you think Klaus, the sorcery supremacist, will forgive anyone who has the same idea of a country that has tailored the devil deviser to a sinner? I don''t think he intentionally stopped Mizuki."


    "Oh... so is that. But it''s about Mizuki, so I''ll just keep it to the people who said it."


    "No, think the knights watching it are going to be traumatized."


    And when you say that, Al says, "Sure!" Pong all the time, "I clap my hands and convince him.... I''m not trying to move just because I''m convinced.


    Apparently Al also subtly continues to be angry. He doesn''t want to flatter me.


    "Let''s calm down and then head on over. It''s okay, I didn''t kill him. You may be better off dead than dead."


    The people of Baraxin sighed deeply at my suggestion. The knight who came to tell him did not try to move the spot for a while as if he had done his best.


    ... I''d like to think Al looks oddly entertaining because of his mind.

 147 If there is to be spared, one of them.

    A training ground where the knights of Baraksin gather.


    Usually the hot, bitter bastards gather. There, they were now surrounded by an unusual atmosphere.


    "See, you can''t even learn to be satisfied? You''re incompetent."


    "Gu... you, gu"


    Piscilli with a whip in his hand to hold back the objection, and slap him on the cheek.


    Ms. Clarence said, ''Mizki is weak, and I''ve never learned how to handle it, so it won''t be a great deal of power,'' but she still only has enough pain to pull it off.


    Well, that''s fine. Because falling in one blow is not boring. A strong shake would make it a little more powerful, and it would be enough for a threat.


    Currently, the leader of the prey - the knight who came to sell the quarrel - is kneeling and falling.


    He doesn''t even seem to know how to apologize, so he''s in the middle of something.


    ''I''m honestly sorry'' is basic if I''m bad.


    Apologies are usually made for different worlds.


    If you can''t even understand what''s natural about being a person, you have to make your body remember with pain.


    I tried to teach you with such a sense of purpose, but I still honestly didn''t try to see if my wasted pride would get in the way.


    I turn my eyes in a tight staring gaze and let the whip stick under the man''s jaw to raise his face.


    "Don''t be a fool, will you? You lost, you''re a loser, I hunted you! Damn it, I''ll set myself up and look down, okay? If that''s what you want, can I do something worse?


    "Gu... to you, etc. For you......!


    Remove the whip from his jaw to the word and shake off the arm of the man who was barely supporting his body with a flash of whip.


    The man who fell from his stomach groaned, but I stepped on his body with one leg.


    "Ah? You......?


    There is no word from the man when he looks back.


    Instead, my body jumped a lot. Is it humiliation or fear that makes your body tremble?


    Either way, whoever sees it will clearly see the sight of ''which ruler is''.


    "My Lord... the Wizard! You must be tired, so have a chair!


    "Oh, thank you."


    A frightened but simple chair was provided by a single knight. When I thank him, he shook his head beside me in grandeur, instantly walking away.


    Let me sit thankfully...... because I don''t know how long it will take.


    Well, I guess it''s the thought of blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. ''If we''re sitting in a chair, we don''t move from there = ensuring our own safety''.


    It''s okay, don''t worry. They''re the only ones I can do whatever I want.


    It should be noted that the others tried to get him to stand up after beating him up and cover him with ice all the way around his chest, including his arm.


    A very light punishment, but I have trouble dying. If possible, I would ask King Baraksin to punish me immediately under the great nickname ''I have no choice for my country''. I think I can punish each house better.


    And even so, they don''t seem to have the strength anymore.


    "Mizuki, is what happened earlier true?


    Klaus talks to them when he turns his gaze on them.


    What Klaus calls'' earlier ''...... that was the word I directed at them.


    Held a lecture on "Stories that will help" in a state where your body is frozen and unable to move.


    But even the freaked out people said, "The human body is brittle, right? to the point where you can''t stand a slight change in body temperature ''and try to convey general common sense.


    i.e.¡­ ''If your body temperature drops too low, you could die?'' I tried to convey only fear. To be precise, mount your fear of the Mage, who is currently being exploded in a progressive fashion.


    No, because actually, a person''s body is a life-threatening thing just around six degrees from flat fever, right? I''m not lying.


    I thought I should tell you about the imminent crisis in my life even if I can''t get bogged down, out of just a few consciences and a lot of pranks.


    As an easy example, you cook meat in the camp, don''t you? It doesn''t have to be a big temperature to change the color, it''s the same as that one, ''I thought I understood.


    Even though he knew that something extremely ''hot'' or ''cold'' would be life-threatening, he didn''t even seem to know to that extent that he would be in a life-threatening situation.


    After that, I was so frightened and desperately begged for my life!


    ... Actually, there may be a thin air membrane between their clothes and the ice. Otherwise, even though it is very small, it should be able to move!


    That''s why they say, "You idiot." If you''re freezing, you can''t move.


    Not from good intentions, of course. For he who notices thought he could take more laughter if he noticed or reported it.


    "You mean the human body is vulnerable to changes in body temperature? Yeah, true. I''m gonna die the worst."


    "Still in that state?


    "Yeah."


    Klaus - no pity whatsoever - nods unmistakably at the words of Klaus pointing his dazed eyes at them.


    ''Cause it''s time for the parents to come, and hey... you''d be bored if you''d passed out, wouldn''t you?


    If we were having such a conversation, the door would open and the parents would arrive. He seemed to slow down a long time, I''d get up and wave flirtatiously.


    At first sight, the Demon King sees the state of the people and exhales, and he comes close to me.


    "This, stupid cat!


    "Hot."


    I slapped him in the head. Terrible. - Hey, I''m the victim. It''s a natural right!


    Even if I stared at him with resentment, the Demon King said, "Do you have a complaint?" You just flatten it out.


    "The... Lord Commander. The knight of our country caused trouble."


    King Baraksin apologizes in a way that is roughly......


    Hmm? You heard rumblings from the knights who ran to the news?


    Otherwise the conversation can''t go so smoothly, I guess you understand that the awkwardness of the silence is national.


    I dared to smile and punch the pastry whip lightly into my palm.


    "Hehe, because I was treated like a monster. They don''t punish me for anything I do, do they?


    "Oh, that''s"


    "I won''t, hey...?


    King Baraksin faded blue, afraid of the intimidation or whip directed at him.


    That''s where the demon king''s voice cracks and enters. That fingertip was pointing to the whip I had.


    "Mizuki, what''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Clarence lent it to me! If you want to go as an escort, you should have a weapon."


    Shake it with just your wrist to show it, and the Demon King says, "Clarence......!," he muttered, and it exhaled a deep sigh.


    Regardless of whether you need a whip or not, Mr. Clarence can''t seem to be angry because he hasn''t made a mistake.


    "That''s my brother-in-law! I can''t handle a weapon. I didn''t know you could use that for Mizuki, and if the damage is no big deal, you would step on it and choose a whip...!


    Al, by contrast, is greatly admired. Al''s words told the knights around him, ''No, magicians are powerless. It doesn''t look good or anything, but did you lend it in that sense''.


    ... the expression speaks without words. Until just now, I was like, ''Who, the guy who gave that woman a weapon that looks like a doomsday!?'' Cause they were looking at me. Hey, me.


    "Al, aren''t you admiring me in a different direction?


    "That''s not true, I''m just impressed with my brother-in-law''s taste"


    "That means'' the Bashre family deserves''."


    "Of course! She" s admired at home for being a great delicacy. "


    To Al, who clearly ran out, the Demon King put his hand on his forehead to endure the headache. Unexpectedly I turn my gaze raw and warm too. I''m not happy about that. First ear.


    I don''t know what that means. People seem to have received it as a ''samurai lineage bashre family'' and are convinced, but it would actually mean an s attribute. The day is far away when the truth of the kingdom of the powerful will be passed on.


    "But it''s a little hard to forgive Mizuki without retaliation."


    "I''m sorry. You had a thing for her... I apologize for the rumbling."


    When His Highness Linus apologizes to Al, Al briefly returns, "No, don''t worry about it".


    However, the swordswallowing gaze remains directed at the rolling man. His Royal Highness Linus and the others cannot say any more, and lay their eyes down at ease.


    However, from the Irfena forces, a raw and warm gaze was concentrated on Al.


    "You just envy him, don''t you want to take his place!?


    I don''t feel like it''s my fault my heart''s voice is beautifully hammered.


    Still, it looks like a ''beautiful knight who can''t contain his anger by insulting the country and his fianc¨¦e'', so I guess his face is certainly a valid card on diplomatic grounds.


    Um, Baraxin folks? You don''t have to be sorry!?


    But you can''t even hear your mind like that. The surroundings are in serial mode all at once. The demon king gives instructions with his gaze ''Don''t say anything'' to the air that can''t expose the truth by mistake.


    ... The truth about a country called Irfena seemed further away from the misunderstanding after the misunderstanding.


    "... so. Why the hell are you so scared that you''re freezing there?


    "Yeah, I just let you hear ''stories that will help'' so you can understand the situation, right? Like this."


    To the question of the demon king that would change the subject, he leans near them and punches a whip in one''s throat and makes his face rise.


    "A man''s body is surprisingly brittle, and when his temperature drops more than six degrees, he''s in danger of his life."


    Purposeful, dusty and laughing.


    "Are you guys okay?


    Walk a few steps to set your aim on another person and make him stick a whip and raise his face just like he did earlier.


    "You don''t have to go to your gut, your hands and feet can get frostbite."


    Laughing innocently again.


    "Disarm now, do your hands and feet move properly?


    They seem to be horrible even if it wasn''t them being whipped, all in tears.


    I guess I''m pretty mentally worn out because I can see King Baraksin is here.


    When I get that far, I go back to the side of the Demon King again.


    "... intimidating you while studying"


    "Stop blackmailing, blackmail! Other than them, they would be frightened!?


    "... ah"


    Oh, really. I don''t have to be myself. ''I hope your body''s okay, okay?'' It seems scary because blackmail doesn''t usually hurt you.


    I mean, it''s the exorcists of the other worlds that are executing it, so I guess it''s the fears I don''t get. I mean, I didn''t pinch my mouth in fright of ''Your Unknown Fear''.


    "It''s okay, right? He said he''d keep it alive. The hunted prey has no use unless it''s alive."


    "No, no, what''s prey?!?


    "The main use is human experimentation. Everything takes a noble sacrifice, but if they do, it won''t be a sin, and I won''t be heartbroken."


    ''Cause we made it clear to ourselves,'' I won''t touch the law ''! And to put it brightly, can''t you just flatter the demon king and push him to shut up?


    The lack of study is their fault. At least I wouldn''t have had a problem if I had the attitude the knight deserved towards guests from other countries.


    Whoever asks, I''m the victim. I''m the victim of retaliation.


    "Even cats don''t kill easily to toy with hunted mice. Wouldn''t it surprise you if I did the same thing?


    "But is it worth keeping them alive?


    Keeping the word to convince the demon kings, a penetration enters from Al.


    Unexpectedly a little Balaxin momentum. Is something wrong? Seems oddly frightened though.


    "Hey... I have to ask my parents to come too"


    "Oh, you''re willing to destroy the clan royalist party!


    I see, I return a similar grin to Al, who smiles and says it out.


    ''Stupid'' where I stuck these guys (important!) The ecclesiastical nobility is still there. I feel sorry for you as a magician if you don''t do something big enough to sweep it away.


    "You deserve the name of disaster, don''t you?


    "Sure. It turns out it''s also for Baraxin."


    None other than the Demon King and Klaus pulled on us to have a conversation that was not soothing.


    Oh, no, it''s not normal for a guy who wants to be the fianc¨¦e of disaster!


    You just didn''t think you could keep it that way, even though King Baraksin slightly blues his face.


    "Am I supposed to call the parents, or the heads of those houses?


    "Yes! You might have something to say? I''d like you to take your time and make a detailed excuse. Anyway, this punishment will be on a house basis."


    "You realize the awkwardness of your speech," the king snorts at my words.


    Anyway, my friendship is almost confined to the upper echelons of other countries. On the day they accidentally rose us, it''s a national crisis without joking.


    I suppose you want to make it clear on this occasion that you are ''willing to punish'', which is what the Demon King is hearing in that sense as well.


    "Then let''s get a room. These people..."


    The king turns his gaze to the knights who seep disgust but are still frozen.


    And then...


    "Do you allow this to happen! Our nobility was insulted when we were civilians!


    An object that was rolling raised its voice.


    Well, it''s not a mistake in a way. Except, ''If I am not a otherworldly man, and they are not silent''.


    The people who are aware of the situation expose their disgust and even seem to contain contempt inside. However, it seems the king understood that there was still a discrepancy in recognition in the man''s words.


    "The outrage against your Master of Magic. That''s the same idea as the country that caused the war two hundred years ago. If you miss that, you will not be spared the perception of a country with dangerous ideas. Because right now, there are different people in our country."


    "Nah..."


    The king folds further into the man who gradually understood the matter.


    "Look, the guardian system is engaged because ''to fit people from different worlds into our laws''. You denied it yourselves. If it''s for the good of the country, I can only blame you for the actions of the Wizard Master!


    Even the guys who are frozen, not just men, to the content that is uttered in a strong tone fades blue. He gradually realized that the identity system meant nothing and that the clan party could be punished.


    Well, it can''t be just in person, can it? They''ll think you''ve been educated like that.


    to, even.


    Oh, I knew there was such a ''situation on this side of the world''? He nods gently and affirms when he turns his gaze to the Demon King.


    In my case, I tend to forget because I''m comfortable with the guardians, but they''re watchmen. If there''s nothing wrong with it, there''s no such thing as a watchman.


    "You guys didn''t seem to understand, but it''s common sense, right? Besides, there will be no defense from other countries from previous attitudes."


    If the demon king says so much about the fright, the man looks at the demon king with regret - very little he throws up "the demon king".


    I, Al, were the two people who reacted instantly. Klaus is a distance away, and I guess King Baraksin didn''t hear him. It gives us a slight look that suddenly moves.


    I was about to wake up, whipping both arms of a man and stepping on his head.


    Al pulls out his sword and sticks it against the neck of a man trampled on.


    "Who gave you permission to speak? The bottom knight of the country rolls like no other, so don''t turn your gaze on my guardian."


    "I didn''t mean to insult the Lord in front of a knight... good courage"


    "Don''t worry, I''m good at healing magic? Something I wish I could see my body ''for now'' by the time I discuss it with my parents, and if it is, will it grow by chopping off my hands and feet?


    "Oh, that sounds like fun. Let us challenge the limits of healing magic."


    Al agrees with me with a strangely compelling grin when I put my strength on my critical stepped foot and say it without expression.


    They also allow Klaus to shoot magic at any time at the people who are freezing to see if they''ve guessed things. The knights, seemingly magical in signs of increasing magic, are turning their faces and gathering beside the king.


    I was particularly panicked by a situation that anyone could see to be serious - for some reason it was the Demon King.


    "Don''t stop!


    "No."


    And when he turned to him, the demon king came near and slapped him.


    Yeah, bad guy, it''s me!? But Al and Klaus seem to have unlocked the slaughter mode once in the familiar sight. The anger seems still ongoing, but they follow the word of the Lord.


    "I''m glad you''re angry, but keep this place down."


    The demon king just strokes his head with a shingle even when he turns his gaze full of dissatisfaction. That or what if it means to stroke and calm the cat for now?


    ... The Balaxin force is distracting. In addition to my treatment of the Demon King, it seems surprising that even I followed ''Wait''.


    But I can''t retreat my legs. Still critical ongoing. Ignore the groans, ignore them.


    "... shouldn''t we also act in order not to make you say any more?


    "Oh, yeah, let''s call it in right away"


    Suddenly the demon king told me the story and panicked, but the king also decided it was best. He immediately arranged for the room and the abduction of the parents.


    By the way, I didn''t mean it, I really said "come abduct me". You''re telling the truth.


    "They..."


    I smile and block the words that were supposed to continue to carry the knights.


    "This is the only one I will pull away as a delegate, so please just convene and guide the main parents. I''ll leave the others here."


    "Just like that, huh?


    "Yes! Even if you''re a knight, you''re working out your body."


    It''s gorgeous to see them stare at each other. I guess the reason I don''t open my mouth is because I have an example in front of me where they told me not to open my mouth without permission. You seem to have the ability to learn, congratulations.


    "But I think it''s heavy on women, right?


    The knight who guided me worries me, but that''s not a problem either.


    "I''m the one who hung the king''s prince who pulled him around in Corbella, wasn''t I? There''s a way to lighten it up, so no problem."


    "Ha ha..."


    ''What''s that scary,'' the knight says with his face rather than convinced. And as I turned my gaze to the slightly rolled object, I added:


    "But my hand may slip a little... and I may drop it. I''ll carry it responsibly, so don''t worry about it, okay?


    "Eh."


    "Never mind."


    Lucas, you guys dropped it a few times, too, me. Thanks for the Dodger settings just now.


    Naturally, but dropping it doesn''t hurt my conscience at all. I want to accidentally kick into a statement that I let go of my hand in Ningro staircase or something.


    I put it away on this occasion, but I didn''t feel comfortable doing it from the start. It''s the real deal since you called the guardian, and as long as the guardian is around, it''ll be the same thing over and over again.


    Don''t taste the world full of entertainment, okay?


    Let''s make sure you can never call yourself a churchgoer again.


    But the Demon King remarked earlier - it didn''t sound nicknamed, it sounded like a monster. So Al moved too - not that I''m willing to forgive him.


    Let''s go with the transport of fear until the guardian arrives. I won''t allow you to get in the way.


    "Hehe, you''re still mad at Mizuki too"


    "Naturally! There''s no damage and it''s just fear because we carry it together. What if Al did something, too?


    "If I were near you, you might come here by chance. In doing so, you may fight back with your daily habits."


    "You have no choice because you''re a knight, do you?


    "Right, you can''t help it, can you?"


    An opportunity for revenge is not a peep, it''s something you create for yourself plain.

 148 Outside. Miss Hilda. Then.

    "Good luck last night"


    "If you say so, take your side."


    "Ha, you can''t praise Elle in that situation."


    Dawn from the night club (and other disturbances).


    Walk inside the castle with Al as he zeroes his stupidity in the sermon that lasted until late last night.


    I''m not playing anything else. In a way, we''re exploring the actions of the ecclesiastical nobles.


    If you do what I expected, you''ll be after the Demon King when he''s not around.


    I can''t possibly act alone or anything, so I''m taking a nice looking Al with me.


    No, the fact that everyone in Baraxin reacts pleasantly! Especially since Alisa was being annoyed - including telling the wicked - the conscious maids turned bright blue and gave me an excuse for some reason.


    It''s not an apology, that''s an excuse.


    ''That''s what I was asking! The usual rumors...... I didn''t mean to isolate you!


    If people say this and ask me if I believe it, I will mostly answer no.


    The culprits will be the maids with Alisa, who were jealous that Alisa was surrounded by guardians, but those in tune are also guilty of the same crime.


    If you think of it as a samurai, it''s obviously odd, such as not being trusted by the person you care for. Especially if you are in a special position of being from another world, you should be the most dependable being as a same-sex person.


    Besides, as a samurai, failures and bad reviews are punishable if you suck at least. And you don''t question it, and you think the easy believer was'' no offense ''?


    You can''t believe I didn''t mean it. Because what they say is only a transfer of responsibility.


    ''It is true that you have disparaged her as a delight from your personal feelings. A country called Baraksin can''t even educate samurai properly, can it? Instead of feeling guilty and reflecting, because beyond this period, we can still only make excuses for self-preservation.''


    You''re a country with no common sense, so you don''t talk about it from another country, it''s just something to be ashamed of -... etc. I snored in plain sight and left.


    Al also looked at it all the time with cold eyes, so the phrase ''I don''t want to get along, common sense.'' seemed to poke deep. The power of beauty is horrible.


    You were generally snoring at Alisa in a group, but don''t freak out to this extent.


    I have no intention of overturning the idea that "the person in question is the enemy," so if you flatter or excuse me, the enemy certification will only be strengthened.


    Of course, we will report their actions to the King. Scold me for behaving carelessly and causing trouble to the country!


    I saw Miss Hilda up front last night talking to Al while walking about that. Found her. She wasn''t alone, there was a man beside her. I''m desperately trying to convince you, like?


    "Miss Hilda, right?


    "Sounds like it... sounds like we''re talking about getting into it"


    "Hmmm... should I help?


    "You''re a little lost. Seems troubled, but it doesn''t seem malicious or anything."


    Look Al in the face and tilt your neck. Her reputation among us is high from what we did last night. If you''re in trouble, I just want to help you.


    ... but.


    On the contrary, men have been more aware of us.


    ... uh? Who is it?


    "Lord Commander! I saw you in a good place, could you persuade me too?


    "What?"


    "Hey... Your Highness, you are cowardly!


    "Your Highness!?


    My surprise continues in the voice of Miss Hilda, who criticizes men.


    Your Highness? You said Your Highness, now.


    Unexpectedly look at a man with cancer.


    "Um... excuse me, but it would help if you could name me"


    "Oh, excuse me! My name is Levins and I am the third prince of this country. I usually belong to the Knights, so I''m late to say hello.... I''m so sorry for the inconvenience my brother has caused you."


    "I will apologize again, too. Forgive me for my selfish behavior last night."


    The second half gave me a very sorry look and bowed my head. Miss Hilda is also going to apologize for worrying about last night.


    While appealing to Miss Hilda not to worry, I observe you and your Highness.


    This man is certainly very similar to kings and princes of kings. However, there are times when Gatai has shortened his hair on top of good, and he has a very strong impression of being a knight rather than a royal one.


    To put it well, I can''t feel the blackness of my stomach, which is essential for the upper class to explore.


    "I don''t care about that. Because I retaliated well, too.... So, what the hell were you doing?


    Even as I asked her back to apologize, for some reason Miss Hilda slipped her gaze at me casually.


    His Royal Highness Levins tells the story even with a slightly troubled face.


    "I''m asking Hilda to be my fianc¨¦e. But she won''t snort at me when I say," It''s going to be a scandal for Your Highness to take the woman my brother dumped as his wife. "


    Oh...... sure that sounds like Miss Hilda, a chunk of loyalty.


    She was Felix''s fianc¨¦e, even though she was an eyewitness in the royal life. With other countries. You know that.


    What would the surroundings think if she were to be immediately engaged to a third prince like that?


    The Church congregation in particular will gladly use Miss Hilda''s presence as an element to discredit the Third Prince. They''re going to say, "My brother''s back down" or something.


    Can''t Miss Hilda allow her presence to be a royal stain?


    I just don''t have a grudge of hating Your Highness or anything.


    "Miss Hilda doesn''t like Her Royal Highness to be your partner?


    "Nothing like that!


    Immediate denial if asked to try. Oh, isn''t this a pulse?


    But after all, the words of denial are followed by the answers as expected.


    "I was Master Felix''s fianc¨¦e. They''re useless, they''re unilaterally disengaged. They''re useless. More importantly, picking up the woman my brother threw away, it becomes a stain on your Highness."


    What you''re saying is very decent and a great answer to caring about their position.


    But.


    "Generally speaking, it may be, but I don''t think the country will definitely imitate giving you away to another country. Otherwise, I won''t leave the royal stains to you."


    Miss Hilda smiled somewhat happily at the words. I guess I''m still happy to be recognized by those in other countries.


    This man is truly an aristocrat. Even Irfena will be able to afford to be an upper tier daughter-in-law candidate.


    But what she thinks is Baraxin. That loyalty will not waver.


    "When that happens, I will choose my fianc¨¦e from the royal nobility... but who is the fierce enough to be next to you in a front-line position to soothe the Church Congregation and the Don Patti after being proposed to the Third Prince?


    "The front line you can rub with the Church congregation... indeed Hilda has shown its presence last night"


    "Wow, I''m that good. That''s why."


    I''m convinced by my not much way of saying it, Your Highness Levins, Miss Hilda panicking about unexpected acclaim.


    Did Al think of something similar, silent with his imaginary face?


    No, it''s a real problem, isn''t it? At least if you were watching what you did last night, you would undoubtedly be put on alert by church congregations.


    Until now, it hasn''t been noticeable because it was only a woman and the protection of Felix.


    I need a reliable companion to be on her side when that happens, but is there someone in Balaxin who can protect Miss Hilda?


    "Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, I think Isn''t His Highness Levins the best? I don''t like it, but I don''t recommend it."


    I think it''s best in my capacity and position. If you become a royal queen at any rate, Miss Hilda''s voice will rise exceptionally and her connections will widen.


    As a confrontational force of the Church, it means Miss Hilda herself gains strength.


    I just can''t say I can''t if you ask me if I''m happy as a woman. If you want to live in peace, you can be sure to stay away from power.


    Ignoring the presence of His Highness Levins in front of me, I kept saying that and Miss Hilda... made my eyes shine. Why.


    "Yes... yes, you are. I get power. That''s what I thought! That''s the Magic Instructor, I can''t believe I myself showed them the way to be suppressed...!


    "... that?


    but! and miss hilda holding my hand and grinning.


    Oh, yeah? Apparently, her loyalty caught fire. Did you ever regret being a woman?


    "I thought about it all the time that it would be a royal scandal myself. But we might be able to get rid of the scandal with more results."


    "No, because the scandal is Felix and not you"


    Unexpectedly penetrates Miss Hilda, who tides her cheeks and utters them all at once.


    His Highness Levins nodded...... yeah yeah "Hilda can do it! I''ll be there for you," he said.


    Al had a raw warm gaze as he tried to smile.


    Yeah, I think you guys look good enough. Just the guy who stops it when it runs wild struggles.


    Perhaps His Highness Levins is someone who thinks similarly to Miss Hilda. I''m saying in the dark, "I''ll use the royal queen''s position," but I''m saying, "Forgive me! Ning Ro, do it! ''It''s a reaction.


    I make a suggestion to both of us when I exhale one.


    "Then please apply for marriage on this occasion. I''m here to make sure you don''t interfere in the future."


    "Huh?"


    "Lord Magic Master, what does that mean?


    To the two who tilt their necks, I point to myself.


    "I am a different world, so I have guardians from several countries. Naturally, information flows through us to other countries. At last, I know people in the upper echelons of the country who don''t have guardians."


    "In other words, if you decide to act by accepting Mizuki''s proposal, it will automatically be passed on to other countries. Besides, it means," I got on the Mage''s suggestion, "so the obstruction and dissent is that Mizuki can crush it."


    Isn''t that right? I snort firmly at Al asking.


    This engagement is like saying that there is a back shield behind the magician. Besides, my friends definitely congratulate this combination.


    I mean, there''s no problem because I''m forcing you to take the blessing. No matter how many ecclesiastical denominations you may be, you can''t complain about the blessed combination even from the upper ecclesiastical levels of other countries.


    "But now, I have trouble with the Master of Magic..."


    "No, it''s not a nuisance or anything. It''s also a judgment material for other countries. to the ecclesiastical aristocracy or to me."


    "Because this visit involves the ecclesiastical nobility of Barraksin. Mizki and the Church aristocrats are now clearly hostile."


    The two faded slightly to Al''s words.


    But this is reality. Because people I know in person about Kivela will understand that I''m not supposed to forgive those who insulted the Demon King.


    Besides, I don''t even think the upper ecclesiastical nobles hostile to the royal family can say anything about other countries.


    Even if they call it scandalous, because in Miss Hilda''s case the reason is clear, on the contrary, ''If the Church congregation hadn''t done something stupid, it wouldn''t have, would it?'' It will be returned.


    There''s no one I know who wouldn''t question the circumstances behind it in the first place. It is decided to put it on the scale, including the "Request of the Magic Instructor", and to side with the beneficial ones.


    Known as the reason for this visit, if you side with the Church congregation, your relationship with me will be cold in the future, so bless you not to be certified as an enemy. ''I''m not on the side of the Church congregation!'' I would appeal to you with all my strength.


    "And that''s why. Please even sign up for and reply to your marriage. Whatever the formal application is, it''s to prove that you''re willing to do it."


    "That''s... although I do appreciate the backing of the Mage Master"


    "Are you sure? I''m going to use you."


    "Irfenally, the royal family should be strengthened, so there''s no problem. By the way, if you say no to this, the Honorable Levines will be shaken up as a man."


    "" Eh. ""


    Two people freezing tight. But now that I say no, ''Shaken Man, Mr. Levins'' will be seen with pity from a variety of people.


    I''m "Irfenally Welcome," not the help of two love stories, by mistake.


    Go ahead! And with a good smile, you two nod at each other for making me look strong.


    And.


    "Hilda, would you please be my wife"


    "¡­ we will accept. His Highness Levins."


    Miss Hilda responds clearly to Her Royal Highness Levins, who takes Miss Hilda''s hand on her knees.


    I guess it''s a very emotional occasion if you don''t even know what''s behind it, it feels like the women mention it and rumor it.


    "Congratulations. I''ll tell the king from us."


    When Al tells the two of them with a grin and a smile, relief seeps into their faces.


    Well, you''re making it up to yourself in a way. It seems arbitrary to see how His Highness Levins is doing, and I''m sure it would be a pleasure to have a presence to hold back.


    "It''s a political marriage in a way, but happy"


    When I tell her so, Her Highness Levins laughs happily and holds Miss Hilda.


    "Of course not, Lord Mage. I can marry the person I keep thinking about, so let''s hold on to her future."


    "So, Your Highness!?


    "She said it was childhood friendly, but she never looked at me..."


    For some reason I felt sad for His Highness Levins.


    Al nodded deeply, as he also agreed, ''You can count on a woman to make your job your top priority, but sometimes you question your assessment from around you. I wonder if it''s not that appealing.''


    So why are you all looking at me there?


    Why are you slapping each other on the shoulder and encouraging each other, you guys?


    I remember one of the first acts of solicitation I saw while pointing a chilled gaze at two guys who were getting along for some reason.


    ¡­¡­


    Speaking of which, I rejected my normal application earlier, and immediately said ''because it''s good for the future''! It was, Miss Hilda.


    Engagement with Felix was also a ''job'' given to her by the King. His Royal Highness Levins is also the country''s number one thinker, so he said he was convinced of that as well.


    I proposed fast because it was gone, but now it was rejected on the grounds that ''it would be a scandal''.


    There are no personal feelings there, even there is loyalty to the royalty. So you''re still thinking one thing, Your Highness Levins.


    Right, well, His Highness Levins'' kept losing his job so far ''huh!? No, I still do.


    I don''t know if it would be childhood friendliness, but I''ve been told, "Supporting the royalty is my duty as a nobleman," and you''ve been held back by a wall named Clear Up/Down Relationship!?


    His Royal Highness Levins looks very happy with a proper gaze. Shouldn''t I even give you a toast tonight while you cry?


    Let''s stab the nail for once in order not to be alone. I am on Miss Hilda''s side, Your Highness.


    "If you want Miss Hilda to turn around, do your best in the future."


    "Oh, of course. It''s a miraculous situation, considering the country''s top priority, but no effort is spared."


    Know that your expectations were not wrong about how His Highness talks about smudges.


    Miss Hilda... how much did you slap and break your manhood?


    And even so, I don''t want to end up just in the direction of the good guys.


    I found out you were here. A story decision to make.

 149 If there is to be spared, two of them.

    "Oh, what a pity."


    "That''s true. Even if you''re a knight, you won''t break your heart to this extent."


    Me and Al having a conversation with a smile.


    There''s a rope in my hand, and it leads to a man turned into a worm.


    Yeah, I''m a little dodgy. I just let go of my hand a few times though.


    It''s my fault that the place I let go of my hand was just at the top of the stairs.


    It''s a promise! Oh, shit, shit, shit!


    Every time I dropped it, the words of apology were spoken, so they would have understood that it was not on purpose.


    Note that Al, who was beside me, is also caught in my impromptu dodger attribute.


    The worm came down because I was walking behind it, or something.


    I kicked it in with a sticky conditional reflex, or something.


    I''m sorry, Al. With a limited time dodger.


    If I apologize that way, I''ll say, ''Never mind. That''s one of the attractions,'' he said with a smile. You''re a boulder, lovely knight.


    I don''t even care that the people around me were freaking out and keeping their distance!


    You''re a good kid if you don''t get in the way, me. Anyway, I''m coming to this country as a pawn for the Demon King.


    "... soon those who fall under the category of parents will be abducted. I want you to wait."


    "Okay. Thanks for the quick response."


    "No... until I simply did what I could for my country. Never mind."


    Expressing gratitude to King Baraksin for his words when he arrived in the room, he returned a response that was subtly clear of his personal emotions.


    Shall I, you scared of that?


    Naturally, I always throw everything I can, and I am responsible for my words.


    Apparently King Baraksin has created the optimal environment because he understands it.


    Because in this case, my retribution goes to the guardians of those Church knights.


    It''s the knights of the Church that have set me up. Moreover, there is the presence of parents because of their growth.


    Now I say, ''It''s irrelevant!'' I can''t. Why don''t you take full responsibility?


    Several nobles have been taken by knights as they contemplate such a thing. They were disgruntled. As soon as they saw the larvae being trampled on by me too, they took a quick look at this one.


    Turn to them and I''ll sneer.


    "You have a pretty nice education, don''t you? Do you treat people from different worlds as monsters? Yes, I received a declaration of war from your clan."


    "Proclamation of war...... what the hell are you?


    They turned a surprise glance at the little girl who flies her disgust toward the nobility. Well, was it too far away at the night club to tell it to your face? You dress differently, too.


    I see frustration in what they say and do, but I don''t see any fear of dealing with a demon conductor there.


    Perhaps he also recognized that ''I bought the anger of an apostle from Ilfena''. Of course, I have to make that mistake right for you.


    "I am an otherworldly man who leans on Ilfena. You can understand the magician who succumbed to Kivela, right?


    "Hey, you said you were a magician!?


    The upset ran as funny if I told him with a smile. Exactly. He''s scared of a proven magician.


    Looks like they figured things out with what I said. Fading blue also turns a gaze at the king.


    "Your Majesty, let us be this man and our nation''s people, and knights who defend our country! May I praise His Majesty the Wizard?"


    "... Hmm?


    And the king set his eyes upon his words.


    Around...... fading, staring, super good smile! divided into reactions. Irfena momentum outside Klaus, of course, at the end of the day.


    They still don''t have enough excuses over this period. And praise me to the king, huh?


    Yeah, but it''s not funny to develop into a contention within Balaxin here. This place has to be fomented by me to accomplish its purpose!


    "Hehe, what the hell is the joke? Ladies and gentlemen of the ecclesiastical aristocracy who cannot afford to confront and disparage the royalty from day to day? I know how you behave in other countries."


    "Oh, that''s not true."


    "Yes, Master Magic just doesn''t know because he''s new to the world."


    To the people who start making excuses. When I deepen my grin, I flash the larvae with a whip in my hand. Sometimes I put my strength on my stomping feet, or the indoor sin to the groans that followed the flashy noise caused by the whip, quieted back.


    "It''s enough time to gather information. Besides... they don''t come from other countries because they have a reputation as scum, do they? I don''t want anyone in any country to join my clan who thinks so much about ripping their fangs off to the royal family."


    "Right, I think it''s a famous story. But because of that, the connections between the ecclesiastical nobles were strengthened in Baraksin."


    "Because it''s solidified, you don''t need it anywhere."


    If you snort back at the word of the Demon King, he affirms it by deepening his grin, not his words.


    Yes, once King Baraksin is here. Because I can''t say anything that would discredit the ecclesiastical nobility directly by the royalty of another country.


    The Demon King merely said ''I agree'' and ''the ecclesiastical aristocracy has strengthened the connection''. I''m safe because I''m not rambling directly.


    There is no such thing as an ''insult to the extent that you need to apologize'' to be some kind of card. Conversely, I can also accept ''there is as much evidence as I can say''.


    I''m blackmailing you, my boss. Now you will be willing to present evidence as a pleasure if you disagree.


    Moreover, I presume that the evidence can come from other countries as well. Episcopal aristocracy is a crisis of ''scum certification from multiple countries and forced exit from politics''.


    In the first place this Ilfena is angry at the ecclesiastical nobility from the beginning, those who thought it was limited to Felix and the Earl are too sweet.


    The goal is always big! Aim, sweep away the culprit!


    Ilfena would do this much. This is retaliation, including before.


    I can''t possibly miss the cut-off in retaliation I got as a victim, that country.


    ... but it doesn''t seem necessary for Ilfena to move.


    You just understood the situation, they blue-faced and silent.


    The Balaxin momentum was relieved by those who stood by at a later step, and I struck my inner tongue. I''m sure I saw the same thing with Irfena Momentum.


    "... I think I understand. Above all."


    You had a head to that extent. You felt the trap evasion success in my words, and they loosen the look they were forcing you to be a little.


    Shit, we''re almost there.


    But my personal retribution is still there. And it''s already close to inevitable.


    "Speaking of which... you said a lot of strange things earlier, didn''t you? Was it" The Knight Who Defends His Country "? How can someone who is bound by an identity system and looks down on others do that?"


    "Ya... I do owe you an apology for rambling on you. But he has a proven track record of protecting the people as a knight and is admired! Otherwise you wouldn''t be in your current position!


    No, that''s because you guys were behind it, right?


    Surely you can''t be a Kingsguard without some strength, and it would be an accomplishment to date.


    But is that really ''what he became''? It is possible that the position made the merits of those below his own. However, this is just hard to prove.


    The surroundings frowned at the subtle objection and the hard way to put it, and I...


    I laughed at the threat that if I punished you, even the people would complain.


    All right, successful induction!


    "Is that feat really what he or she has accomplished? As far as they are concerned, it also seems likely that the position has made the merits of those below their own."


    "If you say something like that without proof, I''ll take it as an unwarranted insult!


    You mistook my laugh for room, and on the contrary you blame me for the way I put it. It''s obvious to everyone that you want to favor them at all.


    But that word is what I wanted.


    "Now... they said, ''There''s no proof,'' right? You accept that it is a fact that people are admired for their achievements in protecting the people, and that they are difficult, right?


    "Oh, yeah! A good knight for a country is not easy to lose!


    Lift slightly to confirm and affirm immediately. I can''t stop laughing inside to a man who increasingly overlaps words in his favor of this one.


    The demon kings seem amused, but keep an eye on me, and the other Balaxin forces look at me with a frightened look.


    Ignoring such people beautifully and completely, I gave my purpose with a good smile.


    "Shall I then ask you to prove it? Actually, there''s a way for everyone to see it."


    ''What?''


    The people around me hammered beautifully. He didn''t think that was going to happen.


    "There was once a very kind woman in my world, Mrs. Godavia. She asked her husband for a tax cut for the people of the Territory, but he was furious and said to her," If you cross the market naked and you cross the market from end to end, you get your wish. "


    "It''s..."


    People continue to look painful unexpectedly. What a better situation for a normally thought and identifiable woman to be naked and die in.


    "The people who knew it beforehand shut the windows and doors in the house, lest they should see her, and she did it even as she untied her long hair and let it wrap around her body. It wasn''t a scandal, it was a beauty story because she was admired and appreciated by the people."


    In fact, there are various interpretations, and some opinions that it is not a historical fact.


    It is only a famous legend, but in this case the important thing is to ''show trust with the people''.


    Look around you and I''ll tell you about the Devil''s event brightly.


    "Why don''t you carry it out, if it''s ''an irreplaceable being for the country'' and ''admired by the people''!


    "Become!"


    Exactly. I open my eyes to see if I was surprised by anything other than ecclesiastical aristocracy.


    Irfena Momentum looks like a lot of fun. Ning Ro''s "I knew it" gaze tells me, "I don''t think you''re making a big deal of yourself."


    "Of course, I''ll let you know in advance. But in doing so, we ask you to promise three things: not to use power, not to shake your identity, not to interfere, not to be guilty."


    "Hey, hey..."


    The Church congregations just make their mouths pucker for not much. I guess you didn''t think the defense would be returned that way.


    No, I don''t normally think there''s a way to give it back.


    "Hmm... that''s a very moving story. Surely if you refer to that story, do the people have the choice not to be stuck in their homes and see it?"


    "Yeah. Conversely, there''s a chance they''ll retaliate for just being here. It''s obvious to everyone''s eyes, and you can be sure that the people won''t be guilty, either, if you take another oath in front of the king when you start. I''m a knight, I swear allegiance. You don''t lie to the Lord. Normal."


    They normally admire me. I''ll make a devil''s suggestion to King Baraksin. People who are anxious just to announce can also feel comfortable retaliating if the word is sworn in front of the king.


    "Isn''t that a lot!?


    "Alas, isn''t this a good opportunity to show a connection to the people? Oh, now, if the people bother you, it means you lied in this place, so be prepared."


    Return the voice to the absurd man, and the man will stop looking at the demon king and fade blue.


    There''s no ''I lied'' in front of royalty in another country, is there?


    King Baraksin would also have to ''punish every house''.


    "Then restrain them until the end of the matter. Because even if we don''t move, we can move other church aristocrats and put pressure on the people."


    "Well, that''s how it''s going to be."


    "Your Majesty!?


    They raise their voices like screams, but King Baraksin stares at them.


    "You''ll just have to confirm what you said yourself. What do you need to panic about? Besides... I think I might do it from a daily attitude. Why don''t you just skip what you''re saying and doing?


    "On the contrary, why are you in such a hurry to prove the correctness of your words? If trust had been built without pressure, would it have been as beautiful as Mizuki''s story?


    They were half-heartedly silenced by the strong tone of the king''s words and the demon king''s backup shooting. The worm is... oh, it''s still stuck in blue.


    Oh, my God, come on, man. I''m gonna do everything I can to help make this an event I can enjoy, too, right?


    As soon as the knights take them into custody, we make a secret decision on the details.


    "Why don''t you tell the ecclesiastical aristocracy and tell them that if this doesn''t happen, the wizard will destroy the ecclesiastical aristocracy indiscriminately?" I think it''s convincing enough that I''ve been at nightclubs. "


    "In addition to that, if you tell them you''ve been treated like a monster, you''ll be able to hold it down for sure. Of course, the premise is to convey it, including what it means to say."


    The King and His Royal Highness the King snort at me and the Demon King''s suggestion that he is right.


    "Sure... if the country doesn''t take refuge and retaliation doesn''t touch the law, the irrelevant ones won''t move."


    "If we keep the information straight, the royal family won''t be blamed for" why don''t you take refuge "."


    It''s not just about this occasion now, but if you connect it from the intimidation at the night club and explain it firmly, you''ll notice the situation in which the ecclesiastical nobility was placed.


    At least if you remain silent at this event, you will be removed from the object of the Mage''s retribution. If you choose to be self preservative, you will never do anything.


    I''m going to make sure you don''t say ''I didn''t know the situation''. To use the sweetness of grasping the situation as an excuse to lend a hand and tell him that he is also guilty of the same crime is'' Grace of the King ''.


    Anyway, it''s irrelevant except for the guys, I''m obviously more of an out-of-the-way person in the super messy way of saying that ''the ecclesiastical aristocracy is a lotus of trustees''.


    ''I didn''t know'' doesn''t work for such a magician opponent.


    Unwavering livestock certification is not Dada until the world is different.


    Take their side = The Enemy Certification of the Magic Master. Besides, it would frighten me if I were to be hit by a level of retaliation that would be told later on instead of the normal fall.


    Of course, I live up to such expectations. There are a lot of stories.


    "Then let me tell you from me tonight. ¡­ ''It'' is"


    "Wouldn''t it be nice to go to jail?"


    When aligned with King Baraksin, he turns his gaze to the worm, he is still blushing.


    It seems that thoughts are frozen on the joy of unexpectedly becoming the protagonist of the event.


    "Good for you - you might prove your point right.... and possibly the other way around."


    No reaction to say while sticking and protruding at the tip of the whip.


    Get back to your sanity by the time of the event? Because it''s not funny.


    "There are amazing people in a world full of entertainment in many ways."


    Almost everyone nodded smugly at the words of His Royal Highness Prince Wang, who did not know if he was praising or disparaging.


    ... I''m sure it''s because of the raw warmth of the gaze that can be directed at me oddly.


    - That night, at the garrison.


    As suddenly as last time he appeared to me, the person welcomed him in with only a sigh of sigh. Oh, my God, I''m bored.


    "There it is: ''A crook, so ahhh!'' React to me or something."


    "What do you do with people, you? Number one, what the hell is that dialogue?


    "I''m famous in my world for it."


    In a time play or something. Anyone would have heard of it once.


    Well, I''ll keep that. I''m not here to make a foolish mess.


    I dare speak my purpose to the saint who will have a suspicious look when I grin.


    "This is unfortunate news for the Church. Today, a knight of the Church congregation rummaged against me and was officially certified as an enemy. Besides, I wish I had followed the phrase of treating people from different worlds in silence."


    "What?"


    "It should be noted that this will be certified to another country as a country where Baraxin itself possesses dangerous ideas if it does poorly with the same ideas as the country that caused the war.... you packed it, seriously"


    Oh, my God. The very survival of the church sucks, doesn''t it? and keep it bright to me. The saint is pale in the face.


    Yeah, it''s a normal reaction. Fast to understand and above all.


    "Hey, hey, the way I decided there wasn''t..."


    "Even though His Royal Highness Elshon of Irfena is listening? By the way, I don''t think you have the kindness to take refuge because your Highness is insulted, too, do you?


    "Oh no! You must be an accomplice!? You must be one of them!? We''ll get along!?


    A saint who suddenly follows. I''m teary-eyed because I''m getting an accurate picture of what''s going on.


    When I tap my shoulder with a pound to calm me down, I talk about this decision beating that happened.


    "No, their parents are fools again. If I cut it off without excuse, I can handle it, but I''m admired by the people, and I''m saying," The country needs it. "We have to deal with it as a country."


    When the facts were told lightly, the saint poked his knee disappointingly.... Oh, seriously, I could be crying.


    "Huh... gradually, I thought I''d figure it out...!


    "Looks like you''ve had a hard time, and hey"


    This trick is where the problem child disappears and can gradually be rebuilt.


    You''ll even want to cry. Whatever. They''re not bad at anything, they''re just convolutions.


    "The merchants also told me that they had just been notified that delivery to the church was a rejection or a price increase... how do you not know that if you piss off Irfena, it will also affect the merchants who connect deeply...!


    ¡­¡­


    Unexpectedly look away from what is told in tears.


    Um.


    Sorry, it''s the White Knights.


    I know exactly what the retaliation is about. Either that or I''m the one who suggested it.


    Merchants, I think you worked very hard to see if the otherworldsweets worked. Maybe you went into retaliation for hearing about your adhesion with ecclesiastical aristocracy from around the Black Knight.


    The people who were deported the other day would be responsible for saying ''Reject or Raise the Price'' even to the church. Because the merchants don''t know they''ve been banished.


    Speak to fulfill the purpose of the visit, feeling slightly backward.


    "You know, I can handle it... I mean, there''s a way I can take it in a pretty good direction"


    "What!"


    blah! and when I lift my face up momentously, I get up and grab my shoulder.


    "Please! Tell me!


    I decided to tell you about what had happened while I was getting a little too desperate.


    Yeah, you can''t make fun of me in this situation. Let''s read the air.


    "I tried to suggest to the King, ''There''s a way to be sure of that statement''. This is what''s happening in my world ~..."


    Let''s just start with the beauty talk. Speaking of Mrs. Godavia''s courageous behaviour, the saint seemed very moved.


    "You''re a great guy. The people would also try to cooperate at all for such a person.... So, what does that have to do with it?


    I giggle at the slightly inclined saint.


    "We''re going to have a stupid knight rep do the same thing as this. Of course, under the condition that no power can be used, that no pressure is exerted on the people, not on the power of the house¡­. In other words, it can be executed publicly. I wonder what church officials would think if they got a huge bump here?


    The saint sank into his thoughts for a while... when he raised his face it gave him a nice smile.


    "I see. You mean you can launch a grand attack because you''re never guilty? Besides, it would also prove that the Church had neglected them, if that were also evident in the eyes of others"


    "As loyalty to the King at the beginning, I swear once again in front of everyone, ''not to exercise power'', so whatever he says is naturally void. Besides, the healing magician and the watchman will be beside you, so isn''t ''the saint raised his own voice of anger'' the best appeal?


    "Here we go, my friend!


    but! and hold hands firmly together. No longer did the saint see the shadow of distress.


    Because this is not a crisis of church survival, but a place of appeal that sets it apart from before!


    The reason the royal family could not ignore the Church denomination was because ''it could fan the people''. If you can use donations as shields to keep the people on your side, you can''t do anything bad as a royal family. Because of the large number of believers, we could not ignore it.


    As a church we also have to obey because the issue of operating funds arises when donations from nobles run out. It is impossible to suddenly squeeze funds for the running of the church with the royal family.


    However, this time it is possible to overshadow this.


    The influence of turning Irfena and the Wizard into enemies is already out, and as a church, we can''t stand by them to avoid falling together. I understand how bad it is even when it comes to donations because there are facts about the faithful and the injustice brightening up and the merchants pointing that way.


    Most importantly, this time we have the most powerful induction item, The Saint!


    I know the seriousness of things enough to soak up faith and justice and all that, so there are inspiring stories, tears, enthusiasm for survival, etc. that will guide the faithful.


    What matters is neither justice nor fact, the result.


    A saint with those to protect must also be a demon.


    "Then give me a little gift. Don''t you have a book you don''t need?


    "Mmm? You should be polite with your books... is this it?


    The saint offers me one of the books that was piled on the floor. Medium good because it is thick enough to hold with one hand and weighs a lot.


    "Why are they on the floor?


    "Oh... one of the banished guys is in possession. Decent on the outside, but sensual on the inside."


    ¡­¡­


    Well, I don''t care how many books you take care of. The contents are the contents, we''ll have to destroy them.


    "Well, you shouldn''t open it."


    That said, pinch the demon stoned jar and fix it in a closed state. Then strengthen it and give it to the saints.


    He was my weapons candidate, but this is the best time.


    "Yes, go ahead. Now come bump your hot thoughts."


    The saint, who looked in wonder at the book offered and unable to open it, seemed to have understood the meaning of the action in my words.


    I shake the book a few times in one hand to make it more laugh-and-familiar.


    "Good choice. This isn''t a weapon, is it?


    "Well, it doesn''t matter what you think."


    We laugh at each other when we tickle. We don''t look like good men or priests if we''re wrong. somewhat of a ''delightful villain interested in backwork''.


    Yeah, it''s a book. You just accidentally hit me with your hands!


    "Huh... Ha ha! Look, I''m gonna clear up all the grudges I''ve had and set them apart!


    "Oh, come on! Do it in the corner, in the corner! Here, guzzle!


    "Of course!


    For us laughing together, we are not enemies such as the Knights of the Church. Because our purpose lies ahead.


    Their defeat is the crossing point. Let''s destroy them thoroughly and put them at the foot of Baraxin''s improvement.


    I''ll let her know the details later, and I''ll leave the room behind.


    ... Needless to say, the saint waved me off with a big smile.

 150 Get ready.

    One of the Nostalgia Tastes


    "... well, that''s what gave you that circular"


    Currently interrupting the Kannas family.


    No, you''re in trouble if Alisa accidentally goes shopping during the event, right?


    My advice is explaining the situation to Mr. Edward. They were just saying I was good, and I seem to understand the situation.


    "They''ve been giving me a lot of headaches, but I didn''t know Ilfena would move."


    "No, either way, it''s because you''ve been fighting and selling to me this time."


    "Let''s hope for your retribution. Do a lot."


    For some reason I recommend retaliation with a good smile, Mr. Edward.


    Were they annoying Alisa?


    Did Alisa get rid of "The Other Worlds Are Miscellaneous," too, those idiots?


    Mr. Edward just smiles and says nothing.... My imagination assumes on its own that ''they must have been annoying Alisa'' because they won''t talk about it.


    It seems possible. Sounds like a hell of a lot, as far as Mr. Edward''s anger goes.


    "And so. It is dangerous to see ugly things or get caught up in disturbances, so please complete the purchase the day before and no going out the same day."


    "I got it. I don''t want Alisa to see that either."


    That''s right!


    As a husband (tentatively), I don''t want my beloved wife to see a man naked.


    The servants listening are also snorting, so Alisa won''t go out even if it''s noisy outside... No, she won''t.


    Perhaps the people at home will stop at the rally.


    "Well, if you''re going to lose your curiosity, say, ''You want to see a man naked,'' but I''ll stop. Sir, she''s my favorite chaste wife."


    With that said, Mr. Edward snorted firmly as he smiled as illuminated.


    Sounds curious, but if Mr. Edward says so, Alisa would never see it. I''ll advise you too, so even if you perceive the pleasant atmosphere, you''ll endure it.


    Yeah, I''m sure some of them will enjoy it. I''m one of them, though!


    "By the way, Alisa, why didn''t you just shut up...? What, dude, what are you doing?


    "Alisa!?


    Alisa turned to Alisa as she spoke to her in suspicion - she was crying. Keep the spoon in place.


    Looks like Mr. Edward just gave it a little bit as well as me. I''m in a hurry to speak up.


    "Alisa, what''s wrong?


    "I''m..."


    "Huh?"


    "This! Very similar to the soup I liked in the original world!


    "" Huh!?


    Me and Mr. Edward hammering our voices with Alisa''s unexpected words. Unexpectedly peek at my plate.


    Today is lunch with my hand cooking with souvenirs. Potoff with plenty of vegetables, including pumpkins, on the plate.


    Consomme soup is made of Irfena stuffed into a bottle and brought in under the magic of maintaining the condition, while bacon and intestines are hemmed with Zebrast souvenirs.


    "I tried everything as I remembered, but something tasted different. Mizuki, how did you do this?


    ¡­¡­ Alisa, did you try to make it out of just vegetables? I would have put salt and pepper in it. "


    "Ugh, yeah. Because the equipment was just vegetables, and I called it ''vegetable soup'' over there."


    Alisa tilting her neck strangely. I''m convinced ''something tastes different'' when I hear the story.


    "Alisa. Maybe that''s not enough seasoning. Or the soup is different."


    That''s what I said, and now I''m emptied. Show Alisa the bin - I was going to tell you if you''re interested and I kept it at hand.


    Of course it''s empty now, but I''m showing Alisa the soup in the bin. ''That sounded like brown soup, speaking of which,'' he tilted his neck as he remembered.


    "In my world, ''consomme'' is a soup made by removing excess ingredients after a long simmer of vegetables and meat. It can be made with effort, but it can also be a seasoning."


    "Heh! Was it in my world, too?


    "I don''t know if it was seasoned... but if it tasted close, I guess you were making soup in a similar way?


    To Alisa who shines my eyes I give back my response with my neck tilted.


    Consomme soup is not a difficult task because it basically just simmers. It just takes time. However, it would not be very personal for the home because there is a lot that can be done.


    This can also be said for fried foods that use large quantities of oil, which is unlikely to be popular in the general household. In the sense that you have to think about it after you use it.


    There are a lot of people in the cavalry & they eat a lot so they can make whatever they want. I should also handle the oil.


    This struggle with one consomme when there are limited seasonings close to you. It''s a moment to mourn the awesomeness of the original world.


    "Is there any other factor that made Zebrast bacon and intestines taste closer? Maybe you didn''t taste enough meat."


    "Well, I always thought I was a vegetable soup..."


    "If there''s no meat in it, you might not know. But you can do a lot of this, right? It''s good to teach you how to make it, but can you consume it?


    I would also be able to use my hand at keeping it stuffed in a bottle with the magic of maintaining the condition, but I would like to run out if possible. I have mood problems.


    This time I''m just taking an exceptional method because it''s a hemming made in the Knight''s Dorm.


    Alisa probably learns a lot, too, but still she can''t apply it instantly. Same soup for a few days, or so I''d say around Mr. Edward.


    "Yes, you are... maybe not until you get used to cooking a little more. And this is a souvenir from Zebrast."


    "Maybe the merchants didn''t handle it."


    To Mr. Edward''s words, Alisa protrudes through the bowel stuffs that are cut into bite sizes with a spoon. Well, did you have that problem?


    Bacon and intestines. I have them split in favor, but Alisa and the others have to buy them.


    ... how long will it be? There''s distance, and it''s going to be a luxury ingredient class.


    Unfortunately for Alisa, I suggest.


    "You know, I make it in the Knight''s Dorm about once a month so far, and if you like, why don''t I send you some consomme soup with the ingredients? I was wondering if you''d be okay with the letter metastasis team."


    "Oh, is that okay!?


    "Yeah. Maybe that''s the best thing that''s going on. I think if we use that to make vegetable soup, we can do something like this."


    I don''t have a problem making large quantities in the Knight''s Dormitory, because everyone eats well. If I have to, I can call it a plug and hand it out.


    There are no problems with bacon or intestinal fillings as long as they are hemmed. I know how much to put in the soup.


    "I''ll tell you from scratch when I have time, so be patient with that now. Go home and study cooking for a while."


    "Yeah...... yeah! Thanks!"


    "... it''s nice to be happy with the nostalgic flavor, but don''t eat too much and break your stomach"


    I laugh and advise Alisa, who brings Potov to her mouth with joy, even as she guides her toward the house. You look really happy, you wanted to eat like hell.


    ... Maybe it was the best home flavor for Alisa. Didn''t you want to make extra because you got married?


    Yes, the taste of home......


    ¡­¡­


    Miso soup...! I don''t say miso or luxury, I wonder if there''s a flavor seasoning somewhere similar!?


    Do you mind, Lord Mizuki?


    "I have thoughts about this one too, so I''m fine"


    "Huh?"


    Mr. Edward looks strange at the word ''thoughts''.


    This is where people live in different worlds.


    "His Royal Highness Linus and the others would eat here, wouldn''t they? If you like it when you say it, you might hang it on Zebrast.


    "Connections between countries... are you willing to let Zebrast have an image other than ''a country with a lot of wars''?


    I affirm by nodding to Mr. Edward, who immediately read my intentions.


    "I think you can peacefully ''treasure trove of ingredients''. Besides, the bacon and the bowel ''can''t be made without knowing how to make it''. Invaded and inedible... do people accustomed to luxury allow such imitation?


    "I see. If you commit an act of aggression, criticism will fly from other countries that won''t be able to get it."


    "Hehe, I won''t say that much? It''s just... food resentment is horrible."


    Of course, but I''m the one who gets angriest. I am not willing to let go of the benefit of providing ingredients free of charge.


    I''m gonna destroy Zebrast before he makes a full move! Think of the grudge of food.


    There seems to be something else around the dairy, but that seems to be pretty much just Zebrast. Especially the intestines taste like ordinary people. I don''t think there are many other methods used to smoke it.


    ... Well, when it comes to dried meat, it''s super easy to say, you can just dried salted meat. It would be easier for anyone to make it. There is also a difference in that fresh meat is easily available.


    There is a friendly country next door called Irfena, and there will be aspects that have been made because you can use seasonings such as salt and pepper for a good price. Maybe there are different worlds involved.


    It''s a specialty, that one. Besides, these days I can also be considered a new Zebrast specialty because I teach the appliances that were in the original world.


    I also make things in the Knight''s Dorm - which is possible because I used to make them in the original world - but I just can''t have my bowels stuffed unless it''s Zebrast.


    Note that the original world details the elements and precautions that fail, so if you know about them, you can deal with them with detoxification magic. Bacteria and other ''bad things'' are known, so they can be removed.


    Even more surprisingly, there are few parasites in this world!... on the grounds that parasitic owners are stronger. The weak are dying.


    No, the frogs aren''t normal either, and even if they try to break into the interior, there''s no way the parasite can survive.


    It''s basic to be careful, though I don''t know if the same thing exists in this world as in the original. No problems so far thanks to it. The raw ham I made on the knob was delicious too.


    Besides, I sometimes distribute it to people from other countries by calling it souvenirs. ~, me.


    It''s not just what I made, it''s also a good appeal by offering what I got at Zebrast.


    Genuine propaganda is important, twitching while Rudolph and the others don''t know. "Zebrast''s Hidden Specialty" is widespread. Mainly in the upper echelons of the country.


    I didn''t tell you the details, so I said, "If you care, take it with you diplomacy." Good luck negotiating after that.


    You''ll definitely find out who set you up at the negotiating table, but if the Rudolphs and the others are going to be one of those diplomatic cards, don''t bother.


    "Well, I don''t care if Alisa seems happy unless the country dies."


    ¡­¡­


    Rear filling.


    To Mr. Edward, who stares at Alisa lovingly, I feel relieved with a grudge.


    With this husband, Alisa would be able to live with a laugh. Yeah, sure.


    Novel Two: The Enthusiasm of Saints (Saint''s Perspective)


    "¡­ that''s all that''s been done so far"


    Inside the Church many believers listen to me seriously. Seeing that figure from a step above, my chest seemed to be tightened to sorrow.


    Basically, the church consists of donations from nobles. With that in mind, you can''t just be good.


    But what about the believers? Can you forgive me for not being worthy?


    If we don''t tell them what kind of eyes the church has been seen by the royal family so far - because of the work of the ecclesiastical aristocracy - we can move on. Because it is also a perception from other countries.


    That is why they expose the work of the ecclesiastical nobles and the exiled.


    I''m not willing to make the sweet idea that if they shield my donation, I can''t resist it, etc.


    That''s how it turns out when you shut up. The same is true of the political use of faith and insults to God.... and all who belong.


    "God''s heart is obvious considering the miracle of the other day. You forgive us for walking the wrong way... and you are angry at those who have tarnished our faith more than that."


    I look around at the people who said so. Their expression was serious everywhere.


    "The sinners and those sheltering them bought the wrath of God" is the view of "miracles" the other day. Some believers actually saw it, so extra facts and believers believed it.


    Sorry.........! That''s not God, it''s the devil Modki''s work...!


    How many times have you been minded by the pure look of respect directed at you?


    There''s no way I can tell the truth when I decide it''s an accomplice and a necessity. Guilty but thoroughly rebuffed the scumbags, kicked them out without jokes and banished them. I have no regrets.


    "And¡­ there was something even more unforgivable the other day"


    Guh, and hold my fist tight.


    "It was the ecclesiastical aristocracy that insulted Irfena. The otherworldly man who saved Princess Corbella by the way and made the Avengers regain their homeland... he called that one called the ''Convicted Mage'' a monster!


    The faithful go out of their way. The expression seeped disgust for ecclesiastical nobility.


    Apparently, the series of events that began the recent escape of Princess Kivera was so deeply rooted in Kivera''s past.


    It wasn''t just an individual''s emotions or cold treatments, it was a case involving more thoughts than you could have imagined. And I also hear that it was accomplished by one magician who heard the whining of the weak.


    The magician said he asked the weak. "Are you willing to resist".


    As a result, Kivera was to be defeated. Amazing is its arm.


    Instead of one magician wielding power, they themselves became involved in some way and produced results. It is also natural that the Wizard, who helped them and defeated Kivela, will be afraid.


    The great power of Quivera was so powerful. So much so that even the country can''t help it.


    Proud and merciful, exorcist of different worlds. Therefore he did not deny the end which the avengers desired, and told the departed, ''I will take care of the rest''.


    Such stories are whispered in the private sector. It would also be natural to dislike the previous work of the ecclesiastical nobles.


    ... but.


    In fact, there is no such honorable person. It is the devil who is there.


    Surely you''re good at working out a plan, in the direction of evil planning.


    I guess saving the princess isn''t a lie, either, for the big name.


    Kibera''s defeat is also a fact, as a result of her defeat.


    After seeing the real thing - I was convinced to hear that the person in question was accompanied by Irfena after being very limited by the erasure method - I sincerely thought.


    "Son of a bitch, give me back the respect I put toward you with my inspiration and purity!


    and. There was so much difference. Reality would be such a thing, but it is a fact that cannot be told without tears.


    I remember the time, tears seep by accident. And I appealed to the faithful as they were.


    "Nevertheless, the opportunity to question our will was given by His Majesty the Mage. This is something that will be officially announced at a later date, but they will make the knights of the Church congregations who insulted them walk defenselessly. on the condition that he does not wrap any clothes around them and does not shake his identity to any word or deed."


    Suddenly the believers looked strange. I dare not say ''rumbling or violence''. That''s because I have to set an example.


    Dan! and slap his fist, and I continue with an even more powerful voice.


    "If the person is truly admired by the people, the people do not see themselves locked up in their homes - that is what the Magic Master said. This is our only opportunity to reveal to anyone that those who belong to the Church are not like those who strip their fangs to the royal family!


    continued those who gave a stiff look. However, he is still anxious to learn of the circumstance of stripping the nobles of their teeth.


    "I am! As someone who has witnessed God''s mercy, he uses the Church more than that¡­ No, we cannot forgive those who have used God! As a representative of those who belong to the Church, I am going to show you that ''they will no longer be used''!


    It is up to me to suffer the reprisals of the nobles. If you tell him so, he''ll say, "Sohn," "lose the saint, etc.!" and so on came up from everywhere.


    My vision blurs even as I grin at the way it looks. It is part of what was rotten, they are beloved comrades.


    "I''ll come too! You can''t push everything on one saint! The unforgivable is just like me!


    Such a voice rose from one person. Then I said, as I mimic it, "I''m coming too!" "I will serve you!" and one voice after another.


    That only became a shout that resonated throughout the church.


    "Thanks...... I really appreciate it. Peeling fangs to ecclesiastical aristocracy may lead to a drastic decline in donations. Do you have a hard time with me?


    "Of course!


    "God will keep an eye on you, I will endure poverty and such!


    "We will protect the saints!


    Ask the flowing tears as they are and they will return a reliable response. It was the same for the kids, and they said something healthy like, "You can share it with us for as little as possible." A woman who was taking care of her is nodding proudly.


    "Once the details are determined, the royal family will give you a circular. Let''s come together and prove that our faith is not rotten!


    I close the spot with those words, and I pull up to the back to keep them from getting any more excited.


    Reliable things of the faithful who drop me off. What a wonderful fellow you are.


    I wouldn''t hesitate to see how hard I would struggle for them. I could feel that this choice was the right one.


    It''s just...


    "It was a wonderful word. As long as we''re proud of ourselves. I''m sure the courageous believers who first spoke out in favour felt the same way."


    ¡­¡­


    The believer is a young woman with dark hair. To be clear, she is not a believer or anything.


    "Groups, when one acts, often imitates later."


    "What, suddenly"


    ''I''m afraid to defy the nobility, even if I think it''s right. But I thought if I had the courage to raise my voice first, it would follow the collapse. "


    ''Well... I guess that''s true''


    ''Then convince him by telling him that he might make you struggle. Atmosphere and momentum of the venue, this is important. So I''ll mix it with the faithful, so I''ll take care of the first induction.''


    ''Wouldn''t that be a scam, in a way!? You''ve only seen the results in the book!?


    "Compliments don''t give you anything, do they?


    "Compliments! Have a little sense of mercy!


    All you have to do is hang up, that woman said. Moreover, there is the assumption that we are right if we are also a group led by the saints themselves, and that we will move into action without confusion.


    "Trust in Saints". "The Behavior of Being Chosen by God" attracts people for better or worse. It would be more credible than the sole action of a saint - he ran out of words. There can be no hesitation in a magician seeking results alone.


    This is the nature of a guy who''s been told, "The Convicted Mage" or something!


    Who, you idiot who spreads rumors about the Good Guy route!


    No, if you look only at the results, I''m sure it''s not a mistake. However, you just can''t be a good guy if the reasons and methods of action to get there are wrong.


    It''s the best we''ve ever had, and it''s the only chance we''ve ever had to get our stigma back.


    ... although that would not be purely ''for the Church'', ''for the faithful'', etc.


    I also think he said, ''It seems more interesting to let him participate - it''s going to be the damage of ecclesiastical aristocracy''. I saw it as genuine that I wanted to humiliate the knight who would become a party.


    "I think I''ll have a hard time with you, too. I want you to continue to support the Church with me."


    "Absolutely."


    Laughing calmly with my entourage, I can put my strength into my hand holding the book. Never letting go after being given away, The Book was familiar to my hands as early as possible and conveyed a reliable weight and feel to me.


    ... be prepared, the more red this stains, the more it preaches.


    I imagined a day to come and secretly cemented my resolve.


    I guess I can''t hate that magician because I''m the one with that idea. Yes, with a shudder at himself in the corner of his head.

 151 If there is to be spared, its three.

    "Nevertheless, I didn''t expect to contact His Majesty. I''m sure it''s a place to prove that there''s a friendly connection."


    "Hehe, I thought Master Will would understand my intentions."


    Glenn feels a little frightened at me smiling back. The first thing I did after the event was write to Master Will, do you suspect a planned offense?


    Note that this is not Alberda. It''s a room in the Royal Castle of Barraksin.


    "You gave King Baraksin permission, didn''t you?" Can I call a friend from another country? "


    I''m not lying. King Baraksin and, to some extent, would have guessed my intentions. That''s why I got permission.


    It''s just... I didn''t think Master Wilfred (= King) of Alberda was the one who sent out the letter.


    You were losing your complexion when Glenn came to visit, King.


    Besides, you made everyone stiff by saying, ''I''m sorry my king couldn''t come either,'' Glenn.


    Exactly. Since then, we''ve got a restraining order, you''re going to call me Rudolph or something!


    Of course, but Glenn''s saying, ''The Kings are sorry, too,'' doesn''t mean officially. It''s just a personal connection.


    The transmission to Glenn is via Will''s performance of ''I can connect with the King''. Be scared, ecclesiastical aristocrats.


    "I have a funny event, can you lend me a little Glenn?


    "Okay, Glenn, I''ll send it."


    Normally, letters like this - the texts are more decent, to each other - were exchanged, and the hidden meaning was'' come get the information ''.


    It would be Will''s instructions that Glenn deliberately flaunted that ''the king had also been invited''. Exactly, because I didn''t even do it, and I only invited Glenn.


    However, the truth is only known to us, so we can only imagine that the surroundings are of their own free will.


    Because he''s Glenn''s boss! The person you are asking is not wrong!


    Whenever we send food to Glenn, we consume it together for some reason (Glenn talks) Master Will is totally a drinker.


    Alberda''s liquor resembled shochu - the ingredients were completely different. The resemblance is flavor - so she liked it when I sent her a modoki with plum and salmon, calling it a nostalgic taste.


    Ever since then it has apparently been recognised as a ''food to Glenn = a pinch of booze''. Glenn said, "Because he''s my father."


    I''m wondering today if the liquor they told me was foamy and moddly when the palate was good but the weak guy drank it. They''re sending me next time, so let''s hope.


    ... missed the conversation.


    From the perspective of those who know me, it''s weird enough to say, ''With the Demon King, there''s a Mage in Balaxin''. Because I know the Demon King won''t involve me in diplomacy.


    Sometimes the designated location is Baraxin, and I would certainly be interested if Master Will had even grasped the information.


    Alberda is a neighbor of Baraksin, crushing the ecclesiastical aristocracy and saying it has no effect at all.


    Alberda doesn''t have a guardian. This pleasure¡­ correction, in order to convey information, it is necessary for the person trusted by the King to actually see. It''s too late to go back to Ilfena.


    If Glenn reports it to Alberda as a souvenir story, it can be taken as an early measure. Besides, their fun appearance is also exposed to the upper echelons in the form of reports!


    Glenn, known as my friend, is just right. Master Will would read this intent at the stage where he came up with the name ''Glenn''.


    "Your Majesty was sorry, wasn''t he? If it''s what you do, it''s gonna be fun."


    "You think you can live up to your expectations? Yeah, you said you couldn''t do this, too, and take the footage home as a souvenir."


    "Of course.... So that was a weird ''favor''?


    Glenn didn''t come alone this time. At my request, I have two or so offerings.


    Of course, they are not knights or nobles. He is a servant brought here personally by Glenn, who came here as my friend.


    "Long time no see, Wizard."


    "We''re out of time. If there''s anything we can do to help, we''d be happy to help."


    "Long time no see. Thank you for your help in the ghost riots"


    It was the servants of Glenn''s Hall, who were collaborators in the ghost riots, who lurked pranks in a favorable smile.


    I think Nori''s good people, who played both actors and backwards at the Ghost Event and even Ghost Voice Actors in Kivera, will enjoy this one.


    It''s okay, ''cause I''m not letting crime carry you!


    Glenn, don''t look at me with a suspicious eye!


    "So what do you want us to do?


    The youth are motivated to say that they can only do as much as they did before. By contrast, my little father next door is waiting for my explanation for pleasure.


    Glenn is silent. If you don''t pinch your mouth, you can avoid the phrase, "Alberda upper management plotted it with the magician."


    Red Cat, grow up smart and your sister will be delighted. But just stop shaping it anyway. Because it would be irrelevant evidence.


    "You''re asking about this event. Um, I can''t join... my friend is mad. Can you help him out for a second?


    This history was explained in advance via Glenn as part of an invitation to a friend.


    Otherwise I can''t possibly call Baraxin. He treats me like a King''s approved collaborator on my side.


    Still one knight still refrains as an escort because it does not translate into calling people from other countries.


    The unfortunate man the king put on me immediately...... no, the knight. There was no particular reaction to hearing our conversation about whether we were being briefed by the King.


    "Hmm, can I help you?"


    "Yeah. No matter how irresistible you say, you''re a knight, so you might react to the attack, right? Because my friend is weak because he''s a clergyman, and he seems sturdy for nothing."


    Even if you rot, knight, I''m sure your body is working out. Your arm moves with conditional reflexes, even if you try to beat it, and you are likely to be prevented.


    With all your strength, arm strength, and sturdiness, it must take a lot of effort to do damage. Don''t be young enough to make up for it with your strength alone, or you''ll have trouble falling.


    "That means we should seal the motion, right? Leave it to me! I''m good at that!


    "... why?


    Returning simple questions to a smiling, chested young man, my little father laughed bitterly and explained to me.


    "You use a hammer at the end of the rope to hunt."


    "Hmmm......"


    "Hunting." The fact that the subject won''t even say ''what'' is the capture of the human opponent. Perhaps it will be used per intruder into Glenn''s Hall. I guess a lot of ideas are being worked out when magic can''t be used.


    Well, I know they''re not just servants in a ghost commotion. You don''t have amateurs who work too ideally.


    "And I didn''t expect to use that beauty story..."


    Glenn looks at me with a frightened eye.


    "Hehe... I''ll use anything I can use. This world won''t even come to protest!


    "Isn''t it harassment for people watching men naked, etc."


    He wraps Glenn''s hand in a deep sigh with both hands deliberately and gently, and I tell him as gently as I can.


    "What are you talking about, Red Cat? Wouldn''t I be putting all that together?


    Saying so in the tone of the game, Glenn opened his eyes lightly. He remembered the time.


    "Their ''victory'' would be impossible if they weren''t really admired. Whether it moves to reduce damage even if it was admired"


    "What do you mean?


    "You just said that, didn''t you?" Men naked ".... it''s just a punishment game if you know how it happened. That story isn''t just about Madame''s ability to act, it''s about her background."


    Blah, blah, blah, blah. ''A knight from a church congregation aristocracy said he had been walked around the city naked, pissing off his magician. You''re a pervert, right? Ends with''. Unless there''s someone who can hide his body voluntarily.


    Those who are unable to participate in the Ilfena forces and events of outsiders are watched firmly where the people are prevented from seeing them in their homes. By mistake, it just looks like the Mage''s retribution, not a beauty story.


    At the time of the decision to host the event, the future of the people and other dark clouds can be broken into, rather than storms. Then one disaster after another.


    You''ve also asked Al, ''Scandal is the most fearful monster for the nobility'', and as for me being called a monster, I''m going to make great use of the power of ''The Monster Fellow Scandal''.


    "Whoever sees it will only be a scandal. Though they think it''s the only way to help out of the Magic Master."


    "You''re close to a scam, dude!? And no matter how disrespectful you tell them, I don''t think civilians can raise their hands to nobility.


    Glenn, who has been in this world for a long time with a clear identity system, is negative. But of course it is taken as a countermeasure.


    Still, you understand events very well around the use of the word ''disrespectful'', Glenn. Because "disrespectful lecture" refers to a "banquet" that has no upward or downward relationship.


    There is no way that an event even festival-certified by Glenn could be treated as a beauty story to the public.


    "We''re going to have people swear in front of the king ''no matter what, no retaliation, no shaking their identity'' before the event starts so that the people who burn in retaliation can act without worries. If you go against this, you will naturally be stripped of your status as disloyal, and disposed of as'' I lied to the royal family ''by all the people who wanted to sleep in front of the king and the demon king."


    Glenn looked at me with a cramped face if I ran out of sarcasm.


    "Speaking of which, you were the one who worked out the details in vain... haven''t you instigated and guided them since the beginning, Mizuki"


    "Of course!"


    You remember the old days, Glenn pulled a little.


    You''re a rude guy, Glenn. I only did it against the enemy. Hey.


    If you want to do it thoroughly, the escape route should not be blocked at once.


    Show the opponent some escape routes and block them in front of you on the verge of reaching them.


    It would be more desperate to let this be repeatedly understood at the end that "there was no escape route or anything".


    The ecclesiastical aristocracy is packed to a certain extent at a certain stage of the event.


    An unharmed settlement is unlikely at a time when you didn''t make the first adult apology. I had to ride my proposed event, the more they argue, the tighter their necks.


    I am admired as a knight, the people are not silent!


    An embarrassing decision to host an event to determine if the people admire it.


    The assumption that the people cannot do it, such as strip the nobles of their fangs.


    Invalid because it first makes you swear no resistance in front of the king. Punishment if it is a lie.


    I said ''splendid knight'' in front of the royal family, so can you protect me?


    An event that would be a beauty story if admired.


    Event footage, including how it happened, is a punishment game for whoever sees it.


    For now, knights shut up and end the event!


    Do you know the saying that you can''t stand a door in a person''s mouth?


    I know a lot of guardians and superiors, I''m not waiting for a souvenir story!


    ... whenever they talk like this, the awkwardness of the matter is more clearly exposed. The back work is full, the saint is waiting for the book in one hand.


    By the way, I''m going to suggest to the church that they also have a few ways to figure it out. This is the church folks saying, ''We''re not like them!'' And you can''t convince me that it''s not until you prove it with all your strength.


    Good luck, saint, huh? Seriously, it''s about the future of the church, right?


    Glenn looked at me raw and warm, and the two servants...


    "It''s amazing, Master Magic! I knew the word livestock was for you!


    "It''s a trap that stretches out a lot of despair. It''s brilliant."


    I was impressed. That''s already sparkling my eyes.


    I''m sure it''s because it doesn''t sound like a compliment. Because they are praising me purely.


    Glenn exhales, pulling out his gripping hand and gently tapping my shoulder.


    "Unchanged and above all. Really, for the book! I miss you, Sage."


    "I can''t seem to correct my personality as much as I''ve changed the world."


    "No, isn''t that a genetic level in your case? Definitely."


    Put the tone back on and laugh at it and it instantly penetrates. Fine, better than useless.


    And Glenn went on even further.


    "By the way? I''ve been looking bad at the Knight of the Guard for a while now... aren''t you used to your personality yet?


    "Oh, speaking of..."


    When I turn my face, I am immediately distracted from my gaze. The thought circuit of unscrupulous creatures and ''less than a percent chance they''ll be safe!'' He feared the reality of the endless black event.


    Oh, you''re a man too, aren''t you? You wouldn''t expect a woman to work out that kind of measure plainly, in this world.


    "Dear Glenn... are there only women in the other world like the Magic Master?"


    "No, this guy''s special"


    Glenn immediately denies the knight''s words, which are directed at him.


    "Oh, right! Because she''s a magician..."


    "But Mizuki''s people were alike and close, so they''re everywhere."


    "Eh."


    The knight solidified into Glenn''s words.


    You started doing it inside the next moment when you appeased the knight who was in tears.


    Knight, I know you''ve noticed now, but Glenn is one of mine.


    That''s why on the day of the event.


    I couldn''t expose myself to the king''s ugliness, and that knight, now hiding his body in his cape, was kneeling.


    I guess it''s pretty humiliating...... that look remains rude. Sometimes I''ll be in a position to see from him.


    "Then be convinced that no matter what happens while you are being tried, ''pierce any irresistibility and make everything unquestionable''. This is your place to prove that you are a knight admired by the people."


    "... yes, I swear"


    This is a little open place right after entering the castle gate. It''s hard to be in the castle, so it''s all around you who work in royal castles like knights and nobles.


    However, if you exit the gate, it''s Castle Town. As the spectator sees it, it will also convey that this oath is certainly heard and is the word of the king.


    That said, it takes courage to be the first one.


    I''ll set an example here as the originator!


    "Kings, may I have a moment?... I don''t think words alone are really irresistible to the people."


    "Hmm, you''d certainly think so"


    The king nods convincingly. But I have a slightly troubled look at how you can''t think of a good way.


    So I made a suggestion.


    "First, I want to prove it. In" Woman, "in" Common Man, "this guy says," Not even a person, inferior creature! ''I wondered if everyone would be convinced if I could raise my hand but not resist. "


    "Behold! That''s not true..."


    The head of the man who was kneeling and drooling his head was in a pretty low position. Just a little to my word. A man only looks up.


    ... but.


    I stomped on the face of a man in a hurry to try to excuse himself - it was possible because he remained on his knees - and sealed the objection.


    The surroundings are silent. The king is silent too... No, I''m just having trouble dealing with it because I''ve already executed it.


    "Ahhh... right, let''s forgive"


    That''s all it takes to get out of my sight. I suppose you know it''s okay to pretend that you don''t even notice the surrounding gaze.


    In the wake of that word, I can put my strength into my feet. On your hands, whip as a prop to create an atmosphere.


    "It''s embarrassing, isn''t it? It''s hard, isn''t it? I can''t help but enjoy looking like you. I have to thank the King for what I can''t handle during the event, because it''s the only time I can shake it."


    "Gu, Ki, Sama..."


    A man also smiles and responds when he stares. ''I am grateful to the King,'' he appealed subtly.


    The sight of a big man hiding his body only with a cloak that can be stomped on his face by a small woman who waves with laughter ends in one word: unusual.


    It seems like a strange play at first sight, no matter who sees it, the man can''t see properly.


    Anyway, more humiliating play awaits after this. If you look through the footage, you won''t be exempt from perverse certification. Irresistible would also greatly raise that suspicion.


    It should also be noted that it ends to the extent that I am "now" and "originally certified livestock". Other than that, I also say that I am not surprised now to the extent that I have stepped on a man''s face.


    "Everybody peeking. Whoa! I think this proved him irresistible. Do a lot!


    "No, no, you won''t necessarily attack"


    His Royal Highness Linus poking through is gorgeous. Common sense people, etc. don''t need it for this occasion, all they need is a banquet manager to boost the venue.


    Hidden healing magic on a man, while he leaves his leg.


    "Well...... there you go, hey!


    "To?"


    The man makes a grunting voice, and the figure abruptly disappears without a gap questioning my words.


    And.


    "hey... why are you suddenly outside the gate...!?


    "Because healers and surveillance personnel are already ready!


    Throw it outside the gate with metastatic magic. This is where you can see it from here. It can be transferred at this distance.


    And this is a warning to the ecclesiastical nobility. Without chanting, you will realize that numerous threats are not impossible without a magician who accomplishes a single transfer.


    Two knights who were by the gate on the man''s move rush to the man''s side while riding his horse. Looks like they''re the healing magicians and surveillance personnel.


    "Hey! My horse..."


    "The horse is pathetic, isn''t it? You could get caught up in an attack on getting a naked man on board!


    "Am I even less than a horse!


    "Yeah."


    Instant answer.


    The man seemed to be stunned by not many words. No, the horses are doing a good job, aren''t they?


    And.


    There was no one to argue with my words that you just didn''t need a horse or anything.


    ... No, I can''t argue with being distracted or being shown a chant free transfer.


    I feel like the worms hanging from around the third floor of the castle - the nobles who said the extra things - are also the reason to shut up.


    The knights, who had refrained from doing so, cut a gap between us and the man.


    For the safety of the castle, but there is no escape for him because it also includes the meaning of turning off the exit route.


    That''s how an unprecedented event using Castle Town opened the curtain.

 152 If there is to be spared, its four.

    - One night, in one of Carlosa''s rooms (Assistant Prime Minister''s perspective)


    "Heh heh, my little girl would be rampaging by now"


    He will be in Baraxin with his hair at his fingertips, thoughts on Tondemo daughter. The commotion plays a part in Clarence''s words.


    Why don''t you use Mizuki to retaliate against your cousin?


    "What, all of a sudden"


    "There''s something beneficial for Mizuki and for us."


    I was taken aback by what I was told. As a future sister, or was she praised as a ''good boy'' and adorable?


    With that said, Clarence deepened her grin.


    "He''s adorable, isn''t he? Even if you admit it at the same time. She works very hard."


    Clarence ran out of words, asking for even the ability to ensure results, not needing a mere existence to be loved. Perhaps if you can''t do that, you won''t be heartily adorable.


    The plan is simple. You can give that little girl information about the ecclesiastical nobles.


    The fact that Mizuki was told not only by Irfena but also by herself in another country would be considered an ''assessment of another country'', including that Mizuki has a personal connection to the upper echelons of the country.


    Yes, that''s all. Later, if the ecclesiastical nobility sells the quarrel to Mizki, the information becomes a powerful card for Mizki.


    I don''t think there are any shards, especially when there is a peaceful solution waiting to be reached: ''discussed'', etc. Mizuki is a little... No, it''s pretty hard on her personality, because even with the best results, she has the worst results for the enemy.


    Moreover, that is largely due to personal feelings.


    It''s a disaster without jokes, that little girl.


    "Totally... he was married to a troublesome place, too"


    It reminds me of my youngest son, or my cousin, the Duke''s Lady, who adored me for her younger self. When I heard her daughter-in-law was Prince of Baraksin, I even meant to stop her.


    That country has been in conflict with the Church and the Royal Family for years. I wonder how hard it would be to marry you there as future queen.


    I may be mentally exhausted no matter how much of a natural cousin I am. I didn''t put it in my mouth, but I thought it was surrounding me.


    ... but.


    Things went in an unexpected direction.


    Diplomacy Instead of getting laid, my cousins who returned home... were cheerful. That''s what I already said with a full smile that sparkled my eyes. "My dream came true! ''.


    If you ask, His Royal Highness Prince Wang''s distant brother, you are as adorable as an angel, and as he lights up, he says:... ahem? ''He felt destined for the moment he was called. Of course, it''s not a dangerous hobby that I fell in love with.


    She said that since she saw a friend innocently missed by her age away sister, she thought that something called ''young brother/sister'' was an admiration and at the same time an unfulfilled dream.


    Even if I did marry a man her age to match her, my brother or sister who could do it there would be quite old. If you do poorly, you''re independent, and you''re going to prioritize your friends and lovers over your sister-in-law.


    ... Speaking of which, I had myself looked after a lot. Was that the back of it?


    Ignore this one, which sums up what you said happily.


    -Brother, I was hit by your cuteness, and on my first night I said to His Royal Highness Prince Wang, "I want to make my brother to His Highness Linus!," he said.


    ¡¤ His Royal Highness Prince Wang was very pleased with the proposal and achieved a common goal for the couple early in their marriage.


    ¡¤ A further goal is for the children to call His Highness Linus'' brother ''.


    It was the moment when the secrets of Mr. and Mrs. Wang, who had a reputation for being close, were discovered. You''d think that was fate for each other, couples alike.


    ... Let''s get this straight. Scared. That''s enough to make me anxious about the thought circuit.


    Even when a child is born in the first place, it is not ''brother'' but ''uncle''. What, the couple is planning a happy family!


    But a big goal was achieved. The same kind of couple were strong.


    Because of the premise that some scaffolding would need to be secured, the ecclesiastical nobles were defeated by Mr. and Mrs. Wang. The newlyweds kicked the people who were watching the gap.


    The most visible would be the Queen''s birth of three princes. This is not what happens when you want it all.


    Obsession...... no, temper and guts? The couple could even say they put their luck on their side.


    Was the only defeat taken from the side chamber? But this is not the responsibility of both of us. Because the bad news is that it was an earlier generation that was still on the throne at the time.


    It was more than a decade ago that really made such an invincible couple cry.


    My cousin, who came home a long time ago, said this in tears.


    Linus went up and called me!


    I don''t know how to call you an idiot. Because the king and his wife were depressed without jokes.


    If you ask me, His Highness Linus was formerly the son of a side chamber sent in by ecclesiastical aristocracy and a star of anticipation for ecclesiastical aristocracy.


    But His Highness Linus, who lost her mother early and grew up adored by her family, grew up very smart. To erase the possibility of becoming a pawn for ecclesiastical aristocracy, he broke his inheritance rights and made constraints as a subordinate.


    It is a choice because I was adored, and because I grew up fine as a royal. It''s so thorough that I want to applaud and praise you, abandon everything arbitrarily and take the lead, etc.


    But there was harm. To show his attitude as a minister to his surroundings, His Highness Linus called his brother "Your Majesty" and his sister "Queen".


    The King''s family grieved over this. I''ve spent as a family before, but I guess loneliness is natural because I''ve been distanced.


    Since then, the King and his wife have personally resented the church aristocrats who caused it. It''s ironic because that''s what''s driving them.


    "There''s no way the Church people would let that little girl go. Absolutely, absolutely! You''d do a nagging imitation and buy a little girl''s anger, wouldn''t you?


    Sip a sip of alcohol from the glass in your hand and gaze at the "raw ham" you received as a souvenir in Irfena.


    When he sliced it so thin that it was clear that he served the cheese and vegetables wrapped in it as a pinch of booze, when he said he liked it, he split it it. I thought it was salted meat, and this seems to be another world dish, too.


    When I asked if I could have it, I came back and said, "I took care of you in Carlosa." I guess that means a thank you to Mizuki.


    I can tell from this that Mizuki is a child who can properly thank those who took care of him. You won''t have to ask me to repay you. It''s just... there''s really no forgiveness for those who reacted or became enemies.


    You can''t keep quiet when someone like that insults the parents you miss the most.


    It is certain that retaliation will unfold, which should be the worst.


    My face cramped without a joke when I cried my chaser from Kivera in Carlosa. Which torture officer, that would be a civilian or something!


    Horribly, we haven''t figured out everything about the Kivera defeat that shook the upper levels of the country. His Royal Highness the Demon King hides it, so he also says he can''t learn more.


    But that''s what I mean. ''I made it clear that I had to hide it from another country''.


    When he realized it, he immediately advised, ''Do not be the enemy of the wizards of the other worlds''. As far as Clarence''s reaction the other day, I can be sure that was right.


    The moon was shining brightly outside the window with a fuzzy gaze.... Speaking of which, I recall unexpectedly that you heard that the name ''Mizuki'' means the moon.


    And.


    I thought of Baraksin, where disturbances would be, and I had a noisy grin on my mouth.


    "I asked you, little girl!


    I can''t move, that''s why I entrust it to the possible. Should I say that, as one of my accomplices, I will take the side of the Wizard, who will be raging in grandeur?


    At any rate, I don''t doubt the defeat of that girl or any other shards, just like Clarence.


    It''s a secret that I unexpectedly accepted the fact that I believe in that little girl again - apart from directions.


    - At the event venue (saint''s perspective)


    Look firmly at the front, stand in the center of the road and wait for the goal to come.


    The faithful told me that they would give up their place. If it''s dangerous, I''ll help you, too.


    The reluctant comrades are trying to block the escape route of their target and refrain from surrounding them.


    This didn''t just push me to retaliate.


    You just did what you could because you sympathize with my anger.


    If you turn your gaze to your right hand, a book of moderate thickness will be in your eyes.


    But do not insult the book, because this is a testament to my sins - naturally because I deceived the faithful - and a blessing from the Wizard.


    "I''m here!


    Face someone''s voice and a naked man walks in. How grumpy that face is, the profession of knight or the forged body seems to intimidate the surroundings.


    It was fearful if civilian, and compelling to the extent that it immediately gave way.


    But.


    But...!


    Compared to that magic teacher, how many are there!


    True fear...... no, what an adorable resistance from the self to know malice.


    I''m just stretching around and showing it like a rebellious child. So you''re going to make yourself look superior, isn''t that how a laugh really comes in!


    True malice is something that secretly sneaks up and strips your fangs unnoticed.


    Don''t be alarmed and give way to those who get the most effective results with minimal involvement and backwork!


    That magician doesn''t think about being recognized. It''s all about giving your enemies a taste of hopelessness and leading them to the worst possible result...!


    This time it is a connection of a complete match of interest. But that''s why!


    At the same time, there''s nothing more. Turn him into a trusted accomplice. Let me and my partner meet their expectations!


    "hehe... gradually, gradually came"


    Slap the book gently on your left hand with a grin on your mouth. As reliable as ever, it feels and weighs, if you hit it with this horn, you won''t be safe with any knights.


    Targeting is a head choice......!


    It''s basic to aim for a place that can definitely hurt you because you''re a powerless clergyman!


    A man''s gaze captures himself and gives him an astonishing look.


    Only one priest who stands in the middle of the road with a book would be unusual.


    "Are you...?


    "Are you the first to see me, knight of the Church?


    Start with a smile and a mild greeting.


    And.


    "Do you know our anger and resentment? Huh!


    "... heh!?


    The man raises his mind with a dumb look. I''m not sure if you were surprised at me for suddenly being a leopard, or if you couldn''t keep up with the situation. I don''t care about that.


    At this moment, the positions of "hunter" and "prey" were definitely decided. That fact is everything.


    - At the event venue (from the perspective of the healer)


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The knights next door, I was silent. I had to be silent.


    "Hey... you don''t suck, that"


    A place pointed at with a slightly trembling finger as he drew his face. A circle of people is formed to surround the two people in the center.


    Yes, ''unarmed civilians''. But there is no escape route except for the vow of ''no harm whatsoever and no shaking your identity'' to them to retreat.


    Who the hell gave you such wisdom?


    ... Is that him? Are you the wisdom of that demon master?


    It''s strange because once you think of it, it feels like it''s the right answer.


    However, it is also true that no other suitable person can think of¡­ In another sense, trust in the Mage seemed to be cultivated.


    "I mean... you were obviously after the first two people who moved"


    I unexpectedly shrug, "The Beginning of a Disturbance."


    Yes, that was definitely aimed at this development. In other words, it seemed that the clergy, called the saint, was going to come to retaliate as a representative.


    Besides, it''s the book you''re holding. If you even thought you were going to preach, it was the faithful who didn''t move.


    A man confronts a saint and the saint shakes up his arm with the book in his hand. The man laughed at it with his nose and tried to prevent it with one hand.


    From a man who is a knight, I guess it won''t be a great deal of damage, such as a blow to the clergy.


    But.


    A man tried to prevent an attack by suddenly wrapping a rope around his oblique back in his hand and jamming the man. tongue-beating it and trying to use the opposite hand is similarly obstructed.


    "Do it, saint. Ah!


    "I will help you, fully!


    With those words the two faithful sealed the man''s movements. I guess the two were going to give the saints a venue for retribution from the start. And the faithful who were gathered around them gather around the saints and men to surround them.


    It is a brilliant collaboration. Is this the bottom line connected by faith?


    And then the violence of the saints... no, a powerful sermon unfolded.


    "You are!


    One shot in the man''s right cheek with words.


    "What the hell!"


    Next, left cheek.


    "What!


    Right again.


    I said, "Take it easy!"


    Left again.


    For some reason the man seemed to be taking unexpected damage to successive book attacks. The target is a clergyman, even though he was beaten in a book, so this condition is somewhat pitiful.


    The sermon of the saints continues even further thereafter. He eagled the fluttering man''s hair and continued his words in angry shapes.


    "The church is packed because of them. There''s no way I''m going to poke at the royal family, but the good followers!


    "What... you, common man''s share... Yi!?


    "I don''t need a mouthful! Shut up and listen."


    ... Looks like I got a kick in it for some reason. Is he a militant among the priests?


    No, I don''t know if there''s anything militant about the priesthood.


    "You used me for a scattered power struggle? You''ve been blackmailing the royal family by treating us like allies and possessions, haven''t you? Aren''t you ashamed of yourselves as nobles?


    A saint preaches on the cheeks of a man who, although slightly grown up, still stares at him, with a perfect book.


    Though the tone is full of "Where''s the gobble, you," you''re not wrong to say.


    There were hearts in the church too, no. I guess the majority of the faithful felt angry. Is that why it exploded?


    From there, he was a saint. Books jump with words.


    And healing magic is repeated every time a man is about to suck...


    Exhaling my sigh, I ended my escape from reality in the name of reminiscence. Nothing, because it''s my turn.


    Even a guy like that who can''t help it will be in trouble if he dies. You must not make a good priest a murderer.


    I put my foot in the middle of people''s circles when I sighed again. People who have learned from previous actions that my role is in charge of healing honestly make way for me to move forward.


    "Ahhh... it''s time to stop for once. You''d be awkward if you died."


    The saint stops the movement and turns a really refreshing grin when he says so even as the sense of throwing is overflowing.


    "Oh yeah! Thank you for your hard work."


    ¡­¡­ No, you seem to be enjoying yourself enough. "


    "No, no, it''s embarrassing. I''ve got a fever."


    If you can''t say anything else and return the words, the saint seeps through the lights and laughs.


    A clergyman who is enthusiastic, if only in words, and whose surroundings are not very visible. The laughter when I returned to him was gentle and frank, and I could speculate that he was also admired from the respectful gaze directed at him by the people.


    ... but.


    The outfit ran out of noise.


    Well, maybe it would be natural if it was moving so hard.


    White clothes with red stains everywhere?


    Sleeves that are about to unravel into intense movements?


    ... The book in my hand was red from the beginning. I want to think so.


    I guess I still don''t have the strength to breathe around. Still beat yourself up...... no, you mean you wanted to preach.


    Turning his gaze downwards, a red and black dirty object had become a bug breath.


    He is a knight even if he rots. As long as it takes healing magic, there''s nothing else in life. I think so and do the work clerically.


    It would be more painful to be cured one way or the other, but this one is also a job. "Zamah! Get what you''ve been paid for! I didn''t think so. Well, there isn''t!


    "Then don''t kill me"


    "I understand. Thank you for your help."


    A saint speaks to discipline to himself as he leaves again with one voice.


    Words of gratitude were also spoken by those around us, making the road as clear as it was earlier.


    And then I said, "Why don''t you just wake up! I think I heard yelling and blunt noises," but I don''t know anything that was getting away from the spot.


    - In a room in the castle.


    All the people watching the video feed from the demonic props being brought to the knight of surveillance were silent.


    The knights deployed on the road - deployed for civilians who do not attend the event - have no news that it is dangerous.


    In other words, those are the followers who joined themselves. Numbers of violence are amazing!


    ¡­¡­ Mizuki? "


    Ignore the demon king who turns his face here with a smile and turn away.


    "... Lord Glenn?


    Glenn imitated me and acted the same way. Right, you shouldn''t gaze in this case!


    "Master Magic... didn''t you give them wisdom?


    His Royal Highness Linus, who was right beside him, asks, with a shudder. When it comes to asking, I guess I''m no longer sure. Exhale deeply. Come.


    "You just answered because they talked to you, didn''t you? They''re the ones who did it."


    "What did they talk to you about?


    "Eh, ''What can I do to help the saints?''"


    I''m not lying, and this answer won''t be a problem.


    Because I didn''t teach you how to make a bad trap, or give you a demon prop.


    I don''t think you''re willing to blame me for knowing that, either.


    "Didn''t you just set the scene so that the saints wouldn''t have to worry about acting? Besides, didn''t the ecclesiastical nobility see reality?


    To put it brightly with a flickering wave, the king looked suspicious.


    "What do you mean?


    "I mean, the number of violence is amazing. ¡­ the next time you piss off the faithful, the angry faithful may raid the aristocracy hall."


    "Eh..."


    Shizuku, and it sounded like the field air was freezing?


    No, but about this one, I said, ''We can all work together!'' I think you''ve gained confidence. Without a doubt, the option of exercising strength would have increased. Though opportunities are very limited.


    "Even if you had a private soldier, an overwhelming few of your opponents would have no hitters, and using magic, you''d be super noticeable! so the pursuit from the country is certain. So why don''t we just sue" Why did the Church do this? "


    Looks like the Demon King understood my point instantly. One nod keeps the word going to supplement it.


    "I see. You mean how to make the country hear the complaint directly. Besides, the people who are not believers are also known to have taken action, so as a nation, we have to publicize our subsequent responses."


    "Anyway, if you''re violent from day to day, if you''re usually adult, you''d think there was a situation. Besides, there are so many believers that the royal family can''t ignore them, right?... Which side are the people on?


    "The Fame of the People," the trump card used so far by the ecclesiastical nobility against the royal family. That means it could strip the ecclesiastical nobles of their fangs.


    Of course, this can be said of other nobles, but there is no problem if they behave the same way as before.


    What matters is that ''the Church got a way to sue the country for injustice''.


    "Isn''t it dangerous for the people to have such an idea?!?


    A church-like little father shouts a screaming voice, but I finger the video and shake my neck sideways.


    "Look.... they are calm. Besides, they know the fear of stripping the nobles of their fangs. You won''t be able to move easily with emotions alone, and there''s nothing you can do when you act."


    "Shit......!


    Still, to the man who still tries to recruit me, I decide to go on saying more. And it was a man named the Demon King who rode there.


    "Nothing will happen if you behave shamelessly as a nobleman until now. The only people who panic are those who have dark things behind them, right?


    "The word of the Temple of Saints is anger that used faith and tried to stigmatize the faithful with treason against the royal family. They''re not abusive and angry, they''re angry at the political use of faith. Otherwise, it won''t work."


    "Right, religion itself will be recognized around us as a bad thing,"


    "We will have to punish you as a country if you start a riot for unsolicited reasons. No other country is silent, and if it becomes as dangerous as you can guide, it will be crushed for good reason."


    "Gu..."


    Alternatively explaining why they acted, Xiao Father moaned and sat down.... I saw it as genuine that I wanted to advance to the King and crush the possibilities because I knew it.


    Well, I don''t think there''s gonna be a riot unless it''s a special situation.


    I purposefully put it into words simply because I wanted to panic the ecclesiastical aristocracy.


    That''s not how the disturbance that crushes the source of the donation will happen! Because the Baraksin royal family is not in a hurry because they know it.


    For the first time, under various conditions, they were able to strip the nobility of their fangs, without which they would not have been able to do so first.


    At any rate, two things are holding the believers back this time: ''The Miracle of God'' and ''The Saint''.


    If normal identity systems apply without them, there are fools who try to sell fights to nobles. If things still happen, that would mean a situation that has no aftermath for the Church.


    "By the way, Master Demon... why are you shielding me?


    ¡­¡­


    His Highness Linus, who is shielded from the sight of the Demon King, turns his raw warm gaze as he looks back. You''re sticking it on your back, me.


    Even in conversation, the sermon mode is alive and well, Demon King. For your brother, be a shield for me.


    "Mizuki, let me talk to you later."


    In the meantime, Glenn was determined to get involved.

 153 The festival is over, and the sun goes down.

    After the event - it ended because the man did his best - an open place near the castle gate as well as at the beginning.


    In addition to the same faculties there as the opening ceremony, the Church was specially attended.


    Even so, only saints are in front of the king. It feels like the others are watching near the gate.


    It should be noted that the man was wrapped in cloth and placed in a wormless state and pulled by the watchman''s knight. They don''t have anything else in their lives, but I guess it was physically and mentally limiting.


    "Now you''re clear. It''s just a delusion that the Church has its followers on its side."


    When the king speaks clearly, the ecclesiastical nobles fade their faces. This makes it impossible to compete with the royal family again.


    The cause in the first place was the power struggle caused by a royal family that could not be king to be at the top of one force: the Church.


    It was a situation where opinions could not be ignored because they were royal, and the nobles attached to him pushed them back, so they just had strange powers.


    Because it has taken root, what kind of ecclesiastical aristocracy could it be? It must have been a distortion that had remained as a result of the power struggle being fought off-site.


    The king turns his gaze and words to the believers, and to the saints.


    "Well done. You have proven the dignity of faith. Now they can be used to fight for power."


    "Yes, we have also long annoyed the royal family. My deepest apologies."


    Saints bowing their heads deeply. The look that seeped regret is like someone else during the event.


    "It''s all a suggestion of His Majesty the Mage. Thank you."


    I shake my head at the words directed at me smiling.


    "I just wanted to make sure that the word ''admired'' was a fact. Isn''t it the people who belong to the Church who proved it? Their anger is only against the political exploitation of faith¡­ I guess that''s how they are"


    "Well, there was no grudge against the royal family."


    In fact, I had turned it into saintly unobtrusive, but neatly through with the king. That is what a devout believer looks like, he was so angry that he used his faith......!


    ¡­¡­


    Make that happen, externally.


    "I''m the one who suggested this. The anger and enthusiasm of all of you in the Church, especially those who are called saints, is a great pleasure...... no, I was impressed"


    The Demon King''s brow rises slightly on me when I subtly got to the bottom of it....... it''s ok, I haven''t got the boro out yet!


    "So here''s a suggestion from me. ¡­ confirm the prerequisite conditions before doing so. May I say this on this occasion?


    "Hmm, let me know."


    The king gives his permission with interest.


    "First, ''the Church is not on the side of ecclesiastical aristocracy, whether donations are involved''. Until now, the donation seems to have been taken as a shield, and this time I learned that there was nothing more to be done than to have someone to protect."


    "Um, right. I understand the circumstances, and I hear that the nobles and those who were adhering the other day were banished after whistleblowing. It''s like being blackmailed in a way, I''m not guilty."


    King snorting at my words. It''s important, this. Though brief, in public, the king told me, "I understand that things happened to the church, too! ''I was told. Something about whistleblowing, and this absolves me of joint responsibility.


    "Ah...... thank you......!


    A saint who bows his head as deeply as he was impressed.


    It was not just found not guilty, because the King himself testified that not everything in the church was rotten using the word whistleblowing.


    Above all, it is information that I do not know if I am not concerned about the Church. I guess that makes me happy.


    I''ll get down to business after checking on the two of you.


    "Believers also did not have everything belonging to the Church rotten. So! Why don''t we let those who have named the ecclesiastical aristocracy write a pledge?" Donations never force you to be on your side, "he said."


    "Well, I''m sure you need that."


    To the word pledge, ecclesiastical aristocracy makes a bitter face and has no objection.


    Even if the technique of constraint is incorporated, you think it will be null and void over time. It seems impossible to constrain the whole clan.


    "Those who were normally believers are the same as before. But it is also true that those who make donations to use and act as if they have the people on their side also need to keep them alive as church wallets."


    "Wallet¡­"


    "Correction. It''s a financial resource, a financial resource"


    It''s true.


    "I propose that future donations be made once to the state. The amount of the donation should be communicated to both the State and the Church by the house that made the donation, so that we can know to each other that the amount was indeed donated. In addition, the Church submits to the Royal Family a detailed description of the expenses required"


    "Why would you do that?


    I have heard on behalf of the King a proposal to which considerable effort will be added. If you''re going to write a pledge, I was wondering if you can''t make a donation like you''ve done before.


    I nod one towards such a king.


    I''m sorry, King. I don''t trust this country.


    "To make sure that the same amount as the amount reported to the State has been donated, not to reduce the donation for no reason, and to know to each other that no fraud has been committed by both the State and the Church. If you deliver it to your country, nobility will not easily deceive you."


    "Can you really pay the church or trust it?" The Church can be said to have ''made a donation'' even if it has fallen significantly below its previous amount, which is inferior to nobility in its position.


    "Besides, I suspect it would be fraudulent if the amount of necessary expenses of the Church went up with the State for no reason, and conversely, if the amount did not fit, we would need to jointly examine ''who lied''. It makes sense that information is presented to each other to eliminate the opaque parts and prevent the adhesion of the upper ecclesiastical and aristocratic levels."


    Since the amount is communicated from the house that donated not only to the State but also to the Church, it cannot be said that ''the State is deluded''. Why don''t we call people from the church once a month to check on each other for information?


    The Church prevents injustice by presenting a breakdown of necessary expenses. If you have a chance to meet regularly, you can make a whistleblower because there is also a hand in consulting the state. Rough moves like this saint disturbance are not so easy to use.


    "I see. Is it possible to confirm or accuse each other of wrongdoing? Don''t make a declaration of donation appear on a piece of paper with family crest."


    "This time it was possible because it moved better to be called a saint. It''s hard for those below to defy the top...... right?


    He nodded and agreed greatly if he turned his gaze to the saint to ascertain the circumstances on the part of the Church to the King who showed understanding.


    "Exactly! It would not have been possible without me and God''s miracles and those who believed in me. Evidence of injustice alone buried the nobles and the healed fools... no, I couldn''t beat them out"


    You subtly almost leaked the truth, saint. I turn to the saint.


    "I''m not saying it''s bad to be a royal and a believer. A nobleman named the Church denomination said, ''We have a large number of believers behind us. Do you point your sword at the people'' was the problem. I endured it only when I thought of the faithful with no sin whatsoever. You understand that, don''t you?


    "Of course! The royal family would have been able to force the power to say things, but they didn''t, and we believers have never been abused. Above all, you gave me a place like this. We must all have understood that we are merciful to the people."


    "I don''t feel bad about the royal family! ''The words of the saint, which I affirmed, are also important. Because I can be sure that the faithful who hear this are not neglected by the royal family.


    I return my gaze to the king again.


    "I mean, the bad part is the donation. The polar part that privatized the church at will for the shield. Either way, the reputation from the royal family of other countries sucks, aren''t you anxious for the future if you don''t give them a reason to exist?


    Plainly asserts that ''the raison d ''¨ºtre of ecclesiastical aristocracy is the wallet theory''. It''s only for them, he said.


    Are the ecclesiastical nobles also convinced, silent with a harsh face? I can''t argue with that, from what I''ve said and done.


    After making sure of the condition, I continue with a grin.


    "And? I only put the blade away because of the" honest response of the Baraksin royal family and kindness to the people "and" the courageous actions of the saints and believers who made the whistleblowing and proved even more innocent "and" Baraksin''s response to my request ".


    People who just look surprised when they say ''what do you mean'' you didn''t know what that meant.


    Hey, this event was for that man and the nobles he defended, not for Irfena or me.


    "You seem to have forgotten that this visit of the Irfena forces was caused by ''the attempt of the ecclesiastical nobility to trick His Highness Felix into making contact with the Wizard'' and ''the consequent insult to Irfena'', right? You treated me politely and monstrously?


    "Oh, that''s... eh"


    When I laughed, the people who remembered the other day made me stretch my face.


    The Demon King is also grinning and nodding. We have a purpose, too.


    "I have had enough sincere apologies to the King. So Ilfena won''t ask you any questions depending on your future response."


    "That means you''re me later. I am not willing to lay my hands on the ecclesiastical nobles who are just believers, but otherwise I will retaliate in a lump sum, so be prepared."


    "Wah... ok! Drink your say!


    When you deepen your grin and turn to intimidation, those you know respond well with a frightened shake of your neck. And the knight takes people away.


    Later all that remained were royal and royalist nobles and the Irfena forces, and Glenn to the saints. The faithful also left when the saints told them to.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, let''s go screw around!


    "hehe... really, you''re in a warm thought circuit to the book..."


    All of a sudden he laughs at me. The surroundings look suspicious. Exactly. Is Glenn and Irfena different? Saint, you have a good smile full of anticipation!


    "Oh... you still had it going on?


    Glenn keeps telling me to do it. I just make sure.


    "It''s not natural. I didn''t say this was the end of the event. The escape route is closed. You haven''t heard the final call yet."


    Gosh, people dont pull except for some of them if they laugh innocently all the time.


    Oh, no, you just handled the church wallet. Of course I''m not willing to do that.


    "King Baraksin didn''t say a word, ''There will have been no previous deeds''? The only reason I couldn''t punish you was because the church was behind it... you can punish me now. And with church push!


    With that said, everyone opened their eyes and solidified. The saint said, "Of course! I''ll give you some info if you need it!" and willing to push back.


    "I just made a suggestion for the future, didn''t I? ''Cause you don''t have the right to speak up, it''s royal to use it as a reference and decide what to do in the future, right? By and large, when the hell did the people you know'' sorry ''?


    "... you haven''t heard of Non, not once"


    "Me too. It''s strange, because some saints can convince even the faithful that it was an excellent place to apologize."


    At that point, you have no intention of reflecting or apologizing, and if you continue, your surroundings will have a temporarily contemplative look. And when I finished exploring the memory of a street, I shook my neck to the side. I don''t even seem to remember them, they convinced me.


    "For a while, whoever seems to be able to keep and kill and use it as a church wallet will be degraded and re-educated, and the nasty will have nothing to rot after if they take their property and crush the house."


    "Oh no, that''s a hell of a treat!?


    It is the commonsense man, His Highness Linus, who penetrates instantly. I guess I can''t get in without raising my voice to a development that''s too different from earlier...... on the grounds that the saints are here.


    If you do it badly, the royal family will be certified as an out-of-town.


    But such worries were worrying.


    "That''s a great idea! Words of apology and things that come naturally out if you really reflect. Nobility is a position to serve the royal family, and it is only a disgrace to the nation, such as those who have forgotten it."


    The saint of the day is greatly admired. "Do it! ''The welcome mood.


    ... let the suspicious eye directed from the Irfena momentum pass, my friend! I also ignore the stiffness of people, including His Highness Linus, ignore.


    "So, after that, though. As I was saying, if the state becomes involved in the running of the Church, I think the bad images that have been created so far by the ecclesiastical nobles will be sharpened enough. I think this courageous action will also change the perception of other countries."


    And I said to everyone, "Nice future action I''ve thought about - let''s all be happy! ~ ''Explain.


    * Magical future plan (tentative)


    ¡¤ Create a place to exchange information with the Church using donations as a contact point.


    ¡¤ Wallet handling of ecclesiastical aristocracy. Choosing who you need and who you don''t need for this period.


    -The guy who doesn''t need it is a property forfeiture/home demolition course. Anyone who needs it will be degraded and re-educated in the house.


    ¡¤ Once cleared up to some extent, report the subsequent response to Irfena.


    ¡¤ I spread this in advance. The correspondence convinced by Irfena is then flown as information.


    ¡¤ I am interested in other countries beforehand, so I inevitably move to get information.


    -The suspicion of the Church is automatically cleared if we can confirm it as a fact, and the ratings of the Baraksin royal family rise.


    "... here''s what I''m thinking"


    ¡­¡­ You''re really good at this, aren''t you? We''re not going to use Irfena, but we''re going to work together. "


    I snort at the words of the Demon King, who seeped through the gleam.


    "Instead of the idiots'' ratings falling to the ground, it''s a crisis of getting lost in the streets, isn''t it? It''s more damaging than purely protesting."


    "Yeah, it is, isn''t it? There''s so much I can think of about how easy it is for you to come up with."


    A demon king with an indescribable expression. I don''t like it, I''m not willing to forgive the idiots who insulted my parents and cats from the start. Kittens are true to their emotions.


    "You''re no different, Mizuki. Besides, only the Baraksin royal family and the sincere church people."


    "You don''t need me to leave, do you? I''m just getting a vengeance ready for my own pleasure, and I''ll give it back."


    Answer Glenn''s words looking interesting with a grin. I guess you understand exactly what ''giving back'' means, Red Cat.


    Blah blah blah, "the kindness of the royal family, who could not move because he thought of the people, the arms demonstrated with the opportunity of retribution" and "the courage and sincere attitude towards God, who whistled despite the fear that he would defy the nobility and not even get tomorrow''s food" are appreciated.


    The royal family in particular would be a great opportunity to show strength around them, saying ''it was not impossible, because it was a national priority, that they did not act even in an attempt to feel humiliated''.


    Originally it is a conflict at the end of a power struggle, Imechen because from other countries the Baraksin royal family looks a little unworthy.


    "... nothing seems to benefit His Majesty the Mage."


    Nodding at the bewildering inquiry of His Highness Linus.... that''s all without joking. Ilfena is satisfied with the results and I have nothing to gain.


    Balaxin Momentum looks at me cancer in conversation with Glenn and vice versa Irfena Momentum just laughs bitterly.


    I specialize in collaborators and the back. - Me. It may sound surprising if you don''t know.


    The saint takes my hand when he hears the plan, smiling and shaking it up and down. Is it natural because an underrated escape from another country depends on the future of the Church?


    "Thank you! This will also change the perception of the merchants!


    ... No, this is because of the Ilfena merchants. I feel subtly backward and let my gaze swim slightly.


    Well, you worked hard, saint. Now the future of the Church is going to work out.


    The faithful will also thank the royal family, and help us when the country has to come together.


    King Baraksin put his arms around him and squeals complicated as he looks at me.


    "This would certainly divide the assessment of the Lord Mage. If you look at the results, you''re a good man."


    "Um, Father. Really, is it really ''horrible because Irfena spreads His Majesty the Wizard as excellent''? Whatever you think, my lord, the wizard who takes enemies into his hands is more terrifying to me personally."


    ¡­¡­


    King Baraksin silently questioned His Royal Highness Prince Wang, who attracted his face. But the look on his face was, "Maybe not? Wrong judgment? ''I said so.


    "So I told you, ''Don''t be an enemy,''"


    People snort at the words of the Demon King. I think I understand. Above all.


    "Ah, king. This is also a way of retaliating against Count Barrios, so don''t crush the house."


    "Yeah? There''s some stuff about Felix and the others, so you''re not gonna crush the house."


    Suddenly he talks and looks surprised, but King Baraksin makes a firm statement.


    Oh, you were there. Will the minimum position be safeguarded because I will let you take that one?


    Apparently, there were surprisingly many people who just wondered. The majority of people are leaning on their necks.


    "Master Magic, aren''t you targeting the Count in retaliation?


    "I am, aren''t I? And that''s why the Count family is the only one who wants special treatment."


    "... explain to me what it means"


    His Royal Highness Linus, who has asked in delegates, is also unexpectedly inclined to his neck.... You definitely thought I was going directly to the bump, this guy.


    "The ecclesiastical aristocracy that I have liked so far has been quite miserable in a few years.... What do you think of the Count family, who are the culprits and should have been in the same position, but who seem to be treated differently?


    ¡­¡­ You know what? "


    "I have a few years, even Felix and the others don''t matter if they''re independent. If we stay on the contrary, we can turn our jealousy and malice from all around us as part of the Count''s family."


    Long-term but will come twitching. Wouldn''t there be a hole in my stomach?


    Besides, Ilfena keeps snoring at me plainly, the only element I envy is the fact that ''the house is quite safe''.


    "Even the Irfenas think we''re the only ones who envy retaliation, if we don''t prepare souvenirs."


    "Are we going to be watching the end of the road carefully in the future? Surely that would convince everyone."


    Yeah, nodding demon king. I guess I know my anger as a country around not stopping there.


    I grin secretly with my accomplices.


    Our purpose is not to be "venerated with saints" or "to gain personal gain". It is not the evaluation from people that counts, but the result of being admired.


    ... We won with what we wanted, didn''t we? Friends.

 154 When the sun goes down, the night will come.

    It''s completely dark outside, and the lights are on indoors.


    Even though the event was said to have been so grand, it had now completely restored its daily calm.


    It is the same with the castle.


    What is different than usual is that some of the extreme people - the larvae who watched the whole event - were snored at by me, so much so that the ecclesiastical nobles, who saw it and became even more anxious, returned home pale in their faces.


    No, that''s tough. The people I know! Now I can''t stop laughing because I made a suggestion.


    So.


    Currently, the culprits and their companions are seated in front of the Demon King.


    Of course I''m with Glenn and the Saints. I knew the Demon King would find out.


    In the hands of the Demon King a paper round object was grasped - the whip was rejected because it looked too good and the saint was also there - retaining the existence known as the ''Demon King'' to the extent of his ghost boss.


    No, personally, I''d prefer a whip, but I think I could do Harrison or something.


    If you want to go on the Orthodox Villain route, one hand with a glass of booze, please.


    It should be noted that Orthodox princes are rejected because they are absolutely impossible in the current atmosphere. No matter how hard you try, you don''t look like a good man.


    "... so? Do you have something to say?


    The smiling demon king is kind of scary. Al smiled bitterly, Klaus left me out, and King Baraksin and His Highness Linus were... donning. I seem to have learned a different fear from what I imagined before.


    "If I thunder behind you, you look like a fine big villain who''s not ashamed to put you out anywhere, Demon King"


    "Yes. So are you in the mood to follow me?


    "No, it''s a chore A. Good luck with cats."


    Answer the subtle gaze of your surroundings with no object, stupid honesty.


    No, I''m not a belly-hearted executive, even if I''m wrong. You don''t know what Al and the others do in the first place, I do.


    You''re an outsider, unless the Demon King tells you directly, of course.


    Such a standing position for me would be a chore in terms of the content of the job to be entrusted to me.


    "Yeah, cat keeper, huh? Then throw up all behind this one, you stupid cat."


    Smile and treat me like a stupid cat. Have you decided that cats who shut up to their owners and like them need a toast, Demon King?


    Glenn is silent with the look of giving up, and even to the saints, he looks at me with a convincing look: ''Oh, I knew it''.


    Fine, because if you don''t tell me, they don''t think Ilfena plotted it!


    "Er... first of all the collaborators are Saints. Omitted because I''ve already exposed how I became a saint"


    "Yeah, I''m sure you''re asking. I''m sorry to bother you."


    The second half of the word is an apology for the saints.


    I knew it: ''Suddenly I pushed him down and threatened him to be one of us!'' He had something to think of as a person.


    Well, that''s an outside way!


    Though the existence of collaborators is imperative, from the Demon King''s point of view, ''How about that behavior towards priestly opponents as women?'' I guess it feels like it.


    ... Um, Demon King? Why are you tapping me with something in your hand?


    "No, I am so grateful! You wouldn''t have banished them without her help."


    The saint said to the Demon King, "It''s outrageous!" He shook his head all the time.


    The demon king glances at the way it is.... I guess I could understand that was the situation.


    "Corruption is the highest ranking, albeit partial, and its surroundings. They were likely to be able to interact the other way, even as I tried to work with my peers. We were afraid of it, and we couldn''t move flashly."


    "Yes. Did Mizuki help?


    The saint nods loudly at the inquiry of the Demon King.


    "Of course! It is only with the guidance of the Magic Master that his arms, which easily deceive many believers in the quotes that have tailored the miracle of God, have so many believers participated earlier without fear of nobility!


    ¡­¡­


    I wonder why you feel more bastard when you are praised.


    Oh, the demon king''s face is cramped. Saint, is that exposure an attack on me?


    In the eyes of Jito, the saint seems to be making a very serious report.... Seriously, did you admire what you just said?


    "Oh well. Yeah, more than anything that helps."


    "Yes! There is no such thing as a person who works out a plan without so many shards of conscience. Not only did you prepare a venue for retribution for us, but you even thought about it later. I can''t believe they''re going to twitch and suffer...!


    ¡­¡­


    Isn''t there any further outward certification going on, Saint?


    In the meantime, ''Live and Hell Decide on those who''ve been annoying me forever! Great job! Well done!'' Is that okay?


    The Demon King exhaled deeply - he must have decided that the saints'' opinions were general when it came to church related - and turned his gaze to Glenn next.


    Ha, I''ll get the red cat involved. Tell Master Will the grudge!


    "Is Lord Glenn Mizki''s collaborator from the beginning?


    "No, I was just asked to cooperate by limiting myself to earlier disturbances. Sometimes Alberda is a neighbor, and you wanted to give him information by getting him involved."


    The Demon King is silent on Glenn''s words.


    My decision is correct given that Alberda is a neighbouring country.


    It''s just... that''s a big part of ''cause I''m personally close to Glenn'', so it''s a problem when it comes to personal judgment.


    "Mizuki, why did you do that?


    "It''s to avoid confusion. It was the Assistant Chancellor of Carlossa who informed me that the knights of the Church denominations in this country were rotten, so you would also be anticipating my actions. I was wondering if it would be easier for Alberda to collaborate with minimal information."


    Tingling, the Demon King reacts. Have you noticed what I''m trying to do?


    "There are also a large number of people in other countries who have ever thought of the ecclesiastical nobility of Barraksin. If we attack church aristocracy all at once on this one, Baraksin will be in trouble, won''t he?


    "Well, that''s why you took the ''twitch and suffer'' approach."


    No matter how much scum, the influence on the country is strong. If they were crushed at once, it would be a church. I''m sorry.


    The Church has proven that the faithful are good, but that''s all. If financial resources disappear all at once, I eat convolutions in various ways.


    "I want to retaliate by limiting myself to My Enemy, Demon King."


    "... that if Carlosa in our country and Alberda knew exactly what your retaliation was about and what its background was, they wouldn''t suddenly come to Baraxin?


    "Mm-hmm... does that mean you understand that it is imperative to ask the Baraxin royal family if you want to get your hands on it, rather than if you don''t? If the royal family gives you permission, you can retaliate, like?


    In that case, it means that the noble subject of retaliation has been truncated from Baraxin.


    Even in the sense of knowing beforehand the house that will disappear in a few years'' time, the ''Visit to the Balaxin Royal Family'' will be able to make full and effective use of it.


    Above all, refrain from immediate retaliation in the surrounding countries, which should remain static for a while.


    "If you have contacted King Alberda..."


    "I have insurance that I will leave it to Master Will''s discretion. Well, I thought you were the one coming on board."


    I like Nori, that guy. And I think he''s the one who makes the most of his chances.


    Definitely shouldn''t have received it just in the same sense as'' lend it to me Glenn ''.


    This one is also advantageous for Balaxin, so he won''t protest against me or Alberda for imitating it on his own. The ecclesiastical aristocracy is so dear because it is also significant that Glenn was in such a position to support the Baraksin royal family.


    Based on that, I think Master Will made me say, ''Too bad the king can''t come ~''.


    Royal permission granted = Royal endorsement. No wonder they took it this way. Actually, I just brought in an unexpected big guy, but they don''t have the skill to know, so take it personally.


    "You really have a lot to come up with for one thing, don''t you? Why can''t we use it for self-preservation?"


    "Well, that presupposes that I act selfishly"


    Reply with a smile to the sighing demon king. Because it is a fact, the Demon King also smiles.


    It''s a detonator, my role. It''s called ''The World''s Disaster'', which is why it''s just moving intentionally.


    Conversely, that is permissible...... or not unnatural. If someone else is going to do this, it''s likely that you won''t believe me when I say it''s personal.


    "My lord Elshon, don''t scold me too much Lord Mage. Will you do it? This is obviously our lack of power."


    His Royal Highness Linus waits for the Demon King looking complicated. Hey, okay, admit your country''s impudence to the prince stylists of other countries.


    The Demon King is also unexpectedly staring at His Highness Linus. His Highness Linus laughed bitterly at it.


    "It was supposed to be something we should do. It was our country that gained as a result¡­ Personally, I don''t think the Master of Magic is a good man, but as a country, I understand that he should be thankful."


    "Let''s ask from me, too. Sometimes as a king, I personally am very grateful to His Majesty the Wizard."


    "... personal gratitude?


    The demon king leaning his neck against the words of King Baraksin. He also shook his neck sideways and expressed his intention to "don''t know" even if he turned his gaze at me.


    The king laughed and explained the situation to us.


    "My Lady and I think of Linus as our brother and dear family. But Linus distanced himself from us because of something like the church congregation.... he rarely called me his brother anymore."


    "Ahhh... maybe it helped repair family ties? Especially" Brother Calling. "


    "Of course! That''s a good one, the word brother......!


    You remembered. The king is impressed by himself. Um, king. It was good to be on the way, but at the end of the day, everyone has a subtle look.


    Well, surely the relationship is going to improve in the future. It''s more about getting back together than improving.


    Oh, His Highness Linus is slightly blushing and pointing that way. You''re conscious, I knew it.


    "When Linus stopped calling me brother or sister and began to take an attitude as a subordinate, the Queen moaned..."


    King Baraksin squeaking with smudges.


    Then all of a sudden, Glenn turned to the king with his front seat.


    "I''m sorry!


    Momentum was well grounded. Suddenly what happened, Glenn?


    Glenn keeps us grounded elsewhere.


    "When I consulted His Highness Linus, I was the one who advised him, ''Then all you have to do is take an oath as a clear minister and let him understand who his Lord is all around you''! Now, I didn''t know you were putting into your family relationship...!


    ¡­¡­


    You were the culprit, Glenn.


    "You know, Glenn. Could you have said that with the recognition of" Prince of the Aged Away and Prince of the Mother Difference "? I simply don''t want to argue for power with my brother, Prince."


    "Ugh, um. That''s what I heard from His Highness Linus."


    "Ahhh... I was young too... I put it that way, sure"


    Did His Highness Linus recall the time in Glenn''s words, and he looks like one of them looks bad.


    His Royal Highness Linus would have been young at his age, and he seems to think he lacked words. Apparently there was a discrepancy in perception between me and the person I consulted.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Glenn. That wasn''t my word enough. Please, keep your head up!


    "Lord Glenn, Linus says oh too. Besides, the way Linus said it at the time, I think your advice was accurate."


    King Baraksin agrees with His Highness Linus, who panics remembering the status quo.


    Yeah, I can never blame Glenn for this. Something too special about this brother''s circumstances.


    "We''re apologizing to each other, and that''s enough, isn''t it? ''Cause it''s in a good direction."


    Glenn lifts his head gradually, too, when the Demon King says so to put the place away. The expression is appeasement itself.


    So, Glenn. Does it go through in this world as a dungeon?


    "But I didn''t know Lord Magic and Lord Glenn knew each other. It''s an interesting connection that we''re both going to influence Linus."


    Glenn makes a bomb statement with a nod when the king says it looks interesting.


    "Mizuki is one of the people I''ve been most affected by, so I''m still a disciple. I don''t even feel like winning."


    "" What?


    Royal brothers hammered by the word. Set your gaze on me and Glenn by making them stick out confused.


    "... disciple, is it?


    "Isn''t it strange how old you are? Or isn''t the Magic Master the right year?"


    Kings, you''re subtly rude! I just know it''s confusing. Even I would think so.


    Hiya, and turning his gaze, Glenn seems to be flat out not particularly concerned. Is it okay?


    "I''m a different person. I just came to this world before Mizuki. So there''s a discrepancy in time."


    "... do you mind, Lord Glenn? Didn''t you hide that?


    Glenn laughs and nods at the Demon King''s point.


    "I have the permission of my Lord. I won''t spread the word, but I don''t mind telling King Baraksin."


    ¡­¡­ Do you claim to be connected to Mizuki? "


    "Yeah. ''Use whatever''s available'' is Mizuki''s teaching."


    My gaze concentrates on Glenn''s words. Why is most of it so frightening?


    But you did say that, that. ''Don''t hesitate to use it if you''re one of them, make the most of your handkerchief abilities for a win'' to be exact.


    It presupposes, of course, the consent of the person. You can''t even see if you''re isolated within your peers.


    However, from the surroundings, it may appear that the man who makes the measures is the outward path itself, which is why I am called the Sage of the Livestock.


    For the record, it was an "important position or" = Hero of the Day "for my people." Alright, here comes the show! ''The idea that seems to me is definitely similar to mine.


    "Oh, has this been the case for a long time? There''s no forgiveness for being one of us."


    A sneer saint for some reason.


    "No, it''s not as good as a saint. How long have you been collecting so much evidence? And... Was that book red from the beginning?


    Our deliberate conversation is a villain in a time play. But the second half is vegan. What color was that book?


    As everyone''s gaze concentrated, the saint laughed and said something.


    "Come on? What do you think?


    It was a moment when the image of all saints changed something. It is the Balaxin forces that will be dating deeply in the future that are attracting your face.


    "I got it. Is the Temple of Saints similar to Mizuki''s?"


    Isn''t that a reliable connection, Demon King? That''s where you don''t sigh!

 155 Collection of Small Stories 14

    One of the novels, "Legend of Fear, Not Beauty"


    "Speaking of which... that beauty story turned out to be because Madame was admired. Is that possible as a real problem?


    After exposing everything, Glenn said so.


    It''s unlimited as a possibility, yes it would be a question because I said so.


    "Sure. It''s tough to talk about Mizuki, including how it happened."


    "I wonder if you will hear the explanation of Lord Magic Leader... is there someone who won''t be resented that much?"


    The Demon King and King Baraksin are also tilting their necks.


    I am not simply saying it in their case in the sense of ''trust between nobility and the people''. Positively, he thinks it''s impossible because he really has enemies.


    "Are you in a position where just such a good person is involved in the politics of the country?


    ''Isn''t there a need for a people who are not targeted by political opponents and who can act without shame?


    This is what I''m trying to say.


    It is true that this is not just an individual sacrifice, but a group competition in which collaborators are essential. If we can''t work together, it''s out.


    "It would seem possible with His Highness Elshon. Will the people of Ilfena name themselves as collaborators?


    King Baraksin continues, admired by his own people. "To the people," he said!


    I know the emotions in it are favorable, but the Demon King laughs bitterly without being able to snort.


    ... I don''t think that''s going to happen in the first place. Because I will definitely hit my hand by then.


    But there was someone subtly unable to read the air like that.


    "If so, what would the Lord of Mages do?


    Shiatsu, I felt the air freeze.


    Courageous figures, saints. Perhaps he has no shards or malice. I simply said, ''Is there a way out?'' I guess I just heard, I''m sure.


    "Me? Join the event as enemy jamming personnel. Something that definitely comes with a guy set up."


    "Hmm? That Your Highness will be targeted?


    "There are rogues because it''s a port town, and it''s a mix of other countries pretending to be, absolutely. And then he said, ''You can die, so I want to see it at first sight!'' Isn''t that where you are, including fools like that?


    "Wait, wait, wait! What''s at the end, at the end!


    Immediately a penetration came in from Glenn. The Demon King pulls his face apart, and the rest of us are silent.


    No, ''cause?


    "Look, you beauty! Besides, I''m not wearing any clothes, I''m definitely here! You can''t deny it!?


    "Ugh... well, that''s true..."


    Glenn still seems undeniable when he points to the Demon King.


    Just don''t worry about getting attacked - Al and Klaus will be beside you in that situation - but the bloody guy is going to boil.


    If you do poorly, those guys will be the most persistent.


    "Mizuki... you, hey...!


    The demon king who drew his face through beautifully. I''m scared, so I still don''t look at you.


    "That''s why I''m not interfering. Using secure means."


    To put it so clearly, everyone looked surprised.


    ¡­¡­ You do? There''s a way not to be ashamed. "


    "There is, isn''t there?


    Looks like everyone''s interest has shifted to you. He can''t even think of a demon king.


    Is that so hard?


    "Mizuki, will you let me hear it for once? I can''t think of any."


    "Neither do I. It sounds terribly easy in the tone of Lord Mage..."


    Two royalties caught it. Looks like the Demon King and King Baraksin want to hear it for the future.


    I don''t talk about it, but other people seem intrigued.


    "Oh, it''s good that the Demon King is the object of it, isn''t it?


    "Oh, that''s okay"


    Permission granted. And from the demon king himself.


    Then it would be okay to talk.


    "Then, as a prerequisite, the person in question is the Demon King. You decide that Al and Klaus are the ones next to it. Now they can''t help the enemy."


    "Is that okay? They are the ones who are going to move towards eliminating the enemy."


    It was His Highness Linus who raised the question. Besides, I shake my head sideways.


    "They will not leave beside the Demon King. Because it is the demon king and his life that should prevail. The best HR will also be chosen in conjunction with the meaning of escort. They''ll volunteer, too."


    There is a chance that their lives will be targeted, so they will definitely be by their side.


    His Highness Linus seems convinced by that statement. There were no words of denial from Al and the others either.


    "Next thing I know until the day, I''ll let the people know that ''there may be assassins after the Demon King'' in addition to the same one as this one. Then I personally said, ''Anyone who doesn''t lock up in the house attacks indiscriminately. If your life is spared, pull it off!'' and blackmail."


    "Hey, wait! It''s convincing at first, but weird afterwards! What are you gonna do!?


    Glenn waiting for you in a minute. Other people are distracted by the sudden advent of disaster.


    However, if the damage is minimized as much as possible, it is mandatory to notify the blackmail dispute.


    "I''m not a knight, I''m on the same side as the people, right? So ''against both'' can be obstructed, and I''ll preempt that notice. Besides, they could be hostages to assassins coming after the Demon King, so it''s dangerous to stay out there."


    "Aren''t you more dangerous?"


    "Both. What I warned you, even if you get involved, you''ll have a piece in ''Unfortunate Accident''"


    To put it perfectly, the surroundings make a difficult face, even though it seeps through the crease. It is the royalty who is nodding with a difficult face on.


    You can''t deny what I''m afraid of, so you can understand that it''s necessary to use the "Mage of Disaster Handling" to keep away from danger.


    I don''t need sympathy for a man who ignores it. You deserve it.


    "Hey you, there''s gonna be a few more ways to put it"


    "Because if the people were injured without notice, it would echo the assessment of the demon kings who held the event. Then I think it''s also imperative in the sense of getting me to turn my attention. You can''t complain if you''re involved in disregarding an advance notice that you know is dangerous."


    If you give that back to Glenn, Al and the others will not laugh as hard as trouble. I don''t brace that attitude either, unless their priority is to interfere with personal circumstances such as the Demon King, the Crisis of Life, etc.


    "That''s the Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King. Will you be a villain instead of stripping your fangs for your owner"


    Glenn''s words made everyone run their gaze at me and the Demon King, laughing as if they were frightened.


    ... saint? "Black Cat......" he muttered. What do you mean turn away as soon as he looked at us? Are you laughing at me shaking your shoulders, if.


    He is smiled at by the Balaxin momentum, and the Demon King is very slight but blushing. It seems illuminated.


    "So, next. Ice wall fabrication to the left and right of the Devil King''s Passage with the meaning of the warning just before the start of the event. I can tell you''re running it because you''re not totally hiding, and you can''t see clearly what you look like. What do you say, perfect!?


    ''Oh, that''s the kind of hand you have...''


    When I strained my chest and told them ''Best Practice'', I felt everyone''s voice haunted. It''s not jamming you, I''m just trying to keep you out of the way of the Demon King because I''m gonna sweep you fools away.


    It''s just... the way it was done was'' building walls out of ice ''. If you''re going to hide it, hang it with a cloth... and you can deny it.


    When I hide it completely, I say, ''I''m not running it!'' They may say, ''but they are blurred. It''s not clear, so I can''t see it clearly!


    "Sigh... do you take advantage of the fact that you are not a knight, and that you are a magician"


    "Even if you''re not a magician, a magician is enough, this. Easy win if you have a few folk magicians. I suppose you''ll do your best in the sense of selling favors to the royal family."


    "Wisdom is worse in nature than a sword. The strength of the Mage Master seems to lie in coming up with an infinite number of hands."


    The saints seem to be half frightened, half impressed, etc. I guess that''s understandable because it was the position of the participants.


    You let unarmed believers surround you and block your escape route, don''t you? I just suggested, execution and command are undoubtedly saint-driven.


    Sometimes trivial thoughts do a lot of damage... like the fog of the devil.


    "Ask the demon kings to do what they have to do as they are. Meanwhile, ''something'' is slammed against the ice wall, or even if ''the red'' jumps, have it ignored..."


    "Wait.... what the hell is that?"


    Now there''s a penetration from the Demon King. I wonder why you look strangely pale. Look at me for cancer as far as the Balaxin force is concerned.


    "Uh, garbage."


    "Trash!?


    "Then promote me to my enemy. You don''t have to throw it away this way."


    Garbage is trash - to where criminals are kept. The Enemy of the Wizard... what happens after that?


    Either way, it''s going to be everyone in the cavalry to retrieve them, as my countermeasure personnel to storm. So I don''t know what will happen afterwards, and I can''t be detained.


    You don''t even care about them because your share is well roughed up, I don''t know!


    "It''s the difference between getting hit by me or some patriots, demon king. You wouldn''t be happier if it was recovered, only then."


    "Ah... His Highness the Demon King will be admired."


    Glenn agrees with the way I put it, which includes.


    Because the fools are sure to be seen with spectacularly cold eyes around them in the future. Isn''t it dangerous if you don''t make people around you regret it from the bottom of your heart, even in the sense that you won''t let them take personal revenge?


    "Looks like another struggle awaits, in the case of His Highness Elshon"


    "It must be the harm of being admired, this is..."


    to the words of the Royal Brothers of Baraksin and their indescribable gaze.


    The Demon King exhaled deeply.


    It''s okay! No matter what happens to the Demon King or Rudolph, I''ll do my best to find a way out!


    ... It seems a lot harder.


    Novel Two: Hilda and Me


    It began with trivial words.


    "I envy the Wizard. I don''t know how to talk to the other ladies."


    "... isn''t that because you help politics as a member of the aristocracy?


    I don''t care what you think, I think that''s the reason for Miss Hilda''s case.


    Because he takes it for granted, the right story in this case would be ''friends with the same values''.


    However, it seems that the majority of things in Balaxin are that women do not participate in such things and are not interested either.


    That''s why it seems difficult to be close to a man... If you do poorly, you could be tailored to a scandal, and there''s a position.


    The word ''envy'' in that sense? Sure, there are women around me like that, and they don''t complain about me talking intimately to men because I''m not even a courtier.


    "So you want me to compromise?


    "Oh, hey, can I?! Absolutely!"


    "Let''s call him Hilda by his nickname or something. I''m in Mizuki!


    It''s a joke to call you, but it would be better than hi-chan or something. For once, it sounds like a name.


    But Miss Hilda seems to have taken it another way.


    "Hildan, is it? Yeah, that''s fine. You may want to use a pseudonym for sending letters."


    She leaned her neck slightly and nodded as convinced she was serious everywhere.


    Hilda...... it means something different. It''s not a fake name, is it? Okay, so.


    I thought so, but let''s keep quiet. Even in the sense of lightening the burden on His Highness Linus, we need a connection to Baraxin.


    Hilda and I would have taken it to mean ''pseudonym'', consciously taking advantage of our connection to me in the future.


    That''s why Hilda and I became friends. ''Hildan'' as a pseudonym is also likely to help as a mysterious figure.


    "Hilda and I 2"


    * The hero and Hilda are having tea. Klaus and a few guard knights are present near the door.


    "Hilda, I need to ask you something."


    "Yes, what is it?


    I think I''ll have to make sure of all this, and I''m going to ask Hilda a a question in a straight ball.


    "What kind of memories do you have with His Highness Levins? There seems to be something a little more appealing if you''re familiar with children."


    These two really don''t have that kind of vibe. Whoever sees it only looks like a political engagement.


    Even though they played a part in the engagement between the two of us, if you don''t want to, another way is possible. The forces of ecclesiastical aristocracy are crumbling, right now.


    To my question Hilda tilts her neck and explores her memory.


    "Well... Your Highness has always wanted to be a knight, so he didn''t really talk to me."


    ............. It seems like it has been a sports club system for a long time.


    Don''t say brain muscle, you haven''t gotten that far yet.


    "But I think you''ve always watched me. When I''m reading in the shade of a tree, it feels like I''m beside you if I notice. And he laughed when I found out."


    Watching Hilda smile as she misses you, turning her raw warm gaze behind her.


    Hilda, don''t you think that''s a big dog trick itself? My husband''s favorite wok came to mind.


    Should I tell you that your big dog still cares about this one?


    Is that what you mean?


    If it''s enough to ask people to ''ask me what you think'', invite them to tea, heck of a dog!


    "Hilda and I 3"


    "I hear you''re not going to make progress with this, but do you like His Highness Levins?


    I think you can have a straight ball now. It''s not a hassle or anything, maybe.


    Hilda turns red on my question...... no way.


    "Yeah, I prefer it."


    I smiled and nodded.


    Good for you, creature behind you. Sounds familiar, doesn''t it?


    Oh, I''m not hiding all my joy even though I''m disguised as indifferent. "Because I''m a guest from Ilfena," he insisted, and it was worth the protection in this room!


    But joy will be scattered over the words that went on.


    "Think carefully about the people and spare no effort yourself. I respect that."


    ....... that, a compliment as royalty. Oh, the dog shrugged.


    Looks like your people are pitying you too. Well, they were your men, you know what''s going on?


    He glances slightly at them as they are seen with raw warm eyes all the way to Klaus and exhales in a small way.


    Mm-hmm... I wouldn''t be so pessimistic if I looked at the look on your face. Hilda, you don''t know because you''re turning your back on them.


    "Hilda... let''s be a little more honest"


    "Well, what do you mean?


    Hilda listens back without breaking her smile and smile. I feel some prank on that look, and I raise a slight eyebrow.


    Yeah, this is a convict after all. She absolutely knows the tragedy behind it.


    "Looks like I had a B-female aspiration too. I want to see you work hard."


    The softly murmured words naturally do not reach them.


    As it were, well, the only reason you''ve been running out of work is because your Highness is the same, so there''s no choice, is there?


    "If I''m too frustrated, I''m gonna cry."


    "Hehe, please then"


    The combination of a talented woman and a large dog seemed to have a talented woman holding the reins as early as possible. Let''s ask Al to "advise me when His Highness counts on me".


    ... because we don''t feel like being lovers to each other by the time we get married. No kidding.


    Not if you''re squeamish, dog!

 156 Daily Again

    I fought and the sun went down.


    We also came back there to Irfena to say hello.


    No, Baraxin''s going to be busy with a lot of things from now on, isn''t he? I don''t think outsiders should stay.


    It should be noted that Count Barrios was beautifully and completely ignored.


    Not just me, but not even preached to the demon king of Ilfena representatives.


    If I was surprised, the Demon King turned around with a beautiful smile.


    Do I need to give you a place to apologize?


    ¡­¡­


    Let''s get this straight, I''m out of line.


    That''s my guardian, my pro-cat. I don''t think so.


    Naturally, but not just in words. The Demon King says this in the dark.


    "You wouldn''t have apologized if you didn''t get a chance to meet me, would you?"


    and. Nice around doing it intentionally. Don''t you even have an excuse?


    Only the Baraksin royal family made an apology at the moment. The Count still does not apologize to the culprit.


    Against that backdrop is my leap, which the Demon King should not know, so there is no problem.... It''s okay that I don''t know, because the Demon King and Klaus were seeing King Baraksin.


    It is His Royal Highness Linus who has the possibility - that he is supposed - to notice my leap, but I have not witnessed the scene with him.


    That is, a total crime with zero witnesses.


    Al? I didn''t do anything, anything?


    With that in mind, the Demon King decided to return home. In the future, the Count will be snored out by Sassa Irfena.


    She said she was good at escaping, but this time, it doesn''t work that well.


    If I had to, I could bring it to the liability issue as'' I didn''t apologize or anything, even though His Highness Elshon of Ilfena is staying ''.


    Demon King...... you insured based on the Count fleeing, absolutely.


    That''s why I''m reporting afterwards in the cafeteria in the knight''s dorm now.


    I did my best using the ''toys'' I got everyone!


    Come on, praise, honor, at least there''s no reason to be preached!


    ¡­¡­ I wonder why this is happening. "


    After hearing the report, Marquis Leckbari turned his raw warm gaze to me.


    The knights residing in the Knights dormitory are seeping through their glitter and grinning bitterly. As an individual, I said, ''Well done!'' It feels like it, ''but he''s honestly not happy because it''s a protest as a country for once.


    "Did you want to get your neck?"


    "No, no, no, no, because nobody says that much!


    "Then tell me to tailor it to the shame of the country more funny than this!? Passing score, it''s too tough!


    "Who told you to go any further than now! The other way around!"


    Dear Raccoon, would you go in without thinking about your age? I thought he scolded me for being too lax, but apparently it was the other way around.


    Yeah ~... about half of it''s bad over there, I''ve been setting it up, come on.


    If you look unhappy, Marquis Leckbari sighs in disgust.


    "I guess this is what ''Wisdom is worse in nature than a sword'' means... a pawn that is difficult to see only by the results, but what underlies it is personal emotion everywhere. out of hand."


    "So when super summed up, you mean ''rare beast''. In addition to the unpredictability of behavior, it means creatures that move with emotion."


    ¡­¡­ Don''t deny it. "


    A rare beast in me = a free man without any fence. You won''t even try to hunt around if you get results.


    There is a owner named the Demon King whose name is known in a way, so I would also say that it is made up.


    Even small dogs can yell at their owner''s enemies. It''s normal behavior, this time too.


    "Speaking of which... Balaxin was rare and religion had power, but why? Seems like other countries are different though. This world feels like a great ancestor to God, doesn''t it?


    Ask around just wondering if someone would respond.


    No, I was wondering. Because this world is less than Japan when God''s value is poor.


    In fact, Irfena makes it a ''goddess of the sea'', but in fact it means wishing her well in the sea or thanking her for the grace of the sea. It feels like a god was created to serve as a symbol.


    And there are good reasons for such recognition.


    When I was first sent to Zebrest, the teacher and the knights were praying for me to be safe in the church - there''s something small in Ilfena in response because people from different countries are staying.


    The reason I chose the church there is that ''it seems to be in your best interest above all not sea relations''.... It certainly has nothing to do with safe fishing or abundant fishing at sea. If people pray for their safety, they can''t. Do you even choose a church?


    Baraxin is a little different knowing that situation. Too different from other countries.


    Even if the only reason you got power is because the royal family is at the top, does that make it such a big organization that the royal family can''t ignore it? Are you so faithful, the people of that country?


    No, except if they recognize you like "God = Absolute"? Except for some Polar Temple officials. It''s ''Great Ancestors > Imagined God'' without joking, this world.


    Kibera, but if you snuck in, you were treated like a wedding venue - how come it''s so different from the original world?


    "Because there were great ancestors in this world, Mizuki."


    Until then, the teacher who was listening opens his mouth.


    "Anchez, the oldest demonic nation, is just like God when he fits into your world. They allegedly gave various techniques to a race inferior to themselves. There are many races connected to it, and now there are."


    "... any real proof?


    "I guess the most famous is magic. I thought you said it was you." There are many magics that I don''t know the principles even if I would be from a world of excellence in technology ". ¡­ supposedly they created a surgical ceremony to convey their natural ability to a race inferior to themselves."


    Oh, very convincing.


    Healing magic, detoxification, changing the color of your hair and eyes is something you can''t use because they say it''s easy magic and you don''t know how to use it, me.


    However, there is some magic that I was a little convinced by the teacher''s explanation.


    Isn''t ''Show Your Memories'' the ability or something that Anchez was born with? What made that possible for other races was the technique used for the demonic props in the video system and so on.


    If it''s in the language of our world, could it be the visualization of information engraved in the brain, or the sharing of information among fellow citizens?


    "You didn''t have to imagine the vague existence or miracle of God, did you?


    "Exactly. So it''s more right to say ''thank you for the grace you are given and hope for the future'' than to say ''religion, in this world''."


    The teacher nods to affirm my words. They really have a thin religious element.


    "So what about Baraxin?


    "That one... originally started with something that the otherworlds personally prayed for. It was only one of the cultures of the other world."


    Now they say the Demon King will answer. Interworlds are the culprits? Is that why it seems a little difficult to say?


    It wasn''t Christianity or anything like that when I remembered a church that got me mixed up as a believer. Apparently that belonged to another world.


    "You know there was a war, right? If the country were desolate, the people would gasp for poverty, and the royal family with the financial and power there launched it to a large extent as a ''base of mind''.... Inform them that the faithful will feed themselves and their nobles. from different worlds."


    "... fished with things? No, for those who don''t even have day-to-day food, I think it''s really something to be grateful for."


    "Exactly. That''s why there was a difference in the mindset between the upper management and the believers. I guess I was an ideal asylum at the time, but the reality of the person I launched was far from the spirit of charity"


    The Demon King exhales deeply. Oh, is that what happened...... because I launched Saint too: ''What do you do with the same thing, stupid cat!'' So you just got more distressed!


    "Behind the touching events lies personal thoughts" - no doubt similar to the fraudulent act of creating a heart of charity (laughter) and a miracle to feed the faithful with their own wealth to tailor the saints.


    Apparently, he was real-life softening poison control with poison. Yeah, you''re absolutely right that religiously launched royalty won''t be king. Not only do I use the people, but I don''t think about the future impact.


    I also gradually figured out why the Baraksin royal family was unable to emerge strong in the church denomination. Is the situation behind it also causing it?


    Because I know I can''t unilaterally criticize the person''s actions, even if they are to be used.


    ... Otherwise there were many people who were supposed to starve to death. Because I admit that''s true.


    As the royal family responsible to the people, he was treated like a benefactor, maybe. I wouldn''t have been royal anymore.


    Besides, as a royal, I presume it was the best I could do to keep the country alive.


    Assuming the teacher''s story earlier, it is also possible that ''Baraxin did not have the natural grace to thank''. Fine, wasn''t it tight?


    "Well, let''s just say it''s good because Baraxin''s anxiety element disappeared about this one. It''s just, Mizuki. Remember, the bigger it is, the more it affects your surroundings."


    "Copy that. And when it comes to reforming the country, other countries care."


    Even so, the Demon King stabs the nail firmly. Surely you can''t just imitate yourself with your point of view and speculation... remember it as a lesson to me too, I guess.


    It''s okay, Demon King. This time we had an accomplice from the beginning and planned it.


    With that in mind, we involved Alberda, and Carlosa will be fine because of the involvement of the Assistant Chancellor.


    Zebrast presupposes that I tell it directly, and Kivera is¡­ more likely and greater to be shellfish than I am involved in grand.


    Even though the interior is unstable, he again said, ''Mage raids!'' If it becomes something like that, now it''s the doomsday route. I would do exactly what I was expected to do more than just be invited, too!


    "Well, you''re coming to Zebrast. It''s almost like Ilfena was streamed live, but I''ll leave the report at once."


    Place a bunch of paper on your desk. Needless to say, it''s a report on everything that happened in Baraxin.


    This is something I declare myself obligated to do, so I''m checked against the demon kings'' stuff to see if I have anything to hide.... it''s important to do it everyday.


    However, I would also like to show off a piece of playfulness if the viewer knew it was a limited personal one.


    Try that title as "Dodgy Visit a neighboring country".


    The subtitle of each item is also ''Assault! Go to church to see the saints. GO!, "" Punishment Game - You Don''t Need Emotion, "and other playful things.


    Of course, there are no shards of regret. My heart can''t be broken to the point where the Demon King slapped me.


    I''m too honest with myself. A straight heart and an indomitable spirit of devotion are not easy to break or punish.


    It''s an obstacle. If you crush it the other way around, it''s okay, and I won''t forget to hide evidence and trade!


    ¡­¡­


    ... the contents are normal, the contents are.


    Though I''m allergic to how I came to act and why I asked for the results.


    I''ll be presenting the same thing to Rudolph, so it''ll be about breathing between jobs. Life needs laughter.


    "I''m telling you about this via Sail. Please, speak to me in full."


    Dropped off by strangely crisp smiling Al and the knights, I headed to Zebrast.


    I hear Sail will be waiting for you today when he leaves the other metastasis team. If I had waited at Ilfena beforehand, they might suspect me of being involved in this case.


    Come on, let''s grab a souvenir and go visit Zebrast.


    Here we are, Zebrast!


    Let''s go to Rudolph and share this fun!


    ... but.


    "Well done, Mizuki. The fool''s opponent must be tired. Slow down and go."


    ¡­¡­


    I was the Chancellor of some ~ late ~ to pick me up.


    Besides, when I see what I look like, I work in hugs.


    ... Oops, what the hell happened?


    Sail just smiles bitterly at me.


    Sail is coming - I''m under surveillance for once, and Sail is in charge - which means the Chancellor isn''t acting or anything.


    Huh, something went wrong in Zebrast!?


    Am I welcome as a force of war!?


    The Chancellor, who even strokes his head and labors, is clearly strange. It''s just... you don''t even look like a ''parent praising a hard-working child''.


    "Why don''t we just move? Master Rudolph is waiting for you now or now."


    "Right. Oh, Eliza''s got tea and sweets for you."


    ¡­¡­ Well, let''s go. "


    And when I saw the Chancellor, who would take me to draw, I realized I had one.


    ... Chancellor? Maybe you''re in a really good mood, huh?


    The sail ahead with his gaze seems oddly in a good mood... and watches the Chancellor''s oddity with a smile.


    Apparently Sail has something on his mind. However, I feel like I am silent because it is something I cannot say on this occasion.


    So you explained the situation at Rudolph''s? Well, what do they say?

 157 Theres a lot going on in the past.

    Drawn by a strange tense prime minister.


    It wasn''t Rudolph''s office that came, for some reason, but my room in the rear palace.


    I''m somewhat predictable at this point.


    I mean, he wants to hear about it in Baraxin.


    You think that''s awkward when someone asks you.


    So you definitely don''t suspect me because you believe I''m the main culprit......!


    No, we''re as good together as we want.


    But once it is a bracket called an executor, it is the Irfena force that prepared numerous toys in advance.


    Besides, it''s the demon kings who haven''t done anything this time. Purely national use.


    Did you sicato the Count?


    I''m sorry about that sleeping guy.


    The Demon King had only received King Baraksin''s apology or praised me.


    As you can see from the report, the Demon King really just exposed himself as my owner this time.


    Because the words blaming Felix and the others are also natural as representatives of Ilfena.


    That''s why I''m a problem child as usual.


    If I was playing cheerful, my playmate set me up.


    It is the ecclesiastical nobles who have made matters worse, that more than half of them are caused by the other¡­ If I hadn''t done anything, I''d still be able to live a peaceful life for about half of it.


    Because you''re an idiot, already! Even a hive wouldn''t be attacked by a bee if it didn''t stick out!


    By the way, come on......


    "... Um, what the hell is this situation?


    ¡­¡­ I don''t know, but let me do what I want. "


    Ask Rudolph in the back room and he will be returned that way with an indescribable face.


    Well, even you don''t know why. I mean, I guess Rudolph has never seen the Chancellor like this either.


    Currently, I sit ''Shit'' between the Prime Minister''s legs sitting on the couch.


    He wants to brush his head regularly and doesn''t seem willing to let go. That arm was turned to my waist, or in a completely captured state.


    If you''re a little girl, it might be a smiling sight, Prime Minister.


    ... what do you do by passing through the parents and behaving like a mother? You''re the kid who successfully finished "First Use," I am.


    "Hehe, the Chancellor is very proud that Mizuki was strong and wise."


    "To?"


    "It''s what I heard Master Mizuki was adding to this visit to Baraksin, too, so keep up the expectations!


    Eliza speaking with a full smile. Instead of blaming him, he was expecting a rampage.


    Then I am unnecessarily concerned about the actions of the Chancellor. In these circumstances, it is the Prime Minister who blames and praises my actions more than anyone else.


    I wonder why that''s this state of affairs?


    Was there any resentment for Baraxin?


    I just glance at Rudolph and flaunt my shoulders in confusion. Apparently Rudolph, his Lord, doesn''t know exactly why either.


    That''s where Sail''s voice breaks in.


    "Mizki, what was His Highness Felix of Baraxin like?


    "Felix?... ''Fool'' in a nutshell. This is also my mother''s fault, but does it feel like my child grew up without being scolded? I never thought I''d be able to make Miga real that year."


    In an honest answer to Sayle''s query, Eliza and Sayle looked at each other just like, ''Oh, I knew it. Rudolph opens his mouth, keeping his confusion affixed to his face.


    "Uh, Arvi went to Baraxin some years ago. So, that''s when Felix said he wanted to be friends with me. ¡­ so I don''t know why we''re here."


    "You want to be my friend? Aren''t you willing to use it as much as you want?


    "That''s why Arvi preached furiously, apparently. On the contrary, he apologized to King Baraksin."


    Whoa... Was Felix''s victim close to you?


    Besides, a few years ago, Zebrast got rough and Rudolph was in the middle of an admirable struggle.


    For those of you who regret that you put so much strain on Rudolph before adulthood that his smile disappeared, Felix''s place must be difficult to forgive.


    Especially the Chancellor, who became the wingman to speak directly, would be angry.


    Felix...... even now it was a flower garden in my head. If you add the innocence of a child who doesn''t know the hard work to that, you''ll want to soak up the identity system and kill him.


    ... Isn''t this a joke around Sail? Lord, no, you can''t complain about being declared war the day you smile that you want to use the king.


    Sometimes the rough interior of Zebrast prevented me from moving and my identity was up there, so you couldn''t protest a lot! The intent to kill at that time was still alive.


    "... did you hear exactly what Felix told you or something?


    "No? Like I just told you."


    If you think so, Rudolph shakes his head to the side.


    I figured. It''s probably the "super compiled digest version," that. Or is it a silo thing that instead of oblate is too tightly wrapped and can no longer only be distinguished as'' Felix''s Word ''?


    As far as I can remember from the time of the night club, Felix gave up quite badly. Besides, I wouldn''t say farther or read the air.


    When I tapped him gently with a pound as I accidentally labored the Chancellor''s arm, he sighed and just caressed his head silently, "Do you understand me?" Apparently, it was predictable.


    "Um, I''ll tell you before I see this footage.... I take the Chancellor''s wrath for granted, and if it were Felix a few years ago, I don''t think the Demon King would even have gone to Baraksin"


    "Huh... what do you mean?


    I turn to Rudolph, who just doesn''t know what it means, and he looks so serious. Rudolph withdrew somewhat to that strange force.


    "No matter what you say to unconscious fools. That it won''t even be judged worthless to exchange words! It''s hard to say that I understood this time, but the excuse ''cause I''m a kid'' doesn''t work for me when I''m still an adult"


    Rudolph pulled his face to my words, and Eliza and Sayle... had an awesome grin. Apparently, they realized their imagination was sweet.


    The Chancellor is nodding, yeah, to see from the signs behind him. "Well, you guys still had a hard time," he mutters, stroking my head.


    Hey, didn''t the then Chancellor endure a lot!? If you liken Rudolph at the time, he''s dying, seriously wounded, but still standing.


    Felix''s words in that state are like saying, "Please protect me" to a guy who seems intact and injured but in good nutrition. This makes it weirder not to be furious.


    "Um, you should watch the footage of the night club for now. Because I can understand this state of affairs of the Chancellor."


    Other than that, you might want to show it as entertainment. A little anger will calm you down if you see it to the end.


    That''s why I showed the footage at the night club - except for the complete crime between me and Al. Well, this is full of penetrators, too!


    And the people after the video viewing.


    "... you''re crazy from the start, this"


    Has Rudolph gone too far, otherwise he has no words?


    "What the hell have you learned so far?


    Sayle became a scornful eye while smiling bitterly.


    "Oh, it looks like you and your wife are in a tough mood in the future."


    Eliza looks like she''s enjoying herself and expects a lot from the sister-in-law war.


    "Well done, Mizuki! That''s the Wizard!


    Instead of blaming him, the Chancellor greatly admires him. Applause especially for the treatment of the last Felix mother and child.


    ... Um, ooh. Your dialogue is the opposite of usual. Are you sure?


    Rudolph just looks like he''s convinced. I guess this is because we are experiencing what Zebrast was like in the past.


    "Oh, somehow I figured out why Irvy would. In addition to being told the purpose on a direct ball, Felix must have said it the right way, I''m sure. You refuse to go far, but you don''t understand?


    "Maybe... because the Chancellor scolded me, and the king scolded me, and after a few years, it''s this state. I thought you said it was so innocent. Felix is."


    It would suck if Katrina or something was mixed up. Not only would that mother appeal to how they are being treated cold, but she would also say that she had an unhappy marriage or something.


    By the way, the Chancellor hates people who divulge such stupidity to other countries to discredit their own countries or abandon their obligations.


    When I first met him, he looked at me like, "It helps, get results." That place is so tough that it would be an introduction to the Demon King who is cordial with Rudolph.


    In other words, the worst combination with the Felix and the others who abandon their responsibilities and fool themselves.


    He also insulted the Chancellor that his identity was lower over there - that Earl would have made Felix turn, ''There''s a diplomatic problem and you can''t complain to your royal opponent'' - so the counterattack must have been unexpected.


    It seems that Sayle and Rudolph don''t know the Felix and the others because they avoided it after that failure.


    Felix, you didn''t seem to like the Demon King either. Isn''t that caused by the Chancellor?


    "From here on out, then, in entertainment. He said," Play! ''Cause you set me up, it''s a smiling video of me playing friendly with the toys the Ilfena Residual gave me. "


    "... Mizuki, how old are you? What''s a toy, a toy?"


    Rudolph instantly penetrates into the way he says it in a tear. They still have noisy images of the Ilfena residual set of toys.


    "A toy that everyone involved in diplomacy has hidden in their nostalgia. And if you''re innocent and all is forgiven, you can''t ask for the ability to be responsible when you stay in Baraxin."


    "You can''t!


    "Speaking of time conversion in different worlds - you!


    In fact, there''s no problem if you say, ''It''s a different flow of time, it counts as one year old in ten years''.


    Will the difficulty be that the guardians will be treated as dangerous beings passing through Loricon? If you look at my appearance, you will find out that it means only words, so there is no problem.


    "Why don''t we just take a quick look? I can''t wait to see what the hell you''ve done."


    "Okan......"


    "Arvi......"


    The Chancellor, who seeps through us all while flattering each other. Unexpectedly, Rudolph and I looked at each other with pity.


    "Well, after the night club. Because the details are in the report."


    Exhale and play back the video. The order is "Miracle Temporary Happened in the Church" - "Treated as a Monster" - "Participatory Punishment Game," so you''ll also believe the saying, "It''s over there that I''ve set you up".


    Well... there''s something behind it.


    "This concludes the screening. Ask one question at a time."


    That said after the video, other than Rudolph reading the report reacted.


    "Dear Mizki, did His Highness Elshon not stab the Todome in that Earl family?


    That''s what Eliza said strangely. Todome... you know what the Demon King thinks every day.


    That seems to have been strange for all of us, and I''m going to ask you the answer with my gaze.


    "The Count said he was a good runner. In fact, he didn''t act directly just by inducing Felix. So he made up the fact that he was the culprit and he didn''t even apologize."


    "Well, it certainly won''t be a reason for Irfena to get her hands on it later"


    The Chancellor nods as impressed. The same goes for Sail and Eliza... nobody says, ''That''s tailored, right?'' I didn''t go in there. They all went through the reason why it happened.


    "As the Church settles down now, won''t the nobles who have made donations incite the faithful who are under their command?


    Sail next. This will concern you extra because you are a knight. That''s what I''m asking you if it''s okay not to be wary of nobles with faithful men of the ascendants or something.


    Of course, this wasn''t without vigilance either.


    "The saints of the Church will explain directly to the faithful who are now in the care of the noble house. The whole country will be informed about this, and if you''re still not convinced, the worst case scenario is'' nothing to do with the Church ''"


    Did you know what that meant, Sayle glanced at her.


    This is only a means if you didn''t have ears to listen to at all. Even if you take action, ''it will not lead to the evaluation of the Church'' unless you are a ''believer in the Church''.


    To put it badly, I also say abandon it. So it was decided that the saint would explain it directly.


    It is not necessarily that the nobles who seek revenge will not use themselves as benefactors and admirers. It was well thought of as a possibility to justify our actions in the expectation of mere repayment.


    "You''re also right, in a way, to say that nobles who make donations are benefactors. But if we act, the faithful, who have no sin whatsoever, may be perceived as'' pawns of ecclesiastical nobility ''. So the saints trump that element."


    "Is it someone who can be truncated"


    "I''ll do it, that guy. He''s more aware of the head of the organization than of the clergy."


    I snort firmly at Sayle, who comes with an exploratory gaze. Then for a while Sayle changed her expression to something soft. They appreciated the fact that measures were being taken.


    "Serious stories are in the report to some extent, so I''ll answer any questions you have later. ¡­ so you can retaliate now, Prime Minister"


    "What...?


    When I say farewell, I hear a voice that seems unexpected. I''ve been gazing at Eliza and Sail about what they mean, too.


    "Felix is no longer royal, nor is his mother a sideroom. Of course the royal family and the Church, even the ecclesiastical nobility will not help this time."


    "" "Ah" "


    Three people speak up at the same time. ''I couldn''t have done it before,'' but it''s possible now, isn''t it?


    "Originally it was in the direction of ''twitching and shaking'' because Baraksin is in trouble when the ecclesiastical nobles crumble all at once, but it also means letting them take responsibility for themselves so far. After consulting with the Baraksin royal family, do it!


    Maybe King Baraksin will consider it if there are such circumstances. Felix will have no aftermath if he doesn''t stand alone, and he will learn to face his past as one of the walls.


    It should be noted that the current Felix is part of the Barrios Count family, so the Chancellor has a higher identity. The Crest family is the shadow of the Zebrest royal family...... the Duke family. I have no problem with my identity as long as I get King Baraksin''s permission.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah


    Because if you retaliate with pinpoints against the ecclesiastical nobles, you won''t be blamed first!


    "Here we go! Well, well, you won''t complain if I move myself..."


    Good boy! When he held me tight all the time, the Chancellor muttered something noisy in his ear. Probably unconscious.


    Of course, I won''t stop! Felix deserves it, and I''m on your side.


    When I was soothing with such a stupid story, I was pulled off the hem of my clothes. Turning his gaze, Rudolph is grabbing the hem of my clothes with an unsatisfactory face.


    What''s up, best friend? Weren''t you bored because you were reading the report?


    "sloppy"


    "What?"


    "Why didn''t Lord Glenn call me and call me! I wanted to join you too!


    "" "Dear Rudolph..." "


    Three hammers again. In addition, everyone is turning their raw warm gaze to Rudolph.


    Apparently, he said, ''Get out of my way. Not good! sloppy!'' It seems it was a word from emotion. Is that all right, King?


    "I tried to call him and he banned me from the beginning. So when I decided to say ''Friends of Alberda'', they asked me if I wanted to give them information and I gave them permission. Master Will likes Nori, so let Glenn say something ''invited himself'' and scare all sorts of people."


    Hey, he''s a playful guy for the boy...... add, now get me all together and look at the cancer.


    "Mizuki? You, can you get in touch with Lord Wilfred?


    "Yeah, I can take it. Oh, you mean, drinking buddies? Looks like you can''t help but think about Rudolph, so why don''t you come sometime?


    This is serious. Because some verses are having a conversation with me based on that.


    "You''re a cheerful and luxurious father, but pay attention to that attitude and words. Because I don''t know where I can set it up."


    "Ahhh... is that who you are"


    "Yeah. I think the harder it is for a serious guy"


    Warn me because I''m your best friend. Well, don''t be an enemy.


    Master Will knows why I acted by turning Kivera to the enemy through Glenn. I know you won''t tell Rudolph and the others, but when it comes to Brizias, I owe you one.


    So I also say that the Rudolphs were extra interested, but if they like it, it must be a comforting ally for Rudolph.


    "You really have a strange connection..."


    "There''s only the big Ning Lo!


    Immediate response to Rudolph''s grunt like a shudder.


    Instead of strange connections, I am innocent because people who connect to the big guys come into contact with me on various occasions.

 158 One of the unexpected pickups

    When you return to Ilfena and reach the Knight''s Dorm, report to the Demon King who was waiting for you in the dining room. After all, the Demon King was also concerned about Zebrast''s reaction, and when he returned here he was stopped.


    Sail is accompanying Irfena today because she didn''t come last time. He also wants to talk to Sail.


    "The Chancellor was acting strange."


    "Is...?


    "Somehow Felix had a deeper grudge than the sea."


    Stupid. Honestly. When I blasted him like that, the Demon King gave him a very subtle look. It is not my fault that pity is seeping into that expression.


    You know the character of the Demon King and the Chancellor. Then it seemed to me that the past with Felix - and it seemed worse in nature than it is today - was a memories that weren''t even frivolous.


    "Don''t say that. Do it. It was Mizuki who retaliated against him."


    Sail, who was following me, says as he endures a laugh.


    What the hell is that? What do you mean, because it''s me?


    Surprisingly glancing at Sayle, Sayle stroked my head deliberately smiling.


    "For Arvi, Mizuki is a protective being... well, he''s treated like a kitten here, but it''s a similar perception. Besides, you must listen to me as prime minister this time, so I assume you took him into custody."


    ¡­¡­ I mean, you let him sit between his legs and restrain him because as prime minister, he listened to the circumstances, so he stroked his head and praised him because he was praising the cat that had bitten his enemies?


    "To be clear, I guess so. That''s the mix, that''s the state."


    Me being jito eyed by Sail''s commentary, the people around me being a convincing look. The Demon King... let his gaze swim slightly as to whether he was aware that he was treating cats as well.


    Yeah, I think I''ve been dealing with cats lately. Especially since your attitude at Baraxin was obvious!


    I mean, this time, as the Chancellor said, ''Here we go, cat! Well done, bite!'' Did the emotion directly lead to the behavior of stroking your head?


    Yes, treating cats......


    ¡­¡­


    ... Is it possible that the "Zebrast''s Famous Product" I received is not a souvenir, but a "reward snack"?


    Um, Prime Minister? My rare beast treatment hasn''t settled in lately!?


    "Ahhh... well, don''t pursue that in depth. Even you are making yourself known as a rare beast."


    I am unintentionally silent with all my thoughts on the devil king''s frightened words.


    That''s right - I think rare beast certification that people''s laws don''t pass is the strongest card. I won''t complain about these kinds of treatments if I continue to use them in the future.


    In the first place, the guardians have a nice personality to throw me among the enemies: ''Go for my Lord''.


    You would never blame my treatment for being a plaything animal as long as there were those back circumstances. Well, since I''m feeling a little overprotective, the key lords are likely to compliment me on my abrupt behavior.


    Talking about such a foolish story, I mentioned that the Demon King was very determined and ill-conceived.


    "By the way, Mizuki. Are you willing to add more guardians?


    "What?"


    "You have a hopeful person, and it''s hard to say no because it''s about going through the country.... so?


    Come on. I''ll make an invitation. When I come closer, I grin and grab my head tight.


    Intentionally intimidating but firmly gazing.


    "... I wonder what the hell you did in Carlosa, you. You told me to tell you more about what I did to you.


    "Just leave it on the report."


    "If that''s all, this story isn''t supposed to come. So, I don''t care about your perception, so wash up and throw up, stupid cat."


    Ooh... are you dealing with stupid cats quickly, Dear Parent Cat. If this is cat society, you''re about to be slapped on the front leg!


    Not if you''re thinking about something stupid.


    A new guardian?


    And Carlossa?


    I just went by to deliver Cecil and the others to Carlosa. To the extent that there was a reunion with Mr. Bill or Mr. Alf, if I may say so.


    There will be no such thing as these two or Mr. Keith''s candidates for guardianship. As far as Al and the others are concerned, it doesn''t look like a must-have or Kingsguard or anything.


    Since I am relatively connected to various countries, I am sacrificed in the sense of having a connection with the Magic Master... correction, have you thought about pushing a new guardian or something?


    This is most likely. The assistant prime minister says so.


    But for that, there''s something wrong with the Demon King.


    Demon King... thanks for the ''what the hell did you pick up'' look. There''s more to me than diplomacy, like?


    "Let''s just explain..."


    That''s what I said and let go of my hand, and the Demon King started talking. It goes without saying that the expression had a dark color of flattery and giving up.


    - A few days ago, Carlosa (Count Faircloff''s perspective)


    Exhale in front of a portrait of an ancestor hailed as a hero. The figure in the portrait was the one who gave the royal princess and countenance for his tremendous work in the fold of the war.


    As a royal family, it must be true that he wanted to provide the people with ''heroes'' and ''bright topics like stories'' by giving princesses to men who were knights, but the couple seemed close.


    In a situation that tends to get dark, the two stories will have given the people the power to live.


    However, the reality is partly conveniently stirred up.


    It is true that the knight was strong. Except, ''I love the fight, the battlefield is my second home!'' was a noisy brain muscle going to the ground. I think it''s pretty good because I was delighted to be on the front line.


    The man became a hero simply because the situation in the country matched his taste. Probably didn''t think about it in person.


    It is also true that the princess favoured the man who became her husband. The princess''s preference was not her face or her wit: ''A strong man''s choice!'' Even if it was. It is a slightly unfortunate beautiful princess.


    ... for the royal family at the time: ''Why didn''t you even have a fianc¨¦e until you married a hero?'' Though the natural question seemed forbidden. Apparently, a man weaker than himself was a princess whose appearance and contents did not match so that he could retreat on his own.


    It''s also true that the two met ''by chance in the garden''... even though the princess would be a carnivore who applied for a single hit on the hero shortly afterwards and, after defeat, used every power to silence his surroundings and drive the man he was looking for!


    When we get here, it''s impossible to say ''nice romance'' or ''coveted hero''. I guess I had to flaunt him. I guess the people only know what an extreme part of it looks like.


    The fact that it is now only known to the royal family and some of the extreme parties involved can be harshly dictated, ''Don''t take it to the grave in a responsible way if you know it''.


    Behind heroes and romance is such a thing. It would also be irresistible for my clan, which is borne by the shackles of ''descendants of heroes'', to have a chilled idea of such things.


    Besides, things are happening right now that make me want to resent you both......!


    Stir the liquor out of the glass I''ve been holding.


    And stare at the portrait with slightly moistened eyes.


    "I resent you, ancestors......! Why, why didn''t you curb that blood a little more!


    I know I can''t help but resent my ancestors, but I also want to say it. Because this has become a routine event since Zeke was of marriageable age.


    The cause of my resentment towards my ancestors...... the problem is one of my sons, Siegfried.


    Excellent property that is the direct line of a hero and is blessed with both face and ability for whoever is born because of the good fortune and all the upper class blood. The oldest son, who also inherits the house, is recognized as his own assistant, and the second son as a knight belongs to the Kingsguard and is also recognized around.


    Aristocratic marriages are often political marriages based on face, ability, or family. It seems that the fact that "The Hero''s Clan and Continuity" appeared very fascinating, and those who joined the clan were also sent the human resources they deserved.


    As a result, the recognition of the ''Count Faircloff family = treasure trove of excellent properties'' was created. It is not a lie because of the added blood or because the competent ones were actually born.


    My two sons also had a very hard time getting a fianc¨¦e. Now I think it''s something that got me a great wife, but it was really depressing at the time...... enough to kill.


    And the last remaining third son, Siegfried.


    Because of the name of my great ancestors, I was smiled and watched around when I said that I would be a knight from an early age.


    ... good back then. From now on, I''m thinking, ''Why didn''t you work for personality correction!'' So much so that I wanted to beat myself up that I was peacefully bogged down.


    With myself, it used to be Sieg''s "I want to be strong! I was counting on the word." But nobles and knights... if I say more, I can''t do more than be the blood of a hero.


    Minimum sociability is essential or savvy enough to successfully change your surrounding thoughts.


    ... but.


    These things came out of my head beautifully and refreshingly. It was already so lucid that it was missing.


    A neat face - and if you keep your mouth shut, you look smart - that''s why the discovery was delayed. Until then, it was done with "you''re oblivious to those things because you have a hero in your ancestors," but reality isn''t so sweet.


    I still remember the shock when I heard Zeke''s preference that it was time for his fianc¨¦e to make a fuss about something.


    "He who is stronger than himself... or he who can keep his back."


    ... I repeat, what I heard was'' hope for your fianc¨¦e '', not'' the ideal of your preferred talent as a person and as a companion ''. The same answer came back to me when I checked with him again, I guess I meant it, not a mistake.


    My wife, who was listening to this, feared for her blood muscles - she was my son-in-law, so she was direct - and my two sons held their heads, and I shook Zeke and said, "Answer me seriously!," he scratched in vain.


    At this point, Sieg is a late teenager. I''m telling you this from the bottom of my heart, it sucks.


    The facts of the shock were further told when Siege''s childhood training was immediately called to hear the circumstances.


    "Sieg only recognizes the characteristics of a woman by her face and name. If you''re a demon or something, say," What a move! I feel like I''m having fun talking about it, but when I''m a female opponent, the shards don''t show any interest.


    I thought I knew - yes. Keith''s gaze, which I''m sorry to add, was full of pity. Perhaps he had stood around well and hid it from me.


    I just don''t think I wanted to hear that kind of report. I''m not bad.


    Hey, aren''t you interested in coming through and bracketing ''humans'' aside from some of the poles?


    What''s wrong with sex as a man, even if it''s all a fighting instinct?


    So, for you, the lady is no more than a demon?


    Then, at the end of the family meeting, he came to the conclusion that ''Zeke would never let him be a close guard''. Originally, there was only so much hope that I wanted to be a knight and be strong. It won''t have to be a Kingsguard.


    Above all, if you become a Kingsguard, the chances of being inevitably eye-catching jump. Whatever Carlosa is, she can''t laugh at princesses and courtiers in other countries.


    I can''t rush or flatter Sieg, stupid. I honestly don''t know what to say. Besides, you don''t believe me when I say ''This guy''s always like this'' because he just seems smart, and they''ll accept that he''s been insulted.


    Poor performance hinders diplomacy. No, there''s no such thing as a young lady who''s not furious because she''s not interested in anything less than demons before that. Even if you take political marriage for granted, you''re basically a lady.


    In the meantime, I asked Keith, the son of the Baron family I had been dating for a long time, to guard me, and calmed down by the fact that I would work in a way that was as unrelated to the nobility as possible.


    Not from the Baron.


    ''If it''s good for my child, use it fully. It''s cheap if you can repay me!


    It is offered in that state, so if it gets really awkward, it may be talking by spreading a rumor that it is a man.


    It was a parent-to-parent plan. What, I''m not asking you to make it a fact, so I''m not telling you no.


    I know I''m sorry, but the Baron understands the awkwardness of things... more than the individual, is.


    "At least...... at least give me something to make you take to marriage if you''re interested in humans......!


    The hand that holds the glass is strong. I couldn''t help but hope that it was for nothing.


    And there...


    "Yes...... it''s important!


    The butler, who has served me for a long time, let me out of breath and came running. I open my eyes gently to the way it looks.


    He is the one who also followed me when I came to this house to my son-in-law, a calm person who has long supported me well.


    It is very unusual, such as that he breaks his spare face. I couldn''t help but notice that this was quite the case.


    "What''s up?"


    "Di... Dear Sieg, Damn..."


    "Said it was Zeke!? Did you finally do something!?


    Blood draws attention to the word. He should have been a grown-up for a while because he was injured or something - but it''s always been the case that I left him alone saying, "If he''s not dead, he''ll be fine" - what did he do?


    I unexpectedly thought of the worst, and cringed my throat. But the words I was told were unexpected.


    "Master Sieg said she had a woman she wanted to marry... she wanted permission from her husband"


    "Hey, don''t lie to me. You don''t need that comfort, do you?


    Immediately penetrate and when you have a much drier laugh, gently tap the butler''s shoulder to prompt him to calm down.


    Speaking of which, I recall that this guy knew a grudge against his ancestors that turned into a routine event. I was a little sorry that you made me worry so much that I thought I had to temporarily comfort you with lies. Tears seep into its tenderness.


    "No, it''s in fact! Your wife has fallen!


    "Come on, as long as it''s too much of a lie to comfort you, okay? You wouldn''t have a hard time if Sieg had such merit, would you? Calm down?"


    "It is your husband who calms you down! Stop running away from reality! ¡­ I can understand how you feel too much"


    Trying to calm him down also gets drunk the other way around, unexpectedly looking seriously at the butler''s face.


    The look was serious in itself, and not the wind that was pitying me to lie or comfort me.


    ¡­¡­ Fact, huh?


    "Yes! Just talk to me!


    Take the word and run out immediately.


    If this is true, I''ll just be glad to hear it, something we missed an opportunity that might run out of hard work!


    In case you were just going crazy because of the fever or injury, I won''t let you say no because I told you once.


    My family! For the sake of peace, I will send you down to show you...!


    Turning to Siege while consolidating my resolve, I had forgotten how beautiful I was expecting.


    "That brain muscle chooses a normal woman?


    "What do you mean you didn''t even see Keith in the first place?


    I guess I didn''t even come up with that natural question because I was up myself.


    And that can be poked out in conversation with Zeke... No, you''ll be reminded of reality.


    ... how the foolishness of only recognizing the lady with minimal information certified the person as a thinker.


    I didn''t think they''d say, ''I don''t know who you are, I''m sure you''re a woman,'' at this time.

 159 Unexpected Pickup Part Two

    - In Carlosa (Count Faircloff''s perspective)


    My house boiled down to my foolishness, Sieg''s abrupt ''favor''.


    It''s already a miracle¡­ everyone would have felt there would be no next time.


    And when he asked Sieg to fill his expectations, he ran out of words.


    "I don''t even know his name, not where he came from. I''m sure it''s a woman."


    ...... he is an idiot.


    My family''s face just got convulsed. I still wondered if this guy''s love and they''re not normal.


    No, no, not necessarily love before that. If you like it or you were strong, you still want to fight it! ''I would have said something like that.


    None of them are the words of their female counterparts. If I told the lady that, she would definitely not think I was applying to socialize. Whatever you think, what you wish for is a duel.


    "Sieg? You''re probably kidding too!


    Siege tilted her neck gently, even as she glanced at her as she raised her blue muscles. They don''t know why they''re angry.


    "Father, what are you so angry about?


    "It''s your fault!


    "Everyone''s been telling me, ''Is there anybody good?'' I gradually appeared to prefer a woman, so I reported, is there a problem?


    Preference... well, for you, it''s a choice of strength by soaking up your face, your households, even your personality?


    It would be rare for a guy to say it face to face... because it''s not a compliment to a woman. The good news is, I''m just praising my strength.


    "I left my memories in the magic props, so you can see her."


    "Don''t say that fast!


    Try to take it away and hold the magic prop Sieg offered you. Video-based demonic props...... I guess it involves meeting her more than I''m saying memory.


    Then it should be possible to identify. Even if it''s minimal information, let''s use both connections and power to identify!


    "Okay, let''s see.... Everybody ready?


    Everyone nodded with a serious look when they looked back at the family. This is the place to be, if you can''t identify it, you don''t know when the next miracle will happen... something desperate.


    We decided to see Siege''s fate meet with a serious expression.


    And after watching the footage, we are.


    "Again... Again... eh"


    "Father, you were a dreamer."


    "Oh, yeah... it was a fateful encounter"


    Me squatting with my hands on the floor disappointed, my sons seeping colorfully into my face and voice giving up and shuddering.


    One unspoken wife apparently fell again. "Ma''am, be sure!" and the voice of a samurai who has served me for years.


    As it were, well, my wife feels like she''s fallen in a different way. It could have been harsh for a woman.


    And Sieg was... upset and in a good mood. He''s not questioning anything.


    "Sieg......"


    When he stood up with his anger wrapped around him, he had the head of a man who could be called the culprit! and grasp.


    "Don''t mess with your father. Hey, you have this brain muscle! You accidentally expected it!


    "Father, what are you so angry about?


    "Shit, fill that empty head with general common sense!


    "Father! Please keep it down a little!


    "Yes, because we were fools expecting Sieg!


    My sons desperately forgive me for my critical and powerful hands. The words can also be a little genuine, so I got extra angry.


    That is also due to the fact that Sieg, the culprit, remains flat with his head grabbed. He''s as sturdy as he is in vain, maybe he should think that his ancestors were still drawing blood from other races.


    Because of that thought, I regain some calm and let go of my hand.... Sieg remained unchanged and perplexed.


    At least I''ll just slap him in the head with one blow, but it won''t be a lot of damage to this guy.


    "Sieg... we only know to a certain extent that the person is a woman in the footage."


    With that said in deep sigh, my sons nodded in agreement. Moreover, the judgment material is a voice to the luxurious body, to that extent.


    No, I wouldn''t be able to identify you with that. If you''re referring to that footage in the first place as "Destiny Meets," then the other person is not a woman.


    You were staring at each other, with the big spider.


    I think it''s more right that we were staring at each other.


    You were having fun, with the big spider.


    It just looks like a battle that risked your opponent''s life to cut off his leg.


    Sure, you were sheltered on your back... by a feminine figure.


    That''s all it shows, so all I know is that I have dark hair.


    Now what do you want to know? Whoever sees it can only gain the perception of ''fighting a powerful big spider''.


    And what about the woman at heart?


    Is that all you got? You, didn''t you say life benefactor or something!?


    "Sieg, don''t you remember when you had your injury healed? That would show her, too, wouldn''t it?


    ¡­¡­ Oh, yeah! Hey, Sieg!


    My son up there - if Elias chops it out that way, even though he''s frightened, and I encourage him while agreeing.


    "I was unconscious, too. It was almost like fighting with energy."


    "Oh... yes..."


    I mean, he said he was concentrated almost on the big spider.


    Elias'' reaction to shake his neck loosely and exhale is normal. I also turned my raw warm gaze to Sieg with my other son.


    No, this is likely to turn me down even if I can identify it. I just said why I first met you, and that''s it.


    Sieg loves a guy who''s strong on his brain muscles too much, and there''s a battle-crazy verse if you make a mistake. Its essence was always hidden because it could do anything to some extent, and its appearance went hand in hand. It is rare for a man to notice.


    There''s another terrible difference in perception when you realize it''s the reason. Who would believe a guy who can easily read the signs can''t read the air on the field?


    If a woman is opponent, she may be received as doing it intentionally through disillusionment. "You''re not that interested in me," he stuck, "but the conversation won''t engage at all because Zeke doesn''t have that awareness.


    Definitely not a choice unless the woman of the day has a personality that can forgive everything about Zeke on her face. It would be wiser to escape because my life is confirmed with all my hard work.


    Even if we entered into a political marriage as a last resort, the couple''s gulf would remain unfilled.


    Pity. Very pitiful. Not Sieg, but a kid I''ve met.


    This is the first time my conscience hurts properly here.


    Destiny meets only Sieg''s perception, no doubt...!


    Zeke is happy to share such surrounding thoughts elsewhere.


    "The witchcraft arm is great, and the support is accurate. It''s ideal to be able to enhance your weapon!


    "Yeah, that''s ideal for you. But the other kid doesn''t know if he thinks so."


    "Why!?... am I still underpowered?"


    "No, because it''s a problem before that. It''s not the same place to be depressed, is it? Let''s get away from the fight a little bit, shall we, Sieg?"


    A second son who is a knight - even though Marcus urges him to throw quite a bit, Zeke''s reflections seemed to have gone in a different direction.


    It would be nice if we were having this conversation but it just looked like it... it''s a moment of heartfelt wonder why the benefits of our ancestors on our faces didn''t turn to our heads.


    "No hitter, or..."


    If you can identify it, you can diagnose a political marriage, but that won''t happen either.


    If you have bonded with our hard-won gestures, name your home and worship it as the Savior.


    And I understood that there was no chance you''d fall in love with Siege at the time I heard about it with a mage. Many magicians are smart... you won''t need them, these assholes.


    It''s a good place to fund research. I don''t mind if the house doesn''t tilt at this time.


    "Ah."


    Elias raises his voice unexpectedly.


    "Keith might know, Father! Sieg''s guardian."


    "Oh, he could have known."


    Marcus nods and agrees. And I look back on the butler with momentum.


    "Get Keith. Yikes!


    "Yes, I''ll take you right there!


    Taking our expectations all by ourselves, the butler rarely rushes out.


    And Zeke took a sermon from us until Keith was brought in so he could be pulled over.... although I would never reflect on it.


    - And Keith, the caretaker''s hard-worker who was brought in.


    "Ha!? What do you mean, you don''t even know your name and you don''t even have a name!?


    When I asked what was going on, I was stunned by the fact that I didn''t even know his name, and I grabbed Sieg''s chest barn and rocked it.


    "I''ve been thinking about taking down spiders. You''ve been asleep for a few days since you fell down."


    "You met before that and defeated the Forest Guard!? No, before that, you''d owe me your life!


    "Did I say thank you?


    "At least name it! Suspicious that you had a helper conveniently in a place like that!


    "Oh, I heard you asked me to."


    The conversation with Zeke unfortunately unfortunately unfolded. I know how hard it is everyday.


    The gradually resurrected wife, etc., said, "I''m sorry, for the hard work...!," he wipes tears with a handkerchief. I guess you feel the responsibility you gave birth to.


    Don''t mourn, my wife. It''s definitely not your fault. That was just special.


    Keith let go of his hand and turned to us when he sighed deeply. The look is kind of tired.


    "Er... I know for once, but first think it''s almost impossible"


    "Um, we''re not thinking of a convenient development that would make us fall in love with Sieg''s face either. We''re going to make every effort."


    If you "know" Keith''s words about having a general thought circuit and taking care of Sieg more than anyone else... for some reason Keith got slightly pale.


    "It''s not. Mizuki...... Oh, this is the child''s name. Mizki is an apprentice of Dr. Gordon of Ilfena and a magician. He said he was on his way to Corbella to study herbs with friends."


    "Well, someone who wants to be a doctor! That''s..."


    What bad luck.


    The voices of the hearts and minds of everyone who was on the spot, except Zeke, overlapped beautifully. What a convenient development for Sieg.


    Sieg''s eyes are gleaming ahead of him with a glimpse. More and more, he seemed to decide he was the best companion.


    "So... Mizuki doesn''t have a normal thought circuit. I told him to take the spider''s head and legs home and use them to negotiate with the nobles, and it was Mizuki who led the villagers to lose their temper with the knights, and it was Mizuki who thoroughly made the idiots of Kivela cry with torturous conflicting hands."


    ''... Yes?


    Everyone is flattered by what has been told. What the hell is that?


    "Oh, so the village chief sent you a letter of thanks and apologies?"


    Raise your voice like Marcus was impressed.


    "What do you mean?


    "It''s about an example village. The young men who became knights were a little overshadowed. They were depressed because they were motivated, but they learned to be cautious after reading a letter from the village chief. Was that letter caused by that child!


    Speaking of which, was the spider one of the causes of putting those who were likely to be close guards on duty in the future?


    The Zeeks were on their way because the demon crusade that was supposed to end with foiling turned out to be an unexpected big shot. I heard you were cautiously disposed of, but apparently you headed in a good direction without rotting.


    "It''s fine as a result, as a result. However, Mizuki himself ''intentionally'' directed it. It is a judgment in anticipation of later harassment from the nobles. Well, he''s pretty good at getting people in his hands."


    I cloud my expression with figures that seem increasingly out of touch with Sieg. Marcus, whose junior was taken care of, looks complicated, too.


    "So! It was also absolutely deliberate of Mizuki not to name Sieg. I don''t think Carlosa owes Ilfena... or something like that."


    "Why? Wouldn''t it be better to have a souvenir in my country?


    "I thought it wouldn''t even be a souvenir to that extent. He was hunting with his friends and Carmine''s guys for money, and the standards are absolutely different... under His Highness the Demon King, so"


    "" "What? Ooh!?


    The shock facts echoed the shouts of me and my sons into the room.


    Erschon, the second prince of Ilfena. The prince of beauty, commonly known as the Demon King, has a reputation for being undefeated in diplomacy.


    I''ve seen him before too... pitiful story, he tended to be slightly drunk by the entanglement atmosphere. It was impressed with the royalty of the kingdom of the powerful to negotiate accurately and never show a gap to the other party.


    That keeper. Probably a reduced version. And a magician.


    Besides, subordinate...... that''s what you named it, which would mean you''re pretty close. At least not ''a bunch of other people who don''t know their names'' or anything.


    Treating assassins with money is also a nod. It doesn''t matter what you look like or how old you are in a country of strength.


    "So it''s absolutely impossible to fish with your face or gold against Mizuki. Neither will His Royal Highness let go of his subordination easily, nor will this one give Sieg to his son-in-law."


    "Well..."


    Its extraordinary combat ability in addition to being a hero''s blood muscle. The country will never let go of Sieg.


    It is a precious force when things happen, and it is the best pawn that gives the people the power to live. It will undoubtedly be tailored to the return of the hero due to its appearance.


    I couldn''t even think that His Highness the Demon King would let go of his subordination.


    I have heard that a unit of Kingsguard has been dispatched to the case of the "Pursuit of the King Princess who called herself and fled" from Kivela because the victim was a traveller from Irfena. There can''t be those people out there against a existence that doesn''t matter.


    An important handkerchief, someone quite identifiable, or a newcomer to expectations.


    At least enough for the reason that Keith ''can''t''. Because it will take more than Mizuki to convince His Majesty the Demon King.


    "And Mizuki said he had a fianc¨¦e, so it''s also possible that the fianc¨¦e and the house haven''t shut up. Or Mizuki himself might refuse."


    "Can''t I!?


    "Mostly because of my brain."


    Zeke speaks up to the exposure that he has a fianc¨¦e, but Keith just cuts it off. That is the guardian of the season.


    But then things will get tougher and tougher. It was not surprising that a nobleman would have had a fianc¨¦e, so I had predicted, but the possibility also emerged that the other person was a fairly high nobleman in the circumstances.


    Apparently, Zeke fell in love with a rather troublesome opponent. Well... as far as I can tell, I don''t even feel like Mizuki himself is the hardest part.


    "We have no choice, let''s use the last resort"


    Ugh, and exhale. I didn''t really want to do this, but as things stand, it''s the only way.


    It is a somewhat disrespectful means that later His Highness the Demon King said he disliked it and Mizuki himself was likely to dislike it.


    The look on his family''s face changed when he put a crested cuff button out of his chest pocket. What''s carved there, it''s this royal crest of Carlosa.


    In addition to the fact that it originally contains royal blood, the Earl of Faircloff family has been associated with high nobility since the first generation. He was also a clan that received slightly different treatment from normal due to its merits and blood muscles.


    Being allowed to marry my wife is also a ''fair croft'' reason. Because we are a clan that wants to mix royal blood regularly and keep it tied to the country.


    The presence of a ''princess'' supporting him is essential to ''hero''. It''s been done in every country. It can''t be simply love.


    The point is, it''s a chain that puts competent people in the possession of the country. Well... the princess of this country seemed like an exception. It is from those thoughts that the unscrupulous demand to marry a knight of the first place passed.


    And my former position is prince - royalty.


    Here''s one. Try to get your brother on the throne to work hard as part of diplomacy.


    What, Zeke was a headache for my brothers, so I spared no cooperation. It''s for my adorable nephew, let''s have His Highness the Demon King challenge you ready to spit blood.


    "His Majesty''s... No, I''m going under my brother"


    There is still hope if we negotiate as diplomacy. Striving to keep those who looked complicated out of sight, I proceeded to prepare to head to the castle.

 160 Unexpected Pickup Part III

    - at Faircrove Mansion (Keith''s perspective)


    ''Okay, I''m coming!


    Count Faircloff told him so and went out. It wouldn''t be my fault that my figure was filled with determination afterwards.


    I understand the circumstances of Count Faircroff''s house with me. I''ve been taking care of Sieg for a long time, even though I knew that if that were possible, there would be no worries at once.


    But personal feelings are a little complicated.


    I took care of Mizuki, including Sieg... even if it was personal, and the gratitude was not small.


    I don''t think he wants to imitate Sieg''s family and the life benefactor. At least because they don''t have the arrogance to take it for granted.


    ... but.


    It was also true that things were serious. One factor is that Zeke is of marriageable age.


    Sieg really looks like a ''good knight/beautiful young man'' if you keep your mouth shut. That can already be said of the heroes themselves who appear in the miga.


    Well, that''s why there''s such an expression as a beautiful knight. It would be nothing but a decoration, such as a knight who cares all about himself. It''s useless and definitive.


    Sieg, who has made it a reality, is genuine, a descendant of a hero. That''s not a lie, and I wonder if the inside actually looks just like the ancestors.


    I mean, the hero was also a brain muscle.


    All I liked about the front line was wanting to fight.


    No one could just follow me into the enemy formation by myself.


    You''re a living battle freak with emotions, that hero''s nature!


    If times were times, Zeke would undoubtedly have been hailed as a hero. Because that''s how much fighting ability ''only'' earns you tremendous trust.


    But it was definitely no if they said it was a fine knight. Nothing but offensive magic that doesn''t know when to activate, such as an unsociable aesthetic.


    To put it plainly... it could make the lady spectacularly angry and buy grudges. Besides, I don''t mind that you would be a lady in a position to become a diplomatic issue.


    If that happens, it sucks. I just told Sieg to apologize and get in the mood, and he would never do what he wanted.


    I''m really, really sorry to hear about him... my childhood.


    "Dear Keith, take this."


    If I looked up at the voice I was hung up on, the butler would have offered me a cup.


    Feel soothed by the good smell, thank you and receive the cup. Apparently, I wish I had been quite confused by the ''good news'' I visited abruptly, too. Although I personally didn''t really want to.


    The butler laughed as relieved when he saw my expression.


    "A strong sense of responsibility is also a thought. Earlier, it seemed like a rare distraction, which was a little strange to say."


    "Keith''s a tough guy, too, isn''t he?"


    It''s Master Marcus who tells you to tease me. I wonder if the true value of this man, who has definite strength as a knight, is his character.


    A hero''s blood muscle, but never luxury.


    If the other knights are entangled in aristocracy, subtly break them in and let them pass the place without pissing off their opponents.


    There are many knights who admire them. I am seen with respect as the brother of everyone I can count on.


    And to me, he''s like a brother.


    "I don''t know about Sieg anymore, but considering Mizuki..."


    "Oh, yeah. I''m sorry to hear that, but I''m a benefactor."


    That''s right, Master Marcus clouds his expression as he has something to think about. There is no need to be ungrateful to the likes of the benefactors of the Knights for "breaking up with my fianc¨¦e and marrying my country, and not admitting rejection because it is diplomacy".


    Mizuki will be angry that he was made up for his life on his own. I might say I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life.


    And if that happens...... there will only be an unfortunate ending for everyone. Because still Carlosa won''t be able to let go of Mizuki for Sieg and for Sieg.


    "I''m going to try."


    A gaze is concentrated that blames the dissatisfied Sieg. But Zeke couldn''t seem to guess why. I don''t know what that means. I''m tilting my neck.


    I exhale deeply... gaze and speak out slowly as I tell you.


    "Look, Sieg. It''s all your business to want a marriage or to hold Mizuki, isn''t it? Look, you are. Are you convinced that your way of life and your will will will be disregarded and made an instrument of diplomacy between nations?


    "I can''t!


    IMMEDIATE ANSWER. I think it would be quick to understand, and I will continue with the words.


    "You... No, that''s what this country called Carlosa wants from Mizuki, instead of us. I have a fianc¨¦e, I have a Lord to serve... and if I serve His Highness the Demon King, that means I''m willing to contribute to Ilfena as a magician, right? There''s no way Mizuki''s gonna resent us for throwing that away, is there?


    I don''t know if it''s actually that far. But if it all fits in, you won''t forgive me for fixing it.


    We had a short relationship, but that''s what Mizuki is all about. In that case, I will not retaliate against this one ''mainly because I was ordered to do it as a job''. You will pierce your emotions without ever getting bonded.


    I want to treat you as a family, and I can''t tell you how much I want to take care of you, so I can''t tell you to fit in. I''m too arrogant about anything.


    Sieg''s complexion, which I now understand by fitting him in, is not advisable. He gradually understood the situation.


    If you can understand, compromise with the right matchmaker! I also want to say.


    But Zeke was Zeke everywhere.


    "I''ll be my son-in-law..."


    "Rejected"


    You must be worried because I can''t let you go! and penetrate inside.


    "Then make an oath with the Lord..."


    "You''re the king who swears allegiance, do you need it as a subordination in the first place?


    ¡­¡­


    Shut up. I guess that''s exactly what the magician understands to be synonymous with wit...... it''s an absolutely impossible brainwork for Zeke.


    Besides, Mizki is pretty fierce...... no, he''s a militant. I don''t think I can fight a mage who can help accurately without being afraid of his big spider opponent.


    "Confess honestly"


    "Sounds most likely...... did you have anything else to be proud of besides your face? Yeah, strength doesn''t mean a lot to you, does it? Ilfena has a knight with wings."


    "That''s gotta go!


    "What are you going to do, brain muscle! Go sign up for marriage and leave your life behind...... and you suck at guys who get obsessed with matchmaking!?


    There are no women in knights with wings names - as long as they are confirmed. There may be guys who don''t usually show up or something - it''s salvation, but they''ll still just piss the other guy off, like being distracted by other things.


    Besides, to observe from the current dialogue, if you go to Ilfena, you forget your fate beautifully and completely. Man (Knight) takes precedence. Of course that''s not in a romantic sense: ''I want to fight the strong!'' I guess it''s because of the feeling.


    And it sucks, leaving a woman who wanted to marry and obsessed with pairing up with a knight...... I just think you''re making a fool of yourself.


    As I turned my cold eyes to the rare snagged siege, I wished - that Mizuki would favor the siege even with the shards alone.


    It will no longer develop into a diplomatic issue than the Count headed for the castle. Then Mizuki, who names His Highness the Demon King''s subordinate, will never escape.


    If only it was a happy ending at least. I couldn''t help but think...


    - Royal Castle/King''s Office (King Carlossa''s Perspective)


    "Brother! Hey, send someone competent to Irfena!


    Courtesy and identity differences can be swept away and the doors of the office can be broken open. I frown, but just not to this extent upset. Because there''s only one person on his mind who acts like this in the first place.


    "Oh, don''t you panic?


    "You... I would have done the same thing a lot back in the day. I haven''t fixed my habit of acting as soon as I think about it."


    My brother tilts his neck wondering if he would have been. And he groaned, "You''re unconscious..." and I turned my raw warm gaze.


    "The biggest commotion was when you skipped out on wanting to marry Faircloff''s maid... even though there was a fianc¨¦e candidate, and there was talk of a political marriage, it was beautiful and refreshing! I didn''t expect you to ignore it and suddenly say it as a matter of decision!


    At the time, the sudden situation made a huge rub. I rubbed it all over.


    But some ~ late ~ Faircloff''s old man said, ''Well, I''ll have a house, please. Because it is safer for His Highness to succeed us in our position'', and he also says that the request has passed because he just left the house.


    It was quick. The response was too vivid.


    I tried to suspect that it was an accomplice, but it is Othi who can be said and wrapped up at a time when he is working with this brother.


    He was one of his own sides specializing in brainwork. If you do poorly, you will secretly threaten to ''shut up'' after gripping multiple weaknesses instead of loathing them.


    The son of the guy who is currently an assistant prime minister is also distinctive inside, but is his talent a father concession or excellence. It is typical of seeing painful eyes when insulted by appearance.


    After that, he used his power and connections to silence his noisy surroundings, sometimes blackmailing - no one else would be aristocratic and have nothing dark behind him - and stunning fit into Faircloff''s son-in-law.


    You can bet.


    My brother has made a hero of his own, the princess. He says he inherits your blood in color!


    Its power of action and the fortitude that keeps its mouth shut around it¡­ or momentum is definitely the blood of the princess first. In that regard, I guess Faircrov has a faint influence on why he kept incorporating blood from the outside.


    I didn''t know it would go out to the royal family... and when it comes to it, I reckon you were in the direct line now. Except you''re a hero there.


    It''s a secret that I''m wondering if it was revealed because of this guy''s blood in it. Madam, who would have gotten caught up in her husband''s momentum - Faircrove''s warrant was normal - is all too bad.


    Well, maybe you don''t have to worry because the couple are close.


    "Well, let''s leave that old thing behind."


    "You say!


    "Yeah, because it''s a positive living doctrine. And now is not the time!


    Running through the past, my brother unexpectedly gets a serious look.


    "Sieg had someone in mind."


    "Hey, don''t lie"


    Immediate denial. Though frightened by a lie of too low a degree, just cut it off.


    What, that. Has there been too much distress and even symptoms of hallucinations and hallucinations?


    That makes this brother feel sorry for me. This isn''t the only one, because the Faircroves have been plagued by brain muscle sieges.


    Well... you shouldn''t have found out externally because the person is too brain-muscled, not cause problems or anything. The point is, I hope you can''t keep an eye on your mistress or princess.


    The person is often on a peripheral mission, either as a knight or a knight. I thought it would be okay if I didn''t even wear the area of activity......


    I look at my brother with tender eyes when I stand up and slap him on the shoulder.


    "Right, right. Get some rest... you''re doing great, because this brother knows best."


    "What is it, the hard-working, pitiful glance?"


    "Why don''t you and your wife take it slow? I''m gonna find you a nice tranquil spot, okay?


    Tears seep into the figure of my surprising brother. How painful is my brother, as the lord and royal?


    But when his brother sighed, he spoke out in a strong tone.


    "Brother! No, Your Grace! Stop running away from reality, it''s a fact!


    ¡­¡­ Your busy brother is trying to get you to sleep... but you''re still going to say something. "


    "I also know you can''t believe it! Do they remember Siege in the first place?"


    "Are you going to say I just saw you!? He''s not supposed to fall in love at first sight. Ugh! It''s still more credible to say that you fought and sold it to a wizard known as the world''s calamity!


    There was no one to stop yelling at each other with the momentum grasping at each other. Apparently, he evacuated early.


    But still, it is more impossible to accept my brother''s words.


    Sieg in love? That''s love at first sight too (expected)?


    It won''t be possible. My daughter, who is already married, said, "Sieg is for viewing, isn''t that what makes my lover and my husband too anxious?" It seems that romance will not be established before worrying about cheating or managing the house.


    And it is very accurate. It''s useless to ask an extremely pale zeek for ''care'' or ''more than walking'' for something you''re not interested in.


    Only those who have made that missing part their wives will be desperate for a couple life...... there will only be one-sided struggles, only a couple of shapes are still better.


    We stare at each other. But a new entrant showed up there with Knock.


    "They cried to me to arbitrate... what the hell are you doing?


    "Oh, long time no see! You''re uncharacteristically gender-neutral."


    "Father, I have a lot to say."


    Even his rude words didn''t seem to offend him. Well... it''s true. It''s called long, well-cared hair, it''s called skin, it''s seemingly confusing with a woman.


    But that can''t be helped. I just specialized my birth appearance and turned it into a weapon. It''s like arming someone to alarm them, don''t look at him sweetly.


    When I sigh, I finger my brother and tell him what''s going on.


    "Actually, this is what Sieg fell in love with."


    "You must be lying, it"


    Immediate denial, again. It would still be normal to think so. But when his brother showed his assistant prime minister a tentative gesture of thinking, he said, "Why don''t you just ask him what''s going on?," he suggested.


    Well, if that makes you feel better. I don''t think it''s possible, but if it''s true, I''m going to cooperate.


    And I''m done listening to my brother.


    "Oh, you, tell me to negotiate with Irfena!? You said you were coming to take away your expectant rookie from under that demon king!?


    "Spit blood for my lovely nephew and country. But good luck, brother. You''re the only one who can stand up to it."


    I grabbed my brother''s chest barn and shook it as it faded. That''s how unscrupulous a demand is, it''s natural for anyone to want to criticize it.


    The demon king of Ilfena, His Highness Elshon. I didn''t know what kind of retribution I would get, such as taking my subordination from under that prince, who was beautiful and horrible.


    He is now silent with his assistant Chancellor. No, strangely, pull my face--?


    ¡­¡­ I can''t marry you, never. If you can''t get through it, more than one country will turn to the enemy at once... no, this country will be destroyed by itself before then "


    "" What?


    Unexpectedly, I am returning to the female tone. And the contents were really strange.


    "Multiple countries turn to enemies"? "The country is destroyed by the person"?


    As he was distracted and aligned with his brother and stared at his assistant prime minister, he began to talk with a drawn grin.


    "You know what happened to Kivera the other day? The wizard of the other world helped defeat Kibera with the Avengers and rescued Princess Corbella, the Crown Princess..."


    "Oh, of course. The nobles blurred that they had little information for making a big deal of it."


    In fact, it is unclear how he took it that far because Ilfena hides it. Neither does Princess Corbella, a party, appear on the table at all, so she cannot even ask how the facts were.


    It is known to be true because there are witnesses only to the liberation of the princess in Corbella and to the acquittal involving the king''s capital in Kivella.


    "I only see Corbella for myself... but that magician is destructive or fierce. Wouldn''t it be unusual for a magician to punch Prince Wang with his fist?"


    "Oh my..."


    "You''ve accumulated a lot of resentment."


    Other than that, there are no words. Sorcerers are the majority of the powerless... but are magicians different?


    As I agree with us, "Yeah, yeah, you think so...!" and assistant prime minister in such a condition as to endure headaches for some reason. I''m more and more confused by his appearance like that.


    "I''m very honest with my emotions, and I need a fence because I''m a different world. He''s a very good user of those ''ways out''. It''s harmless if you don''t become an enemy...... oh, it''s no use appealing to love. If it disturbs you, it will be eliminated immediately."


    ............. Wouldn''t that suck? The magician.


    Disgusting sweat on my back tells me so much about what I''m being asked. Does that mean ''no indiscriminate killing, but no humanitarian considerations''?


    Then we''ll have to gather extra information. If I accidentally piss you off, the country will perish.


    To crush our thoughts like that, Assistant Chancellor Todome brought up the point.


    "The name of the exorcist''s wizard is'' Mizuki ''. Instead of the same name, the true Carlosa made the chaser from Kivela cry with a torturous disputed hand, destroying the king prince in Corbella, and the demon conductor who plunged Kivela into confusion and subjugated even the king is the thinker of Sieg,...!


    ""... Huh?


    "And now I wonder if I''m rambling on Baraxin"


    Align with my brother and make a dumb voice. I can''t keep my head on the facts I''ve been told.


    "So a guardian may be possible, but a marriage won''t be possible. Whether, well... even as a guardian, we can all agree in Siege."


    I don''t think you can just be strong. I feel subtle giving up on the words so added.


    More people we have to convince. We all sighed at the fact.

 161 Unexpected Pickup Part IV

    To summarise the story of the Demon King.


    "There are people out there who want to be your protector because of all the circumstances. As far as I''m concerned, I''m glad that Carlosa will be a cover-up for your problematic behavior, but I don''t know what they''re after. ''


    ¡­¡­


    On the diplomatic side...... I guess this is.


    If you think of me as a spindle, you''re welcome, but if you do poorly, it could be a ''I know what the devil conductor does'' kind of intimidation.


    In fact, I''m a criminal no matter what I do with Kivera-related matters. It''s deluded with the convenient word justice, but blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah


    - Intrusion into the posterior palace (place pattern, usually awkward)


    ¡¤ Abduction of Princess Wang (Safe because it was a danger to her life)


    ¡¤ Confusion in Wang Du ¡¤ Induction of the people (big problem!


    ¡¤ Intrusion into and theft of temples (crime. out)


    -Fort Fall (Nomination Arrangement Class Crime)


    ¡¤ Strike the chasers (Safe because Kivera published them as sinners)


    ¡¤ Destruction of the King Prince in Corbella (= confession of crime in public in content)


    - Settlement in Kivera (disaster certification)


    Like this. Simply because it''s awkward for them to be pursued as well: ''Let''s not see it!'' It''s just done.


    What can I say, ''Crime on parade that can''t be published to the public!'' Only the convenient things were flown out of the situation to the private sector, so the ''Magic Master''s Doctrine of the Good Man'' could be developed.


    ... I can''t even do it if the guy who knows the facts wants to go in, because when he finds out, it''s awkward.


    It is the upper echelons of their countries that are the collaborators of my crimes in the first place. Pursuing everything, it''s just silent because it''s going to be chaotic already.


    Even Kivela chooses to remain silent because it is awkward to discover the fact that she ''pawned the royalty of another country''.


    You''re the culprit. Besides, when you expose all my crimes, they can brand the weak, so you can rebuff them.


    I guess this is what the Demon King worries about.


    Because Carlosa is the only country that didn''t involve me in my crimes.


    I have no contact with the upper echelons - Assistant Chancellor had nothing to do with my crime because he was a countermeasure officer for those chasers - and most importantly, I didn''t know he was on the line of Princess Wang until we got to Corbella.


    It''s too scary for such a country to ask for a connection with a demon mentor. Whatever you think, I just think, ''The story is mentioned, drink this request with adulthood''.


    "At this point, wouldn''t it be nice if I came blackmailing you?


    Let''s just kill him, if I suggest the easiest way.


    "Do you want us to grab some information? I think there''s one or two wounds I don''t want to be touched."


    Klaus said he didn''t change his face. Well, is this the horror of a knight with a winged name?


    At that time, if I said, "Thank you, I will go with the development of the magic props", I would tailor it and bring the information.


    "You also have a hand in the power of the house. Perhaps we could let the light-mouthed maid talk about something."


    Argento, who should be a lovely knight, ''let''s grasp the weakness'' direction for Carlossa''s ladies.


    ... This guy would be a ''ideal knight'' or something, a shitty bastard who uses his appearance to molest a woman if he takes a wrong step.


    "You guys, don''t you want to make a little peaceful resolution?...... My country''s rating will be down!


    ¡­¡­


    It''s not for humanitarian reasons, demon king. Though I think you are a fine fellow.


    Still, nobody - discussed in the knight''s dorm. There are black and white knights and the Marquis of Leckbari around - they don''t wait because everyone agrees with someone.


    ''Cause you want to pick a sure hand anyway!?


    The priorities are clear, even if it''s not long before they say they''re all on the outside. You won''t be blamed where it''s been a bit of a retaliation for strength moves.


    Besides, it''s over there that I''ve set you up. What''s wrong with wanting to come in a complete system!


    "Mizuki, I''ll check, but you don''t know, do you?


    "No!


    I answer instantly as the Demon King asks with his neck tilted.


    The action in Carlosa is as the report states. Mr. Bill and Mr. Alf may be referring the troubled child with brotherly sentiment, but they will not use it for diplomacy.


    Their report will contain my information, but that should make them magicians from Irfena. Either that or it''s what I owe Irfena, so it doesn''t help.


    Mr. Keith... I feel most likely, but sometimes he can''t do magic and I didn''t realize I was a magician.


    And when it does, it''s brain muscle aesthetics that stays... but we''re not even named after each other. I may recognize you as a collaborator, but I don''t know if you are perceived as a magician.


    Because they didn''t ask me anything, me.


    Normally I try to get some information at the waking stage. That''s the position, if you''re a knight.


    If there is no such thing, and even a sober introduction and no problems...... I guess it really is a brain muscle. I feel like that''s the right thing to do from Mr. Keith''s attitude.


    Even if I am tired and have returned to sanity, this time I am alarmed by the unnaturalness of my actions. Wrong doesn''t come the ''it''s love at first sight'' development. It wasn''t even that kind of atmosphere.


    "When it comes to trouble if you get stuck, it''s multiple exercises of magic and magic without chanting... do you understand how different it is because it''s a brain muscle"


    "Brain muscles?


    "It''s childhood friendly, but I think it''s true. Before the question," Why is it convenient to have a magician? "we didn''t even name each other. So there was nothing wrong with it."


    You remind me of the contents of the report. A subtle look, Demon King.


    That''s right, because I didn''t think things would be so convenient either.


    "Oh, yeah... you sure didn''t seem to notice it as far as that report goes"


    "When he woke up, we were already gone, so we couldn''t confirm it."


    If I was supposed to wake up and ask about the situation again... I might have noticed around Mr. Keith. That''s not happening. Behind me is the Demon King. I don''t think I''m going to stick around.


    Isn''t that wonderful, brain muscle aesthetics! What a convenient presence for me!


    "So should I decide to be present as well? It''s better to have a little more countermeasures than you can read their intentions so far."


    "Is that, even if it''s a weakness, holding it?


    When I asked the Marquis of Leckbari, who announced his participation in the war, the raccoon had a good smile on his face.


    "How many years do you think Nong was in the heart of this country?


    I said something profound. Right, well, you always have multiple diplomatic cards, don''t you? Is that the preference, this country?


    You are also the national icon of the powerful. Beautiful and refreshing! I forgot.


    ¡­¡­ You, what you think usually comes right to your face. "


    "I just don''t say it. I thought it was better yet."


    The gaze of a wretched raccoon. In the meantime, I''m guessing this behavior depends on how they get out.


    Well, it''s a visitor from Carlosa. Be prepared!


    "... what a thought I sometimes had! Demon King, how do you feel today!


    ¡­¡­ You''re really out of standard...... Huh!


    A demon king with a hand on his forehead to endure a headache.


    The surrounding people were also turning their raw warm gaze to those who would sit before us - a discussion in the Cavalier dormitory for some reason.


    There''s a messenger from Carlosa pleading with the momentum she''s just putting her head on the table lowering.


    "Please... would you please add my foolishness to your guardian''s last seat!


    Next door is Assistant Prime Minister. Likewise, he bowed his head, but his expression and voice gave up.


    "I''d ask you if I could... but I know enough to want to refuse."


    "You, give up from the beginning and what will you do!


    "Because if I were in her shoes, I would refuse, little father."


    The assistant prime minister flushes even though he wakes up his body and plunges it into the words of the assistant prime minister.


    Oh, come on, it''s a rejected property. ''That'' is.


    At the end of his gaze, Mr. Siegfried has been strangled by Mr. Keith for his brain muscle aesthetics. Most of the opening, ''Protect my back!'' Cause you told me. I don''t know what that means.


    Mr. Sieg apparently really, for the book! He seemed like an unfortunate person. He was losing strength then, and he was in combat mode, so he just seemed decent for the price.


    Doubts about Carlossa disappeared beautifully in that act.


    Everyone thought... ''You''ve had trouble treating me''.


    This is a knight''s dorm, and I understand how difficult it is to treat a guy who is uselessly beautifully shaped and has no interpersonal skills. Even they would quarantine anyone who could get into an interpersonal relationship.


    I mean, I wanted a ''fianc¨¦e to convince me of my surroundings'' and a ''quarantine place at times of need'', he said.


    What is the right theory of love at first sight (very broadly)!


    ... However, ''love at first sight'' does not mean normal. Apparently it''s the support and situational judgment when you defeat the Great Spider, and the reason you''re there to make up for what you lack.


    That dialogue with Mr. Siege, though direct, is correct. I think you''ll wake up with a nice bond if you put it on the battlefield in the middle of a bitter war situation.


    They also mean ''walk with me in life'', but that''s simply because my gender is a woman. If I was normally an Illfena mage and a man, I would have been sent to Carlosa in the name of a goodwill ambassador or something, and a friendship would have begun.


    No, no... that''s awesome. You were serious, us.


    If I opened the lid, it would have been a very stupid and real situation.


    Nobody was thinking about that reason, it was a big hole, ''love at first sight''!


    ... The "right to request a knob for a drink" that was a betting product flowed. Knight s, you obviously don''t look sorry!


    "No, that''s a lot of unsolicited talk"


    The two assistants to the Chancellor face each other in the voice of the raccoon.


    "Now Mizuki would have been forced to give it to me if I wasn''t from another world... If I can''t let go of ''Hero'' I''ll keep it and kill it, if I can''t, I''ll give it freedom. Neither is incompetent."


    ¡­¡­


    "And I didn''t expect to push the role to my daughter, who had nothing to do with it. What is the blood of a hero...... do you think you will be forgiven for doing anything?


    Neither Count Faikrov nor Assistant Chancellor will answer.... I can''t answer that.


    Because what the Marquis Leckbari is saying is true. This situation is fortunate simply because I am a different world.


    "You know His Highness adores this child. You''re not impressed with the imitation of being forced to grab a kitten from under the belly of a parent cat, are you?


    "What? Kitten......?


    Marquis Leckbari smiled at Count Faircloff, who looked surprised without knowing what it meant. However, my eyes are not laughing at all.


    "Neither do we... I was pleased that the lonely cat I''ve been watching for so long has become a parent cat and has become involved with others through kittens. If you break it, you won''t forgive me, will you?


    Quiet words of an old man who looks serene. But it seemed powerful enough to stiffen the two of us.


    When I turn my gaze to Mr. Fumi and Keith and the others, they are both stiffened up with a strong face. He sensed a bad vibe even if he didn''t know what it meant.


    And the Demon King... was slightly turning away. I should have made your hair the same anyway, dear parent cat. You would have understood who the parent cat and kitten were in one shot.


    I exhale one. It would be a parallel line as it is. Either that or it''s time for me to do my job - helping the cooks is my job.


    All right, let''s just get this over with.


    "I can''t go on because I appeal to love. The point is, we have to take the form of a contract."


    If I tell you so, everyone''s gaze will concentrate.


    "The first request on Carlossa''s part is'' that Mr. Sieg be my protector ''. This is it, right?


    "Oh, yeah, but"


    Count Faircrov snorts in panic. Make sure that, and I''ll move on.


    "The next advantage I get rather than Ilfena...... Working together when I take action. This is a national unit called Carlosa, because it doesn''t make sense about the Count."


    "Well, I''ll be on that condition. The exorcists of the other world will not take the form of Irfena if they do not carry out cover-ups or cover-ups that are too well-known. We need the king''s help."


    It was the Assistant Prime Minister who answered this. I guess the king also understands that he is snorting.


    Based on that, he turns his gaze to the Demon King once, confirming that he nodded lightly and opens his mouth.


    "Then it''s easy. I accept the guardian, that one drinks the current proposal. This is going to be a contract, so I think we''re going to have the kings of Irfena and Carlosa make a contract."


    "Well, since this is one of the diplomatic issues, your father won''t complain either."


    So it was you who brought the story - and I smiled beautifully and horribly at both of you.


    Naturally, you two can''t say anything. Because this is true, there is no way to argue with it.


    "And then my perception of Carlosa, though. I almost never go to Carlosa. I have no ties to the Count Faircroff family or the Carlosa family."


    "It''s... I''d like to treat you as a family."


    "I don''t need it. Why do you think he likes you?


    "... Huh!?


    When he rejected the Earl''s words, which he was told were bewildering, he looked surprised for some reason.


    Is that it? I take this for granted.


    "Didn''t the Marquis Leckbari just say? What would have happened if I had only been an Illfena sorcerer, not an otherworldly man? I don''t favor people who distort their lives unilaterally, and you''re making excuses for wanting to lighten up your guilt when you''re a family member, right?


    As a family - I don''t know what you''re saying, but it''s in the case of a normal political marriage that I find gratifying.


    Because it''s an order to go to Carlosa if I was an Illfena sorcerer. It''s your job, your job!


    It may be nominally ''dowry'', but in fact it only sends the Illfena sorcerer to Carlosa. There is no brace for being an Illfena sorcerer.


    "I said, didn''t I?" His Highness Elshon''s Subordination, "he said. It is impossible for a man who has so named himself in Irfena to change the Lord as much as he has shifted his place of life."


    "Treating you as a family is just annoying unless you want to. If you refuse, it''s this kid who can tailor you to the bad guys... ''How arrogant of you to refuse your kindness while you''re welcomed into the house of heroes''."


    "That, is..."


    Didn''t you consider the possibility, Count Faircrov, of changing his complexion? But I think this is going to happen for sure.


    Worldwide, Mr. Sieg, who goes by in the elite, begs and marries him, for God''s sake alone, the storm of jealousy is definite. Even though ''distinction'' is mandatory because I came to this House with an order, I have trouble being treated as a family and I don''t want it.


    But I don''t know what''s going on. I''m worse off from around here.


    "So, it''s a real problem. I have no merit in Carlosa. What an outrage to buy, even if the inexperienced are close to royalty and a family of heroes. In the first place."


    So cut the words once, and eye to eye with Count Fairkrov.


    "Can you say that you will not use any future magicians? I have been given the right of veto even if requested in Irfena, but Carlosa is suspicious, isn''t she? If the nobles say so, why don''t you try to make them listen to you?


    You basically don''t trust Carlosa, do you, me?


    Adding that, Carlossa, the momentum becomes all creative. However, the Demon King seemed to realize why I decided so. Turn a cold gaze at them unexpectedly.


    "While you speak of family, you see Lord Siegfried as a ''national possession'' of heroes. Of course, there will be love. But if that''s what even he sees when there''s a connection between blood and the years we''ve spent together, there''s no way he won''t use the Wizard. I made the same decision as Mizuki."


    "So Mizuki said ''contract'' earlier, right? If you want a contract, you won''t be asked for anything more - if you want it, you need to negotiate something new."


    I guess it''s only natural for them to be pawns in the house because they''re nobles. But I''m not.


    Are they¡­ can a country called Carlosa understand that? I''m not interested in Carlosa in the first place, so there''s nothing wrong with not negotiating.


    "Let''s get to the negotiating table. But maybe you guys should check the facts again. I gave you the terms, so you''ll have to stick to your opinions."


    The Demon King smiles as he darkly tells him to go home today. The knights had already moved to drop them off.


    "Ha... Is this your education? It''s really hard to do."


    In a sigh, Assistant Chancellor rises. The expression is frightening, but somewhere soothing.


    And I grin back and snort.


    "Because education that allows one person to live includes the part called ''Don''t be easily used''."


    "If you''re a magician, well, if you''re giving things a choice, then it''s natural, isn''t it? I don''t want this kid to regret it."


    If you are ignorant, if you are easily flushed by love... it will be a gap enough for those who seek to use the Wizard. It is the education of the Demon King that is applied in anticipation of it.


    When he heard it, Count Faircloff sighed, urging Mr. Keith and the others to head to the door. Mr. Keith, if you think it''s quiet, it seems you''ve been thinking about it. Mr. Sieg gets pulled over with his imaginary face.


    "I''ll get it back out, something I''ve got some information on.... Oh, yeah. Little girl!"


    "Yes?"


    Assistant Chancellor on the way home looks back. That look is not what we were negotiating earlier, it''s natural.


    "You like Sieg a little?


    "You seem to be able to build trust even from the side without a back surface. It''s the first time I''ve even known the name, so that''s about the standard of judgment."


    "Oh, I didn''t. Face, face! I''m asking if you like it!


    That''s dull, I''m dissatisfied to say... isn''t the Assistant Chancellor pretty awful, too? He seems to think Mr. Sieg''s selling point is only on his face.


    Face hey...... then let me tell you the reality.


    "Parents first"


    Point to the Demon King.


    "One of the Guardians"


    Next up, Al.


    "Guardian Part Two"


    And finally, Klaus.


    "So, the third guardian is General Saillite of Zebulest. ¡­ do you think we need it for viewing now?


    "I knew it, but I can see how much we''re missing...!


    Saying so with remorse, the Assistant Chancellor left. Tilt your neck and think of the people in question.


    ... Ah.


    "Mizuki... you unconsciously said, ''I''m surrounded by a man with a face, a head and a pattern''?


    "Ahhh... the parents have also applied"


    Marquis Leckbari exposes with his raw warm gaze. They still sounded that way.


    Dear Assistant Chancellor, I just said it with my face done. No offense, no meaning behind it, so don''t accept ''Carlosa is asshole aligned'', right?


    "That''s okay, because I did what I had no choice but to be told"


    By contrast, is the parent cat annoyed or subtly unkind?


    ... Negotiate, good luck? Dear Carlossa,

 162 Unexpected Pickup Part V

    - In Carlosa (Prime Minister''s Perspective)


    "Welcome home, should I say?


    When they deliberately smiled and welcomed the two men who came to the king''s office - Count Faircloff and Assistant Chancellor, originally my fool - they drew their faces laughably.


    I guess you didn''t think I''d welcome you. Any other reason¡­ is it the figure of a king who silently performs his duties by piling documents on his desk with mountains?


    As for the king, he gave me plenty of novels and work while they were going to Ilfena, so there would be no shelter for them. Because I would have understood if I just didn''t like the fact that what I did was too stupid.


    But the details are coming. Let''s have a big reflection while we do our job.


    "Well... shall we just hear the report? I know it''s been a big bite anyway."


    If I told him that as I urged him, Count Faikrov made him jump his shoulders frightened, and his son exhaled deeply. Even as he tilts his neck with his inner "ooh" as such, he prompts ahead.


    "Naturally speaking, I deserved it, but they refused. But I was told the contract would bring me to the negotiating table."


    "Simply put, Mizuki... you were safe in the driving of an exorcist."


    When his son tells him to make up for Count Faircrove''s words, Count Faircrove, who he didn''t seem to have noticed, dews his surprise.


    The suspicions I had about my son grew darker and darker as I had a headache about how it was going.


    "Ho... what does that mean, ''Assistant Chancellor Celian Orcott''? ''Report'', including your personal views. Of course, without personal affection."


    If you refuse him a subtle escape route, his son will smile a little.


    How many years do you think I''ve been your father? I thoroughly educated him to divide the public and private sectors¡­ so much so that he was told that his son was recognized for his strength and that he was never in his current position.


    This situation while that celian is attached. I don''t care what you think. I guess I wasn''t riding.


    The reason for this is that a close friend of mine is in Ilfena and if it''s not my fault... because he''s involved in some way in one of the Baraxins I went to.


    Well, I won''t blame you for this because it''s a good direction for our country.


    "After being turned down, Mizki suggested, ''If it''s a contract, it''s up to you''. It''s beneficial in terms of self-preservation to say that there are many countries on her side, and being a guardian is a good reason not to marry Sieg."


    Said it from the other side of the world.


    "Yep. ''If it''s a contract, you won''t be asked for any more''... I''ve been told that I don''t want any more from the Carlossa royal family or the Faircrov family and I won''t be close to them"


    Inside Celian''s report, he raises his reputation for the Wizard. I never thought they''d make such a stupid suggestion, either, and it''s a big deal if you can make this many decisions on the spot.


    ... you mean Dada is not the arm that defeated Kivera?


    However, it seems that the king standing ear to ear with Count Faircloff did not know what it meant to be ''safe on the helm of a magician''.


    Turn your gaze slightly and exhale in a grand sigh. That seemed the same to Celian, and I saw my son with some pity.


    Stopping two Kings and a King''s brother for as much as they want - and one has a runaway habit - would have been a heavy load. If you did not use my position of son, his position is only that of Assistant Prime Minister.


    There''s no way you can turn it against me. In this case I am most guilty of the king who ordered me to accompany him.


    This cemented his resolve that he must comprehend thoroughly, and when he went beside the king, he grabbed his chest barn and turned upward.


    "Well, Your Majesty. Let me give you an excuse."


    "Ugh..."


    "Or should I tell you what Celian''s report means first?


    "Ugh... I''d like to hear your views first. I think it would be a good thing for me to make Sieg a guardian in the sense of connecting with the Magic Instructor..."


    In that word I see the king with increasingly cold eyes. That would make sense. If that was'' normal diplomacy ''.


    "Your Majesty. The opponent is a magician...... No, if she refuses, she will be on her side with Her Royal Highness the Demon King and Ilfena. Mistakes are not reciprocity or anything more than having a right to decide over there. Look, you can''t even say ''get me to the negotiating table''!


    Neither Irfena nor the Mage Master would be in a situation that would bequeath our country in the first place - adding that, the brothers would fade all together.


    "Direct Diplomacy of the King" would certainly not be able to hinder Irfena either. However, it is "forced" and cannot have a good impression.


    "Next. Try to push a unilateral circumstance...... what souvenir has this one prepared? Ma-sa! I don''t think you''ve got anything for me, do you?


    This is for what you listened to, so in other words, it''s a contribution.


    If I had "beneficial conditions for the country" even if you were in a good mood, you would have taken in Ilfena and the Magic Master. Lord Wizard... she is a ''man of the land'', you can''t ignore her.


    In this case, it is possible that only the Magic Master will dislike you, but the important thing is that Zeke be accepted as a guardian, so there is no problem. If you want to be liked, you just have to work on your own, you can''t be so responsible.


    "So, if you look at your claim from the other side, ''cause the hero is out of hand, let your magician work with you as a collar, and the country will take your side instead, so thank you. The Wizard will treat you like a family, so you deserve to work for your country and have a dear affection." That''s the same thing they said from above?


    "Hey, that''s not true!


    "I didn''t say that much!


    Let me get this straight. The two of them raise their voices a little.


    But this is reality. No matter how many individuals say ''I didn''t mean it'', it just looks like they sold their fights to an overlooked phrase about this one from the other side.


    "Count Faircrov. You went to Ilfena for Sieg, your son and a pawn you can''t let go of as our country, right? It''s a push or a threat to" sacrifice for my son and my country. "


    Different worlds are treated like civilians, if the nobility, on the other hand, the country imposes it, it is a fine blackmail - and if I tell you so, I will silence the Count if there was a place to think too.


    "What you deal with as a family is'' for ourselves'' and it''s just self-satisfaction. If you refuse to do so, you don''t know what''s going on. It''s the Lord Mage who treats the bad guys from around you. So, in that case, can you publicly state the circumstances behind it? You''ve been hiding about Zeke?


    That''s not going to happen if you can publicly state the circumstances. But I''ve been desperately hiding about Sieg... I needed to hide it.


    As a country, we also treat weaknesses in a certain sense - Zeke could be induced, the name of a hero is troublesome - so we can''t talk about it, and how many people believe it because we''ve never talked about it before?


    "And if you show them how close you are, then naturally there will be those who assume that ''the Magic Master is on our side''. What if they used that for diplomacy? Lord Magic Leader has a proven track record... he decides to respond based on it. The Wizard will treat you like a pawn in a strange place."


    Some countries, like Zebrast, will have a personal connection to the Lord Mage. But I think that''s only allowed in a relationship of trust. No, ''the magician himself allows it to be used as a pawn''.


    Otherwise I would protest or so. From what I''ve heard earlier, I don''t seem to be the person to think of those things.


    "You''re making a mistake. Ilfena and Zebrast for the Wizard... no, when dealing with the friendly applies to us as well. Because I have such convenient assumptions, I''ve tried to pass such an unscrupulous request! Ilfena would have felt uncomfortable too, especially since His Highness the Demon King has a reputation for adoring the Demon Master."


    ¡­¡­


    So much so that you could understand. The two of you shut up and lean down. I was grabbing the king''s chest barn. Let go of my hand. I... I sighed deeply.


    "Now you know, right? For the reason that Celian said, ''I was safe at the helm of an exorcist of another world''. If the party, His Majesty the Wizard, hadn''t said so himself, he would certainly be knocked out by His Royal Highness the Demon King instead of negotiating."


    "The Marquis of Leckbari was furious, Your Eminence."


    Ask the ceiling for an added word. Did you even piss off that old raccoon, my country?


    Wouldn''t this make the next person who goes to Ilfena for diplomacy quite snobbish?


    He shakes his head gently and looks at the two who remain drooping. Apparently, I''ve been at peace for a long time, and I need you to know a little bit about reality.


    "Can I talk to you a little out of the way?


    "Ugh, um? I don''t mind."


    To his abrupt wishes, His Majesty seems to have eaten but nevertheless gives permission. I started talking when I lowered my head gently in the sense of showing my appreciation for it.


    "I always had to have a sense of crisis when my predecessors seemed to be dying. The previous King Kivera was an ambitious man, as was his son - now King Kivera. That''s why the King planned to put the competent men at the forefront of the country in preparation for later. Adoption if you don''t have enough status, so."


    This must be the first time I''ve heard it. Three other people besides me listen in silence as they seep in amazement.


    "The question is what to do with the opportunity. Multiple houses will naturally be surprised if they adopt someone they plan to incorporate into the upper echelons at once. So your disturbance of" marrying Miss Faircroff "became more important than I ever imagined¡­ it was taken care of."


    "That adoption took place in that disturbance gap?


    "Yes. If His Royal Highness Brother Wang becomes Count Faircrov, the resulting fluctuations in power would be quite possible, wouldn''t they? With me at the head, I could also use the great nickname" To fill the missing hole of His Royal Highness the King ".


    Even if the other maid is Faircroff, there is no way that my brother Wang''s wife will pass by. There were also circumstances in which the Predecessor did not readily tolerate marriage in anticipation of His Highness causing disturbances...


    The truth is that in the midst of that commotion, I adopted him by saying, ''Your Highness won''t ask me if I say it, if I don''t prepare after His Highness falls out in the meantime'', and I secured competent personnel.


    His Royal Highness Brother Wang''s runaway habits were known for their sake, so there was no one to doubt. Externally, I don''t think the plan was even leaking.


    "I''m one of them. It was no coincidence that he was adopted by the son-in-law of the Duke of Orcott family, and it was decided beforehand. Personally, my sister was more comfortable with royalty."


    Faircloff has a lot of talent specializing in something. In the meantime, my sister was extremely normal.


    I was at peace without humiliating myself, but as long as Faircrov has the role he is required to play, it is a problem. It was a rather dangerous situation, to put it badly, in which talented people were also sought after in the circumstances.


    For my sister, I would say that her opponent, His Royal Highness the King, was the strongest protector. He is the one who becomes the Count, and if he praises his rampant husband, he is surrounded by the impression that he is a ''good wife''.


    There is now an original personality and a "understated and gentle Countess Faircloff" rating, and my sons'' ratings have not been whispered.


    "Was I... unreliable to my father?"


    Even though His Majesty groans somewhere, I shake my head and deny it.


    "No. It is from the judgment that the king alone is not enough. I don''t know how to say this... but you should have more pawns."


    Including losing it, and smelling it in the dark makes it look complicated. This person should have understood the situation when he was younger. It''s just complicated to think my father was protecting me.


    Even though I have a proven track record of leading this country, I get a small laugh when I think about it. It''s a corner, let''s expose another one.


    "This is what those involved say to the Predecessor. ''Whatever you want to serve or abandon''. It means no need to serve if it''s not worth it, but if no one has left your side, do you know the consequences?


    This does not mean abandoning the country. Stand up for a new king.


    A nostalgic and proud memory, deeply overhanging by the preacher''s heart''s caged words: ''No doubt about the loyalty to the kingdom of those who support the king''. It has always inspired us.


    "Right..."


    "Yes."


    Nod clearly. I''m still not willing to spoil it.


    "... as far as I can tell by this one"


    "Nah!?


    "If you find out, just get to work. I''m going to the Faircroff family."


    Turning back to the story and informing him of his future plans, the two remaining approximately His Majesty leaned on the remark of ''discernment''.


    "To the Faircrov family......? Angry with Sieg, too?


    Though the culprit, you just felt sorry for him. Celian pinches his mouth. But I just smile vaguely and faint the answer.


    There is no back in Siege. I know that.


    A word or two would say a novel, but I''m not going to do anything more. I am turning my anger to those around me who are selfish.


    "It''s not just about Siege, it''s about the Faircloff family and all their servants! Apparently, it''s a long way off compared to when I was around. Oh, there''s something I''d like to check with you too, so come with me."


    When I deliberately deepen my grin and tell Celian, I drop my neck disappointed that I have any idea.


    Count Faikrov seemed quite upset that the spear was aimed at his family, but at a glance he silenced him.


    I am not going to tolerate the excuse that it is irrelevant or anything in this situation. We need to make sure you know the reality.


    I had to make him understand that if he wanted to repeat the same thing, he would have the appropriate punishment... and that could have caused that to happen because of his misdemeanor behavior.


    That is the responsibility of those who treat Sieg as a hero¡­ the ''pawn of the land''.


    I have to recognise that from day to day and re-slap the sexual roots that treat me like "family" or "son" all the time when it''s convenient.


    Such an attitude pissed off Irfena the most. Because I tried to do the same thing to my magician.


    "If it''s really just love as a family, you''d say we should let Sieg be free."


    If you can''t let go, and if you turn your gaze to criticize him, Count Faircrov shifted his gaze at random.


    I realize that Zeke could have made a statement that would have thrown Carlosa away, and I set my eyes on it more and more.


    This could really have been too spoiled. What a royal but halfway thing once was.


    Unable to hide all that anger, I left my room behind to head to the Faircrove family.

 163 Unexpected Pickup Part Six

    - Fairkrov Mansion (Prime Minister''s Perspective)


    The Faircloff family, one of them, headed out on a few errands. There were not only the Count''s family, but also servants gathered there.


    To do so, I left it untouched. Because it is necessary to make them aware of their stupidity.


    It should be noted that Zeke and his childhood tame, Keith, are waiting in separate rooms. I''ve already heard from them, most importantly, there was no need to have them here.


    Once again the room I looked around is wrapped in tension. My sister in particular is pale.


    No matter how much you left the house, your position is the Chancellor... and the Duke''s man. I didn''t even understand that. If I wanted to treat him like a ''brother who left home'', I would have limited myself without asking excuses or anything.


    Whatever the case may be, the Count is with him. It is my wife''s sister who makes the arrangements.


    Honestly, I thought her lack of consciousness as Faircloff sounded so far.


    She is certainly a good and wonderful mistress in terms of nobility, treating her servants gently without the luxury of the blood of a hero.


    But if it''s like this one, it''s a complete vendetta. No offense... No, I don''t realize what good intentions can do.


    I am relieved to think that if His Majesty the Magic Instructor had been a nobleman of Ilfena and had been forced by the pressure of diplomacy to welcome him into Faircrov...


    In that case, there would be a good chance that the relationship with Irfena would deteriorate. His Royal Highness the Demon King in particular must be the enemy of the ''country'' called Carlossa.


    It is the ''country'' that is more responsible than diplomacy, and if the contract was found to be false, it could not have been done with ''I didn''t mean to''.


    He seemed to have realized the foolishness ahead of him with a proper gaze. The appearance of the Count. I don''t think this would have brought me out of mouth, and at the same time reassure me that I wasn''t that stupid.


    He... hasn''t had as much trouble as His Majesty. His Highness was prepared to go to Fairkrov, for the purpose of dividing the royal blood.


    At that time, if anything happened to the royal family, he was expected to reign as the next king. If the king were to be assassinated, the country would be swayed, and the position of ''royalty with a family of heroes on its side'' would gain immense support for the people in the sense of putting away that confusion.


    ... Well, as far as the status quo goes, I wish I had left the diplomatic space to separate the light and darkness of the country for about once.


    If he had experienced the pressing diplomatic circumstances of the time, he would have remained a wound to his heart and perhaps a suppression of his rampant habits.


    "Well, that''s why I''m here... you know what I mean, right?


    If he smiled deliberately, he blued his face as he began his sister. However, the servants were apparently upset by the fact that ''His Excellency the Prime Minister is here''.


    Exhale the inner sigh as such. You may not be able to count on this when things happen.


    At least my father, my predecessor, was alive, and when I was there, I hadn''t been this far out. Disappointment is natural because Faircloff''s servants were not only those who served in the given work, but were more protective of the clan than anyone else.


    I guess this is the situation at the end of the mistake of fidelity and familiarity.


    "Zeke is certainly a necessary pawn for the country. But there''s no way you can involve another country in that situation! Don''t you have a head of that kind?"


    "Dear brother... I''d like to fulfill about one of Sieg''s manners. I couldn''t do anything as a mother, and I was going to treat her as a family."


    I find myself increasingly disappointed in the appearance of my desperately soliciting sister. No, that''s not just my sister.


    My second son''s wife - my oldest son''s wife has just finished giving birth and is back at her parents'' house. I let him know what was going on, so he might have graduated by now - or served beside his sister, and some servants seemed to think it was right.


    Set your eyes slightly on the sight. The Count and his sons, who noticed my anger, changed their complexion, and the Celian who brought them in was... sighted in the same way.


    Probably didn''t know what they were saying. Count''s runaway habits, and his royal life, on top of his own connection to the Magic Master. It must have been driven only by the circumstances of "For Carlosa''s sake".


    He would be a little more prepared if he were willing.... My son went to Ilfena knowing he would be turned down, obviously a relief officer for the Count''s unilateral demands.


    In other words, suppression. Again, avoiding the worst seemed to be the reason for the accompaniment. I guess Celian''s personal visit - he begged for an explanation of the circumstances for now - was part of it.


    Though I didn''t think His Highness the Demon King would miss it altogether.


    "Oh?" As my mother, "hey? Even though the magician over there has a family? What did your parents think?


    "Well, that''s... but if you''re from another world, you''re a guardian."


    "Shut up."


    Finish the excuse not to come down. My eyes on my sister, who says stupid things over this period, grew colder and colder.


    It should be noted that they are told that ''Siege thinkers are magicians of different worlds''. This was caused by the Count heading straight from the castle to Ilfena.


    And it would be Celian who leaped to be so. If you are prepared to take measures badly, it is possible that you will think that ''Siege is before the building and fate is the connection between the country and the magician''.


    The Faircloff family has done nothing, even if it is examined by Ilfena, so the possibility is denied. It''s just... I would rate it frivolous.


    It would be more convenient not to let them know the facts in the sense of listening to themselves. Because the answer to the question ''what were you going to do'' will definitely change if you ask the Magic Supervisor.


    "It''s a coincidence that she was an interracial. I''m listening to you guys who thought I was an Illfena sorcerer. Yeah, I knew you''d just line up your stupid excuses without even asking."


    "Please wait! Why can you blame the kindness of your mother-in-law for wanting to treat you as a family!


    If you say that with a deep sigh, the voice of a woman who seems to be feeling strong has been causing criticism.


    If you turn your gaze to the Lord of that voice, the Lord of the voice is the wife of the second son.


    Was she... the daughter of a fellow adopted just like me? Spiritual strength - I have trouble just crying when things go wrong - and I should have been marred by Faircloff''s deserving personality for loathing nobility corruption.


    However, the strength and emotional aspects of the mood were often viewed as problematic and embarrassed by my parents and sister-in-law at home. I thought that would settle down with the years, too, but apparently it got worse.


    And it seems to have worked for the worse. The servants on my sister''s side with the presence of "The Second Son''s Wife" raising their voices are turning their eyes to me for criticism.


    I set my gaze on that... disappointment, or I stopped expecting it anymore. However, the Count understands that my concerns would have become a reality because of preaching beforehand and shows a bare gesture of regret for his work.


    "Kindness? It''s just a mess, isn''t it?


    "Nah!?


    "From the other side, this is not even a political marriage. It''s a ''contract''. There can be no magician who names His Highness the Demon King''s subordinate to change the Lord. ¡­ there is no staining on this side."


    Here too the sons of the Count began to notice. We don''t betray Carlosa with ourselves, we don''t do anything about it even if we''re in the opposite position.


    If you notice it there, you can be convinced of the reason that ''treating me as a family is my business''. If you treat it as a family...... ''You can use it as a absolution mark''.


    Rejection is a clear indication of standing and an indication of intent not to be used. That is only natural if you are loyal to your country.


    They don''t understand how anyone who doesn''t understand it and tries to push it can see it from Irfena. And those who are the victims... No, what do you think of Carlosa?


    Those who are conscious will not stop me because they realize it. Because they are in a position to engage in national politics with them.


    I guess that would be understandable if I looked at the current situation. Because the Wizard tried to be placed in such an irrational situation that even his sister-in-law and servants would criticize him by the Countess''s mercy.


    "If they refuse, they incite and criticize their surroundings that they are bad.... Oh, there''s no excuse for ''I don''t mean to,'' is there? When she raised her voice, you obviously got your side and relieved her."


    "I... just as a family..."


    "But! Doesn''t it make more effort to walk away than to be married, even though it would be a political marriage!? You can have a good relationship with your husband over time, and you should be obliged to make it look that way!


    It would not have been a mistake if she had said, "Normal political marriage."


    It is possible to have a good family relationship. However, only if we convinced each other and walked over.


    And I don''t have any shards of motivation to relieve her confidently saying from my own experience that that''s the right thing to do.


    "So you''ll accept the same situation as the Sorcerer again?


    "Of course! For the sake of the country, it is our duty as noblemen to accept marriage for the sake of home."


    "Really, if..."


    With that said, I take a piece of paper out of my nostalgia. It''s what you wrote to His Majesty just in case, but what a pity you''re going to use it for.


    Though I thought so, I opened the paper and poked it at her, pushing it all the way to the mark.


    "Let it be accepted. Your royal destiny will keep you apart. Pack your bags now."


    "Nah!? Why is that..."


    Even her sister and servants, not just her, expose their consternation to the story of getting down and boiling, but her husband, the second son - Marcus - just squeezes his fist tightly and leans down.


    He had also been warned. I know you used to praise me a lot, but my wife''s words come from a strong sense of justice. Maybe I couldn''t have made them understand if it wasn''t for these things.


    "The primary culprit in this case is the Countess Faircrov. But you who have grown the Countess are also guilty. You said," It''s the country that takes responsibility, "right? With you, my sister won''t be able to grow up forever because of the peace of mind she''s gained on her side."


    Plus, continue with "The Best Cause" that happened.


    "This is something we''ve been considering for the past year. You know that too, don''t you? My parents'' fathers and sister-in-law should have warned me not to be emotional."


    "Yeah, yeah. But it is."


    "Faircrove has a special meaning as a family of heroes. What would you do if you were disregarded for emotional precedence and took a word for it? Sometimes it moves people. ¡­ insignificant, but it was being investigated."


    It should be noted that her father is the one who most desires separation. My daughter, who can''t grow up at all, is pitiful and even depressed by the fact that she sent such a fool out to Faircrov again.


    A normal nobleman would be fine, but Faircloff is special, and Zeke is not the only one who is asked to speak and act as he deserves.


    "The difference between separation and marriage is not so much ''a royal life that cannot be defied'', the fact that there are couples and fianc¨¦es is no different ''forced to tear them apart'', and from the point of view of not dating the words and actions that Faircrov does not deserve and the selfishness of his family, ''there is no choice but to be criticized, and the side that criticized is right''. What do you say? It''s the same, right?


    You could understand that if you told me so much, she blued her face. It is on the same terms, except that whoever hears the latter has forced the side to be the outer passage.


    And there are circumstances in which we have to get her out of this house.


    "You were believed to be right because someone was in tune. That was also the point of the Countess, who is my mother-in-law. The servants, if you two are together, tend to you more than they do to know what the weight is."


    "... Exactly. I tried to be a phrase bad guy trapped in a narrow world called home, I can''t deny it if they say so. There is no way that words from our side will work... especially for those on the side of the Sorcerer."


    Even as he sighed, Count Faircrov ran out of words. We lose our biggest allies and their faces stain with despair.


    "If you let go, you will comfort each other, and you will never be aware of it. Irfena told me if it was a contract. At that time, I will ask all residents of this house, including servants, to put constraints on me. They''ll be convinced that life-threatening constraints will never be used."


    "Do you mean to let Ilfena out of the house because there is a possibility that she will be silent about it in the future? To keep you from dying."


    I nodded as my husband, Marcus, asked with a sad look.


    "It is also possible to grasp happiness if it is not in this house. It''s a small favor."


    At the same time, it is true that her reflections and other untrustworthy things. Marcus would have read it and said something.


    Eventually she cursorily left the room when she urged her with her gaze. There are no stopping voices from gazing...


    There''s no word to convince me, I don''t pinch my mouth knowing that if I poorly solicit it, even the favor will be revoked.


    I think now you''ll understand, and I open my mouth.


    "You guys keep talking about Zeke, but it applies to you more than just being Faircroff. ¡­ I think I''m lucky that Zeke was of that character"


    "Luck?"


    It was unexpected. My gaze concentrates. I nodded at it and continued.


    "You guys are running away from guilt while keeping it strong that Sieg is a pawn in the country. If you are a pawn in the country, you will be responsible for keeping and killing, and if you are a family, you will be on Sieg''s side above all. You''re halfway there."


    "Were we that bad?


    The Count is a sad look just because he has a sense of being merciful as a family. It''s the same for the others.


    "Treat Sieg as a family, even though he is strong enough to be a pawn in the country only, but doesn''t like being hated. What do you think this isn''t an escape from guilt? Normally, I resent you for treating me like a family."


    If they had always admonished themselves harshly as Faircloff, they would have thought of Sieg and ''naturally I am a pawn of the country as a member of Faircloff''.


    If you''re a Faircroff person, you recognize it as'' natural '', and even if you''re wrong, the option of'' going to your son-in-law ''doesn''t come up.


    Conversely, if it was only love as a family... I would never abandon my own home. If you put your family first, Zeke will always try to protect them.


    It would be a pawn in the country if you dumped it either way that it would be brainwashing, just because the surroundings that made you do so intentionally would be guilty.


    "Zeke doesn''t imitate abandoning his people. It''s natural to help Keith in particular.... So? You asked Keith to take care of Siege on a daily basis, and now you tried to push him against the Sorcerer. Because we want to make things easier, no matter what you think, right?


    ¡­¡­


    Do you have any thoughts? Everyone leans in silence. I sighed again at the sight.


    Siege is simple, but for that matter there are no lies. Sieg''s obsession would naturally also be weak if he was treated lightly by his family.


    Still, a good relationship was formed because Sieg doesn''t care about the details. If this is the owner of a general thought circuit, there is no choice but to be dissatisfied with such treatment.


    "Naturally if Zeke had a general thought circuit, he would be resented, which could also mean that if he did poorly, he would crave freedom and treason...... Unless you''re the lord of heartbreak, Zeke won''t have anyone like you."


    "Sure... Sieg would take it for granted to protect the weak, but there is no Lord who swears absolute loyalty"


    Even from Marcus, a knight, that seems to be a hit. In Siege, dedication to the country is part of being a knight, because ''it is more than a knight, naturally''.


    That''s the brain muscle, or I guess you''re not thinking deeply. I''m so sorry to hear about your head.


    "Your apology to Ilfena will go to Countess Faircrov. Please just come and apologize. Let me not negotiate as part of diplomacy. You will be subject to the constraints I have just mentioned in advance. This also means not to divulge Faircloff''s shame to others, so the servant also applies."


    Suggesting that he could be exposed outside changed the complexion of the servants. If your life is at stake, don''t say anything.


    Besides... if I break it and die, I can make an excuse for ''I made amends with my life''. It is sincerity to Ilfena that the country did not allow such an act, and a show to the surroundings.


    That seems understandable and the Count nods and agrees faster than anyone else. He gradually regained consciousness when he was royal.


    "Got it. I guess there''s something else, huh?


    "Next, Sieg, but I''ll take it without changing my name. There is also the possibility that you will die from inadvertent behavior. Of course, I''ll take care of her. You''ll be glad to see that you''re less burdened."


    I''ll tell you what I hate about it. Now Zeke will not be used as an excuse for their regeneration.


    The comparator is other than them, Faircrove, and it is compared to the subordinate branch.


    "Faircloff is not born competent, he is a clan that is asked to be competent. And the servant - the maid with the lady will take turns, not having to praise the Lord''s side just to serve!


    "No!"


    "We''ve already made arrangements. I''ll have you from the branch, so there''s nothing wrong."


    The education of the woman who raised her voice asks the former servant who was hiding. I think it was her aunt, but I''m not the one to spoil her because she''s inside. It will fix it well.


    If we turn our gaze to serenity, the Counts are consolidated. Apparently, ''Taking Over Siege'' was quite shocking. I feel a little sorry for you, and I''ll tell you why.


    "Zeke has no hatred for you. In other words, ''I can always forgive you''. You need to be able to reflect, not just on the word family."


    "It''s... it is."


    "I''m not adopting you anything else. Sieg is not a child in the first place, so you won''t want to fall in love even though you can always see his face."


    To be clear, the Count dropped¡­ and looked up instantly. The expression is full of temper.


    "Okay! I mean, I hope we''re not ashamed of ourselves as Faircloff!?


    "That''s what I mean"


    "Then now it''s time for me to be a respected father!


    The Count said it was positive. I realize that places like this resemble my ancestors in a good way.


    "But don''t think you''re going back a year. Faircloff did something stupid, so Ilfena will be on guard."


    "Ugh... Indeed, the eyes of His Highness the Demon King and the Marquis of Leckbari seem harsh"


    "You deserve it."


    I can''t help it all. That''s why I make constraints.


    Constraints are heavy. Marcus won''t feel sorry for his wife either, but he obeyed because he realized she was also the one most likely to die if the shackles of constraint were put in place.


    Above all, it is her father who is furious...... I am certain that he will be thoroughly re-educated from now on.


    "Then we''ll take the Sieges, won''t we? ''Cause you''re gonna need an explanation."


    "Um, okay"


    "Oh, speaking of which... she''s the thinker of example Siege, but she''s not a magician, she''s a magician. I sold the fight to the Wizard who defeated Kivela, you guys."


    "Nah!?


    When I tell him so, he leaves surprised people and leaves the room with Celian. Only the Count won''t be surprised on that occasion, explain it well and let him understand reality.


    Celian, by contrast, leans his neck while obeying heavily.


    "Father, did it make sense for me to come?


    "You are the person with the most information. In one way or another, Sieg and the others should listen."


    ¡­¡­


    "There''s a personal connection between the chasers from Kivela, the King Prince''s repudiation in Corbella, plus that, right? May I ask you to provide information to the two of us who will be dealing with His Majesty the Mage?"


    Speaking with a grin, Celian drips her head with an indescribable face. You''re not going to miss your biggest source, son.


    At the same time, I expect a little from the Wizard... if she''s in a different position than Sieg, I wonder if she''ll face that girl.


    We cannot forget our position. But all the fences don''t exist, because for her, it''s only an ''individual named Siegfried'' what kind of assessment.

 164 Unexpected Pickup Part VII

    - At the Orcott Mansion (Assistant Chancellor''s Perspective)


    Since then, my father has invited the Zeeks to my house who have kept me waiting.


    No, it''s actually compulsory to say I invited you, etc. I quarantined them before their family mentioned anything annoying... that would be the place.


    And in a gentle tone, he made both of us hear everything that led to Faircloff. At last, I also exposed the information I have.


    The complexion of the two of us after listening is not pleasant. I didn''t want to understand the magnitude of the situation, so their reaction is natural.


    It''s just... he understands things better than Zeke. I think Keith has some kind of ''no choice'' give up, like?


    "Just what I heard. A woman named Mizuki is an otherworldly man and a magical mentor¡­ it is also an example of a demonic mentor who defeated Kivela. In contrast, it''s no exaggeration to say that the attitude Faircroff showed sucks."


    "That little girl, I think you let her get away with breaking up the story because you knew that. If you had eaten more than that, Your Highness would have been more than a warning."


    Expressing his personal views to supplement his father''s words, Keith blued his face more and more whether he remembered His Highness the Demon King then.


    The nickname "His Royal Highness the Demon King" comes not only from the diplomatic side, but also from the unconscious intimidation caused by the magic of birth.


    You don''t have to do anything to have an impact, even if you''re a knight if you add anger to it... No, you feel more terrified than that because you''re a knight good at the art of reading signs.


    His Highness the Demon King was angry.


    Besides, he even seemed uncomfortable with the bender and the famous Marquis of Leckbari.


    It is also natural, from their point of view, to be angry at Carlossa''s assertion of selfishness. Besides, Ilfena has a whole bunch of very good people... who will be grasping at how Zeke is treated.


    "I guess you''re lucky you said, ''If you''re a guardian, you''ll accept''. That''s enough, but I think I made an excuse."


    "Was I saying more than that?


    My father sighs deeply and nods as Keith tilts his neck.


    "I''m saying something that can be taken to mean ''convenient use of the Demon Master''s Palace'' without having to put it directly into words. The Count did not offer one thing to deal with if Zeke became a guardian, and the Faircroves were trying to force the Demon Master to be a family member. Aren''t you willing to use it without malice?"


    "If it was just about Sieg, we should have just had the contract from the start." I don''t want anything else, "you''d still be convinced with Irfena."


    My father was clearly scared to hear the trick and the table with his index finger if his anger still wouldn''t subside.


    But what we are saying is true. If we accept the Count''s "treat him as a family," we can later say, "If we are family, we should help each other."


    A political marriage may have its say, but not in the case of Mizuki. A country called Ilfena, more to the point, never leaves the protection of His Highness the Demon King, so that means treating Mizuki as a ''card that uses Ilfena''.


    Above all, those girls and the guardians will never brace themselves for the way they are. Using each other as pawns would also be a gift of trust.


    Try to use them conveniently by saying, "Because they are in the same position as guardians" and so on... undoubtedly peel their fangs all together. This was a threat as Carlosa, as it could also include countries favouring Mizki.


    "At the very least, we needed to make a radical change in the perception of the Faircrove idiots. On top of that, you should have made the king acknowledge that you would never use the Demon Master."


    "Sure... if you say so, you can''t deny that Zeke was built before and that fate comes with it."


    Hearing what the Count had to do to make Irfena believe his point, Keith nodded as he was convinced.


    From his point of view, regardless of daily diplomacy, he didn''t think it was possible to say ''for Siege'' on Carlossa''s part.


    Keith leaned down as he seeped regret in his face, eventually slowly opening his mouth.


    "I simply thought that would be the best thing for Sieg... you were a very selfish claim"


    "From your point of view, it''s normal to think so."


    My father laughs small and denies it to Keith, who seems to regret it all.


    For Keith, Zeke is a childhood tame who has always looked after him, and who knows more about Zeke''s specificity.


    From his point of view, Mizuki, who was'' Zyk convinced ''and'' able to assist Zyk '', was probably the best candidate. Keith thinks everywhere in the direction of'' What''s it like for Sieg ''and has no other thoughts.


    I smile about that and decide to ask a few mean questions.


    "What about you? Not entirely out of Siege''s care, but you''re gonna be released, right?


    I think it''s a mean way to put it. Because Keith wouldn''t think about that.


    But Keith smiled bitterly and shook his head instead of having trouble answering.


    "I know I''ve had a hard time, but I''ve never thought I''d hate it. Right...... well put, I think that''s what Sieg seems like because he doesn''t have a lie. Trust in each other has never wavered."


    "Naturally. I never doubted Keith."


    "I know. But what''s wrong with him? He''s not all human."


    Keith nods gently at Sieg who answers instantly. I guess that''s normal among them. That alone can tell how strong a relationship of trust is being built.


    "If Zeke became a guardian, Zeke wouldn''t change anything. Mizuki doesn''t have the personality to rely on people easily either. Isn''t it true that the rumor that the Guardians are drowning their wizards is that Mizuki can''t leave her surroundings alone because she''s reckless?


    "Oh... that''s convincing."


    He unwittingly nodded heavily at the anticipation that Keith would tell him with a bitter smile.


    Sure, Mizuki would just act unexpectedly. The way he punched Prince Kivera''s king with his fist is new to his memory.


    I praised her with His Royal Highness the Demon King and the Chancellor of Zebrest and sheltered her on her back, so Mizki must have been from day to day, not special then.


    Still, in the end, it''s Mizuki who gets the results. He is a very handy but excellent pawn.


    "I see, is overprotection the right way to say it, not drowning"


    My father nods as he admired Keith''s sober opinion, nodding in the affirmative sense to lean his gaze here and there. If you only exist to be drowned, you will not be asked for results. Mizuki''s standing position is definitely "pawn" with his consent.


    Of course, it would also be true that you are adorable. I can easily imagine that from what I saw the other day.


    I mean, I tried to involve such a presence on our own.


    I get a headache from the awkwardness of the situation I notice again. Even more painful now was I suppose I should have stopped this even though I was dressed up.


    My father''s relentless sermon - salvation that I didn''t even go to sanctions - also explained this. I guess my father, who must be more informed than himself as Prime Minister, had anticipated so far.


    "Hey... why is His Royal Highness so afraid? In terms of diplomacy, I don''t know why I''m afraid from day to day."


    Everyone sets their sights on Siege by aligning themselves with misplaced remarks. Sieg, by contrast, was strangely inclined to his neck.


    "Sieg, you must have felt intimidated by His Majesty the Demon King, too. You don''t have to be malicious or hostile. You usually learn to fear."


    "You have a neat face. Together, it became known as the Demon King."


    It doesn''t mean "demon king" the most in the story. It is a nickname given by the legacy that the species that once prospered on this continent had a presence that was unparalleled and equipped with high intelligence.


    Since ancestors and thinkers rarely appear above the existence of a species equal to God named Ansheth, it is possible that His Highness Elshon also returns to his ancestors. Especially since Irfena was a heretically tolerant country.


    It''s just... I don''t care how many ancestors you return. I guess the harm will come because it''s not ''itself''. In fact, I hear His Highness the Demon King cannot use magic because his body is too burdensome.


    And it was said that perhaps the heroes and zeeks of Ha are also ancestors. Thank you. The underlying physical abilities are different from normal... there''s too much difference.


    The name of the hero was also useful in the sense of concealing such ''heresy''. We are different from ourselves - bad words, but there is a good chance that we will be treated like monsters.


    An example of this is the Wizard. We are not simply the superiors of magicians, but perceptions of ''overwhelming power'' and ''threat''.


    Above all, only terror is inflicted on people, such as the State owns such monsters. Because we don''t know when it''s going to rip our fangs off.


    That''s why if Mizuki were the object of fear... I''d be very worried. Because that girl is obedient to her parents, besides being well-groomed.


    However, it is also true that I do not understand because my personality is too diagonal. The personality, which is either tailored to entertainment and tries to take a laugh, is preferable to include the results only if they are not recognised by the target of the attack.


    Well, I definitely don''t think that''s typical of a magician. It would belong to a further heresy of heresy, no doubt.


    Otherwise it would be too pitiful for those who have bumped into the Wizard in the past. I can''t believe you left your name in the form of a defeat to history at the end of entertainment.


    Thinking about that in a far-sighted way, Sieg glanced back at me for a moment to remember what had happened the other day...... I still leaned my neck strangely.


    "I did feel that, but more than anger toward us, it''s what you said about protecting Mizuki, right? Marquis Leckbari also said ''Parent Cat'', I think that''s exactly it."


    "Parents... cats?


    My father reacts with a strange look. Speaking of which, it''s like the Marquis Leckbari was so analogous to His Highness the Demon King.


    "Sieg... what do you think about treating royalty like a cat?


    Sieg goes on even further, as Keith says in disdain.


    "''Kitten under the belly of a parent cat'' must mean Mizuki, right? In fact, isn''t she being protected in such a way that she looks like she''s around? That''s why there''s hardly any leak in her information."


    "Oh, yeah, sure"


    Keith nods unexpectedly at allegations from unexpected people. My father listens to Sieg with interest.


    "It just seemed to me like a ''parent cat intimidating kittens not to be served''. After listening to everyone, I thought it was the right thing to do."


    Surely Sieg''s statement is also convincing. Parental cats strip their fangs if a stranger tries to force them to take the kitten away. It will befall you under your belly and intimidate you.


    I don''t know if I would consider His Highness the Demon King to be anything like that, but it would be similar if I captured the attitude of that time and the words of the Marquis of Leckbari in their intact sense.


    "So what do you think you should do first?


    Sieg thought about it for a while and ran out of words to ask his father.


    "I think we should apologize first, then try to build trust. It''s only natural to be alert if you suddenly try to take them."


    It''s a very simple, no-back way. But if you consider His Royal Highness the Demon King a pro-cat, that seems the surest wonder.


    It''s that reaction because Mizuki is someone who doesn''t even know her name, and if she gets close, she must be different again. Most importantly, Zeke is too brainy to be lying, and if it was just Zeke, he was more than likely to trust me.


    "... instinct, or not thinking about it, you could have seen reality."


    "Isn''t it usually impossible to treat His Royal Highness as a parent cat in the first place?"


    I don''t think I could help but whine to Keith by accident.


    ... there''s no way you think the Wizard and His Royal Highness the Demon King would be bonded that way!?

 165 Unexpected Pickup Part VIII

    A few days after Count Faircrov''s impetus was the only plea - I highly doubt why I thought I would be bonded to the family situation over there.


    Today, once again, Carlossa''s line is coming to Ilfena.


    However, this time it is divided into two hands.


    The Counts of Faircloff discussed the deal with the Demon King, including an apology.


    Mr. Keith and Mr. Sieg go under me in the knight''s dorm again.


    However, there was no assistant prime minister in the Knights Dormitory. The prime minister followed him as a guardian.


    Oh, yeah... it would be awkward not to show you where a decent guardian is.


    I think everyone''s reaction would have been subtle if someone from the Faircrove family - Mr. Siege''s family, in brackets - had come. ''Don''t be trusted'' when you can blast it.


    At any rate, there is a verse in which Count Fairkrov, while referring to Mr. Sieg as'' unable to let go of him as a pawn in the country '', was sweet to the relationship of'' family ''.


    ''Treating pawns'' would ''impose absolute obedience on our Lord (country)'', but the Count had escaped his guilt with the recognition that ''it is natural to help because he is a family''.


    Everyone thought of Ilfena the other day... ''Why do we have to hang out with you?''


    Am I bait or something to make Mr. Sieg grow up?


    If you''re going to treat me like a family, you''re going to try to impose it on me later, right?


    I wonder if the real purpose is to connect with the Wizard?


    And so on and so on, clearly, "A proposal that only benefits the Count''s house, or Carlosa". That would be too good a bug for anything.


    Of course, but no one said, ''Poor thing, you''re struggling, and we''re here to help!'' I didn''t feel like it.


    ''Cause the Counts aren''t struggling as much as you say, are they? You can tell that by looking at Mr. Sieg.


    Because there is a comparison called Demon King, none of the Irfenas were allowed to ride the Count. If you compare it to that guy... no, because if you compare it with the combination of me and the Demon King, you''ll soon see the difference.


    "I''m so sorry!


    "I''m sorry, I just want you to forgive me for being so selfish."


    It is Mr. Keith and Mr. Sieg who are bowing their heads to me. Brain muscle aesthetic reshape Mr. Siegfried - let me call you Mr. Sieg - don''t worry about it. I''m not mad at you guys. I''m sure the Demon King will say the same.


    "I''m not mad at you two, am I? Including Assistant Chancellor."


    The Chancellor looked surprised at me when I said in the dark, ''The cause is the Count''. The other two remain bowed their heads.


    ... the father of the Assistant Chancellor. Right, this guy. It does have a very similar atmosphere and face. I''m a little scared because I seem to have a very similar head.


    I mean, Mr. Clarence... why are you giving me that information last minute?!?


    "I''m not angry," he said? I think he made a statement ridiculous enough to want to slap you. "


    ¡­¡­


    Correction, there''s no more to it than Assistant Chancellor. I think the Count heard of the former royalty or something, but treat it like ''that''.


    I turn my gaze to the Chancellor, even though I am distracted inside. The look seemed genuinely surprising.


    Perhaps he anticipated the ''direction of not even something'' from the combination of fear: His Royal Highness the Demon King & the Magic Instructor. Your daily routine is alive, dear parent cat. A totally synonymous pattern of fear.


    "All the Count said was, ''Do you taste it'', but it seemed that the Assistant Chancellor couldn''t resist his position and he was brought here."


    "Oh, that fits. I went to Alberda, so I guess Celian couldn''t stop me."


    "To Alberda?


    "Yes, because Brizias is not irrelevant to our country."


    With that said, the Chancellor smiled somewhat sadly.


    Oh, did Brizias and I have an interaction? Bad way to put it, but my country survived with a doomed country as a shield... maybe some parts of it like that.


    Well, this won''t be about me pinching my mouth. Those past wounds are only allowed to be spoken of by the parties, so I stopped listening any further.


    You perceived my atmosphere, and the Chancellor shows gratitude by smiling and nodding small.


    "I''ll get back to you. Like I said, I can''t trust the Count. That''s not because of what you said on that occasion, but because of how you treated Mr. Sieg."


    "The treatment of Zeke, is it? I do think we''re halfway there, but is that going to be the standard of judgment?


    The Chancellor asks in wonder. Looks like Mr. Keith and the others are in a position to raise their heads and listen.


    "The Count said he cares about Mr. Sieg as a family, but then why is it that ''Mr. Sieg needs a shackle to be a pawn in the country''?


    "Huh?"


    "''Cause if they''re taking care of you, they''ll try to protect you from themselves, right? Don''t you have to say,'' I''m supposed to make an effort not to bother my family ''? It''s strange to be out of hand in the first place."


    Mr. Sieg is a brain muscle. I wouldn''t have the idea of using lies or anything until it''s clear.


    This was fully understood in the Great Spider disturbance in Carlosa.


    "During the Great Spider Disturbance in Carlosa, Mr. Sieg became a protector to Mr. Keith, his companions, and the village. You may be unconscious, but you must have your priorities right."


    What if, "I love the fight! ''If it''s just the idea, I can''t think about the surroundings. There is no such thing as the idea that it will be.


    "The Count said words and actions were a problem, but isn''t that because the other person is worthless to Mr. Sieg? If you want to say more, even if your family is in trouble because of that behavior..."


    "I don''t think you mind. It''s not that I don''t have feelings as a family, but it''s not worth it..."


    "I felt that way, didn''t I? Because I know I haven''t seen anything around me at all. Later..."


    Cut the words once and gaze at the Chancellor with a look like he was convinced for some reason.


    "Because I and Mr. Sieg are in a pretty similar position. I think the difference is the parents'' response."


    "Lady, does that mean His Highness the Demon King?


    Mr. Keith asks unexpectedly. The Chancellor also has a slightly puzzled look at my statement.


    If I laughed a little at the reaction as expected...... I remembered that Cecil and the others were looking at the Demon King that way. Apparently, his personality is quite misunderstood.


    Then let''s talk reality. Perhaps everyone understands, the truth about our guardian, who was called ''Parent Cat'' by the Marquis of Leckbari.


    "I was going to act alone at first when I dealt with Kivera. Because he was in a position of being a different world person and was the only one who could act freely"


    "Does His Highness Elshon take your side, sir? I do think he would be affectionate if he hit the best he could in such a situation..."


    He nods as the prime minister was convinced, apparently with some investigation. But that''s not all I''m trying to say.


    "There''s that, too, but it''s a problem before that." It''s not been a year since I''ve come to this world "in" The Other World People, "and yet" I have connections "in" I can negotiate with my country ". Here''s a hint."


    "... wouldn''t you be able to do that? I''m a magician."


    "Mr. Keith, if you think about it in the sense of ''otherworldly'', not me."


    Knowing my personality, Mr. Keith tilts his neck, as does Mr. Sieg.


    The Chancellor also gave me a surprised look... eventually he looked at me with a stiff look. That''s how I deepen my grin, and Al and Klaus here are smiling bitterly this time.


    Looks like you''ve noticed. Above all, Prime Minister?


    "I could have acted alone, me. I mean, that''s all I had knowledge, connections, the art of life, even roadblocks. Incorporate your connections within your education to combine your life skills and earnings that just don''t render you indisposed in this world into your life in a knight''s dorm. It''s all an extraction of the Demon King."


    "That''s not all, Mizuki. You have to work hard to get it."


    "Plus getting results. Achievements can lead to many things, and you can''t handle them easily."


    The other knights are not surprised by the words of Al and Klaus. If you look at my growth, it''s obvious who did it.


    In the Knight''s Dorm, it is fundamental that you do your own thing. This is'' getting used to the life of this world ''.


    The task of helping teachers and cooks leads to ''learning about things in this world and making money''.


    The challenge from the Demon King is to make criminals aware of ''what I am'' around me.


    ''Increase my value'' in the process, which allowed me to negotiate alone.


    "Normally I can''t, Mr. Keith. ''Cause'' what you want to do ''and'' what you can do ''are different"


    "I see. But that means I can''t easily use you.... even if that''s Irfena"


    In His Highness Elshon''s position, it will be difficult to defy the country''s decision, I nod one thing to the Chancellor, who implicitly tells him.


    "Yeah, the Demon King tells me ''the country is the top priority''. And" If you don''t want to obey, resist. "


    "Nah!? Then His Highness Elshon is not willing to let you obey!?


    "You won''t be forced. You don''t think I''m gonna listen to you honestly."


    Not only the Chancellor but Mr. Keith also has a startling look on this. Right, I wouldn''t normally do that much. The Demon King is unlikely to be royal, give freedom to the pawns available, etc.


    "I have the right to choose whether or not I get asked to do the job. So ''throw away Ilfena when you really don''t like it''. I''m given that option, I"


    "Is that right...... you don''t usually choose, such as losing your place in life?


    I hear the Chancellor can''t believe the possibility. I do not think it is normally possible to be told to ''throw away the place you are used to and find a new place''.


    That is proven by Alisa. Edward was the only cowardly girl who was so annoyed... that there was no escape, simply.


    General common sense On the contrary, if you run away without even civilian knowledge, you will only wait in wild drool. That kid didn''t choose the option of running because he understood it.


    Well, that led to my dependence on Mr. Edward and my disproportionate expectations of the otherworlds.


    "No, that problem has been solved the first time"


    Laugh and shake your head. It''s now that I know what that unscrupulous'' exchange condition ''means.


    "Zebrast, not Ilfena, was the first person I acted on. That reward includes the hindsight of the King and the Crest family. There''s a place to live even if you leave Ilfena, and if there''s such a connection more than that, you won''t be able to force me in with Ilfena. From the beginning, the Demon King thought of everything."


    ''I mean, this time it''s just your reward. The registration and travel documents at Zebrast, and then we''ll see. "


    Reward for the destruction of the rear palace presented by Rudolph. Normally, registration and travel documents should be enough, because the Demon King is already a hindsight.


    Yet the Crest family, not just Rudolph, will be my hindsight.... it would obviously be a place of refuge in case, Zebrast is.


    "That''s why you admire His Highness Elshon unconditionally. Sure, you can''t miss it if you do that... what an accurate analogy it was to a parent cat"


    He sighed deeply, and the Chancellor covered his forehead with one hand. And he looked at me with a tired face somewhere.


    "From the way you''re protected like that, the Count will only look like someone who just tries to use it. His Royal Highness''s anger would also be natural...... too stupid to be unconscious"


    "You deserve to be angry."


    Keith and the others seem to remember the other day or are self-loathing.


    It just doesn''t mean I won''t be a guardian with that......


    "So only Mr. Keith and the others came here to expose Mr. Sieg''s circumstances and said, ''Let me be a guardian! I immediately admitted it."


    "" "What?


    "No, because I took care of you while you were on the run. I thought Carlosa was the last country to have a chaser."


    Carlosa was the hardest to get through then. I have trouble being detained by Carlosa for acting in a far-fetched manner, and the situation of treating sinners at the end of a dong patch with the chasers... was fearless without joking.


    Thanks to Mr. Bill and Mr. Alf, the attitude of the knights softened slightly and gained trust in the matter of the Great Spider. Without that luck, we can''t deny the possibility that it was captured and an interrogation course.


    Carlossa was on his side in the first place because there was a case of the chasers. I didn''t think you''d miss it without it.


    It should be noted that in the case of forcible breakthroughs, Cecil and the others agree. Very simple force moves that you can handle as long as you get into Corbella... is that all right, princess?


    "But we were taken care of not only by those guys, but by the big spider?


    "Oh, that''s half right and half wrong. Because Mr. Sieg knocked me down so I wouldn''t stand out. Because he was seriously injured and used flunky people. That''s why he admits to being a guardian. Two or redemption, exchange terms for forgiveness, I''m really sorry."


    I bow my head to Mr. Siege to spare the distracted people.


    Yeah, I have a sense it was so out-of-town. Even though it was because of how motivated he was, it should be stopped there.


    I have trouble getting stuck up later. You should apologize now. Mr. Keith doesn''t even look distracted!


    "Er... little lady? What if, alone, I could take him down, for Christ''s sake, ha..."


    "Huh? Yeah, I could''ve probably gone for it from above. But in that case, you were detained because you could perform multiple exercises, no doubt."


    ''Cause you didn''t have to do that to ask about the situation - you didn''t think you''d miss it if you kept doing that, Mr. Keith silenced with a complicated look on his face.


    By contrast, Mr. Sieg gets angry... no way.


    "I definitely wanted to see that! Make sure you make it work!


    Big admiration in another direction with sparkling eyes. They don''t take the Chancellor and Mr. Keith''s frightened gaze as objects, and they decide that my out-of-the-way deeds were not clean and refreshing.


    ... with other personnel, so?


    "Ha... you don''t seem to care about Sieg either, and if you say so, you seem to be able to handle the guardian thing. Okay."


    I agree with the Chancellor, though in a frightened tone, because we talked too much.


    All right! I took the word, now you''re safe!


    "Hey, okay!? Sieg! You''ve got to think a little deeper..."


    "I can be a guardian and work with Mizuki. That would be trivial compared to that, wouldn''t it?


    "In the end that''s it!


    Mr. Keith, who grabs and shakes Mr. Sieg''s shoulder, seems to be in crisis in the future, but that''s all he has to do to try and avoid it.


    Whoa, whoa, caretaker! I didn''t tell you, but those guardians are just like that, bear with them.


    Al and Klaus also just thought Mr. Sieg''s case was bad, and he doesn''t seem to have any complaints about Mr. Sieg becoming a guardian because he''s safe.


    Yeah, it''s usually awkward to think about sacrificing Carlosa''s promising stock... I didn''t know either, so I was going to use it.


    You can''t just say you''re not going to let him die, that''s awkward behavior in itself. I suppose the Chancellor was convinced in the sense of writing this off.


    Me and Mr. Sieg laugh at each other, albeit with great discrepancies. The settlement is right for us if we have a mutual interest.


    With that in mind, I realize that the Chancellor is looking at us with an indescribable look.


    "Perhaps it would have been better if Sieg had been like His Royal Highness Elshon"


    The pompous and squeaky dialogue seems to blame itself. No, this guy was pretty angry about the Faircroves.


    But apparently, he''s only making one mistake.


    "Uh, you''re here, aren''t you?


    "Yes?"


    "Someone like the Demon King to me. You''re in Mr. Siege, too."


    Look, Mr. Keith is ahead of me pointing out.


    "Ha!? Me!?


    Meanwhile, Mr. Keith seems surprised by the sudden nomination.


    "No... I''m just a child tamer to help Sieg"


    "Huh? I think it''s easy to understand. Mr. Sieg, Mr. Sieg, what if Mr. Keith is endangered for entering Irfena''s son-in-law?


    "Oh, hey, lady......"


    Son-in-law = abandoned Carlosa, that is. I understand that because it seems that Mr. Sieg was also explained.


    When Mr. Sieg gave one blink to the abrupt question, he said it clearly without hesitation.


    "I''m going to help"


    "Why is that?


    ''Cause that''s natural for me.''


    IMMEDIATE ANSWER. That''s the natural choice for Mr. Sieg, not the result of his thoughts or anything.


    Isn''t that similar to my unconditional trust in the Demon King? The Chancellor seems to have thought of that too.


    "Naturally..."


    "A relationship like the Demon King to me is Mr. Keith to Mr. Sieg. ''Cause I think it''s a big deal that the first time we met, we went so far because we gave Mr. Keith his name."


    "You are, huh? Keith would never abandon me or sacrifice me."


    What''s there is unconditional trust. In other words, ''Mr. Keith does not imitate having Mr. Sieg carry him alone, even if he is called a hero''. Mr. Sieg knows that.


    Only Mr. Keith earned that trust. I mean, other people...


    "Ha... I guess that means I haven''t wasted my time so far"


    As illuminated, Mr. Sieg stares strangely at Mr. Keith, who groans happier than that.... "What are you talking about now? ? In the wind. ?


    "Good... you had salvation"


    Let''s keep it a secret that the Chancellor, who shrugged so small, leaked a breath of relief. It''s tough being a national priority over an individual, Prime Minister.

 166 Small Stories 15

    One of the novels, "Because it''s a country of the powerful."


    "Speaking of which, what''s going on over there?


    After settling down a paragraph, we dine amicably - at the request of the Chancellor. Apparently he was interested via Assistant Chancellor - that''s what the Chancellor said.


    This one only needs an apology, but that one doesn''t work that way. It''s a splendid part of diplomacy, as the contract also involves.


    "Wouldn''t it be okay if you were honest ''sorry''? You might get fucked up."


    The Chancellor has a subtle expression to answer without difficulty. Apparently, there is no trust in the Counts.


    I don''t care if they look at me like that...... there''s nothing I can do about it because the Demon King is trying to keep me out of this thoroughly.


    Al and Klaus are here in the first place. I guess this is because I can''t come this way.


    I don''t know what kind of candidacy was made over there because of that state of affairs. It''s also true that I didn''t ask because I didn''t need to know, but I saw that the Demon King wasn''t willing to let me know either.


    ... So, while we''re talking about that, Sieg - this happened because they told me that callousness and vernacular is fine - the guys are happily getting their hands on different dishes every day. I suppose you like eating because your body is only a knight of capital.


    Maybe Irfena seems luxurious because it seems to have more ingredients than other countries. It''s a corner, just eat it.


    "Is that all you have to do..."


    "I think it will be done. ¡­ eventually."


    Yeah, I think we''ll talk about that eventually. However, just be tickled by the time it does.


    It''s also important to make sure you understand, so that''s not the wrong way to do it. It''ll be a time of fear for the Counts, though.


    "I deserve it," the Chancellor muttered as he was convinced. You''re angry, and so are you.


    "Speaking of which, who''s over there? Diplomatic treatment means a lot of candidates, doesn''t it?


    Somehow I wondered and asked Al, and Al smiled.


    "My sister and Marquis Leckbari, the Dukes of Blondell."


    I exposed the "facts" that were harsh and awesome. The Chancellor accidentally drops the fork on a plate.


    "... what''s that extravaganza?"


    "The contract will be your guardian, so this is the guardian of those who are currently guardians, or the family was called in."


    You''re right as a saying. Except for the insignificant mix of raccoons.


    What if it was mixed up in front of the building called Cecil''s Parent Representative? In Cecil''s case, things are a little different, so I don''t think Marquis Leckbari needs to come out.


    "Heh... so, what''s the real deal?


    "That''s a restraint to keep you from getting weird. It may be seen lightly by your opponent, but you can understand that even if you don''t want to improve your sister, it''s ''diplomacy''."


    Convinced by Al''s words returned. Oh, I see. Is that what you''re trying to say that some parts of me were insulted because I treated them like civilians?


    It is true that the identity system will be clearer than Irfena, and that kind of restraint may be necessary.


    "We were never trusted by His Highness Elshon, were we?"


    The Chancellor shakes his head loosely as he exhales and still becomes convinced. The look on his face looked kind of very tired.


    "In words, it could be a problem, and it''s a silent sign of intent."


    Naturally, if you say something so selfish, if you leave it there, you can just taste it - and Al deepened his grin and chased him to the Chancellor.


    In contrast, the Chancellor also understands, "Right?"


    The Counts don''t seem to be anywhere on their side. Is that all right, Carlossa?


    Now you''ll have a piece in ''You''re Bad'', even if you try to be stupid in Carlosa.


    Because I understand that, the Chancellor does not imitate helping the Counts.... bitterness from another country, not a sermon within you, to make you accept that.


    "You didn''t mind Mizuki saying a word, did you? Because you are the Wizard who defeated Kivela."


    I grin back at Al, who incites me to look funny.


    ... I''m asking for a message, right? Of course.


    "If you want me to tell you something, I''m asking for it."


    "Well, what?


    As Al continued with all his intrigue, he seemed to be listening to his surroundings as well if he cared.


    Oh, I guess so...... can''t you imagine from everyone that I would do nothing? I thought I was going to sneak up on you someplace I didn''t know, but I''m surprised you did.


    Of course, you can live up to your expectations!


    "''I don''t even want to see your face! I asked them to tell me."


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "And to the Demon King. So the statement will be recorded, and it will be evidence of a clear rejection"


    "I don''t want to see you" is limited to this one, and if you settle down after the contract... what a convenient interpretation they might give you.


    But ''I don''t even want to see your face'' would be a clear rejection. Whoever hears it can only accept it as disgusting, so I can understand that I am unfavourable to Faircrov.


    Blah, blah, blah. It''s a declaration of insulation.


    The only thing special is Sieg, like?


    "If you don''t need a future relationship, I think you need a clear rejection from the beginning."


    "Well, as long as there''s that fact, ''Faircloff can''t use the Magic Instructor'' will be recognized around him." If you can''t get involved, you''ll never get friendly from there. "


    Al, who exposes the hidden meaning of fun, also has a bad personality inside. What the Chancellor is asking, now the saying ''I didn''t think of it'' doesn''t work.


    Besides, by making the prime minister listen, he expressed his intention to ''tell those people to hold on''.... Looks like you''ve got more work to do. I''m sorry, Prime Minister.


    "Ha... why did that fool think he could round you up...!


    "This is called the kingdom of the powerful, hey. I thought you were insulting everyone, not just me."


    Not one demon king is strong, but the country can''t handle it alone.


    If you continue to do so, the Chancellor drops his shoulder disappointingly. I guess I saw more reality than I expected.


    And the Chancellor didn''t realize how tired he was.


    ... seeing the Chancellor like that, the knights gazed at each other and smiled, etc.


    This is the kingdom of the mighty Ilfena, the cavalier dormitory where the knights, led by His Highness the Demon King, live.


    It''s a nest of people who are smashing into each other in many ways, both in strength and character. Optionally, I''ll be there.


    I don''t know what the Count would think of treating their chief demon king as just a protector in a place like that, huh?


    Novel Two: Brain Labor System Won''t Get Lost


    "Steady, Zeke''s been alive a lot."


    Once again, Mr. Keith squeaks squeamishly because he hears about Sieg''s situation at the time.


    Yeah, that''s right. I think that''s awesome vitality.


    "You would have died if it wasn''t for Mizuki. If it weren''t for this child''s healing magic, it wouldn''t have been possible."


    Mr. Keith tilted his neck wonderfully when the teacher who was nearby told him to agree.


    "What do you mean, if it wasn''t for your daughter...?


    "Ah, Mr. Keith. You know, I can''t chant this world, so it''s a little different from normal magic."


    "Heh... why am I still ''Mr. Keith''?


    "in the sense of honoring parents"


    To be clear, Mr. Keith seemed convinced, albeit complicated.


    No, I''m talking about the cat, too, right? I think Mr. Keith is a perfect guardian frame.


    "So, let''s get back to it. This child was in considerable possession of a medicinal herb of hyperplastic action to produce a large quantity of demonic blood stones at the time. Because it forced it to work and made up for the blood lost in the body by using even more healing magic. It doesn''t have that effect on the healing magic that is commonly used."


    Keith glanced at the teacher''s supplement to think about it for a while, and eventually he thought it was true. Probably from my own experience with healing magic, I understood that as a fact.


    "I can understand it, but explain it a little more"


    You''ve decided you should listen, Mr. Keith is going to take a serious look. Me and my teacher looked at each other and shared their views with him.


    "Is it easy to tell when I say that my healing magic is an explosive boost to a person''s healing abilities? And the medicine is absorbed by the body to make it work. So the burden is on my body..."


    "Conversely, I guess with that strength, it would be a ''newly composed'' situation instead of ''compensating only for the missing parts'', like normal healing magic"


    I think my healing magic is pretty awkward if germs or something is in my body. If you do poorly, it is a serious course at once.


    The teacher naturally thought of that possibility, and this was a challenge since he was in the village. This is a life-threatening issue without joking because of the situation where chanting is unavailable.


    I came up with a means of ''forcing the drug to work'' in the sense of avoiding that danger, so the hyperplasia is a completely delightful miscalculation.


    "I thought healing magic was universal."


    "Hmm, heal the injury... or ''make up for the missing part'' would be easy to understand. Magic is important to the image, so there''s no going back from the body to the lost blood."


    Hear the unexpected drawbacks of healing magic and explain them easily to Keith, who will have a seemingly complicated look.


    I thought the same thing about this, didn''t I? The only injury I can see with my eyes is healing magic healing.


    Surely if you think normally, you can''t think of anything about the blood lost, and even if you do, you can''t know what''s going on in your body, etc. Advanced magic seems to have something to make up for that too, but common healing magic is elementary...... I hear it''s a simple version.


    "I mean, she said Sieg was saved because she was a lady with all the elements"


    "That''s a good chance. I guess he didn''t do anything to hesitate to take the necessary steps because he''s this kid with clear priorities"


    A teacher turns his gaze on me.


    ¡­¡­


    Doctor, have you noticed plain? Well, it usually comes to mind...


    "In addition to all the things you taught us, do you mean you had knowledge of the original world?


    "In addition to that, we need action. Think about it... can you act immediately in front of a bloody, seriously wounded man? Healing magic would be the limit in folk. I don''t even have the idea of preventing detoxification or temperature decline."


    "Oh well..."


    "Most importantly, ''How did you get someone who was losing their mind to take a medication for hyperplasia?'' Sometimes, I guess."


    The teacher looks at me with raw warm eyes. The expression was very similar to when the Marquis of Leckbari had previously spoken to me, "It''s a serious idea in a woman of her age."


    I knew Raccoon''s blood! Do you say it here, Doctor!


    Gito, Mr. Keith turns a surprised glance at me.


    Yeah, that''s just the way it was. There is no further reason.


    "... lady?


    "That''s the only way to mouth it! I knew if I was lost, I''d be dead for sure."


    Yeah, seriously, even though I couldn''t afford it.


    But inside, it''s like, ''Please! (for me to safely pass through this country without being detained) Wake up!'' It''s a secret that it was. I think the teacher is talking about this one.


    My priority at the time was the Cecils > (insurmountable wall) > Other.


    It would be a forcible stop if it were even a matter of the Knights'' mortal dying here. He was also likely to be asked to cooperate from the point of view of the magician of Ilfena.


    Sorry, I acted without hesitation with so much personal emotion!


    I apologized, and fortunately they ignored me, so forgive me. We won''t accept protests if we notice later!


    That''s good! Sieg saved me, and I could take down the spider!


    Mr. Keith bowed his head for some reason... to me who could swim his gaze into hindsight.


    ... Is that it? Didn''t you find out what you thought back then?


    "Thank you. No matter how beautiful he was, such imitation would have been resistant."


    ¡­¡­


    What if I said, "Mouthshift!? Did you let a woman of your age imitate you like that!? in the direction of ''?


    What, you thought in such a good direction!?


    Maybe everyone listening to this story, I don''t think anyone is thinking in that direction!?


    "It''s an emergency. I can''t help it."


    "Decisiveness and action deserve praise."


    Mr. Keith bowed his head again with an indescribable look to the words of Al and Klaus, his bitterly smiling but forgiving fianc¨¦e - a guardian, but for once that bracket.


    Mr. Keith, notice that your eyes are very raw and warm.


    Knight s don''t whisper ''you''re happy you don''t notice'' to each other. You''ll find out!

 167 Viciousness is standard.

    - In a room (Elshon perspective)


    The soft sunlight shines brightly indoors. The wind is also a pleasant calm day...... the opposite is true.


    The interior had become a very uncomfortable space. Correctly, exclusively for the Counts of Faircloff and his wife.


    "I came all the way to Ilfena. I hope you don''t say anything nasty."


    Dark, ''You''ve come to understand the situation properly and tell the difference between good and bad, haven''t you?'' And he and his wife shook their shoulders in awe. Inner sneak sigh at the look.


    They know this one''s angry. Then why didn''t you do what you deserved from the beginning?


    Their worries are investigated once and for all, so I don''t have to be somewhat sympathetic. I don''t have to, though.


    I have trouble being made a reason to put that through unsolicited statements.


    Of other countries, but also at the expense of irrelevant people.


    Of course, Mizuki doesn''t have that kind of sweetness. Including educating her about it, there''s no way that she could have cried like that.


    Anyway, if you need to be yourself, you will be on the side of deception - it will be impossible to induce rumors in King Kivera''s capital if you feel guilty about deception - especially if you are an identical opponent.


    Well, Mizuki has something to think about this time too, so the end result is that their wish, to take on a guardian position, will come true.


    "I said something really selfish. Please put your anger away."


    "Sorry"


    That''s what the couple says and lowers their heads deeply.


    The sight made me laugh even deeper.


    "That would be an apology for ''what''"


    The Duke of Blondell, who had refrained beside him, asks gently with a smile.


    "What are you apologizing to His Highness Elshon for? Have you ever said anything unselfish? Or that you insulted my country? Oh, has there been any other attempt to use the guardians through her?"


    ''Possibilities'', told on the back of his back by a calm voice, are very malicious. The couple looks up a little to this.


    "Wow, we didn''t think about that!


    "Yeah, because if you don''t make it happen, you can say anything, right? I hear more about the Faircloff clan, including Carlosa, the" possible advantages of pushing the Guardian of the Mage. "


    ''Cause isn''t it true it''s all worth it - that''s what makes me laugh deeper.


    It''s true, this is... Because there are enough elements to suspect that.


    There mixes voices containing laughter. The voice lord is Charline Bashre, Al''s sister.


    "Hehe...... Duke, if you don''t have a back, you have to think about it and explain it to me. You two don''t seem to understand how that" selfish desire "affects you."


    "Oh, I guess I needed that explanation"


    "You mustn''t take us for a standard. The result is now an apology."


    Hey, you bet - and the couple have no words for Charline turning a beautiful grin. I give them a place by static¡­ a sign of intent that I am the same by not blaming them.


    These two are playing perfectly.


    How sharp of a thorn to be assembled with a gentle voice! While I teach the situation to make up for the non-existent parts of the couple, I actually make more of a fool of myself than I have any more.


    Now the Count will shake his original identity and say, "That''s disrespectful! I said," I wouldn''t have had to tell you if you''d noticed, "and it would be over.


    This is a place for apologies, they should have reflected and challenged... it would be bad for the Counts Faircrov to not grasp what they both said, no matter what you think.


    "Oh, you both look bright blue, huh? This is where I thank Charline and her husband."


    It is the lead mage Colette Blondell who cares about the couple as they smile bitterly. Mother of Klaus at the back of the Duke of Blondell, and... a female jewel who binds the Blondell clan.


    She laughed so small that she had no choice but to speak in such a tone as to teach the Counts a strange look.


    "You two went out of your way to make sure you didn''t say stupid things. Your Highness said earlier, ''I hope you don''t say anything nagging''?


    "Yeah, yeah. That''s what they said."


    "So? If that hadn''t come true...... don''t you think reflection would just be judged a mouthful and buy Your Highness''s wrath?


    "That''s..."


    The Counts get more and more pale in Colette''s "possibilities".


    But if it''s going to end, she''s not at the top of the list of magicians who can be synonymous with wit.


    "Besides, Your Highness has remained silent since earlier, hasn''t he? Is it the kindness of His Royal Highness to allow you to speak, Charline? At the same time, you must be able to identify yourself."


    And tilt your neck gently.


    "If you still don''t understand this, you''ll be joined by the fact that you''ve ruined His Highness''s favor, Elshon? No matter how much Count Faircloff says he''s a former royal, he''s no refuge."


    Stabbed Todome. No, did you block the escape route?


    I don''t expect them to, so I''m not willing to do anything about it... but they''re stirring up more fear after understanding that.


    Above all, there is evidence that Colette''s words cannot be described as'' just taken in a bad direction ''.


    "Although the previous visits were informal, there was certainly the will of King Carlossa...... A guardian is a national decision, isn''t he? Didn''t you think that you and your country would carry more than just the guardian system?


    Marquis Leckbari turned his gaze to the couple and glanced at them as he explored.


    You say it only in a far-fetched way that makes fun of you on a daily basis, and I say it quite clearly today. Apparently, the Marquis suspects Carlossa of using Mizki on the grounds of guardianship.


    This is not a couple''s idea, it means that a country called Carlosa wants it.


    It is not with particular malice that Marquis Leckbari thinks so. One way or another, it''s more natural to accept it.


    Well... maybe I just made the most effective statement on this occasion.


    One of Kivela''s cases is at the Marquis''s request if we follow the original. No wonder the Marquis took Mizki''s side in accomplishing it, even if he had personal thoughts. There are adorable verses, including about the Princesses of Ningro Celestina.


    From such a Marquis''s point of view, I guess the Faircroves are the ones who don''t want to get involved. I saw plenty of willingness to eliminate it just because it seemed like an unconsciously emotional imitation.


    "Well, let me ask you again. What are you apologizing for?"


    Everyone sets their sights on the Duke of Blondell''s words. The smile pressing for the answer was the same as being stuck with an invisible blade for the Counts.


    ... I can''t tolerate mistakes. There''s no more escape route for ''I didn''t realize''.


    To the elites of my country who solidified their surroundings and then pressed for answers, I gazed at them with a grin. Aware that the expression is of the kind referred to as'' looks like fun ''.


    "Yes, I guess. From that point of view, you''ll be wary of that¡­ No, I''m sure it''s only natural that we should be considered stupid"


    Did they just understand their shallowness or were they told by the Chancellor to be quite tough... the Count doesn''t imitate them to disprove if they change their complexion.


    His attitude is everywhere a disgrace to what he did the other day.


    "It''s about everything if you ask me what kind of apology it is. As someone involved in politics, as a former royalty, and more than that, as a parent of Sieg. I didn''t understand one thing."


    "Oh, with much honesty. I thought you were the king''s brother."


    The Duke of Blondell asks funny.


    His identity is the Duke and his opponent is the Count, usually without being questioned for disrespect. But the situation will change slightly if the Count demonstrates his position as King''s brother.


    I guess it''s that statement because they tried to identify the Counts in various ways. If it gets too expensive in there, it means the person until then, and this one will deal with it quite a bit.


    But the Count just smiled bitterly at those words, too.


    "It must be natural for us to be blamed for immaturity in everything. I don''t know what to say, but it''s no wonder the Wizard is retaliated against unless he helps even an unfamiliar Siege."


    Unexpectedly by the Count''s words I deflected my gaze and erased the couple from my sight.


    I feel something piercing my chest and exhale secretly.


    No, yeah, normally... I guess that''s how you interpret Mizuki''s behavior.


    But reality is far from what the Count imagined.


    Instead of hesitating, you were willing to use it to help, wasn''t you, that girl?


    You''re also right to be kind to a limited extent. Other than that, the treatment is terrible.


    You run out of pawns available to your allies from time to time, without any hesitation.


    If you''re a loving, hearty person in the first place, you don''t think about avenging Kivela.


    Can the Counts say the same dialogue even if they know the truth? No, if I found out the truth, I''d be scared of future retaliation.


    As a parent, it is a very difficult dialogue to react to. I wonder if I have the wrong education policy, especially as I have my head at times.


    Look inside my chest, or no one will say anything. I won''t tell you... the gaze is raw and warm. I guess it''s their kindness not to speak the truth in this setting as someone who knows reality. Maybe.


    "That girl has a clear priority¡­ she understood that if she understood the situation, she would have to help her son in particular."


    "Right, sure, if Sieg had died in that situation, the damage to the Great Spider would have expanded. As far as I can tell, he wasn''t in the hands of a knight in line."


    ''No, because it doesn''t mean that way!


    I felt the voice of the hearts of everyone but the Counts was haunted. No, I definitely hammered it.


    This would be the case if we were to interpret the words of the Marquis of Leckbari.


    ''Mizuki would have understood what a development would be in his favor. That''s why I needed Lord Siege, as a pawn for us to pass through Carlosa. "


    There will be some feelings I''ve been advised, but the top priority at that point was to safely pass Carlosa. He was known as the magician of Ilfena, and he just needed Lord Siegfried in the sense of keeping his foot down.


    Mizuki, who could have exercised more than one technique in the first place, would have been able to defeat it alone. As far as the report was concerned, he didn''t seem to have any fright or sense of crisis about the spider.


    Yet what an outward act to force an injured man who has suffered a major injury to heal and fight.


    Where did your conscience go? Still a maiden of your age?


    "You seem to understand and above all. Let us decide what we can expect in the future."


    The Earl looked stunned when he told him so with a deliberate nod. But immediately, it will be pushed down.


    "I don''t trust you, ma''am."


    The lady shuddered her shoulders funny enough that she remained silent on the added words.


    ... sweet, Countess. We are not gentle enough to miss the anxiety element.


    "My feelings as a mother are very convenient to use, right? But I don''t suppose the Duchess of Blondell has ever said that to her son?


    "... Huh?


    Turning her gaze to Colette, she grinned.


    "Yes, my son is under His Highness''s command.... I recognize you more as an individual than as my child. For His Highness''s sake, Klaus would use me or my husband."


    "There would be the other way around, wouldn''t there?


    "Naturally. We are comrades in the service of our country, even if it is the affection of our parents and our children. That''s the priority."


    The Countess said she was worried about using Lord Siegfried as a pawn in the country. But she must have had to convince herself of it more than anyone else because she''s Faircrove.


    She seemed to think only Lord Siegfried was a pawn in the country, but that''s the same as her.


    I know she didn''t like that kind of treatment and education and her son hated her, but she would be convinced of that treatment with Lord Siegfried if she herself showed Faircloff no shame.


    If you are a parent, you must be an example to your child. Especially if Faircrove.


    But isn''t her attitude like a tragic heroine in a story? I grieve and tear at the stripping of my role and personal emotions... no wonder I''m unhappy with Lord Siegfried and how he is as a pawn in the country if he shows such a halfway attitude.


    More to the point: ''I don''t feel the country deserves to sacrifice myself that much''. It''s not an unintentional doll, you don''t think you need to go along with the farce of being a hero pushed by others.


    Because he is a descendant of a hero, not a hero himself. The state won''t want to let go, but there are other Faircroves. There is also a choice to throw everything away and be free...


    Besides, he is a brain muscle. Act honestly on your emotions without any extra thoughts. Around letting his family carry the harm, his feelings for his family are only halfway through, just like his mother''s.


    I don''t hate it or hate it, but it''s not special.


    Perhaps that''s all. That''s what he''s been treated like, so he won''t have to.


    If you have no obsession or loyalty, you have to imprint it as a raison d ''¨ºtre, but it''s weird because you don''t thoroughly do it there.


    The Countess conveniently changes her attitude toward Lord Siegfried to Colette, who does not always break down her attitude of ''those who serve the country''.


    Definitely the former when it comes to which is trustworthy. Because I don''t have a brace for faith.


    That''s why I don''t trust the Countess.... I can''t.


    Unless she changes herself, she will try to use Mizuki in response to family sentiment - personally, please, but it''s practically use - I guess. And unconsciously.


    So with a smile, we eliminate that possibility. Because we are so cute with those black cats.


    "Besides, I''m keeping a message from Mizuki."


    "Does that... mean you''re not willing to see us"


    "There''s that too. But it means more than that."


    Apparently she was going to meet him and apologize. The Countess leans down with a sad look. The Count was... somewhat calm enough to anticipate this development.


    After all, it seems that the lady is the one who seems to be in love with her. But if the Count had this attitude, he would hold me in.


    The dust and I smile. Final notice for them.


    "''I don''t even want to see your face!'' And. ''Oh, because this means not only rejecting your apologies, but rejecting future relationships as well. Don''t interpret it conveniently."


    "... eh"


    The Countess takes a breath. That''s it, I think it sounded small, but from Mizuki''s point of view, it''s natural.


    "That kid is the Wizard who defeated Kivera, isn''t he? Drop the fence...... cut off any worthless involvement instantly for you. I''m not the one who can''t make that decision."


    "Naturally. Master Mizuki is good at negotiating."


    The Count leaned down in sigh at Charline''s backup shooting, which involved diplomacy. Understand that''s not a word from personal feelings, but a statement based on ''diplomacy'' or ''a position of magician''.


    "In the meantime, I accept the story of the guardian. But you also need the opportunity to try Carlosa, who did something careless."


    "Is...? May I?


    "Lord Siegfried and Lord Keith are getting Mizuki a pass."


    On the contrary, it means I can''t be trusted except by them. I think the Chancellor and the Assistant Chancellor will be fine, but if I say that here, I''m going to say something I won''t let go, so I''ll keep my mouth shut.


    "Let''s get Carlosa to Mizki once. You know why Lord Siegfried never looked at me when I had a female knight... don''t you think it''s just right to look at the king''s arms?


    Carlossa also has a small number but a female knight. But they were not needed by Lord Siegfried. I hear it''s because some of them are the object of disgust.


    The Earl, who dew his consternation at what was known here, and I folded even more.


    "Wouldn''t it be convenient to know Mizuki? I know the king is moving about it, so why don''t we let him go as a collaborator? The title of Lord Siegfried''s fianc¨¦e would have caught them, wouldn''t it?


    Faircroff, and Lord Siegfried, would be very attractive. It''s natural that some people plot behind his fianc¨¦e.


    The appearance of Mizuki will cause disturbances. I don''t know how to cook that... let''s take a look at King Carlossa''s arrangements.


    "But... that''s the position of an Illfena sorcerer, right? Isn''t that dangerous?


    "You don''t need an idiot who can''t get through that extent. I don''t deserve to be named magician."


    "So, but...... maybe the Wizard will get hurt!?


    "What''s that? I promise you that my Irfena will not protest about it at all, including the danger to her life."


    The Counts were stunned by my remarks like trumpeting.


    When it comes to collaborators, it sounds good, but it''s real. How strong is the wind if you are a mere sorcerer rather than a nobleman? Worst case scenario, they''re after my life.


    Because it''s too dangerous that Carlosa couldn''t take those methods. I would try to make Mizuki do that, so I could also say that the Countess'' attitude was natural. Besides, there are more Mizuki words than they can relate to Mizuki... and they can''t even move to protect him.


    "If Lord Siegfried is going to be a guardian, we need to shut the annoying people up for once. This is to let you know that Mizuki is unavailable, and more than that, Carlossa identifies" usable ". So that''s okay."


    When told so, the Counts silence themselves with an indescribable look.


    Those around me gave an interesting look at my suggestion, and no one disagreed. If I look like I''m having fun, I can even see that I agree with you.


    ... I know, they are. Mizuki said that such a thing was only entertainment.


    My ''cat'' is fierce against appearance. Smarter than that, too.


    If you let him head over after presenting "This Is The State You Want," he''ll get the results he wanted while he enjoys it.


    Carlosa should understand that once. Mizki, who has not been extensively destroyed or slaughtered, is heretical and tends to be tasted in comparison to the past demon mentors. You have to make them realize that''s a mistake.


    "I''ll be on my way when you''re ready. Let''s put Klaus on as well as the reporter."


    An escort or a commentator on Mizuki''s magic. The fact that we can''t produce a report without understanding the other side will be troublesome.


    Besides... I''m scared I''m going to use strange magic on my own when I let it go wild. I have a priori who said, "I want to know about the curse," and I haven''t given it up yet.


    "It''s gonna be fun."


    "Oh, is that the truth?


    "Come on, what do you think?


    Everyone laughs joyfully at the words of me and Marquis Leckbari. The Counts just look at it a little creepy, anxiously. Such an attitude is the proof that you are insulting Mizuki.


    Thoughts on the existence of a magical conductor, foolishness that insults you with appearance...... destroy everything, Mizuki.

 168 (10) = trap, crisis = entertainment

    After the sermon by the Demon King and his guardians to the Counts and his wife, I was called to the office.


    According to information from everyone, Sieg''s tenure as guardian is confirmed, but the King''s mixing of foolish noises is not good for his credibility with Carlosa. You think it''s possible they''re insulting me over there?


    Well, I didn''t engage with the upper management in Carlosa, and it was the Assistant Prime Minister who came to Corbella.... Now I may not have any choice but to be insulted compared to the exorcists of the past. It had nothing to do with destruction or killing.


    "Let''s allow Lord Siegfried to become a guardian. General Saillite will have no problem if Rudolph tells me too."


    "Oh, Sail would obey if Rudolph said so, wouldn''t he? Rudolph won''t disagree, if the Demon King says so."


    I always feel that it is out of the question of my will, but the decision rests with the Demon King. Sail can''t go against the Lord''s idea either. The delivery will be followed very closely.


    Besides, I personally don''t hate Sieg and Mr. Keith. Because those two are watching ''me personally'' rather than being magicians.


    "But the guardian is the country''s decision. This one''s uncompromising."


    That''s what the Demon King puts his hands together on the desk. The parties have no problems with each other, if¡­


    "If Carlosa is incompetent, you need to keep your distance. And... I think I need to tell Carlosa what kind of presence you are."


    To answer as I expected, I thought to myself, "Carlosa, you''re trusted! ''And went in. Regardless of the Chancellors, it seems awkward that at the first point the King has shown himself to agree with the Count.


    Yeah, that one... I think it''s frivolous. The Prime Minister seems capable, so he stands out extra. No wonder they questioned the King''s ability to judge. It feels like the Count pushed me off.


    Even if the Sieges and the Chancellor are unwilling to use the Magic Instructor, it is difficult for those with the highest power to change their minds depending on the circumstances. I can''t be relieved if I can''t hold back my surroundings wanting to use the connection of a guardian.


    I guess you''re telling me to tell you what I am based on that, too. It would be a brake in case the king knew I was the one who wouldn''t be used heavily even if he couldn''t contain me. Insurance, this.


    "I have just the right assignment, so I''m going to use it. Ask the Chancellor for more information. Because you can''t say it out of my mouth."


    "Are you dealing with issues?"


    "That''s about it. Things will be easier with you throwing stones."


    I turned a blind eye to the words of the Demon King. That''s a lot easier, isn''t it?


    The Demon King laughs small at me like that.


    "I''ll give you a challenge, too. ''This is what identifies Carlosa'', and ''the purpose is also to make your way known to the other side''." My country will not be involved in any way as to what the outcome may be, "" I leave it to you to see what the best settlement may be. "


    "... that''s a lot of freedom"


    "Yeah, you don''t know how many pawns the king has. Conversely, if you didn''t have all the conditions in place to try and rave, you''d end up apologizing for Carlosa''s involvement in you."


    Apparently, the vetting of Carlosa has already begun. Do you have enough evidence in place to successfully use the situation that I move by joining¡­ is the subject of the review?


    If I behave in vain, the Mage will be underrated and King Carlossa will have more difficulty. Is it a state where each other''s behavior affects rather than working together?


    "Okay. I''ll be on my way."


    "Go with care.... because you are supposed to be ''the fianc¨¦ Lord Siegfried begged through the king''. I say we put Klaus on the escort in the form of a look."


    It''s also a strange story that an unidentified magician suddenly becomes the fianc¨¦ of the Faircloff clan, so it feels like ''Sieg, who fell in love at first sight with His Highness the Demon King''s subordination, came through the king, so His Highness Elshon attached one to the escort in the sense that he represented the guardian''?


    ... I''m not lying. It''s more of an escort than an escort, and I''ll add that no one normally saw the meaning of the engagement, including Sieg at the moment.


    It is interpreted in the direction of ''Irfena was surprised by the abrupt invitation from the family of heroes''. I''m not worried about me, I''m worried about Carlossa''s thoughts, like?


    With that in mind, the Demon King smiled with a grin and beauty.


    "So don''t forget the weird magic."


    ¡­¡­


    Why would I find out? One or two of ''boring''!


    "I''m sorry, this happened"


    "No, never mind"


    Take Klaus and just go to Carlosa. And interrupt the Chancellor''s home and ask him about the situation directly.


    This guy only tells us as much information as he can. Acting on it, not everything, is the challenge I was given.


    The Chancellor didn''t think I''d be offered cooperation with the Demon King, either, which is kind of a sorry look.


    Laugh and shake your head at such a prime minister. Never mind, Prime Minister. I have sympathy for you.


    ''Cause the'' problem ''they asked me about sounds so stupid!


    I don''t want this bothering you, normal. Besides, Ilfena found out!


    Simply put, the ''promise'' development is that a female knight in love with Sieg is kicking down her rivals. I wonder if this is the only time a fight between women is breaking out, but the situation was too bad.


    She herself seems to have been knighted by effort while a noble lady. That would be a good story.


    The problem is that she has knights surrounding her, many believers besides knights. That there are some aspects of being somewhat self-confident, but that as a beautiful and capable female knight some have become longing.


    If he''s an idiot from the start, I guess that''s a pretty good rating around him, but it''s since Sieg fell in love with the problem.


    In other words, they presume that love and surrounding influences have led to the emergence of a self-righteous part as a courtier. I guess it also affected that pride was high, too.


    "She was free to do anything as an aristocratic courtier...... it was an environment where she could get whatever she wanted. Just because you become a knight doesn''t make it so easy to disappear from a very young age. Especially now that your surroundings are in a good mood."


    "It''s like in the story," People corrupt at the thought end of their surroundings for their acts, "or the noble lady who''s taking them around."


    A faction, or reminds me of a night club. If the top is competent, it won''t change how much it can be lifted by the surrounding people - in a way that doesn''t underestimate ratings from the surroundings - but it will grow when you''re the kind of person that is easily affected.


    The Chancellor nodded when he gave his thoughts in that sense.


    "That''s exactly how it is. As is often the case with spoiled courtiers, her position is knights¡­ you can''t miss more than being formed as an organization"


    That''s right. I guess I can''t allow anyone but myself to be chosen as Sieg because he is not more than satisfied with the treatment. Extra because it''s also true what I tried to do.


    Her pride is a bummer in a situation where people don''t deal with her. Is that frustration directed at your lover?


    ¡­¡­


    Oh, that sounds like some fun. Me, is that a heroin position!?


    If you''re going on a healthy route, aim for a ''hero bonded by the appearance of a heroine who endures hard work'' development.


    If you''re on a comedy route, go in the direction of ''I was liked by a hero who recognized his strength when he knocked his enemies out by the time he was skinless''.


    Wrong with me and Sieg doesn''t get me in the romantic direction, but I feel like my surroundings are dancing on their own by mistake. Even based on reporting to the Demon King, it is better to have more entertainment elements.


    She, something that totally prioritizes her emotions as a woman over her position. I''m sure he''ll get in! No, I''ll try to tailor it!


    If you stir it up, it might expose you to a mastermind, or I can''t stop exciting about your expectations of ''Promised Developments''!


    However, it is suspicious that Sieg would recognize her in question as a ''rival woman''. Your perception as a knight sounds subtle, and you treat it like ''a bunch of other people not interested'', I''m sure. Above all, don''t expect romantic aspects from him.


    "Plus, Sieg and I will be matching each other''s identities, so our surroundings will be there for us. But Sieg isn''t looking for ''excellence as a female knight''. Besides, Sieg instinctively perceives her hidden parts..."


    "Don''t show interest...... no, don''t you hate it when you do poorly? I know I would treat you like a coworker if I recognized you as a knight, but if I simply saw you like a ''lady who wants to own herself''..."


    "Exactly. You hated it one way or another, but now you hate it."


    Without realizing my expectations, Assistant Chancellor sighed. I guess she didn''t think Sieg would instinctively spot those backs either in question. A woman who demeans people for unsolicited reasons can''t be liked by him.


    ... but.


    I don''t know what to say... If Sieg had some idea of how to handle a woman, he could have avoided it, wouldn''t he? Al and Sayle are good at it.


    Wouldn''t her pride have been preserved if she had been in a moderate mood? At least, I don''t feel like I ever ran into the foolishness of her denigrating rivals.


    Like, "I''m the closest thing to a Sieg among women," if I''d given him the satisfaction, he''d have grown up? Something else I feel rushed to treat Zeke, her. If you''re a noble lady, you might even care about your marriage.


    But I don''t think we can ever get married!


    It might have been possible if Siege were politically or of such a character as to take into account the balance of relationships, but unfortunately he is honest with himself. Moreover, the heroic lineage, the emotionally preferred woman, would be dismissed by the house.


    "Speaking of which, how did you ever let it go wild?


    When he utters the obvious question, the Chancellors all look like they chewed up the bitter bug.


    "The first thing to do is for the person and their surrounding parents to shelter them. The next thing you know about her wishes is that the surroundings move on their own. You can''t even blame yourself for this, and you''ll be tailored to a beautiful friendship if she shelters those who acted. That''s how she uses it."


    "Bad wisdom works, doesn''t it? No, your taste as a nobleman, huh?


    "Probably. Using people, using rumors¡­ those who should be her worshippers were extraneously hunting down her victims by believing that the scandal of her and the victims around her was a fact"


    The victim''s testimony alone is severe punishment, plus protests from people who believe her to be a great person are imperative? Influential people, and if they are highly regarded, their surroundings are half-hearted by her sins.


    Then, if you enforce punishment, there will be some dissatisfaction with the upper management, which she herself is likely to induce.


    I''m certainly in charge of this. Sieg doesn''t hide his'' favorite ''emotions, enough because he''s more willing to kill than ever before. Besides, I will never fall asleep crying because I will not condone the'' enemy ''.


    "The certainty is the hand of preparing and seizing the scene. But she didn''t know if she was going to eat herself, and most importantly, she was hesitant because she could be the victim."


    "I didn''t expect you to be lent by His Highness Elshon. Sure, if I hurt you, I can make it into a situation that I have to deal with as a country."


    They all looked at me sorry. Something pierces my heart in that pitiful caged gaze.


    Uh... never mind. Because the Demon King hasn''t given this job in that sense. In the first place, you''re convinced of this, aren''t you?


    Maybe it''s entertainment to handle. Come play with the distractions, like?


    In the first place, this was "Identification of Carlosa," and the case that Carlosa had just happened to be used. Besides, the Demon King is one of the people who understands best what personality I am.


    I''m willing to make it a stepping stone, my boss. For the Demon King, she would be a problematic person, ''a trinket a little worthy of use''.


    Perhaps Irfena isn''t mistaken in recognition because it''s a fast-track, crushed and personality correction course, but this time it would obviously be more severe punishment than normal crushing. They''re from another country.


    Above all, if successful, Carlosa can eliminate troublemakers, and I am recognized as synonymous with fear. Both the King and I are certain to get a glimpse from all around us. A pitiful sacrifice was made for them.


    "You should have understood the royal fear, didn''t they?"


    The only thing that made me squeal so far away by accident... would be that I had no choice. I don''t have sympathy, though.


    And for a few days, I worked hard to make it a favorable development for this one.


    Even so, it''s not a guilty thing. It was not only the castle, but all the sieges that appeared everywhere in town. However, the look seemed shocking as Cool Sieg smiled and wouldn''t hide his favor.


    Stand out, super stand out, including taking Klaus! You will be impressed on your own, even if you do nothing.


    Other than that, he tried to increase his fondness for talking to people in town, playing with children in orphanages, and working with healing magic to help doctors. It is well worth it and is accepted in the sense that ''Master Sieg seems happy''.


    This is important. Because if he comes forward with an image of him as a ''lovely female knight'', there will definitely be someone who looks fooled and doesn''t believe him at the punishment stage. You''d be a nicer female knight in your own country than a magician in another country.


    So I needed to deal with him straight away and make an impression of who Sieg''s fianc¨¦e was and how Sieg was dealing with him again. The information I get myself is stronger than rumors. It makes sense even based on the fact that the nobles gather information.


    Everyone on Siege''s side, including Mr. Keith - who feared that if left alone, he would leave Siege in such a state that he couldn''t refuse - has also spread rumors to me greatly.


    Because of this, I am now a "fianc¨¦e who is drowned by Master Siege," "not just a magician, but as a woman, she matters" and so on. Except, of course, those who don''t want to admit it.


    ... I feel guilty about my favorable gaze. I wonder why the gaze of hostility is more convincing.


    "... so things are getting better and better. Is your daughter really okay? I know they need to move."


    Mr. Keith says it seems complicated. Currently, the situation is being checked in a room in the Chancellor''s Hall. Me, Sieg and Klaus, of course, are gathered by the Assistant Prime Minister and the people of Sieg''s squad - the troops who were in that village.


    "I''m in trouble if you don''t move, and the pills and poison won''t work for me. And as long as it doesn''t come with an instant death blow because of the universal junction, it''s okay."


    The look on Mr. Keith''s face won''t clear if I return it. You were judged to be optimistic, opening your mouth as Assistant Chancellor did both.


    "You know, little girl. aristocratic fianc¨¦e...... you know how to make a woman disqualify that especially? I hate to say it, but some of the victims used that method."


    "Oh, did you even let a man attack you? I don''t know if you asked for it or if your followers moved on their own."


    ¡­¡­ Yeah, that''s right. Besides, after that, spread the rumors like the victim invited you. You know what happens when people spreading rumors like that regardless of who you are?


    The rivals will have more female knights admiring him than Sieg''s tastes are strong. The same female knight defends the perpetrator right...... the victim is sobbing.


    If you were a lady, the power of the house, and if you still don''t ask, you say exercise your strength.


    "I mean, it''s easy to understand... you''re taking a long way. Shall I take revenge for it?"


    It makes me look suspicious except for Klaus and Sieg, who are fun to fear.


    "Something with challenges from the Demon King. Why don''t you despise me as a knight, as an individual, as a woman?


    "You''re in charge of the method and the settlement, okay?


    You know, I nodded with no expression when I raised Klaus. There hasn''t been a bit of haste or worry there. Sieg looks at us with a somewhat pleasant look.


    "Hey, hey, little girl! Don''t you worry about yourself!?"


    "Nothing? I mean, to the extent that you remind me of someone who''s been after it before. I''m not gonna be a loser."


    He also replied to the rushing Assistant Prime Minister. Mr. Keith and the others are out of line.


    Still, I wouldn''t be as much of a king''s road third-rate villain as Viscount Grandkin, but to this extent, such as the measures your daughter can come up with? Thinking about it, I think Zebrast''s side chambers had a guy in the mood for it.


    Because if anyone finds out about this method, there won''t be any later.


    Sure it works, but guess what you''ll see around you on the day they hold the evidence. Every time something similar happens, I''m sure they suspect it''s the killer.


    Because the victim is difficult to name, it can be a severe punishment in the sense of preventing future harm... I guess it''s a ''lady'' around not thinking, she is.


    Even female knights are likely to be exempt from harsh duties due to the power of their parents. I don''t think she''s a nice female knight because I know Mr. Janet and Cecil.


    "Sieg! Aren''t you worried about your daughter!?


    Mr. Keith stopped by Siege when he returned to me.... but Zeke just tilts his neck slightly.


    "Do I need to worry about something? I told you Mizuki didn''t want to be a loser, but you can see the results in those words, right? Besides... if you say you''ve been harmed to bring about the results you wanted, my assessment of Mizuki will go down, but it will go up."


    "What?


    In unexpected words, Mr. Keith. Instead, the people who were listening will have a flashy look.


    "Both Mizuki and Irfena would be ''that sort of thing'', Keith. That''s why I''m afraid. You can''t be a loser and you can''t be incompetent, you give the Lord the desired result. If His Royal Highness Elshon wanted it, it would surely be fulfilled."


    "Yeah, yeah, me and that knight dorm nooko are like that"


    "It''s also horrible to see by instinct. Really accurate."


    Klaus nods and agrees with me in support of Sieg''s statement. The surrounding area gave me an indescribable look at remembering a country called Ilfena.


    That''s right, brain muscle. They were instinctively discerning the essence of that country and the knight dorm nooko. Did you instinctively understand without thinking?


    "If His Highness Elshon wishes". That''s all for the people who live there. Of course, because I know the Demon King puts his country first as a royalty, not an individual.


    I also exist as a chore and keeper cat to do everything in my power. That''s why I''m accepted by those people.


    Well, it''s overprotective. The head of it is the Demon King.


    "I wonder why even you are stained with that thought, little girl..."


    Allow me to ignore the strangely dazed gaze and dialogue of Assistant Prime Minister.... I miss my parent cat, not YI!


    Besides, I feel sorry for you that whatever''s more than naming a demon conductor isn''t enough to aim for a win, is it?

 169 Trap x Trap

    As a result of repeated rooting and information bubbles around the tunnel...


    "I would definitely like to talk to you about magic...... would you mind?


    Blonde beauty and everyone around her caught it brilliantly. Words are polite and expressions are just as friendly, but my eyes aren''t laughing to the point that I don''t realize I''m a civilian.


    This is what the warrant lady who has put in the exploration at the night club looked like, it''s hard to tell if the word sting is intentional because she''s superficially working on it.


    But this time it''s definitely enemy certified because the bait I sprinkled is clear. You''re here for when you''re alone.


    - Naturally, but it''s a trap.


    If I impressed you, I would go to the next step - and just moved on to the second stage to do the event. However, this is a landmine element that will surely come up with the girlfriends in question.


    There''s something you can''t forgive, right? and try to execute deciding your mind all the time.


    Sit on Sieg''s lap and make a joke.


    Try kissing Sieg''s cheek.


    I sensed the air in my instincts, and Zeke smiled and mouthed it on my forehead!


    I tried to create a space that was "dumb couple from anybody, don''t interrupt me because I''m flirting".


    This world with little entertainment, it stands out if you let this happen in the castle yard. Especially since people''s communication of information is great, just the intended person came to visit. If you''re secluded, hide your intent to kill.


    It should be noted that it was Zebrast who learned that the power of the event ''Thinkers make contact with other women'' was amazing for a lady in love.


    While Rudolph is holding me tight - a capture, actually - if I kiss my cheek and stir it up, Adelaide takes a lot of damage.


    If Sayle made a confession of love (laughs), Aurelia was clean.


    I mean, a hell of a destructive mine if the conditions are right. Explosion imperative.


    Whether it''s intentional to be inadvertent or not, the intent to kill at once is MAX.


    In Rudolph''s case, it''s just a tea eye, but even Sail''s ''that'' purposeful confession (laughs) works.... Sayle was attached to me at work and none of those vibes were there until then!


    Sieg is not the type to act like that in the first place. There''s just something wrong with the last few days. Still, she can fish, so I guess she''s still a ''want to own a zeek'' idea.


    You''ll cry or be depressed if you think you''ve broken your heart even if we fool you, first. I''m not the kid who took my favorite toy.


    "Oh, I can''t act alone, can I?


    "We''ll accompany you. You must be strong, and I''d like you to work with me. Why don''t you go to the workout? There''s a bond there, too."


    I glance slightly at her dialogue. I''ve decided to be strong enough to say, ''Naturally if you''re Sieg''s fianc¨¦e,'' but naturally it''s not from the heart.


    Normally, chanting is mandatory for magicians. It''s not for melee. Knowing that and matching is.


    I mean, ''I want to bump!'' So that''s it!


    Very honest and pleasant. Rival bad girls have to be.


    I personally think that characters in those positions have a lot of high-spec beauties, so I don''t complain about that either. Best of all, its a great attitude enough to kill!


    That''s the associate protagonist (scheduled) who brings the story to life!


    Enough delicacy as a wall (provisional and substantial sacrifice) blocked by heroin!


    ... I can''t win ed or anything without an event happening. There is no doubt that this time they will be the best credit to the villains and reach ED. And by self-sacrifice.


    The smart thing about them is that they "know and invite others to watch" in Multiple. Normally, calling is a sneak thing to do, I don''t think I''d do it grandiose.


    Later he said, ''I enjoyed talking to her and breaking up with her. I said I''d send it, but they said I was fine by myself,'' but if you even looked sad, you''d get off the suspect.


    Because their daily reputation and multiple witnesses on her side, plus the surrounding perception that I acted on my own initiative, work in their favor.


    ... but.


    I repeat, this is a trap. In one room, Mr. Keith and the others are taking a sneak tour with demonic props.


    Sieg is showing up beside Assistant Chancellor as a pimp, and Klaus is set to talk to the King and Chancellor... Actually, Klaus is with Mr. Keith and the others.


    Witnesses, testimony personnel, video, audio, everything. ?


    Put your hands together for the ''Promise'' event!


    "Right. If you''re here, you''ll be fine."


    Please, smile and the other person will snort with a smile. Even if the directions are uneven, those who want to have an event are only ostensibly friendly to each other.


    Okay, I''ll show you around.


    That''s what I said, I turn my back. I move on too to follow her. Her ''friends'' surrounded me like they surrounded me... to keep me from getting away and to hide myself, eh?


    - Meanwhile, back then, behind the scenes (Keith perspective)


    "Phew... what''s going on, in your daughter''s head"


    Point your gaze at the paper in your hand with a distant eye. That''s Mizuki''s plan for this one, "The Way to the Right Event! ''It said.


    It''s okay on the way, it''s okay on the way. Both the means to lure the opponent and the lower preparation to the surrounding area are convincing.


    The problem is the second stage in progress¡­ an operation named ''Guide to Capturing Villains Together - Prey Is What Comes From Over There''.


    Why is it that the target side is aiming for the prey?


    Why would I be happy when even my life could be at stake?


    I mean, "King''s Road Villain Again...! What does that mean?


    To be clear, Mizuki welcomes them to come set up.... delighted apart from the role.


    I know it can be a worse situation than dying as a woman, but I''m motivated rather than scared. No matter how you look at it, they''re more targeted as prey.


    Bill and the others said to the conversation Mizuki would be happy to have with them, "What are you doing, that troubled child!" "No way I''m completely off guard... there''s no way, is there?!?" He held his head.


    ... sounds like fun. Instead of being alert, he just seems happy to be on the opponent''s measures, Mizuki!


    "Hey, is your daughter always like that?


    Ask the beautiful young brunette who was next door.


    "It''s the usual thing. Besides, the more Mizuki seems to enjoy it, the worse it will be for them."


    ... even said extra things. Well, to this extent, it''s impossible to move a guardian?


    When he exhales deeply with a grudge, the young man - Lord Klaus - listens with a gentle lean neck.


    "Is there a problem? Mizuki is telling the opponent the information and blocking the escape route."


    "What?


    Those who were in the room, not just me, turn to Lord Klaus for that word.


    "It is possible to be said that ''created'' simply by showing personal memories. Mizuki is a magician. But the conversation we''re hearing right now is evidence that Mizuki is" unknown information "and reveals their lies. There''s no escape route."


    A friendly conversation would be to reassure Mizuki. But where is that important information?


    Lord Klaus continued to surprise us for not knowing what it meant.


    "Mizuki''s asking about where we''re walking, around it, right?" Where did they try to take them? "," Is there a place in that direction where they invited them? "They''ve been explaining their journey to their destination since they invited Mizuki."


    ¡­¡­ You mean that!


    If you were to impose a private sentence in the first place, you would choose a place that was invisible to the public. Mizuki doesn''t have any details about the castle or its surroundings, so they''re saying it''s easy to get them out.


    And I''m willing to say, "I don''t know after I broke up with Mizuki," with no food on my face. I haven''t denied that we were together, and if it was just a role to lure, that would be a fact.


    The hand of showing Mizuki''s memory is weak as definitive evidence because the excuses "I was seeing hallucinations" and "The video of the demonic props is not certain" can be used. Including that there are those who support it.


    It doesn''t make sense if you can''t prove ''when it belongs'', even if it''s recorded in a demonic prop as video. They didn''t hide the fact that they invited Mizuki, possibly linking the previous footage to a private sentence.


    We''re not tailing ourselves, so if they weren''t there when we seized the scene, we can''t get proof that the perpetrator and they were complicit. They will surely trump the executioner and flee.


    But what if I could prove from the start that the destination wasn''t the same place you invited me?


    The path they followed from their own mouths was told, and if there was testimony and discrepancy from them, they would have lied. Then it is normal to think of him as an accomplice to private sentencing with those who took him.


    There will also be no objection to recruiting a collaborator with a similar voice to try to fall for them... It''s not "individuals," it''s "everyone," it can''t be convenient to find.


    Above all, because Mizuki doesn''t know the detailed structure of the castle.


    The information "I visited the castle for the first time" is "facts". Besides, I''m here as Sieg''s fianc¨¦e, so if you suspect Mizki, you suspect Faircrov leaked that kind of information to another country before marriage... because it''s that house, it would be possible to clear up that suspicion. It is also significant that the current Lord is the King''s brother.


    Because they think ''Mizuki doesn''t have that kind of information'', I guess it doesn''t feel unnatural to be asked in conversation... curious, with a degree of awareness.


    Assuming they weren''t there when we held the crime scene down, this is a trap. They''re thorough enough to deal with objections from any side, and they''re not going to let them get away with it.


    "First of all, you''re proof as an accomplice. Now the escape route is blocked, and later I want words as the main culprit."


    We have no words for words spoken without expression.


    This is Irfena''s "Worst Sword".


    ''Naturally'' for the exorcists of different worlds who have them as guardians.


    ''We have more reliable proof because we have more allies in our enemies''


    ''Pull me in, fall thoroughly!


    While I felt something creepy, I... I understood why Zeke strangely favored them. ''Really strong'', they are. Even from a siege with the combat ability a hero deserves.


    Surrounded by beautiful sisters, the destination was - a room that was hardly used now, not a training ground. It''s a nice place where it''s okay to rumble slightly because it''s wide enough, and your voice is hard to reach outside.


    Of course, you asked your sisters to navigate until you got here. In addition, ''I envy you all for being tall, you''ll be buried when you walk around surrounded ~'' and the fact that you slipped your mouth and were taken is also a reality, appealing to the feeling of being taken. It creates a victim who couldn''t escape.


    Too much in a malicious direction? There''s a lot of violence because of your mind, because of your mind.


    This room is on the edge as well as a training ground, so only the direction you''re aiming for is the same, which means it''s hard to be seen by people. However, the routes are different and people visit completely differently.


    Speaking of how I know, what because I was hearing from the Chancellors about a spot that was going to be the scene of the crime! I planted recording magic props in all locations beforehand, so I automatically get proof as long as I direct them into words and deeds that would prove it.


    Come on, lets Event!


    "For some reason," the men in the room are just like the villains, just like they wanted to be ?


    "Oh... to the workout, was that an invitation?


    Asking them in a position to block the door and me, they come with a different look of ridicule.


    "It would be decided to lie. Why should I deal with someone like you?"


    "I thought Sieg would ask me some secrets."


    I smile even when enters something. Heh heh... ladies, your beautiful faces are cramping, aren''t they?


    Oh no, I need to be healthy enough to yell at you instantly there!


    The guys seem a little flashy too, but now they''re through. I prefer a beautiful sister, me.


    They cursed at me for not showing fright at all.


    "Oh, why did you... even wish for His Highness Elshon!


    "You can''t refuse if you''re examined by royalty."


    "If it''s for Sieg and the country... how dare you look at this!?


    Found out. Don''t worry, I''m just looking at things so raw and warm.


    I don''t think you''ll even guess how you feel, so I''ll be stupid and honest with you.


    "I pity you for not knowing reality. You''re looking at poor people with very raw, warm eyes, it''s amazing that you don''t know reality!


    "... what does that mean?


    "I mean, your assumptions and reality are different. Where did this story come from first? I''m on the receiving side. I was brought here to talk to you via Your Highness."


    That''s what I say and flatter my shoulders.


    "As you say, it was from King Carlossa, so I can''t say no easily. Personally, I stuck in," Why did you come, how did you come, what do you mean, you don''t even know your name, but you get to talk about marriage via royalty? "


    Almost no lie. In addition to that, it is new to my memory that Faircrov''s lord pleaded with the impetus to sit down, so I weakened at once, including my previous vigilance.


    "Next. Who are you talking about, dear Sieg?


    "Become!?


    "As far as I know, no one like that. I say people have preferences, but no matter how good they look or how strong they are, they have a lonely head and they are negative all at once."


    ''Cause the word in the proposal is, "Protect my back," right? I just think you want a friend who runs the battlefield together.


    I thought about the marital direction because the gender was a woman, and even a man would have said something similar.


    It is a dialogue that did not make sense to anyone in the Irfena momentum, not just me, but caused a nice phenomenon of tilting their necks in alignment. And it was before we heard each other''s names.


    ... and I tried to be stupid and honest, but the ladies didn''t like it. Anger also comes to the dew. Then shall I say todome to you?


    "It''s such a shame that the Faircroff family''s three sons chose me... because it''s true."


    Smile at the blonde, the woman in question, without worrying about the gaze that gets stronger and stronger - you must be willing to kill her, no more.


    "It doesn''t have to be a matching house, it doesn''t have to show interest, it doesn''t have to be in a situation where you don''t even know the name instead of making a favorite effort. I was the one who greeted my wife.... Sieg didn''t need you. I wasn''t interested in being a woman or a knight, so I didn''t get involved."


    I don''t think it''s even on the edge of my vision, I''ll wrap it up.


    To the words she clenched her fist and badly distorted her beautiful face, staring at me with all the shooting. Your surrounding friends stare at me and glance at her.


    Zackli, because I''ve decided my mind. Hey, me. In other words, it''s like saying ''no matter what you do, it''s no use''.


    It''s no use harming me! I don''t see you! Za Ma Ah! ''It''s a reality.


    It is a far-fetched way of saying it, because this intercession will remain as evidence. I will not leave the seeds of preaching behind.


    While it''s fun for me, the ladies are staring at the blonde as well as the leader. Maybe I don''t know how to react like never before. The men are also somewhat confused by the arguments between the women.


    Ready, blonde? I will thoroughly poke at the fact that you are not worth as much as a shard. [M] I don''t want them to behave.


    "Yes... I guess so"


    Pompous and quiet groaning. A distorted grin on its mouth.


    "So I wouldn''t hesitate to let anyone disqualify me from standing next to that one.... you''re one of them"


    "If you want to say so much, introduce yourself, loser. Anyway, you''ve been eliminating the intruders ever since, haven''t you?


    "Yes, you really hate him. I''m Cynthia... from the Count Bartlett family. Didn''t you hear enough rumors?


    "Eh, I have no idea"


    "... eh"


    Slip her off somewhere you''re good at it. I think it''s probably ''rumored to be Sieg''s opponent''s candidate'' thing, but I don''t care about such disgust. It''s a no-count, it''s not worth using.


    Was it because you thought you knew the rumors that you had fainted your name so far? If you name it, you''ll be on guard, he said.


    "Ko, this..."


    "Oh, I''d like to hear it at last. Are these men your mistresses?


    When asked about it, she ceased, instantly blushing and denying. My surroundings are taken aback by my too many words.


    "No, I''m not!


    "''Cause wouldn''t it be hard if I found out ~. So, did you hire me for a reward? Conne, money, or your bodies..."


    "Or the body... it shouldn''t be! Oh, you''re really Sieg''s fianc¨¦e!?


    "Let''s take the sad but realistic. Let''s be strong, huh?


    "Don''t be ridiculous!


    Ha, don''t be angry, don''t be angry. Beauty''s ruined. ~ Ugh.


    No, no offense, okay? I was just wondering if I needed to take aim as well because I''m just being asked about my conversation right now by all the top people in the country.


    Just in case, I turned my gaze to the men and I said, "Really?," he asked, shaking his head vertically.


    "So what''s the reason for joining?


    "Oh, oh, money or something, that''s Conne. Sometimes I want Cynthia to like me."


    "Is it to grip the weakness after that? If it''s her scandal, it could be used for Count Bartlett''s house, right?


    "I''m not thinking about that! I can''t believe we betrayed the Bartlett family... Ah"


    Slip your mouth still with momentum, they make your expression strong.


    Yes, get my parents tangled testimony. "Don''t Betray" remarks where the reward is Conne and Gold = My parents are also collaborators, or main culprits. You can''t help but get Conne tangled up in the house, and you''re oddly grand because you know the existence behind it will shelter you.


    She could have been a knight...... no, it seems like these are the backs that were appreciated too. There would have been hope in person, but from my parents'' home, it''s a means of getting along with Faircrov.


    Isn''t that why the Demon King said, "Come and play," also because he thinks, "I don''t admit I''m a knight"? I think that''s extra because Al and the others are close.


    I was swallowing that and the men held my arms down. Looks like a fun lady Cynthia when you turn your gaze. Apparently, he''s back, and he remembers his original purpose.


    "Have fun with that kid. We''ll testify that she invited you."


    "What''s Cynthia gonna do?


    "I''ll take a tour. I want to see her cry."


    What villain, dude?


    So driven by the urge to penetrate, but now patient. Now this situation is the development I hoped for.


    "I agree with you all."


    "Huh?"


    "That''s why."


    Oops laugh at it. One of the men rushes to block my mouth with his hand, but accidentally looks at his feet and stiffens.


    - Slightly at cold feet, check the frozen boots.


    "Let''s all play, hey!


    Break the locked door with a shockwave without ringing a finger. As soon as everyone turned to you, Mr. Keith and the others broke in from there and immediately detained them all.


    Mr. Keith has a disgusting gaze at the impounded Miss Cynthia. Can''t you forgive her selfishness because she cares about Zeke?


    "Have you behaved well towards a guest from Ilfena?... I''ve heard all the stories, and from what we''ve been through, there''s no excuse for ''she invited''!


    "Why are you here?"


    Mr. Keith flaunts his shoulder to Miss Cynthia, who is a wolf, and points at me.


    "The child has a reputation for ferocity, surveillance is mandatory, says Irfena. You know the knights of His Highness Elshon came with you as escorts, right?


    ... seems to justify eavesdropping by the fact that I am ferocious. You''re the Demon King, this proposal.


    And Mr. Keith turns to me.


    "Sorry, you idiots bothered me"


    "Never mind."


    "But why did you destroy the door? I thought your daughter was gonna tail these guys."


    "Yes, because in the sense of snowflaking Carlosa''s shame, we have to give Mr. Keith and the others a show."


    Something that could be blamed on the ''country'' named Carlosa, and to be honest, he looked indescribable. Why.


    "So how did you know we were out there?


    "I am ''not allowed to act alone''. ''No action is allowed with any person other than the designated person'' to be precise. So it''s reported when you act with them, and someone moves. After that... if you were buying time, you''d get in at the best time, wouldn''t you? So all I have to do is give a signal."


    There is no way you can leave an uninvited creature, an outsider. There was surveillance, that''s all.


    However, some of the people who were listening to our conversation became more and more pale as they even perceived the situation. "Surveillance," "Too Timed Helpers," "As if I wasn''t scared," to "Guests from other countries who move not to disadvantage Carlosa".


    I can imagine who took the lead if all these elements were aligned.... you need the permission of the highest authority, the collaborators of other countries.


    In the meantime, I smile closer to Miss Cynthia and whisper in her ear.


    "Come on, let''s play, huh?


    Now it''s our turn!

 170 The price of stupidity

    Between the sights were gathered the nobles, who were not only kings, but lords. The strangely pale and restless people would be the parents of the perpetrators or something.


    It looks like they called me to the castle before this one was captured, but they didn''t tell me what it was about. As soon as he saw himself brought in, he looked pale.


    It can''t be normal for the perpetrator to be taken and seen instantly. What it means is obvious.


    I mean - it''s a place of repudiation, and Wang Zheng''s.


    This situation on top of being detained. No matter how dull you are, you''ll notice if you do this far. The perpetrators are now very pale.


    I refrain beside Klaus, and for now I hear the King''s judgment.... because we have to see Carlossa''s response as a victim and a collaborator from another country.


    Do it all the time, King! This leads directly to your assessment of Ilfena!?


    "Now, why did this happen... I have to explain it again. If we didn''t know what your knight was saying and doing, we''d have been watched for a long time."


    I didn''t expect any more young creatures to insult me? The King''s eyes laughing that way were not laughing at all.


    It is unclear whether they had that awareness, but what the king is saying is true. Besides, that''s what other countries find out, so I guess they want to say, ''Are you trying it, you guys?''


    Yeah, yeah, it''s humiliating to be insulted by these assholes. You''re more annoying than being ridiculed directly!


    "I didn''t mean to disparage those who didn''t like it with despicable hands and use their own devotees in their quotes to spread rumors as if the victim had an affair. You really are sexually rotten people."


    I guess none of them have loyalty to the king, because they can imitate it like that - it is the Chancellor who tells them that. Apparently, the King and I have a lot of maneuvers together. In addition, I saw that it also aimed at the effects that make me think of it as the general thrust of the upper management.


    There a few men advance before the king and plead with him.


    "Your Majesty! Please... have mercy! I am a fool who has served this kind of thing, but my daughters have done all they can for the country so far. Would you spare me that feat and have mercy?"


    I guess they''re desperate, too, that punishment could come down on them.


    It''s a bad way to put it, but it could have been tolerated so far. For the reason that the victims are lower than they are. Identity system gets in the way.


    It would have been difficult to punish them heavily if they had excused that even if they were nobles, it would have been retaliation due to force strife.


    Unless those who have used the same hand in the past have been punished, this is not the case. In that case, some people defend themselves against our cuteness.


    Every country has a dark spot that is troubled when it is explored.


    There is a verse I watched sweetly because these men know that too. Guess I flattered my daughters if they were genuinely awkward. I guess this is an outrage because you had no idea where I stood.


    There must have been some thought that even if something happened, the ''country'' called Carlosa would move not to disadvantage its own country.


    I guess you didn''t think I was a collaborator from Ilfena ~... you usually hide it, such a disgrace.


    "... and their parents are saying. What do you think of Lord Mizuki?


    The Chancellor smiles and speaks to me. Those eyes are obviously like, ''Be my guest!'' He said. They give away toys to me, too.


    ... Seems pretty annoying, this one. You know my personality and you threw it, okay!?


    The king nods with a harsh look when he turns his gaze to the king. Okay, okay.


    I have the permission of the supreme power. So let''s go to war!


    "I''d like to ask you a few favors."


    "Well, let me know."


    The king nodded, wondering if my thoughts caught my interest even if I could not read them. Confirm that and thank me once.


    "One is my permission to make a scene noisy. The other thing is, I want you to forgive me for what I''ve done here and now."


    "Hmm, you want to retaliate with your own hands?


    Quickly, you delude yourself by smiling at a king who captures you in the ''otherworldly ferocious species'' direction. It can mean retaliation, but it''s a little different.


    "Well, what do you think? But I wanted to thank you, because you had a very pleasant welcome earlier."


    Naturally, ''welcome'' is what happened earlier. In these ways...


    "I see. You weren''t the victim, were you?


    The Chancellor came aboard instantly. The king laughs and nods with pleasure when he brings one blink.


    "Ha! I have to forgive you for that... it would be painful not to thank you. Okay, let''s forgive it."


    "Thank you"


    It would be natural for the nobles around you to look surprised. Let go of the position of superiority, because it is unthinkable because of the characteristics of a country called Irfena.


    ... but.


    Gentlemen, the opposite is true. Gya-ku! We need to take a step back as we prepare to discredit them.


    Instead of falling back after that, you''re willing to kick it with momentum, aren''t you? Well, let''s come with the Continuous Event!


    I propose to the detainees, especially Miss Cynthia.


    "Unbind them first. Oh, give me back my weapon, too."


    I said my words, and my surroundings squirmed. I turn my grin toward such people.


    "The proud knights of Carlossa are here to protect their nobles. You don''t have to worry about anything, do you?


    "Exactly. We all know that, don''t we? The knights of our country are not rotten!


    Immediately followed by the king who perceived my intentions. "Carlossa''s knights aren''t like these idiots! ''That''s the King''s direct word. It''s these words that we''re going to need.


    The knights, who were holding them back from the king''s word, look at each other, and still give them the weapons they were taking away from the restraint to obey the king''s will.


    They... they all look confused. Ma, this must be natural.


    "Let''s continue earlier. I will attack you. You can avoid or prevent it, and above all, if you can get into me with a single blow, I will ask you to mitigate your sins. What do you say?"


    Including, of course, the novel from Irfena, to which I add, the Prime Minister just seeped confusion as well.


    Klaus raised a slight eyebrow and the surroundings continued to be taken aback. Sieg... have fun for some reason.


    "Is that true?


    "Of course. It''s possible for you to listen to me for a little while, I..."


    Even though Miss Cynthia asks suspiciously, she snorts firmly.


    Even though I didn''t lie, the matter itself was entertaining in the first place. There''s also the saying of the Demon King, "My country is not involved in anything, no matter what the consequences."


    I''m not saying ''too stupid to be worth using''. Diplomacy has a different purpose than normal diplomacy.


    He appeased to me snorting confidently - sometimes this would be the place to be before the king. Falsification is not tolerated - Miss Cynthia lays down her weapon. Seeing her like that, the others got their weapons in their hands.


    Good, good ? The event has to be exciting!


    I don''t want to involve the people around me, so I move towards them. They twitch to surround me.


    As for Miss Cynthia, she seems more than willing to give me a shot. Sometimes it feels like you''re staring at a killer, or at least a blow before you''re punished.


    Fun mixed glances between me and Miss Cynthia, and eventually she moves. At the same time, did the others move because they insulted me the same way? It is a theory that magicians are particularly bad at melee fights when dealing with multiple at the same time.


    But...


    "Nah!?


    Miss Cynthia''s weapon only left empty to ''accurately capture'' where I was. The people who stopped moving in her puzzled voice also gave me a puzzled look at my absence.


    And I am.


    "Mr. Ghost, this way"


    Emerging with metastatic magic behind them, I sound my fingers and point the blade of air as I sing with pleasure.


    The invisible shockwave that poked them up from the bottom smashed both arms, tore their clothes apart, and even crushed the weapon in their hands and bounced them off. Everyone in the gallery is also rigid about momentary events.


    Their expressions of amazement, fear and anguish mix beautifully with their rolling faces on the floor with their bodies wrapped around a worn out piece of clothing that serves little.


    I laugh as innocently as I can at them for not being able to utter words and not being able to grasp the situation.


    "Your loss."


    I just smashed it into ''their clothes'' and ''weapons'' while the king talked about it when he rattled it out and kept it until it worked at any time. If you''re using this magic, you''ve been certified and chanted, and you haven''t only said "powerful words."


    The garment is fiber¡­ that is, if it is dismantled, it becomes yarn and does not act as a cloth, and the weapon is metallic, so it can be disassembled. Anyway, I''m working on a demolition that''s too fine, even a bigger mess than that would be enough.


    They are both very easy to imagine and their opponents freak out, so that''s the hand I was thinking of as a means when they were captured on a getaway trip.... no weapons, you can''t come after me almost naked with just the boots, normal.


    Later it was the usual shock wave, but I aimed my arm at it so that I could not hide my body. Pain is necessary even in the sense of letting them know how strong it is.


    In other words, they were disfigured by the impact of the shoulder-to-arm attack. The multiple exercise of the technique is deluded because if you don''t know the crap, you just seem to have worn out your clothes and even your sword in a shock wave.


    "Weak, and retarded. But now it''s clear... that you are not" regular knights. "


    "What do you mean?


    It was the king who reacted immediately to my words. He looks surprised even though his surroundings are speechless. I flaunted my shoulders at them like that.


    "It was strange. Because there''s too much difference between the knights of Carlosa and them I know. But I was convinced that the house sheltered earlier, and from this situation, that they were ''knights by the power of the house, even made of merit''."


    Hiraki, turn your gaze to Miss Cynthia.


    "I have had forgiveness for making noise in front of you, but that is only for me. Therefore, the attack was only allowed by me. If you are aware of your sins, you will not ride the invitation, and most importantly, a knight will draw his sword in front of the king, not even in an emergency?


    This is a farce to make them understand that ''the perpetrators are not regular knights'' rather than reprisals against them. A decent knight wouldn''t ride my provocation, and I don''t want any less sin to shame the king any more.


    I can prove that at the time of the provocation they had no reflection or anything and did not understand how to be a knight.


    I wonder if the men were hired by their houses while they were knights. I don''t know if he''s a subordinate or a bad friend, but he made a peer-to-peer decision at the time he rode the provocation. The excuse ''I couldn''t resist'' doesn''t work.


    "And I''m a guest from Ilfena, right? If you get hurt, it''ll be an inter-state problem. You''re the ones who got your hands on it first, so of course you can''t say self-defense."


    Normally Carlosa has to apologize to Ilfena if I get hurt... and vice versa naturally. This time it''s just special.


    However, some people don''t know about it, so I have to make it convincing. In that sense, I guess the Demon King called it a challenge.


    I''m the victim that said it would be the other person, or the Magic Instructor, who launched the attack first. There is also the point of self-defense on top of getting permission from King Ninglo, so I or Irfena will not be blamed for their injuries.


    Although, Irfena can''t protest Carlosa either because I''m the one who suggested it. I''m the culprit.


    We must make sure that we are not at a disadvantage to human beings in other countries, even if they would be collaborators, or to either country if they wanted to do so on their own. This is also a challenge from the Demon King who says, ''Leave the Way to Me''.


    "Tailor your daughter to a knight to make a connection with Faircrov and make achievements... oh, this achievement may be taken from other people as well as your people?


    Gaze in with Miss Cynthia. You were angry with my words, and those eyes were filled with feelings of anger and frustration.


    "Instead of trying, I haven''t even disciplined myself, ''Knight Modki''. In fact, my noble lady who annoys the country and the knights. That''s why Zeke doesn''t need you."


    "No, no! Wah... I tried!


    "What''s the point of your self-declaration?


    Miss Cynthia protests with a screaming voice, denied until her own efforts, but I gently leaned my neck and turned back to the king.


    "I think we already have more research than we have a place like this. Is my guess wrong?


    "No, you''re right. They were just sent to the desire to connect with Faircloff. Parents who used daughters who admired heroes would also be responsible, but it was those who did harm to the victims... some testimony. You can''t get away with this!


    After all, the king ran out of words¡­ in "a public place with guests of Ilfena". I heard that. Their faces stain with despair. Even my own efforts so far have been denied.


    And the words are what their parents can receive as if they were their main culprits. I guess the punishment definitely extends to the house.


    I smile at Miss Cynthia again.


    "Hey, Miss Cynthia? You''ve discredited the victims for quite a few reasons, haven''t you? He humiliated himself as a woman, made him deny what he had worked so hard for, and... made the victims cry to sleep with his identity as a shield. Doesn''t that look like you guys right now?


    "... Huh?


    Bearing the pain, she didn''t seem to understand what she was told for a moment, but eventually we now seem to understand our current situation. He blushes. He tries to hide his body somehow, but he''s doing his whole arm, so there''s nothing he can do.


    "Oh, don''t try to hide it. As a person, I want you to go to jail at your lowest appearance, exposed to many people."


    "Hey, that''s not much."


    "Don''t you have feelings as the same woman!


    Words, gaze, parents make criticisms, but I go on without even turning my face.


    "Because you''ve done the same thing. You didn''t understand, did you? How Much That Is"


    So I cut the words and turn my gaze to the men I had just criticized.


    "''Don''t you have love,'' hey?... Then I''ll ask the king for just a little"


    Actually, it''s just going to be the worst possible outcome - approaching the king with an inner grunt. Neither did the king understand that I was no longer willing to help them, nor did he try to hide his funny expression.


    "Can you do me a favor?


    "Oh, my God, tell me."


    "Please save only the lives of the perpetrators. I want you to avoid crushing the house and just downgrade it."


    With that said, the king glanced more and more intriguingly and even laughed at his mouth.... They figured out what it meant.


    The king nodded one thing when he was sure of it and I grinned deeper.


    "Well, you think so. Good, forgive. ''Only life helps'', let''s promise ''I won''t crush the house'' again. I want you to think listening to me is an apology from me."


    "Thank you. Then after punishment, I thought it would be better to keep my parents'' house instead of a monastery. Because it''s going to cause problems."


    "Right, you''ll need a reason to leave the house. Do you want me to monitor you responsibly?"


    A king who grinned deeply at me laughing with couscous. The surroundings don''t make sense and feel confused, but there was no one to pinch their mouth on this occasion.


    I''m not stupid with the neighbors. I guess I have something to look at from the King''s condition.


    We turn to Miss Cynthia and the others. The perpetrator and his parents looked suspicious to strange developments as if they had been mitigated.


    "I make your efforts and achievements'' nothing '','' stomping on dignity ''as a woman but a person, the only remaining'' even losing value as a nobleman ''"


    ¡­¡­


    They freeze at abrupt exposure. When it comes to content, it''s content, because they say they deny what they''ve been through. It can''t be easy to accept if you have the consciousness you''ve been trying.


    "Oh my god!


    Deliberately speak brightly. Their expressions remain frozen as opposed to fun me. Still, my gaze is pouring on me out of fear of being told something.


    "Oh, don''t look like that. Because that''s the premise that you guys were really trying to be knights. It wasn''t like that from the start! What you don''t have is something you can''t lose. And."


    Cut the word once and turn your gaze to the king.


    "On this occasion, Carlossa''s chief powers'' admitted they were right '', right? So of'' That''s Right ''."


    The king''s words are heavy. That''s why royalty has to be careful what they say and do.


    I will tell Miss Cynthia again, who is slightly trembling, whether my words have gradually become understood.


    "You are ''not knights'', you were meant to be knights by the power of the house without effort, ''Our Lady of Aristocracy'', ''Merit was only made or taken from someone'', and it is not as knights who are punished, but as'' nobles who have discredited the country ''"


    Actually, I don''t think that''s all. As much as I admire heroes and aspire to be knights, I think I''ve worked hard with Miss Cynthia. It''s just... "Not for a noble lady," I guess.


    "After being punished, I''m under house arrest with surveillance at my parents'' house, and naturally I can''t get married. I can''t even" Proud Death as a Nobleman "because" The House Will Be Left For Your Surveillance ". And as long as the house stays'' in the memory of many, ''right, as a scandal?"


    The scariest monster for the nobility is rumor. Besides, there will be no way they will be forgotten for having shamed the king and done something that could discredit the knights to the ground. Even as a lesson, people keep in mind.


    "After that, that miserable look will be the subject, won''t it? No matter how humiliating, you deserve it, and whoever sees it will be shocked ''Rumor Without Malice''... though there will naturally be inferior rumors."


    The people around me were stunned and... a look that seeped a little fear into me, I tell them with a couscous and a laugh.


    The unchanging facial expression is probably because he realizes'' the king knew and agreed ''. Ning Ro is convinced, and there is even a smile on his mouth.


    "As knights, as men, as women, as nobles, as those who belong to this country more than that. How does it feel to be thoroughly denied and denigrated?


    "Ko... Ko Ko Ko... mi, be recognized"


    The trembling objection ends abruptly. A beautiful blonde hair was chopped off by a tiny, sharp blade of ice, which appeared at the same time I snapped my fingers.


    On his cheeks a thin, bloody muscle ran, and the wreckage of his uncut cut hair scattered across the floor. The sharpness is easily pointed at your throat - you don''t even have time to stop it. She finally seeped tears when she was clearly poked at the ''fear of death''.


    "Scared? But that''s the kind of person you sold the fight to." Didn''t you know that by now? I don''t think it would have ended this way without the misery. "


    A gentle-minded person would be crying at the targeted stage.


    If you dated this place on duty, I wouldn''t give you any personal opinions.


    Normally I can''t think of using the privilege of "being a victim and someone else" to push me¡­ I don''t have the right to speak up.


    Involve the king and use your position. Guided the ''enemy'' in the worst direction.


    I would have whispered along the way if I had noticed that fact. My neck slowly narrowed because I repeated my nagging excuses.


    Everything is... they deserve it. I just gave him a few cuts.


    "From now on, without showing up outside, but without ever being able to forget the scandal.... you just have to live miserably frightened by people''s rumors"


    I also look forward to the punishment from the King - the words I smiled and told him sounded terribly cold on this occasion of falling silence.


    Klaus turns a frightened look at me all the time saying, ''It''s too shabby,'' but I don''t regret it because it''s entertainment. I enjoyed it.

 171 What are the best collaborators

    He was in pretty bad shape during the sight.


    No, the only people that are terrible are the rolling ones. Normally, ''sinners in close proximity to naked, worn out bodies and hearts'' don''t come before the king.


    Needless to say, I''m the culprit, so I may have a little word from the Demon King about that later.


    Of course, not human rights against sinners, but "What the hell are you doing in front of a king! ''In a sense.


    Some of those guys are rolling, sinners. What, entertainment from the start? Treat it like a challenge. It''s bait to see Carlossa''s response, bait.


    "It''s not just a disgrace to our country, it''s a response to Ilfena."


    "Right. Let the quality of our country be questioned in warm punishment. Once we get these people locked up, we have to reconsider the punishment."


    The King and the Chancellor discuss with cold eyes. Hearing this, people who did not know the circumstances also looked pale at the seriousness of the situation.


    ''I was going to punish you, and you''re never going to be convinced that''s all? Guests from that country attacked me. "


    "Once you''re in jail, reconsider the punishment. Akan, once you''ve tasted it, it''s the country (of which) that can handle it."


    Is this what it looks like to interpret it? Irfena, since the fear of the Demon King is a prerequisite, it is not a mistake for people who do not know the circumstances to freak out. ''Questioned for quality'' would not be a gentle response.


    I need a firm response even if I think about the purpose of this one. Supposedly I went out of my way to put it in my mouth as proof of a reason to convince anyone to listen.


    It''s just... I don''t feel like we''ve crossed words like this on this occasion to make the punishment heavier.


    Because it has become a very unpleasant development, at least for the sinners, that it is certain that the punishment will be heavier than postponed.


    "Take him!... Oh, like in the eyes"


    The knights force them to stand and take them to the king''s word. Besides, it was the Kingsguard who was standing by, and I''m sure you can guess whose intention it was that it would be an anomaly.


    I am certain that my expectations were met by the sight.


    ... show their miserable appearance in the castle - which I anticipate - before you tell them, right? Bait, they are.


    If you''re thinking about that, the Chancellor seems to have noticed how I am. At some point, he leaves only those who seem to know the circumstances, and later he lets them back down.


    And called me before the king again. He wants to discuss it, rather than check the situation.


    It''s more convenient because I wanted to make future confirmations with them than even I have the required role.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Mizuki. Though the role, the idiots annoyed me."


    "Never mind. Most importantly... we haven''t settled yet."


    "Hmm?"


    Play a little more meaningful words to the apologizing king.


    The king and the Chancellor gazed at my words and looked funny.


    "Their elimination is not the only role I was wanted for, but beyond. No, it''ll help you get rid of the hardest to get rid of, won''t it?


    "Oh, why do you think so?"


    If you say it in a dizzy way, the Chancellor will be on board instantly. From Carlosa''s point of view, she also has my discernment about this one, so she wants to make sure she understands it correctly.


    I nod one thing and mouth a ''certain speculation'' derived from the information given.


    "It''s easy if it''s just the elimination of the people they took. Sure, it would be a way to use it or crush the house, but I don''t think the upper echelons of the country were able to move."


    One thing first. It''s too small, those guys.


    Now if we''re going to be a little more cunning, or if we''re going to make sure the killer doesn''t know, it''s them who look suspicious.


    There will be a protection of the power of my parents, but there is one above me. If the upper echelons of the country plead guilty as'' justice ''with the evidence, it is impossible to disagree with the punishment, including the plethora of scum of what they have done.


    "It is also possible to tailor and detain a separate case if you see the enemy and punish him at the same time as a remnant. I don''t know what to say, but there''s a way to dispose of those people, right?


    Secondly, there is no need to punish them for this matter only, because they are unnecessary to the country.


    This can be incorporated as one of the sins, even if the victim''s identity is low.


    And... because the country is moving, we''ll be able to take these ways. Priority should be given to the country, sometimes'' tailoring ''justice. I didn''t think these people, especially the Chancellor, could do that.


    "From this we will reduce the number of people in question with the erasure method. At the same time, you add the condition that you are in a troublesome position. First, the perpetrators earlier are out of the question. The next thing I know, their parents aren''t here right now, so it''s not important in politics."


    Does it fit this far, the Chancellor nodded. Not just a confirmation conversation, but my discerner seems to be this guy.


    ... I mean to worry about you, but you were also in the midst of a previous conversation. So if you rely on Klaus as a B-female, come on. My assessment would have turned out to be a shame.


    Well, I can''t help this. Because the existence of "Magic Instructor" is a terribly vague perception, so I don''t know if it really poses a threat.


    "All that remained were bystanders who were looking at the incident as wild horses. And among them, those who have unconditionally believed in their claims should be seen as the most dangerous and unpunishable. You can''t leave ''Castle Dwellers'' dancing to rumors by the time you''re not guilty, but blind"


    ¡­¡­ What makes you think that?


    I smile with a grin at the Chancellor, who asks with an exploratory voice.


    "I used rumors to flirt with Kivera. The Wang du was genuinely confused not only by cold footage, but also by ''information'' flown from the residents of the castle. No wonder they tend to assume," Maybe it''s true if it''s information that comes from those closer to us, "right?


    If it was just cold footage, it could have gone as far as the rumors. But there came additional information from the inhabitants of the castle that "cold treatment makes you think it''s true" that Princess Wang had fled.


    As a result, in synergy, dreams permeated people as'' truth ''. Some rumor sources are threatening enough.


    "What happens when a large number of people who believe blindly say this?" His Royal Highness Prince Wang is a child of iniquity "," The King has a hidden child "... do you think it would do with rumors? Besides, if those who work in the castle talk to the vendors and the private sector in and out of it, it will spread quickly, won''t it? There may be people who tailor witnesses based on rumors to say," It''s the truth. "


    People are vulnerable to ''special positions''. Especially if it''s a secret revealed by someone who''s worth it to me saying, "It''s just a story here," it will also work to make you want to stick around and brag. What if they use it...?


    The Chancellor is staring at me. Only my eyes are not laughing in the smiling expression.


    Around you listening in silence, too, I guess you talk about it by letting me talk as much as I want. Maybe it''s a metaphor, but it''s a problem statement.


    "What if it made sense to make those people look like that?


    "It''s a" thank you "for" welcome. "It''s just... if you look at them like that, you might protest for them, or the trust you''ve built up so far might break down, or someone might disappoint you?


    "... be there, I guess"


    After showing a tentative gesture of contemplation, the Chancellor affirmed with a gentle sigh. I realize that my expectations weren''t wrong when I just said I had a headache.


    It''s tough, he said there''s a sinner reserve halfway there.


    "I''m a guest from Ilfena, so even as Carlosa, I have to deal with it ''harshly''. After showing" evidence to date "to those who have protested their response, can punishment be desired as" whoever is danced to by rumors and denigrates the victim is also an accomplice "? You can''t cause any more problems in front of Irfena."


    "Right. As for those who come protesting, there may be others to blame for your plotting apart from it. ¡­ could cause trouble for you"


    If the influence of incitement is not spared, the Chancellor will look sorry.


    By contrast, I''m a pussy, and a good smile with my fingers ringing.


    "Oh, it would be great if you could sell me a fight against my face! I have already handed it to you in my earlier actions, but I will once again protest against Carlosa. If the king is convinced that he blames me for his assumptions, he will be reprimanded enough."


    The fact that you were taking Klaus and Sieg would also be increasing the seclusion of the women, right?


    To add to the pleasure, the Chancellor has a frightened face.


    "Did you... not just do it to incite those people, but also think about what happened after that? Sure, a lot of people would be jealous."


    "Hehe. The bait should be bigger, right? I''m still on the ground with the information that I''m a magician, so you''ll definitely catch it! What kind of guardian protests against a country''s decision? Will I be forgiven for apologizing?


    It would be a ''personal opinion from jealousy'' for someone who comes in secluded and hates it, but from me it would be ''complained about the country''s decision''.


    They won''t say they incited it, something known from day to day that the sermon was anchored on the guardians'' laps! I can delude you enough, Carlossa upper management is on my side too.


    Get to the point of gravity! Shame on yourself more than that! Then pity me that it is becoming everyday...... in many ways.


    "Will Lord Klaus cooperate even if you often do? He''s your escort, and I don''t know if you''re going to be on such a ''play'' ride, am I?


    The direct report of the Demon King, in the sense that the Chancellor doesn''t think Klaus will accompany such stupid fishing.


    Well, that''s more than being an escort, right? It is also part of my job to make sure that events like the one I protest against Carlosa - not to be criticized, not to be put up with arguments - do not happen.


    Especially since Klaus is a faceless thing, those idiots look like the type to shut him up instantly.


    - But.


    "Well, would you like to hear it? Klaus, flirt with me for a while. I''m glad to see you''re angry at the people who sometimes hide you or ask you what''s going on: ''It sucks to hurt the victim even more, they''ll be accomplices enough''"


    ¡­¡­


    Klaus is silent. Because the place is a place and it could be regarded as a renunciation of duty because it is in the name of an escort?


    With me. I understand, I understand!


    "Orders from the Demon King take precedence, ask for cooperation as a necessity"


    "... well, I can put it that way"


    "Tales of different worlds that will help"


    "I understand. Explain yourself to your parents."


    "Eh..."


    Yes, light OK! I can''t do it with Personal Me, but if it''s a job and I need it, it''ll work.


    Besides, the demon king told me, "It''s also my purpose to let you know how I do it," and "I''ll leave it to you to decide what the best settlement is," Klaus. Just keep quiet.


    It''s more like the support personnel originally attached to the Demon King than the escort, so let me use what I can use to make sure it looks familiar.


    I need his consent because it''s a use of personal things - faces and households - not as a knight, but Klaus would be an easy win. Because I have enough elements to negotiate exclusively with the Black Knight.


    And he also caught it today with normal driving, artisanal and otherworldly knowledge.


    I''m so sorry to hear about all of Carlosa, but this is our routine. Stakeholder unanimity is a nice bond.


    It''s easy, isn''t the Demon King actually choosing a companion in anticipation of it? He said he was a lot of commentators on magic.


    "Not... I''ll allow you much more!?


    "because it is also accompanying me in the sense of being my collaborator"


    "No, it''s like I agreed to it in a different way"


    "It''s my fault."


    "Huh..."


    "It''s my fault. We''re close, dependable relationships, wonderful, matching interests!


    "I don''t think so at the end..."


    That being said, this is our routine.


    The thing about Kivela is also the result of being fished by the Marquis of Leckbari, right?


    "So, are you sure that''s okay?


    He also grins and nods at the Chancellor, who gives up plenty to confirm.


    "I''ll take care of them to the point of reprimand, so can I leave the accomplices who have come to protest to you?


    "Of course it is. A protest about punishment would come here, and I''m not willing to let you get away with it...... you have to prune it thoroughly. We can''t just leave it inside."


    If asked in the sense of confirmation, the Chancellor nodded forcefully. Looks like we''ve got a division of roles.


    The Prime Minister, who is in a position to gradually punish him, is kind of scared even though he is smiling. The previous king, who ran his gaze properly, also had a meaningful grin.


    So let''s add a little poison.


    "What would happen if I gave you an ''excuse'' to be able to make yourself a victim after being thoroughly disputed?


    The King and the Chancellor have all turned an interesting gaze. Klaus'' one-eyebrow rises.


    Klaus, its'' what are you going to do now ''glances and dizziness. And why is Zeke sparkling his eyes?


    ... Heroic Reserve, what if, seriously, you don''t like the perpetrators of this commotion together? You hated it by instinct?


    "''If they hadn''t danced to me, I wouldn''t have been a sinner or exposed to the cold gaze around me,'' he said."


    Did you know what that meant, "ho," he muttered, and now the king came on board.


    "Oh, I do feel sorry for you. Besides, they''re not" house crushed, "''cause they''re being guarded by the house and they''re pulling cages. Seems to be a great deal of a favour to their eyes."


    "Right. Instead, you might say," I''ve been used. "


    "I might appeal to my surroundings...... grandiose. As a result, more people will know their evil deeds."


    and laughing at each other we would look better on the bad guys. We''re going to use that weapon, the rumor they used, as a means of hunting them down.


    "Rumors will disappear over time. But the information you get once remains in people. They will not disappear completely as long as those who consider themselves victims speak as absolution marks."


    "In the future, when rumors of inconvenience to this one circulate, will you remind me that ''there was a case of using rumors''? If you recall that there were those who were danced to rumors and punished, you would not imitate them foolishly."


    "When that happens, those once danced to rumors will be desperate to defend themselves. And even if they denigrate you more than you need, those assailants can''t move... the cold eyes around them turn to their bloodline"


    Rumor loops will serve as warnings for future use. Everytime irresponsible rumors spread, people have to be cautious if we get this thing out: ''Do you want to repeat the same thing''?


    At the same time people will remember past events and rumor again.


    Whether it''s locked in the house or not, it''s just the person. The blood relatives will remain exposed to curiosity forever, and their anger will be directed at the parties. Besides, they can''t escape.


    "You have a deeply wounded victim in your heart, so you don''t mind that much retaliation, do you?


    "Retaliation? You say strange things, because you have sinned. Would it be inevitable?


    "You did, I''m sorry"


    Instead of laughing at each other, he looks at us and gives us a satisfied look.


    Apparently, they liked ''Poison''. In addition, may I see that I have also received a passing score?


    "You''re a very poisonous person, you don''t fit the look and merit of it."


    "You''ve never named me a good man or thought of yourself that way, have you?


    If you tell the facts, the Chancellor laughs small, even though you say "rude".


    "It''s a compliment. You''re the best collaborator for someone in a position like ours... and I think I can count on you to take care of Zeke."


    The Chancellor gave me a subtle compliment. Again, this country also needs someone who can deliver results, not a good man who cries out for justice.


    As for Sieg...... I guess it''s because Mr. Keith is in a good direction. That''s parental representation, you know very well.


    I have all the information I need. That will be the end of the day.


    ... Oh, there was only one thing I didn''t do.


    "May I have a moment?


    "Hmm, what is it?


    I spoke abruptly, but the king gave me an immediate reply. I was wondering if something had happened and my surroundings were a little bothered.


    "Earlier, however many collaborators behaved in front of the king, it''s a problem. I will not apologize on this occasion. Use it as a drop point when reporting to Ilfena."


    "Is that okay? I think this one''s caused a lot of trouble."


    Unexpectedly, the king hears, but laughs and nods.


    "This settlement is at my disposal. Then I will choose the form of ''no loan for both parties''. It''s special this time, and I was wondering if that''s the best."


    I think I''m more of a problem than that one that happened in Carlosa when I blew it.


    Who recognises the victim when I report that, rather than being poorly owed to Ilfena and later poked, ''We don''t owe each other!'' And you should have it cleaned up.


    The Demon King will understand, too. What, something cheap if you have to preach afterwards.


    "... well. Now let me do that."


    "Never mind."


    Thank you very much. Please remain unaware of the voice of your heart, all of you who come with a subtle look of suspicion.


    "So do you want to buy time by deciding that their treatment is being reconsidered for a while? Everybody fix it that way."


    With the words of such a king, the occasion was dissolved.


    ...... then.


    As a result of fishing around in "Excellent Property if Only Looking and Houseworking" named Klaus and Sieg, those who rant too much are donned to the Chancellor by Mr. Keith and the others.


    Other than that, it''s by two Aesthetics: ''The guy who believed what they said and hunted down the victim sucks!'' He gradually understood reality in words such as'' You''re a crude head to believe without even questioning a abrupt scandal '', and the pale face continues.


    It would be from the realization that the women hated the excellent properties - including that they would still have enough influence in the future - but from the fear that the men would be hated by leading aristocrats in Carlosa and Irfena. The latter would suck a lot worse, this.


    I also said, ''What''s keeping you to Klaus even though you have a fianc¨¦e named Zeke!?'' And I was all tangled up.


    "I am the one who interrupted, and I am convinced of Lord Klaus"


    And it was the other guy who sank it because Sieg told me to be stupid and honest.


    Yeah, you didn''t lie, did you? Guardian. - The word is missing. Maybe Zeke wouldn''t be offended by the shards either.


    It should be noted that the Chancellors were able to capture the ''accomplices'' quite well.


    After capturing him, he made him understand and dispute the harshness of what he thoroughly softened, and after he wore it out, he threw down some sawdust and candy. The brainwashing candy and whip made him a brilliant ''self-proclaimed victim (laugh)''.


    Perhaps it was also significant that the perpetrators had not yet been punished.


    And when I was done prepping underneath...


    "After being unable to use his dominant arm, he causes burns to some of his face"


    The perpetrators were told the punishment.


    Close your path as a knight and let ''Wounds for Life'' carry you in another way, and as long as you live, you cannot forget your sins. That would be a pretty disastrous punishment because... you have time in the future.


    Besides, it''s not an execution, so it looks like you''ve been graced, and if it''s just the way you look, it''s no different. It''s only a punishment of making it unusable.


    Well, maybe I''d still give up if I was cut off myself. If you lose it, you won''t be able to hold the sword, but you won''t see your immobile arm.


    It is unclear whether they can be implicitly disputed by witchcraft or cut off the tendon of their arms, but suddenly they will be unable to use their arms, so they will be mentally painful.


    Besides, I''ve never tasted a healing magical world, a comparable infirmity even if I get injured because I''ve been able to heal easily before.


    He''s a sinner, has a crippled arm, and an ugly burn trail on his face. A scandal is a better place than being a nobleman.


    It should be noted that traces of facial burns appear to be a simple way of ''causing burns and not using healing magic''.... Simple but Egg.


    It will hurt for a while, and how painful it is to keep living like that on your face as a woman.


    "Pull it to my parents'' house, it''ll be a punishment I can do because there''s nothing disabling about my future"


    said Mr. Keith. Based on that, he said he would inflict unforgettable pain on sin. It would not be my fault that the anger of the upper echelons of the country seemed clear there.


    They will know, with their own hands, the fear of a country.

 172 Young admiration

    - In prison (Grandmother Cynthia''s perspective)


    "Me, I''ll be a knight! For a nice knight like your wife!


    I remember the words that that girl said innocently at a young age.


    It was the words that made me smile out of my mouth when I heard that...... not.


    ''Stop it. Now is not the time for a woman to fight with her sword.''


    It was a euphemism. And more than half of them are pre-built.


    In the first place, this country began to recognize female knights because they have been exposed to the threat of Kivela on a recurring basis. Especially the predecessor King Kivera was an ambitious man and had to strengthen his guardianship.


    Never from emotions like ''admiration'' or ''lovely''. It was patriotism that made us choose the blood-smelling path.


    No matter how many generations he was a knight''s lineage, he would be in trouble if there were no more than a minimum number of boys inheriting the house. It''s not funny that the house is interrupted due to a focus on responsibility.


    Except for me in my case, I only have one brother. I didn''t need a political marriage. That''s why I knighted the house, to protect the country.


    Of course, I didn''t have the bottom line of wanting merit from it either...... But I think it was necessary because the greed provided food to overcome the harshness.


    I''m not a great person, like in a story, even if I''m wrong.


    It''s not such a sweet world that women can just admire it.


    Yet my granddaughter wants to be a knight admiring all the good things I did as a knight, meeting my husband, etc.


    Not really, I didn''t ask you if you said that such luck was rare.


    I guess there was also an admiration for Faircrove in that context. The three brothers of Faircrov, who seem a little older, also have a promising future from having their father in the royal family.


    If you had told me about your first love story, your brilliant pedigree, and your good looks, you would have been an irresistible presence not only for women, but also for parents with near-age daughters.


    Because of this, the daughters and their daughters did not condone my son''s reckless wishes. No, the father was more than happy. "Contact with Faircrov would be more advantageous than the others," he said.


    All I can say is foolishness.


    You think Faircrov can''t spot such thoughts in that house!


    Even so, my husband is already dead, and I live in seclusion far away.


    It seemed annoying, and it was only natural that the daughters and their wives, the current masters, should be stronger if contact was minimized.


    My daughter... I think she was happy with her daughter''s wishes because she knew what she looked like when I was a knight. Although there would have been a side to it because she is a sweet mother to her daughter.


    My daughter, who is only a courtier, has never had a sword or anything. I guess I couldn''t make the right decision because I couldn''t possibly know the readiness of the person with the weapon, its harshness, etc.


    We didn''t consciously bring a blood-smelling story to our home. I never thought about it, such as how it affects you in this way!


    Exhale deeply. I am sorry for your husband, and for those who were the victims of that child.


    "... looks like this one. Shall I stay with you, too?


    If I turned my face to a modest voice, the butler who served me for years looked at me carelessly.


    This man also thanked his husband and told me he would serve his whole life... I guess he feels really sorry for this one too.


    "No, I''m fine. I have to face the shame of the house."


    Reject clearly and look forward. It was the cell, the corner of it, that led me here by the accompanying knight.


    Dim There lay the ''sinner'', who had just been captured earlier, wrapped in a crude blanket and leaned over. When you come to the front of it, you speak to the sinner inside.


    "... face up, Cynthia"


    Her granddaughter, who slowly raised her face, was not the usual confident-filled expression, but rather frightened and frightened.


    "Lady..."


    "This, fool! I didn''t know you were a knight but you painted mud on His Majesty''s face... how far did you think you were going?"


    There is no word of reflection from Cynthia, who bites her lips and leans down, even though she flaunts her shoulders. I grew more and more disappointed in that appearance.


    "What you admired is a sinner who wields power and falls into dislikes. So is this ending satisfactory?


    "Chi, no......"


    "If it''s a story, it''s a villain. I was tried for sin, I lost everything, I even disparaged my house... is that even an excuse? That it has truly turned out to be a rotten, ugly being of sexual roots"


    Because you don''t even feel guilty. To add so darkly, Cynthia has never looked at me before.


    It''s not regret floating there, it''s frustration. I don''t know if it was due to humiliation or irritation with my words, but I still didn''t seem willing to honestly admit my sins.


    ... I guess I still don''t understand the meaning of the earlier acquittal. Even though what is brought to its end is by no means a warm punishment.


    "You... never tried to admit me. No matter how much you are recognized around you, even when you say you will be a knight......!


    "I don''t have anything to admit, so of course."


    "Huh..."


    Cynthia gets a frightened look when she returns it immediately. I lay down my words even more.


    "You are nothing but an aristocratic lady who only admired knights. This would not have happened if we had understood at all the strictness of disciplining ourselves and the responsibilities associated with our position."


    I can''t argue, Cynthia stays silent. I know you think of it as a denial of all the time so far, but that''s the culprit of it all.


    "You were spoiled by your parents and you grew up with no freedom. There can be no such thing as a knight on the side who gives precedence over his position and devotes himself to people who have lived in such childhood. It doesn''t mean she''s a woman, does it? There are many who become knights because every house has to get out of the house and stand up for itself except for the man... he is completely unconscious with you who can easily go back home"


    If you are to be the son-in-law of your daughter, you must also be the future owner of the house, so you cannot just live in peace. Because the burden of carrying the history of the house awaits.


    But Cynthia isn''t. It presupposes the sweetness of ''I can always go back'' instead of ''No Later''.


    Besides, my parents are on my side, so I would have used the power of the house and all I could. Because even as a parent, I don''t want to make my pretty daughter struggle.


    "The beauty of appearance will also be the main reason that we were recognized around us. If you''ve never been personally tasked with a mission, it''s nothing more than because you''ve been spotted incapacitated. You can''t let my parents get hurt or anything."


    ¡­¡­


    "Quite Strength" and "Beauty of Appearance" and "Power of Home". There are verses in which those who were on Cynthia''s side had an overall appreciation of them. Especially "Beautiful Female Knight" may have felt like seeing the characters in the story.


    There is a love story between a princess and a hero in this country... Cynthia and Lord Siegfried would have looked good if they saw it on those admirable assumptions. Such surrounding perceptions made this child extra reminiscent.


    You didn''t even think so. Cynthia was stunned. But that''s reality.


    Eyes on Cynthia''s appearance again. If we are going to be strength supremacist, the more dangerous the task entrusted to us will be. Then it is close to impossible to maintain well-maintained hair and skin.


    Well, if you''re going to use that beauty as a weapon to gather information, it will take time to take care of it. However, even in that case, it would not be sufficient as a courtesan. Obviously, it makes a difference.


    At least I can''t just get my hands on it. I can''t keep my lazy fingers or anything, including my daily workouts. Exactly Cynthia''s fingers were the hands of those with weapons, but everything else is well cared for.


    ... It seems that this child''s contemplative female knight is also important in appearance. Is that more important than polishing yourself as a knight?


    "You''ve come to show yourself to me sometimes. Every time I was disappointed, ''Is it still a decorative, knightly impersonation''? Because I''m the one to be compared."


    "What is it?"


    "Is it the way things think? Even if the injury can be cured, it will be an experience, and life as a knight will also be a re-beating of her sweetness as a courtier. You haven''t changed. Nor will this happen without the underlying perception that ''I am better'' ¡­ it is'' perception as a nobleman ''."


    Bring in your consciousness as a nobleman and you will naturally have a rub. Because I can''t put myself in the same line as a knight.


    Cynthia probably made an effort to be a lady too, but I guess the fact that there was home intervention didn''t really put her in a tough situation. That distorts Cynthia''s perception that she ''worked hard as a knight''.


    I should have put myself in a situation where I didn''t consider my identity at all for about a year, even if it was a risk to my life.


    That would have been a good opportunity to choose whether to stay or quit.


    "Besides... if I hadn''t tried to admit it, would you have done anything but admit yourself? Were you able to acknowledge the efforts of others, not just yourself or those you admire? No, I guess I was able to step on it because I didn''t."


    Exhale into Cynthia leaning down to think. Now, from reflection, the hand of punishment can''t be loose.


    Above all... in the future, not only the perpetrators, but also their parents will be exposed to scandal and curiosity. There''s no escape, no one.


    "Shall I tell you just one thing, Cynthia? I was looking at the sight earlier with magic props. Someone I''ve known for a long time said," You should know. "


    You remembered, Cynthia warped her face. I don''t know if that''s humiliation or fear.


    "Lord Siegfried was there, too. He didn''t pay any attention to your condition or anything. You looked proud of your sire and fianc¨¦e''s words.... Doesn''t matter if you look miserable or beautiful, just the perception of a sinner"


    Cynthia shivers at ''reality'' poked at her again. But I won''t forever realize if I don''t tell this stupid daughter what she''s worth.


    "Lord Siegfried will instantly discern what Faircloff''s blood is strong, his essence, etc. Besides... he''s not what you think he is. You know that from earlier, right?


    "I am indifferent to what is worthless to me". He''s probably like that.


    Otherwise, you''ll do enough to give me a disgusting look. Not even that, no. Because of the perception that ''I painted mud on His Majesty''s face'', even if there were feelings of disgust.


    Naturally, I am unconscious as a woman. Because it was a problem before that for him. Ironically, I guess it was the first time I was recognized as an enemy.


    "Poor kid, stupid daughter. If you were truly a knight, you would have been able to spot it."


    That''s not just Lord Siegfried, I can tell you against the Illfena sorcerer that he''s my fianc¨¦e.


    She manipulated that place by words. Of course, it is a great deal that His Majesty and the others had forgiven. But.


    I was laughing. While I was aware of what I was doing, I enjoyed it!


    When I realized it was sincerely horrible, a tremor came. And I wondered... if that was really a magician.


    I''m sure that girl can calmly take the best way out on the battlefield. Because he chose his own words while watching the perpetrators respond and let them hunt him down.


    Instead of reading the determined words, he thought on the spot, incited it, and perhaps took it in the direction desired by the country. It is also as the right of those who are about to become victims.


    I don''t care what you think. I''m not a woman of my age. Though temporarily, I don''t think the word ''excellent'' will clear up anyone who will try to fight His Majesty or His Highness the Chancellor.


    "Cynthia, did you guys... rip your fangs off to ''what''?


    "Huh?"


    "Fianc¨¦e of Lord Siegfried...... fianc¨¦e? No way......"


    My anxiety spreads to the possibility that I surfaced unexpectedly.


    Cynthia responds to my soliloquy, but I''m not that close. Something cold tells my back about the horrible predictions.


    "Fianc¨¦e". What if that bracket was called "Guardian"?


    Heroic lineage, but also Siegfried, a strong man who takes over that blood in color. He would be a good fit.


    I had heard we were very close, so I had never come to that idea before. But suppose you played it intentionally and hid your original position...


    "We have to tell everyone..."


    We have to tell the perpetrators'' relatives about this possibility.


    I warn you not to show emotion that you should not differ as to any punishment.


    If my predictions were correct, the punishment of the country would also be quite severe in the sense of convincing her. He''s the one who has to.


    Even if all of you, including His Majesty, hold back the wrath of the Mage, protesting and so forth will be in vain.


    In that case, the country is the target. Now the rumored magician is dealing with a country called Kivela!


    "Oh, ma''am!?


    Notice and gaze at the bewildered voice calling. I said what I wanted to say, after that, this kid just accepts punishment. And I guess I''ll spend the rest of this on reflection and regret.


    "You won''t be seeing me anymore. You reflect on your stupidity. Nice, Cynthia."


    That''s all I tell you and walk away early enough. After that, it depends on the person¡­ most importantly, the punishment from the country has not yet been mentioned. We just talked about this any more, and that kid will only speak of excuses.


    Speaking briefly to the butler who was waiting for me about the possibility, I was just out of line. Depending on the punishment to be handed down in the future, we need to contact everyone... I see a lucky young man on the way home thinking about that.


    "... Lord Keith?


    "Huh? Oh, what if... Bartlett''s"


    "Yes, this is Cynthia''s grandmother."


    The other guy seemed confused for a moment, but soon he seemed to know who I was. I have heard that he is also close to the Faircrov family and His Excellency the Chancellor. Then there is no wonder you know it as information.


    Above all, he should have been Lord Siegfried''s childhood tame. I also hear you saw where you were with ''her'', so you were more than likely to answer my question as well.


    "I''m really sorry about this. My grandson has troubled you."


    Deeply bowing his head, Lord Keith laughs like trouble.


    "Keep your head up, please. Speaking of which, I have heard from His Excellency the Chancellor that you were once an excellent knight. Well, did she aspire to knight by admiring you?"


    "It was a long time ago. As one of the few female knights, I was protecting the queen of the day."


    Still, I still remember the pride of the day. I''m sure it won''t disappear until you die.


    And I corrected my posture and gazed at Lord Keith. Lord Keith tightens his expression to see if he felt anything, too.


    "I want to ask you something. Lord Siegfried''s fianc¨¦e, the sorcerer... isn''t she a magician?


    "Why would you do that?


    "I was in the other room watching what happened during my earlier glance. You used to call me familiar. From what I can tell, he doesn''t really look like a magician."


    Lord Keith slipped away from his gaze and silenced because he knew I was a knight. I think it still looks like that.


    It will be His Majesty''s will not to publish it. Then you can''t splurge with him.


    So with that attitude...... he is teaching me in the form of silence. That prediction is correct.


    "... I''m sorry. I''ve had enough."


    Deeply sighing, Lord Keith lowered his head small. Don''t worry about it. Smile, meet gently and move on with your legs again. With the bitter air, we arrived on our way home.


    - In a room (Keith point of view)


    "What''s up, Keith?"


    When I got back to my room, I sighed. Sieg noticed me calling. I was looking at this one wondering if anything had happened to the other guys.


    "Hey, that woman... it seems Miss Cynthia''s grandmother was called by someone."


    "Oh, because even my parents were in custody on this one. Did they call you in the guardian frame?"


    Alf reacted instantly, and when he said so, there was air like ''I''m sorry'' flowing among everyone.


    Female knights stay fairly talkative if they are good for a small number. The former lords and wives of the Bartlett family were quite well known as the few examples of them both serving as Kingsguards.


    In a way, it can be described as an admiration. Because even Irfena rarely has a couple as close guards.


    Well, Irfena will have more difficulty getting women close to home than this country, and there will be circumstances where she doesn''t have much of a desire to marry on the proud side of her. You think it''s caused by strong perceptions such as being a good enemy and companion rather than a couple, and not developing in the direction of love?


    "So, why does the deputy look like that?


    I sigh again at Bill''s inquiry. Remember I couldn''t cope with the sudden, and I had an attitude that could be described as silent affirmation.


    "They say your daughter is a magician... maybe she''ll find out."


    However, you won''t even find out what Mizuki''s nature is. I think you simply saw the Magic Master as a disaster in the world and feared.


    No, I actually feel so many times better about that.


    Anyway, that young lady enjoyed herself as an entertainer. If you''re going to imitate something funny with this, you must hit your next hand just wondering if you''re going to play.


    Ilfena''s Master of Magic is a pretty troubled child... "Justice? What''s that delicious? It is wrong to expect favors or something from a guy who throws up the ''dialogue with vegetables.


    The criterion is only one point: ''how can it be more fun''. Please, I sincerely hope that you will stop torturing me here.


    "Bartlett... Lord Nora. Then you''ll notice."


    "Huh!?


    Everyone, including me, saw Zeke in the following Zeke words. You don''t have to look at it to find out, everyone must be stunned. Sieg, by contrast, nods yummy at his words.


    "Sieg? You, do you know Lord Nora?


    Dark: ''Even if you had the opportunity to know as information, how could you remember someone else!?'' Asked Sieg, ''Sieg nodded impeccably.


    "Oh. I have heard from my uncle that the number of women who have gone up to Kingsguard is small and that they had tremendous trust from the Queen at the time. He was strong and honest."


    "Uncle... Oh, you mean His Excellency the Chancellor. No, that''s not what I''m trying to say.... you, you remember it right?


    "I think you''re a respectable senior while you''re a woman, huh?


    It doesn''t seem like Sieg, who answers sayingly, is lying. He sincerely admitted to Lord Nora. He remembers it as information as long as he''s hooked on his values.


    "That woman, when she finds out about this, she''s out of her mind."


    "Bill, let''s not go out of our way to say it"


    "Stop means you think so too!


    I thought to myself as I listened to the whisper and the repetition around me.


    - I''m glad your daughter''s not here.

 173 longing and reality

    - Punishment Day (Cynthia Perspective)


    "Why... do I look like this..."


    All you can give to mourn the status quo is the gaze of contempt. Everyone said, ''You dirty bastards with mud on your majesty''s face!'' And throw it away, and come with a scornful eye.


    Until a few days ago, I had little vision of the eyes I could turn to. Yes, until a few days ago......


    ¡­¡­


    No, you''re not. I unilaterally decided to be jealous, but some of them didn''t.


    Now I suppose that was directed at us by someone who knew what we had done.


    Disgust, hatred, and... anger.


    A silent appeal that it is unforgivable because you are a knight, because you are a woman.


    But I think.


    Am I not a nobleman? All the fallen are inferior to me. And that is not uncommon in aristocratic societies.


    Why should all of us be judged?


    Why do you have to do this?


    The difference between me and... the nobles, ha.


    Reminds me of one by one. And... I finally thought of something.


    - That woman.


    Illfena mage. The hateful woman that she''s that guy''s fianc¨¦e.


    Because that woman is a guest from Ilfena. That guy takes care of me... because he''s so important and he''s smiling at me...!


    I couldn''t forgive it, I thought. Sin, punishment, home... I don''t care what this country thinks of Ilfena.


    I want to reward you with one arrow. That''s just it. And anyway...


    "... hey!


    I don''t know those who just mourn. I shook off my restraining arm as far as I could and ran out.


    I know where that woman is from the conversation with the knights who sandwiched her ears earlier. That guy there...... also means that Master Siegfried is there.


    "At a glance, in any way...!


    I want to be recognized in that guy''s eyes. I want to reward that woman with an arrow.


    That was the only thing that moved me.


    "Was this good, Master Celian"


    Tickle, ''I didn''t even chase Cynthia off'' the knight speaks to the assistant prime minister who appeared ringing his shoes.


    "You have no choice. Father... His Excellency the Chancellor has instructed me."


    That being said, Celian sighed deeply.


    Nothing, everything was set up.


    Everything that leaked information about the Zeeks and their deliberate escape is in line with the Chancellor''s aim.


    ''What would pigs do if they gave you the information you wanted? Don''t you look around, don''t you doubt, do you just run for purpose''


    If you''re reflecting at all, nothing will happen - to the appearance of my father, who said so and laughed, as Celian gets cold in his spine.


    My father is... angry.


    I''ve painted mud on the king''s face, I''ve used Zeke as an excuse, I''ve stepped on the pride of an old friend!


    I dared to prepare this farce to make it thoroughly understood, without intending to forgive me at all.


    "Siegs will naturally not be relieved, but so will those little girls, hey..."


    What comes to mind behind Celian''s brain is Irfena''s "Magic Instructor". I can be sure that that girl won''t do anything angry if she finds out about this. Because this is entertainment for her.


    She does not hesitate to retaliate.


    She never admits Cynthia.


    And she...... does not forgive those who destroy her narrow world.


    Celian understood that he was a self-absorbed and horrible owner of thought. Conversely, those who fall into that narrow world will have the strongest allies.


    I wondered which one I belonged to, and Fr. Celian thought. I would like to be bound in many ways, but that depends on Mizuki.


    "Let''s just take it slow next time. I''m also interested in cooking from different worlds."


    She smiles at Celian even though she seems far harder than she can handle a wildcat. He is a friend of Clarence''s and a fine kind.


    To the extent that we treat unconsciously otherworldly people in the same row rather than ''heresy'' and simply assess their abilities.


    A few days after that commotion.


    I am currently interrupting a knight''s stuffing with Klaus. There are a few light desks and chairs that seem easy to carry around and I sit on one of them.


    And in front of me is this report. It''s not just Ilfena, it''s Carlosa who needs to understand, so she''s looking through it.


    It should also be noted that there are several colleagues present who understand Siege because it is a large room. They are also collaborators on Carlosa''s side of this disturbance, so this was also treated as work.


    And the other reason they''re with us is because the perpetrators will be punished today. Whatever you do, you get hit in the face... the resentful assailants flee and retaliate, what a quarantine in the sense of preventing expansion.


    Since it is the beginning of a disturbance, even unintentionally, Sieg would also mean not to show and stimulate the perpetrators.


    Usually the Zeeks are on assignment outside the castle in one way or another - obscure because people from other countries can''t hear more about it - but they''re here as my escort this time. It would also mean that Carlossa would respond in good faith because of that commotion.


    Yeah, you''re the one with the right material! Sieg should be doing demons, bandit crusades, etc. to keep his brain muscles, extra rubbing from happening.


    Now... it''s called surveillance of the Wizard. In fact, if Zeke is a guardian, it''s a natural duty.


    "... so Lord Nora was apologizing"


    "You had a decent relative for a long time, because your parents were arrogant"


    "Don''t tell me that. For once, I think he said a lot."


    ''Miss Cynthia''s grandmother was apologizing'' was heard by Ms. Keith, and Miss Cynthia''s ratings dropped even further in me.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I thought everyone was on her side.


    However, there are aspects of sympathy when you ask about the situation with regard to your wife. If her husband, who can now give his opinion to the Lord above living apart, is already dead, it is likely that she will be overheard, for example, in her words.


    Well, the worst part is Miss Cynthia herself, but her parents are guilty of the same crime. Because I acted with Faircrove''s connection and my daughter''s ambition of happiness.


    At least that''s how it is recognised in Carlosa. The scandal will always accompany us more than the house will ever be left behind.


    "So why did Miss Cynthia and the others think something like that would come true? It''s unusual to think about flower gardens because someone said that he would admire the hero Tan until he was five years old."


    "What a cold five-year-old...... who? The guy who said it."


    "Rudolph. King Zebrast is doing it"


    Answering Bill, who slightly distracted his face, there was subtle air.


    "No, that''s... bad comparison..."


    "Mizuki, that country''s been through a lot."


    Keith and Alf, who say things like following Cynthia, seem to have a little warmer thoughts.


    You think so? Even in the magical world, it seems impossible in real life. Anyone in the original world knows Cinderella''s pretty good, too, right?


    Blah, blah, blah. I think Cinderella is a story about a woman who took a chance at a memorial ball that wouldn''t be a memorial exam. I thought the vitreous shoes weren''t ready after twelve o''clock, and as a wizard, they were treated like souvenirs?


    It''s like the Wizard only said something like ''Enjoy the ball'' in the first place. You didn''t say, "Be chosen by the Prince''s Queen"!? I mean, I didn''t even expect a wizard, he said.


    That''s normal. Even if she was originally a good house lady, she wouldn''t have time to brush herself up any more than she was treated as a downstairs worker. You have realistic eyes, wizard.


    Still, what made it a happy ending was the tongue of demo thought that the other prince was'' looking for a woman with the right shoes'' - look at her face normally and look for her! and how many went into it - because he was the owner of the


    The prince isn''t the only one watching Cinderella, so I think it''s common to ask for information about sprinkling sketches and stuff. Wasn''t it an unexpected development for a wizard to stutter?


    That was only possible because something unusual and unthinkable happened that Cinderella was the only one with the right shoes. It is inconceivable that the person in question should be Cinderella alone.


    So if a grown-up girl or something wears shoes, the prince treats you like a lollicon at once, right? Unless you have an age limit, it''s likely enough. Don''t pull in so many ways, Prince!


    ... Is that it? Thinking calmly, are you really happy that Cinderella married such a prince? Even though they say there will be future hardships.


    ¡­¡­


    There are all kinds of virgins, and you shouldn''t be thinking realistically about Aga!


    "Well, it''s this country... some things. In fact, it seems that Faircrov''s first generation was married in a ''generally'' story-like development"


    Not exactly. You saw me unconvinced by Miss Cynthia''s thoughts, Keith. Follow me.


    Speaking of which, it''s like I heard about the formation of the Faircrove family.


    "Oh, I heard that. By the way, why do you emphasize" generally, "Mr. Keith?"


    "Sometimes the world is happier not to know. That''s everything."


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t ask any more. Don''t think about it."


    ... you mean the hero was also a brain muscle or something like that behind the scenes!?


    We stormed Irfena. Currently Faircloff. Our Lord is a former royalty. Had the princess with that momentum hunted her former hero? If the hero was a brain muscle, he''d be buried in the outer moat and never be able to escape.


    Mr. Keith put a nice smile on me that would give me a subtle look.


    "If you care about the old days, you can''t move on."


    "Soudesne"


    I don''t want to be touched. What history has in every country. I didn''t realize anything!


    "By the way, can I ask you one thing too?


    "What is it?


    "That state..."


    Mr. Keith seems very complicated to ask as if he stands for it. Your people just didn''t dare say anything, either, looking at Mr. Keith with doubts as a brave man.


    My current situation: On Siege''s lap.


    Nothing, it''s the usual state of being preached.


    Except if you don''t know why this is used like that, it just seems flirtatious.


    "This is what we do when we don''t let Mizuki get away with it, or when we detain him."


    "What?"


    When Klaus said without expression, the surroundings gave a simultaneously surprising look.


    Craftsman, I don''t have enough words. It doesn''t make sense to anyone if we don''t talk about it in a little more detail.


    On, and when you pull the hem of your clothes, you notice a lack of words, exhale gently and tell the rest. Apparently, the description was just troublesome.


    "Magic certifies the subject with your eyes. Especially in the case of Mizuki. The person you''re holding in this state... if you''re after Zeke, you''ll get yourself involved."


    "Ahhh... well, I guess so"


    Mr. Keith nodding as he was convinced. Yeah, I get involved as much as I want. My magic isn''t the only thing the object wants to be attacked by the magic of this world, the convolutions are certain.


    However, it seems Klaus is not going to say that much. ''I can''t certify the subject because I''m out of my sight!'' So it seems to delude me.


    "I see, how can you not be alert because your daughter is a magician"


    "Sometimes I meet with dignitaries from the country. It may be important to know whether such a response had been taken, regardless of intimacy."


    Mr. Keith and the others were listening to Klaus''s explanation with a face that seemed convinced.


    This can also be seen from the fact that Al or Klaus will always be with us when we meet the Demon King, or Sail will be beside Rudolph in Zebrast. It is more a duty to monitor than to be a guardian, and to make clear our position of protecting the Lord from me.


    Matching dangerous people to royalty is likely to be criticized for dereliction of duty. It''s just that I don''t see him, and not everyone accepts him favorably.


    ... Well, this condition is recommended for another pitiful reason.


    "Above all, Mizuki can''t get to the floor in this condition. If you turn your arms and restrain them, you won''t get away with it unless it''s also a metastasis. The transfer is also limited to short distances at the moment, and the castle is strictly ordered not to use magic in a detour because it hooks up to detection"


    "... there''s a foot on the floor"


    "I won''t get there...?


    "Leave me alone!"


    Everyone shifted their gaze to me on Klaus'' words.


    Look at the obvious distance between your toes and the floor, and look at my face again.


    "Buh..."


    erupted. And almost everyone!


    That''s fine! There''s nothing disabling about it in terms of life!


    "also, problematic child........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "It''s a racial difference, it''s a gender difference, it''s different from the skeleton!


    "Yes, no, you can be cute......"


    "Mr. Alf, laughing and saying is convincing!


    Leave me alone, seriously, leave me alone! But even the average height is different, no matter how hard you try, it''s decided to make a difference!


    Well, it''s possible that the difference is the length of the hands and feet.


    "Look, I don''t give a shit, all right?


    Sieg says something that seems comforting with a grin, but there are no words of denial.


    You''re being honest, brainstorm. "It looks that way from your own eyes, or is it true?"


    "Sieg... you, for once, would be the fianc¨¦e you wanted"


    Apparently he reached the same conclusion as I did, Mr. Keith turned a frightened eye, but Zeke leaned his neck strangely.


    "Why? Did I say anything awkward?


    "No, you mean too honest, you mean you have a few more ways to say it"


    "I don''t know, Mizuki''s rating for me is higher than any other woman''s?


    Perfect, and the surrounding conversation stops. Everyone turned their surprised faces to Sieg.


    And all together, he remembers'' what Zeke is like '', and then turns his pitiful caged eyes to Mr. Keith.


    "Oh yeah...... somehow figured out how he wasn''t in the Kingsguard"


    "Right. Do you understand, my lady..."


    "They misunderstand you because you say you''re unconscious on top of the lack of words."


    Mr. Keith put his hand on his forehead just because he had a headache. Woe to you, are you tired? Dear caregiver.


    Generally taken in the sense of ''best woman for me'', but siegely ''person with elements to make up for my lack, top in the category of women''.


    Blah, blah, blah. I just assessed my ability. Seems like he understands what''s missing from him around the way he says'' to me ''.


    It should be noted that it is very easy to prove that.


    "Sieg, then not me and Mr. Keith?


    "You''re Keith. Years of dating isn''t easy to go beyond."


    Instant answer. Look, it''s super easy! Brain muscles have no shards such as normal driving and romantic elements today.... but I have trouble with it, mainly Mr. Keith.


    And then...


    "Coming."


    Klaus briefly tells everyone. Immediately everyone laughed and looked at the door.


    This time, the Chancellor has told us that there is a possibility. Don''t bother asking me why I say that, because it''s ''just guided me''.


    I also strongly urge you to forgive me because I will retaliate when I do, and I am gladly accepted. In other words, Carlosa is not responsible in this matter.


    Because I''m awkward depending on how I ramble, it''s like a back deal.


    "I got a circular in my reading. Wouldn''t you be coming sometime?


    "Ahhh... I didn''t wonder" Why, can you get away with it "or" Why did you leak the information so I could ask you "?


    "I guess I can''t afford it, ''cause I usually notice."


    Convinced by Klaus'' words. It is true that Miss Cynthia''s mental state may not be unstable.


    Instead of being punished immediately, you spend a few days stirring up a twitch of fear, and the punishment you''ve been given is pretty harsh. Unless you''ve given up, you''ll have to cry or cut backwards.


    If that''s when they ask me if I''m with Sieg or something, hey?


    Sitting on Sieg''s lap also meant ''I''ll steer him upside down when he comes''. If you open the door, you''ll be standing in a visible position on the front.


    The desk is set apart, albeit light, and Mr. Keith and the others are around. The trap proposed by the Chancellor became only ''Miss Cynthia deserves it'' and the aim was to be directly disappointed by Siege.


    He seems to have a nice personality inside, Prime Minister. I can really peek.


    "Well, everyone on the wall. Make sure this looks good. It''s dangerous to get caught up in it."


    "Ma''am, are you sure you''re okay?


    "Get involved and I''ll be preached, Yada."


    "... oh, I mean you get caught up in your daughter. All right, do it right."


    Mr. Keith and his creepy faces are just starting to act. He also cleaned out the extra chairs and stuff, so when you open the door, you can meet ''us sitting in one chair in front of the desk''.


    Exactly the end of it. Maybe, including the fact that no one can stop you until you get here: ''It''s a trap!'' Full of silent claims.


    If you were thinking about that, you would hear footsteps, and the door would open with momentum.


    There, as expected, Miss Cynthia. Shake the hair that has lost its luster, and its eyes capture us in the front, causing more and more hatred.


    It''s a real training ground! It''s an exciting development!


    The unfortunate thing is that all the parties, no one is in a lover relationship? Instead of triangulation, ''It''s Work'' makes it better. This is a very sorry situation for Miss Cynthia, who is thriving on one.


    "How dare you!


    That''s what I said and the sword I had on my hands - I guess I put it where I could see it to prove my intent to kill. By the way, can you really cut that sword? - Miss Cynthia, shaking up and coming at me. You haven''t seen Sieg, he just comes at me for killing.


    ... but.


    "Go."


    Sitting on Sieg''s lap, he snarls his fingers. The aim is to hit Miss Cynthia from the desk in front of her, but in such a way as to repeat it from our side.


    A desk with air shock waves from underneath, naturally...


    "Buh!?


    Bang! and sounded pretty flashy and the desk hit Miss Cynthia directly in the face. Klaus catches a glitzy piece of paper with no expression.... Oh, I forgot I was on the report.


    Mr. Keith and his friends are dazzled by the instant settlement, and even Zeke''s eyes are lightly open.


    "Uh-huh? Lady, what''s that..."


    "Traditional moves called ''Shabudai Return'' in my world. Pull your desk toward your opponent and repeat momentum."


    Subtly different but not entirely wrong. I doubt if it''s a move if I say it at last, but only visibility makes it a good interpretation of one way of attacking.


    "I see, it works for a motivated opponent. It''s not a weapon, so it''s possible to decide that it was an aggressive decision."


    Sieg is the one who is honestly impressed. ''I wasn''t aiming at you from the beginning, I got my hands on you because the other one came in, it''s self-defense!'' I seem to have decided that it can be used as a hand.


    And naturally there is no comment on poor Miss Cynthia.


    I descend on Siege''s knees and approach Miss Cynthia, who is groaning. Apparently it hurt pretty bad because I put a pretty good amount of momentum on it, and I still have my hands on my face.


    "I told you, didn''t I?" Zeke doesn''t need you, "he said. Even if you groan, Zeke doesn''t care about shards, because he''s not interested."


    "Ugh..."


    "I mean, for Sieg, your value is less than the way you attack!


    Whether you''re moaning or crying, Miss Cynthia leans down as she sits down.


    Well, it''s humiliating to say ''I lost the shabudai back'' anyway if you''re going to lose to a woman. I mean, no one''s gonna lose something like that, right?


    "Young lady, you''re plain awful. You teach me on purpose."


    Let me ignore what Mr Keith said, which seems complicated.

 174 Small Tales 16

    One of the novels, The Dark One.


    - On the day of punishment, in a room (Prime Minister''s perspective)


    "Are you glad, really"


    Speak to a friend you haven''t seen in a long time. Because ''a plan'' proposed by her would otherwise push the person she should be merciful to further.


    "Hehe...... thank you for your concern. But this is our last chance."


    That''s what I said, old lady - Nora leans down to loneliness.


    "I urged that kid to reflect. And I also meant to tell him that it''s no use relying on me in the future. And if you understand that, you''re not supposed to be a fool."


    But Nora goes on.


    "That child will take your measures. Stay emotional, strip your fangs to something hateful.... you just have to think about it, that the world isn''t turning around you. That''s why Master Siegfried won''t deal with me."


    I felt profound regret in that expression and in my voice. It''s not her fault, but she doesn''t allow the surroundings to be irrelevant.


    The criticism of "I should have praised you" is based on the pattern of grandchildren and grandmothers.


    That''s why those who know her are so angry with Cynthia and the Bartlett family.


    Forgive those who have discredited their friends, including her late husband... but they are moving secretly.


    "You will also cause trouble to the Magic Instructor. I can''t believe I asked her to help me..."


    I grin bitterly at Nora, who comes with a slightly reprehensible gaze as she exhales. She is a Magic Instructor... she does not know Mizuki''s character. I guess that''s why you feel guilty about getting involved.


    "You don''t have to worry. She took it on quickly. And he said he was going to take the lead, so there''s no need for Carlosa to apologize to Irfena."


    Especially since it included a lot of "playfulness" in the way I invited him. What I recall is a conversation a few days ago.


    Reflect on your conversation with the Magic Master - Mizuki, while keeping Nora lightly eye-opening at the edge of your sight.


    "Mizuki. Aren''t you still not playing enough?


    "Do I look that way?


    ''Cynthia doesn''t seem to be reflecting yet, so I think we should make her understand thoroughly before she pulls into her parents'' house. I don''t care if you behave strangely while you resent me. ''


    "Oh, that sounds fun! So do you mind if I take the lead? The Demon King has told me to choose the settlement, and you can do flashy things if you don''t take Irfena into account or your collaborators are held accountable!


    "May I? Let''s just say this one asked you to do it, because it''s actually necessary.... Oh, sweet for your words. One piece of information at a time. Sieg admits to her grandmother, Lord Nora. She was a fine knight to the Kingsguard."


    ''... seriously?


    "Yes."


    ''Bu...... Ha! You just lost to your wife!? Shit, I definitely want to tell you, I want to break your heart, I want to make it a heartfelt event!


    "Whatever you want."


    I remember strange expectations and a little fear of how she was having fun.... things have been really entertaining, for her.


    She will also have a good understanding of the challenges and sincerity from His Highness the Demon King in the first place.


    He says, ''I''m left to decide how to settle'' and so on, but on the contrary, ''take it to a settlement that even Irfena is convinced of''. In other words, ''derive and orient the desired results''.


    Apparently, it''s normal in His Highness the Demon King''s educational policy, as he was plain to hear it was'' the usual thing ''. Well, I''m not surprised they say that''s normal in that country.


    And.


    This is also a warning from His Highness Elshon. Don''t think that our country correctly understands the wizards of different worlds and can be easily used, etc.


    I have stuck to the reality that it is not terrible because there is the refuge of a prince called the Demon King. Apparently, there is no trust in our country because of the Siege thing - an attitude that treats the country as a pawn but conveniently puts it in the position of family.


    "Well, the Wizard looked the same age as Cynthia. Isn''t it cruel to leave it that far?


    Even as I watched what happened between my eyes, I uttered a word that Nora could tell me if she cared about Mizuki''s appearance.


    I can''t help but think so. In fact, Mizuki uses his appearance. No, looks and abilities...... I guess the inner difference is too awesome to incorporate into the measure.


    "They don''t seem that old, but the contents are the opposite. Because he even uses his appearance."


    "Ha ha..."


    Still not convinced, Nora seems guilty. My son... I feel how much Celian''s measures are affecting him and I sigh in secrecy.


    Celian has known Mizki since the time of the uproar in Kivela. I don''t rate ''the girl as she looks'', even if I''m wrong, including information from friends.


    In fact, the fold of the Special Attack on Irfena is also praised as "Stop it because it''s not normal."


    The Celian calls Mizuki ''Little Girl''. It would be too unnatural.


    Perhaps by showing off her ''little girl'' calling and taking care of her, she is preventing a situation from surrounding her from being afraid of heresy. He tells everyone that the existence known as'' the scourge of the world ''is no different from that of normal people.


    Though assistant prime minister, it almost equals no combat capability, etc. - if based on Mizki, of course - Celian calls it ''Little Girl'' and treats it underground, but Mizki doesn''t get angry about it.


    Everyone would be less alert if they saw him like this. At least fear goes far.


    Also, Celian is never taking Mizuki lightly. Somehow, the eyes around me are very raw and warm because it''s a sisterly treatment... No, no, it''s a smiling thing.


    Rather than being ''feared as a demon conductor'', Mizki today was becoming more aware that he was'' under the protection of an assistant prime minister ''. In addition to the fact that there''s usually nothing wrong with it, it would also affect that you don''t look alert.


    Nora''s assumptions also seem to be the cause. Never thought she was insulting the Magic Master.


    It is only for the record that I was strangely convinced that the so-called ''problem child'', a troublesome magician in many ways, accurately represented her.


    Nola doesn''t seem entirely convinced, but she still seems to have won her trust in me. Exhaling gently, he smiled small.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you. Whatever happens, it''s all his fault."


    Rin stretched his spine and his appearance to tell him so has not changed since he once served as a knight. It is Cynthia herself who has ignored the opportunity to change, even though I regret why one scale of this woman was not passed down to Cynthia.


    You deserve it.


    "Well, we''ll let you know the results later. Will it be fun or nothing will happen?... what will happen?


    "I don''t mind either. Because there''s only a difference between being quick and slow to reflect and become aware."


    Nola''s voice, who really doesn''t seem to be going to shelter her grandson, is harshly but slightly saddened.


    You will soon find out what the outcome of her ''bet'' will be.


    Novel Two: Shabudai Return, Then


    "So... la... huh? There are a lot of guys in the world who value their abilities more than they look. Mostly, there''s no such thing as a hero''s lineage and just his appearance, is there? Notice, that''s about it."


    Miss Cynthia sank after eating a great deal of shabudai returns.


    Currently, you will be preached as I step on your head sitting in the chair in front of you.


    "The exploration of the belly is a natural nobility. You also understand that it''s backstabbing, intelligence manipulation, conspiracy, anything? But when you find out, it''s over, and if there''s any evidence left, it''s out, and any crime will be under the iron rule to hide evidence!


    "Hey, why are you saying all that? Young lady."


    Mr. Keith runs into me after saying all about it.


    Why, even when dealing with Kivela, my teacher told me, ''Just be careful about obliterating evidence,'' and isn''t that the most important item for a guy who plots evil, rather than the privileged class?


    "What are you talking about, Mr. Keith? It''s not basic."


    ¡­¡­ That was a bad way to ask. Why is it such a thing as'' The Heart of the Criminals''?


    "It''s basically a policy of not failing to work hard to make yourself laughable at the end"


    "You must be going in the wrong direction!?


    Mr. Keith, go in again. Ha, you''re a healthy man!


    That being said, basically, the role I''m required to play is'' a hang-up that can''t help but make things better ''or'' leap in as a collaborator '', huh?


    A suitable job will be assigned that takes advantage of the unfettered situation of people from different worlds, which is clearly the greatest strength.


    It was very recently after the commotion in Kivera that "The Disaster and Magic Master of the World" became available. That''s also the first card I''ve been able to use because of my feat of defeating Kivera.


    That''s why.


    Until then, the achievement was due to "very thoughtful measures (interpreted in the direction of super good balls)".


    We have to go through a series of bad personalities and call them vicious, worst, and livestock. We should be able to win!


    Of course, there are no shards such as regret. I''m the last one to laugh, that''s a decision.


    Even if you don''t even speak to the situation before you get there and take it to the desired result, isn''t it trivial enough for your surroundings to be a little traumatized or self-loathing?


    It''s for your country. Flush, forgive, get over it and move on! I do not accept objections.


    "Lady... let''s go to a little more good man thinking"


    With a deep sigh, Mr. Keith tells him like he''s tired.


    Of course not.


    "I don''t like it."


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t like it."


    Reply cheerfully without losing sight. I said it twice because it''s important. I am not willing or planning to improve.


    Well, I''m still stepping on Miss Cynthia while I''m doing something stupid like that.


    ... don''t stop anybody.


    Regardless of Zeke, what about the others? Can you stop it? Or so I thought. Apparently, they don''t like Miss Cynthia, who was after Sieg, either.


    Well, I know why.


    "They hate you, Miss Cynthia. Do you know why?


    "Ugh..."


    Don''t know, or don''t you have the energy to answer, Miss Cynthia only turns her gaze at me. Its eyes are in tears, but from humiliation or hostility was subtly perceived.


    ... Only the opposing energy seems to have been shredded. Shabudai returns are great.


    "Because they''re Sieg''s friends. There''s no way I can make a good impression on someone who pushes an unsolicited ideal from Faircrove''s rating and appearance, most importantly, you suck at trying to ignore Sieg''s will and make it your own. I mean, you''re making fun of Sieg, right?" My ideal precedence over my personality. "


    If you''re in love with each other, ''mine'' sounds like an exclusive greedy dialogue, but if it''s one-sided, isn''t it ''property handling''? I find that very rude, Miss Cynthia.


    This is a general theory, but more than that, as a practical experience, I knew reality.


    I was treated by Klaus as'' mine (in a magical sense) ''?


    An extreme example, but when you think of that one, you know how rude it is, don''t you?


    "Who became your property?" Not even people. Ah! ''And you''re gonna want to go all the way in, that one. I flushed it gently because of Christina at the time.


    ... No, I don''t hate Klaus, do I? It''s just, ''What about living sorcery treatments as people!?'' I think. Al was out of sight, too, actually.


    "You, did you try to make Sieg like you? I thought I''d understand Sieg''s taste, his pride? ''I don''t turn around'' seems to have been my consciousness, but why should Sieg suit you?


    "... Huh?


    Miss Cynthia reacts for the first time. It''s confusing to get that look on your face.


    "I hear you say, ''I deserve a Zeke''. I see myself higher. You wouldn''t even be angry if you were really upstairs, but I wouldn''t hate it if you treated me like that."


    Sieg is a brain muscle. I mean, I have a very honest mental structure for my emotions.


    His preference for that is'' strength ''choice!... You''d be annoyed if someone who''s obviously inferior to you treated you in an underground way. It can''t possibly lead to him, such as the attraction of a woman, and he won''t treat her special because she''s a woman.


    In Sieg''s case, if you feel those unconscious glances, you''re going to hate them at the instinct level. Plus it''s in the knight. Seriously, what she said and did. There will be no elements to be liked, no matter what you think.


    "I know this for sure, unless you''re a believer. That''s why I don''t think you''ll ever be chosen by Zeke."


    "... eh"


    Did it ever occur to you, Miss Cynthia bit her lips off? Perhaps obstruction is one of the causes of the perceived disturbance, but it''s a little too much to harass.


    I don''t know what to say, but Miss Cynthia was in the right position as Zeke''s opponent. There is also the case of her grandparents, and it is likely that the fringe would have held up if this had aligned the conditions of the person.


    But Miss Cynthia was disqualified. It would undoubtedly be on Faircrove''s side that he crushed the fringe whispered in the shadows.


    ''Cause you''re gonna find out Sieg''s a brain muscle!?


    The guy pushing his ideals is the worst opponent ever!?


    What I recall is the desperate appearance of Count Faircloff.... If you look at that one, you can understand that you want ''someone you can follow (in many ways)''.


    Who has the ability to assist Siege if Siege Standards.


    Follow-up personnel who won''t let Siege borrow if Faircrove family standards.


    You don''t need a dream maiden, Miss Cynthia. Especially since the Faircroves have to survive the fantasy of ''heroes''.


    "... what makes your daughter so understanding?


    Mr. Keith asks me wondering if I also felt the meaning that I didn''t say. As with the surroundings, Sieg seems to be... not thinking about anything. I look at my desk curiously ignoring this one.


    You''re not interested in what I''m saying, Sieg.


    I turned my gaze to Klaus, clapped my shoulders and explained to Mr. Keith.


    "My standard is Irfena. And all around us are the demon king''s deliveries."


    "Very well! I was so convinced!


    IMMEDIATE ANSWER. You seem convinced. Most importantly.


    The prince of the kingdom of the powerful makes him a meritocrat and a realist, and all around him is his kind. There is no such thing as a fantasy of a maiden in a country where ''lovely knight'' even says his face is a weapon.


    This time it''s Klaus, so it''s still better. If you were Al... you''d be lightly mistrusted, Cynthia ladies.


    Yeah, it''s better yet.


    "Damn, you''re a piece of crap. I didn''t know you couldn''t make an effort and admit you weren''t worth it. You''re not thinking of Sieg, you just want to decorate yourself like a ornament? You''ll be miserable if you line up."


    "Hey, Lord Klaus!


    "It''s true, isn''t it? No one is interested in worthless things."


    Mr. Keith raises his voice a little bit, but Klaus is steady.


    ¡­¡­


    Sorry, this one could be worse. Craftsmen are honest, aren''t they, and that standard is themselves?


    I just don''t think what you''re saying is wrong. Do you want me to just walk away from my legs and tell you about reality?


    "Sieg! Do you know Mr. Nora?


    When I suddenly shook the subject to Sieg, for some reason other than Sieg and Klaus looked at me a little.


    Is that it? Do you know this information? I can''t, I have to teach it to whoever I want it to hear the most.


    "You know what? The couple would have served as Kingsguards and would have been female knights admired by everyone. I bet you still have knights who respect her."


    "Who told you that information?


    When Zeke leaned his neck gently to my question, he did a trick that reminded me for a while.


    "I asked Uncle up there. I thought if I was with you, I''d like someone who could keep my back after hearing this story."


    ... I said that I would decide Miss Cynthia''s mind. No, I haven''t heard that much!?


    Unexpectedly, the guy who turns his gaze on Miss Cynthia continues. In addition to the fact that ''her own grandmother was remembered by Sieg'', Miss Cynthia is dismayed to learn that she could have stood next to Sieg if she had kept her grandmother''s teachings.


    Yikes... you certainly didn''t say ''mates are limited in magic''.


    "Wow, it was an ideal couple portrait, not an interest"


    "Instead of knowing, you''re the culprit of marital conditions. Isn''t this something you can''t get back on your feet...?


    Me and Mr. Keith subtly pulling your face together, Sieg, who doesn''t know what it means and seems strange.


    The surroundings are whispered and whispered, with pity on Miss Cynthia.


    "Well, did you crush the opportunity yourself? That''s stupid."


    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    Todome stabbed - Zeke is a critical hit, Klaus is a todome - Miss Cynthia cries out.


    "Let''s weigh Klaus a little..."


    I''m too honest to go into Klaus because I pitied Miss Cynthia... no way.


    "You know, I''m the only one who doesn''t have a problem with whatever you want, right? You could get the Duke of Blondell in trouble in the future!


    ¡­¡­ I guess so. But my father would be fine. "


    "Don''t throw up a totally unfounded dialogue!


    ¡­¡­


    Shut up. I guess I wasn''t thinking about my position.


    What would you do if the Duke''s son sounded like an immediate toddler or future diplomacy?!?


    "Your daughter doesn''t care about Miss Cynthia either..."


    "Lieutenant, you can''t ask the troubled child for common sense!


    Your hissing voice will be shikato.

 175 Small Tales 17

    One of the novels, "The culprit waits quietly for the hour"


    - in a place (????? Perspective)


    "Hmm. Sounds like you''re doing it flashy inside"


    Map placed on the table, add a new mark there.


    It was a testament to the influence of ''she''. And that gradually increases.


    I tried summoning him out of interest - and he didn''t show up at that point, so I thought it was a failure - but apparently it was an unexpected development.


    "I don''t know what to say... it''s something that changes"


    A slight emotion of admiration and admiration, I say it unexpectedly. So much so that she was'' out of standard ''.


    No, it''s not exactly ''her''. Something that has been changed little by little over time, something that was planted, took action to cut ''her''.


    Among them is also the ''disciple'' of ''her''. The ''disciple'', different in character from ''her'', but competent, was specialized in protecting it, as'' he ''said. Though "he" says "she" seems to be an attack specialist.


    He was the only one able to protect that king and his proximity. If it weren''t for you, someone would have been missing. Then naturally the King''s influence also drops.


    The king, who had something to protect within, does not like strife. That led to keeping peace with the countries around us.


    The "disciple" who defines such a king as the only Lord... has used all the knowledge he can to fulfill his desires, and when "she" came to this world, he was able to rely on him as the inhabitant of this world.


    And that connection is supposed to help each other now.


    "She" is known for its influence.


    Things moved because some people act with ''her'' as an accomplice.


    It would not be a great threat on its own, "the outsiders".


    It understood where I stood and took an effective approach.


    That''s why the inhabitants of this world got the results they wanted, which should also be called the main culprit.


    "Mizuki would aim to win more effectively"


    "Glenn would have won more trust and would have put it together better"


    There was once a man who said that to himself. Especially if your partner you trust unconditionally has a very bad personality, is smart, and is good at the art of using people.


    But if you want to, "he" said, "no one is as reliable as that.


    Hiraki, and gaze at the map.


    Unlike then, a much more peaceful world is¡­ a testament that many of them have fought a little. Because it''s such a world, ''she'' can move as she thinks it is. Then her accomplishments are a long time and a lot of collaborative work.


    "... That said, it''s still because this result is hers. I guess so."


    ''She'' doesn''t know their thoughts or anything in the first place. You just live as you wish and don''t fail in your efforts to do so.


    The reason for this, and the good man, was hard to flatter.


    To be clear...... I guess'' she ''has nothing to do with good and evil in this world or anything else. As someone who says'' what I want to do '', the behavior is determined on a slightly problematic basis.


    Because ''she'' is a different world.


    Because I have a very self-centered personality that I use instead of cutting it off.


    If you want to put it into words, I''m done with this. It is definitely not for justice and doing, because ''she'' is treated like a good man - only for those who did not detain him directly - because ''the desired outcome of an accomplice who used her is convenient for many''.


    It is a very convenient, most powerful pawn. Well, is it "enjoyable" or "convenient for me" that underlies "she" because it moves by unanimity of interests?


    Most people would be frightened if they heard this, but that was reality.


    "Well, Mizuki. In your previous actions, you have acquired" Hand Pawn "and" Networks, "making" Scaffolding a Strong Thing. "


    Tips, and look at the map at your fingertips. Irfena, Zebrest, of course, corbella in Alberda, Barax¨ªn, Carlosa...... Kivela included? These countries can undoubtedly be on the side of ''her'' first...... it will also ''never be an enemy''.


    It''s not just that we''re close, it''s that it''s better to be on our side after thinking about the Mage''s threat.


    The upper echelons of the country see the character of ''she'', so they choose to stand on their side even in the sense of avoiding that interest being directed towards them.


    It must be a very easy criterion to understand what an overwhelming force - I think - is. Moreover, in the case of ''her'', it is a very unpleasant direction, so it is also considered an English break and easily understood by the surroundings.


    "There''s still something left to do. If you do not detain in any way, you will remain in your possession¡­ No, it will turn into a disaster for your loved ones. But......"


    The ''she'' that comes to mind has an indomitable spirit and a personality that can be enjoyed in any predicament. I''m sure even a life crisis is a heartbeat ''play''.


    Perhaps it will not only crumble in the face of any ordeal. I now fully understood that it wasn''t such a cute personality.


    Second, the look of a nostalgic friend overlaps her figure. "Mizuki is better at masking the situation than he is," he said out, believing in "her" without any suspicion of shards.


    I can now understand that the word was true. It was probably a word not because of cheap friendship or something like that, but because it was similar to achievements. ''He'' had a considerable personality, too, to think of.


    "Don''t betray everyone''s expectations if you can. I feel like I''m expecting you, too."


    You shouldn''t have any human feelings for yourself. Still feel emotional swings in the many ''calamities'' she brings.


    This is the change that those who were detained in the past have made to themselves. That''s why I want to see a settlement.


    "I welcome you... Glenn, and Mizuki"


    Welcome to this world.


    A word of welcome from the culprit who robbed you of your routine.


    Novel Two, "Kivella Edition/Back Facts"


    - In the Knight''s Dorm and Dining Room


    The shabudai commotion ended, and Miss Cynthia''s heart seemed to have been broken, so we just returned.


    Even in the sense of avoiding getting stuck in a lot of things, you''d better not be there. Because punishment has already been handed down in the first place.


    I reported it to the Demon King once, but it seems that a report had already been made by the prime ministers of Klaus and Carlosa.


    "Now you know that Carlosa can''t easily use you either."


    It only ended with the words.


    Um, Demon King? Is there something unusual about what to expect this time?


    I think that thought was just on my face, but the Demon King only deepened his grin. Really? I don''t care what you do this time.


    Then he told Cecil to explain the situation. ''You haven''t even told him about Baraxin, have you? If you leave too much alone, the princess will persevere''.


    That''s why Cecil was supposed to come to Ilfena for a long time.... If you want to chat in the Cavalier dorm, you''ll miss it, right?


    "So the ecclesiastical nobility will grow up in a few years. Collect your own information for more information."


    I''ve been back from Carlosa for a few days. There will be more guardians, so it''s an ex-post report, but call Cecil to explain the situation. For once, I''m a princess, so Emma with me.


    I thought Emma was busy, and she doesn''t, actually.... Well, the Brigian realm isn''t in order at all. I hear the formal engagement means a year from now.


    I will also henceforth say, ''The depths of Lord Bridgeas are my friends. I''m going to tell the people around me,'' if I get you in trouble. That much intervention would allow Master Will to do the same.


    So.


    It''s not just about Siege because it''s a corner, try exposing ''as a public story'' about Baraxin as well.


    Corbella seems to be in a weak position, and you should be vigilant against the ecclesiastical nobles who will be expelled.


    The Demon King knows that too, so permission is given for this. If you mean ''I told Cecil'', there''s nothing particularly wrong with that. I''m a guardian, Cecil.


    "Hmm... I''ve never met Felix, but, you know, a lot of ignorance, right?


    Cecil says in confusion. Yeah, that''s right. It''s a stuttering thing, that flower garden thought.


    "Thank you, Your Highness Linus. It seems to have gone in an extreme direction because there was a precedent. In a way, I''m a victim when it comes to victims."


    "But there''s no more excuse than having a family to reach out to. I''m not a toddler, so it''s my responsibility from some age."


    When Emma just cut it off, Cecil nodded yeah too.


    This is the general idea, isn''t it? However, in Felix''s case, it would have affected a lot that a mother named Katrina was perfect.


    To be clear, I guess it was close to brainwashing. If ''that'' Katrina had made me listen to my delusions before I got to my heart, something that I can''t see at all the future growing up in.


    That''s why I don''t condone taking the Demon King lightly. It''s a different matter, that one.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the future of such Felix depends on Sandra. If she wins the daughter-in-law war and re-educates her husband, Felix, it will be possible in time.


    Fortunately, her home doesn''t seem like a power contender, and it''s a good environment to re-learn as a nobleman. Even though you said you were insulated, you might accept it for those reasons.


    ¡­ assuming that you are only willing to re-learn and strive. It all depends on who you are.


    "I guess I should have told him about Cecil and the others. I might have understood that the story was different from reality."


    "Oh, anyone would understand that. In the first place, it''s already different at the time of" The Princess Enduring Cold Treatment in Think of Her Country. "


    Cecil agrees when she squeals by accident.


    Well, I can''t publish that in real life. Because the image of "Princess under the protection of the Wizard as a Guardian" is a public assessment after finishing with a beauty talk.


    It''s hard to target if you anchor these frivolous images, talk to the Demon King. It is an effective hand in the sense that Cecil and Princess Celestina are not equals and prevent means of coercion.


    That''s why Cecil''s truth is only known to the upper echelons of understandable nations. What, me and the Demon King just got together and did a little ''please''. You''ve all embraced me so well!


    "It''s true that I was married for my country, but they just ignored even existence rather than cold treatment. Thanks to Elaine, there was no harassment in the name of a gift from an aristocrat, and there was a secret entrance to the corner where she was driven."


    If Emma talks about what was going on at the time while tilting her neck lightly.


    "The samurai, who sometimes brought her loathsome and poisoned meals, was just here to see how we were doing at Elaine''s behest, too. It was really comfortable not to go to annoying nightclubs or be harassed by the maids. The only trouble I had was eating."


    Keep talking like Cecil makes up for Emma''s story.


    The knight s listening to the two beside him has a very subtle look... I guess that would be the normal reaction. Maybe Christina asked me something.


    "I didn''t find out if I served alcohol...... in fact, isn''t the trouble enough to run out of constraint and money? Corbella won''t shut up when she dies."


    "Exactly. I was feeling some confusion from the content of the constraints, but I wasn''t sure. I guess King Kivela didn''t pay any attention besides the King Prince either. It''s not normal for a samurai not to do even the least."


    "If you are decent, you have been expelled for buying His Royal Highness Prince Wang''s unhappiness. If you look at him like that, maybe you can''t help it."


    "''I was comfortable, but it''s time to escape because I''m having trouble eating,'' which is a reason for escape without any shards of misery or romance. And not rescue, but kidnapping... from Cecil and the others, but"


    Speak up and realize that it will only be a comedy again. Yeah, you''ll never let this leak to the private sector.


    Kivela will definitely stop, but Corbella is also suspected of educating the princess. I want to avoid a situation where the image of Celestina, the princess of a frivolous tragedy, collapses.


    "... Whatever Mizuki says and does, he certainly won''t be able to expose the details"


    "You''ve got less tragic elements at once, dude!?


    Knight s, you''re being honest! But it''s real.


    And you''re no longer surprised about me, are you? Come on, have you learned?


    "So, it''s my behavior that can''t be helped any further. Blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah. I''m more of an out-of-town, no matter who asks, and travel rather than escape. So all I can tell you is," The Wizard has left the chaser and sent the princess to her country. "


    "Ha! When I found out the truth, Mizuki wasn''t called a culpable magician."


    If I exposed the back situation, Cecil had a fun laugh.


    As you can see from this reaction, Cecil is one of those who laughed heavily at the rumours that spread to the public. You laughed most at me for how this looks...... yeah, because they know it all!


    "But it was a lot of fun. And the trouble with being made public is that I can tell everyone involved, and Marquis Leckbari''s inability to move to action was due to the fact that, besides his ability, he said," He who becomes a helper becomes a sinner. "


    Jito When Emma says to forgive me for being an eye, the knight s becomes an idea face for the time being.


    "Isn''t Mizuki a sinner, too, to say that?


    Slightly concerned about me, Abel asked. Apparently, he''s worried about the possibility of being captured in the future. Cain looks at me the same way.


    But I put my chest up against them.


    "I am an alien! Except for some, I don''t care. I can use ignorance as a reason, and I can make it ''what I didn''t'' with unanimity of interest. People''s history can be tailored, Knight s."


    "No, no, that''s something different!


    "Don''t put your chest up, don''t be good at it! Aren''t you the biggest villain I''ve ever heard, you!?


    At the same time as I ran out of words, there was an immediate penetration. Well, calm down.


    "''There was a reason I had to,'' so he said it was really okay! I mean, I don''t deny that I''m the least of them."


    ''Cause I used it for personal errands, Marquis Leckbari''s request.


    I''m not willing to talk about it or tell the person in question. Generally speaking, "exonerating magician", on the extreme part, "calamity, outer roads, don''t touch danger" would be nice.


    Mostly, because no image makes the real thing equals!


    "Well, the thing about Kivera is over, and I don''t care. Cecil, as I said earlier, watch out for Baraxin. And I want you to acknowledge Carlossa''s guardian."


    Switch the subject, and Cecil looks serious and nods if you tell her what the purpose of this one is.


    "Okay, let''s tell Father too. I hope to see Lord Sieg soon. You''ll need a face-to-face meeting."


    "We haven''t had a chance to talk to Siegfried in person. You should say hello once."


    I wish I could say that to Emma''s words.


    During the Great Spider commotion, Sieg had lost his mind when he returned to the village. The two of you won''t even have a good look at Sieg''s face.


    I know Mr. Keith, so it looks like Mr. Keith should come too when we meet.


    "I''ll make an opportunity soon. I mean, maybe even if I didn''t do anything, Sieg would pull Mr. Keith over and come over."


    "Why?


    If he speaks of a very likely future, Cecil has asked in wonder. Knight s is...... silent looking at each other for a reason.


    It won''t be my fault that a great deal of grudge is seeping into that look.


    "Because it''s a brain muscle"


    "" What?


    In a nutshell, Cecil and Emma get hammered.


    "Sieg himself loves to fight, brains, strong guys welcome!... and this is the nest of the knights with the name of the wings, but also under the direct command of His Highness the Demon King"


    ¡­¡­ Can you fish with it, Lord Sieg? "


    "Yeah. Likely to be waiting for an invitation from this side - big"


    To put it all out, Cecil shut up with a subtle look. She''s been with the Knights, so maybe she knows about the rumors about the heroes of her neighboring country. Especially with the first hero?


    I don''t think that hero is a brainstorming battle freak... if you''re dreaming of a maiden, it''s a crying reality. Though it may be a very shocking fact between two people who only know about their faces.


    Even Carlossa thought, really, it was a brain muscle for the book. Faircrov''s first hero sounds like a brain muscle & battle freak, too.


    "I hear there are many strangers who return to their ancestors, but does Master Siegfried do the same?"


    Emma with a subtle expression mutters.


    I won''t deny it, Emma. Because there''s a whole bunch of them around me.


    The Novel Part III: Who is the Bloodstained Princess?


    - In Carlosa (Prime Minister''s Perspective)


    "This was an unexpected harvest for us."


    When he completes this report in the king''s office and squeals so, the king also agrees "indeed".


    It is certainly a pleasure to have been able to produce the pus that was inside the country. But apart from that, it was a valuable opportunity to deal with the ''Mage of the Other World'', which was previously considered unknown except for its existence.


    "Ilfena...... no, because His Highness Elshon has hidden it so far. King Kivela burned his hand, and that girl could snort."


    "Right..."


    "It would be too out of standard, no ability, no idea"


    What we want to say to each other runs out of this. You have a very flighty personality... I can''t predict what to do. Now I don''t know what to do to take action.


    Moreover, ''the'' word and deed are ultimately the technique of producing the desired result. Apparently, her thought circuit was strangely constructed.


    "But now I also understand the nickname ''The Bloody Princess of Zebrast''. You must have done the same thing this time, she did."


    "Mm-hmm? What do you mean?


    The king comes to my word surprised. No, this would be normal. Because if there is ever a "Magic Instructor," then the difference in behavior is "power" or "strength."


    No wonder I thought so, especially if I knew about this in the report when I dealt with Kivela.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange? King Zebrest took the alias'' King Solemn Qing ''...... that is, acquittal is a feat of the upper echelons, including the King. Nonetheless, she is called as if she had even killed. I''m telling you, there''s no such thing."


    "... Indeed. Speaking of which, that''s a strange name, isn''t it?


    While convinced by the explanation, the king leans his neck further into doubt.


    Yes, it is strange that "Solemn King" and "Bloody Princess" exist at the same time. If you want to commit mass murder in Zebrast in the first place, she is a criminal.


    No matter how much King Zebrest asked her to cooperate, she belongs to Irfena. It would be impossible to let someone from another country do that and acquit......


    I mean, she''s not ''guilty of murder''.


    Of course, self-defense would be the exception. Still, he wouldn''t be acting like he was called in a noisy name.


    It is the king who buried the ''enemy'' nestled inside Zebrest - meaning, on the basis of law and evidence. That''s why they called him "King Solemn Qing" and so on.


    "Probably Mizuki was a crook. Stir up enemies who don''t show their tails and lure them out, inviting them to take responsibility and destroy themselves. If you have evidence that harms guests from other countries, you can''t just leave them alone."


    "What''s the basis for that?


    "It''s that asshole." Bloody Princess "means the collaborator of the Solemn King, that is," Solemn cleansing has taken place at the end of her actions, and the lives of many have disappeared ". This will make it."


    Cutting is malice to her, but what if the other person takes deadly action that would strip the country of its fangs?


    No, what if ''I was deliberately plunged into it and I had come to act that way''...?


    "I''m sure you enjoyed ''playing'' very much, with Master Rudolph. Rather than be afraid of her, recognize and use her as a dependant ally...... she is allowed to do so. Fundamentally, maybe those two are very close."


    Mizuki would have understood where his actions would lead. Still I didn''t loosen my hand...... ''I knew so many lives would disappear I still didn''t stop playing''!


    That would be the truth that led to being called "The Bloody Princess" and so on. Fun, miserable, exorcisms of different worlds that drive sinners. It doesn''t even reach her friends'' feet, such as their value to her.


    And Rudolph, king of Zebrast... is the ''friend'' she recognized.


    "I guess I should see Lord Rudolph again soon"


    "Yeah, right. Until now the Chancellor has taken diplomacy in one hand... but I guess it''s never the reason the king is immature. I thought you just didn''t show up."


    In fact, we have little information against King Zebrast. Because of his lack of distinctive merit, he didn''t think he had any special talent, even if he was different from his predecessors.


    If you don''t even go in the wrong direction, the Crest family will be on your side, assisting the king. Therefore King Zebrest, who does not appear on the table, rated it ''not bad, but quite''.


    But now I think that was the art of deceiving other countries.


    Other countries would be static without detention if they thought it was a country targeted by Kivela. I was relieved that it was not my own country and turned away from other personnel. That''s reality.


    Some might have said that if they knew this was a competent king, they would join hands. As I believed in the Wizard, "if there is a chance that I can win," I side with him, and he has the possibility to enter the battle in earnest.


    But it is suspicious if we could afford to fight Zebrest at the time. In addition, there is a shortage of judgment material to form an alliance, because it is difficult for people to poke favorable conditions in their eyes from the top with ''I''ll take your side''.


    It has long been intimate Ilfena that King Zebrest trusted and relied upon. I guess you made me think that Ilfena''s attitude so far could be trusted even in such a situation.


    "The one with the Demon Master and His Royal Highness on his side is now King Zebrast."


    "You don''t want to be an enemy, who is he?"


    Unexpectedly think of the two in question, align and exhale.


    Someone who calls those two very friends, similar to the Wizard and His Royal Highness the Demon King. It would be more impossible to be afraid of that.


    Let''s hope Sieg forges a friendly relationship with the other guardians for now. There must have been a guardian out of Zebrast.

 176 unexpected visit

    I returned home safely from Carlosa and finished explaining to Cecil and the others.


    Today I gradually returned to my original life. It can be your study days again.


    No, I want to learn about the magic I tried during my journey. Thanks to your imagination of the original world of entertainment, there is a difference in perception from the magic of this world.


    My guess is that the magic of this world has created the ability to use anches and ancient native races for inferior races.


    I guess I didn''t have to explain it to the other species because of their ability to use it without effort. Is it like a genius doesn''t understand the hardships of ordinary people?


    Of course, anything understandable could have been assembled and improved as a surgical formula. There is now the hard work and hard work of both sides, the teaching side and the teaching side.


    This seems to be a powerful theory that the magicians and scholars of this world are talking about. If you had such amazing ancestors, it would be so sweet to have an unknown God...


    Unless it''s for political use, faith is weak. "The Miracle of God" was effective in Barraksin because there was a presence that deliberately served as a base for the people.


    However, you think there are quite a few magics that have been weakened or lost in the process of being handed down as a surgical formula? There are many things that are problematic, especially those that are designated as curfew, because they are treated as'' even if they can be used, they should not be used '', so they cannot normally be learned.


    This is what Klaus taught me. "You wouldn''t make it possible just to listen to me," he said.


    The point is, don''t try it with interest. My magic could make it, so they stabbed me in the nail the first time.


    ... Well, that''s something that could make you imagine the magic from the rest of the story. It could have been in the game.


    That''s why my magic is very biased, even though it''s called ''omnipotent unless you missee the amount of magic you use''. Then I would like to limit myself to what I can do now.


    Transfer magic for now! This is too unstable as it is now, and the usage is very limited.


    Glenn also told me, ''I''m surprised you can''t use it,'' and I''m sure you should master it here.


    However, it is mandatory for the collaborator to mark the ''face'' as it remains the same.


    What matters is the distance from the landmark.


    If you suck, you go up and fall... what a shame.


    Place of appearance is important to me and my opponent because normal people can''t avoid hugging me or anything.


    So far all that is possible without any landmarks or problems is the transfer to your own room. It is a familiar place and the height of sight is familiar, so only here can it be safely transferred.


    It is useless to say to the knight s, "Is it for emergencies only?"... You''re usually here, and you don''t have to be here to be in the Cavalier dorm.


    The reason the teacher wasn''t so worried about the getaway trip was because he knew this. "Life matters, he''ll come running away if anything happens," a last resort, but not for sure - in the sense that I might not use it - so he was about to rest.


    Well, never mind what''s past. Let''s move on.


    In the meantime, do you want to see the landmarks and practice fast -!


    - And the results of the execution.


    "... what are you doing"


    "Um... Um, sorry"


    What is my current situation?


    I slept in a bench. I was riding it in a way that crossed over Klaus.


    For being abruptly belly ridden, Klaus is flat. That''s right, knight, he''s just working out and this much seems fine. Sieg also stepped on his belly when he took the sword away, speaking of which.


    It is very unusual for Klaus to have a slightly blurred impression of being confused with being sleepy.... but it still doesn''t seem to be a acquittal, and I got my arm firmly grabbed. You can''t escape!


    "You were back home, Klaus. I mean, why are you sleeping during the day?"


    "I missed your book last night. Now that I had nothing to do, I was taking a nap."


    If you notice too much concentration, do you mean in the morning? A truly research-oriented artisan answer.


    Ahhh... I thought, ''You just have to distance yourself a little'' because it marks the ''face'', but is it possible that this could happen if the subject is asleep?


    It''s not wrong in distance, but it''s very dangerous if you take one wrong step. Let''s be careful in the future.


    "So, what the hell is this all about?


    Klaus is still in Klaus, even if it''s because of his bedtime or because of the leakage of colour.


    "Sudden emergence... metastatic magic, right?


    "Ugh... yeah"


    "Oh...?


    When I glanced hard, I became the face of a craftsman who loved light witchcraft.


    To be honest, just throw up, you care, now tell me - that silent pressure is so bizzy...!


    I don''t care if you''re on my belly! and shortly after we penetrated, the momentum seemed to spill into the magic talks as it were.


    And then...


    "Excuse me. Dear Klaus, you are also a customer......!?


    A butler''s little father opened the door with Knock... and solidified.


    Oh, speaking of which, I was still crossing Klaus, weren''t I? But it''s force majeure because the person just won''t let me go.


    I nearly opened my mouth to explain that, but before that, the butler''s voice echoed.


    "Nah... what are you doing! Master Klaus is the fianc¨¦e of the Magic Master! If you get dumped, there won''t be any later!?


    ¡­¡­


    It seems that you are more important than a suspicious person. I mean, "if they dump you," what, "if they dump you"!


    Klaus, by contrast, pointed at me without moving.


    "Is this the magician?


    "Holy shit!? Already in such company...... sorry for this! Please don''t flirt with me! I''m not going to bother you, because it would be easier for us to have one or two faits accomplis!


    "Yes!?


    Unilaterally exuberant, deacon trying to leave immediately.


    Hey, let''s hear people!? And obviously you didn''t say, "Take responsibility for the attack and get it from your son-in-law," now.


    "Calm down! Listen to me! No, listen to me?


    "Don''t worry about me! I''m going to tell everyone to stay out of the way! Oh, I have to report it to my husbands as well... hope is not to be abandoned...!


    "No, no, you don''t need that! I mean, don''t leave! Don''t lock it!


    I raise my voice to solve the misunderstanding, Deacon, who tries to close the door and even lock it with a full grin.


    And the key Klaus...


    "Now, don''t let this get in your way. Shall we talk?"


    I was willing to talk magic through our commotion beautifully. Rather than not listening, they don''t care about the content.


    Certainly Klaus said, ''Now you''re sure you own the Wizard? Don''t do it!'' or so you must be in the mood.


    My treatment is no different from that of a fianc¨¦e or guardian than he is under the command of the Demon King in the first place.


    But?


    "You''re not going to make me look like a bad girl to the guardians any more!?


    "Give it up. No matter what they think around you, the status quo remains the same. I think it''s convenient."


    Klaus laughing at all the sayings.


    After all, did you deliberately respond to the butler?


    I was on Klaus'' belly until Mr. Colette came to the room after the crap was repeated and I noticed the noise.


    "Oh, Lord Mizuki, how dare you!"


    "Mr. Colette, don''t be ridiculous. Tell your son to let go."


    "Ugh, I''m glad you didn''t give up hope. I can''t believe the day is coming to see Klaus like this...!


    The mother was throwing up subtle flying paranoia, too.


    Um, Klaus? I wonder how worried you''ve been about the Blondes?


    ... so.


    "I''m so sorry. Not much joy..."


    "No, I came all of a sudden because I''m sorry too"


    I also apologize to the deacon who bows his head.


    Normally, I''m unilaterally bad, but it''s strange because I feel like I''m right to apologize for both earlier noises.


    I''m sitting on the couch calmly right now... by Klaus. I sit on that lap and be taken into custody. It seems unacceptable to leave silently.


    Duke of Blondell and Mr. Colette on the front of the table. Apparently, they were back at the mansion by accident, and they''re both interested in the way I got here - the transfer.


    Yeah, I heard it was a magic specialty house, but I''m convinced. It seems that Klaus is just too tipped, and we''re basically all alike. The point is, you''re people who love witchcraft, including servants, the Blondells.


    I thought, "Doesn''t it matter that you broke into my son''s room?" But your parents don''t care at all. On the contrary, I am happy.


    Thank you. In addition to the fact that I am familiar with him, he seems to think, ''This fact is welcome even in the sense of insurance, because if you leave him alone, there will never be a lover-to-lover development''.


    Well, I can see the seriousness of the butler''s attitude earlier.


    The sorceress daughter-in-law could have become a reality. I want people who don''t understand to imagine their families bringing an equal figure and wanting to be "daughter-in-law (son-in-law)". The training ground is certain.


    "So, Master Mizuki. I want you to tell me how you moved to Klaus without hooking up with the mansion."


    Mr. Colette asks for a smile and a glass of anticipation.


    ...... yeah? What did you say, "Without getting hooked on detecting the mansion"?


    "Um... does metamagic hook you up with the junction or something?


    "Right? That''s why you know when you get broken in."


    "It''s going to pass. The metastasis itself is possible because they have a corresponding metastasis team inside, but there is a slight collision between the magic forces at the time of the invasion."


    Hmm. Is it like temporarily magic jumps or detecting suspicious magic that touched the juncture?


    But thank you. The Duke of Blondell''s explanation seems to differ from what I think of the metastasis.


    Me leaning my inner neck, and it was Klaus who was used to me from day to day that I realized it.


    "Mother, you should explain the metastasis of this world once. Could be different from Mizuki''s perception."


    "Oh... really?


    "Klaus is right to blah blah, so please explain"


    I ask you to be honest with Mr. Colette, who comes to me as surprised with one hand on his mouth. He didn''t think the Duke of Blondell would come that way either, and he was still seeping stunning.


    I guess this is the normal reaction. The Klaus and the Black Knights who strive to understand plainly are stranger.


    ''Cause your previous common sense might cover it up, huh?


    What a normal thing to do to a super positive attitude that you accept and try to understand flatly.


    To put it further, they are definitely a group of geniuses who understand and shape it for themselves.


    Because I''m just shaping the knowledge that''s in the original world, I think they''re purely amazing to create from scratch.


    "Well... this is what it looks like when you paint it."


    That being said, Mr. Colette draws a brief diagram on the paper.


    "I should say that connecting these two marked places is a metastasis. It''s a magic technique that magically creates a reliable path to the corresponding metastasis team, so when you send it, the magic increases for a moment like attack magic."


    "Do you mean to magically connect the metastasis teams to each other to create a path?


    "Though not entirely correct, it seems so."


    Is that, like in SF or something like "particulate and feed things to the corresponding device and rebuild"? Or send it in an instant, or something.


    Either way, "the path connected by magic" exists, and if you use it, it will increase your magic and "hook you up to a junction or something". You mean to the extent that ''the way'' usually exists but I can''t feel the magic?


    Oh, sure, this would send it safe and secure. It''s a starting point and an ending point.


    I''m also convinced of this way of recognizing the magic of this world because there are verses that weigh on chanting and good safety aspects. Or maybe the easiest way to understand the phenomenon of metastasis was to ''connect away and travel in an instant''?


    Most people will understand this. However, the user of the technique seems to use quite a bit of magic.


    "Mizuki, you''re not because you jump without a metastasis team, are you? Can you form a metastasis team in the first place?


    "Yeah, I can''t. I mean, the results are the same, but they''re different."


    Sneering at Klaus'' point, Mr. Colette and the others exposed their consternation.


    ... It''s not, Mr. Colette. My world is videotaped with a lot of entertainment, and I just know it.


    At a time when we can''t form a metastasis team in the first place, our level in this world as magicians is known. Simply what you''re referring to is something else.


    "What do you mean? Is there any other way to metastasize this?


    I nod one to the Duke of Blondell, who asks me to represent him, and I take the paper on which Mr. Colette drew the diagram earlier.


    "The results are the same. But the phenomenon that happens is different. In my case... we''re making a transition by connecting dots and dots, or connecting spaces."


    Fold the paper and match the two places. This would also result in a ''metastasis''.


    "The magic of the transfer of this world is'' Send to Target Place ''. So the metastasis I''m making is'' connecting spaces directly ''? So I can barely move, and I need to use less magic."


    "... I see this is the ''difference in perception''"


    "Yes, but since the operator must also clearly picture where to connect with this method..."


    "Sometimes I go out on Klaus, like I said earlier,"


    "Yes."


    It would be easy to understand if you said it was like there was no set end point. So I can''t grasp the distance and the place of appearance is unstable.


    "Secure and safe for everyone. Isn''t it the metastasis law team in this world that was created on those assumptions?


    "Sure," he shrugged when he closed it so tightly. The Duke of Blondell silenced with a difficult face.


    My way. Personal specifications only. It is a good addition or subtraction to teach and tell people, and it is definitely obsolete because it is full of the drawback of being too unstable. I mean, all I can tell you is to remember it with your body.


    "So this is what the difference in the world is. I knew a world full of entertainment was amazing."


    "Regardless of whether it''s actually possible, we have the technology to visualize the idea. It''s easy to understand the phenomenon in that sense, even though the imagination of the person you can think of is incredible."


    I don''t think ideas and imagination are the ratio of this world. Well, since this world always develops a surgical formula on the assumption of ''is it possible in reality'', the difference is huge.


    "You thought I was in the cavalry, didn''t you?


    "Al''s with the Demon King, and he didn''t hear anything about it."


    Basically, a guardian is not surveillance - to put it that way, Klaus slipped his gaze casually.


    This is why I thought Klaus would be okay. Klaus should be in charge of my surveillance more than Al is absent. That''s why I thought you were in the cavalry. As a matter of course, we treat heresy.


    But he''s been thinking to me lately that it would be okay if I were in the knight''s dorm when I saw him away. I guess this isn''t Klaus'' personal view, and the Demon Kings have accepted it.


    Dumb cat who doesn''t know that, originally just thought I was an unsolicited assumption and stayed the original.


    Is the sermon final, this time?


    ¡­¡­ I''m sorry, I have a problem this time, too. I should have told you. "


    "Well, let go"


    "Say no."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a barren conversation. Why do you say ''no'' there, Klaus?


    One sigh and I gently slap my peppery restrained arm.


    "Get off me because I''m leaving. I mean, it''s just awkward to go out without permission."


    ¡­¡­ I''m going to get dressed. Wait a minute. I''m coming back with you. "


    That''s right, you found Klaus awkward, too, and now you let me go for good. Klaus heads straight to the next room. Apparently, I agree with you that I''m just going back.


    I dropped that off and turned to the front...... Mr. and Mrs. Blondell were looking at me smiling.


    "Klaus trusts Mizuki."


    "... yes, is it?


    "Yeah, ''cause she''ll be right out of her attitude."


    I agree with Mr Colette, who laughs so bitterly. Klaus is very honest with himself.


    Nevertheless, I know almost exclusively Klaus dealing with the Knight Dormitory Noodles, so I don''t know the difference when it comes to me.


    I guess that emotion appeared on your face. The Duke of Blondell also continued the conversation with a bitter smile.


    "Klaus has a criterion of whether he admits it or not. It''s a really cool attitude towards indifferent opponents."


    "Oh... then I know somehow"


    "I thought you said that earlier, too. That''s what I meant when I decided I didn''t have to do surveillance, even though it was a limited place."


    I see, is there such an interpretation as well? I do think we''ve gotten along.


    "Besides, Mizuki takes it for granted that she''s being watched, right? That''s an acceptable element, too."


    "Well, they have to be first in the country, right? I''m convinced of the way it is."


    "That''s why we think Mizuki is a good thing. Because there''s no one in there to cut me off."


    It would be from previous experience that Mr Colette, who says so, is somewhat lonely. No matter what they say, the priorities won''t change, but it doesn''t mean it won''t hurt.


    "I gave up that I couldn''t have a kid who would accept Klaus as he was. So do me a favor."


    Does that mean as a guardian, as a friend?


    Or sometimes the desire to flatter Klaus as a magic guide?


    I don''t know which one it is, but it was told that you are advising my child as a parent.


    Klaus comes back when we talk like that. That look is a knight''s outfit I''m used to seeing...... apparently he was leaving as he was.


    "Well, let''s go home"


    "Heh!?


    If you say so, hold me up a little. And a word.


    "Come on, jump. Experience the metastasis that connects spaces."


    ... Craftsmen are still in excellent condition today. Sounds like he was interested quickly.


    No, I was fine with a sickle and a metastasis, so I guess I''ll be fine if I''m alone. Let''s think a little bit about the dangers, Klaus.


    Even if you think so, as far as Klaus in front of you is concerned, it would be impossible, for example, to make him give up. Because I am so motivated by the surgeon.


    "Okay, so get me down there. This attitude scares me a little."


    Klaus let me down honestly when I said that. Take one sigh and calm down, then turn to the grumpy Mr. and Mrs. Brondell for a goodbye greeting.


    "Well, I''m sorry to bother you"


    Pepper, and bow your head.


    Immediately carry out the transfer to the room by holding Klaus in one arm.


    ... It would be tough if these people showed interest as well as Klaus. Only this time I''m just leaving!


    "Oh, oh, come anytime"


    Our figure disappeared as we heard the Duke of Blondell, who either faced an abrupt or slightly elevated exit.


    It goes without saying that we have since returned to our rooms safely. Needless to say...


    "You walked on your own, didn''t you?


    Parent cat found out. - Why? Who the fuck is that? - Needless to say, he preached.


    However, I think it''s very unusual that there was a figure of Klaus preached beside me as well.

 177 Collection of Small Stories 18

    One of the novels: Magic is not omnipotent


    "Ho... so you were going to the Brondell house"


    "... that house is in trouble, too, with everything"


    Suddenly he was no longer from the knight''s dorm, so he also explained to the knight s after the sermon.


    By the way, it was the knight s who noticed my absence. They said, "Somehow."


    ... Has it been determined that the dangerous person has disappeared? As usual, I don''t have half the crisis detection capability.


    "Speaking of which... you, you could have used the phantom, right? Why don''t you just put that in your room and you''ll mislead your absence?


    "No, you''re right. Didn''t I tell you I used it when I dropped the Quivera fort or something? As far as that footage is concerned, it''s not going to be enough."


    The knight s inadvertently mentions that.


    Ahhh... Knight s is not very familiar with magic, so do you think that''s possible when you only see that footage?


    Well, I can''t help it. If you judge by that footage alone, though.


    "I can''t. Phantom is a technique with very limited conditions."


    Immediately denying it made them look suspicious. Oh, you mean explain.


    "Illusions are perceived as'' hallucinations visible only to the subject of the surgery '', and phantoms as'' impervious stereoscopic footage visible to everyone ''. Can we get this far?


    "Well, I guess that''s the interpretation"


    "You''d be right with impermeable 3D footage"


    Two people snorting. Seeing Klaus lying there saying nothing, that perception seems right.


    "So, phantoms¡­ it is also possible for the operator to wrap up that stereoscopic footage. So it was possible to do something like a fort event. But don''t you think this is really hard?


    "" Huh?


    "Because if the phantom surgeon is in the same or smaller shape as the phantom, and if he still talks about the movement of his arms and feet, the movement of his words and mouth is absolutely uneven."


    Simple movements like walking or lifting your arms would still mislead you.


    However, words and mouth movements are difficult to match. The voice is different on top. It takes a lot of practice beforehand.


    "In addition, unless you''re in exactly the same shape, there''s a discrepancy in movement. The phantom is immaterial. If it touches you, it''s out."


    "Oh... are there more difficulties like that"


    "No, you were trying to keep yourself out of it with your meds, too. Was there any point in keeping it away?"


    "Yeah. If they touched me, they''d find out, and you had to be confused with medication. You were suspicious about the shadows and the way you were wearing clothes. That''s why I was weaving robe feathers."


    Even when touched by the body, only parts of the body are touched¡­ If there is a difference in shape from the surgeon, the hands will be buried in the phantom.


    I can''t even hold things for the same reason. Since it is the operator who actually holds it, a strange phenomenon will occur when the phantom is engulfed in things.


    It''s a tricky technique to use, a phantom. I want people to look like them for security purposes or something - in the sense that it only looks like them - but sometimes it may be good, but it''s uncomfortable when dealing with people.


    Unless that is also the cooperation of the person who used it for the phantom, it is harsh to move it as you wish.


    Shortly after I learned, I said, ''This, you can do whatever you want with crime, right?'' I asked Klaus, ''but I was convinced to hear earlier shortcomings and that'' merely aligning movement with the phantom is a heavy burden on the operator himself ''.


    I can''t believe I can''t commit a crime, I can''t believe I spend that much time just faking my appearance. You should look for another way.


    "I had Klaus haunted Al''s phantom once, but he touched his hair and there was no entity, and when he touched his body, his hands fell into the phantom. Besides, the shadows are different, and it''s unusual to say that even if you move, your hair and clothes won''t flip. You''ll find out it''s fake."


    "That''s... sure"


    "You''re not matching the effort, you''re saying there''s so much flaw."


    Exactly to put it this far, he''s convinced, and the knight s is nodding.


    That''s right! I also prepared a lot for the fort event. I can assure you that if I had just wrapped my phantom around it, I would have been absolutely suspicious.


    Those guys only remembered the color level of their hair and eyes because they couldn''t make a decent decision about the effects of the medicine. Still, if I hadn''t worn a robe, they might have noticed.


    Even the figure in the game that can be described as the other self can be found out with a phantom. If this were someone else, wouldn''t the operator be desperate to just move together?


    "... it was created on the premise of the cooperation of a phantom person."


    With that in mind, Klaus opened his mouth.


    "Made with the cooperation premise of a phantom figure"? What do you mean?


    "It was originally developed to prevent assassinations. No matter how dangerous it may be, there are times when you have to show yourself in front of people... to get through those places."


    "Of royalty... you mean made for the king? You know you''re going to be targeted, or you can''t show up on the spot."


    Klaus nods one thing when I ask on behalf of him.


    "Exactly. If necessary, the person will cooperate in advance to create a phantom. If this is the case, the voice belongs to the person, and there is no discomfort in the trick.... it''s not taken into account that unrelated people get involved. Well, if you still want the understudy to wrap it up, I''ll meet you in advance."


    Apparently, it was for the Shadow Warriors. I''ll use that elsewhere, so I guess I can''t do a lot of things.


    And.


    I think it''s because of that technique that they rate it as'' difficult to handle ''. Don''t use it for any other purpose, like that?


    If you notice, the knight s looking at me with raw warm eyes. What''s up, knight s.


    "You... you used that technique for a prank?


    "It''s called preparation below, it''s a prank no matter what you think. So you''re saying Kivera was scratched around by pranks? You were taking this very seriously?


    "Yeah. It was fun!


    "" Reflect a little, you!


    The knight s all align and penetrate. Klaus... doesn''t seem particularly willing to blame you for evaluating an unprecedented way to make use of it.


    That''s annoying, Knight s. As a result, once you''re in the right direction, okay?


    And don''t complain about the fact that ''Kivera was flirted with like a prank and eventually lost'' because Irfenally, it''s so true!


    "The idea of a world full of entertainment is wonderful."


    I can inadvertently swim my gaze at about one person who comes with a hot eye full of expectations somewhere.


    Klaus weigh himself a little. Just hanging out with the experiments out of the curiosity of the Black Knights... how impossible to imitate. There''s also the question of whether or not I can understand the magic of this world.


    Is that what you mean?


    Parent cat preaches, after all it''s me!? That''s terrible!?


    "I hope so."


    Let me through, I''ll spend some time with a good kid.


    Novel Two: Everyday With Frogs (Rudolph Perspective)


    - My day these days starts with a loving and relentless blow.


    Consciousness surfaces. I hope I don''t wake up, but with the comfort of sleep and yesterday''s tiredness, I try to stick back to sleep.


    ... but.


    Uh-huh.


    With such a chirping sound, there is a tingling on his face, and he rides.


    Yes, ''Ride''. Be polite and in position to block your nose and mouth!... Still, it seems kindness to him not to block it completely.


    ¡­¡­


    "Uh-huh."


    "Huh... Ah! It will be painful, but it will be!


    rose up and grabbed the frog on his face and retreated.


    The frog of the day is looking forward to it - no matter how you look at it. I don''t know about an expressive frog - happy with what happened to me.


    Where does the wind blow? Don''t expect common sense from a frog raised by Mizuki.


    "Ha... Wake up"


    Moving out with a slightly distant eye, the frog rang out as if to say hello. Unexpectedly, I guess the only reason I stroke it is because I adore ''Octopus'' too.


    "Morning, Octopus"


    Ring again, as if to reply if you say hello.


    This is the routine these days.... I don''t hate this mess, no matter what you say.


    - And noon.


    Sign here, Master Rudolph.


    "Oh, this one."


    Arvi and I, the Chancellor, are basically busy.


    Of course, there are people who struggle with us, but we made the final decision.


    Sometimes this has been the case for a long time, but the insides are still understaffed. Still, I think it''s been a lot easier than before when the guys who get in the way have almost been swept away.


    ... Well, it''s partly because rumors are circulating that the Wizard will retaliate immediately if he becomes my enemy.


    It is called the destruction of the rear palace, it is called the time when I made King Kivela apologize, the perception that ''the Magic Master does not have a general thought circuit (interpreted in the direction of good intentions)'' is rooted.


    I can''t complain or anything if I just look at the results, but I guess it''s too scary from a hostile guy.


    At least nobles in this country don''t expect anything like femininity or conscience from Mizuki. Dreaming is on its own, but that''s too much of a futile expectation.


    "Excuse me. Why don''t you two, it''s time to eat?


    Eliza enters the room pushing the lunch wagon. Eliza started preparing for lunch because she knew we couldn''t take a break from work just by asking her if she wanted to eat.


    The atmosphere is quite different than before, even if it is just for meals. Now it''s to the point of laughing, I guess from Eliza''s point of view, we''re not getting that much of a chopped up vibe.


    Uh-huh.


    A frog rode on the table and stared at us.


    Frogs who should have been going to the pond of the rear palace for lunch in this room are also perfectly present. Well, of course it makes sense.


    "Dear Rudolph. She''s hungry, isn''t she?


    "Ku...... Eliza takes his place"


    "We only take meals from Rudolph and the Chancellor once in a while more than we are in this room.... you two aren''t eating, are you?


    You should be able to get a meal or something by yourself, occasionally.


    Pull us out to the dinner table by making us your own servants.


    Of course, Eliza must also be in custody for this. In the first place, because when you''re really busy, you never get in the way.


    It''s obviously a way to feed us. How clever is this frog?


    "Ha ~... ok, ok. Look, Arvi too."


    Give up and get away from the executive desk and encourage Arvi to eat too.


    Arvi... has a very subtle face and is looking forward to it - I guess it''s expressive from Arvi''s eyes - and looked at the frog.


    "Is it Mizuki''s wisdom..."


    "No, he doesn''t know where we are."


    "That means you''re moving independently."


    "... frogs? Is this really a frog?


    "Mizuki, what the hell way did you grow up!?


    Unexpectedly, he turns an indescribable eye to the frog who is both on the table.


    Perhaps Arvi and my thoughts are aligned. No matter how long an individual says he is smart in human form, this must not be caused solely by the character of the individual.


    As you can tell the frogs in the pond, ''I was raised by people'' affects a lot.


    In other words, the culprit of your personality, behavior, and thought is Mizuki.


    "Hehe. You''re a really good girl."


    That''s Mizuki''s frog, to Eliza''s words.


    A slightly out of common sense frog sounded proud.


    - Afternoon.


    "Ugh... Wow! Somebody! Somebody pull this thing off!


    Stop your hands at the screams you hear, Arvi. All eyes on the door.


    The shouting lord would be a nobleman who has just left the room, who has disgusted me.


    "Oh, my God, I see you''re nearby."


    Sayle, who doesn''t even try to help while smiling bitterly. Apparently, Sayle herself didn''t care about the earlier intercession.


    Well, there''s also a crime of disrespect for me, so when it comes to frog pranks...


    "Hey, hey, you''re blocking my face! If you don''t peel it off fast, you''re gonna die!?


    "The other frogs are interrupting me! Hey, don''t jump on me and try to knock me down! Calm down, huh?


    "Master Mizuki. Ah! What the hell kind of education did you give the frogs?!


    ... They''re messing with the other frogs as well, not just the occasions.


    Besides, as far as the current conversation is concerned, it''s like I''m trying to kill you systematically. And it seemed to be recognized by everyone as a gift of Mizuki''s education.


    "That kid always hears him say he hates it. Probably even said more than that guy said here elsewhere."


    "No, no, stop Sail for a bit too!?


    You''re a troubled kid, even going into Sail trying to get it done, Sail just laughs bitterly.


    None of you are willing to move... or do you feel like you are recommending your actions? Unexpectedly a cold sweat runs down my back.


    Was he trying to kill you? A frog wouldn''t be weird in wisdom just because he''s not guilty!?


    "Sail... you wouldn''t have said anything once in a while, would you?


    They''ve come to the same conclusion as me. Arvi asks as he pulls his face apart, but Sail only deepens his grin.


    We knew that smile was very bad in nature, and we changed our expectations to certainty.


    Absolutely, absolutely. Sail did something. It would be to the extent that you gave the frog information, but the person is too bad.


    "It''s okay, Master Rudolph. I know what that man does everyday...... anyone can think of a reason why he did it. And I can''t even complain...... Frog of the Wizard, so"


    Sayle''s grin overlaps Mizuki, who somehow seeped an evil atmosphere. And at the same time, I thought "Octopus" outside the door might have the same grin, so I turned my raw warm eyes to you.


    Mizuki... it sounds like the frogs live here because they are ''guaranteed to be affected by Sail''?


    Besides, it seems to be perceived as "because it is the education of the Magic Instructor".


    "He''ll be a laugher, like getting hit by a frog, right?


    Sayle laughing at me for saying that seemed like fun from the bottom of her heart. Arvi put his hand on his forehead to endure the headache... there would be no choice.


    Arvi... I''m worried about your ''brother'' in a different way than before. Even though it''s better than slaughter thinking, is this really okay?


    - Night.


    "Look, we''re going to bed"


    Frogs in this world are by the water for reasons such as'' easy to escape '','' easy to catch bait ''and'' beautiful lovers'', so they don''t always need water.


    Sometimes you slept in my room.


    ... That''s a well-known fact that I''m limited when I''m busy. Everyone smiles at me, ''I seem to be worried about you instead of Master Mizuki''.


    You don''t always stick around, but this green creature leaned in on me when I was accidentally lonely.


    He''s a frog no matter how smart he is, from the edge he just seems to love playing animals.


    You know how to make it sweet, sometimes.


    "You''re really starting to look like Mizuki."


    That''s what you say as you stroke it, and it sounds delightful. parent, or Lord. I guess those perceptions are completely rooted in.


    Is my positioning something like Mizuki''s brother? Or friends.


    Either way, he will be recognized around as a king with a very unusual companion.


    I thought that wasn''t bad either, and I got a grin on my mouth. Your neck looks strange? more and more laughter in his inclination.


    Apparently the loneliness and grief that remained in his chest disappeared. It really seems that this green creature is my protector.


    "Let''s go to sleep!


    That''s what I call it. Close your eyes. Sometimes it''s easy to go to sleep on your own... and I guess I''ll wake up that way again in the morning.


    Eventually I felt like I heard a little frog squeal in my sinking consciousness.

 178 one of the golden dogs

    - That was an unexpected event.


    The usual cavalry dorm, the usual dining room.


    I visited with the Knight s. There''s...


    "... dogs?


    A golden hairball that sits right in the corner, originally a muffled dog. And pretty big.


    If you don''t think about the size, it''s a cory dog or a shelty gentle-faced long-haired species, but it''s like one turn bigger than a big dog I know. It''s probably because of the swelling with hair, but it''s the size of a wolf or a carnivore system.


    "Ah? Why is the dog in here?


    "Oh, I knew it was a dog?


    If you react to Abel''s words, the two look at each other and then nod as they were convinced.


    "Well, you didn''t have demons or anything in your world. There are only so many big dogs in our world."


    "Large breeds are not so much game animals as watchdogs. It''s not just humans."


    I see. If you do have the idea of being against demons, a big dog could be bigger and more natural than the world I was in.


    Though people started to keep it, it could have been wild originally.


    When I came closer, I didn''t wear a collar, but I found it to be a very beautiful dog. And I can''t yell, it''s kind of like looking at this one like I''m in trouble...?


    "You''re a beautiful dog for a long time. Did you bring anybody here?


    "I didn''t hear anything in particular... I knew you were a dog, this kid"


    "You mean you''re here. I don''t know if it''s for fun or watchdogs, but it''s definitely a dog."


    The Knight s is also called Mao Yao, I hope he is being told, he seems to think this dog is the owner.


    Touch the hair that looks soft and it feels like a fluffy plush hand as it looks. Tilt your inner neck about it.


    ¡­¡­ You know, are the dogs in this world so soft with hair? The surface overcoat is waterproof or something, so it''s a little stiffer. "


    And you just shampooed it, it doesn''t smell like a beast at all. I don''t know what to say... it really feels like a ''stuffed animal''.


    But knight s tilted his neck at my words.


    "No? That didn''t happen when my parents had it before, did it?


    "Because he wasn''t just such a hairy guy... if it''s for aristocratic favorites, maybe it''s something like this with an emphasis on appearance"


    Is that it? I knew you''d be with me in this world?


    So, is this kid for fun... even with seeds made for nobility? Unexpectedly all three come to mind with a ''possibility'', silence.


    "Made by the Black Knights? Do it, if they do it ''


    Perhaps the voice of our hearts was haunted. I wonder if you''re here because you''re an experimental subject.


    When I turn my eyes to the dog again, he is caressed by me as adultly as ever. Without being able to roar, the suspicion of ''black knight making'' is increasingly reinforced by soft hairs that are pleasant to the touch.


    Light golden soft hairs, green eyes...... yeah? This combination seems very familiar.


    "... Al?


    Yes, Argent. Same color as Al, this kid.


    In my words Knight s stared seriously at the golden dog...... Pong, and struck his hand.


    "Oh, sure!


    "The colors are the same. I mean, look at me, I feel like I have a similar vibe!


    ... Well, it might be rude to see people in line with dogs. You''re a nice knight, and Al is.


    But it''s similar. I would be very convinced if they told me I modeled it or something.


    The golden dog tilts his neck at us for being subtly rude... instead of knowing what it means.


    I shook my tail in delight.


    Until then, it was not responding at all that pushed my head around like a lie, asserting myself.


    I was taken aback by the abruptly full favored dog, and the knight s looked at me with a drawn face.


    "... I don''t think so, but you wouldn''t say your name is'' Al ''or anything, would you?


    "Is this Lord Argent''s dog? Or do you really have the same name or something? Mizuki reminds me of you everyday."


    "Ha... ma-sa ~..."


    I have no other word for it either.


    No, no, it''s not your balls. You think dogs in this world understand people''s words perfectly?


    He was asking the owner about me, so he appealed to me for favors... oh, my God, hey?


    The golden dog that hardens us is happily nostalgic to me. Come on, seriously, it''s Al''s dog. What are you getting blown into by your owner, this kid!


    Such a frightened voice is thrown at us.


    "I knew you missed Mizuki."


    Turning to his voice, the Demon King followed Klaus near the door. Why is that gaze so raw and warm...?


    The Demon King walks over here and peppers the head of a golden dog! And slap.


    "Don''t argue more than you have to."


    The dog turned his serious eyes toward the Demon King, slightly dissatisfied, but left me with great care.


    Wow, Demon King! I didn''t know you were understood to be someone who shouldn''t even be against dogs!


    "Sorry I''m late for your explanation."


    I shake my head to apologize in sigh to the Demon King, thinking that my earlier predictions had come true.


    "I just found it, and this kid hasn''t done anything wrong. Is it Al''s dog after all, this kid? So, where''s the owner?


    As I ask to represent, the Demon King is silent for some reason. Klaus looks... kind of like he chewed up a bitter bug.


    Rare...... I wonder if Al did something.


    But things were much more oblique than we expected.


    "... Al."


    "Oh, you say your name is Al. It will react and sweeten as soon as I call it, so I guess not..."


    "No. That dog is Al."


    "" "... Ha!?


    Knight s and I align and speak up. The Demon King told me how things were going, even though it seemed complicated.


    "You know how to send magic into magic props on a regular basis or change demon stones? This time I was struck by that surprise... or they were putting a spell on Al. A magic spell has been activated in a weakened gap."


    Oh... the point is that the junction and defensive magic weakened, beating the spell that was being set up.


    Apparently Klaus was grumpy because of that. Sorcery seems to be in charge of the Black Knight, so I guess it''s humiliating that you allowed that to happen.


    "Is a spell the one that turns into a dog?


    Klaus shook his neck to the side as he turned his gaze to the proper golden dog.


    "Correct in a way, but technically, it''s a ''trapped'' state. Can I just say that the dog looks like a living stuffed animal made of magic?


    "Crops!?... I had a temperature?


    "You wouldn''t feel a heartbeat if you had a temperature, would you? It''s just a vessel created by magicians. It doesn''t smell like a beast, it doesn''t have a gender, it doesn''t need a meal, it doesn''t have excretion."


    "Oh... you mean it makes a difference from the real thing because it''s only a dog in the image you''re reading"


    It still seems that the reason the hair is soft or beastly is'' cause it''s a crop ''.


    Unless you''re certainly a biologist, you don''t care about those details. Moreover, ''trapped'' means that the operator''s perception can only be ''vessels'', not organisms, and deluded to a degree of appearance.


    What about the mass? I don''t think so, but when I say it, even healing magic is incomprehensible. There will be no answer to this other than the guy who created it as a technique.


    It is also suspicious that it is the same species that created it in the first place. It would have been more recognized as'' that sort of thing ''than it has long been passed down as a surgical ceremony.


    "They used to keep dangerous sinners locked up in crystal spheres and stuff, right? Normal restraint isn''t enough. There''s something dangerous about it."


    "Well, if you think about the impact on your surroundings, you deserve it. So, why is that in" Live Stuffed Animals "?


    The answer to the natural question of what to do with a vessel that can move if you restrain a sinner is explained by Klaus.


    "There was a guy who used that technique to assemble the technique to let the royalty escape. Though temporary, you wouldn''t think people would turn into beasts, would you?


    Do you mean that the improved one for escape rather than restraint is this technique? Then I can also snort that the vessel is a ''living stuffed animal''.


    Surely if the king''s blood is interrupted, it''s out. If I thought about the obligation to leave blood, the technique might have been groundbreaking.


    It''s just a time of tranquillity, and the rise and fall of the country seemed to be happening in various places.


    But that doesn''t seem to treat the surgery well.


    "The curse is lifted by the surgeon or the surgeon himself, or he dies. And because we set the vessel on the creature, there was a serious flaw."


    "Cons?"


    Leaning his neck at the unexpected words, Klaus nods one thing.


    "People''s consciousness disappears in a matter of days after being drawn into a vessel. Of course, if I''m cursed, I''ll go back to normal, but in the meantime, I''ll wander off as'' something that doesn''t exist in this world ''. It will never be accepted, because it will be understood that appearance is heretical even in the same race."


    ............. I think I saw the reality of ''being changed apart from people''. I did, if people remained conscious, there was no way I could live.


    Klaus'' words continued even as I feared the story of the curse.


    "And while I''m trapped, the time of the guy who''s inside doesn''t flow. Well, that''s why I don''t even need a meal. No matter how convenient it is, if the curse is delayed, it will also come out if it doesn''t match your age and appearance. It would be awkward."


    "Definitely too big a problem with the flaws, that"


    "That''s why it''s designated a curse ban. Some of the things that remain in the private sector are hidden from you."


    Me and the knight s end up in Klaus for saying something even more outrageous. The knight s was unnecessarily blue-faced by the fact that Christina is there: The Story of the Aga-Real Curse of People Turning into Animals.


    ... Yeah, shut up about Christina. Dreams should stay dreamy, I''m sure.


    "Um... so you''re saying Al brought you here because one of these days people''s consciousness will disappear?


    Asking the Demon King, for some reason the Demon King looked at Al in a complicated way.


    "I have that too...... Well, when people''s consciousness disappears, Al''s case is a little troublesome, isn''t it? Look, Al hates people, so it''s dangerous for people who don''t like him to touch the detour. If you look at the colors, you''ll know they''re affected by the target audience.


    "Heh? You''re so big?... Al Dog (None), hands!


    If you get your hands on it, you can get a pound and a big forefoot on it. Oh, Nori''s good, too!


    "Mizuki... Al dog, Al dog!


    "It''s a distinction from humans. Wouldn''t you find out this is Al if his name was the same? I mean, don''t you think too much, Demon King? Here."


    He flickers his unused hand at the Demon King, who turns a dazed glance, and calls out to Al, "Stay put," and retreats his hand.


    ... the golden dog is stopped in the same position. I mean, I barely weigh in on me from the beginning.


    "Look, this care! Maybe it doesn''t change when people are unconscious!


    I don''t think it''s going to look too violent to help. I''m in a good mood to shake my tail ~, Al Dog (not here).


    I don''t see me or knight s hating Al people in the first place. Now I''m more incapable of telling you to guess. The knight s also tilted his neck and seemed half-hearted.


    The demon kings don''t know how to say all this either, they''re stuck in words. but eventually he sighed like he''d given up.


    "I think I''m nostalgic for now, and I wonder if I can ask Mizuki. You''ll be fine if you lose consciousness because it affects the body, and Klaus and the others rush to de-curse and identify the operator."


    "You mean we''re just together, right? Could you possibly not sleep?


    Accepting the request of the Demon King to be kept for a while raises doubts inadvertently. If you don''t need a meal or something, why don''t you go to bed?


    But Klaus shook his head sideways.


    "We''ll just get some sleep. There is a burden on the spirit, because it is bound by sorcery."


    Is it more like mental fatigue than living? It just feels like if the consciousness of the body rests, the vessel will also be inactive in tandem.


    "That''s why he''s not dead in his sleep. Don''t be surprised."


    "Yes."


    You don''t have a heartbeat in the first place... I don''t know what to say. It would mean spending the time with a live stuffed animal for now. In case Al Dog gets ferocious, I can hold him in.


    That''s why "A Few Days with a Living Stuffed Animal" started.


    - After that.


    I ate the meal. I did, so I carried the hemming to my mouth - it''s not like I can''t eat it - and the bath was washed by the knight s. I mean, I urged it at the dog''s minute.


    I feel like I caught a glimpse of something called a daily power relationship to a knight s who obeys honestly is for the record.


    And I was supposed to sleep in my room at night. Because I don''t know when people will lose consciousness, and dogs won''t be able to open the door to the room.


    ... Al, if it''s a dog, I''m not the only one who thought it was going to open. I''m just staying in my room because I have trouble getting hit by a door telling you to get out.


    Sleep on the floor? No, I can''t let the Duke''s son imitate that. I''ll sleep with you, but the bed was originally only for knights and it was so big that it got a little narrower.


    Besides, Al Dog was given a gravity-reducing collar-shaped magic item only when he went to bed, so he had no problem getting in bed.


    Such Al dogs are currently wiped off their feet and on their beds. I don''t think it''s necessary to have a raw, warm gaze at the soothing appearance.


    "Calm down a little, Al Dog (not here). Hey, look in the mirror.


    That''s what I say. I give you a bigger mirror in front of your face. The mirror shows a golden dog.


    ¡­¡­


    "Did you see reality, stuffed animal"


    ¡­¡­


    "Wow."


    Al Dog, turn around a lot and get some sleep. I don''t care how you look at it.


    No, you look like a dog now, don''t you? Whoever sees it only thinks'' I slept with my dog ''!


    The Demon King knows that, so I guess he decided to keep it.


    A man is a wolf? Ha, joke!


    The guy now is a dog, and a live stuffed animal without gender.


    Now it is wrong to say that you are in danger. If you are going to say so, about ''be careful not to get bit''. It would be more dangerous for me to be willing to use it as a pillow.


    It''s a fluke! It''s big!


    No hair loss - what kind of vessel is made of magic? I thought, after cutting just a little hair, it disappeared. The magic diffuses away from the body and they can''t keep it in shape - so it''s ideal as a pillow......!


    "Oh, hookah hookah!


    That''s why I stayed up late at night with Al Dog''s pitiful squeal.

 179 Golden Dog Tales

    "Golden Dog/Outside Novel" - My sister''s monologue - (Charline perspective)


    When I received that report, I guided my brother purely.


    My brother is in a position to protect His Royal Highness Elshon...... I have a bad way of saying this, because my brother will be the first to get in the way if he tries to harm His Highness.


    My brother is not just an individual''s ability, but a parent''s home¡­ he is also on His Highness''s side and a force as my Duke of Bashre''s house. Trying to sharpen that can be taken for granted if you are after Your Highness.


    Of course, Klaus protects His Royal Highness as does Argent... who has a special talent among the Brondell families specializing in witchcraft.


    You will instantly deactivate and identify the opponent, such as an attack with witchcraft. Your Highness has been overthrown by your own magic, and the spell does not work first.


    Only these points make me think that the height of magic you were born with is a good thing too. Because even though it is part of it, it keeps us away from danger.


    Even so, spells are the only thing that doesn''t work in rare things, so the people around you are always eyeing.


    Oh, now you have Master Mizuki. His Royal Highness is Mizuki''s parent cat¡­ No, he is a guardian. You can''t be safe.


    Nevertheless...... I guess my unsuitable brother of magic is still easily targeted. The other knights will naturally be subject to it, because that child is in the position of ''Your Highness''.


    You don''t have a choice, do you? It is known that there is no way to confront the person if he is surprised like this one. There are limits to making up for it with magic props.


    but.


    ¡­ Your Highness.


    We know that you are familiar with your brother''s character as a "hater." I understand you''re showing my brother this time, too.


    Yeah, I think that''s the right decision, don''t you? Making him live in a knight''s dorm while he looks like a dog.


    If you let it go wild badly and it''s something you better come closer to if you look fooled...... something that strips your fangs off. That''s all I can say with certainty, I will never let you stroke me too hard.


    But according to her husband, right now Mizuki and the twin knights recognize her as'' a big, nostalgic, ornamental, big dog ''? Whoever sees it,'' Smile while a dog ''...... and.


    I''ve never wanted to put that stupid brother down more than at this time.


    I remember when Argent had just been turned into a dog. A golden dog who seemed smart, but with no cuteness, brought here by His Highness who seemed sorry.


    Apparently at this point, people''s consciousness with dogs was ambiguous, and they no longer cared as much about their surrounding ratings as they did when they were people.


    Simply put, it must have been a ''state of being honest with your emotions''. I have people''s consciousness and memories, but I''m not willing to fix them.


    Al is inherently far from being nostalgic...... I thought it might be something like this if it peeled off. There''s no other way to be cute.


    Argent... you were ''indifferent even if you didn''t bite'' against me, right?


    Your Highness saw it and said, ''Shall I still count on Mizuki?'' right!?


    I''m also worried about my brother, such as living with such a dangerous dog... that I can''t do it if I don''t show him. You lose consciousness as a person in a few days, how dangerous a creature faithful to the dog''s instincts and influenced by his brother is.


    Of course, I have stopped His Highness Elshon. ''It''s too dangerous!''.


    It''s just kind of you to look at. But a large dog that undoubtedly strips his fangs off if he touches the detour. There is no guarantee that Mizuki will be safe, so it is natural.


    But His Highness... for some reason he said this with a dry laugh.


    ''I think you''ll be fine. And if you want to strip your fangs off, teach Mizuki how to do it... no, I don''t know if it''s a good idea to have a dog. "


    ¡­¡­


    Certainly undeniable. No, that would be quite likely.


    Speaking of which, Master Mizuki was an unchanging magician. Even if they jump, to the extent of the junction, they''ll be strained, and there''s no way they''d let a dog with that attitude go wild or anything like that.


    Most of all, very sadly¡­ it is very much in line with my brother''s sexuality.


    Instead of recognizing you as a playmate if you repeat, you have that attitude towards your owner - His Highness Elshon, that dog. I guess I understand who the Lord is - I''m going to miss it in a sequential fashion.


    It was a complicated feeling, but in the end it took the form of leaving it to Master Mizuki. There is no way His Highness can take care of it, because Mizuki would have been the right person to take care of it, given the safety of the surrounding area.


    But you didn''t have to worry about me. Argent...... No, Al Dog (not present) is.


    He was loved by Master Mizuki and the twin knights, and lived without any freedom. Yeah, as a dog, of course.


    I also asked Klaus, who I met by chance, who seems to recognize that an ornamental dog who can neither roar nor roar instead of stripping his fangs......


    Besides, he spreads the same love as when people are, and says he''s perfect for Mizuki.


    If you don''t know the facts, they say you look very smiling at Al Dog like that. Do you think Mizuki and the others will tilt their necks'' I don''t know what''s at stake ''to look too harmless?


    You''re not a very good kid, are you, Al?


    With that attitude toward me, who is my sister, would Mizuki be a good child''s dog?


    Oh... As a sister who was showing her cursed brother, I''m very sad. Wow?


    As far as your husband''s story goes, Mizuki also seems to have a policy of ''punishing you if you''re depressed'', but that''s a reward for Al.


    I guess I can''t help it now that I look like a dog, but Al shouldn''t be grown up in The Dog Opponent''s Treatments. No, you must be a cunning dog who knows it and acts, that one!


    Perhaps you want it to be okay and you are deliberately entangled and expecting to be punished......


    Really, for the book! My stupid brother is a loser too......!


    ¡­¡­


    Dear Mizuki, the fact that I pushed such a fool''s brother still hurts my chest. But I don''t think there''s anybody else out there who''s in line with those kids'' wishes.


    Fortunately, it''s sturdy, so don''t do it in moderation. You don''t need guilt or anything, even that pain will please you.


    Oh, sir, should I give Mizuki your favorite whip?


    "Golden Dog/Outside Novel" - Meanwhile, around that time, in the Knight''s Dorm -


    "Mizuki, is this it?


    He enters the room gently shaking what Abel has in his hand. As soon as I saw it, Al Dog (not) shook his tail with joy, and Cain turned to a seemingly complicated eye.


    "Hey, Lord Argent is already out of consciousness... right?


    "Yeah, it seems so. You''re a complete dog."


    That being said, I''m pretty big on dogs. That''s why even big dogs can live normally.


    However, nevertheless, it is important to note that sometimes you may behave like a dog - possibly deliberately doing it - such as'' flying ''.


    All this is the effect of the ''vessel'', so it''s not his fault.... maybe.


    "Is consciousness a complete dog to be happy to see something like this..."


    "Oh, you were playing with the dog in the house pulling, too."


    What Abel is holding is a rope that looks sturdy. You can''t just play ball or anything indoors, Al Dog is forbidden to go out.


    As a result, ''toys'' are a very limited situation.


    "Well, you''ll play a lot when you''re a young dog. Seeing you pull and play, I had no idea what was fun."


    "Aren''t you happy to have the owner take care of you?


    "Oh... that could mean something"


    Apparently Knight s remembered a dog he once owned at his parents'' house, making him look nostalgic.


    You play with dogs and cats that people don''t know very well. Especially since cats like cardboard and bags more than toys they buy, owners often cry.


    I turn a raw warm glance, even though I smile at the knight s who talks about his memories in a nostalgic way.


    Knight s, I don''t think this is like your memories.


    When I received the rope from Abel and tapped lightly on the floor, Al Dog rolled over to the side, happily approaching - pompous. Carefully, the front and rear legs overlap each other.


    ""... Huh?


    Leaving the knight s with his face drawn away, I tie his front and rear legs together with that rope.


    I''ll tell you what, this isn''t abuse or anything. Now Al Dog shakes his tail with momentum and is super smiling as he dogs.


    "Er... Mizuki, how''s that condition?


    Explain how this happened because Cain, who attracted my face, will hear me.


    "You want me to play and sometimes you jump at me, don''t you?


    "Oh, yeah, you had a quick shot in the stomach when you did that."


    Al, I know it''s a habit when you were a person, but that''s a person, so you just don''t get hurt. However, I guess I can''t make that kind of decision with people''s consciousness gone.


    "I tried to do it when I had a knife, so I tied it up like this, combined with the punishment and the meaning of making it look good.... and then he started to insist on it because he liked it."


    "" Oh... it''s Lord Argent, this guy ""


    The two, who had an understanding of Al''s sexuality, nodded as they were convinced, and turned their raw warm eyes to Al Dog. At the end of his gaze, a dog with legs tied - which doesn''t look like abuse because the dog is happy - seems to enjoy it.


    It is a dog that can''t be helped.


    No, there''s nothing more you can do about being a dog. Is he or she true to his or her sexuality?


    "Sometimes I was happy that the dog I had felt like a massage when I tread lightly on my feet too..."


    "You''ve never heard of a dog who''s happy to be tied up."


    Right, knight s. But, Al, you like dogs getting trampled too, don''t you?


    ... It would be rare for a dog to urge you to put more effort into it.


    "... would you be happy if I hung you like this?


    "" Stop it!


    The new play was rejected by the two of us, so the proposal is completely abandoned.


    ... Um, Al Dog? Did you understand the meaning of the word even if you didn''t?


    You can''t look at such expectations!

 180 Golden Dog Part Two

    A few days after people''s consciousness completely disappeared from Al Dog.


    We enjoy our dog life smoothly with no worried dislikes and no sign of them being activated.


    Yeah, except there''s a funny part of it sometimes.


    I''m Argent, and I want you to guess.


    You saw Al Dog, who came to see how the demon king was tied up and rejoiced, and slapped him in the head silently?


    You think his eyes on the Black Knights'' Al dogs were like scholars showing interest in experimental animals?


    You think Sister Shall was stomping on you for sneaking in to see how you were?... No, that was my brother''s smiling twist because he was waving his tail, huh?


    Well, anyway.


    I was at peace.


    I received a very honest comment from Klaus saying, "There are too many people in question to identify, so wait a little longer," so I think it will be a while.


    ¡­¡­


    The point is, there are too many enemies of the Demon King to identify. Next thing you know, it could be the House of the Duke of Bashre.


    There are many powerful people in this country in vain, so say folk magicians. They sometimes have tremendous delicacies.


    I found those hidden characters this time, I wonder which nobleman did it to you? That''s the view.


    Well, the demon kings are moving, so you''ll find them one of these days. I mean, Al Dog is so peaceful that he also says he doesn''t have much of a sense of crisis.


    I can''t even be told I''m in a crisis, he''s a swallowing stuffed animal. It''s Won.


    So.


    For now, we are gathered in the dining room for a debriefing. I also take Al Dog to participate in this. For once, it''s him (the dog), Al Dog.


    Am I in the owner frame? Personally, I feel like a caretaker or something.


    "So, I need to narrow it down yet"


    "Oh, because of all this lately, the surveillance was getting sweeter."


    From the conversation between the Demon King and Klaus, we know that we have not yet reached the culprit. It''s not like they''re incompetent, this country has a lot of people flowing in a place called Port Town.


    Sometimes magicians come to study and earn money on ships? Well, we''ll have more chances than any other country.


    In that sense, this case may also be about the ''job requested of a mage who wants to be recognized by the nobility''.


    ''Cause it seems like my client should have part of the subject - even a single hair - this spell. I mean, in some cases, the operator doesn''t know who he fought and sold to.


    It just doesn''t make any difference that it''s a curse, so it doesn''t mean acquittal. Seems like a lot of risky work.


    I don''t know.


    Nobody says anything.


    "I''m not the cause of this!?


    And I think about it.


    No, no, you must have too much in mind. If you''re after me, the idea of crushing the Demon King is not wrong.


    This time it was Al, but you tried to get rid of Al first to target the demon king of his destiny... because you''re thinking in the direction.


    Possible enough. Rudolph, or is it still salvation that it wasn''t Zebrast?


    Slightly depressed, that''s what I thought arrowheads -


    "Noooo!?


    There is a lot of pressure on your torso.


    I stumbled on my desk to prevent my face from clashing.


    "Mi...... Mizuki!?


    The voice is the Demon King. But I haven''t raised my face yet, so I can''t confirm it. I don''t know, I think there''s something warm on my head.


    ... jaw? Al, the dog''s jaw, or he''s on top of his head. Are you riding in a covered form from behind, Al Dog?


    "~ Eh... it would be heavy!


    One shock wave to the belly without ringing a finger. Ringing small, Al the dog rolled to the floor with a bump.... that tail is shaking so hard, don''t get annoyed!


    "Oh... you can''t because you''re bored"


    "Mizuki, calm down. They''re dogs, Lord Argent. What more can I do to please you?"


    give up pursuit to the words of the knight s and see the rolled dog. As always, the damage seems to recover quickly, and it looks fine already.


    "Mizuki, are you okay?


    "... for once. I didn''t want to hit you in the face."


    I''ll tell the Demon King it''s okay. If you look from the edge, it looks like the dog is attacking you. But did you look okay? Everyone''s expression loosens to the word "okay". It''s big, Al Dog. Maybe it looked crushed.


    Novel once as you pull both cheeks of Al Dog as he comes back to life and smiles.


    "It''ll be dangerous, but why aren''t you jumping?"


    "Mizuki, it''s better to jump."


    The Demon King penetrates. But the reason was explained by the knight s.


    "Your Highness, if you jump, the junction will activate, and you will be played and rolled on your own."


    "Have you been wise lately, or if you want me to, I''ll go somewhere nearby and press you. It''s like putting your hand on your shoulder, so they don''t play it."


    ¡­¡­ Well, okay. "


    The demon king exhales deeply and turns his raw warm eyes.


    Speaking of which, he was listening today with his forefoot on the table beside me. No, I wouldn''t actually understand the story though.


    ...... yeah? Did you comfort me?


    Al Dog grows up with a smile on me twisting around his face. I mean, he''s smiling... no matter what you think.


    "You comforted me?


    If you ask me small, of course! I rubbed my head all the time and rarely tasted my face. Oh, my first dog trick! You''ve never tasted your instincts as a person or your face before, have you?


    It''s just subtle whether I should be happy or sad. It means that my consciousness as a person has completely disappeared.


    ... but.


    At the next moment, I felt the sound of a slight in and the shattering sensation of magic.


    ... and.


    "... why are you back to normal? Mr. Argent."


    The usual white knight Argent in front of me. No, Al, it feels like you''re holding me from the front because the dog''s place is intact.


    "Ah...... yes!?


    "Oh, now you''re back!?


    Knight s suddenly, the demon king and everyone is taken aback and looking at Al.


    Well, that''s right...... something I don''t expect the guy who turned into a dog to go back with a dog-like trick called ''Taste Your Face''.


    If you lose consciousness, you''ll be back in a hurry. I did not return because Al Dog behaved too well biased.


    "Mizuki! It''s still a move to make love!


    "No, because it doesn''t"


    One upbeat Argent. He can''t deny it instantly, he shows joy all over his body with the momentum that his tail can see through no more.


    ... I guess the force has been applied and subtracted. The bones don''t stick.


    "Argent, are you okay for now?


    If the Demon King listens with a grudge, Al nods with me in his arms.


    "Yes, I''m sorry for your concern."


    "Yes, good. By the way, why don''t you let Mizuki go?


    "I don''t like it."


    ¡­¡­


    Answer the Demon King''s words with a smile. Does poking mean that he is quite happy that he has returned?


    Exactly, the Demon King could not force himself to imitate it, and he has told me to ''be patient'' with his gaze.


    Yeah, Al must have a lot to think about, too. He said he was making a big deal out of it instead of cheerful celebrations.


    "Mizuki, how the hell did you get back?


    Klaus, who seems complicated, asks. Right, the Black Knights will have a bummer of pride this time. I don''t imitate it depressingly, but I may still be humiliated by the unexpected and easy return.


    Oh no, I see Al Dog laughing in front of a defeating-laden black knight.


    "They tasted my face"


    "... was that such a simple way to disarm it?


    "That''s all I know."


    They don''t even know what to say about the Black Knights. To see this reaction, the original method of disarming must be more complicated.


    That''s right, ''cause if people lose consciousness of this method of disarming, you can solve it as soon as possible, right? However, an unexpected response was received from Knight s.


    "You know... when I was tasting your face, I thought I tasted just a little around the edge of my lips."


    "Ahhh... it seemed that way to me too"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone but Al got a subtle look. Is that, like, a kiss or something that''s your way of getting rid of it?


    That''s the dog, so it''s been treated as'' tasting lips = kissing ''?


    "Yeah... it''s not like that."


    "That''s not true! So you said it was'' love ''!


    "No... love or dog love..."


    "Argent, why don''t you vain a kid who hasn''t blushed?


    Half-heartedly, he said, "No way!" Speaking of which, Al denies it on a fast track.


    Like everyone else, Abel said, "You''re more of a dick than love."


    The demon king beckoned Al with warm eyes. Yeah, it hasn''t turned red. The dog just tasted my face.


    It''s just... only Klaus seemed to have one in mind.


    "Mizuki. What do you mean, Migaki?


    That''s right, he wasn''t interested in the magic craftsman, Migaku or anything. No, I guess I learned that as a knowledge. I just got out of my head because I''m not interested.


    "Isn''t there one in this world, too? Talk about a changed prince or princess being de-cursed by a kiss. You look like that one. ~ Thought."


    If you think about it, it''s a curse story, so it''s a pretty smiling expression for kids. If Al is called "The Ideal Knight" or something like that, it''s a real-world reproduction of Miga, right?


    "Miyagi, or..."


    My senses are a reproduction of the miga, but I guess not in Klaus and the others. I''m thinking about it with a difficult face.


    No, no, I don''t think that''s what bothers you, huh?


    I mean, you messed it up to get me in trouble, didn''t you? Because it''s so easy to solve.


    The Demon King seems happy to be back, even as he exhales. He urges Al to report it to his parents, who were equally worried.


    "Ha... I''m relieved for now. Oh, show your face to your parents. Because Charline and the others were worried."


    "Then Mizuki is with you..."


    "It''s not my favorite toy, so stop it!


    Al, isn''t the dog consciousness eroding this time?


    Let''s stop looking unhappy with the Demon King''s words!? You''re not a dog anymore!?


    "I don''t know if it''s affecting me... because I had a full dog life"


    "... Your Highness was familiar with that, too. It''s a toy, a toy."


    ''Cause you haven''t changed a lot, dog or person.''


    Even while you whisper to your knight s opponent, the surroundings are chaotic inside. Wouldn''t it be unusual for the Demon King to have such an attitude towards Al opponents? I used to, but now I often behave as a subordinate.


    Of course that''s a necessary line draw, but from the surroundings, it might have looked like a distance could have been made between the childhood tamers. The White Knights are looking at it with some pleasure.


    On the contrary, the Black Knights are dark - already defeated.


    This time they weren''t overtaken by the Magic Master. I lost my dog instinct.


    For what I''ve been serious about, I guess I''m not half humiliated. I would very much like to have that anger directed at the offender''s custody. We haven''t caught the killer yet, have we? The reason for the spell is unknown.


    "Good for now, is it?


    "Yeah, now I''m in my fianc¨¦e''s shoes again..."


    With a smile on his face, there''s a knight s talk so as to block Al''s words from trying to return a subtle answer.


    "Your dog was closer."


    "You liked me. We slept together."


    "... Huh?


    stiffening Al. Besides, everyone who was listening said, ''Uh, I knew you would?'' Cause of the look on his face, he gets chased on his own.


    Didn''t you lose your memory before that? I gotta tell you, didn''t you notice?


    - After that.


    The truth turned out to be a very headache.


    It was thought to be a demon king aim or retaliation against me, but it was actually something aimed at Al because of his personal feelings. That is...


    "I want to spend an act like an act with Master Argent."


    The wish of one of the warrants began.


    The point is, ''If you save Master Argent by love, who''s in trouble for you being a dog, you might look at me!'' is the product of a happy thought circuit.


    ... If it''s true, you''re in love with someone who helped you with the suspension bridge effect. If you see it as the effect of a curse that far, there is no reason for a child without the knowledge of witchcraft to think so.


    Maybe he found out the truth about what Klaus was saying: ''Tales of the curse remaining in the private sector in custody''.


    I don''t know what it is, but if it feels similar to what''s in the original world, I can''t help but mistake it. This should be reproducible.


    The miscalculation would not have known Al''s nature. "If I bite you to death, no! ''And just because the demon kings had just quarantined, I didn''t have a chance to meet them.


    So it looks like you''ve been looking back on Al Dog. If you know the shape I imagined, you can look for it.


    ... so.


    When I detained the strangely wandering warrant lady as a suspicious person, I turned to Al, who showed up and said, ''Why are you back!?'' I discovered it from what I said. ''I see.


    So, it turns out the truth.


    "I didn''t think a curse would be used for such a stupid thing," Klaus said. Everyone seemed to think too hard. Well, I usually think so.


    It should be noted that her father was well informed of the circumstances. I thought you were just a sweet father to my daughter, because this one was full of ambition.


    He was also a fascinating story in the sense that even if his daughter''s wish came true and she got on edge, she would make a loan to the Duke of Bashre''s house - because it''s true that she was in trouble about Al.


    Is it the sorcerer who used the curse that I feel sorry for?


    He''s a magician. Naturally, he''s a researcher. But there''s no money on top of what''s expensive about magic. That''s when the noblemen told you to ''support my daughter''s love because I don''t care how much you spend on demon stones'' and you got the job?


    Besides, they were asking me that the person who would do the surgery was "my daughter''s fianc¨¦e," and they thought the parents on both sides had accepted each other.


    ... Yeah, you usually think so. Anything you don''t shut up about to your parents and make them dogs.


    That''s why it was so easy to curse! Even as an operator, he didn''t seem to have seriously thought about it because it was a perception of the extent of ''reproduction of miga between fianc¨¦es whose parents agree''. "Above all, dogs can solve it on their own," he said.


    Something that seems to me that when I only ask for a favor, my fianc¨¦es were just asked to perform their love. Parents have fulfilled their dream daughter''s self, like?


    He was actually heard to have sold a fight to the Duke''s house like that, and he seemed to have faded blue.... and then he said, ''As soon as they heard the victim was the fianc¨¦ of the Mage, "If you''re going to die, make sure you talk to the Mage once!" I said it out, "continues the episode.


    A magician is an admirer, isn''t he? Dreams break, so stop?


    Ultimately, he was decided by the Blondell family depository. I don''t know what to do with curiosity on top of being able to use the curse, so to put it badly, I''ll keep him dead.


    In addition to being deceived, it is also significant that he was judged to be the holder of a talent spared to kill.


    I was allowed to dedicate myself to the country through the Brondell family, it feels. And he was so happy that he wasn''t going to be punished?


    Thus the Al Dog disturbance closed the curtain.


    I was stunned by the much swallowing of my dog life and apparently turned my worries into anger. Sister Shall was smiling and stepping on Al''s foot making a report...... for the record.


    Al Dog, that''s your fault. But given that Sister Shall knows Al''s sexuality, she said, "Are you happy to be safe? I don''t even think so."


    Your sister''s feelings seem complicated.

 181 A golden dog. Then.

    "Golden Dog, Then" (Elshon Perspective)


    The Al Dog disturbance that caused the knight dorm to noise (Mizki naming) was also successfully resolved, and I had received a report from Argent.


    For once, while I was conscious of myself and... about reporting it to my parents.


    As expected, Charline seemed to have an angry caged smile. You''ll deserve this because Al is bad.


    There''s too much difference in attitude with Mizuki, Al. I wouldn''t have that attitude before my worried sister.


    As for Charline, knowing her brother''s character isn''t funny.


    I am by no means a unfriendly sister or brother, but there is a part that I have cut off because of their respective positions. I thought that was just being a dog and getting out completely, but Charline didn''t seem to mind.


    Well, that''s all I was showing my brother.


    "I was worried about you, too."


    After finishing the report, Al wraps it up that way with a slightly bitter smile.


    ... so I guess our intimacy is manifested around not saying, ''Sorry for the inconvenience''. It was purely a sign of intent that he knew that he didn''t have to speak.


    "We were just looking for the killer. Because Mizuki and the twins took care of you."


    Yes, we didn''t do anything against Al, who was turned into a dog. Looking for a killer is a job or something.


    annoyed, then it is definitely those three.... in the dog-caring sense.


    Does Al know that, too, and he''s grinning bitterly as he snorts.


    "Yeah, I also thought if I wanted something... They said," I don''t need it. "


    "Oh, I bet..."


    "''If you''re fluffy, I think I''ll make you love me, but if you''re human, I''m afraid of the ladies'' gaze," he continued. "


    ¡­¡­


    "... I don''t remember, it was a very happy environment."


    That is.


    Al Dog (Mayor of) > (Untranscendable Wall) > Argent.


    Mizuki... Isn''t that pretty bad? Obviously, I don''t think the dog is more favorable, is that it?


    It won''t be because of Al''s distant eyes. Patterns, beauty, status... I don''t know if they all beat the hairs of a big dog.


    Well, it''s the Black Knights who are feeling massively defeated this time.


    I was serious... or my natural idea was overshadowed. It''s an exception to having a magician who can use a curse, but who would have expected that curse to be used for something as stupid as that?


    There is only a curse and punishment, more than that, reward and curiosity prevailed... but I guess those called geniuses still tend to neglect the research enthusiasm too much else. It is one thing that has proven itself.


    When the Duke of Blondell''s family depository eventually decided, the magician was very grateful and pledged allegiance to the country. Says, ''For those who love witchcraft, it''s a famous house with no strangers to its name!'' That''s right.


    Most respected is the grandfather of the current blonde lord... who ran around the battlefield chanting like a singer and slammed the attacking Kivera into the bottom of his fear?


    I think he was someone who specializes in attack magic, which was said to be "the closest magician to a magician." Of course Klaus respects him too, but Klaus does not have blind worship because he specializes in creating.


    It should be noted that this person is a fierce man who came out into battle until he gave the Lord''s seat to his son. It is a secret that its purpose was'' the actual practice of human opponent''s attack magic ''.


    There''s no way a magician who''s happy to go to battlefield can clean up ''belligerent'' or ''patriotism'' with words. I guess he was also a magic specialist blonde person or an unfortunate character.


    Though coincidental, the sorcerer, who was to belong to such a coveted house, seems willing to make further efforts. You mean it wasn''t a bad thing because we also got competent people as Irfenas?


    "But I think it''s thanks to Mizuki that I''m laughing like this right now."


    "Hmm?"


    If he tilts his neck without knowing what it means, Al continues to talk while smiling bitterly.


    "As far as listening to me while I was a dog, it was really almost... it seemed like a very enjoyable life for a dog, wasn''t it? I think it happened because Mizuki and the twins were there. We weren''t the only ones who tried to kill him."


    "That''s... I guess so"


    I named him ''Al Dog (No)'' from the beginning and let him do his hand. Al, the dog seemed to have fun too, so I can tell you that diminished my grief.


    After that, Al Dog used the twins as a handout, and Mizuki and I lived a "slightly unusual, very smiling dog life", so we could afford the spiritual room around us and watched with dazed eyes.


    That wouldn''t normally happen. Because the captains of the White Knights were cursed.


    It is more impossible to be gloomy about it.


    It is frightening to be held by a dog who is unfettered to love and enjoy the life of his choice.


    "And my nature you were afraid of. That was definitely played out, and in case that warrant lady was going to touch it, she could have eaten her throat out."


    ¡­¡­


    Al says it''s rusty, but it''s quite important. If that happens, it cannot naturally be accommodated within.


    And as he said, the "ferocity of haters" is true. The only reason I didn''t reveal it was because there were "exceptions" like Mizuki and Twins beside me.


    Of course, you won''t strip the fangs of those who live in the Cavalier dorm. But there''s no way I can always take care of him, so if he gets out... I don''t know what will happen.


    If my consciousness as a person disappears, I''m a complete dog. I honestly didn''t think a large dog without surveillance would sit still indoors.


    I asked Mizuki and the others because there was no one else available. They weren''t even bound by our work, so they were the perfect depositors.


    And I know what caused Al to do that. No, you could say I''m one of them.


    "You could have been a little more decent if you hadn''t been by my side."


    "El?"


    I laugh bitterly in front of Al, who will have an amazing look.


    "Be a wall of malice that can be directed at me, or dress socially to gather information. I have no doubt that your dislikes made me worse."


    Al doesn''t like people much originally. That would be because I have felt from an early age the position of the Duke Son and the emotions directed at his appearance.


    But it wasn''t that far back in the day.


    To me...... heartless slander, malice, and fear directed against princes with too much magic. You can say Al has been most in touch with it. Above all, Al knew I wasn''t the right person to be whispered.


    Satisfactory He did not imitate the ugliness in appearance. Easily and still have only successfully denied it.


    But I guess in Al, ''the sentiment to disgust those who don''t even know well but pepper rumors, those who spew heartless words with presumption'' grew larger.


    Keep looking at those people because they were around me. That made him hate so much.


    As a result, Al even loathes'' those who harm people maliciously and unconsciously '', that is,'' all but those who recognize themselves as allies''.


    I guess I''ve been relatively fond of Mizuki since the beginning because that girl really doesn''t have a back table. For better or worse, I am very honest with my emotions, and the conditions that make me favorable are different from normal.


    It''s not what she looks like or what she''s in, what she needs to trust. Even if they want to be used, they will be convinced and willing to cooperate as long as they present the terms from the beginning.


    He said, ''I can trust you if you''re not bluffing the way you are. I don''t trust a guy who changes his mind! I am adorable myself! But I''ll work for that because I''m here''.


    When I heard this I thought... ''This girl, maybe you can live wherever you go''.


    I guess I''m not the only one who thinks so, because Gordon also tells me that ''I was quick to get used to it''.


    Or successful. I also heard from Lord Glenn that he has'' an indomitable gut '', but it must not mean that all the otherworlds have the same spiritual structure as Mizuki.


    It''s too big or too divided, no matter what you think. That''s too scary for a normal world or something.


    If I didn''t know the cause of my intimidation, I would be frightened, but if I told her the circumstances, she would not be frightened after she had done so.


    ... for the record, I think we should care a little more about things. If that recklessness is to be hailed as a "wondrous kitten," it is not a mistake to treat kittens.


    Well, anyway.


    You can''t show Al all kinds of pre-construction and falsehood to be recognized as an ally.


    If you don''t hide it and face it, even if it''s malicious, look a little favorably. However, in general there are very few who live that way, and it would be cruel to seek it in an aristocratic society.


    The ''ideal knight with soft and calm waist'' to which we all admire is made as a face for work, and those who are confused by it will not be trusted by Al.... without even realizing that fact.


    "Oh, did you still care?


    What interrupted the thought that tends to darken was the voice that probably contained Al''s shuddering. When I look up, Al with a frightened face gets into my eyes.


    "I was like this from the beginning. Instead, it would have been only a matter of time before it got worse, because being a Duke''s person wouldn''t change your face."


    "That''s... yes, I don''t know what it is"


    I can''t deny it. It was quite possible.


    But what lasted was a word I never expected.


    "So, I''m grateful to Elle, right? If the reason for living like this is for the Lord, for childhood, and for friends, then I''m not the only one who will be convinced."


    "What do you mean?


    Tilt your neck to the phrase ''everyone is convinced'', not just me or Al himself. Then Al laughed bitterly, but went on like he was in some trouble.


    "My sister and I know my personality, no. I know my nature. I know my family is merciful... I''m sure it''s become a family concern. I feel sorry for myself, even if I don''t."


    "Isn''t it natural to worry?


    "But I don''t know why they think that.... because I don''t think so myself. So we think it''s good that families have reason to be convinced."


    I guess family matters even as Al. But does'' hate people ''mean in a way that his personality... would be troublesome to be guided?


    I can''t feel a lie in my childhood look. The time we''ve spent together is not short enough to spot it.


    "Well, then, does that mean it helped a little?


    If you say so, including teasing lightly.


    "Yeah, I appreciate that."


    Words like that return with a calm grin that is different than usual.... I felt relieved about that.


    If you say that you have helped something just to be protected, then you are the one who is happy. Not if that''s for your subordination or the ''position'' of the Duke Son, but for the ''individual named Argent''.


    No, it''s not just Al. Even Mizuki has done a lot of things, and I understand they are possible because I am who I am now.


    If it''s not the birth or the magic they wanted, but it helps them...... I''ll be the one to find myself a ''reason to be so''.


    This commotion that makes you think about it.


    It ended with a slight reduction in the distance between me and Al.

 182 What the caretaker thinks.

    Al Dog Disturbance - this is really what they call it for the Knight Dorm Noiko - is also a day of a paragraph.


    Sieg, who has become a new guardian, has brought Mr. Keith to visit.


    "Bring the caretaker until you get used to it! ''Or something like that, right?


    They thought, "If you let me go wild, I won''t come home" or something, right?


    Brain muscle aesthetics that can easily come to mind when things like that happen. Sieg is... training with the Knight Dormitory Noiko.


    Me? I don''t participate because I have lunch help. Still, I think I''ve been looking forward to working with Al and the others around complaining.


    ... Please, in Carlosa, ''Fianc¨¦? Speaking of which, that''s what it was all about,'' right? The last time you jerked off in the back job, you''d find out that it was a lie that appealed to you for friendship.


    It should be noted that this is what I will call it in the future to distinguish you from the Chancellor. For me, it is Chancellor-Arvillen-Okan''s instruction.


    Even when Cynthia is finished, she says, "Make sure you look like a normal young lady" in the sense of lessening your fear of the magician. He said that the call of Assistant Prime Minister''s little girl also meant this.


    You''ve certainly done a lot too much, me.


    If I say, ''The Wizard who defeated Kivera may come to visit me in the future,'' fear will definitely come first.


    Especially against politically bound people and knights. Well, my perception of the original magician + my merit (interpreted in the direction of good intentions) makes it more impossible not to be alert. Tomorrow is our day.


    That is why it is decided in Carlosa that ''Siege is close to the Mage and the other Guardians''. Keith tells me that Zeke is very convinced, including that he is Faircloff.


    This would mean that I am close to an ''individual'' named Sieg, not a ''country'' named Carlosa, so it seems that I am also considering it.


    The Demon Kings offered me, "Just the Guardians, don''t try to use them, okay? ''It would be an appeal to the contract. I understand it properly, like.


    ... It would have been no problem if His Excellency the Chancellor had come out from the beginning! I don''t even think so. Thank you. I heard you ran into a gap.


    And now.


    I''m in the cafeteria in the cavalry with Mr. Keith, who didn''t follow Sieg. I got a little early rest because Mr. Keith is here, and I''ll go get everyone in a little while.


    "Steady, passing expectations."


    Mr. Keith sighs deeply. The look is as subtle as you are tired and sorry for.


    "No way...... no way...... I really can''t believe I left your daughter alone and mixed her up with the knights'' workouts as a delight......!


    "Haha! If you drive normally, Zeke won''t be there in a hurry."


    Apparently, I grabbed Sieg''s chest barn earlier and shouted, ''You''re not here to see your fianc¨¦e, are you? I''m so sorry!'' He was stunned by the dialogue.


    ... Everyone''s eyes turned raw and warm at the sight of day to day, for the record. You''re struggling, Mr. Keith.


    Sieg said, as always, ''I love the strong!'' It is a brain muscle. I certainly can''t be a Kingsguard with this, and I wouldn''t be able to be the fianc¨¦e of a lady with high pride or anything. Knight, and pride is shattered in the days of losing to men.


    "That being said... what''s all that desperate about this development?"


    "So, Mr. Keith thought he understood what Zeke meant when he said, ''Thinkers''?


    ¡­¡­


    Shut up. It seemed uncomfortable after all.


    Terrible way to put it, but that''s reality. Zeke says, ''Discover your ideal person in the category of women!'' Cause mistakes are not in the direction of love.


    It seems to me that silent Mr. Keith understands that as well. I guess that''s what you''re saying simply because of your sorry sexual feelings towards me.


    "Rumor has it you''re walking alone, right? Me and the guardians, nobody''s connected with such uncertainty. By and large, you can''t trust such an individual emotional priority knight!


    "Why?


    "Yeah, ''cause the end of love is a slice of edge, right? You''re worse than gold for not knowing a clear end. Besides, if you hate me, you could be my enemy."


    That said, Mr. Keith seemed distracted.


    No, no, this is real, right? Guardians = jobs ordered by the state. It would be too scary if this was emotional priority and there was a difference in dealing with people from different worlds. Besides, if they don''t like you, you mean out, right?


    Money is the end of a relationship when there is no longer a match of interest, which in a way is very easy to understand.


    But when he heard my thoughts, Mr. Keith sighed with his seemingly complicated face.


    "Lady...... let''s have some more dreams and see the reality. What, that chilled idea?"


    "It is in your interest to be realistic, calm, and judge the situation. I am not willing to be a loser!


    "No, no, no! How can you win or lose there!?"


    "No, reality is such a thing."


    Waving flirtatiously and smiling to say so, Mr. Keith dropped his shoulder disappointingly.... Mr. Keith, looking down, he said, "What''s a different world man... what''s your daughter''s world guy...! What does that mean?"


    "Let''s take it easy! You''re just gonna have to worry about it."


    "Young lady, think a little more seriously!


    Hit me on the shoulder to comfort me with a bash and I''ll get an immediate reaction.


    Oh, I''m back. Is it still being worked out by Sieg?... mainly as a penetrator.


    However, I can''t have the current word. I protest against Mr. Keith with a disgruntled face.


    "Oh, terrible. You''ve had a lot of results because you''re thinking so much about it!


    "... oh, I admit that. I think it''s amazing."


    Something about Carlosa earlier, so that''s just what Mr. Keith says. I pushed that gap, and I went on.


    "So I''m not going to review or reflect on the direction. I don''t plan to do that again in the future. Aim, competent magician! Aim, world disaster! Destroy anything that gets in the way and proceed on your own, you don''t need a compromise, don''t lose sight of yourself! I live in the spirit of... I think it''s important not to lose sight of yourself."


    "No, lose sight of it for a bit. Because it sounds crazy that you''re saying something decent!? That would be a straight line for villains."


    "That''s me, so give it up with your personality"


    "I can give up! There could be damage coming this way!?"


    I''m super smiling without fright against Mr. Keith, who yelled at me with a pretty desperate face. "Reflection? What''s that, delicious? It freaks me out to the point where I get yelled at.


    Ha, you''re fine, Mr. Keith. But it''s okay, maybe Carlosa will be held down by His Excellency the Chancellor.


    Even the other day, there was a lot of strange contact. I would have explored that by having a conversation, no matter what that looks like.


    "You think you understand what I''m good at the other day? And you wouldn''t do anything stupid if you knew about my friendship."


    "Well, yeah"


    Exactly. Is that convincing, Mr. Keith?


    "That''s why I''m okay! And even if they fight and sell from the ladies who fall in love with Sieg, they can watch him live and warm because they know the truth about Sieg."


    You''d be too sorry, that one. Even when I heard Zeke from around me, I said, ''Well, who are you talking about?'' What I only thought.


    All I could say was "right" out of sight!


    The ladies just sold me a fight, and I said, "Right, but it''s a job the state ordered me to do, right? Let''s understand, right?" I''m confident I''ll tell you to teach the little one. If you don''t listen to that, it''ll be a hell of a development called a sermon from His Excellency the Chancellor, but I can''t be held accountable that far.


    Mr. Keith seemed to recall the other day for a while, but eventually shook his neck to the side and dropped his shoulder disappointingly. He gave up arguing.


    "Ha... It''s called Lord Argento and the ladies, after all, isn''t it normal for people from different worlds and people to go out with?"


    I think I''ve been very rude.


    When I accidentally looked at Mr. Keith with a jito''s eyes, I laughed a little happily for some reason, as if I was flattered with my shoulders.


    "I''m telling you now, I appreciate your daughters accepting Sieg. ''Cause I''m sure I won''t be able to keep up with Zeke one day."


    "Oh, that''s not true, is it?


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Keith stroked my head with a smile.


    "Your daughter understands that she''s heretical, and there''s a bunch of special guys here in Irfena, right? Maybe that''s why I''m not really aware of it... but I figured it out, ''It''s not like me.''"


    Ahhh... well, Al and the others are in a special position. I don''t have the impression that the captains have very special talents because they are watching.


    However, the Black Knights would obviously be different. This is probably even in Irfena.


    The black knights who live in this cavalier dorm, Klaus with the name of Blondell, feel like they''ve gathered their kind. Even the magician of the curse reacted to the name of Blondell.


    I don''t even feel like a comrade has sprung up because Klaus is an unprecedented magician specializing in the production of magic props. I know where you are, Klaus.


    Besides, he just loves witchcraft, so if we can all make something better than just delivering our own results, he''s inclined to be happy to work with us.


    Sounds like a research job, a magician. They often pull cages and do research individually... and it''s probably the perfect environment if you''re not bound by your personal achievements.


    ... wouldn''t I be a good example, ''I want to make a prank based on knowledge of different worlds!'' So you''re gonna give me a light OK, huh? By the way, you don''t have to have any other use.


    "But Mr. Keith doesn''t seem inferior."


    To be honest, Mr. Keith shakes his neck sideways about what he wants to say and how I receive it.


    "Oh, that''s not what I meant. Simply ability¡­ strength. Well, I''m going to do everything I can, but honestly, no one can follow Sieg. You''re going to fight alone, survive... and the name of the hero at its end is something you''re really proud of? Doesn''t that mean you pushed the fight on one of them?


    "Uh-huh... I thought I shouldn''t expect that kind of grief from Sieg"


    Stupid. To be honest, a little rude, Mr. Keith nods, "Sure."


    "So, yeah. He won''t refuse, that looks extra optimal as a ''country pawn''. It''s too late to realize that the first time you''ve lost it and made it impossible, you were tailoring it to" fight for what''s right. "


    As for Mr. Keith, he doesn''t seem to want Sieg to be a hero. Indeed, the situation is that ''no one could just follow'' rather than that one Sieg worked hard. This is pretty pathetic.


    Moreover, if such an achievement were made even once, the story of ''the enemies defeated by only one person'' would be made, as my ancestors did, and as a result, I would still be torturing one Sieg afterwards.


    Keith seems to understand that the name ''Hero'' is a great way to push such a mess.


    Or, Mr. Keith seems to think, ''I want to be with you, but I can''t do it competently''. I''m glad there''s more than one person who can do that, and who can''t complain from the standpoint.


    "But your daughter wouldn''t abandon Sieg, would she?


    "Yeah?"


    Turning consciousness to Mr. Keith''s voice directed at me, who was sinking into his own thoughts, Mr. Keith smiles there with a calm expression.


    "Your daughter won''t abandon Sieg because she can anticipate if that happens. No, because you heard I was thinking this, and you''d avoid the future of Zeke being called a hero, wouldn''t you?


    "Well, you will because I am a good person if only some of the poles are happy. Even if Carlosa needed a hero, that''s not what I found out, Sieg. I thought I''d come up with a way to open it."


    I don''t know where Carlosa craved the name of a hero. It would be a card in diplomacy, but I''m more important to the Sieges than that.


    It''s diplomacy, isn''t it a showcase of useless people in battle? Good luck with dying, super work! If you were as bad as a carriage horse, you''d know a little bit about the spiciness of a hero.


    If we don''t allow heroes to lose, let''s have the same results in diplomacy.


    "Ha! Right, that''s fine with your daughter. And even if it''s a fight, your daughter will have a frontline choice, and the guardians will be there.... Zeke will never be alone. I''m not gonna be treated like a monster by myself."


    I''m a different world from your daughter in the first place, Mr. Keith tightened.


    Yeah, right. He said that a wizard who is treated like a disaster is definitely a better threat than a hero. Besides, my guardians have a high status in vain - including my parents''. I''m royal to Cecil - so I can''t treat her like a monster.


    Personally, can you do that for me? I think.


    Wouldn''t that be a nice nickname for fewer idiots to set up?


    You heard all the time in Barraksin, ''Treating people from different worlds is to fit into people''s laws''! If you don''t touch the law, I''ll go gunning!


    Blah, blah, blah. I''ve only been brain-lagging because I''ve been in the position of a collaborator. If you give up on "It''s a disaster, I can''t help it," you just have to get to the top.


    The pyramid of power is common in every world. Then I will reign at the top of the food chain - it''s subtle if this is the right way to say it, but I feel it''s right in the sense - and let me have a cow ear...!


    ... Well, before you decide to do that, the parent cat will slap you and make you an adult. It''s typical that there''s a top up there.


    "So you''re lucky to be able to use me in many ways, huh?


    When I tilted my neck and asked, Mr. Keith nodded bitterly. That''s clean, Mr. Keith. Aren''t you going to fix it?


    "I know you''re saying something unsolicited. Still, I... No, I''m Zeke."


    "I see, are you and Bill, too?"


    "Oh."


    You seemed friendly, Sieg''s squad. They''ve probably been laughing at each other, frightened by Sieg''s brain muscle swings.


    In the first place, Sieg is for the village and his people when he first meets them. If it''s work about the village, it''s totally Sieg''s personal feelings about his people. I don''t think it matters without words.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything, do you? I mean, there''s a difference in the extent to which what takes precedence over me is a country or an individual. Mr. Keith and the others won''t shake that thought, will they? Okay, I''ll move then."


    "Huh? Oh, hey, okay? Agree so much."


    Speaking of farewell, I was exposed to amazement for some reason. It seemed surprising to Mr. Keith that he knew I would think that way.


    Well, I thought I said something extra... and realized they had absolutely no information about the other guardians.


    Oh, you think, "Guardians are at work, so surveillance and protection are paramount" or something. No, maybe we usually do, but we''re completely different.


    "You know, Mr. Keith. All my protectors, the top priority is the country or my own lord. Using me for that is normal. Besides, there''s about one guy who smiles and says," Good luck for my Lord, "and he''s going to make us head right into the middle of the battlefield."


    "Eh."


    That''s right, Mr. Keith''s face attracted me.


    That''s right, a knight throws a civilian (woman) into the enemy line or something normal.


    But he''ll definitely do it. Sail, the red hero, the general in charge of Rudolph''s escort, the young lady of Crest - all the same person, but in some cases likely to use the title separately - throws in with a smile.


    Right of veto? That''s not what I have. "Good luck for Master Rudolph" would seal the objection with one word.


    Mr. Keith, who was listening, is silent with his face drawn. He didn''t think it would come that way.


    "No, is that, like, a slaughter relationship? The other world and the guardian."


    "Come on? It''s just an easy decision for us to make."


    "Oh well."


    I''m not convinced, but he doesn''t have any comparisons, so he can''t go on with the words any further. Alisa was normally protected...... I wonder? He''s got no fighting skills.


    And like Todome I continued.


    "Finally, I don''t trust a country called Carlosa, so I thought Assistant Chancellor and Keith were the only connections."


    "Whoa! Stop it, please! Are you kidding? Are you kidding me?!?"


    "Seriously."


    Mr. Keith raises his voice a little, but cuts off his objections with just an instant answer.


    I don''t hate you, but the Counts of Faircloff - especially the Lady - are on alert.


    If I try to use it, I''ll retaliate with the Demon King, so you better tell me right now, okay?

 183 Mutual understanding is required

    After a strangely serious conversation with Mr. Keith, we headed to the training ground to call everyone together.


    There''s...


    "Hey, wait! You''re serious!


    "What... are you trying to kill me? Wouldn''t this suck if I hit it!?


    "Chip! I can''t hit it!


    In a way, I was turning it into hell. If I say it correctly, it''s very partial, or limited to three people.


    Others were admirably turned into galleries in far-flung windings.


    Oh, you''re Sieg VS Knight s. Is there too much difference in intensity for a handful of two people?


    As usual, Al taught me with a bitter smile that the knight s ability to avert the crisis seemed to be in excellent shape and to an extremely marginal extent plundered.


    Oh, that''s amazing! Carlosa''s not even there, is she?


    ... However, they haven''t been able to attack at all because of their aggressiveness & spirit. Obviously something you''re losing.


    Thank you. Just avoid it. It seems to be the best. I mean, I''m supposed to be crushing the blade because it''s for training... but it feels catastrophic if it hits me that you two are avoiding it?


    He''s the owner of an extraordinary physical ability to deal with a big spider, so if he hits it, he''s likely to smash his bones or something.


    "Dj...... Sieg?


    "Ahhh, he''s activated the battle freak mode"


    Mr. Keith, who is going out of his mind. I guess you didn''t think this would happen to a general knight opponent.


    If it''s just simple combat ability, Sieg''s people would be better up there. Anyway, I work with Sieg.


    But so far I don''t expect the Knight s to fight well. That or the och that said the attack hardly hit and Zeke was clean?


    "Wow. I didn''t know those two would do this far to their Sieg opponents...... that''s Irfena"


    "No, those two are special. And you haven''t been able to attack! Sure, I was the one who recommended," Make it work for once. "


    "What? Even though it''s enough for your daughter to recommend it to Sieg''s opponent?


    Mr. Keith asks me with a strange face. Yeah, that''s right. No wonder I think ''I recommend = I can meet with Sieg'' because I know how strong Sieg is.


    But what I wanted you to see was something else.


    "Those two have great crisis detection skills. Level that avoids all with instinct, even with pitfalls"


    "Well, that''s certainly awesome..."


    "By the way, avoid the Kingsguard Captain''s sword, too, this is it."


    "Ha!?


    Mr. Keith, look at Knight s again for cancer. I don''t think the two of you will avoid the sword of the Knights of the Kingsguard of Ilfena.


    But this can be true. In the first place, the captain paired up with the two of them by saying, ''Are you competent enough to accompany the Magic Instructor?'' Reason.


    The point is, you were worried about me. He wants to see to what extent the two of us who are always together can use it.


    It should be noted that the captain said, ''Instead of moving after this one moves, the sword that escaped and wielded as soon as I wanted to move won''t arrive critical either''. Probably instinctively perceiving and avoiding the opponent''s movements and range of attacks.


    ''That''s why I told you. These two are perfect for beside Mizuki.''


    Later that''s what the Demon King said with a bitter smile. As a demon king, you thought it was'' more than talking about it as a special ability, once you fight it yourself, you can certainly understand it ''?


    That''s why Knight s has at some point obtained the position of ''General Knight but direct to His Highness Elshon and also recognized by that Knight Commander''.


    In addition, I am accompanied by a Magic Instructor. It is a very difficult position to explain, even though it is correct in a certain sense, but not in a strong sense.


    I''ve tried recommending a match for that reason...... I don''t expect Sieg to be in combat frenzy mode.


    Knight s, I''m sorry. That was horrible for both of us.


    "It''s a very interesting fight, isn''t it time for awkwardness?


    "Ahhh... don''t run out of strength for those two. Sieg has endurance for nothing."


    Mr. Keith nodding at Al''s words. And a battle with the big spider that comes to mind in my brain and then...... you did have a lot of strength. I treated all that and it worked normally.


    "But whether my voice reaches me or not"


    "Oh, but Mr. Keith can''t?


    I''m not the only one in the troubled voice of the caretaker, but the knights around me, including Al, turn their faces this way. That gaze is clearly the eye that looks at the guardian of the child in question (Zeke).


    ¡­ certified caregiver by everyone ~! Mr. Keith.


    Mr. Keith opened his mouth with great difficulty when he thought of me as such an idiot.


    "You''re a brain muscle, so you''re focused for nothing, and you''re pretty mucky, so maybe it''s faster to get one shot in."


    "Brain muscles......"


    "I mean, it''s simple, so I''m too focused on what''s in front of me to hear the voices around me," he said.


    Adding in a way that follows Al whining with an indescribable look, Ms. Keith said, ''Exactly!'' I nodded loudly all the time. Know the length of his caretaker history in that figure.


    Everyone around him got the same look, and his gaze toward Zeke turned into something raw and warm.


    No, no, what a shame you''re such a hero reserve, huh?


    Even though this is an occasion to admire your extraordinary abilities, I can''t find a compliment!?


    "That being said, it''s time for lunch, so I need to finish it. Ladies and gentlemen, lunch. Clean up and come to the dining room."


    "Wait. Lady, is lunch more important than those two?!?


    Mr. Keith immediately penetrates when he speaks of the purpose for which he came here.


    But there are a few special people here.


    "Oh, then you can''t help it, can you?"


    Saraha Al agrees, and everyone starts to move gradually. Mr. Keith lost his word a little bit about the sight being shocking.


    Mr. Keith, this is the nest of bastards under His Highness the Demon King. This is a routine tea meal, because the Black Knight and I would try something!


    ... the sight of it is treated by the knight s as an ''experiment of the devil''.


    That''s it, we have to work towards practical use! That is. Very rarely comes a person who has taken on the monitor by negotiation - maybe not a sinner - but for some reason a wonder that he will never take on again.


    Even though it''s an easy job to experience and write a report. Note that when the Devil fogs, he says, ''I will never do anything wrong again!'' And I was greatly frightened. In addition to what was painful, he freaked out knowing the fact that the magician had proposed it.


    "Oh, hey? Are you sure you want to abandon me!?


    "Oh no, Mr. Keith. He said he''d collect it properly! Al, please help me."


    "Okay."


    Answer Keith with a smile as he cares about you and the three of you & ask Al to cooperate. Smile and accept if Al is used to it too.


    Mr. Keith was so relieved of us.


    "Hey!? Wait, even you guys mix up!?


    I raise my voice a little to Al, who pulled out a sword that was not for training and walked out, and to me, who is also headed towards them.


    Looks like Al read my will correctly. I mean, Mr. Keith also said, ''I just have to put one shot in'' and hey... you''re going to have to prepare a new prey to turn Zeke''s consciousness, think normally.


    "Sieg!"


    When he releases the ice blade toward Sieg as he speaks, Sieg, who was after Knight s, reacts instantly and smashes the ice. And I found a new ''prey'' and laughed thinly.


    That look is very different than usual. I can''t wait to fight, which is exactly what it feels like to be a combat maniac.


    "Mix me up too"


    "Huh...!


    When Al cuts from behind in a way that delays me, Sieg quickly looks back and takes the blade.


    It looked like it had quite a bit of power in it, but still, Zeke''s sword never got bounced off. It gives Al the look he was impressed with about it.


    I guess Sieg is up there compared to simple force. He immediately distanced himself and now he was spying on his opponent so as to aim at the gaps that set him up with each other.


    "" Sorry! I''ll take care of the rest!


    And the knight s congratulated on his escape success in that gap. It seems that Al understood that Sieg''s opponent was to let them escape. That''s a conscious sauce, don''t miss these gaps.


    I''m sorry to hear that, but it''s possible that Zeke won''t be interested in me alone. Because it''s basically just a magical combination at the magician level. Above all, there is also a good chance that life is in danger.


    Besides, I was perfectly locking on the knight s, so hey... keep on chasing me. Don''t go.


    Mr. Keith looks at this one worryingly at the tip of his gaze. It''s time.


    "Time to clean up, Sieg!


    Speaking swallowingly to the two who remain confronted, and at the same time clanging their fingers with patchouli, Zeke reacts slightly, perceiving signs of magic. Turning his gaze to Al properly, Al nodded lightly and took action.


    As soon as Zeke turns his consciousness here, Al drops back a lot. As soon as that happens, sharp ice blades emerge from around Siege one after another to limit his movement.


    That siege also could not crush the blade produced from all directions with a single knife, stopping the movement at the same time as one of the blades was stuck in his throat. Al, who was close again from behind it, hits the sword perfectly against Sieg''s throat.


    And I made sure Sieg''s movements stopped, dropping water on his head.


    "... Huh!


    With the sound of basha, Sieg transforms into a good man who drips water too. It also feels good to see the water dripping on the sword that Al poked at it gleam.


    If you move, you''ll die.


    "Chilled head and body?


    "... ugh... oh"


    Al''s threats and my confirmation. When Zeke moved his gaze and grasped the situation again, he seemed to realize he had no hitter.


    With a slightly remorseful look, he takes his hands off the sword with great care. And shake your head gently and look around.


    "Oh? What happened to everyone?


    I leaned my neck strangely as I dripped water from my head. That look is the usual zeek...... apparently it means'' defeat or loss of will = return to sanity ''.


    It sounds like a big battle freak, a simple way to disarm it. Maybe hanging cold water also works.


    "I went to the dining room. So it''s dinner."


    "Sieg, I''m done. My daughter and I are here to pick you up."


    Patchouli with words, and the blades of ice that were ringing their fingers and restrained evaporate the moisture. Sieg blinked at the sight, but turned his consciousness to Keith''s words that followed.


    And he turns his gaze alternately to Mr. Keith and me and snorts.


    "Okay. Sorry, I lost track of time having too much fun."


    "... yes"


    I can''t feel false about Sieg laughing fun. I guess I really enjoyed it...... the guys I was watching around seemed to enjoy it too. The only thing that was a disaster was Knight s.


    "And those two are amazing! I couldn''t guess at all."


    "Those two come with me. It''s a delicacy that detects and avoids danger. Remember that."


    "Okay. They seem to be ordinary knights, but they''re among the knights who live in this cavalier dorm, aren''t they?


    Pressing caution to Sieg, who speaks with pleasure, he nods that he is convinced that he understands more with his body than with his words. It still seems like one shot when it''s experiential learning, that''s right, brain muscle.


    "Yes, so please treat me the same as we do"


    Al also overlaid his words to appeal to the Demon King''s approval. Only slightly did Mr. Keith''s expression move, I guess, because Al figured out what it meant to bother telling him that.


    In other words, the knight s also deserves to live in this dorm, he said. And with those two beside each other, Al had implicitly told me that crappy workmanship and other impossibilities were impossible.


    Mr. Keith was watching, and I assume the report to Carlossa will be done without any problems. Subtly, the Knight s rating increases, but they don''t know anything about it... don''t worry if they quit the Knight after freaking out.


    It should be noted that everyone in the Viscount Deebolt family knows except Christina. She told me that she stopped talking, but on the contrary, she said, ''If you can help a dear friend, those kids won''t leave.''


    "Well, let''s go. Maybe they''re already eating."


    Tired! And I tapped Al''s shoulder lightly and labored, and everyone started to nod and walk.


    The two are supposed to stay here today. It''s a secret that I thought it was going to be busier than usual.


    - Then in the dining room.


    Fun rendezvous is over and we are currently eating. I''m eating with everyone today. I usually get mixed up with the cooks for lunch while I help.


    During such a soothing meal, Mr. Fuji Keith said this.


    "No, how are Cecil and Emma? Those two were your daughters'' collaborators, weren''t they?


    "... Huh?


    "The lady alone is a princess and a samurai escort or something. Are you a female knight of Ilfena, after all?


    You don''t have to hide it anymore, and it hardens to Mr. Keith, who laughs.


    Oh... Speaking of which, Princess Celestina was generally recognized as a ''healthy princess who endured a year for her country, even if she tried to be treated cold''.


    That''s it, the same one that doesn''t overlap with the image of the Wizard for the purposes I''ve seen. It''s a maneuver to keep an impression manipulated to prevent them from being targeted.


    Mr. Keith seemed to think of Cecil and the others as my escorts and collaborators because they were hunting for the black out, or because they were happy to cooperate with the human chair torture modoki.


    Speaking of which, you said something about ''the Irfena woman is not cool''.


    "... I''m in Corbella, both of you"


    "Oh, you were a collaborator from Corbella!


    Speaking as he swims his gaze, Mr. Keith seems to have misled in a different direction. I didn''t think I''d see it, it''s a soothing look in my mouth.


    "I don''t know, because some of what your daughter did is a crime. You didn''t ask me his name at all because he was Corbella''s person."


    "... no, that''s..."


    In a way, right.


    You''re right, but not subtly, Mr. Keith!?


    Apparently, Mr. Keith was worried about both of us. I''m halfway through who I am and what I say and do, so we''re both going to be punished, right? Did you think so?


    In fact, it would be a little awkward if the two were collaborators from Corbella. Because they may say that I conspired with the Magic Master to discredit Kivela... or something.


    This is only Kivela''s well-intentioned story: "The Wizard, who pitied the princess''s condition, convicted her with the Avengers and returned the princess to her country." Worldly.


    King or prince, are you bummed?


    Did you make the chasers cry in torturous hands?


    All the opaque parts that have to flow to the folk like that are done with ''Because I am a magician with mighty power''.


    It''s too pitiful as Kivera - because you didn''t normally lose - and I want to hide it, and I want to do so, both as me and to separate my image from my everyday self.


    It''s a coincidence of interests, this is how history is made.


    Well, leave that alone.


    Open your mouth that you will either meet him face-to-face, or you should tell Mr. Keith.


    "Uh... I''m the only one who helped you escape. It was Princess Celestina and the Samurai who were with me."


    "What?"


    "So, Cecil is Princess Celestina and Emma is Emelina, the princess''s maid of honor."


    Eh, exposing herself with a laugh, Mr. Keith tilted his neck with a suspicious look. Unexpectedly I try to tilt my neck in the same direction.


    ¡­¡­ That''s the princess, the samurai, the person...?


    "Yeah, in person. By and large, it''s not like a delicate person could stand that situation for a year!


    Or because they were just ignoring existence! and laughed and just brightened to deception, Mr. Keith dropped his shoulder disappointingly.


    "Come on... it''s not like a lot of public rumors, lady."


    "It''s a measure to consider being targeted! So shut up."


    You can take it apart, but this is because you''re the Demon King! and I won''t forget to poke the strongest card. The Chancellor said so, too.


    Understanding the circumstances, Mr. Keith snorted and sighed deeply, becoming a distant eye.


    "Corbella... you were a horrible country...!


    I don''t know about that, but it looks like it''s a treasure trove for Girls, right? Mr. Keith.

 184 The case suddenly...

    The effects of the "Disaster of Kivera (tentative), which began with the escape of the King Princess," which even disturbed the surrounding countries, are also in a paragraph.


    I have had peaceful days here lately in the Knights Dorm of Ilfena. Carlossa''s assistant prime minister is here today.


    Yeah, Baraxin sounds like a lot of noise though. Assistant Chancellor said, ''I want to take this opportunity to clear up my previous grudges...'' Of course, it''s the royals who are attacking us all.


    However, the underlying thing is, ''You guys can''t call me brother/sister anymore because of your cute platter Linus, are you ready? (Interpretation)'' Though it seems emotional.


    The queen we never met - in case they were all evacuating the second prince out of the palace - seems to be just like the king too -... you packed it, ecclesiastical nobleman. Don''t let the people you remember scare you.


    I can''t go back in time.


    It is impossible for His Royal Highness, the young Linus, to call him that.


    Exactly what Assistant Chancellor said: ''Are you kidding me?'' I confirmed, ''but he shook his head sideways with a distant eye. Assistant Chancellor also thought it was a joke at the time, and he didn''t want to believe it.


    By the way, I hear the queen was a lady from the Duke''s house with Carlosa. And the father is royal.


    "There''s a connection between Count Faircloff and his blood? I don''t know if I can correctly say the blood of a princess who made her a hero."


    You''ve had a runaway habit sometimes for a long time, not as bad as the Count.


    Everyone who was listening to the words so added said, ''Well done!'' It''s for the record that I got a face. The Knight Dormitory Noiko is watching the Count''s rampage in real life...... very convincing.


    Right, was that royal blood affecting you? I thought the Chancellor was used to it - if he was good, he might care about offense or something, but he didn''t care at all.


    That''s why.


    Looks like Baraxin doesn''t need any more help from us. Saints also cooperate fully, so the Church will not be used as an organization of factions anymore.


    It is true that it became the home of the people''s hearts and minds that it would be an organization originally created as a Royal Opposition. The option of crushing buys repugnance in a situation where the majority of those who lived longer by donations from nobles when they starved.


    That''s why Rahen couldn''t easily get his hands on it, but the turmoil a while ago has completely changed the flow.


    Two elements: "Saint''s Abandonment (Believer Filter Activated)" and "The Help of the Magic Master (Interpretation in the Super Good Will Direction - but that''s the General Recognition)" + The Royal Family who was willing to kill, plus Saints, so defeat is unlikely.


    Rumor has it that saints always carry books. Should I give you an enhanced spare?


    Either way, the ritual (laughter) of ''having a piece of your body tapped lightly with a book made into the hands of a saint, kicking out evil'' is popular in the new church.


    (laughs) You get a blow in the full swing when your opponent is a deaf believer, you know. And you''ll be a good kid...... maybe.


    "By the way. You didn''t just come here to tell me that, did you?


    When he spoke abruptly, Assistant Chancellor glanced at him.


    You''re not free enough to come and talk to the public. That at Baraxin in the first place. This should have already been reported.


    That''s why I was never asked a lot during my stay in Carlosa. The phrase "little girl, you''ve been flashy for a long time" and the raw temperature ~ I''ve been turned on!


    "Do you want to tell me exactly what''s going on right now?


    "Mr. Clarence?


    It was Mr. Clarence who brought in the Assistant Chancellor today. I mean, pre-construction, it''s a ''personal visit''.


    Apparently, there were circumstances that had to be done.


    If I turned my gaze to Assistant Chancellor again, I exhaled once and spoke out.


    "Little girl, do you know the information on your own travel documents you had while you were on the run?


    "What''s the information on the travel documents... is that the captain''s daughter''s setting?


    "Yes, you said, ''As the daughter of the Knights of the Kingsguard of Ilfena, you helped the Great Spider crusade and removed the pangs of the villagers and knights''..."


    "Oh... well, if you don''t equate with Sieg''s fianc¨¦e, you will"


    Instead of being impressed when you smash the back situation, you might be told, "Sit there, preach to me." It''s full of personal circumstances.


    In fact, all of Carlosa, with the exception of some of the poles, do not know the information that ''it was the Magic Instructor who was bound by the Great Spider Disturbance''.


    There was also some point in being wary that information would be passed on to Miss Cynthia, but it is awkward that she is known to be on an escape trip.


    Because... in Carlosa, Cecil and the others are acting up a lot, right?


    If you publish that you are performing an impression manipulation, "That was a demon conductor," there will be someone who associates you with being Princess Cecil-Celestina.


    Mr. Keith doesn''t know Princess Celestina''s face, so just an impression. Oh, I said, it''s possible that a nobleman in that position would know.


    Because the height and clothing doesn''t change to the face. If you had met Cecil in her dress before you married her, you would have some idea of "current Princess Celestina".


    It is difficult to notice because of the addition of the heroine element of the "healthy princess who endured cold treatment" to it. He used to be low in height, and I don''t think he''s job-changing to the opposite of "Rin Rin Man Riding Knight."


    That said, just in case¡­ so it is Cecil''s policy to regulate information as much as possible while it may be enforced.


    Even though they are guardians, they are not perfect guardians. It is only ''that Corbella will no longer succumb to pressure from other countries''.


    There may be people trying to get a fait accompli as a shield beyond being in a retireable position, don''t get distracted.


    "But what''s wrong with that? I think he was supposed to be the adopted daughter of the Knights Commander and Dr. Gordon''s apprentice."


    That''s right, my real child will find out, so it''s set to be my adopted daughter. In addition, it also means not to let people bring in reasons or friendships for not making social debates - nobility seems to be constrained by blood muscles.


    It''s true what Mr. Janet said ''I want my daughter'', so he won''t be suspicious if they look into it. There''s also a reason why everyone can be convinced that ''I guess I didn''t have time to make & raise kids'' even when I adopted them, ''We have a couple and a Kingsguard knight''.


    But these settings seem relevant in the tone of Assistant Chancellor. All I can think about is trying to connect with the captain and talk to him... isn''t that about it? That''s supposed to be stopped by the Demon King.


    Looking back in surprise, Assistant Chancellor sighed.


    "What you did in Carlosa while you were on the run is in the report. This time there''s a guy who''s noticed that he has the ability to fight wit that can accurately determine the situation. Plus, I don''t think I can say no to" The Daughter of the Knights. "


    "What?"


    I don''t know what that means. However, it is understandable that he wants to entrust something to me.


    Mr. Clarence continued with a slightly dimmed expression there.


    "Actually, there''s been a recent kidnapping of a warrant lady. Moreover, the countries where the damage was reported were Quivera, Carlosa, Alberda...... and Ilfena. It''s our view that it''s an organized crime."


    "That''s quite extensive, isn''t it? Well, it''s probably easier to work now that we''re in a lot of different countries."


    The fact that the scope of action is so broad and there is no information probably means that it is a human trafficking system. There would be some contact if it was for blackmail or ransom purposes, and I feel like narrowing it down a bit. Something that makes it harder to act if many countries and houses move.


    The young ladies who grew up with no freedom are left alone to hone their beauty every day. It does seem like it would sell high......


    If you say that, Mr. Clarence and the others nodded.


    "We think so, too. And I''m curious that there''s no information so far. That''s where the magician was the other day."


    "We''re talking about a pretty good magician over there. Including the possibility of coming from elsewhere."


    ....... somehow I see the story.


    What if there are no demon kings here right now because they''re persuaded to accept around the Marquis of Leckbari?


    It looks like it could be something. I can easily think of that, Dear Parent Cat...!


    "We expect Ilfena with a harbour town would be the best place to hide the ladies who caught it. There''s a lot of people and it''s convenient to move them around."


    "I mean, as an Irfena, he wants to secure the killer based on that. Conversely, if you can''t get caught, you''ll lose your reputation as a country of the powerful."


    Of course, Irfena isn''t the only one treated as incompetent. But if you accidentally find traces of the killers... you just get an incapacity rating. And based on the fact that there''s a magician, he said, "What are you doing? ''.


    Isn''t it true that the arrival of the assistant prime minister meant that the killers headed for Irfena?


    Especially Mr. Clarence, who basically knows I''m in quarantine. Nonetheless, something I feel I need your help with this time.


    You should still treat the outsiders because I don''t understand and see the information from the two of them as faint.


    Hmmm... that''s a strangely malicious case. The killer''s purpose is really kidnapping? Irfena, aren''t you after me?


    You guessed my thought of thinking, Mr. Clarence nodded once as if it was right. Apparently, they''ve come to the same conclusion as me.


    "Exactly. Currently, countries are investigating in secret to avoid confusion...... I honestly think it''s tougher than this. Therefore, a choice has been made to use"


    "I''m sorry, but the owner of the damaged house saw what happened to you about the spider."


    I bow my head like an assistant prime minister is sorry. I mean, it was Carlossa who caused me to leave, and...


    Oh... I certainly can''t say no. Or something irfenally awkward when you rose the facts.


    It''s awkward that the country forged travel documents......!


    There was a situation, what can I say, like saying, ''I was a collaborator of the Magic Instructor''. Besides, the Knights Commander was also responsible for forgery, because he admitted that the contents of the travel documents were correct.


    You can''t say anything wrong about the facts, this. "The Knights Commander has a daughter, as you pointed out," I just have to go through it.


    And.


    The Demon King tells me, ''I should keep my travel documents based on them in the future,'' so you stayed put. He said he might act alone from now on. If I did rebuild one, I''d be full of suspicion.


    Above all, there is another use. Apart from the position of Magic Supervisor, I guess the Demon King thought that we should leave the position of daughter of the Knight Commander as someone else. If you have to, you''re in your shoes.


    "I mean, if you''re the daughter of a spiritual owner who has magic skills and doesn''t even freak out at the big spider opponent, you can say no, right?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    "I didn''t expect you to take the position of being the leader''s daughter backwards...... it was a detour"


    Two sighing people. As assistant prime minister has a headache, Mr. Clarence seems to feel impudent to herself that she never thought possible.


    No, if I say so, I''m the culprit, right? You two.


    There''s been damage to Irfena, too, and I''d be the one who brought about a situation that made it easier to kidnap her. So I don''t mind cooperating at all.


    If, at last, the aim was to discredit Irfena, it would be the other way around that I could be involved in a thankful situation.


    It''s just...


    "Doesn''t that ''kidnapped lady'' have anything in common? Even if it does, I was wondering if it would be more accurate to aim there."


    I glanced at my words so that the two men who understood their willingness to consent thought immediately.


    "Right, does that mean we''re limited to the Barons and Viscounts so far"


    "It can also be assumed that the opposing faction''s house has moved... but then they will be after the higher house rather than the surrounding one. There''s no sign of the house being moved."


    ... you mean you haven''t moved a private soldier. Sure doesn''t look like much damage even if you''re targeting the lower end of the faction.


    So is it really a normal kidnapping? I tried to target the easy to grab guy! Like what?


    "I don''t mind being a". I''ve forgotten what''s important. "


    "Important..."


    "Things...?


    Two people react to my words. Nodding at those two, I point to myself.


    "Will you grab it with me? Are you an idiot who finally puts his hands in the midst of the ''that'' Knight Commander?


    Awesome ~ I think it''s important, there. It doesn''t make sense if you don''t get caught where you take on how much money.


    The two solidified with a look as if they had been poked in the void. I''ve been like, "I don''t know, I can''t say no! ''It seems that the consciousness was all right and that the most important point was coming out of my head.


    "You think you''re gonna be okay? The victim hasn''t looked so flashy so far."


    Thank you for your consoling, disparaging and subtle answer, Assistant Prime Minister.


    But, you know, I think "Daughter of the Knights Commander" alone makes ordinary criminals run away barefoot.... Oh, Mr. Clarence also has a subtle face as to whether he knows the part I''m showing him.


    The number one reason to be a knight is'' I want to be like a captain! ''There are so many fans out there, Captain.


    Besides, my wife and son are both Kingsguard knights. I mean, everyone, probably not involved in a post-kidnapping investigation.


    Show me what the captain looks like worried about the situation. Without a doubt, the bastards join forces and burn enthusiasm for the killer prosecution.


    It will use personal connections to bring the killers to the blood festival. Moreover, it is done spontaneously.


    In a way, it''s very reliable... but the first thing that''s going to happen is that I''m going to get caught. Are you there? Guilty criminals who turn all such knights against their enemies.


    "Sure... if you know the captain is admired, you''re more than likely not to move"


    Assistant Chancellor seems to have noticed the pitfalls, too, to Mr. Clarence, who is convinced with a difficult face.


    He runs his gaze at the knights around him as he subtly pulls his face.


    Assistant Chancellor, the knight dormitory Noiko says it''s different. Their mine is the Demon King.


    Isn''t Baraxin a good example the other day? I got a lot of toys before I left, and something no one blamed me for.


    "That would mean replacing a housemaid who is likely to be targeted... I don''t know what the criteria are."


    No one gave me an opinion on this. I mean, you''re right that I can''t say anything at the moment.


    Well, what do we do?

 185 Parental Cat Regrets

    - Irfena Erschon''s office (Erschon perspective)


    "... and so I say. I guess I''ll just have to give up this time."


    Marquis Leckbari explains pale, but it won''t be his fault that the bitter things mix with that voice.


    "I didn''t think Carlosa''s behavior would be cut off."


    "If that''s what you said... I think Mizuki''s behavior at the time was the best from Non''s point of view, right? If you hide your abilities poorly, you''ll be suspicious of your position as an escort and irresistible to the chasers from Kibera."


    ¡­¡­


    Exactly. I can''t argue with that. At that time, Mizuki was right in a way.


    The big spider disturbance in Carlosa was totally unexpected. If this were an ordinary case - one in which people are the culprits - we would have been able to use the position of civilians and pierce indifference.


    But the problem was a big spider called the giant forest guard.


    This requires instant combat power, and if crusading with knights alone becomes difficult¡­ it is impossible to say no if cooperation is requested.


    It does not just include myself or an escort as one of the parties. The roads around the village are blocked in the sense of minimizing damage - the village is the bait until we muster the forces that can defeat the spider - and if it is to be done, we do not know when we will reach Corbella.


    ... No, in this case a danger to your life before you arrive. Because if a princess and a samurai die here, it''s all over.


    Moreover, we knew that the more time passed, the more the confusion in Kivera would be sedated and disadvantaged. It is also easy to predict that the ''real'' chasers will be dispatched with it.


    Mizuki must have acted with the safety and time of the princesses as a top priority. As a matter of reality, I couldn''t have eaten a stall over there.


    But who would have imagined that it would cause trouble later?


    "Even though the information in the travel documents indicates that she is adopted, she is the daughter of the Knights Commander. If you were still a grown-up, you could have said," I took away my remote daughter. "


    "You''re acting up, Mizuki. Besides, the crusade of the Great Spider, which the knights were powerless to strike. Definitely would have been judged ''able to fight''"


    "Besides, it was Lord Siegfried''s assistant who was in charge. Some of Carlosa''s poles are known to specialize in fighting" just ". Then the commanding tower of the Great Spider Crusade..."


    "There''s only Mizuki," he said. The knights know they couldn''t just fight. "


    It is a simple task, in a sense, if only to fight. Because all you have to do is think about defeating the enemy in front of you.


    But the Great Spider couldn''t defeat it alone. In addition to the performance of the weapon, the condition of ''taking it to a defensible situation'' was probably essential.


    It means there are limits to how many individuals are strong. Lord Keith knows that too, so the two of us often act... or it would be Lord Keith, the deputy captain, who is actually moving the troops.


    I mean, brain labor. Moreover, in the case of Mizuki, it is of sufficient fighting power.


    "Eliminate panning between knights and villagers while simultaneously restraining them from aristocracy, plus..."


    "Sanctions on the chasers. No wonder they think you have no fear and have excellent ability to accurately determine the situation...... I''ll incite the opponent to a painful counterattack from day to day."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Exhale aligned with the Marquis of Leckbari. No, the more words I exchange, the better Mizuki seems to be.


    In other words, only Mizuki actually applies. This is why we can''t even say no cheaply.


    Let''s suppose you turned a woman''s knight or court magician into an asshole.


    Those who handle weapons gain a lot of muscle. Those who see it will surely find out more than what has been caught before is a courtier who has never done a hard job or anything.


    Then the Kingsguard knight can''t do it first, and the average knight or newbie remains anxious to act alone. And with the number of killers unknown, sending them out almost without weapons is likely to make them die in vain.


    In a sorcerer, if you get your throat crushed, it''s over... or you''re not up for a melee in the first place. It is assumed that it is in the building that the ladies are imprisoned, so there is also a limit to the magic they use.


    In contrast, for Mizuki.


    I can''t handle weapons at all - except for the knife and the whip given to me by Clarence - so it''s luxurious. Even in a racial sense, it looks powerless because it compares to its surroundings. I mean, it''s actually weak.


    It basically uses icing, so there''s no problem that it would be a fight in the building. This includes melee fights, and is good not only at combat, but also at talking to and gathering information about the killer according to the situation.


    The point is, Mizuki is the exception. That''s right, Rare Beast.


    "It would also be difficult to say no to the daughter of the Knights Commander...... Albert and the others take pride in their position and give top priority to their country. I don''t care if you''re a real child or not, you''re gonna have to put mud on their faces."


    "That''s right... ''Albert''s daughter'' is also a big factor. I''m not going to lie about my sickness anymore because I''m looking like I can fight."


    The whole family is Kingsguard knights. Besides, there is more to it than a position of nobility, and I can''t resist that my lord, Albert, would be my daughter ''if ordered''. It is normal for parents to decide whether to marry or not, they are obliged to obey more than they are daughters.


    And Albert is a man at the apex of the knight... he cannot refuse if the king commands him. I would have to order my father to do more than damage to my country.


    I know your fathers like you for Mizuki. But I''m not the kind of person who prioritizes personal feelings.


    Albert lays down his life as the Lord himself before he is commanded, because he knows what it feels like to be a king who must weigh his position.


    Now it''s not made... because Mizuki is not the right adopted daughter. My judgment awaits.


    "Having said that, I''m not going to reveal that I was more of a ''magician'' than I was involved in Kivela''s case."


    Marquis Leckbari mutters with a troubled face. I nodded too to agree with that.


    Here I say, ''That was a magician. That''s a good courage to try to impress the Mage,'' Carlossa would withdraw her proposal for fear of buying the Mage''s wrath.


    Carlossa upper management, who knows the daughter-Mizuki-Demon mentor of the Knights in the first place, must have wanted to disagree.


    Mizuki only favors some of Carlosa''s poles, and the country doesn''t care.


    I knew the retaliation I later used was awaited, so I didn''t think I''d use it.


    You won''t want to throw a new spark at Ilfena and Kivela now, because Carlosa and I were delighted that Kivela had weakened.


    I can''t tell that to the person who suggested it. It has to be the reality that "it was the adopted daughter of the Knightly Commander who helped exorcise the Great Spider," but it is a very difficult position that if you force it, you could buy the wrath of the Wizard.


    I sympathized with this, too. The assistant prime minister was sent to explain the situation and to Mizuki. Sacrifice, in a way.


    ¡­¡­ I don''t think it''s worth it, do you?


    "Oh, yeah"


    Argent smiled bitterly like he''d given up, and Klaus opened his mouth for the first time with some distant eye. That gaze is very raw and warm.


    They didn''t pinch their mouths because me and Marquis Leckbari are having a conversation, but I guess they couldn''t say anything more. Because they are in the position of knights.


    ¡­¡­ What are you talking about?


    "You know, no matter what you say now... it''s no different if you''re a magician or an adopted daughter of Lord Albert"


    See...... and some of the reports that Argent pointed to, there. One sentence: ''She has named Her Highness Elshon''s subordination¡­''.


    "He''s named himself Elle''s subordinate. Now there''s no such thing as'' incompetence ''."


    "That''s what you''re saying after you''ve shown enough ability, right? Whoever asks," I made him the adopted daughter of a knight captain to give him an identity to a competent subordinate. "


    "Lord Albert is a countess, so I think he''s in a reasonable position as Elle''s subordination. Marquises and dukes have a slight impossibility of bonding with civilians, and in Viscounts and Barons are weak in the sense of identity when it comes to bonding with the upper echelons"


    "Besides, the Knights chiefs are Kingsguards... which would also be ideal in the sense of transmitting information and receiving covert lives. Whatever you think, you''re a" competent country pawn. "


    "" Oh...... "


    Me and Marquis Leckbari, who can be disappointed by the two commentaries. It is certainly impossible to refuse. In addition to the fact that a Kingsguard came out about the chasers, I also helped with my nickname ''Demon King'' and the two of you sound so right.


    Or is this not a cheap reason because she is the daughter of the Knights Commander, but because this is the cause?


    I mean, "His Royal Highness the Demon King", so it''s optimal.


    It was Mizuki himself who named it, and it wasn''t particularly necessary to name it.


    Still, Mizuki himself deserved what he said in Nori......!


    "Um, stupid cat......!


    What, and crush the letter from King Carlossa, who had it in his hand. Marquis Leckbari looked up to the ceiling with one hand against his forehead.


    What the hell are you doing, man? What do you do with creating a gap from yourself, stupid girl!


    "Speaking of which, I named it His Highness''s subordinate... although I dared not stop it because it''s the usual thing"


    Know your biggest mistake in the words of Marquis Leckbari, who groaned with a distant eye. Yes, we didn''t stop Mizuki from naming us that way. That''s because ''at some point we unconsciously thought of Mizuki as one of our own''.


    It would be useless to stop now. Because even Rudolph naturally recognizes that.


    "You looked too natural as a parent cat, and nobody stopped you."


    Everyone nodded loudly as Al told the reality with a dry laugh.


    "Parents, you''ve passed the guts to show your pro-cat guts, Your Highness. With all that protection, everyone would naturally have felt uncomfortable naming Mizuki as His Highness''s servant."


    Marquis Leckbari. I know the parental guts, but the parental cat guts, the parental cat guts!


    I think so, and I didn''t stop it again. One person... usually would blame me if they named it that way on their own. I can''t argue with what seems to be a fact at the point where I didn''t do it.


    The sound of a knock sounding there. When I gave permission to enter, it was the stupid cat in question, Mizuki the troubled child. This is followed by the Assistant Chancellor of Clarence and Carlossa.


    Since Al and Klaus, the guardians, are in the office in addition to not being allowed to act alone, Mizuki should not be able to come here. But apparently Clarence brought me here.


    ...? Is it because of the distant sight of the Assistant Chancellor?


    Apart from that, I invite Mizuki. and smiled at her as she came closer.


    I slapped him in the head.


    "Hey!? What are you doing all of a sudden, Demon King!


    "Hustle, you stupid cat!


    "I don''t know what that means. Yo!


    Mizuki said, "Are you complaining?" And I turn my attention all the time. Al and the others... they just seemed distracted, but they didn''t seem willing to stop me from what I was talking about until just now.


    "Ahhh... this time it''s your fault. I mean, you don''t deserve it."


    Mizuki tilts her neck to the Marquis of Leckbari, who just tells her to "give up" with raw warm eyes.


    "Huh? You''re motivated from the start, aren''t you? It''s less difficult and safer than it was right after I came to this world! It''s just the art of fighting!


    "Uh... no, the..."


    Marquis Leckbari stuck in words for unexpected reactions. The assistant prime ministers are also listening with a gentle eye open. Surely that would be an idea compared to the beginning and the present?


    Speaking of which, Mizki has people close to the upper echelons of various countries. No wonder we want an early solution for those countries that have not yet been harmed.


    Did we all come to the same conclusion? Mixed with bitter expressions. I was wondering if I would end up using this demon instructor conveniently.


    "Is that okay with Mizuki?


    Ask for Mizuki''s intentions so that Argento can make a final confirmation, though it seems complicated. Carlosa''s assistant prime minister is asking for his consent, so he wants to make up his mind without plaguing Albert and the others?


    On the contrary, if I say ''I don''t like it'' now, I guess I''m willing to move. As far as I can tell, the Assistant Chancellor doesn''t seem to agree either.


    However, Mizuki''s thought circuit is always diagonal.


    "There is no word in my dictionary for defeat and enemy escape. The last thing you need to laugh at is me, if you can finally sell your favors to another country!


    "" "" Oh... yes... ""


    It is not a very honest answer. It would still be better if I acted like this didn''t make me worry, but I''m not uncomfortable at all, no matter how I look at it.


    I mean, stupid. Just being honest. Plus, he''s serious.


    Where did the inspiring reason for joining the war go! That''s the real deal!


    That''s what everyone said about the voice of the hidden mind. Or so says the gaze directed at Mizuki.


    Clarence and the Assistant Chancellor are silent about what they heard in the Knight''s Dorm. However, the gaze toward Mizuki is strangely raw and warm.


    Though I think so, I turn my awareness to Mizuki, who seems to be in need for now, and encourage him to get ahead of the story with his gaze....... but her thoughts were diagonally ongoing.


    "Demon King! I don''t mind if I do, but how do I get kidnapped?


    ''What?''


    The voices of us - with the exception of Clarence and the Assistant Prime Minister - were beautifully hammered. What is it?


    Feel my surprise gaze, or Clarence pinches my mouth.


    "Mizki says that if you are also the daughter of the captain, that person, who moves voluntarily, is likely to continue. If I had that information, I wouldn''t be the subject of a kidnapping."


    "That''s why I''m here to ask you," Are there any elements that would make sure you get kidnapped? "... At first, I said I couldn''t because of my face, but this kid"


    I have a headache in the words of the Assistant Chancellor, who supplements me as if I were frightened. Mizuki...... why do you say that from yourself? For once, you''re a woman.


    "Haven''t you ever had anything in common with the kidnapped courtiers? I''m sure you''d better aim for that! Unless you''re the one who''s in the mood to turn all Mr. Commander''s fans on the enemy, you''ll never catch it. There''s no beauty that just attracts me in the first place!


    "Mizuki, don''t you say yourself and be vain about Albert anyway?


    "Doesn''t it matter to take reality calmly? At least I''m surrounded by demon kings, right? And all men. It can''t be empty, it''s going to be an important card in a people-to-people match!


    I can''t even feel the sorrow of the shards on Mizuki, who says it with a good smile. For her, beauty is not something to fall in love with or envy, is it one of the elements that frightens people?


    It would not be my fault that the two childhood tamers lost sight of that attitude, which I was willing to use in some situations.


    ... I don''t care what you say to Mizuki now, do I? Both of you. You guys have had similar ideas from day to day.


    "Only Mizuki is an exception" isn''t supposed to work, is it? I''m glad you understand too much, fianc¨¦e.


    From what I can tell, your preferences and actions are very convincing. [M] It''s splendidly alike, same kind.


    "So. Any information?


    You don''t realize how we feel, you know, like a stupid cat asking about a cow.


    "Ouch!?


    I think it''s acceptable that you slapped Pei in the forehead.


    ... Klaus? "Speaking of which, don''t slap the cat with your forefoot," he murmured. What do you mean?

 186 Take a step towards a solution.

    Since then, my opinions have been conveyed to all those who know the circumstances by the Demon Kings.


    The case was put on hold. Naturally.


    "I don''t mind being a nun, but who would kidnap the daughters of the Knights?


    "Turning to the Irfena Elite Army & their parents'' power enemies is a country and a donkey. You''re either confident or you''re a hell of a fool, aren''t you?


    Opinions like that have still convinced you.


    Yeah, that''s right. If you knew how popular the captain is, you wouldn''t be able to do it.


    No matter how motivated he is, it doesn''t make sense.


    They also convinced the upper echelons of the countries concerned that ''oh......'' I guess he decided it would be difficult to replace it with his own country.


    Or there seems to be an understanding because there is such a thing as a admired boss in every country. It seems that people in the sports club are these sorts of knolls for the price.


    No, the Faircroves seemed to be speaking for the Counts. I wonder if you think that house has tremendous trust in the knights. Sieg''s brother seems to be a knight, too.


    Sometimes Count Faircloff would be a former royalty, but that would also be a connection that cannot be ignored. It''s less betrayal if you admire an individual.


    "That said, I can''t keep it that way"


    When I whine about tea in the cafeteria of the Knight''s Dorm, the Demon King gives me a troubled look.


    "For once, I''m looking into the ''conditions of being kidnapped'' like you said. But honestly, it''s hard to think..."


    I guess I can''t even do whatever I want in the sense of cooperating with other countries. Irfena''s kidnapping alone does not lead to the identification of conditions.


    ... it''s a really good way to do it. The broad scope of action may have also had the purpose of misleading such conditions.


    And the demon kings also suspected that.


    "That''s also why the existence of a good magician is suspected. I thought there might be someone in charge of brainwork."


    "Or it''s a mastermind. At this stage, I don''t know if you''re one of the executioners or if you instigated the killers."


    Speaking to make up for what the Demon King had said, the Demon King grinned at his mouth looking funny.


    "... does that look like it from Mizuki?


    "I think so. It''s odd at a time when the killer''s latent destination is found to be Irfena in the first place. It''s hard to think of pokamis by hiding information so far."


    Sawdust was a sighting, so a suspicious carriage ran down the road to Irfena late at night.


    Besides, that information comes from civilians who have no back whatsoever - who naturally seem suspiciously researched it.


    It was covered with cloth so that the interior could not be seen, and was unnecessarily noticed by the fact that your face was hidden.


    It''s full of suspicion. You fellow black squadrons.


    Oh, he said the blackout was intentionally like that. If that figure impresses you. If you take off too much clothes, you can easily escape, and they can''t tell any difference between executives and anything else.


    ¡­ it is also possible to use the rookie as a shield to escape. Apparently it was considered unexpected.


    Well, anyway.


    Such a suspicious carriage was naturally the subject of an investigation, and the result that neither nobility nor the private sector had anything applicable led to the "Irfena Travel Theory". Kidnapping then occurred in Irfena, as if to prove it.


    The result is that the kidnappers are now likely to be in Ilfena with the young ladies they captured. Of course, I''m only expecting it, so other countries are still investigating it.


    Pretty good timing...... that would be crazy, no matter what you think. I think I let civilians witness'' em, ''I would.


    The Demon King nods in the same way. That''s right!


    "So, what do you think?


    "What do you mean?


    "It means the killers are after something."


    If I tilted my neck gently and inquired, I would have heard it on a straight ball. The demon kings seem to think a lot about it, and you mean they want to hear a lot of opinions from one person?


    Certainly it''s not surprising that my opinion of being ''otherworldly'', ''civilian'' and ''outsider on a world basis'' differs from that of others.... No wonder they think so.


    I open my mouth while organizing my previous information in my head.


    "Right...... I thought you were after Irfena the first time I heard it. You want to denigrate Ilfena, called the kingdom of the powerful."


    Not zero as a possibility. In addition to having a Demon King, you may have the jealousy of having a Demon Master. Actually, that''s not the only reason I''m afraid of my surroundings.


    If you blame me, it''s the realization that Irfena is a strong voice for small countries. Considering the reason, I can''t help but notice the prominent people.


    But it''s hard to destroy an individual. So I can''t even abandon the possibility of¡­ against the countries to which they belong rather than against limited individuals and houses.


    Then inevitably the eyes of suspicion turn to a country I do not yet know.


    I don''t know what to say, but if you''re in the upper echelons of the country you''ve been held in, you have some information about me. You would understand ''what''s mine'' not in a friendly or anything like that sense.


    That''s the same for Irfena. Should this be said that all the countries on this continent know ''what is terrible about Ilfena'' from previous experience?


    However good the demon kings and the knights with wings are, it is more than "the ability to fit position and rank" in "this world standard," I can easily think of the ability associated with the word "competent."


    Regardless of winning or losing, I have some anticipation. Because we''ve been competing on the same stage.


    That''s why I''m the ''unexpected in many ways'' that doesn''t apply there.


    "Don''t you know what they''ll do if they piss you off? ''I think so.


    Even King Kivela was defeated because ''there is no anticipation at all of action and ideas''. The point is, I just couldn''t get my hands on it because it was too ton of demo ideas.


    It''s a defeat because it was always around the back, so if we contend now, the result will be something different. Nothing, they were just common sense people.


    A similar one has the Crisis Sensing ability of the Knight s. The fact that the surroundings can''t cope with what instincts are exerted without touching forward, like the knight s, is huge because ''I don''t understand''.


    It is invincible in a sense because it is an unexplainable ability that knights are also unconsciously exerted.... Inability to fight is spared, but that''s why I can''t even think it''s specialized.


    "I know the countries I''ve ever held captive to see what happens if I move, so at least now I don''t think I''m going to set it up. Then it''s another country¡­ If this is based on the ''exonerating magician'' rumored to be in the private sector, then I''ve expected to come out, and the measures are naturally contemplated."


    "... that the killers'' excessive defense has been on your guard since the beginning."


    "And you can also think about it. If this doesn''t help you hit it, it''s not just Ilfena, it''s the rumored magician''s rating that drops. Even if you''re a magician, you can only be an otherworlder, ''asked to cooperate''. So if you limit the information you are given from the beginning¡­"


    I guess the Demon King figured out what I was trying to say. Exhale with a bitter face.


    "You can do the fact that there was no hitter despite the fact that the Magic Master was in custody. If we pursue that reason, we will find ourselves in a lack of information, and the blame and reprimand will extend to me and the knights."


    I''m so sorry about the kidnapped ladies, but I feel like this element is strong.


    Of course, human trafficking is likely because the kidnapped courtiers are also worth it. It''s expensive......


    "Isn''t this about the trafficking in human beings split between the target group and the guy who''s after Irfena? If the brain-labourer is after Ilfena, he can also snort that the kidnapper, also known as the executive force, is based in this country."


    Suppose we''re using the kidnappers to achieve our goals?


    If the kidnappers don''t give you the information to pull their hand, and you''re in a condition that seems to lend you a hand at first sight... you might feel companion and ride the word ''hide in Ilfena'' while you succeed.


    Of course, don''t forget to give the most plausible reason for ''lots of people'' or something.


    And if they get caught, the game is over. The mastermind (tentative) can pass irrelevantly if not even the guy who lent his wisdom can be traced.


    Even if that brain-labourer gets caught, he''s out if he says, ''I thought it was a joke, so I stuck around and talked to him badly'' or something.


    This is important. If the prediction hits, there''s a way out.


    Besides the perception that the hand of seeing memories with magic props is also ''not sure evidence'', even if you are swallowing alcohol, you will lose even more credibility.


    If I showed an attitude of reflection while saying ''I can''t believe I meant it...'' when I found the person I said it to, I would only be able to pay strict attention.


    The kidnapping of multiple noblemen is important. A civilian told me, "Who kidnaps the captain''s daughter? ''As reckless as that is.


    "It''s bullshit in the booze seat, you normally know there''s no life if you execute it! ''... many people will be convinced by the statement.


    Of course, this is limited if you''re not bound by the kidnapping itself, but I don''t even think the guy who takes you in a direction that''s difficult to investigate so far leaves evidence that you''re an accomplice in a decision.


    ¡­¡­


    The Al''s and the others who were listening beside him, not just the Demon King, are also thinking about it. I guess I originally doubted that possibility, but it seems that I thought that line was more and more intense with the same conclusion.


    "That''s why you might not reach the mastermind where I was kidnapped"


    Well, we need the conditions for being kidnapped first.


    Shoulder to shoulder and say so, the knights face to face.


    "Is that the first step?"


    "That''s a tough step inside."


    to the expression and voice containing the bitter taste of Klaus and Al.


    The Demon King exhaled one sigh.


    ... What was he saying two days ago?


    The information came from an unexpected place.


    Is that what you mean?


    Knight s ability to avert crisis is amazing!


    to a word. I do have to fix this. It seemed bad in a lot of ways.


    Activated - they deny it in person, but I think it''s their ability or their luck - seems to mean that not only are my friends'' knights important to both of us, but I, Knight Dormitory Noiko and the Demon King are important.


    Besides, it looks like he demonstrated his abilities in the Viscount Deebolt family this time. That''s what keeps us friendly......!


    "Mizuki, come to my parents'' house for a second!


    Leaning your neck at the two of you in a long rush doesn''t mean you''re out all of a sudden. Especially now because there are kidnappings. The Demon King will also want to avoid me being more prominent than necessary.


    ... It would be a huge victory if they accidentally raided us and even kidnapped us, but it just wouldn''t work out that way.


    Isn''t that the usual direction to worry? It''s my fault, it''s my fault. I am a welcome kidnapper with the impetus to attack!


    As the two glanced at each other, Abel began to speak as they represented.


    "I hear Christina''s friend has been kidnapped. Besides, Christina was going to attend the tea party she attended."


    "Ha!? What, are you saying that Christina''s crisis-sensing abilities averted the danger?


    "No, my sister''s been sick since the night before and she''s been absent that day"


    ¡­¡­


    Coincidence...... is it? If this were normal, you would be able to do it with ''luck'', but the ability the knights inherited from their mother is enough for the Demon King to admit it.


    Suddenly, ''I don''t want to go'' would make the person I invited feel bad, too, but you wouldn''t think you''d have a choice if you weren''t feeling well from the day before. I will contact you well in advance.


    "So, my sister is pretty depressed. Why don''t you make him something sweet from around the world?


    "Hi, I hear you promised to go with me... ''If I''d gone with you,'' he thinks"


    That would be depressing. Even more so if it''s Christina.


    It is true that in the present circumstances, there are knights in the body, or a connected warrant may be avoided by the kidnapper.


    Because even as a knight s, I have some information in my position: ''That''s not true!'' I guess I can''t deny it altogether.


    So, you told me you spoke to me. Of course, I simply feel like ''comforting sweet please''. You''re still good brothers, you guys.


    "I don''t mind, but I think you''re going to listen to me when I see you, okay? Then I think the Demon King will grant permission."


    In the absence of information, this opportunity will not be missed. Not just instructions from the Demon King, but I will too.


    But Christina needs you to talk about that in her illness. I think it''s pretty harsh on a kid who''s even depressed. He''s a junior high school student in the old world.


    Exactly. Knight s gets stuck in words too, but that was a flash, too. Once they looked at each other, the twins turned to me again and nodded to agree with ''The Knight''s Face''.


    ¡­¡­ Right, right. It''s okay, even Christina will cooperate. "


    "Even my sister would hope it would be resolved soon. I''m here to talk to you about the victim, and I think you might be happy to help."


    I know knights have things to think about, but I smile and say it orally. They and the knights of the kingdom, though the laughter doesn''t even seem a little imposing. He understands what should be a priority.


    Seeing those two makes me laugh, too. It''s an acceptance of their wishes, and a grin as an accomplice - perhaps criticized by the servants of their parents.


    Let''s go get permission from the Demon King.


    When I say that and stand up, I proceed with my feet as I head to the Demon King''s office. Naturally, the Knight s are accompanied.


    Now, would unexpected ''luck'' be the first step in solving a case?

 187 Unexpected harvest

    ''If you''re going to listen to me, you have to allow it. But don''t stand out. "


    I got permission to go out with such a demon king''s words, and I took the knight s to the Viscount Deebolt house.


    As can be seen from this dialogue, the Demon King also thought Christina''s ill health was due to her abilities.


    That''s right, I''ve been shown the ability of Knight s from day to day - and it''s with me, so I''ve got more opportunities to be shown off - monkey.


    I was looking at that one, and I said, "Maybe? ''I suspect so. Because I see it scattered as a result, not as a reason.


    By the way.


    The siblings'' abilities were also gunned down during the last Viscount VS Grandkin. Christina was quarantined early to the Mages'' Nest/Duke of Blondell''s house, so it seems she just didn''t get the chance.


    The informant was escorting the Kingsguard. - Why is the Kingsguard escorting him? I thought, when they got hurt, they said, ''Isn''t that a good amount of nerve for the Viscount?'' He planned to activate his parents'' power with the word ''- it is.


    Apparently they were in charge of escorting the Knight s brothers. Except he said, "We didn''t need it, that was it."


    Stone flies over accidentally dropped pen and flexed.


    Suddenly stopping feet and changing paths a few times, the point of appearance of Gorotsuki ahead of them.


    Besides, they said, "Somehow? ''In that state, they didn''t know it was dangerous or anything.


    The love of my late mother has been great. It still seems like you''re coming to protect the kids.


    "Christina not only asks what''s going on, but maybe she''ll be our collaborator. In that case, I believe the Demon King will ''order'' Viscount Deebolt."


    ¡­¡­


    I''ll tell you in the carriage to go, just in case. I thought I should let these two know beforehand, because it could be enough under certain circumstances.


    It sounds harsh, but Christina and nobility. There is no alternative to defying the royal word.


    Advice, two people silent on my words. But the silence didn''t seem to have guided my sister.


    When they looked at each other, they were grinning bitterly.


    "Your Highness is an elusive way to protect you, really."


    "Even my father knew I had no choice. Why would you use a villain''s hand to" order an identity as a shield "?"


    It would be the demon king who would be the culprit for the two of you to be frightened, even though he might risk his adorable sister.


    You noticed me tilting my neck, and Abel shrugged small, "Oh, you''re not very familiar with it, are you?"


    "Royalty is absolute from a noble point of view. Even that nobleman has something to do with it, right? This time it''s necessary, and if it''s a request from the royal family, I can''t defy it more than I''m awarding the title."


    "But it''s not like His Royal Highness is unscrupulous, is it? Even Father is in a position to cooperate. We have to persuade Christina as our master even if she''s going to risk it."


    "It also sounds like ''ordering your identity to be a shield'' was'' blackmailing reluctant fathers by shaking your position as royalty and forcing your daughter to be a collaborator ''. At least whoever fears Your Highness will be sympathetic to your father, right?


    Because I''m pretty well known that my father adores my daughter until my late mother''s minute, and the two smile as if they were frightened. There are no shards such as anger at the Demon King who would lay down his life there.


    Doesn''t that mean that the perception that ''Viscount Deebolt was promoted with the trust of His Highness Elshon'' seems to surround him with ''forced orders''?


    I don''t know what to say, but the Deebolts are Viscounts. It''s called the time of Christina''s debutante, when she''s surrounded by people she envies, she gets more of a rush than she needs.


    Exactly what Al did as Christina''s partner would be situationally a perception of ''Viscount Grandkin''s Relationship Job'', but the other connection is nothing more than a Viscount.


    I guess it is quite true that knights make these ideas. It''s their abilities and character that don''t matter, and... maybe because of the Demon King''s follow up.


    Try ''every favor'' directly to the royal family in this situation.


    Afterwards there awaits the jealousy and rubbing of the nobles, who are undoubtedly their only identities.


    The Demon King takes such circumstances into account and takes the attitude of ''commanding''...... Knight s seems to think. Have you ever stuck with me and understood that the Demon King is someone full of guardian guts?


    Demon King, it''s good to have more understanders. Maybe all the people who''ve been watching over you are in this mood, right?


    "Don''t worry! There are rare beasts out here that you can''t control unless you''re the Demon King."


    That''s what I say and point myself at.


    "The Devil King''s Parent Cat is known to other countries, even though it''s part of them, and I''m a genuine outer road that doesn''t matter except for the extreme part for me, right? What makes me look better than that guy, it''s not gonna be the way you imagine me."


    Speaking of farewell, the knight s remained silent with a subtle expression.


    What''s up, both of you. You''ll be very convinced, because you''re always close to me and you witness it.


    ¡­¡­ It''s a statement that clearly shelters His Highness, but it''s a denial. "


    "You, you treat me badly with other things. Can''t you figure it out, its character"


    "You''re not a fraternist. Give back your love, give back your hostility ten times more!


    "" Stop! Though yours would be a straight line through hostility to ruin!?


    Beautifully hammered. That''s the twins, they don''t have a slight discrepancy in their perception of me.


    Look, it''s polite to buy a sold fight, okay? And I repeat, fools need to remind their bodies not to ''defy'' after taking power and wealth.


    Well, I guess it''s humiliating to say blah blah blah blah that I''m a civilian so I stay a loser. Your nobility lives in a pride oriented, very difficult world.


    Why don''t we just split up and turn around?


    Of course I''ve been in the past. I don''t even have the details or the value to use.


    We headed to Viscount Deebolt''s house to talk about that.


    Deacon in the same carriage - I hear Viscount Deebolt ordered me to pick you up. This time it is only ''Christina''s friend, the Wizard, worried and wanted a visit'' - looked at with a smile.


    "You''re still good friends. Above all."


    I got the word.


    Yeah, I think we''re close. The less'' bonded connection of the battlefield '', subtly crisis-filled from day to day, is just perfect.


    I''m too used to this situation and I feel like peacefully spreading my comic talent modoki even if they send me to the real battlefield... with the option of scolding the Demon King for all three afterwards.


    And the room of Christina that was guided...... the bedroom. Christina was there, who didn''t seem to sleep enough, but still took care of herself and was still a bed dweller.


    I heard it got a lot better, but I still get sick mentally and my complexion is not very good.


    Still gave me a happy look when I saw me and the Knight s appearance. Especially since he seems to be close to his brother right up there, the Knight s, I guess it also means relieved.


    "Long time no see, Christina. You said you were sick?


    "Long time no see, Master Mizuki. Yeah... I''ve been worried about it for a long time, but I''m worried more than I need to."


    I''m sorry, but Christina laughs bitterly if you''re happy to show me.


    Right, have you been sick sometimes for a long time? Well, knight s is sturdy enough to be a knight, and I haven''t heard your brothers up there are weak.


    ... At least you''ll have to have strong gastrointestinal tract, tough spirits and strength to withstand lengthy discussions, this country, he said.


    By the way, Christina.


    That "ill from time to time"... isn''t it Viscount Grandkin related?


    If this situation is the result of special abilities being demonstrated, it seems likely enough.


    I don''t even feel like that dinner party was fine because I felt like I was the lead actor in person and at the same time just before the debutant. ''Cause it was necessary, that one.


    I can assure you that if you want to be absent, the Viscounts of Grandkin will be a derogatory story with pleasure. The knight s called me because he guessed it more than Christina.


    "In the meantime, I''ve been making treats for you, so let''s have some tea together."


    "Wow......! I''m delighted, Mizuki''s creation is rare."


    ¡­¡­ Yeah, I''m glad you''re happy. And don''t tell anyone else about it. "


    "Yes...?


    Because the lateral streams through knight s will be found out......!


    Maybe the Demon King knows and misses it. I don''t blame you because ''when you discover it, you have to ban it''.


    You''re an alien in isolation for once, aren''t you, me? In addition, when personal relationships are discovered, it is the Viscount Deebolt family who suffer the hard times.


    Sisters Charles just doesn''t have a guy in a position to complain to him. There is also a connection called the Guardian, so the guy who sold the fight is disputed and over.


    After that, the ruin course is waiting. Everyone in the upper echelons of this country is very unwelcome.


    "Master Mizuki, what''s this?


    Christina takes an interesting look at the vessel on the plate offered in front of her. There''s a yellow one in there with a dark brown sauce.


    "Say pudding. It''s a treat from the world I was in."


    It''s not very big, and I have bitter caramel, so Christina would be fine. It''s all nutritious ingredients, so if the food is thinner, it''s just fine.


    Ice cream will cool your body, so select this one this time. It was convenient because it was made and placed as a snack of the day. I mean, everyone in the knight''s dorm is eating this today.


    So I think, ''Are men of good years happy to eat pudding!?'' especially, but they are happy. Eat with the momentum you take over.


    It''s a moment when the image of the knight you subtly admire breaks down ~. Gifts for them... No, booze is a dant. Sure, it''s more liquor than confectionery for grown men.


    Speaking of how do you know that, because they bring the liquor sent to their parents'' house to a knight''s dorm swallowing party.


    Because poisoning is almost impossible, Noeko the Knight Dormitory. There is antidote magic, so bringing it in for the price is open. But I hardly care about the sender, although I swallow alcohol with cancer.... poor, giver.


    Christina was happily carrying the pudding into her mouth as she thought about such a stupid thing.... Looks like you''re okay, next time I''ll run the recipe over to the chef.


    Seeing the knight s relieved face, I guess the food was still thinner. Maybe he was depressed and had a much darker look.


    It''s a corner, so it looks like you should listen to me after you finish eating. We both nodded small if we looked at the knight s.


    ... and.


    I finished my pudding and just got a little better complexion - and my expression is somewhat bright. Sweets work for girls even when the world is different - I decide to listen to Christina.


    I''ve got some information from the Black Knights, but there may be a difference from Christina''s point of view. There is also the possibility that she alone has the information.


    Most importantly, the Demon King told me that information such as "There have been a lot of kidnappings lately" and "The Demon Kings are moving" should be communicated.


    If you could be a collaborator and you''re guiding a kidnapped friend, you''d better make her think ''there''s something she can do''.


    Besides, Christina knows the Demon King and his delightful companions are not incompetent. Not as an admirer, but as an experience of my own.


    I mean, you have tremendous trust. At least you''ll feel safer now.


    I don''t ask all of a sudden, though. Let''s start with the information on our kidnapped friend.


    "... Master Archet is a very trustworthy friend. Well, I was a debutant with Argent and Charlene... and some of you were looking for me."


    "He wants to make contact with Christina and get to know them,"


    Cristina snorted when she heard it on a straight ball. Knight s doesn''t pinch his mouth even though he looks grumpy. Unexpectedly, I decide to tickle everyone.


    Hey...... didn''t even this kid actually try to use it as a stepping stone?


    Christina would have thought it would be easy, but she has special abilities. Opportunities like that would be failing.


    "Master Archet never said such a thing. One way or another, Mizuki... he seemed interested in the Wizard. He says there are many scholars in Archet''s house, and Archet himself is a very smart and knowledgeable person."


    "I see, then I''m convinced. You don''t want to be near me, you want to hear all kinds of things."


    "Yeah, he said he wanted to hear about the other world."


    Christina nods happily at my reaction. Perhaps I''m glad that my dear friend didn''t dislike me.


    It''s okay, to that extent, I''m not angry because it''s normal as a curious scholar reserve. The standards are the Black Knights, and they''re perfectly fine!


    I don''t mind if we just talk... except I can understand that. We need to make an effort to understand each other because we have a prerequisite wall of knowledge.


    I lean my inner neck as I listen to Christina.


    Apparently, the kidnapped friend is a little stranger. This would be unlikely to be unlimited: ''kidnapped because he was resented for his romantic tangles''. Because it doesn''t make you a rival in love.


    Besides, it was hard to think that ''it was in the way of certain ladies''.


    Black Knight info says she''s the same age as Christina, and the house is the Baron''s. Not everyone is close to the man they admire or has a fianc¨¦. Her family was also not particularly noticeable.


    The point is that ''not only Miss Archet, but also the house and family are somewhat through''. This may be the reason why ''the purpose of the kidnapping is unknown''.


    If you think at this point, would it mean ''she''s been kidnapped because of herself''?


    Plus, after the debutante, it''s pretty limited. Unless you''re also the guy who''s been eyeing me for a long time, there seems to be a reason for her behavior these days.


    She doesn''t seem like the type to look down on people, but she seems unconscious because of her talent. And resentment... or something?


    I remembered one more thing I hadn''t heard, and I spoke to Christina.


    "Christina. She seems like a friend with a very different personality, but how did you know her?


    "Uh... Master Archet has helped me. Actually, it seemed that those of you who invited me to that tea party wanted to get to know you guys through me, and, uh, they were pretty persistent. That''s where Archet praised me."


    "What kind of praise, by the way?


    "Sure......" If you admire your willingness to use Master Christina, you''ll be disgusted if you see it "" Because you''re doing that, don''t you think you won''t be dealt with by the admirer? It was. "


    "" "Oh... that''s..." "


    I accidentally got raw warm eyes and hammered with the knight s.


    Pretty tight, dude. Not only does Archet flatter you, but he''s a big choreographer!


    Christina doesn''t seem to have noticed, but I guess she was blackmailing her in the dark.


    "Jealousy is ugly, I know your admirers, so let''s do a tick?


    "You were already flabbergasted in the first place, didn''t you know why yet?


    This is what it looks like to interpret. Yeah, he''s a great friend inside. I don''t think it''s the word of a lady the same age as Christina.


    Oh, I feel like this was the right prediction earlier. Even if you were harassed, you were retaliating yourself and shutting her up, she.


    But there''s something odd about that... It would be too much to develop into a kidnapping, only a ''fight between the courtiers''. Home sucks if you imitate like that in this country. Normally, parents stop.


    "At that time...... Master Mabel apologized to me later. Since then, I''ve been seeing you two. I was going to visit Master Mabel''s house the other day, but I got sick..."


    That''s what Christina leaned over. Can''t she forgive that she''s the only one who''s safe?


    It''s unclear what kind of emotion Miss Mabel currently had with Miss Archet, but at least she doesn''t seem to be very comfortable with Miss Mabel.


    He seems to think about it as "I know someone who drinks tea with me if they invite me even if I don''t have to be close friends".


    But I smile inside a certain certainty.


    Well, that''s the way I used it, so it''s a "no information" situation?


    Was Christina ill, after all, ability-activated?


    Instead of listening, all of a sudden you seem to have reached the right answer. And if that prediction is correct... we can also prepare effective traps.


    I didn''t direct interrogation, but this conversation. I guess Christina also has excellent crisis detection skills.


    "Thanks, Christina. Enough. I know you''re going to ask for help, but then..."


    "Of course! I thank you all very much for your help. Not only that, but I''d love to know what I can do for Master Archet myself."


    If you smell future requests for cooperation while cutting the story off, Christina nods instantly. The look didn''t belong to the girl who was frustrated by regret, but was as resolute as it was when she confronted Amelia.


    I was worried, so you showed me the footage later with the magic props... and I finally saw the horrors of my sisters, Charles.


    "Oh well."


    "Yes! Say anything I can!


    I snort with a grin at the reliable words. This would be fine if there was a ''slightly unpleasant fact''. I hear this kid grows up every day.


    Leave the room as it is and take the knight s to the knight dorm again. Knight s was silent to the inside of the carriage. You must have noticed that my condition had changed.


    "So, what did you grab?


    "You cut the story out because you were able to report it to His Highness, right?


    When the carriage starts moving, we''ll both come and ask what we expected. And I answered in a good mood.


    "I know how to kidnap this case. And then there was the calculation of how I was sure to be caught as a"


    "" What?


    I put my index finger up and shake it sideways against two people who look surprised because they don''t know what it means.


    "It was on the way home from the Tea Party that Miss Archet was kidnapped. But Christina is feeling ill about going to the Tea Party. I mean..."


    Speaking of which, I guess we both understood. He is changing his complexion immediately.


    "Are you saying Miss Mabel''s house is an accomplice?


    "I''m still anticipating it. Isn''t there a part of you that''s unconsciously alert that Christina doesn''t say she''s a friend, like Miss Archet, either?


    "Baron''s Lady, huh? I don''t think I''m going to do such a big thing..."


    I guess it''s more right that ''I can''t do it powerfully'' than ''I don''t think I''ll do it''. Abel seems to agree with Cain''s words.


    However, our prediction the other day concludes that ''we are divided into groups for kidnapping purposes and groups that want to discredit Irfena''. Even if it''s not definitive, it''s likely.


    Then I think you can also think of the hand of ''listing houses with personal grudges and taking cooperation''.


    This will not raise any suspicions if the house that became the accomplice is examined. I didn''t kidnap him.


    "Mm-hmm... the house would have something to do with it, too, then. Report the details to the Demon King before speaking. In the meantime, assuming the house you were visiting just before the ladies were kidnapped as an accomplice, I''m sure you''ll be clear once you''ve investigated."


    Now, would that be the first step in a counterattack?

 188 And things move.

    Leaving the Viscount Deebolt family, we stormed the Demon King''s office in a quick attack.


    It''s not a raid, they''re telling me to report it even if it''s nothing. The sooner the better, because even with me, I have to get you to work with other countries.


    ... so.


    When I hear back from the clerk, I step indoors.


    A demon king who showed a slightly surprised look at the condition, but he immediately assumed he had grabbed something. Around the time Al and Klaus were there, they might have been discussing it, too.


    ''Cause we''re both good at gathering information with our parents in it.


    Klaus takes advantage of his personal hobbies - not in crime because the Supreme Power misses them - with the Black Knights.


    Al has an information network with a social hua named Sister Charles on top of his own excellence in extracting information, and his brother-in-law, Mr. Clarence, is Deputy Knights Commander of Kingsguard.


    It is possible to exchange information from various areas within your home. Nor can you be suspicious.


    It''s just that even then, I couldn''t find the killer''s shadow. That''s why I was in a hurry with the Demon King.


    Basically because you don''t even get involved with me. Hey, Dear Parent Cat.


    Everything seems to be because ''it becomes normal to use you once you learn to relax''.


    It is certainly difficult to take that for granted, and it is a somewhat pitiful development as a country of strength. Besides, considering I''m an outsider, I think that''s the best part.


    "What''s wrong, Mizuki? Did you grab something?


    "Yeah, it''s perfect! Christina was ill for a very convincing reason that she knew Knight s."


    Stick out your thumb all the time and smile nice. But the knight s panicking at my words.


    "Hey, you, you''re not sure yet!?


    "Don''t make up your mind! Please be a little more careful..."


    "Oh, absolutely fine. I''m sure you have a past."


    "" What?


    You didn''t know what that meant. Knight s turned out to be a surprised face.


    Yeah, well, you guys are unconsciously activated, that special ability. But there''s a law in that.


    "Mizuki, tell me more."


    The Demon King who originally suspected Christina was ill because of her special abilities is quick to understand. You seem to know for sure it''s better to listen to me than to doubt it.


    Al and Klaus are also listening with an intriguing face. Even they admit the ability of the knight s, so I guess they thought it could not be ignored.


    "So can I have a piece of paper? Because I think it would be easier to understand if we discussed it while writing."


    "Fine. Oh, use this desk."


    Apparently he had been working until then. When the Demon King took a piece of paper out of his drawer, he opened up space for the executive desk and expanded it. And he hands me the pen.


    "Please answer my question first.... Isn''t the last place the kidnapped courtiers visited a friend or an acquaintance?


    "Huh? Oh, yeah. I''m sure it meant the carriage was attacked on the way home."


    In response, I wrote on the paper: ''- The last house supposedly visited by the kidnapped courtiers'', ''- The attack was on the way home from there''.


    Because making it a bullet is easiest to understand. Simpler overlapping conditions become clearer.


    "Next. I''ll ask you an earlier question, but there are people in the house that the ladies visited who have a relationship to the extent that they can be called their friends. Does this fit, too?


    "It fits. Things vary, but it was a relatively good relationship."


    Now Klaus answers. He was still ''ostensibly'' your friend.


    This is also naturally filled out on paper. ''... the house you were visiting, or the warrant for being kidnapped with someone in that house, is considered cordial''. And take these and put another sentence under them.


    "* If the above common denominator falls into the category of all victims, the house they were visiting could be an accomplice to the kidnapper".


    As soon as I saw it, the demon kings changed their complexion.


    "Do you consider it an accomplice?


    "Yeah. ''Nobody sees the scene of the crime,'' I think it''s the only way. It can''t be inconspicuous to grab a lady in a dress, assuming she''s not in a carriage from the start..."


    "We looked into the possibility that the house we were visiting might have extended to the crime. But I didn''t get any proof."


    Oh, I knew they were looking into it. Speaking of which, was a faction-related kidnapping also contemplated?


    But my perspective is fundamentally different.


    I''m "assuming I''m complicit from Christina''s story, I anticipate action," and the Demon Kings are "searching for evidence, and if I don''t find it, it ends with suspicion".


    It''s natural to move with evidence, but this time it doesn''t. That''s why the investigation didn''t go any further.


    So I thought in the direction of ''If I was an accomplice, how would I mislead my involvement''? That''s the opposite of the demon kings.


    Even in this case, there is no evidence, but if a satisfactory explanation is given, the suspicion will deepen. For about gray, which is unlimited close to black.


    "Sure... it was the injured man who testified that he was kidnapped. He just said he was blocked from sight."


    Mouth the information Al was getting because I was already an associate. I guess that means it doesn''t make sense to look at memories with magic props.


    If there wasn''t a lady in the carriage, this is part of the plan. It still looks like there''s a mix of brainworkers.


    "That carriage, the other house doesn''t have it? If it''s true the carriage was attacked but only attacked, the killer will be able to escape enough. If you were an accomplice, you''d be testifying so that the killer wouldn''t get caught."


    Al''s hypothesis about the information was that I was very strange. I didn''t grab civilians, the noble lady''s dress is standard.


    Stand out. Super stand out. I need to carry it in a carriage or something.


    Besides, I don''t think you can imitate rough if you use that noticeable ''luggage'' as a commodity.


    Above all, it would prove above all that ''I''m not the killer'' if I hadn''t brought the woman in the dress. It''s easy to escape.


    In addition, if your accomplice is complicit, it is possible to stir up the investigation itself by falsehood. Different voices even if you haven''t seen him, or the number of people who attacked him?


    If my vision had been blocked, I wouldn''t have been able to help if my testimony had been a little vague. So it''s hard to be considered a lie if you show an attitude of ''I cooperated as much as I could''.


    And.


    It would be enough to have one person to injure you. If it is true that ''the carriage was attacked'' and ''injured by the killer'', even if the constraint forbids lying, it is deluded enough.


    "The house the kidnapped warrant lady was visiting has become an accomplice"... the case is settled perfectly simply by making this hypothesis. You can''t ignore it if you just get it all this far.


    Since it''s a corner, I''ll make an item called "The Mystery of Kidnapping Without Witnesses," and this one will also write my previous predictions in bullets.


    Later, their countries will look into the matters that fall under the item. If it buried there, you''d know if the hypothesis was correct.


    ¡­¡­ Mizuki, this is a hypothesis you were sure of because you met Miss Christina, right? What do you mean, you can be sure of her abilities?


    Still, the Demon King does not break his cautious posture. That''s right, I can''t cut the joy.


    Of course, I can explain this too. If I''m right, I can understand if you know about the Knight s past and this Christina.


    "This is easier to understand by focusing on Knight s than Christina. They are blessed with all their brothers'' ability to avert the crisis¡­ just before, and that''s how it works."


    "Huh?"


    "Remember, right? Didn''t the captain say, ''Instead of moving after this one moves, the sword you fled and wielded as soon as you wanted to move won''t arrive critical''?"


    "Mizuki, isn''t that because that''s a match?


    Al, who was there when he heard the word, is negative. The demon kings have heard the report, so they are not immediately convinced.


    But.


    "Next, Mr. Henry. He also took a avoidance method called ''Avoid Last Minute'' when he was being targeted by Viscount Grankin. This is information from the Kingsguard knight, so check it out."


    "Hmm, is that all?


    Still weak for a reason. The ambiguity will only be suspicious because it must be explained to other countries as well, not just within them. Decision-making is also necessary to have a serious investigation.


    Rest assured, Demon King! We have a decision to make you a party!


    "So, maybe that''s why everyone is convinced. When I first met him, the knight s was being chased away by the black. It also leaves the village just before the raid and for some reason is straight in the direction where I am!... It was the Demon King who sent the Knight s to the teacher at this time, wasn''t it?


    "Oh, yeah, I am."


    All right, I can do this.... Knight s, remember and don''t be a subtle face! You said, "Help me! It''s a memorable first, isn''t it?


    "Think about it based on that, right? ¡­ If you perceived the danger before that, why didn''t you change the route from the beginning? I don''t have the guts to force these two to die while I feel the flag, I''ll change my path."


    "" "... Oh!


    Speaking of which, I have a bad feeling you didn''t change your path.


    "I had a terrible bad feeling about the village inn...... it was definitely just before the raid. I got out because I felt close to certain."


    Demon kings, I hammered them beautifully.... no, knight s? What do you guys look so convinced of?


    If you know the danger in the first place, you can sue the Demon King directly. Plus, I''m a pro when I run out of black, and if they remove the point I can attack, I can easily get my hands on it.


    Perhaps the knight s went for the teacher''s sake to be foolish and honest and raided where the knight could not move instantly even after making a scene......


    I guess their miscalculation is my combat ability and my teacher''s medical activities. I don''t think they''ll meet me when I''m running after them.


    "The only order of the Demon King is'' Go to Dr. Gordon ''. Then there were other avenues. But the knight s acted on the original route, and eventually'' fled to me with the ability to defeat the chasers''"


    ¡­¡­ I mean, not only will their abilities be unleashed just before, but when they make the best possible choice at that point. "


    "Maybe. At least we''ve got it all: ''Escape from the Crisis of Life'', ''Meet the Wizard who is destined to destroy the chaser'', ''Join the Teacher''."


    They all got together and saw the knight s. I don''t know if I should be flattered or flattered, but I look all together and complicated.


    No, no, you''ll be convinced with everyone else if we talk this far. It is certain when it comes to the ability of the Magic Master to admire it.


    Let''s get this far. ''Coincidence'' is pretty good. But the knight s ignores the sight of the demon kings and looks at me with a cramped look.


    "You... actually had it in your roots? You have it, don''t you!? Because I remember you in so much detail!


    "Apologize! I''m so sorry! Please, stop retaliating!


    ... That way, you guys.


    Um, Demon King? Why is that ''you think so'' look?


    "He said you don''t have to worry, you don''t have it in your roots! You don''t have to apologize, nothing."


    "... why?


    "... you''re not that nice, are you?


    ... ho, you think so? I grin at the suspicious twins.


    Biku! and the knight s shoulder went up. What does that attitude mean, you guys?


    Well, if you doubt it, I''ll tell you why.


    "I''ve filled out a page in my Idea Book to use it someday"


    "" Whoa! What, that ''idea book''!


    "It''s a hard spelling of knowledge of different worlds and my personal hobbies, and every prank idea comes from here"


    "That''s not the notebook you write sometimes!


    "It must be a mistake in the Book of Demons. Wrong! Part of us!? Some of it counts!?


    It''s annoying, twins. I forgive you, but you didn''t say ''don''t use''.


    Oh, the Demon King is looking at me with a frightened look. Isn''t that nice, because you''re making a proper contribution!


    Well, that''s about it for the stupid story. Why don''t we just continue with the explanation?


    "In the meantime, I''ll get back to you. Christina was ill against ''going to a tea party''. If she''s capable, she should only react to ''The Tea Party''s Way Home''. In this case, I think it''s going to be a ''change of course'' direction."


    Even your brothers are dodging the Gorotsky hired by Viscount Grandkin. It must be the same thing as that one.


    "So I concluded by interpreting ''the Tea Party itself was dangerous''. If a kidnapping is linked to something that''s happened recently, it won''t be made unless the house that''s hosting the tea party is complicit."


    "Do you have any contact with the kidnappers?


    The demon king raises natural questions. Of course, the hypothesis on that point has been assembled.


    "What if there was contact from the kidnapper? It''s only natural that there''s no contact between the houses that became accomplices, and even if the houses are suspected, there''s no evidence because they''re not kidnapping themselves."


    "Sure...... then you won''t come up with evidence or anything after looking into it. It is also possible to enter and exit under the guise of a merchant and receive the desired courtier."


    "The lady sleeps with drugs and stuff, and temporarily hides them in her luggage, you won''t know. Noble houses usually call merchants, so no one suspects them."


    Klaus and Al seem convinced, too. Surely no one would be suspicious if they were visiting the house dressed as merchants, it is normal to have some luggage.


    "Okay. Let''s inform countries of your assumptions. [M] When it comes to devising a magic guide, it won''t get in the way."


    Just...... and the Demon King turned out to be a difficult face while continuing.


    "Then there will surely be those who have given that wisdom. Even if we''re superficially close, we''re actually neglecting it, how information isn''t so easily available, and just criminals would be hard to come up with that idea"


    "Right. At least there would be a ''person who provided that information''. To some extent, if I didn''t know the aristocratic society, I wouldn''t go for that idea."


    That said, we both turn our faces to me, but by shaking our heads, we deny it.


    I just haven''t looked that far. I mean, you don''t know that far.


    "Shouldn''t we be communicating to each country for now? Maybe something powerful will come out of it."


    Al squeezes so tightly, everyone nods.


    Oh, I had a favor to ask one of the black knights.


    "Demon King. Can I ask the Black Knights to give me the information I need to become one?


    "Oh, have you solved your problem?


    Unsurprisingly, the Demon King raised his voice. That''s right, it was tough to skip the fact that I was a magician.


    But there was a breakthrough. This can also be thanks to Christina.


    "Of course! Maybe we''ll make sure you take action."


    When I laughed, the Demon King''s one-eyebrow rose.


    Ugh, I''m in charge of this. However, Christina will also be asked to cooperate. If you do poorly, they''ll grab you together. I will do everything I can to protect you then.


    The Demon King turns his gaze to Klaus, and the Klaus who receives it nods.


    "What am I supposed to look into?


    "Eh..."


    To tell you that, everyone''s expression became subtle. The gaze is also very raw and warm.


    "Mizuki...... is that necessary?


    "Yeah, super important"


    I also replied cheerfully to Al with a slightly frightened look. Seriously, this is the key to successful operations.


    But I don''t know how to use the Black Knights. Some people use them to find out this information.


    "Ahhh... just check it out for me"


    "... ok. I''ll ask you more later."


    Snort firmly into Klaus'' words as well. Things started to move forward.

 189 Explore each other in falsehood.

    Today, I was invited to a recovered Christina''s for a tea party at Viscount Deebolt''s.


    There will also be a desire to confuse the feelings sinking in about Miss Archet at all. The small tea party has also been invited by a young lady who was the host of that time.


    I mean... Operation Decisions,.


    "Dear Mabel, this is Serene speaking. We''ve been friends for a while now."


    Miss Mabel, with scorched tea hair in her seemingly minded blue eyes, was introduced by Christina and turned her gaze to me.


    Her face is a flashy impression for the price, but her makeup and dress give her a slightly soft atmosphere. Overall, something like "Lady who looks a little bit like me"?


    Well, it''s close enough to Christina''s networking aim, so she won''t be very popular.


    "Nice to meet you, Master Mabel. My name is Serene Clayton."


    My hair is silver and my eyes are green smiling with introduction.... I''m not haunting another phantom, I just changed colors.


    My setting for the day is'' Baron Clayton''s Family Order Lady by the name of Serene ''. I have no problem being suspected because I am a real baron family with a house for the ex-Gartier.


    ... I''ve earned the title by merit, and since then, it''s a house to the point where I''ve earned the title. I mean, it''s a totally no-mark home: the common folk in the next step.


    A house like that doesn''t have to know. Makes you think so and deceive...... plus it makes sense to incite Miss Mabel. I have to be neglected by her, this time.


    "Clayton......? I''m sorry, I''ve never heard of you."


    "Heh heh, nobility is all about names. Since I was originally a merchant, you are the main business. Will the title given by merit be returned one of these days?


    Surprisingly, but somewhere overlooked, Miss Mabel leans her neck. I returned it calmly without appearing to be offended. For a good reason.


    Miss Mabel, by contrast, was not particularly suspicious of my condition and only turned a disinterested gaze.


    I guess she''s a little childish or honest about her emotions. I don''t care about houses that aren''t poisonous or medicinal... or worse, ambitious people who use people.


    But sweet. Because I don''t think the act of giving information through these conversations will lead to subsequent traps.


    If you expose the information on her insignificant ~ kuku home here, you will be recognized in her brain as'' Serene Clayton is a merchant upstaged lady ''. That''s one purpose.


    It''s not about knowing her that matters at this tea party. Naturally, it''s not about smashing it.


    "Miss Mabel is going to burn a sense of confrontation!"


    He won''t stick with me if I''m too high, and if you think of me as being downgraded one way or the other, the success rate of the ''trap'' increases.


    That trap is what the Black Knights are asking for. I must create a premise just to take advantage of it.


    "Master Serene is not usually here. You must have been invited by someone who''s been close to you this time, right?


    Christina shakes the subject as requested here. Smile as you nod at it and activate ''Trap Preparation - Part Two''.


    "Yeah. You''ve been doing very well since I was a little girl. It''s what you used to get along with in the family groom, so it''s stuck sweet."


    "... Oh, that''s the ''brother'' you asked me about before, right?


    Christina in a teasing tone. In contrast, Miss Mabel, unlike earlier, is listening with interest.


    ... she still seems the type of person who gathers information and determines the value of the other person. I guess you''re thinking about whether you can use me as a stepping stone or not.


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t have listened to my personal circumstances. Around sorry for being just a sorority, it''s a subtly sad aristocratic situation. Information matters.


    And Miss Mabel hears that with interest. Just got me interested, huh?


    "Oh, you have such a thing. Is he your fianc¨¦e?


    "Well, it''s not that kind of relationship."


    Not unnatural, Miss Mabel''s inquiry...... no, exploration. Take it, and I won''t appear ashamed to deny it or dislike it.


    Such an appearance seems to have attracted more and more interest from Miss Mabel. A slight glance is like a hunter after his prey.


    Of course, I would expose the information by pretending not to notice it.


    "You admire me like a brother. At a very young age, I also spoke of promises to marry. Heh heh... even my little fathers smiled at me then"


    It''s a trap/''Promise at an early age'' activated.


    This is insurance when you are pursued for appealing to intimacy as well as not actually being your fianc¨¦e.


    When he didn''t succeed, he could be poked, ''I didn''t say he was my fianc¨¦, he took it personally!'' Let it pass.


    It''s weirder to believe what an aristocratic engagement is a contract between houses, a child''s word of mouth spoken of as a memory.


    "Oh, Lord Serene!


    "I wonder who he is? Perhaps you know me...... why don''t you tell me?


    I just laugh when Christina smiles. Miss Mabel is also smiling, but seems more concerned about ''who in what house'' than that.


    Normally, it''s ''Love Bana Between Women'', but there''s nobility. I guess Miss Mabel is willing to go for it, depending on the target.


    All right, all right, you mind staying put?


    I''ll come back in person later, okay? Look and be surprised......!


    Much appreciated your interest as far as I''m concerned.


    I''d like to spark some more interest, so I''ll still let you scorch.


    Your preferences have also been thoroughly investigated, and based on that, we should give you some information.


    "I assume you know that, don''t you? My brother is a Kingsguard knight."


    "Huh......!?


    Sayin ''Your brother is an elite'' information changed Miss Mabel''s complexion.


    I''m working on it instantly, but it''s a good reaction. I can''t stop laughing inside at her as I expected. Great job, Black Knights!


    Ugh... Miss Mabel''s thinkers are Kingsguard knights. It''s me who''s gained value as a stepping stone at once, but that''s not all.


    "Please visit my house from time to time even after I became a knight. That''s when I brought your friends.... Oh? Is Master Mabel admiring all the Kingsguard knights, too?


    It''s bait, increments. Kingsguard knight (s) are the finest bait for a nice man and a lady who wants to get close to you.


    I''m friends with the ''brother'' who comes out of the story, and then I know the other Kingsguard knights... and I work for the spray bait, waiting for the prey to come by.


    For Miss Mabel, I would be a stepping stone, but from this one, she''s the prey. Sprinkle enough bait and provoke so you don''t run away.


    And.


    When it''s worth the use, she pushes it down right after she''s convinced.


    Because that''s the most I can do to get certified as a disturber.


    The sound of a knock that sounds where Miss Mabel''s interest has been maximized. When Christina gives her permission, it''s the Deacon of the Deebolt family who comes in.


    The timing is perfect because I''ve been listening to conversations so far in the next room. Demonic props are handy.


    "Excuse me.... Dear Serene, are you sure you don''t want me to pick you up?


    To pick me up in the middle of the tea party, I leaned my neck wonderfully.


    "Oh? Welcome, what?


    "Suddenly, we''d like to invite you to a meal for the whole family. You''re a lovely ''brother'', aren''t you?


    Will it even come out of the engagement story? And I applaud the butler inside, adding to the smile. A gentle face and voice, but the information conveyed is entirely addressable.


    Don''t do it, Deacon! Do you want to join the battle trivially?


    Would you further incite Miss Mabel, even though she had given an explanation of the circumstances? Can''t you forgive the culprit for depressing Christina? Was it annoying?


    Meanwhile, Miss Mabel is intrigued by the words of the butler. Find out who the rumor ''brother'' is, and it''s clear that I really want to see him for the future.


    "Dear Serene, may we also say hello?


    Miss Mabel stands to ask me as she involves Christina. I''m kind of scared of the butler''s eyes for being stunned by that attitude.


    In previous conversations, he said, ''I''m not engaged yet, but could I be your fianc¨¦e?'' I''m saying something. Realizing that is a good attitude.


    Are you going after yourself? Or are you willing to use it for your friend''s Kingsguard?


    Christina looks slightly troubled by Miss Mabel''s attitude, which she doesn''t even try to hide if she''s interested in the person she picks up.


    I didn''t explicitly say, "Introduce me," so I can''t praise you. I guess Miss Mabel is good at these ways.


    Because you''re looking down at me, so you can say ''introduce me'' in a way, right? I saw with certainty that I would eat down even if I tried to refuse.


    Damn, I also told Christina to ''introduce me'' with a gaze from above. And quite persistent. So, doesn''t it feel like Miss Archet just hit me...


    "Nice, Serene."


    The voice of a young man interrupting there. Including a little laughter. Besides, I looked back at my voice and made a surprised look.


    Oh, did you hear the conversation because you were standing by? So he came out anticipating the timing, he said. Nori''s goodness is the same.


    Now let''s hope to appear!


    Chamon, brother! Thank you for your cooperation today!


    "Dear Brother Dilk!


    "Huh!?


    It was Mr. Dirk, the son of the Kingsguard Knights Commander, who showed up. Not just his parents, but himself a Kingsguard knight, he...... can be Miss Mabel''s ''admirer''. It is an excellent property for the family because of its countenance.


    Informative is the Black Knight. Other than that, I had a lot of information explored.


    Ignoring Miss Mabel, who unexpectedly looks at cancer, Mr. Dirk comes beside me. And as I laid my hands on the back of the chair I was sitting in, I tried to peek into my face.


    "I''m sorry, Serene. My father and I really wanted to have dinner together. These are usually busy people, so why don''t you give me a break?


    "The little fathers?


    I looked at Christina with sorrow and she nodded happily.


    "I don''t mind. Be sure to stay with me."


    "Really? I''m sorry."


    "Sorry, Miss Christina.... Serene, would you like to come to your brother? That way you can see her any time you want, and me and your dad are welcome, right?


    Mr. Dirk says something meaningful as he holds my shoulder to apologize and stand up.


    ... Oh, Miss Mabel will be staring at you. You know that, Mr. Dirk.


    "Oh... that looks great on you"


    Christina''s backup shooting like that from the bottom of my heart. Mr. Dirk nods, but deliberately flaunts his shoulder.


    "Right? When I was a kid, you said," I''m going to be Brother Dirk''s wife, "but I''m refreshed these days."


    "Ugh! When I was young, I didn''t know where I was!


    "Am I welcome? What do you say we kneel down at the next nightclub and sign up for marriage?


    Mr. Dirk is in excellent condition, activating the trap in good order.


    It should be noted that incitement in this conversation is almost at Mr. Dirk''s request.


    Magical and Incitement Plan


    ¡¤ Make an appeal to get to know Kingsguard whenever possible, and keep it interesting. Smell something candidate for fiance here.


    -If you''re interested, Mr. Dirk appears. ''My family, on the other hand, welcomes her,'' he said, inciting me to let Miss Mabel certify me as a disturber.


    If possible, I should add that I don''t have time to get engaged.


    -Maybel''s intent to kill me. Interruptor = Being who wants you to disappear, it is possible to carry out a kidnapping.


    This time it''s like this. To Miss Mabel: ''That woman''s in the way!'' That''s what it seems like.


    If the possibility of complicity with the kidnapper is to be established, Miss Mabel has been successful once and for all. It''s only natural to think that once more than once...


    Besides, we haven''t solved the kidnapping yet. We don''t even think we''re suspected because we don''t have any evidence.


    If you have that sense of crisis, you can''t even attend this tea party hosted by Christina. Because Christina knows that the contact between herself and Miss Archet is not favorable.


    No, is it possible that even if there was a sense of crisis, you didn''t take it so seriously? If it is true that her house has not directly abducted......


    But the situation isn''t so sweet as to allow it.


    It is not a good idea for kidnapping to prolong any longer. If so, let''s move ahead with the results, even if it''s called an outer road.


    That''s why I asked the Black Knights.... a little out-of-town ''please''.


    ''Who is the thinker of the suspect''s noble lady, and most importantly, the thinker''s information!


    ''Firstly, the presence or absence of a fianc¨¦e. Next, will you follow this request in the family circle? Of course you have a strong mouth, but it''s a must have more than having to go with the farce''


    ''Above all, here''s the only breakthrough at the moment. That''s why!


    "Make sure her thinkers, on the contrary, have the weakness to be able to blackmail that family, at the end of the day, the clan romantic party! We need you to stay a collaborator until the operation is complete, we will never betray you... No, we need to leave you in a situation where you cannot betray us!


    "Isn''t nobility about identity? I''m a civilian, so I might be able to take a lighter look at the situation, and I have trouble exposing myself as a demon mentor. ''


    "Therefore, if you unfortunately become a collaborator, you will be prepared to try about [if you make a mistake, there will be no later]"


    I''ve asked you to do this. Of course, I was stunned.


    What you have examined is information about Miss Mabel''s thinkers, and their thinkers. If I had a fianc¨¦e, this measure wouldn''t make it, and I''d be in trouble if I didn''t make sure you were on this side.


    If I add, it''s a problem even for people like me to lend this time. The upper echelons of the country may still be fine, but Miss Mabel is a baroness...... there was a possibility that someone with a different status would stop admiring her.


    In other words, if you consider yourself a married person, the barons and the Viscounts are reasonable. Highly desired, the Count''s house.


    If she thinks realistically, thinkers = people who want to marry. Admiration is nothing but admiration. Choose the one who is more certain than dreaming.


    Therefore, I asked you to be stupid and honest with me, ''Grip the weakness of the thinker''. There''s like Viscount Grandkin, there''s no guarantee that her thinkers are decent.


    Then wouldn''t it be certain if you held one or two of your weaknesses even in the sense of insurance?


    Is blackmail a crime?... No, it is the duty of the nobility to work for the country. No problem. If you have any complaints, tell the demon king I gave you permission.


    Well, I ended up worried when the thinker turned out to be Mr. Dirk.


    "Hehe... you''re close as I was asking. Come on, don''t keep your future family waiting."


    That''s what Christina urges us to do. I can feel it because I have to get Christina to work hard in the future, but I can''t say that either.


    Christina understood everything and took on the role of circulating my information to Miss Mabel. She is the only one who can stream the information presented in advance in the form of a ''conversation at a tea party''.


    Now if you''ll excuse me.


    We meet lightly, and I leave the room with Mr. Dirk. In order to create a sighting - and the witness is also a collaborator here - we really need to get to the captain''s hall.


    "... yeah, you were a pretty obvious kid"


    Don''t get in the carriage, Mr. Dirk shared his thoughts. Obviously...... Yeah, Miss Mabel was easy to understand.


    However, it is also true that it was designed to be so. This makes her and her house more sinful. Even if we know that, we... I choose to solve the case.


    "Christina should be able to get the information out later. Hopefully..."


    "You mean you''ll be invited to her house. And you thought about it, huh? If you''re not the daughter of the Knights Commander, but" a being who could be a family, "you''re only going to guide someone you know more than you are."


    "Mr. Commander, it''s a matter of personal emotion. If the purpose is Irfena, the presence of spiritual damage to its defense is worth being a hostage. You can also interpret Mr. Dirk''s fianc¨¦e as a candidate for capture."


    Because he is the son of the Knights Commander, he could also conceal his fianc¨¦e to avoid danger......


    If the purpose is Irfena, they''ll come for it. How distressing is it to distress the captain of the regiment, such as the fact that being close to yourself causes the presence that might make her a daughter to be caught?


    I feel guilty about the incident I caused because I''m a fine person. It is the opposite idea to the perception that ''I will not be caught for fear that I will be taken care of if I am the leader''s daughter''.


    If you''re related, you can give up, but this time it''s someone close to you.


    "... makes it easier to get caught in that sense, too, huh? On the other hand, that means Mizuki''s in danger, right?


    "I''m ready."


    affirm by nodding, smiling at Mr. Dirk, who seems worried. Though I may not get to the mastermind any more than I have a brain-labourer over there.


    - Because you''re not willing to lose.

 190 Brain Labor VS Brain Labor

    Since then.


    If I disturbed the captain''s mansion as it were, Mr. Clarence was waiting there.


    "Good luck. How was the end?


    That''s what opens the door most, Mr. Clarence. After all, this time it seems to have a stronger view in terms of denigrating Irfena than just kidnapping.


    Me and Mr. Dirk meet each other in the face.


    "If it stays that way, I think you''ve been certified as a disturber. Because the food was obvious."


    "If Miss Mabel had picked up ''exactly'' Mizki''s words, she would have recognized them over there as'' hostages distressing the Knights of Ilfena '', too. Honestly, I was wondering if it was a choice between being vigilant or acting."


    I expressed their personal views. Me and Mr. Dirk had been dealing with Miss Mabel for the time being, and naturally because of our different positions, the report was different.


    In making such a report, it would mean that Mr. Dirk was observing Miss Mabel while pretending not to care. Miss Mabel didn''t seem to notice.


    And Mr Dirk''s report is very easy to understand.


    The point is, ''I had a response, but they might be on guard''. After all, it seems that the Kingsguard knights also decided, ''Beyond is a mastermind, or a man who gives wisdom''.


    You usually think so, don''t you, this? Something that nobility can''t come up with without knowing the relationships behind it.


    Guess it also made sense to delude the conditions under which the victim would be kidnapped if he came out of more than one country. If you repeat the same thing in one country, one day you''ll find out.


    Mr Clarence nodded one at our report and glanced at it as he thought.


    I''d be relieved if you could say ''it''s okay'' here, but I guess I can''t say for sure from Mr. Blaine Clarence of the Kingsguard Knights.


    Either that or I don''t have enough information. Hopeful observations are more depressing to think in the direction of discarding.


    "Okay. In the meantime, wait for Miss Christina''s results..."


    "Yes... I think Christina is in the middle of a trial by now."


    In that look of Miss Mabel, Christina would be blamed for the questions. Of course, I asked for help with that.


    However, the opponent is Miss Mabel. I''m glad it''s good to eat, but at that rate, I said, ''Just tell me!'' I feel that way with an attitude.


    For once, the butler from earlier is supposed to accompany Christina as a mitigation officer... but after it''s over, she''s going to be inwardly generous.


    I was originally supposed to be present because ''the lady has just recovered'', and yet that attitude of Miss Mabel.


    Interrogation...... no, what the hell is going on after the tea party.


    Christina, I''m sorry. Seriously, apologize.


    Miss Mabel would be tight for the sickness.


    "Let''s give Viscount Deebolt something from us later. As far as your report is concerned, it seems to be a struggle inside."


    "... I think it''s comforting after Miss Mabel returns because I''ve left the other world sweets"


    I won''t serve it at that tea party, and I didn''t want Miss Mabel''s interest to shift anything else.


    Now I''m like, ''There''s nothing for you to eat!'' But I''m in the mood. I have trouble getting hit.


    With that said, Mr. Clarence stared at me for some reason.


    ...? Did I even say something that bothered you, I...


    Strange, but stare back for now. When Mr. Clarence smiled at me like that, he put his hand on his shoulder.


    "... Mizuki. I''m sorry, but could we... could you please have a meal for the Kingsguard knights who are currently waiting in this hall?


    "Huh?"


    The story suddenly jumped. Hey, did it have anything to do with...?


    Mr. Dirk has a convincing look at me tilting his neck for some reason. Yeah, nodding and saying, "Please from me, too".


    Why? Explain why.


    "Actually... our captain was a little depressed. Things just haven''t progressed with so much effort, because I ended up winging at you. And because of that, I don''t seem to have much appetite."


    "Oh... you mean to eat even delicious food and distract me. If it works, we''ll have it moving after this."


    "Exactly. The knights'' leader cannot be exposed to weakness."


    Oh, convinced. Surely stress hasn''t been half the way lately. Even if my men are desperate, I can''t grab the tail of the murderers at all, and I can''t hit my wrath on my falling men.


    No wonder he was in a tight hurry and worried about a future in which Irfena would be disparaged. For Kingsguard knights, loyalty to the country seems to be at the top.


    "My mother, too, is worried about my father in addition to being a knight. So, the couple is depressed."


    "I understand the position of the captain, Mr. Janet."


    It can''t be done with the phrase ''Your husband is in trouble''. Even if I don''t like the current situation, I can understand it.


    As a result, I can''t find any words to hang up on, and I guess it feels depressing as an individual... Mr. Janet, you seem to take great care of your family.


    "That sort of thing. They both adore Mizuki, and when they hear they''ve cooked a meal for themselves, they''re gonna float a little."


    My son, I assure you, Mr. Dirk, who laughs, is worried about his parents, too. Same position as a Kingsguard knight, and son.


    Especially if the captain is a parent or a knight, he must be there to follow his back. He may be pretending not to look weak rather than giving bad consolation.


    "Okay. But I need permission from the Demon King. And then I''d like to go get what I keep in the knight''s dorm, okay?


    I nod and admit. It''s a corner, so why don''t we bring some booze or something?


    Anyway, I''m waiting for a call from Christina, possibly waiting here for a few days.


    ... the captains will be waiting for you for that.


    I guess depending on the circumstances, it is decided to move immediately. It''s hard to tell the killers it''s a trap because it doesn''t seem to be moving at first sight - I can''t grasp anything and once out of fatigue, it''s back in my mansion.


    Mr Clarence must have come here because of his appeal that ''we are temporarily trying to represent the head of the regiment''.


    Then Mr. Dirk''s phrase, "My father wants to see you." Because it can also be received in the wind of "Calling as Healing Personnel of the Captain and his wife, who are physically and mentally tired".


    "Thank you. I will temporarily return to the castle, so keep your permission from me. Then accompany me and bring what you need."


    A relieved look somewhere, Mr. Clarence. Mr. Dirk seems kind of happy, too.


    The captain is really admired, isn''t he? Even then, I deplore the impossibility of ''kidnapping the Captain''s daughter''. Weren''t you Mr. Clarence in charge of retaliation? and.


    "Well, you''re going to get dressed a little. Because it stands out."


    That''s what I say and I''ll leave the room behind.


    Come on, after this, it''s cooking time in peace. Let''s all drink and drink foolishly at night - right?


    ¡­¡­ There''s another reason I''m depressed. "


    Clarence laughs bitterly after Mizuki is gone. The same goes for Dilk who was watching it.


    "Well, if only I could talk about my daughter..."


    "I was happy for both of you. For that matter, you must have a lot of regrets."


    It was just as bad for the captain and his wife. Although tentative, I didn''t expect our position to affect us that much.


    In this case, it is more impossible to read ahead. The Great Spider is completely unexpected, and most importantly... Mizuki''s designation as "His Highness the Demon King" also affects it. There will be no need for both of us.


    But that can''t be enough for a couple who want to adopt Mizuki. Because if you really adopt her, you can''t deny the possibility that the same thing will happen.


    "Isn''t that okay? A cute kid like my daughter cooks a ''for ourselves'' meal. It''s not all bad."


    I don''t see the color of caring for my parents in a hilarious dilk. Instead, Dirk understands his parents so well that he''s familiar with the fact that he can''t do the Knights Commander or anything else if he''s depressed to this extent. There is no way that the Knights of Ilfena would serve as a soft guy.


    It should be noted that ''I used to care'' is Dirk''s word. I guess he''s had a lot to think about in the past too... to the extent that it affects its personality formation.


    "Steady, Lieutenant. You used a lot of palliative hands, didn''t you? Mizuki thinks it''s because your fathers are mentally tired, right? You don''t have to make me pay extra attention."


    Hiraki and Dirk turned their gaze to Clarence. In contrast, Clarence deepens her grin in a meaningful way.


    Seeing that look on his face, Dilk raised a single eyebrow.


    - The reason why the Knights captain and his wife are depressed is that not everything is as Mizuki expected.


    The fact that we were about to be forced to do so because of ourselves, and the impudence of the Knights, arguably the need for protection in the kingdom of the powerful.


    What the hell does this look like from the Wizard who even defeated Kivela?


    "Hey, what you did to our daughter is what caused it!? Yabe, I was so happy!


    "Instead of resolving the case, we will not proceed with the investigation, and you will end up with me?... incompetence? Do you think we''re incompetent? I feel like I''m going to be disappointed that I''m a magician, that I''m a child with Kivera."


    ''If you''re a parent to that extent, they''re going to say you don''t need it! Can''t parents depend on their daughter anymore......?


    There is certainly also the aspect of sorry for the country, as Mizuki thought. I do... As an ambitious captain and his wife, this was a very deadly one. Still, Mizuki might have been better off if he hadn''t been a magician.


    "You said you couldn''t get back on your feet if you were disappointed in the face, even to apologize for the inconvenience you caused Mizuki. I don''t think you can look a little pitiful."


    My parents... and Dilk have raw warm eyes. But Clarence laughed bitterly.


    "Don''t say that, do it, because your two ideals are ''lovely parents you can count on''. If you don''t want to be disappointed in your pity, you can''t help but be a little mean."


    "So, are you asking Mizuki to say, ''I made a meal for you two''?"


    So Dilk cut the words once. Keep your raw warm eyes on Clarence.


    "As deputy captain, you hung the bait in front of me to get me to work in the future. Mizuki''s purpose is to be kidnapped, so after that, we''ll move. When you say ''Be an appeal as a dependable being'', you work crazily to death, don''t you?... and some strange dreamers."


    The strange dreamers = all Kingsguard knights who want to be called brother by Mizki.


    Sounds like a joke, but they were for real. Excellent guy = people with subtly unfortunate thought circuits, as freaks and Mizki think.


    "Isn''t that nice? The case is solved, and the ratings from her go up. It''s a good thing."


    I don''t deny it, and I don''t see any guilt in Clarence, who says hello.


    Deputy Knight Commander Clarence. With all the "Don''t Mix Danger," my wife and I are treated to a single poison crack, I guess he is rightly the "knight of the kingdom of the mighty".


    It''s everyday for him, like using people to get results. He who is gentle in appearance is not admired like a captain because he knows his nature after becoming a Kingsguard.


    At least those enrolled in the Kingsguard won''t call Clarence ''kind'' or anything like that dead. Only a man who does not know his kind or reality admires him.


    "Well, okay."


    ... the dilk that can be done with shoulder to shoulder is also approximate.


    - After that.


    Mizuki goes to the room where the captain and his wife pull the cage when he creates a large amount of dishes with pleasure.


    "Captain, Janet, I made dinner for both of you, so let''s eat together. - Yo."


    And when I spoke, they got back on their feet. He seemed pleased that he had not been abandoned or disappointed.


    Finally, if you say so, the captain and his wife say, ''What is it, but it''s like a house where private parents work together!'' I also thought. They seemed to admire the situation of ''My beloved daughter greets me with hand-cooked food when I get home from work''.


    But unfortunately they are aristocrats. It is a dream at the time of "My Daughter''s Hand Cuisine".


    Whether we eat in the Knight''s Dorm or not, it''s not like ''we made it for ourselves''. This time, once that hope was fulfilled, it can also be a factor that brought them to life.


    Of course, there was a little noise before the meal.


    "Sorry! I didn''t think this was gonna happen. Ha!


    "I''m sorry!


    "... no, either because I named it ''His Highness the Demon King''"


    "No, no, it would have been caused by being ''our daughter''!


    "You don''t have to worry about me, do you?" Our Daughter "is the reason why they wanted to do it!


    ... Clarence looked at the subtly self-asserting couple with a smile. That gaze obviously says, ''Such a dizzy claim won''t make sense to Mizuki''.


    In a way, it was a bunch of losers.


    The raw warm eyes of his son, Dilk, spoke of his mood.


    Forgive the couple for apologizing for their grounded momentum, and exchange the knights they were gathering for a dinner party - which is also an exchange of information, so it became a standing food system. It''s all going to be cleaned up in "Public Story" - is about to start.


    The tranquillity before the storm had engulfed him with unparalleled soothing, and peaceful time had passed.


    - Meanwhile, around that time, at the location (?? Perspective)


    "... what? Fianc¨¦e of the son of the Knight Commander!?


    "They''re not sure yet. But that lady seems pretty in a hurry. It''s almost certain."


    Even though unscheduled kidnappings were proposed and reluctant, the information given could never be ignored.


    Sometimes a country called Ilfena emphasizes its strength, and if it is also a Kingsguard knight, its ability is undoubtedly at the top of the country.


    It''s not a flower shape with an emphasis on appearance and identity, it''s a flower shape in the sense that you can count on VIP protection.


    Well, some of them are knights with wings. They are commonly referred to as the ''worst swords'', they are said to be patriots who hang on the hands of even those close to them if they receive the Lord''s life......


    However, the details were unknown. What kind of hands do they use, and who does'' Lord ''refer to?


    The sure thing would be a bunch of people paying for Irfena''s worries. It is feared because the ''worry'' sends out whether it is an individual or a country.


    "Is that really reliable information?


    If you turn your gaze with suspicion, the negotiator man glanced lightly over his shoulder.


    "I don''t know that far. It''s just... I think it would be possible if it was the Knights Commander''s son who put out the borough, right? We can also assume that he called you here with a head start."


    "... because of this situation, you mean to have your hidden fianc¨¦e in your hands..."


    "I still don''t know how to kidnap you. Isn''t it better than getting caught without a hand?


    Sure, I''m not convinced. Neither the modus operandi of the kidnapping nor the terms of the warrant to be grabbed are known, and it would be awkward for them to leave their fianc¨¦e in such a situation.


    Besides, Miss Mabel''s story says she''s been talking about having AC since she was a young girl. You should see your personal friendship as hidden in your work and position.


    And... because my engagement had not been finalized, I could not tell my daughter what was going on or what was at stake. To not frighten you poorly, and to hide the real reason for calling you.


    "Is it true that the Knights Commander and his wife are courteous?


    If you hit the natural question, the man nodded instantly.


    "The daughter was walking in the garden to make out with the captain and his wife, she said. Apparently this was witnessed by a friend of his daughter''s. We''ve been close to each other since day to day, so I guess we can act like that to the Knights Commander."


    "You''re defenseless, aren''t you?


    "My daughter. As far as I can tell, the captain was on guard, or his men were guarding him under the guise of walking in the garden."


    Ordinary courtiers seem to be in awe, and the words of a grunting man seemed sincere.


    Certainly... there is no way my low-status daughter has cowered the Knights Commander against her, so it could be reliable information. You don''t have to be afraid, if you''re the "little father" you''ve always been familiar with.


    That he was guarding under the guise of insignificance... personally, the Kingsguard didn''t move. Because this is exactly the situation.


    Okay, what do we do?


    If you get it, you will surely inflict pain on that Knight Commander and become a hostage that can be used for trump cards.


    If you don''t get your hands on it, it''s safer than they''ve noticed yet.


    However, it is not known how long the present state will last. It''s Irfena, so you don''t know when the situation will cover you.


    Besides, now His Highness the Demon King has an obedient wizard. Since people from different worlds basically treat outsiders, they will not be asked to cooperate yet. Because it will expose Irfena''s incompetence.


    But if you become a collaborator...... the Wizard who defeated Kivela is honestly horrified. I can''t imagine what kind of hand to use at all, I can''t hit my hand.


    ¡­¡­ Want to bet? "


    Give me one trump card I can use before that happens.


    At least to Ilfena, to do some scratching to those who belong to that country.


    "For once, check this out. Permission granted, as per information."


    Just a word of decision. Because I have no idea what it''s going to be.


    I thought so and smiled at my mouth.


    - Emphasis on the item ''Excellence'' Not really, the man didn''t notice.


    Even if you say ''excellent'' in a word, whether it means'' exemplary in everything ''or'' delivering results'', that the situation is too different.


    And the Wizard... in the case of Mizki, it was summed up in a word called ''genius'' by those who knew her.


    In the sense of ''fiercely wasting the abilities given by heaven and having a talent specialized in unpleasant directions''.


    Abbreviated as'' genius''. ''Natural disaster'' and also referred to as'' passed on ''disaster (disaster)''. "Once locked on by a player, the people involved are out! ''Though it is only used securely by people who have seen the situation.


    It hurts around never lying. Because if you look only at the results, you can simply say ''genius''.


    Above all, only the reading is the same, so those who had never been directly detained by Mizki were based on His Highness the Demon King.


    The name sounds horrible, but he is a genuine, genuine genius. Looking at him the same way is insulting in itself, but you can''t possibly know what''s behind it.


    The kidnappers were so greedy that they decided to invite a fierce alien species to their nostalgia.


    Mizuki would say: "They have no luck losing with two choices," he said.

 191 Collection of Small Stories 19

    One of the novels, "A Servant''s Tale" (Deacon''s Perspective on the Deebolt Family)


    He glanced at the young lady in front of him and sighed in secrecy.


    One lady after the other - Lady Christina - you are throwing questions to the lady, Lady Mabel in the position of acquaintance.


    I''m not your friend. Even if I''m wrong, I don''t think you''re a lady''s friend or anything.


    Since the magicians left earlier, you seem desperate to extract a little information from the lady... a laugh keeps up with how easy it is to trap her. That''s troublesome stuff.


    But there''s no choice in that either.


    Honestly, I''m frightened.


    Because Master Dirk doesn''t even try to understand what it means to be so indifferent.


    Words to me, though gaze and formality. Have a conversation with the lady.


    ... So?


    What was Mabel''s attitude, Dirk?


    It just seemed like you were letting the information bother you, even though you ignored the existence spectacularly in my eyes?


    A magician would have said¡­ ''A little doubt''.


    You didn''t think it was weird, for example, to give information while ignoring so much existence...


    You can''t possibly tell me or anything like what a young lady thinks. Yeah, you can''t possibly tell.


    Because at least we have no shame in targeting people''s fianc¨¦es.


    He''s a little hard to understand, including those points, Master Mabel.


    Today and the young lady is sick. You should know that, but I can''t see you ever caring.


    Today the lady will be the invited side and it will be polite to offer hospitality. But it doesn''t bother me because I''m a customer.


    "Dear Christina! Is it true that Master Serene is close to the Knight Commander''s family?


    "Yep... Yep. I''ve seen you take a walk in the garden before. I saw you when I picked up Serene, who was supposed to be at my house this afternoon."


    "Well... you''re close enough, huh? And Master Dirk seems to have known about Christina."


    "I''m surprised, too. I did hear you were staying over there...... the Knights chief would look like that too. Lady Dirk was not there at that time, but I wonder if Serene told you about me."


    That''s why I think Master Dirk was here to pick you up earlier...... Mabel''s expression was slightly strong on the lady''s words to add that.


    "I''m here to identify my fianc¨¦e''s friend, Lord Dirk himself"... because that''s what you''ll receive. Since he is the son of the Knights Commander, it would not be strange to think of those who become family as paying close attention. Not if it''s important.


    Besides, Master Mabel doesn''t know the contact between the lady and Master Dirk. I guess that was just a concern, too.


    Engagement between nobles is more about connecting houses than they are. So I guess we couldn''t give up hope that Dear Dirk and Selene''s engagement story is also what parents want from each other......


    Being close to each other and those who think of each other is different. If you are not thinking of each other, it is possible for Master Mabel to approach Master Dirk as a more powerful marriage partner.


    Of course it presupposes that Mabel or his home is worth it, but Serene''s home...... is set up by a merchant with a baron position. Enough, maybe you can''t force yourself to think you can take it.


    Above all, Master Mabel has very good information for you.


    Yes, for example... "Recent kidnapping leads"?


    It''s who you care about. I have information pinched in my little ear, pretending to be up to the deal...... Dear Dirk, No. It would be something that you can''t ignore for the Knights.


    If you suspect me of involvement, you can say it''s ''what you did to lure the killer''. I can''t strongly criticize Master Archet if he also says'' I noticed it in that one thing ''.


    Above all, if the killer is captured... it will undoubtedly be Mabel''s feat.


    There are people in this country who can even get their own results. I cannot therefore blame you. In addition, Mabel''s home will also meet behind her back to escape sin.


    Oh, it''s also possible that you would request the end of Master Archet and Master Serene. As far as Mabel is concerned right now, I think I might do it.


    Did the time I spent as a nobleman bring me crap because of the privileged class...... unfortunately.


    But, Master Mabel. It''s up there, isn''t it?


    The Wizard Trap doesn''t just make you jealous as the fianc¨¦e of the admirer.


    That Mabel behaves as if she were a collaborator to Dear Dirk, the Kingsguard Knight, and to Dear Father, the Knight Commander. Those two were said to be the aim.


    "After I''m kidnapped, why don''t you tell Mr. Dirk and the others [there might be something we can do to help] and get close? Now I want more information about kidnapping than anything else, and you won''t be able to get in the way. ''


    "If me and Miss Archet had been terminated [a leading informant], if we were both alive [I had doubts about the servant, but I wasn''t sure. I provided information because I was able to confirm about Serene.] I don''t know. ''


    "[I questioned our servant in Master Archet''s kidnapping and was convinced about Master Serene] What would you do if he told me this? Using a servant is the natural environment, if you take the place, you can blame the supervisor for the misconduct."


    "There''s also a suspicion that me and Miss Archet have been used, but I can''t blame you in this situation. Even Miss Archet''s house will have to shut up if she apologizes. You''ll decide that you''ve sacrificed a largely unidentified warrant to prevent the country from being disparaged, because you were stuck in the investigation, and you can''t turn criticism on Miss Mabel. ''


    "I just told the kidnappers [it was the woman who asked me to do it], and if that led me to secure the killer from there, I''d say [I knew what the servant was doing, and I pretended to ask him to do it, and I explored the kidnapper]. [Would you say that you asked for it knowing you would be guilty?] If you say so, you''ll be convinced. You said it wasn''t supposed to unfold against you!


    "As far as I''m concerned, I''d expect [the disturbed woman to end] in that direction. Something that can make her an accomplice to a kidnapper, including an intent to kill me. This one is the surest and easiest, so I''m going to ask Mr. Dirk to help me take it in that direction too ''


    I can take it to a convenient development no matter how it falls on Master Mabel. That is the ''trap'' that Master Mabel conceived when he found out that the thinker was Master Dirk.


    After they have been kidnapped, it is possible that Mabel will be exposed in conjunction with the escape route¡­. He said that even if we can''t follow our own footsteps, we can solve them from another side.


    I unexpectedly remember that magician, and I smile secretly. I didn''t even hesitate to use you as bait, and I didn''t expect you to aim any further... I thought again that it was "a being that could be one of them" to make.


    His Highness the Demon Cat captured his prey in his eyes. After that, hunting only begins.


    Dear Mabel, you should have noticed that the Magic Master has no mercy for the ''enemy''.


    The Lord of the Wizard... is His Royal Highness Elshon, the Second Prince of our country, isn''t he? Isn''t it famous that His Highness is a patriot?


    Why¡­ do you think the magician will leave His Majesty''s worries alone?


    Did you not think that many would be enemies more than you helped to discredit the country?


    Why is there no fool present in the upper echelons while this country is called the ''kingdom of the powerful'' and it is possible to obtain the title by merit¡­


    Yeah, yeah. Me, I had a wing-name for a time while I was in the last seat.


    I''m happy with my current life, but my old life was another time of pride.


    Of course, we have a peaceful life now. Hehe...... Dear Deebolt family, especially Miss Christina, can''t help but be cute. Ladies and gentlemen, we think you deserve to serve.


    That''s me, but my comrades at the time...... no, I still have friends to hang out with. I''ll tell you exactly what you said and did, so aren''t you prepared? Dear Mabel.


    Well, you don''t have to do that...... I know Christina and Abel and Cain and their close wizards are angry at your attitude today.


    Two of the novels: I''m working on my back.


    The captains said the depression wasn''t that bad either, and when I called them out, ''Let''s have dinner together - hey'', they came out.


    Shortly after that, he apologized for the momentum.


    I felt like the captain and his wife were in a terrible state of bowing their heads.


    Clearly: ''Cause I named it the Devil King''s subordinate!'' And let me deny it.


    Yeah, I definitely think this is the cause. You got a big spider bump, and you can''t make excuses.


    At least I''m not sure I''m as strong as my parents because I''m a kid of the Knights Commander.


    I mean, the track record said things.


    I thought you said "Daughter of the Knights Commander" to identify you personally, but you just didn''t know your name. When it comes to big spiders, it''s Zeke who knocked them out.


    I don''t think I know if I''m a magician in Ilfena. From what I was doing as an escort, there''s also the possibility of hidden characters like mages in Al Dog Disturbance.


    So, an element that I can read the report to ensure that I can identify individuals is the "adopted daughter of the Knights Commander". My real son is sure because he''s two sons, you can''t escape telling him!


    Yes, so it''s not your fault. I don''t...


    "Um... I don''t need an apology or anything. Seriously, because I''m the cause."


    "Mm... but..."


    "I think I bothered you, sorry"


    The offer of the captain and his wife will be rejected. Even ''Is it caused by the adoptive daughter setting!?'' I haunted you, but I don''t have half the guilt of apologizing... or anything.


    If this is a common feeling, it would be enough to say, ''Well, I hope you enjoy your dinner,'' but the other person is a nobleman.


    I can''t tell you anything far-fetched, it''s not what I found out what would be given......!


    Al also came to say thank you in the event of an Al dog riot - hard work taking care of the dog, in a way that doesn''t mean - but something that he declined in alignment with the Knight s. Absolutely ''thank you'' doesn''t feel the same as a common man.


    If it''s a dog, I said, "Let it be too." Knight s was also a favorite of Al Dog''s touch, and that one is free (just).


    "Isn''t that enough? Apologizing to each other isn''t a delicious meal in the corner, is it?


    Looking back at the voice hung from behind, there was Mr. Clarence, who laughed bitterly. I have a well cooked plate in my hand, so apparently I''ll eat it and then head back to the castle.


    Speaking of which, what''s wrong with the job of being a Kingsguard knight here? I heard that the captain and his wife had never been on vacation before - and cooperated with the operation in front of the building - though.


    "Mr. Clarence, all the Kingsguard knights here are in uniform..."


    That''s all they figured out what I was trying to say. One nod pointed to the table provided at the corner of the room.


    "Those over there are constantly getting reports from all over the place. It stands out in knights, so those who lurk should be discreet."


    "Oh, if there''s a move, report it immediately to the captain, from there to Mr. Clarence at the castle... do you feel"


    If I heard that with half certainty, Mr. Clarence and the captain nodded.


    "From those watching Miss Mabel''s home and Viscount Deebolt''s house, and from women knights guarding women in politics like Charlene,"


    "That, too, Sister Charles?


    So far, weren''t the only junior noblemen kidnapped?


    Unexpectedly speaking out of surprise, Mr. Clarence and the others cloud their expressions.


    "We also think it''s likely that ''a series of kidnappings is to discredit Irfena''. Then there is a chance that the kidnapping so far will alert us..."


    "A woman of high stature is safe, maybe to make you think. There are at least a few women in politics in our country, and it would be painful if they were kidnapped. So we''re using the female knights as escorts."


    Is that why Janet and the others are so busy?


    Certainly good when it comes to politics, but not even combat ability. As far as I know, only Mr. Colette, Klaus'' mother, is capable of repelling.


    ... No, should we keep the danger away in a different way when it comes to Mr Colette and Sister Charles? I don''t think there will be any tomorrow for the killer at the stage where the husbands get mad, kidnapped.


    "Miss Mabel could be in touch by any means, right? It is also important to hear from Miss Christina, but it is still essential to identify the person who came into contact with her home"


    "It is my men who are coming to my mansion, but also to make me think that Mizuki is'' independently determined with Dilk''s fianc¨¦e ''. If it''s true, it''ll be my weakness... and if it''s personal, the Kingsguard won''t move." It will be judged to be a national dignitary, or a position of order for a limited time. "


    Is it because I am the person involved that the back story is told? You won''t tell Christina that much, so if she asks you anything, it could also mean delusion.


    I see. Makes you think you''re in and out of the garden or the mansion... No, security? Anyway, that the Kingsguard knight shows up = confirmed with his fianc¨¦e, you feel like it.


    If you''re assuming Miss Mabel is in custody of the kidnapping once, then naturally I''ll be on guard over there. It''s only natural to try to explore this one trivially.


    If you saw the Kingsguard knights at the captain''s mansion in the process, what do you think?


    According to my fianc¨¦e''s daughter, ''the realization that they have come to greet me because they are my youngest father''s men, or knights with whom I know him''.


    By contrast, it is an anomaly from the point of view of the culprits, and the idea is that there are people who fall under the category of VIPs.


    Based on that, I''ll be on a suggestion from Miss Mabel. If you do have a brainworker over there, you must have that much head.


    Guess I haven''t been heard of these things from the beginning because of my different role this time. The Kingsguard knight and I would not have come out of these things, but you mean he was borrowed for the success of the operation?


    I''m sorry, I can''t help you this time. I''m always the one who specializes in the back, but this time I''m the rare lead (= *).


    ... bait against the killer? No, I''m the star. Aim, hero of the day!


    I''ll shake you weak and let you get caught!


    After that, the glorious task of accomplishing the most important items awaits!


    By the way.


    The most important item is to ensure the safety of the kidnapped ladies. The killer didn''t have to get bumpy.


    It''s a pain in the ass if the killer accidentally shields you, and in case you die, it''s a liability issue for Irfena.


    It is my task to protect the ladies until help arrives. Super important.


    You mean that and I''m the best, right, this role? Individual and unarmed is suicide.


    "I hope you hook me up well"


    "I think you''ll be fine. Miss Mabel''s house is in the middle of a scratch."


    Mr Clarence, for some reason with a deep grin, answers me with a tilted neck.


    ...... yeah? What do you mean, "in the middle of a scratch"? Or is it the third generation that counts down the return of the title?


    Mr Clarence and the captain of the regiment looked at each other as if such a question had come to their faces...... they nodded as they were convinced to look at this one.


    "Speaking of which, Mizuki was a different world. Mizuki, you know that whoever gets the title for merit will be asked for merit after that, right? It''s guaranteed time until the person who earned the title dies, but in fact, three generations is another" period of time to see if you can spend like an aristocrat ".


    "Heh? It sounds like the real deal after the feat, though?


    If you raise your dumb voice to the unexpected additional elements, the captain nodded loudly.


    "Exactly. Aristocrats are those who serve the country and sometimes become pawns of the country. The unworthy house is pressed in to scratch and finishes three generations without being able to do anything. Those who remain will inevitably be a recognized home for the nation."


    "There are many ways to scratch your feet. A home that gets a back shield by marriage is seen as strong in diplomacy and also as having the ability to get on top. Conversely, even in upper management, houses that are easy to use can be significantly undervalued."


    "Saying ''excellence'' doesn''t just mean one thing. Accept if you have the strength to crawl up. That''s what this country is all about."


    Captains who speak proudly somewhere. I mean, I guess that''s how tough it is.


    That would also convince me why Viscount Deebolt was able to marry his wife. I mean with a romantic marriage, but I actually endured the surrounding ibili and was stunningly recognized by my wife''s house...... or something?


    "Well, it''s like Viscount Grandkin being left wild to the point of criticism..."


    "Because after three generations, it was definite to fall. Besides, he was a great guy in a different way, wasn''t he?


    That said, Mr. Clarence deepens his grin.


    "Whoever takes his side has been punished all over the house. A house that rides easily on the invitations of people like Viscount Grandkin would do the same for others. Look, you cleaned it up at once."


    The laughter is calm, the voice is gentle, and yet the meaning put into the words is extremely bad.


    Bait... was it bait that would gather the unwanted people, Viscount Grandkin? So at the end of the day, I said, "Sum it up, Poop! ''So!


    The captain didn''t say anything either, and that''s just a natural nod. It doesn''t look like Mr. Clarence let the ground out...... My inner cold sweat drowned over that fact.


    Wow... that makes you stronger, doesn''t it, this country? Seriously, strength is everything.


    In the unlikely event that it becomes a confrontational route with the royal family, it could be an externally dependable existence if it is possible person. It would also be a good stimulus and good enemy for people in the direction of good balls and such.


    The royal family was just powerless if they even took over. Doesn''t that mean the royal family is always being tried...?


    "So, Mizuki can be proud to have become acquainted with His Highness and this country."


    For Mr. Clarence''s ''you''re of your kind'' words and a strangely compelling smile.


    All I could do was snort.

 192 It was tangled up in a trap.

    Two days after the operation...


    "Yikes! I caught it! The showdown is tomorrow!


    "Congratulations! Lady!"


    "You did it! Brilliant!


    I was having tea swallowing at the Knights Commander''s hall - they found a student snooping around here, and a waiting order was issued - and I cheered on Christina''s call.


    ''Views from third parties'', which were accompanied by modest reports from Christina, sent that night.


    The butler looked very angry. I still don''t care about the sick lady at all, I guess the machine gun talk for gathering information couldn''t sit on my stomach.


    Apparently Christina was naturally exhausted after Miss Mabel left, but she seemed happy with the otherworldly sweets she had left behind.


    Yeah, yeah, it''s a surprise. You secretly instructed the chef to make a crepe with fruit!


    Bring in the baked crepes, custard and berry sauce to make it look once, something that will serve you cutely for your precious lady. Seems healed. Above all.


    And then, when the Demon King''s permission comes out, the pudding recipe is going to be presented. That would be forgivable because they might kidnap us next time.


    It should be noted that the words of celebration and applause for the fishing success are the samurai who was serving me, the butler who undertakes to contact the captain of the regiment.


    And they''re also my escorts, I hear. Considering the possibility of being targeted if it were the Knights'' house, all servants would be able to fight.


    There''s also trust from the captain. They seem to be ''the one who protects the house of the Lord''s absence'' in various ways.


    "Then I must contact my husband."


    "Yeah, please. Oh, send this letter with me. You''d better."


    "Yes, sir."


    The letter from Christina reads: ''Master Mabel invited me to a tea party. Master Serene is with you, "it says. You should give it to the Knights as one piece of evidence of Miss Mabel''s involvement.


    Did the butler find that out, too, and he immediately deposited a nod letter with me. That concludes the first phase of Operation Smith.


    By the way, there''s also a reason why I don''t contact you directly.


    There are suspicious people watching this house, but not returning to the Knight''s Dormitory and not contacting the Demon King are also necessary to "keep them from doing what they think".


    The deacon is the person who is entrusted with the management of the house in the absence of the captain, so naturally I will contact the captain if anything happens. Would it be something like ''Suspects are being witnessed'' this time?


    If I hear from my own house, it won''t seem unnatural. It is only ''a communication from someone who is protecting the house while the captain is away''.


    Write down ''How the lady you left it with'' there, etc., and it will prove that the daughter you know was definitely staying. Naturally, there are no shards of words such as magicians.


    Whether the operation is now settled or not, the report reads, ''A daughter I know has been captured by an example kidnapper''.


    If the aim over there is to discredit Irfena, the achievement goes to the Knights to counter it. A way has been taken not to specify the intervention of the Mage Master as much as possible.


    Blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah, blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah, blah blah blah blah blah blah blah, blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah, blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah, blah blah blah blah blah blah Even if that''s what the case is solved, it''s going to unfold the way you think it is over there.


    And this'' very unpleasant anticipation ''convinced me of the existence of the mastermind, along with those involved, including me.


    ''If it''s just a kidnapping, I usually think this far. Blaine, you''re definitely here!?''.


    After hiding its original purpose rather than being set up in the industry, the method of ''ultimately taking it to the desired result'' has been taken. It would be more impossible not to doubt it.


    This, if I had normally solved a kidnapping case, would it have been spreading rumors from nowhere that ''the Knights can''t handle it alone, they told the Demon Supervisor''?


    For once, it seems that the small fathers of the merchants - the people who took care of them in Kivera - are collecting and monitoring information in places with lots of people, such as liquors.


    By the way, it has also become ''The Mage is currently in Zebrast'' with regard to me.


    Rudolph''s full cooperation led him to say, ''The Wizard came to Zebrast to play with the frog. The frogs are delighted... they''ll kill you if you disturb them'' rumors are circulating. Of course, the best collaborators are the frogs.


    It''s like the frogs are going to be the perpetrators! and when returned in a simplified version of the metastasis method, for some reason it was affirmed in a written letter in which the seriousness of the situation could be seen.


    It seems to be the Prime Minister''s word that there is enough cleverness. It is a very meaningful dialogue when you say subtly that you have something to think about.


    ¡­¡­


    Tama... what the hell do you guys do from day to day? No matter how bad you feel about frogs, I don''t think you''re usually that scared.


    As long as you''re reliable every time, that''s fine. I don''t think those kids will bother the Rudolphs.


    That''s how Irfena works, too. Therefore, I am currently being looked after by the captain as the "daughter I know".


    "Heh heh... come on, I have to make the best of it."


    "Yes, ma''am! Don''t forgive your husbands enemies or anything!


    "Of course!"


    Reply with a smile to the very good samurai - probably, sincerely - too.


    Just a few days to take care of you. I have a great time because all my servants are people of these thoughts.


    And the day after the report was passed on to the Knights...


    "Welcome, Serene"


    "Yes, thank you very much, Master Christina"


    "Yes. Shall we come to Master Mabel?"


    Dressed in a pre-prepared dress, Christina and the battlefield...... go to Miss Mabel.


    The earrings and pendants worn each carry the magic of kingdom and healing.


    Naturally but faux. It''s a premise to be covered.


    Fate is a button worn on a dress. I use a magic stone wrapper with a technique.


    A regular warrant lady wouldn''t be able to wear a dress with a button, but I''m fine. There''s plenty of cloth and lots of lace to mislead.


    As for me, I''d rather be light in casual clothing from day to day, but a full circle petticoat or skirt would be very convenient to hide everything.


    ''Cause first of all, there''s something that women don''t have the idea of putting their feet out! Normally, it doesn''t roll.


    I can''t believe even the killer has a warrant bracketed around her leg and hidden it, or put her leg out and move around flat. Let me definitely make use of these assumptions of common sense assumptions in this world.


    Hehe, if you hook the parts inside the skirt to the buttons on the surface, you can do the impromptu slit. Even though the ease of movement is being pursued to the extent possible.


    Other than that, the thighs are bracketed with instruction bars that can be stretched (homemade and enhanced), and the pockets of specially crafted dresses contain a contented atomizer.


    In addition, the ribbon used for the dress is reinforced and, if removed, becomes a string for captivity. It''s Klaus who said it''s sturdier than a bad rope, a nice item that people can hang as well as tie.


    ... the idea is me, but in the same clever way.


    That''s how secrets are a toast. What, I just worked a little hard in different directions.


    "Dear Serene, are you sure you''re okay?


    Christina asks me worried.


    Her buttons are also healing and detoxifying, demonic props that have been placed around the junction. These things had been given to Christina beforehand, assuming they would also be kidnapped together.


    Except she doesn''t know any of these places, very ordinary ladies. The Klaus and the others are out of such care, so I guess I only gave them the minimum explanation they needed.


    I thought so and opened my mouth...... I realized that she was apparently showing me how she was doing. I guess I''m the one who''s scared, but he''s more worried about me being the main one.


    I''m willing to kill you as a fully-equipped rider...?


    The people who were familiar with my personality didn''t worry like that as one. Even Knight s is normal driving.


    Or now it seems that no one thinks I can handle it to this extent.


    It''s important that you don''t have a daily line......! No, should I even say this here with people who understand?


    Before that, I did not have the option of ''frightening'' myself. It''s a matter of decision that I''m the last person to laugh, whether it''s a kill or get killed situation. I won''t give in there.


    Oh, well, poor maiden means a young lady who can turn these worries on, right?


    ''I can''t imitate that'' to me either, believe me, you don''t suspect...?


    Yeah, I was only told not to overdo it if you want to turn the feat to the Knights, but something?


    That''s routine, is there a problem?


    There''s no such thing as vain, it''s a testament to being recognized as one of them!


    That''s the point of Ning Ro being admired. At this point, let''s find out what ''lovely knights'' value themselves to their taste.


    "It''s okay, Christina!


    "Yikes!?


    When I pick Christina''s nose lightly, my voice goes up low wondering if she was surprised by my abrupt behavior.


    I peek into Christina''s face, laughing at that surprised face and the disappearing look of worry.


    He said, "It''s okay! You''ve been okay before, haven''t you?


    Cristina blinked lightly rubbing her picked nose, laughing dull and confidently speaking.


    ... snorted and smiled firmly.


    "Yes...... yes, I did. I''m sure you''ll be fine this time."


    "Yeah, believe me. Both of us... Can we help Miss Archet?


    "Yes!"


    The darkness from that expression to earlier is gone. No, you''re relieved.


    Anxiety...... I guess it was, Christina is. The knights are moving to "solve the case," because Miss Archet''s personal stuff was really often forgotten.


    As a friend, you can''t be guided. I prefer these aspects of her.


    "Come on, Master Mabel. Shall we begin the conversation?"


    I''m the one who set you up, and I''m the one who rode your invitation.


    But that''s the same thing with you... because it was you who set Miss Archet up with me first, and it was you who took my measures.


    Let''s have fun, because there''s no future for those who lose anyway.


    And Miss Mabel''s mansion you visited, the room you were led away from.


    In addition to being pretty much in the back, the garden visible through the window was also in a slightly isolated state.


    Oh, this is a good place. Something hard to see indoors even if someone comes through the front entrance. Plus... it sounds like you can get out of the back, here.


    "Hehe, it''s like a little secret place, isn''t it?


    Miss Mabel tells me a little better looking at me. No, I''m not good at it...... you look ''happy''. I mean, I''m full of expectations, like that.


    "Well... it feels like this is the only place isolated from your mansion, and the secret room seems to fit"


    Ning Lo, I guess it was made for that, too. Mistress, surround the sick, isolate the sick, or use them for a secret relationship you can''t make a little public.


    You look ideal for those purposes, here.


    "It would be lovely!


    You received my way of saying it in a good way, Miss Mabel is in a good mood. Am I honestly happy or satisfied with the praise?


    Do you personally like it here, or... from the sense of accomplishment that you were able to lure it to a place conducive to the crime?


    I find out Miss Mabel is'' honest ''for better or worse looking happy. Yeah, I thought you''d be honest with yourself. What you''re doing is a crime.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know why, I feel like I''m more obscene than my villain girlfriend.


    All I could think about was the meaning behind it and say, "Oh, this is the scene of today''s crime! ''I don''t know what you think, it''s an atmosphere you can''t speak of by mistake.


    You have a groove between her and me in many ways. Mainly directions or differences in sensibilities.


    Mr. Dirk is just on my side too, so there would be zero chance she could turn around without this happening.


    Unlimited, I wouldn''t say anything that would give you hope. Zero, zero.


    I was thinking about that, and I''m secretly suspicious of Miss Mabel''s attitude.


    That''s a lot to spare, lady.


    And there''s another odd point.


    It was with the tea party, but it''s not prepared at all. What do you mean there''s no sign of a samurai bringing it in?


    Christina is also surprisingly gazing at Miss Mabel. Miss Mabel laughed deeply at us like that.


    "Ugh... stupid people. Oh, I wonder if Master Serene is aware of the kidnapping that''s going on right now?


    You live in the middle of nowhere! and Miss Mabel speaking in a tone of ridicule. Apparently, ''Operation False Fianc¨¦'' outraged her more than I could have imagined.


    Christina made her expression strong and leaned against me.


    "Speaking of which, he said something like that. No way... are you the killer?"


    "No? I... well, I just rented a room to someone I knew a little bit. To that extent, I don''t know where the kidnapped children are."


    Confront Miss Mabel while sheltering Christina. Miss Mabel was pretty rappy about how she felt overwhelmingly superior to us with a hard look on her face.


    Well, I can''t help but think so. Normally, I think so, and Christina reacts exactly as Miss Mabel thinks.


    But I''m not.


    "Confess! You''re an idiot, you have an idiot, you''re a real villain exposing your evil deeds before they pursue you? I saw something unusual!


    It can be inside and in the Fever. Too honest is a problem, too.


    Oh, because this conversation is also heard by my dear Lord Dirk via button-shaped magic props. I mean, I hear all the knights burning to secure the killer are standing by.


    I think maybe your eyes are sitting still. Because this, in a way, means'' I betrayed my country ''hey... you can''t cooperate with the killer or anything, normal.


    "I put him to sleep with medication before, but he wants to take a definite way more than having Master Serene. If you were wearing magic tricks, it wouldn''t mean drugs, would it?


    "Yeah, right. My little father tells me to wear it."


    "So... I''m going to ask you to follow me voluntarily"


    Miss Mabel closes the fan she had in her hand and makes a noise. Then the men who seemed to have been in the next room - the outfit seemed to be disguised as merchants - appeared and detained me and Christina.


    "... please? That silver-haired kid is what you need."


    The men answer nothing. Just a small nod. Nor does Miss Mabel seem to ask for any particular answers.


    Hmm? Well, it''s an expected hand. Surely there''s no point in using drugs more than there are magic props. Did you know that you do not have a demonic prop for detoxification as far as Miss Archet is concerned?


    For a while now, I guess we''ll just have to say, ''A tea party''s been held''. So, when the sun goes down, let out the carriage and pretend to be attacked wind, he said.


    Apparently, my predictions were met. Was it directly linked to the lack of sightings, in particular, that there was a difference in the ''time of kidnapping''?


    Additionally, if "The Person Who Attacked the Carriage" is just to attack, it''s enough for me personally... I don''t think it''s a kidnapping of a lady. There is no information that I saw a suspicious carriage because ''such a carriage did not exist''.


    Yeah, it sounds like you also bothered to see the witness statement that this kidnapper came to Ilfena.


    It''s possible to escape the saying ''I don''t possess a carriage or anything that could be considered evidence of a kidnapper'' if I run an impressionable looking carriage and discard it after a witness statement has been made.


    "It''s all right, Master Christina"


    Smile to reassure her and turn to Miss Mabel.


    "Because my brothers must find something. As Kingsguard knights in this country, and as our brother, you will never break your promise."


    "Huh...! That''s annoying!


    "... eh"


    "Dear Serene!


    You let me raise my anger when I ran out of confidence, slapping me on the cheek with the fan Miss Mabel had.


    Stuck in words for a moment doesn''t break the grin. Christina turned a worrying glance at me like that, and Miss Mabel hung up her chin.


    It would have been unpleasant to be shown "unwavering trust in my brothers". Miss Mabel wasn''t interested in the shards either, Mr. Dirk.


    Finally, Christina also has the ''strongest in a way'' real brothers. As long as they''re on this side, traps that demean Irfena are a total evasion.


    Alright! ''The killer''s side'' got his hands on first. Now I have a reason to join ''me personally''!


    The ladies who became accomplices to the kidnappers? You''ll be ready, won''t you?


    Miss Mabel just hit me in the cheek and said nothing more. Maybe he thought if he opened his mouth to the detours, he could poke at his miserable situation more and more.


    Afterwards...... he just doesn''t seem willing to let it remain in his possession, and the ornament was taken away. And me and Christina are each put in a box like the costume case that was in the next room and locked.


    Something like merchant luggage would be the purpose of what I saw. The bottom is double, so you can just see the luggage above even if it''s opened. It''s hard to realize it''s a double bottom unless you get all the contents out.


    I guess this is how the ladies are transported. It would be a dark enclosed space, and if you were sleeping with medicine, there would be a lot of noise.


    Oh, I''m too well to enjoy a grin even more so now. I''m so glad this is a quarantined place! You can''t find out until you''re transported to a safe house.


    One of the buttons turned into a magic prop is confusing the transmitter, so the knights will be able to move easily. We just need to be transported away, after the production is over there!


    The tingling pain is almost gone. Miss Mabel''s blow would swell her face enough without healing magic, but to me it doesn''t hurt much either. Around "Eight Hits of the Lady".


    Clearly, it''s more damaging and dangerous to work with Knight Dormitory Noiko. Miss Mabel''s blow. What the hell, is the level of fighting between women.


    Yeah, but...


    I think it''s polite to give it back ten times, Miss Mabel. On that side, let me swell you up.


    Remember. I''ll cry while I''m close......!

 193 Congratulations/kidnapping one of them

    - Royal Castle - A Room


    Several Kingsguard knights were gathered indoors. There is also the figure of the Knights Commander there.


    They were listening to the sounds of the magic props they wore. Naturally, I was also able to understand that I was very successful.


    Yes, I understand the success of the measures.


    The problem is the dialogue Mizki said to provoke Miss Mabel.


    "Why... why is this happening...! That would be ''Father'' there, Mizuki no no no no...!


    Disappointed to collapse, one mourning knight captain. Although he looks too rare, the gaze directed at him is very raw and warm, including that directed by his son, Dirk.


    ''Cause your brothers must find something. As Kingsguard knights in this country, and as our brother, we will never break our promises. "


    The words of Mizuki, the wizard of the things I heard.


    Words such as "brothers" were bracketed as if they boasted unshakeable trust.


    In other words, ''father'' is excluded.


    Also exclude ''mother'' in the next point.


    The couple are all Kingsguard knights, so if Janet, the captain''s wife, had been here, she would have collapsed just like her husband.


    Besides, the couple recently worried about turning Mizuki into a "daughter-in-law of the captain and his wife" for a reason - which actually seems to be from another reason, but they are struggling to claim to be here.


    In addition, the fact is that it was a situation where we had to rely on Mizuki, which was supposed to be irrelevant.


    They were depressed by their impudence and at the same time said, ''I can''t have a nice parent who depends on my daughter!? Disappointed!?'' And it troubled me extensively.


    In fact, Mizuki doesn''t think so, and there''s no difference in respect for them. Such concerns should have been cleared during a whispering break.


    Come there. Earlier dialogue. The Wizard is an unconscious beast.


    "You won''t have a choice, Father. You''re my fianc¨¦e candidate in the first place, so if you say so," Little Father, "


    "Ku......!


    While my son, Dirk, is frightened, he informs me of reality.


    By the way, he is not an ''uncle'' (blood relatives), but a ''small father'' (a grand adult male other than a relative, that is, someone else).


    It was a problem before that. If you want to assume this setup, your relationship with Jin is still pre-nuptial, not "father" or "father-in-law".


    I know about the Knights, but I don''t feel like I''ve been hubbed. Maybe I would have still been convinced if I had at least said ''the knights of this country'' or something.


    "Captain, I know how you feel... but I was wondering if I could help you in this case"


    Clarence, the deputy commander, smiles bitterly, but slaps the commander on the shoulder to comfort him.


    ... an expression that doesn''t even smell shards, such as the inner thought, ''This correspondence to the captain opponent... you still have great qualities, that kid''.


    "Miss Mabel is intrigued by Dirk, and the Kingsguard knights, who are otherwise floral. I think Mizuki said that in the sense of stirring her up, didn''t she?


    "Hmm? What do you mean?


    I''m sure you''ve succeeded. and Clarence deepened her bitter laughter to the captain who asked with a gaze. That''s just purely for both the leader of the regiment who looks like a father who guides his daughter (whose plans are pending and admirable) and the ruinous demon mentor who was grabbed as a delight.


    "You heard the sound, didn''t you? Maybe Mizuki was pulled or something by Miss Mabel. Mizuki seems to have had a few thoughts about Miss Mabel''s attitude in gathering information from Miss Christina."


    "Oh! I knew you were after that one"


    Apparently Clarence''s anticipation came to mind. Dilk pounds, and squeals his hand. Besides, Clarence indicated consent by nodding one thing.


    "We are knights. Even if we detain sinners, we can''t wield violence with personal emotions. Especially if you are a woman. But Mizuki is only a victim of a collaborator Miss Mabel."


    Hiraki, and Clarence think of Mizuki, the magician, in the back of her brain. It''s definitely not the nature of crying and falling asleep or anything, even if it reminds me of her previous actions.


    It''s about her, even if she says she''s stuck with it. It would have been possible to guide them verbally to avoid violent harm.


    And yet I ''incited'' on purpose.


    Unexpectedly say ''hands on'' like touching Miss Mabel''s scales.


    "I think Mizuki wants to do it back to her personally. Miss Mabel¡­ No, those who have become collaborators of the murderer will need an explanation of why they will be tried more heavily than necessary."


    Since the victims are out of several countries this time, representatives of various countries are to be asked to come to Irfena once.


    At that time, of course, the representative of the house that became the accomplice, or, more importantly, the ''Lady of the Order, who was close to the victim who was the culprit'', was to be asked to come.


    If you want to be precise: ''We have a victim coming out of several countries, so we have the killer come to Ilfena where he was captured'' is pre-built. Because the situation is slightly different in other countries and in Ilfena, only in Ilfena can we make a major plea of not guilty.


    In other countries'' mere kidnappings'' and for Irfena ''traps to discredit the country''.


    The real aim is to combine the warning that it is possible and to call on other countries to watch their step as well.


    This time, the accomplices were supposedly punished more severely than usual because of the eyes of other countries. Because exposing the situation greatly makes it difficult to find the masterminds and find the forces to join hands.


    On the contrary, if you keep it to such a ''rumor'' level that there is a back... the surprised person will try to find out why. It is more likely that holding it down there will prevent things from happening.


    Irfena had no doubt about the existence of this'' mastermind ''around strangely wise. Then it is the decision of the upper management to do everything possible from the beginning.


    For the record... one of the rumors that is going to be circulated is that ''a magician who listened and was amused is telling me to join him next''.


    ''If you spread such rumors, you wouldn''t be on board if you were invited by the mastermind!'' is the word of Celian - Assistant Chancellor of Carlossa.


    Moreover, there are a large number of people in both their own and other countries who agree with his words. Fear legends seem to be building up steadily.


    "Those who became accomplices don''t know what this case is like for Irfena.... You can''t let them know. So you''re extra unconscious about sin, and even the perception of complicity is at stake."


    "I didn''t do the kidnapping itself. It is also well thought that only a detained servant can be guilty."


    He said, "I was threatened with a servant and I followed his instructions."


    Clarence nodded to the concerns of the Knights Commander, adding himself. Disgust seeps into the expression of the knights.


    The escape route also exists sufficiently from not targeting the highly identifiable. It was that sweet thought that drove them to the foolishness of ''cooperating with the kidnappers''.


    For them, the case is about ''help with kidnapping'' and they don''t know how serious it is right now. It was the opinion of the majority that only a few restrained ends were no longer disturbed and that it was not a degree of recognition.


    Even in the sense of making the difference aware, a decision has been made that we should gather it in one place at a time to inform reality.


    No matter how much I regret serving you, I will never forgive you for that sin.


    "Mizuki, a meritorious man, needs a reward, right? I''m sure Mizuki will use that ''reward'' really effectively, right?


    "Hmm?"


    "Because you don''t have a crying personality, do you?"


    To put it that far, I guess I could have imagined. The knights all laughed bitterly.


    Their sister''s share is surprisingly ferocious against its appearance. Smarter than that, so I tend to take the most effective and least unfavourable means to my side.


    "Only before the punishment is confirmed can that child serve...... I mean, you can''t imitate what would be a danger to your life. In addition, we hide that you are a magician, so you will not use magic."


    "Lieutenant, that''s..."


    Apparently I''ve got an imagination. Dilk accidentally pulls his face apart, but Clarence never breaks his tender grin.


    "Retaliation will be Mizuki''s personal violence, won''t it? Oh, was it polite to return ten times? But she''s been compromised, so to that extent, she''ll be silenced."


    Because it''s called "Female Fighting." That''s impossible, isn''t it?


    To the words that followed, to the proclamation, ''If Mizuki does anything, a fight between women, she misses it''.


    Dirk shrugged, "Well, you can''t help it," he said.


    "... I mean, parents want to hang out with each other"


    "Father, I''m not a parent yet."


    "Then as the future guardian representative I..."


    "Lieutenant, please show it to the accomplice''s house."


    - After the kidnapping, inside the carriage.


    The carriage proceeds as it conveys the sound and vibration of Gotgoto. Even so, we can get into action so quickly... I guess lurking is a pretty close place.


    In my heart I sing Donadna, while in my head I think calmly. You can''t waste your time.


    I''m free. Because I can''t move, it''s a closed space, it''s dark.


    It''s natural to keep the future simulated, but I''ll end up with one saying: ''If you keep it normal, you won''t be suspicious''.


    If you''re dealing with a weapon, you might find out by the thickness of your arm or something, but I don''t have either. Naturally, it''s impossible for artists to erase signs.


    Because it''s not planted. Hey, that kind of thing. My education is not a battle premise, because it''s called ''Survive whatever happens''.


    There''s no training like knights or badgers, and if you can do this, the opposite is true.


    The Demon Kings also said with an indescribable look, ''No matter what you think, you are the right person...'' Excellent in terms of not alerting the opponent.


    So don''t say ''you''re just an amateur'' or anything.


    An amateur who can fight and protect, because that''s what I am!


    Conversely, the Demon Kings seemed complicated because it also means'' I don''t know what I''m going to serve ''. You''re definitely not just worried about me, that one.


    With that in mind, the carriage suddenly stops. Apparently, they got it where it was meant to be.


    "... keep him company"


    Through the air hole from the outside, warned in a low voice.


    ... Hmm? I mean, ''it''s awkward when you make a scene here''?


    Or it feels like ''there are residents in and around lurking places''.


    I thought I could shove it into a warehouse or something, apparently not. Well... are the knights investigating such suspicious places?


    But I couldn''t find it. No, there was a ''reason I couldn''t find it''.


    Such a mystery is apparently going to be solved as well. I get a grin when I keep up with my expectations.


    ... Ha! Hey, this place has to play the kidnapped lady!


    That''s it, a young lady who stiffens her expression, but also Rin, and so on.


    We have to wear a cat until we rendezvous with the kidnapped courtiers. Alerted from the beginning to isolate one person... for God''s sake, the difficulty increases.


    Besides, the presence of "The Dark Curtain" came to mind.


    This mastermind turns a bit of wisdom. Consideration should also be given to the possibility that the ladies are being made to be adults in some way.


    Until help comes, I''m practically their only escort, and I don''t want to be in a situation where I can seal my movements.


    It would be easier if this was a booze or something. If you drink, you don''t have to have demon tools to crush it, do you, me?


    "Alcohol is a delicious and enjoyable drink! ''to the euphemism, is the gift of a gene that has chosen its kind for its companion all the time.


    It would not crumble with the liquor of this world, as it was plain to swallow alcohol in Alberda called ''If the weak swallow, he dies''.


    While I was making a lot of thinking, apparently I got to where I was going. The feeling of being placed underneath, the sound of opening the box, and the top steps being removed -


    "Hey, get out"


    I''m not used to my suddenly brightened vision right away, blinking as I hear a man''s voice. I''m used to the light. What did you see in my eyes... some ceiling? It doesn''t look like a warehouse or anything, though.


    Out of the box in my inner surprise, I lean against Christina, who was right around the corner. Christina was still afraid of the closed darkness. Her expression was stiff, but still seemed a little relieved.


    Pretend to calm her down and gaze around. Private house...... no, wealthy house for what it''s worth in terms of size, huh?


    It''s just not as luxurious as an aristocratic hall. It feels like a normal big house.


    One of these days they walk down the stairs to the third floor. Coming in front of a room, he was given a bracelet with a demonic stone on it.


    "Wear this and enter the room. Hurry up."


    We have no right of veto. Christina and I looked at each other, nodded gently and wore a bracelet.


    "... eh"


    "Christina...... eh"


    ... What the hell, this.


    As soon as I wore it, I felt like my body was losing its strength and I felt weak all at once. Christina''s body leaned for a moment, as if she had anaemia.


    Supporting her aggressively, I also pretend to flutter. Apparently, this is what grows up the kidnapped courtiers.


    "Well, you seem a little tolerant."


    You didn''t look as damaged as Christina, or a man turned his gaze to me. Unexpectedly, she chews on her lips and pretends to behave like she is in a temperament.


    You mustn''t be the eye of a hunter after his prey here!


    Come on, me! The woman is an actress, and this is where she dresses up as a temperamental lady.


    Whatever they say, now bear with me, the fun is after this......!


    "... you can''t both fall... you won''t come"


    "I see, the will as an elder. Well, if you say so, then you won''t be able to help yourself."


    Did you successfully mislead me, the man smiles small and locks us in when he pushes us into the room? Inside that room, the ladies were sitting on the floor looking better than Christina.


    It just feels like life doesn''t have anything else. I''m dressed in a piece, but it''s not terrible, and it looks like it''s kept clean.


    I guess Christina found Miss Archet among those warrants. He wanted to come closer but didn''t move as his body thought, only his gaze was pointed at you.


    Wait till I can''t hear my footsteps, then I exhale. Apparently, the first phase was a success.


    "Dear Serene, it''s all right now. Sorry for the inconvenience."


    Apologize as Christina wakes up the body that was making her feel better about some dizziness. I laughed and shook my head at it and took Christina under the ladies with my support.


    "Dear Archet!


    "... Dear Christina? Why..."


    Christina shouts joy when she gets to one of the ladies'' sides. But Miss Archet''s reaction is dull.


    Probably because of the bracelet earlier. There is magic in strengthening the body, and vice versa... no wonder there was something to debilitate it.


    It probably works less well against me because the magic equipment I''m wearing created it myself.


    Unlike the healing magic of this world, my healing magic explodes my ability to heal self. The magic of the bracelet has weakened its effectiveness, so it''s not as bad as they are.


    But then we''ll have to do something extra. I run out of magic and strength.


    The young ladies ahead with their gaze also resemble Miss Archet or stop by. Some of them look asleep with their eyes closed.


    Due to demonic props, anxiety and fear of the situation placed, despair... it seemed that such a thing was depriving them of their temper.


    So do you want to take action?


    "Excuse me, is anyone wearing thin heeled shoes? I hope it''s as thin as possible."


    The air flows confused by my abrupt question. But you still figured out I wasn''t who I was. One of the warrants said, "If you''ll excuse me with mine," and gave me one.


    The other courtiers are looking at me with their shoes in confusion. Christina seems strange too.


    I push the dress between my bracelet and my wrist. All right, now the shock will absorb considerably.


    "Dear Mizuki...?


    You''re getting blurred out, smiling at Christina, who''s getting back to the usual way of calling you.


    "Here''s what we''re gonna do, Yikes!


    Momentum waves down the heel of the shoe toward the Demon Stone. Pisces! The demon stone splashes with the small sound of, later, the wreckage of the bracelet.


    ... As soon as that happened, the slothfulness faded rapidly. No magic magic props, it''s just crap!


    "I''m going to smash your demon stones. Let the shock absorb as much as possible, but be patient for a little pain"


    "I can''t believe you came up with a way to disable it instantly while wearing it... you..."


    The sloths will disappear, and the help will come.


    That''s what I said and laughed. Miss Archet, who was gently opening her eyes to me, seeps in amazement - still in a relaxed tone - and speaks up.


    Oh, well. Is it strange that thoughts are not dull because we are experiencing the effects of this magic prop in real life?


    "Because it is under the authority of His Royal Highness Elshon, Second Prince of the Irfena Nation. Would it be easier to understand things like that, Your Highness? I''m here to help you with Your Highness''s life."


    Everyone was slightly surprised by the words, but at the same time became convinced of them.


    I can''t explain the details about me, and I''m going to let you use the Demon King''s name here.


    ... even in the sense of selling favors to other countries, it''s effective to give the Demon King''s name?


    Don''t take advantage of this situation? Belly black?


    I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It is common for cats to bring home souvenirs to their owners.


    I don''t know what image the Demon King has, but they all really convinced themselves with it. I feel more famous than a prince, His Highness the Demon King.


    Does it seem certain that His Highness the Demon King would be helpful if he were on his side in this situation? I laugh internally at the apparently unusual air.


    Well, you mean the killers were identified as enemies by His Highness the ''Um'' Demon King.


    "Yes, Your Highness has moved..."


    Miss Archet also has a relieved grin and exhales. Everyone is going to follow my instructions if this happens.


    - I need to grab anything I can use. Isn''t that right, dear parent cat?


    That''s why I''m not always what you think I am!


    Now, if you crush all the demon stones, we''ll start fighting back!

 194 Congratulations/Kidnapping Part Two

    "Heh... well, that means there are at least two different people from the kidnappers"


    "Yes."


    Miss Archet nodding at my words.


    Demon props...... or break the Demon Stone for a while. We are about to begin gathering information about the warrants that are still uncomfortable with their bodies - presumably because they were kidnapped in the early days and the long time they were fitted with magic tools.


    Miss Archet, who was kidnapped a few days ago, is the most energetic and has given me a firm answer to what I need personally.


    When I sort out what I''ve found out so far.


    -There is one woman in charge of taking care of the ladies.


    ¡¤ One brain-laboring man, not in kidnapping.


    -The kidnappers seem to be in a different group with these two.


    At the end of the day, in Miss Archet''s opinion, it would seem right if this man and I weren''t at the top of the kidnapper''s list.


    Or ''normal'', no matter what the people who brought us here think.


    You just took away the magic props to restrain the fianc¨¦e of the Knights'' son?


    Think about what you can fight for, and lose consciousness?


    Given the availability so far, the filling is sweet no matter what you think.


    I... No, it''s possible that "Serene" is a magician.


    In the first place, they used to take the ''put me to sleep with medication'' method, and as Brain Labor Officer (tentatively), I thought you''d do the same this time?


    The fact that he''s not here right now makes it possible that he only gave instructions for this kidnapping.


    He has some business to attend to and is absent. Can''t you imagine people used to kidnapping there?


    And.


    That ''woman in care'' is also suspicious, isn''t it?... the ladies kidnapped by ordinary women - how can you take care of ''nobles''?


    I wouldn''t be able to take care of it satisfactorily, but I still manage the whole thing. Doesn''t that mean ''I''m used to it'' or ''I''m equipped with technology that makes it possible to dive into that position''?


    "What we''re here for is the personnel involved in the kidnapping... this must be changing the combination between the kidnappers. Something to remember my face."


    "Besides that, you''re all kidnapped warrants. Actually, I snuck out the window when they brought me here. A neighborhood lined with big houses¡­ probably a neighborhood of merchants."


    "The merchants'' neighborhood?


    "Yes, because the harbor is close, and we may do business as we go. One of the houses owned by the merchants."


    I hear Miss Archet was grabbing information inside.


    Oh well, I do go to negotiations as soon as my package arrives...... what a case. It wouldn''t be a real home, but it would still sometimes have some commercially binding paperwork or something.


    And we don''t divulge customer information or anything like that to others as merchants.


    I mean, as long as it''s there, the knights can''t step into the house trying to get suspicious.


    Unless it''s even clear evidence: ''Don''t get in the way of business!'' But if you say so, you have to leave.


    "Suspected" or "forced to investigate by a knight" is a good place to disrupt sales, and you can''t easily step in in the sense of avoiding being tailored by the bad guys.


    Once you make a precedent, something you might be alert to from the start when a similar incident occurs. Makes a suspect feel like a victim by suing a private person...... no matter how hard they use their hands.


    "Hey, well thought out..."


    If it''s a warehouse or something, it can be quickly investigated, but it can''t be a merchant''s house. It''s a nice profession that can be used to acquire and kidnap accomplices and also to secure the whereabouts of the kidnapped ladies......!


    Dude, this is definitely not just a criminal idea!?


    I need to know why knights can''t step in, this has to happen!?


    Because the kidnappers'' azitos seem to be somewhere else. Don''t you usually keep the hostages together or something?


    I didn''t run into anyone else until I came to this room. It''s odd to say it''s a pretty big house, even though it''s not weird to be an aside.


    But there are only a minimum of people on the ground floor - the kind of number that looks like a merchant''s separate home. No, even if someone comes, only the ground floor part is'' taken care of to be not strange ''.


    To the extent of appearance, this would be delusional enough. There will be no visitors to observe other people''s homes in every corner.


    But on the contrary, it''s also convenient for me right now!


    Because the number of enemies staying is low = you can protect the ladies and capture them!


    "Master Serene, that sounds like fun, doesn''t it?


    Miss Archet comes to me surprised at how I am. I decided to laugh and explain how that was natural.


    "Don''t let them find you... No, the best situation is in place in the sense that they won''t let you investigate this place. Conversely, ''few enemies''. It''s possible to protect you."


    "That''s... yes"


    But if it''s possible, I really want to capture those who lead us to the other kidnappers.


    Miss Archet, who seeped remorse into the policy that ''the safety of the kidnapped courtiers comes first'', looked up as a fitter to my words that followed.


    I guess you know she and I have no choice. But this is the kingdom of the powerful, Irfena. You mean let him go, or he seemed to regret crying to sleep.


    You were collecting information, this kid. You''ll regret it if it goes to waste.


    "Help comes even if you leave it alone. But there''s a chance that the killers will get away with it."


    Quite a few knights should be unleashed all over town right now. That doesn''t just mean identifying and boarding the kidnapper''s Azito, it also means watching him not to escape.


    Al and the others also stand out from the fact that they dress differently from normal knights, so they gathered information or changed their costumes as much as possible and mixed them with the general knight as "trump cards in case they developed against/in power."


    Because if the nobles come out, they can run away even if they are hunted down without equivalence or more. If the Kingsguard can''t move, the knight with the name of the wing is also used in these ways.


    ''Cause their bosses are royal, right?


    Just a knight and a thought or actually a nobleman, but also a member of The Worst Sword. Naturally, you will be reported to your manager.


    I don''t feel slightly cowardly, but I guess power means confrontation with power. In some cases, His Royal Highness the Demon King is in battle, what impossible gay.


    It should be noted that the Kingsguard knights who are cooperating with the operation are willing to participate by everyone on vacation.


    ... of course, there''s a reason I''m doing that.


    ''The captain said he would coach me, so I pushed him on holiday!


    ''We will teach you, so wearing a uniform is natural!


    These are the people who were in the captain''s hall ~, like?


    "I didn''t protect your daughter, the captain''s friend! ''It''s pre-construction. Given the popularity of the captain, it''s a really convincing reason.


    Kidnappers cheated?


    Those are stupid guys, the Kingsguard should be moving on ''Personal Things''!


    That''s the truth. That''s okay, Irfenally.


    It''s just... that "your kidnapped daughter" was "under His Highness the Demon King, the adopted daughter of the Knights Commander, who, after being kidnapped, contributed to solving the case".


    That''s why it was the knights loyal to their duties that captured the kidnappers. I am "under His Highness the Demon King" and "as the adopted daughter of the Knights Commander" to help you "naturally".


    Look, I can''t force you at all. Even though coincidences just overlapped.


    ... caught happy?


    Mind your own business, the officials shut their mouths.


    "Saata! Gentlemen, have you settled down for a moment?


    That''s how I turn my gaze to the ladies. Some people are still moving their mouths, but their complexion is much better than just now.


    What they''re talking about is what they call ''beco candy''. I put it in a small box and let it sneak in one pocket.


    No, because they were anxious about their nutritional status? I thought something sweet was effective to boost my temporal mood.


    In fact, some of them looked like they''d given up. It''s just disturbing that I don''t pat with the killers as it is...... Something that seemed irresistible even if the killer shielded me.


    If I can protect you safely, I''ll treat you to a different world sweet before you go home, so try harder.


    And then you go back and you look healthy and you blow it like this, ''Ilfena responded quickly to this kidnapping and rescued it without regard to the danger''!


    The kidnapped courtiers are looking healthy = safe and without any anxiety.


    The strength''s appreciation of the country did not turn out to be shaky, an appeal! Women with them, and nobility. Even though you''re just working on the victim, you''d make a good impression if you were treated special.


    At any rate, it is said that the aim is not to discredit Irfena this time. And it looks like there''s a mastermind.


    Then it is effective to keep them in a good mood. If the kidnapped courtiers turn their gratitude only to Irfena, they can''t unnaturally denigrate it as a mastermind. Even if it''s temporary, we should do something about it.


    The ladies who were given candy were confused at first, but they had zero grin at the sweetness that spread as soon as they put it in their mouths. I guess I wasn''t even given these things.


    A golden candy without a golden candy. Knowledge of different worlds is in plain play.


    "Actually, I need a little help from you guys."


    Speaking of which, they looked at each other... and still nodded at me.


    "What should I do?


    Miss Archet, as she stands for - she seems motivated - asks. To a reliable word, I laugh like I reveal a prank to an accomplice.


    "You know..."


    Thereafter their faces were sightseeing. Haha...... no one would play such a vicious prank if they were used to turning around political measures.


    "Oh, I''ll really do that...?


    "Yes! Isn''t that regrettable, let''s secure one or two of the killers"


    I nod forcefully at the words of the courtier who drew my face.


    Ugh...... there are no defeat letters in my dictionary. Even if you can''t reach the curtain, you''re not going to give it back intact.


    "but... I''ll do my best."


    Watching Christina work strangely hard with her raw warm eyes. Our "prank" was decided.


    "Hey! Go see what''s going on, what are you doing! No way, you''re putting your hands on the women, aren''t you?


    The door opens with such a grumpy voice. And the man, who looked as grumpy as his voice, complains of the sight that jumped into his eyes.


    Front of the door, there was one girl about to jump out of a desk that was just a stepping stone replacement right now.


    And it''s on her neck¡­ a rope that stretches out of the ceiling light, in a circle.


    Who saw it was just before suicide.... We have to stick in the details.


    "Oh, come on!?


    "Stop it, Lady Christina. Ah!


    On that side, a sitting warrant is raising her voice, but she can''t even stand up. If you think about the influence of magic props, this would have been natural.


    The man forgot about his people and rushed to...


    "Heh!?


    He hooked his leg into something and tried to wear his arm as he fell.


    "What!?


    Shortly before he fell in, he now hooked ''something'' around his neck and stuck his breath. The pressure on his throat would have been considerable.


    Oh, it''s in a better position than just now! It''s subtly difficult to adjust the position, but now it looks like it''s working.


    It''s a kid''s prank to just hook his legs up. What I set up is a ''malicious'' prank. I don''t think so.


    I leaned back on a man who was bitter when I sneaked out, and shrugged and blew the contents of the atomizer on his face. And naturally, the immediate effect showed.


    "Yes, good luck!


    To put it brightly, the ladies, who had each end of the reinforced ribbon - with illusion effects, so it''s getting harder to recognize - are pulling their faces together.


    I just rolled over, without being pulled over because I had them two at a time. Thanks!


    "Dear Serene, are you ready yet?


    "Yeah. Good luck."


    Kristina, who plays the role, asks, smiles and agrees. This man is the second one, and this prank is over because he has trouble staying any longer.


    Kristina slowly descends from her desk to my words, and Miss Archet lends a hand to it.


    As you can see, this is a prank for the capture of the killer, so ah.


    "The killer isn''t just these guys, you''re in a hurry if a warrant lady suddenly dies. So rush over..."


    "So you fall in grandeur. I can''t believe my neck is hooked, not just my legs..."


    That''s a lot of malice - and Miss Archet has a shuddering face. Fine, because I don''t want to use magic as much as I can.


    Praise me anyway. Pretty fine down there, assuming a position where my neck would be caught.


    "Oh, um... it seems like he''s in a lot of pain..."


    The young lady, who speaks nasty, is slightly drawn to her face by fear. Well, if I see how these guys are doing, maybe I can''t help it.


    The contents of the atomizer are the raw liquid of The Devil''s Mist.


    My eyes, my throat and my nose are in big trouble, aren''t they? It looks like it, too.


    When I approach the lady, I grasp her hand gently.


    "Look, you''re all weak aristocratic ladies. These guys are kidnappers... sinners, they''re extremely dangerous if they go wild"


    "It''s... yes, it is"


    "So we have to take a sure way. I can''t even say for sure I''m trying to detain him. Then you should do everything you can!


    I won''t die because it''s not poison.


    That said with a gentle smile, you all seemed convinced.


    They are noble ladies, it is only natural for them to be protected. It would be nothing but anxiety for the escort to be me alone in this situation.


    He will be convinced if he understands that his actions are ''necessary to protect ourselves'', even if they are outward roads.... a little, I don''t even think.


    When I approached the rolling man, I handily restrained him and let him stand at the window, wrapping a further reinforced ribbon around him to go with the other. The end of it is left slightly longer and bracketed in a piece of furniture that was too heavy to move.


    And I approached them again with an extended instruction stick in my hand. They seem to have become more alert to the fact that they perceived the thin silver bar-shaped thing in their sumptuous vision as a weapon.


    I laugh inside like that. Beat their cheeks with the tip of the instruction stick with a nori and let their attention point this way.


    "Yes, yes, can you hear me? Even if you''re not listening, we can move on."


    "... eh"


    "Fuck, you, what the hell..."


    "Shut up and listen."


    Stick the instruction stick to the man''s throat. The man who was calling mumbled to the feeling that wasn''t sharp but did hit his throat.


    You''ll also want to complain, but the second one doesn''t seem to have recovered that far. Not even the first one seems to be completely blind.


    Well, let''s talk about the situation.


    "I''m going to hang you from the window! Good luck and call."


    "" Ha!?


    "So I throw you guys out the window like this. Oh, don''t worry, I''ll be hanging."


    The men seem to have forgotten their bitterness and ceased to complain to me when I ran out of smiles and "don''t hang me out the window".


    This is the third floor, and you''re in custody...! That''s a real life crisis. Well, let''s be scared.


    "Oh, hey, wait a minute. Listen to me?


    "If you wake up and scatter, your surroundings will be heeded, and I''m sure it will stop in the eyes of the knights. Even if it means watching out for dangerous players, I think they''ll come this far."


    Ning Lo, that''s the normal reaction. It''s not trespassing, it''s legitimate behavior because people''s lives are at stake.


    "You could die if you fell!?


    One summons like a scream, but also a pussy! and ringing my fingers and smiling super.


    "Not the best......! If you die, everyone will call the knights. Besides, based on the circumstances of the body, no matter what you think, this house is going to be investigated.


    "What a devil!


    "Oh no, the top priority is the safety of the kidnapped courtiers, right? You don''t have human rights, you kidnappers."


    Oh, horses, deer! and poke the forehead of the man who shouted cutely. He said he was calling out to be cheerful, but this time he turned pale in the face and shut up. Um, don''t worry, there are measures to be taken when you shut up!


    I''m basically ''something'' - I just found it. What a bunch of unlucky people to go in the wrong direction for pretending to be a normal house - take it out.


    I tried to make it sound. Shakin, and the mint seemed to make noise.


    "Huh...?


    "No way..."


    "Looks like you had the least amount of stuff here. Oh, did you even use this for blackmail?


    What I had in my hand was a twister. You found it when you fished inside this room drawer, didn''t you?


    Xu becomes enough murder weapon. Besides, it can be handled by a woman - a "weapon" that can be handled adequately by a woman who was cared for by a demonic prop.


    If there is a knife or something, the intent to kill will be clear, but it will not be recognized as a weapon because it has its original purpose of use.


    In other words, in case you get stepped in, it''s ''just restrained'' and the intention to kill can be denied.


    I don''t know what to say, but if there''s a chaser, they''re on the run. Besides, they''re looking at my face, so I can''t even leave them alone.


    ... worst of all, we should have had the option to kill them too. Exactly. I don''t speak here right now.


    The fact that the men instantly understood something was possible. No, maybe I left it for that.


    "For once, it''s an enhanced ribbon... well, hope it doesn''t cut"


    "Ya, stop... eh"


    "Sorry! Please."


    "Oh, good weather."


    I can open the window and force the men to push them outside. With the foggy effect of the devil + a secluded reduction in gravity, even in my power, the two men let their bodies lean.


    I can''t afford to notice that. The men raise their voices with screaming cries in them, but there''s no way I can hear them.


    "Cry and cry with a good voice?


    smile, and - for both of us, it would have seemed like an infinitely evil smile - he kicked it out the window without hesitation.


    "" Yikes!


    Don''t raise your uncomfortable voice, to the habit of a man.


    The people who heard the cry quickly looked around to see what was going on and found the people hanging from the sky.


    All right, all right, keep calling. When the knights get here, you can put them down, good luck and stand out.


    "Se, Master Serene, are you sure you''re all right?


    "Hmm? So far I''m calling you fine, even with the hanging?


    "Oh, really?"


    Christina''s so sweet to worry about those guys.


    ... Oh, ladies. You look blue, where did you go?

 195 Case solved?

    Shakin, the sound of shakin and clarity echoes in the blue sky. A blade that shines sparklingly in the sunlight feels good.


    This is a very out of place horror situation, contrary to the seemingly peaceful town and the brightness of the surroundings. If it drops, they''ll add a splatter.


    Overlapping there is the crying plea of the bastards.


    "Hey, hey, hey, are you kidding me? Hey, whoa!


    "Why are you making me hear shaky noises all the time, up there? Ooh!


    ¡­¡­


    "Say something!


    Shakin!


    "That''s enough! Replies are in people''s language!


    Ever since I kicked them out of the window, I''ve had a huge squeeze in my hand. It sounds angry and makes the men cry.


    ''Cause you''re sure you can''t reach the mastermind...!


    It would have been possible if there was a brain-labouring man here or a woman who was looking after the ladies, but thank God there''s no sign of that. It seems very unfortunate that he was away.


    If you''re here, you''ll come and see how it goes. These two are making a scene, and if you notice the scene outside, you can tell that ''something happened'' even if you''re in the house.


    Running away is not a good idea to leave the ladies on the lookout. Well, I can''t leave the ladies'' side either, so it''s just imaginary.


    You can''t use your hands to hold the men indoors and wait for them to return, because the safety of the ladies is more than a top priority. Safety comes first, or it''s dangerous if the knights don''t storm us early.


    ... because if the two examples or the rest of the killers decide they can''t get into the room or beat me, they can also think of setting fire to the house.


    Then I suspect the ladies will escape safely. He''s noble. It''s a different world in the first place. There''s no way I''m training for disaster prevention.


    "Get people''s attention at home and bring in knights" - this didn''t just mean that the rescue of the ladies was a knight''s handle, it also meant that people''s attention would not be drawn to such actions.


    Besides the kidnappers, there are merchants who own this house who wish to destroy the evidence. It''s no surprise they''re after those hands without joking... "Burning All Evidence by Fire".


    Plus their physical and mental problems. For one thing, let''s give up our enthusiasm for the mastermind.


    However, even if I knew I had no choice, my emotions couldn''t be helped.


    I screamed and annoyed the noise of the dandruff over the heads of the people who hung themselves in vain. Experience some of the horrors the ladies felt.


    ... Harassment of the Eight?


    It''s my fault, because they have to be summoned to grandeur!


    For about two people, time for fear has passed.


    "Whoa! Open up here! What the hell are you doing!


    A man''s voice sounded, and Christina opened the door and the knights - quite a few of them seemed to be around - jumped into the room.


    They decided his life was in danger by a report, and stormed him fast. Well, the passers-by who saw the two of them hanging from the sky won''t be in a hurry.


    Besides, the knights who were patrolling the town have been told about this kidnapping, so the reaction to the crime is good.


    In such a tingly air, each passers-by reported to the nearby knight.


    That is, multiple reports and witnesses alike.


    Such disturbances would be quickly spread by people''s rumors.


    Sometimes it was men who were suspended, and the knights forcibly broke through in a group, assuming they were involved in some sort of incident. As far as the situation and people''s interest is concerned, it''s not surprising at all.


    "An anomaly has occurred! Two men are hanging!


    "Possible multiple offenders! Ask for backup! ''


    I guess it was prebuilt like this.


    Yeah, I think the idea is correct or general. I don''t think hanging two men is a lone offender.


    Considering that the men will resist, the target is expected to be multiple offenders, or considerable strength if they were alone.


    But actually almost alone.


    I was the one who used the item to point it out the window.


    The odd situation was well accepted because it stormed the room. Some of the knights were in sync with the knights.


    They know me when I take a prototype named Plug-in, so they find out what I really am.


    So I didn''t leave it empty and said, "Well done on coming! I am under the command of His Highness Elshon ~".


    They tell us about the kidnapping. Even if I didn''t know more about the operation, I guess I even figured out what I was doing. They nodded face-to-face and rode my talking settings.


    Mmm, thanks! I''m excited about the next plug!


    "So you think Miss Christina caught you?


    "Yeah. I guess it was awkward even in the sense that you were being seen in the face. They didn''t seem to notice, but I am under the command of His Highness Elshon... in these circumstances, it is only natural that we should move to protect you."


    Briefly explain the situation to the knight who asks also as'' Serene, the adopted daughter of the Knights under His Highness the Demon King ''.


    I''m not a magician, ladies. As you will remember well there!


    "I got caught by Christina! I heard about the kidnapping, and I found the captured warrant! It is only natural to move as a subordinate of His Highness the Demon King! But I don''t have the authority to arrest him, so I''ve marked the killer in custody. ''


    ... like this.


    I don''t know how far this operation has been explained to the ordinary knights, and it would be reasonable if the ladies were still nearby.


    Pretty convenient to say I fainted, but it seems that the synchronization of the knights was the one who explained the situation.


    After seeing me with a stunned look, they guessed the situation from the name ''His Highness the Demon King''s Subordination''. They seem to move to protect the ladies for now.


    "Speaking of which, I heard from them, ''There''s a woman in your care''. Weren''t you here?


    I''m going to ask you once and for all, even though I don''t think it''s worth it. You can''t hear anything, you didn''t escape a knight''s assault.


    - But.


    The knights looked at each other for some reason... and whined small in my ear, not wanting the other ladies to hear.


    "The person who seems to be the woman was here.... he was dead."


    "Nah!?


    Even if you raise your voice unwittingly, you immediately swallow more words and encourage ahead with your gaze.


    "By the time we got here, we were down in the dining room on the first floor. That situation must be poisonous."


    ¡­¡­ I crushed the demon stones to make them lose their effect, but the ladies had magic tools, didn''t they? Detoxification is easier to get than debilitating, isn''t it?


    Unexpectedly it''s me in my usual tone, but the knight who gave me the information makes me look surprised the other way around.


    "Is that true!?


    "Yeah, seriously. It''s possible that he poisoned him by deciding he couldn''t escape..."


    Tell you what, it''s a little weird for you, isn''t it? It would also be possible not to let the guy who ordered you to get there by getting caught... but isn''t it a little too soon to die?


    ''When we got here, we were down in the dining room on the first floor'', the knights said. Even the poison of immediacy would suffer for a little while, but by the time you found it, you said it was dead?


    It''s like... you''ve been dead long before the commotion happened.


    If we were to understand our own failures, it would be right after the knight came aboard. If you notice before then, you just have to let it go and run.


    We''ve got two men in separate custody. It seemed like another person came to this room feeling strange, and then there should have been plenty of room for action.


    I have never seen her in the first place. Even after they brought him here, the men seemed to be on the same third floor together on the lookout, and they didn''t look like they broke up with the woman.


    You can''t be surprised or know the correct answer. That seems to have been the same for the knights, who gently slapped me on the shoulder to forgive me when I sighed lightly.


    "Anyway, now head to the castle. The captains have been contacted that they''re moving."


    "Oh, you''re on your way to capture the rest of us."


    It would actually be Miss Mabel''s capture, but I don''t know how it''s communicated, so put it in a way that''s easy.


    But it seems things were moving before I knew it.


    Did they tell you when they put in the report of the discovery of the warrant, this knight seems to know ''who the subject of capture refers to''? I''ve told him to ''shut up'' with a nod and a gaze at the same time.


    At the end of the line of sight, ladies... well, do you have any trouble shocking the ladies who know what''s behind the kidnapping?


    Under the same circumstances as this one, they were betrayed by a friend. You don''t even make me realize that in a mentally tired situation, do you?


    "Well, until you get to the castle, stay in ''His Royal Highness Elshon''s Subordination Involved by Coincidence''"


    Copy that.


    As long as we know where the kidnapped courtiers are imprisoned, we can deal with the rest of the knights and me adequately. I guess Mr. Dirk and the others went to catch Miss Mabel before she realized the noise and didn''t escape.


    I''m afraid we''re not going to catch this one either. Of the two apparently connected to the mastermind, the remaining brainworkers would have also died or fled.


    I want you to live if possible, but thank you. The mastermind seems to be someone who wants to erase the evidence thoroughly.... I guess it''s hopeless, that''s right.


    With that in mind, the feeling of discontinuity and a subtle sense of defeat in your chest.


    I left the room with the ladies.


    Just one last thing.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Are you?


    "" Hih!


    I removed the scabbard right on the side of the men who were pulled up.


    Dossssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss! I can see my perception of me from the look on the faces of men more distorted by fear.


    ... Looks like you''ve been certified as a Vicious Person. This would also help the threat.


    "You should honestly be protected by a knight, right? Unless you want to be personally retaliated against."


    That''s the kind of creature you kidnapped. If you don''t want retaliation, why don''t you just wash up and talk?


    Did the unspoken part pass on to the two of you correctly, and the men shake their heads vertically with momentum, perhaps.


    "Here, don''t blackmail me!... I can tell His Highness."


    "I''m sorry, with all due respect."


    One of the knights pulled his face apart groaned pompously, and I instantly bowed my head. Parents, or parent cat handling, seem to be subtly showing the spread, Demon King.


    - In a room in the castle (Dirk perspective)


    "... sorry to disturb you all of a sudden"


    I said that and stared with a secluded cold eye so that the woman bowing her head wouldn''t find out.


    Her words and expression do look apologetic. But the opposite emotion must occupy inside that chest.


    ... because, as I thought, I could offer the kidnapper an intrusive existence.


    "Apologize is fine. Miss Mabel, weren''t you inviting Serene and the others today?


    Asked surprisingly, she ''made'' her expression up.


    Yes, she should have planned today''s tea party. It''s the inviting side, letting the guests go and visiting the others.


    Pointing that out, she opened her mouth while playing desperately.


    "I didn''t do that! Christina has just recovered, and we can''t invite her in that state."


    "... Huh?


    You''re right. Or it would be a general concern.


    But as for herself knowing how she got the information about Serene from Miss Christina... all I could think about was a shudder.


    Besides, she seems to be trying to use that ''general care'' for her own cleanliness. You won''t have a choice if you want to stick around and sigh.


    "So what does it mean? I do hear your invitation to the Tea Party came from you."


    Miss Mabel clouded her expression if she presented the ''facts'' that this one knew.


    "Actually... there were some servants who behaved unnaturally. Looks like the man pretended to be me and sent me a letter. He can get us an envelope, and today he said," Stay away from the guests. ""


    "You think I don''t notice visitors while I''m at the mansion?


    "Our separation is a slightly special situation. I can get in through the back door, and it''s almost isolated... so everything was made by our lord a few generations ago to surround the concubine or something."


    ¡­¡­ I see, then you might be left face-to-face. "


    That is.


    Does this young lady want to say, ''It was the servant who took the liberty of using the things of the house'' and that ''it was the servant who lured her away or who was through with the kidnapper''?


    Indeed, in Mizki''s hypothesis, the cooperation of servants is essential with regard to carriage raids. Perhaps even trying to push sin based on that.


    No, if you do poorly, you might have already been killed. My husband found out about the evil and harmed himself... what a scenario.


    Never thought I would think so, and Miss Mabel is just desperately complaining to me to believe me.


    "I understand that I or my home will be suspected! But with me, the nobility of Ilfena... well, Serene and Christina are in danger. You can''t keep quiet."


    "In a splendid way"


    Because I''ve barely dealt with him before, he won''t be suspicious if I tell him in a chilled tone. You thought I was praised, but the expression seeped a little joy.


    But I clenched my fist while trying not to look like her.


    Irfena nobility? With which mouth do you say that?


    Besides, coming here now means'' I know I will never see you again ''to Serene and Miss Christina.


    You two know she was involved in the kidnapping, and I''m guessing she even requested the murder.


    It would have meant giving me information after it was accomplished... but then I suspect myself.


    I tried to prove my innocence by hitting the lead, I guess. It''s still a major kidnapping without a clue, so be sure to eat up on the information she brings.


    No matter how many servants say they did it, it''s true that the house was kidnapped. No wonder I''m thinking of thanking you or wishing you in return for information.


    Oh, really.


    I made fun of the country everywhere, stupid daughter.


    As soon as Mizuki confirmed his arrival at the kidnappers'' home, the knights were supposed to head to the accomplices'' house.


    I don''t know what to say, but we could have gotten away with capturing the kidnappers. So you and Mizuki and the knights patrolling the town, and we were going to take charge of capturing the accomplices.


    ... Mizuki says, ''I''ll take a stand out way and have the knight storm you!'' And that seemed fun to say. If that kid says so, I''m sure it will. From what I''ve said and done so far, I''m oddly sure.


    That''s when Miss Mabel came to visit me. ''Cause I want to tell you something''.


    I don''t give a shit about this. This is an excellent opportunity for the accomplice to make a confession.


    So I''m dealing with her and the others are on their way to her house as planned.


    The Kingsguard was sent all the way to make sure there was no escape.


    Or a testament that ''it is His Majesty''s will''.


    It also works in the sense that it''s no longer just a kidnapping. Apparently, you''re taking things lightly?


    ... Oh, my father seemed pretty smart too. Turn your earlier grief - that Mizki didn''t call you my father - into hatred, and you''ll hit the case closed.


    Well, is it time?


    "Thank you for your confession, Miss Mabel"


    "Huh?"


    I think it''s the first and last time, and I''ll grin at you. Without waiting for Miss Mabel to say something that didn''t make sense and tilt her neck, I spoke the truth.


    "Serene is wearing the magic props of communication. We''ve heard all about you."


    Miss Mabel''s eyes open wide to abrupt exposure.


    "Yeah, well, I''ll tell you another thing. Serene is also under His Highness Elshon''s command... he understands what it means to be under His Highness''s command." It''s impossible not to do anything before a kidnapped maid. "


    Because I''m not allowed to be more incompetent than to name His Highness''s subordination.


    You twitched to understand the meaning of my words, and the blood draws from Miss Mabel''s face.


    But it''s too late. It makes no difference that at the time I got my hands on Serene, I had His Highness Elshon in custody.


    "Oh, now it''s no use denying your intent to kill the Serenes, is it? You''ve come to visit me... while the two of you know I''m an accomplice to the kidnapper. Unless you''re sure you''ll never see those two again, right?


    "Wah... me, ha..."


    Miss Mabel is trembling so much that she can''t move her moving mouth so well. He understands that if they''d listened to that conversation, there would be no way out.


    Then at the end of the day, I''ll tell you the worst.


    "By the way, there''s a Kingsguard on his way to your house in the wrong place with you. If the servant were dead, the murder would be punishable."


    "Damn... I can''t believe I kidnapped you..."


    "Even if you''re not kidnapping, you''re an accomplice, and you''re keeping an eye on His Highness Elshon''s men? Oh, does that include the murder of a servant? You''ve been trying to imitate us for a long time."


    My emotions unwittingly dwell in my voice, and the grin that was superficially floating disappears. Noticing that there was no emotion there, Miss Mabel shook her body more and more.


    "I disparaged the country, made fun of us, and tried to kill Serene and the others.... don''t make me laugh, I''m not going to be a scumbag like you"


    What I admire more than my parents are ''knights serving their country''. I aspired to a knight who would have tremendous trust from the Lord and his venerable presence, and I aspired to my present position.


    How does Miss Mabel look to me like that?


    "Don''t you name the nobility of this country."


    "D... Dirk, Dear..."


    "Shut up."


    Tell it all without any emotions and reject any further excuses. What was of interest was testimony about the case, otherwise useless.


    No matter how blue or crying you are... because you are so ''I don''t care'' that you don''t even get hatred.

 196 Discussion of His Highness the Demon King

    Since then, the knights have been escorted and protected to the castle with the ladies who had been imprisoned.


    I call it "Report to His Highness Elshon," and go straight to the Knight''s Dorm. Wait in your room until they call you, because the magician is not in Ilfena.


    And it was the next day that I called you. It would mean on-site verification of that house, seizure of evidence, and giving me a break.


    Yeah, I need an advance meeting. If you don''t ask me what the setup was while I was gone, I can''t say anything far-fetched in the future.


    Some explanation of the circumstances would have been given from the outset if the royals had been in contact, but this time there are "accomplices" and "kidnapped courtiers".


    They are also parties, so naturally they will not be able to ignore it. Based on the future, I think it has been explained in "settings" that have fainted somewhat.


    "Welcome home, Mizuki. Well done."


    ¡­¡­


    There''s a smiling demon king in front of me...... but I''m kind of scared of that smile.


    Um, what the hell are you doing stroking your head so forcefully with that gurgle...?


    "Sure. Sure, I don''t think you were the only escort to the kidnapped warrants, and you couldn''t move, either? But?"


    That''s what I said. I''m not laughing at all. I turn my eyes and intensify my intimidation.


    "I don''t know what you mean by hanging people out the window, you stupid cat! When I say ''cause a commotion,'' there will be a limit to things!?


    "It''s the easiest, surest and easiest way for me to keep an eye out."


    "That''s why...!


    "If I have to, I''ll tell you what I can do."


    If you keep taking it, the Demon King will be peppered! And slapped him in the head. Quite painful.


    Al smiles bitterly, and Klaus nods whether he thought it was right for...... %. Craftsmen love witchcraft, naturally on the side of the magician if it''s the killer and the magician.


    "That said, you didn''t know how many people were in that house, did you? That''s all we can capture in such a state that we can never harm the ladies. I can''t care less if the other killers get in my room and fight me..."


    "Right, I think that''s possible. Mizuki won''t be able to resist if they untie her and take her hostage."


    The Demon King is stuck in words at my word and Al''s backup shooting. For once, I guess the Demon King understands too.


    Another voice to interrupt there.


    "Why don''t you be honest with me?" I''m stubborn because I couldn''t tell myself beforehand, "he said."


    "Klaus!"


    "It''s true, isn''t it?


    The demon king reacts to Klaus'' words like a crook, but where does Klaus blow the wind? Keep the demon king''s condemned gaze as nothing, and now turn to me.


    "Mizuki, you understand as much as your role this time was adjacent to danger, don''t you? As a parent cat who wanted to stay as far away from danger as possible, I had to push it into my position."


    "Oh, I''m sure the mastermind remains unknown this time."


    "Yes, that''s the most awkward thing. I don''t want to say much... but there was also a chance that you would be in danger of your life more than the opponent''s power is unknown. As a matter of fact, El has shown you how difficult it is to use you."


    Rarely rapping Klaus spoke once and for all of the parts that the Demon King did not speak of. Perhaps this has happened a few times in the past as I gently recieved it even when I was stared at.


    Well, craftsmen who love witchcraft don''t freak out when intimidated...


    "Mm-hmm... but that''s the best choice, isn''t it? If you don''t stand out and get people''s attention, they might set fire to the evidence obliteration."


    ¡­¡­ Indeed. "


    "Will the rest be planting fear to smooth future situational hearings? You can''t have a demon prop or take advantage of a merchant''s house where knights have difficulty stepping in, unless you know how to handle the country."


    I thought I should be ready for the next one immediately, beyond deciding I couldn''t reach the mastermind.


    If the aim is to discredit Irfena, then naturally this time alone should not be enough. You should gather some information and be prepared before you get hit with your next hand.


    Was that the same with the Demon Kings, after a difficult face... I sighed out like I had no choice and loosened the intimidation. You seem to understand. Most importantly, Dear Parent Cat.


    Even with these attitudes, I think the Demon King and Mr. Keith are in the same position.


    Ms. Keith was worried about ''pushing everything on one Siege and eventually leading to death''. Because special beings are so expected of people that they will push for unscrupulous demands.


    So he said while he was also a knight of Carlosa, that it was good for me and the guardians, the Magic Instructors, to be in line with Sieg.


    Same goes for the Demon King. So even though I may be a magician, yes, no unscrupulous orders come.


    We don''t have time this time - we don''t have a clue - we have a request from another country! Because there was nothing I could do about it. The Demon King is basically more of a guardian than a guardian or superior.


    That''s why they call it a parent cat.


    Mr. Keith is also recognized by the Knight Dormitory Noiko as a ''caretaker''.


    Since they take such an attitude unconsciously, the surrounding perceptions can be made on their own.


    Marquis Leckbari is amazing, that''s the first person to start calling him a parent cat. That''s too accurate, you bastard.


    "Okay, I''ll leave you no sermons this time. As far as all possibilities are concerned, I''m unlikely to beat your point."


    "You really come up with these things a lot, don''t you? It''s a problem if you just look at that behavior, but if you look at it comprehensively and ultimately, everyone can only be convinced"


    ... Along with avoiding preaching, I received a subtle compliment from Al. Well, do you think so too if you saw the behavior ''just''? Did the freak tell you that?


    Al laughs bitterly at my gaze. Looks like a nice knight doesn''t hurt or itch to this degree of gaze or anything.


    "Both of you, that''s it. I have to tell Mizuki what she needs to know."


    Bread! and strike a hand, and the Demon King will end our stare.


    ...... yeah? What do you mean, "necessary"?


    The Demon King starts to talk with a gentle nod to my expression when such a question seeps through.


    "First, your position. This time, it will be explained to the upper management of other countries as" adoptive daughter of the chief of the Knights who became the role ". You can''t make me smell the presence of a magician, and I had a request, so it would be just fine. Viscount Deebolt is convinced."


    You mean he was asking Viscount Deebolt for help and accompanying Christina who was likely to be targeted...


    I mean, "I was grabbing some information in advance," he said. They will be in the direction of eliminating elements that thoroughly discredit Irfena.


    "Generally speaking, however, it will be a perception that ''case solved in the hang of the abduction of the adopted daughter of the Knights''. The mastermind may come up with a new hand, and I''m going to hide the information on the powerful pawn in case of that."


    "To the knights and ladies who came to help: ''I am under the command of His Highness the Demon King. I''m here to help,'' I said."


    "That''s not a lie in a way, either, is it?


    "What about the ladies who know the facts?


    "Ask the kings of each country to ''please'' straight away and follow this presented setting. I''m sure you''ll be satisfied.


    That''s what the Demon King laughs at.


    "Kidnapping is a scandal for the lady. When it gets worse, there are even rumors that I doubt purity. That''s why I gave you a way to avoid it."


    "A way to avoid it? Is that so?"


    To be honest, I didn''t think all this was going to work out. Even though it will be possible to confirm by witchcraft, there will be people who will make a claim if they do not see it directly.


    But they have a way of convincing those assholes. Awesome, in a way!?


    "The Magic Instructor is supposed to be staying in Zebrast. So I say, ''I called you back on purpose to confirm''"


    This was the premise, and the Demon King put his fingers together to deepen his grin. The look is somewhere fun.


    "Next, the proof of purity by witchcraft, and the proof of truth by using restraints on the ladies themselves, and even more¡­ the witness shall be king of nations"


    "Oh... are you going to doubt not only the Wizard, but even the King''s testimony"


    "Yes, this is the first stage."


    "What?"


    They have a continuation. Was there anything more you could do?


    "I wonder if this is an action based on the future," the demon king whispers to me tilting his neck.


    "There''s gonna be some rumor-loving folks out there who just do this, right? So... use it for traps and warnings"


    "Trap, is it"


    "Yes. Anyone who puts exploration into the ladies or doubts the king''s testimony can be an accomplice to the mastermind this time," right? Pursue your pleasure more than the king''s words and malice the damaging lady... very similar, wouldn''t you say?


    "Oh! Sure!


    Raise your voice unexpectedly to the words of the Demon King.


    Similar. Certainly similar, that attitude. The only difference is that ''the killer hung a voice or not''. No wonder you''re an accomplice.


    "I''d be in trouble if other countries were targeted, too. That''s why we hold these people in captivity like we''re showing them off, and we conduct tough situational hearings. Surrounded by ''I publicly doubted the king''s testimony, so no wonder he scolded me tough. Or you had a connection to the killers and you knew something? explained in the'' wind."


    "I see. ''If you only deny the king''s testimony, do you know what it is?'' it''s no wonder he said."


    The facts are only known to the parties. Moreover, suspicion of the ladies has been cleared by all means.


    Anyone who doubts that can also receive ''I was hearing something from the killers'' or ''I asked for it''. It''s self-destruction, perfectly.


    In fact, he may simply be a rumor lover with rotten sexual roots. But if the mastermind takes the means to ''discredit the country,'' the light-mouthed rumor-lovers are deadly.


    I disparage people for pleasure and ''as fact'' flows to others, even if it is not true. Rumors will be spread by people''s conversations, and in time they will be perceived and penetrated like the truth.


    Similar to the ones whose kings burned their hands in Carlosa. It cannot be punished because there is no clear sin, and wild release is dangerous.


    This time it is presumed that the aim is to discredit the country. Did you still think the Demon King should pay attention to such people?


    "I mean, a sweep of light-mouthed fools based on the future"


    "Yeah. That proof has a magician in custody, too, so it''s pretty hard not to believe it, including turning you against your enemies, right?


    That''s right!


    Basically, magicians are all obsessed with their research results. It''s a research job, the black knights who share technology and strive for better directions are just special.


    What happens if you doubt the ''Proof by Sorcery'' of a magician who reigns at the apex of them like that?


    "I treated the Magic Instructor incompetently by turning away! Hey, do you even realize you''re suspicious of the blood muscles of the Brizias royal family? Royalty, and you don''t know that the king is in a position to be responsible for his own words?


    "There''s no way you can impose falsehood on that disaster that cost Kivera!? Request from His Highness the Demon King? Do you sell favors to lower nobles to gain something?


    ''I mean, how about denying the king''s word? Besides, as a person, I suck at purposefully spreading malicious rumors and trying to hurt a kidnapped courtier. If you were a woman, you wouldn''t be needed. "


    Here''s the thing. It''s all meant to be, but it''s not wrong.


    Well, it''s certainly been thought of as good. What''s playing a part in this is the presence of a magician, even called The Disaster of the World, and the legend of terror I''ve built up all over the place?


    "We''ll have it dealt with in each country later. If you see harsh reprimands, there will be no fools in the future to cooperate with the mastermind."


    That ''harsh reprimand'' could be a hell of a punishment, right? That''s why you bothered to make the king testify, not royalty.


    Now the ladies won''t be hurt by crap rumors. One shot, if the king says, ''Then I will not make the constraint again, let the lady herself and I testify in front of everyone''. They didn''t really do that, so there''s nothing wrong with it.


    After that, the nasty rumors will go to hell. It''s vicious, and if you suck, you might lose your house.


    "That''s it for this topic. So, it''s about the case... Mizuki, that you broke the demon stone of the magic prop that the ladies were wearing?


    "What? Yeah, yeah, I am. It was a shoe heel, a blow to the brittle."


    Answer abruptly changed topics and the expression of the Demon King, a moment late. Then, for some reason, the Demon King gave a harsh look.


    "You''ve previously heard from the Black Knights," I don''t have the idea of being disposable in demonic props, "right? It''s more than the aristocratic class, and there are demon stones with less magic... that are slightly better than scum demon stones."


    "I mean for private use, is it cheap?


    "Yeah. It works fine, but it''s less magical..."


    So the Demon King cut the word once.


    "I don''t have the strength. So, to be honest, ''anyone can get'' what was used by the ladies. More than nobility is supposedly a mastermind from all kinds of speculation, but it doesn''t make a decision."


    "Were you thinking of erasing traces so far..."


    Awesome, dude. Apparently, the mastermind anticipated suspicion from the outset and was also confined to detail in the sense of circumvention.


    The demon king signaled Klaus with his gaze to put "Something" on his desk to me, a look that was both frightening and unattractive.


    "Look at this"


    Staring back at Klaus in surprise, on the contrary, he was prompted by his gaze. Determine that you are apparently unwilling to give an explanation first, and turn your gaze to the object placed again.


    "What is this, a demon prop? One is the bracelet I crushed the demon stone on."


    With the exception of one that looks familiar, the two remaining are simple pendants and bracelets. Both have demonic stones on them, so I guess these are demonic props too.


    "What you broke brings debilitation, and this one is healing. And at the end of the day, the artifact that made it look good."


    "Counterfeit?


    "According to Klaus, the procedure is subtly different. I mean, ''it doesn''t make it as a demonic prop, it doesn''t activate''"


    ¡­¡­


    Are you saying this was the demon prop for the detoxification? If they lived normally, they would suffer minor injuries, and the ladies can see the effect at a glance. In other words, the demonic props of healing and debilitation are ''real''.


    Then there''s no need for the two of us to think that the demon props of detoxification are real too.


    "I think it''s quite important to confirm the detoxification effect..."


    Yes, I think this is the most important thing. Especially since you got that order, you could have fully anticipated the possibility of getting a lizard tail cut.


    They also predicted the demon kings. Now Al put a tea leaf container on his desk.


    "I found it in the house where you were imprisoned.... Oh, I hear the woman was dead. Actually, there''s been another report, and the knight on patrol is watching" The Man Who Suddenly Suddenly Suffered and Died. "


    "I knew you were dead"


    I guess, and when I turned the look of giving up on the Demon King, the Demon King nodded bitterly as well. The man had died on the go, so he couldn''t come home.


    "Anything. ''Suffering, I watched my wrist with incredible eyes,'' he said. I guess you didn''t know it wasn''t detoxifying."


    "So, the poison is this tea leaf."


    Point your gaze at the container placed by Al. Is it because you look fancy somehow?


    "I let Gordon check after I let him inhale the moisture. They had a mixture of very rare, slow acting, poisonous leaves."


    "Late effect, is it"


    "I wonder if I would say it''s accumulative, correctly. I''ll be fine if I don''t take a certain amount. I would have had a few drinks from the way the tea leaves are reduced."


    "It''s like an anaphylactic shock."


    "Am I fussy...?


    "Simply put, a single intake of poison prepares the body, and the next time you take it, it works all at once¡­"


    Apparently, the demon kings were convinced of my explanation. "That''s close," he mutters.


    Accumulative is having an effect before you know it, and it would mean that it works with intakes that exceed the tolerance.


    However, it has not been a threat since demonic props were developed - even if consumed, it is detoxified from one end - and it needs to be consumed many times. It''s a long, uncertain way to kill, isn''t it?


    "This is an assassination maneuver that was used before the demonic props were developed. You can wear magic props now, but once upon a time, magicians used to do some antidote magic."


    With his fingers, the Demon King pokes at the contents.


    "If we cut this seal in front of those two, for example, and drank it together with all the magic props removed by the prepared person... what would you two think? At least it looks like proof that it''s poisoned."


    "The tea leaves the sender who removed the magic props also spoke of. If you only knew the poison of immediacy, you''d be relieved."


    "Yeah. Plus the other demon props are real, which is why I don''t think he suspected it"


    Apparently, the mastermind was prepared on the assumption that everything would be cut off from the beginning. As we thought, we couldn''t get to the mastermind.


    At the very least, the resistance rescued the ladies and did not underestimate Irfena. And has it established cooperative relations with other countries on this matter?


    "Complete crime... that''s it for now"


    "But only one thing is broken."


    Against me, which seems unfortunate, the Demon King continues his unexpected words. If you turn your gaze unintentionally, the Demon King was very evil...... no, no, he had a rasbostic grin. I''m scared when Aesthetic brings an angry grin to my face.


    "Unless you still know this method of assassination in your main job, ''it has lasted quite a while, only in houses of considerable standing'', the area with the poisonous grass in question is, finally, very limited. Well, this one could have come from a person, and there''s no evidence, so it''s alarming."


    "What other terms?


    "These tea leaves are fancy. So ''only a limited number of classes are available''. Plus, those two preferred tea with this... maybe it was'' from a country with that kind of habit ''"


    I can say that it is possible for any country if it is available from people. Because it''s no surprise that people in the back world are associated with the upper echelons of the country.


    There will be no such thing as obtaining it from a merchant. Find out and you''ll find out.


    And most importantly, they talk so much that it leads to death. It can also be said that the mastermind grasped the preferences of the two of us, but if you have such a habit, it''s a sure way to kill them.


    "Well, let''s get this far now. Priority should be given to the settlement of the kidnapping."


    That''s what the Demon King puts on his shoulder. I now realize that the Demon King had unconsciously increased his intimidation of the air at once.... He was obsessed with the story, too.


    It''s a refreshing way to end things, but there was something I got. Just don''t tell me. The demon kings seem to have predicted the mastermind.


    The royal family is responsible for their words. Whatever Al and the others are, I''m an outsider... and I don''t make fun of myself without proof. No, I can''t.


    "Be vigilant for once. Maybe you''ll be targeted, too."


    Copy that, sir.


    For the time being, would you like to deny the guilt of Miss Mabel and the others?

 197 Personal retaliation

    A few days later, Irfena had officials from all over the country.


    I''ll find Glenn in it, invite him to do a little bit and ask him for his opinion on ''What I care''.


    "Hey, Glenn. Is it possible to explain allergies?


    "What?"


    "No, it''s a slow-acting poison that took those two lives this time.... I thought it might be an allergic shock. If you can understand, why don''t you tell them for the future?


    That being said, Glenn seems to have guessed the circumstances. I got an indescribable look.


    "Well, did you hit the wall of the world too..."


    I exhale when I tell you to whine. Apparently, Glenn also remembers what happened.


    But I slowly shook my neck to the side and told him, ''It''s impossible''.


    "It''s impossible to explain. That would be just a premise of the original world''s ''common sense'', wouldn''t it? In that world, allergies are mostly understood, and it is possible to present test results. But this world doesn''t have it."


    "Because health care is underdeveloped?


    "Precisely because ''the investigation of the causes at the hands of men has not been carried out''. There''s antidote magic, and if it solves the problem, we don''t need to look into the factors."


    Oh, I see. Is it difficult for health care to develop as a result?


    In the original world, ''find out the cause and create a cure or medication''.


    There was magic in this world. So ''I created the art of softening those situations and fully healing''.


    All this would be the difference in the world.


    "Besides, I can''t explain.... Even people in this world are not stupid. Just because the other world said so doesn''t mean they''re going to accept it as it is"


    Even you would have been frustrated to find out about healing magic and other principles, right? - I have no choice but to remain silent on Glenn''s words, which went on.


    I don''t understand the healing and detoxifying magic of this world. Interpret it yourself and ''I''m just creating a similar state''.


    I know you''ve explained it in detail with the people of this world, but there''s nothing I can do about the discrepancy in common sense and perception that comes from it.


    "Actually... Non has proven himself to be an alcoholic. Soon enough, the guy who turns bright red drinks strong. He''s dead. Yeah, I let you drink this in bad faith, so you''re a fine perpetrator."


    So Glenn sighed.


    "But booze isn''t poison, is it? Calling it unjust that the man who did this should be punished..."


    Glenn must have been in trouble, too, because the saying ''booze is not poison'' is no mistake. It''s the difference in underlying knowledge.


    Indeed, acute alcoholism should have been something like ''increased blood alcohol levels and cerebral palsy''.


    I can''t confirm that with my eyes, and it''s not poisoning. "Symptoms caused by alcohol consumption."


    Unless the liquor is certified to be poisonous, it''s a little harsh to make them understand. Some people, like me, don''t get drunk at all, so that would be very difficult to prove.


    "How did you know that?


    "I let him drink strong liquor to death! He was a man who could drink, but he was dying without jokes. So I said, ''If a drinker is dying, it''s the same as poisoning a drinker who intentionally drinks strong.''"


    "Oh...... that would convince me. He will experience it, and he will be convinced if he sees his surroundings."


    Or it looks like he''s actually dying. Though he was somewhat of a drinker, he seemed to have made a pretty dangerous bet.


    Glenn seeped a give up, looked at me with a strangely serious look.


    The difference between this world and the original, based on Glenn''s own experience. Glenn accepts from experience that he has no choice but to make that groove.


    "You know what? This is even the obvious example of symptoms. How can you explain an allergy if it doesn''t look superficial?


    "Convinced. Certainly not."


    Maybe I can explain it if I''m in the main position, but still just explain it. It is suspicious if it can be satisfied by fulfillment.


    Glenn pounds my shoulder with an objectified look somewhere.


    "Mizuki, there is a way of this world in this world. I think there''s a big wall of worlds where people from different worlds can only communicate one or two of their original worlds in their lifetime."


    "You mean the wall of knowledge, the wall of recognition, and the consequent wall of understanding?


    "Oh. I think it''s easy to tell cooking and the like because I can see and remember the ingredients and the procedure. But the ingredients..."


    I''m not convinced by Glenn''s words. I get free dairy products from Zebrast, and even I''m in Irfena, which has the most ingredients, condiments, and so on, and I''m in the state of ''What to make with what I have''.


    If the country were different, we wouldn''t get more ingredients, and there would be financial problems. There may have been a premise that ''ingredients available in any environment'' has so far spread as dishes from other worlds.


    Even the easiest to understand, this is it. Medical explanations would be impossible.


    "There''s some antidote magic about poison. So convince me."


    - You don''t even want to ''not poison'' and mess up the place, do you?


    That''s what Glenn''s eyes said. Surely if I say no to those two causes of death now, it will give me an escape route: ''There was no intention of killing behind the scenes''.


    Silence...... would be best to. No matter what I personally think.


    "It''s a different world, here"


    Again, it hurts that much. Usually you don''t have to worry about it, but accidentally show the difference in common sense and stick it out that you''re a heretic.


    Well...... in my case some parts of it make it a strength, so I''m not pessimistic.


    On the contrary, Alisa or something would have been tight...... I might have had no choice but to rely on Mr. Edward.


    "Let''s just get this thing over with. That''s why we''re all here."


    "Yes, yes, I will focus on personal retaliation."


    ¡­¡­ Don''t overdo it, okay?


    "Oh, and then the culpability is destiny, isn''t it?


    Go ahead with your legs as you tap each other lightly.


    Though this is a different world and inadvertently reminds me that I am a heretic.


    - We''re not unhappy. That''s all I can say with confidence.


    ... What a seriousness I was talking about at times.


    At present, there is a gathering in this room with me and the young lady who was the main accomplice.


    The knights at the escort are holding them back in their rooms, but they basically don''t talk about what I do.


    Their work is'' Sinner Surveillance ''and'' Help Me ''.... I repeat, it''s'' Sinner''s Watch ''and'' Help Me '', not my stopper.


    To this reward: ''I want to retaliate with my own hands!'' I was given permission in the hope that you wouldn''t be blamed unless you died, would you?


    It is also significant that Mr. Clarence and the others told me above that ''Serene has been beaten, so please consider it there''. Thank you!


    I am undoubtedly a meritorious man this time, this much ''reward'' will be forgiven.


    Moreover, these accomplices are scumbags who prioritized personal feelings and tried to discredit others, more than that, the country. Everyone in the upper echelons knows which side to take.


    Oh, I naturally can''t use magic because it''s retaliation as'' His Highness the Demon King''s Handout, not the Magic Instructor ''. Only to be careful there, even the demon king has stabbed me with a nail.


    And.


    I don''t know if any of the frightened accomplices are aware... but this is not a formal punishment. Fate comes after this.


    ''Cause it''s my personal retaliation, isn''t it?


    If it wasn''t before the punishment, we wouldn''t be able to do it, would we?


    That''s what it''s all about right now. Well, some of them are like Miss Mabel, who comes looking good, and it would be convenient to get a little grown up.


    "Ha, Miss Mabel. How are you feeling?


    "It sucks!


    If you ask him in a good mood, Miss Mabel returns him to yell at you while you''re in custody. Mmm, you''re doing great!


    They should have explained ''how important what they did was'' at first, but you think some parts of them were originally unconscious of sin and excuse themselves?


    Well... this could be something I can''t help. There would be too much difference between their perception and the charges communicated here.


    "I don''t mind calling you scattered, because it doesn''t change that you''re a sinner. Plus the help of people trying to discredit the country...... no, does that mean you sold the country?


    "I didn''t do that!


    "No, I''m conscious - because it''s not a situation without. Guilty charges communicated by the state are a common perception."


    "... eh"


    I don''t know what they said, but all the accomplices are uniformly pale. Even Miss Mabel shook her shoulders at my words.


    Hmm...... so why don''t you tell me this place is'' just an off-site brawl ''? It''s separate from the original punishment, and I''m sorry to make you mistake this for the end.


    "''Cause, by the way, this is the'' off-site brawl place ''that I was given as a reward for this one"


    "Huh?"


    "That is, apart from formal punishment. Just my personal favor."


    Was it unexpected, Miss Mabel, to have a frightened look? The other ladies have never heard of such a special case, and they look at me surprised.


    "Something like that... I''ve never heard of it"


    Miss Mabel asks as she explores. But you will understand that my words with her are not lies.


    Anyway, there''s a knight in this room. They don''t react to anything because¡­ my words are right.


    There will be a degree of intelligence to which it is possible to guess so, she. Because it''s as much as trying to tailor that kidnapping to the servant''s fault.


    "Something special. I wouldn''t have hoped if you hadn''t beaten me up."


    Laugh with a grin and gently hit your index finger on your cheek. It''s perfectly healed now, but it turned red right after he hit me.


    "Be polite and slap me with a fan. So I hoped for this occasion... because ten times the return is a creed!


    Ugh! and laugh and look at the Mabel ladies. They shook their shoulders when they gradually realized my eyes weren''t laughing.


    "Hey, what are you going to do..."


    "I told you to give it back ten times, right? Oh, is that more than ten times as painful?


    Swallow the sawdust and spit, and a frightened Miss Mabel peeps at me. Speaking of "retaliation" with a smile on his face, he heard one voice after another from the other ladies.


    "We didn''t do anything to you!


    "Oh, yeah! That should be the only one!?


    What they say is true. I mean, you''re desperate.


    But the fact that they''re here¡­ there''s quite a ''reason''.


    I take a few pieces of paper out of the envelope that was placed on the table. This is a brief but power of attorney.


    "Here is a power of attorney from your victimized ladies and their families! Everyone who heard of my retaliation was so jealous. They also had mental distress, of course."


    This is also true. Moreover, without the devil''s help, the kidnapped courtiers were likely to face considerable hardship in the future.


    What would happen if I told those people about ''my personal reward''?


    "Everyone in the upper echelons of each country has shown great sympathy for the victims. But it''s not good for a knight to beat a woman up, to say he''s a sinner, is it? So he said to me," My share, too! I''ve been entrusted with it. "


    Nor is this a lie.


    It''s just, like, "I can hit you personally, okay? ''I just bragged.


    Everyone in the upper echelons of the equally annoying country just made a bad suggestion to the victims.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. The accomplices deserve it. "It hurts a little. You look at me! ''I was in the mood, people.


    "We don''t have time, so let''s just get this over with. I''ll explain this very carefully to you when I''m done."


    "Hi..."


    Miss Mabel desperately tries to escape from me approaching. But there''s no way for her to escape. He''s sitting on the floor, restrained from the ground up. If you were so trembling, you wouldn''t be able to stand.


    Still, Miss Mabel turned her body around and managed to escape...... she was completely frightened. I tear eyes and ask for help around me, but the knights stare at her with harsh eyes, and the other accomplices do their best about themselves.


    As I approach Miss Mabel, I grab the chest barn as I give in.


    "Takeshi..."


    Ignoring Miss Mabel''s teary-eyed plea, I hold my fist. And.


    "Hey, eat and tie!


    followed, and one shot to the right cheek. And one shot on the left cheek as well.


    I''m not saying anything warm about bintas, get beaten clean. Well, it''s the power of a woman who doesn''t handle weapons, so the extent of swelling. That''s what I''m after.


    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    "Does it hurt? It hurts if you beat me, it scares me in many ways if I get kidnapped. There''s a lot more trouble than that, isn''t there?... you know what I mean!


    Now grab your hair and put your knees in your face. Exactly no more words, Miss Mabel squatted in pain. The knights are all aligned and looking in the direction of the day after tomorrow, silent.


    Um, knights?... I''m not stopping you, but your gaze is off!?


    Jito, even if you turn your eyes, they are not Knight Dormitory Masako. Depending on how it was explained, you can''t help it because you''re not as used to me as they are.


    Shoulder to shoulder, I turn my gaze to the next target. This is off-site brawl, the lead is me, and the knights are air or objects! I don''t have time to worry about it, we just have to get it all done.


    Miss Mabel, who had a good gaze, was set to be amazing inside.


    Now she has messy hair, runny makeup with nosebleeds and tears, and gradual swelling of both cheeks. You''re a face that flees instantly if someone doesn''t know what''s going on.


    I remember my fight with Lyudia and tried to make it similar...... yeah, it''s still awesome!


    I suggest you stop using thick makeup! This time, I decided to "admit it as a form of discipline because I haven''t been told yet," and they gave me the cosmetics.


    Additionally, when I used someone who looked good for their surveillance, I just created my face on my own.


    It''s not a trap, it''s all a ''coincidence''!... Just a little informing Mr. Clarence of his plans and hopes for the future.


    In the meantime, this is the end of Miss Mabel.


    Yeah, it''s over... because ''retaliation'' in the real sense is after this.


    "Well, next..."


    People who were trying to escape, stopped moving in my voice. Even though it did, it seeped the despair of ''no escape'' into its face, which was drawn to fear.


    Of course, I let them all see the same! We have to be equal!


    Then I politely told my worn out girlfriends how bad I did it, when their battered cheeks swelled to a good feel.


    He was taken out by the knights who picked him up in order to receive formal punishment.


    The knights who saw them were for a little while, so I think they ended up with a very impactful face. I did a good job.


    "Mizuki... what do you want?


    He asks as the synchronization of the knight s that was secretly mixed. They were only telling them what to do in this room, so they''re curious.


    "Hmm? Look, I said give it back ten times. Ten flat handed shots at everyone. That hurts my hand, too, doesn''t it? So compromise with three shots."


    I''m not lying numerically. It would be more powerful than a flat hand, though.


    But I hear he wasn''t convinced by that statement. They say, "Spit it out honestly" with your eyes.


    ... Apparently, the knights around them are also concerned, and they are listening. After all, were you overgrown because you don''t go everyday?


    "Actually, I asked you to be a candidate for a formal punishment."


    "Something?


    "Yeah. ''Bring all the people from the country in beauty. If possible, accompany their thinkers."


    ¡­¡­


    "Be seen with your eyes like you see garbage in a beautiful place. Besides, it''s in that state, right? Her face was swollen, her nosebleeds and tears made her makeup guzzle, and she grabbed her hair, so she was in great condition, right?


    My retaliation is bunk.


    This time, the reason Miss Mabel grabbed me was'' cause I was in the way to get Mr. Dirk ''. I heard other accomplices resent each other, and that''s what caused it.


    Then why don''t you let the lovely people expose you to misery?


    It was seclusion, resentment, all this damage for such trivial reasons. Of course, they punish me... but it feels like it''s just going from ''country'' to ''home''. You can''t be an accomplice to a kidnapper by yourself, miss, and you''re dealing with the crime of a house guru.


    Then I thought I''d break your heart on a personal level.


    "You''re terrible. Too bad enough, that."


    "Looks like me and Christina were in danger of our lives, though? And even if the victims were rescued, they could have been exposed to a terrible scandal! Compared to that, only the place of punishment is so cute."


    "No, I sure am, but come on..."


    Knight s Sync is attracting my face, but I have no guilt or other shards.


    It is the same in any world that women are afraid of fighting with each other. Again, I did a good job.

 198 Fun chat

    I''m done retaliating, I''m ready.


    I was in a good mood to prepare the room. This is a light dining place in a standing meal format.


    There''s liquor in the large room for all kinds of different world dishes. It''s all made by me by hand.


    Around the corner, people from other countries are coming, so let''s start selling food from different worlds - not that.


    There''s no such thing as a labor for the meritorious people. No, I''m a bit of a sales person!


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah


    This is my self, so it won''t be without any reward. You can''t talk to your companion if you''re supposed to.


    How about something rare, as a thank you to Bishibashi for pointing a cold gaze at the accomplices who have become impact faces? I thought so.


    I didn''t give him the recipe otherwise, so he didn''t see it as particularly problematic.


    Even as the Demon King, I supposedly had ''a guilty conscience about letting you date such a stupid event''.


    I''m sorry, with an honest asshole cat for my feelings.


    But the victims... especially my family were so happy! That''s enough for you to say, ''Come visit me next time''.


    Kidnapping is also a good scandal for the nobility. Especially fatal for the young ladies.


    Even if the Demon King thinks of countermeasures, it doesn''t feel right.


    I want you to think about it. What fate a noble lady suspected of purity would follow.


    Given that, you can also see why my retaliation was admired.


    When they did poorly, the ladies were in danger of ending their lives - they couldn''t stand the scandal, and it was possible - so how hard it was for parents who loved their daughter.


    Well, the accomplices would be in very nice sight by now. That feels good!


    By the way, from Carlosa, Sieg, and Sail are also participating as guardian positions for the Magic Instructor. It is also significant that I recommended that you work if you want to share information.


    There is no guarantee that Zebrast will not be targeted. We also need to draw Zebrast''s attention through Sail.


    I was thinking about that, and everyone who seems to have finished their errands came into the room.


    Oh, eye bliss, eye bliss! Something you can''t see to the contents, even if it''s just your face.


    "Oh, little girl. Are you going to serve?


    Carlossa''s assistant prime minister raises an unexpected voice.


    ¡­¡­


    No, this guy had a good face shape, too. I thought I was definitely here for the ''Discussion'', but apparently not.


    "Assistant Chancellor over here, too? Oh, so what''s over there?


    "What about this sharing of information and pre-construction rubbing? ''Asked darkly, Assistant Chancellor flaunted his shoulder.


    "This time, Father... His Excellency the Chancellor is in charge. That''s a big deal."


    "Oh... it''s definitely an evil act."


    I still don''t know if you''ll excel, assistant. As Carlosa, I''m also fairly alert, which would mean we''ve dropped in the country''s brains.


    "You were there, and you let the mastermind get away, didn''t you? Well, I mean it."


    "Right. It''s not a defeat, but there''s nothing to prove it."


    Yes, this time it''s just called ''Prediction of the Dark Curtain''. Still, I think it''s unexpected enough for the mastermind to have identified the cause of those two deaths.


    ''Cause I don''t know the cause of death without Ops and Christina''s crisis-sensing abilities.


    It''s more likely those two will die before this one moves. If that were the case, the kidnappers would have killed the body.


    Identifying the cause of death leads to suspicion of what appears to be a mastermind. This alone would be a feat.


    "I don''t have a choice. I''m the only escort for the ladies, and that''s your priority."


    If he clasped his shoulders, Assistant Chancellor stroked his head with a seemingly complicated look.


    "I appreciate that. Well protected."


    "Huh."


    "But hey..."


    Keep it up, I got a head with the hand I was stroking! and grab it all.


    "What''s your idea of hanging the kidnappers out the window!?


    "I was just there."


    "You must be a woman too!? What are you doing!?


    I don''t know if Assistant Chancellor, who can be critical and powerful, is guiding me or scolding me.


    Do you mean...


    Everyone''s gaze hurts, Assistant Chancellor!


    Oh, calm down!? This is the place to say, ''Good luck to all who have been chosen with their faces -!'' This is the consolation meeting venue!?


    The people around me are taken aback and look at this one with cancer.


    ¡­¡­


    No, some guys are bitterly laughing at you for saying you''re frightened.


    Those people laugh bitterly at our exchange, but they enjoy it anyway.


    "Mizuki, what did you do this time?


    The General of Beauty speaks with a bitter smile.


    This attitude, as you already know. You still don''t have a good personality, Sail.


    "I''m sure you enjoyed it, huh? I''d love to hear it."


    It was Sieg who brought the caretaker here. Hi, this is Kidnapper Destroyed! Miss Rescue! ''I guess I only have some idea.


    It is a crude head, inversely proportional to the face. Really, really sorry to be a hero candidate.


    Oh, Mr. Keith is sighing with a frightened face. Was my prediction right, I knew it.


    "Just what I heard. While ensuring the safety of the young lady, she took a way for me to win eight."


    "That''s ''hold the kidnappers and hang them out the window,''" he said.


    "Yeah. No offense at all, I''m not going to kill you either. But this time, when I think I''m going to be hand-held here, I can''t help but get frustrated and say," Son of a bitch, taste this remorse for a second! ''Think about it... "


    Fool, to be honest, Assistant Chancellor and Mr. Keith were shocked, and Sayle gave the rating of "That''s right, Mizuki," and Zeke said...


    "You must have done that all by yourself, didn''t you? Make sure you make it work!


    It was the same brain muscle. Attention was focused solely on the business of "Hanging the Kidnappers Through the Window".


    There comes another facial acquaintance. Sail''s expression is subtly strong.


    "... after all, were you the adopted daughter of the Knights Commander"


    "Hey, toy you! Long time no see."


    "Who is the toy!


    "Sorry, mistake. Cyrus, was that you?"


    Mr. Cyrus, the Kingsguard knight of Kibera. Sail and I are in the worst position unconditionally.


    Well, I know how Sail feels. From Sail, who has protected Rudolph more than anyone else, you can''t have good feelings for Kivera.


    Whether you understand it''s over or not, you can''t follow your emotions. That''s normal.


    ... Um, Assistant Prime Minister? Come on, I want your hands off my head.


    "I heard, unscrupulous manoeuvres. You were all well, weren''t you?


    You seem complicated, Cyrus. This... maybe he worried me even if I didn''t?


    With the hands of the Assistant Chancellor off my head, I turned to you, Cyrus. Do the people around you still have something to think about Kivela, it seems complicated.


    After all, ''We''re going to fight together, so let the past flow into the water and be close''... it doesn''t make sense.


    "There''s no defeat for me."


    "... I know that!


    "It''s true. By and large, it was the" adopted daughter of the Knights Commander "who protected the ladies, not the" Magic Instructor ". If you can''t use magic, I''ll get ready for it."


    Even when you were in Quivera, you prepared a lot.


    With that said, Cyrus, you have no choice but to remain silent, too. Because my ''advance preparation'' has a lot to do with Kivera''s defeat.


    The people who came to Ilfena this time know that I am the... "adopted daughter of the Knight Commander who became the" Magic Guide ". Although ''conveyed in the sense of showing the sincerity of Ilfena'' to be precise.


    Well, you can associate me instantly when you know me!


    ''It was judged useless to hide it,'' he also says. Well, can''t it be Carlosa or Alberda with someone I have a personal relationship with beside the king, or Kivera with whom my personality is found out?


    However, only some of the upper layers are able to convey the details. It seems that after they return home, including the King, they will follow the plan prepared by the Demon King to manipulate the information.


    The people here have been treated as "the face and loyalty of those who pass" chosen by the King. The point is'' trustworthy handkerchief ''. It''s a terrible way to put it, but I have trouble without these people.


    It''s a consolation, including the aim of making the future easier if they meet face to face, who are in a relatively mobile position. It would also be called a place for the exchange of information. Therefore, the Demon Kings are in separate rooms. Take it easy, that''s a consideration.


    Of course, that''s not all. It also means exploring each other''s information.


    The Demon King is a patriot. I would trust the kings of other nations and their proximity, but not unconditionally. I have to be cautious, especially since it looks like Irfena was targeted this time.


    Everyone in the upper echelons of other countries was also satiated by such circumstances, so they accepted it very well. Whatever seemed familiar, the intrusion would have shown us an understanding of the demon king''s response in combination with other countries, self-defense.


    I would shy away from the fact that there are more traitors on this side than there are projections of a mastermind. The attitude of monitoring each other is necessary both for Irfena and for other countries.


    Cyrus and I should have been briefed on those circumstances. Still, I guess that''s what you said earlier because you showed me around. That''s not for exploring the other person.


    Really...... I guess he''s not good at breaking it off. Virgil, it looks like he was showing you things, and maybe he''s basically a good person to take care of.


    Even now, I don''t feel convinced by the words returned.


    In a way, this time, I can also accept "convenient use of the Magic Master". As for you, Cyrus, who knows me, I think I have something to think about that treatment.


    Words don''t go on any further, Cyrus, and you are silent but dissatisfied. A brave man interrupted the story there called out.


    "Mizuki, what about him? Are you the Knight of Kivera?


    Brain muscle thing. Sieg. Mr. Keith looks up to the ceiling because of Siege''s lack of air readings.


    "He''s Cyrus. This is the Kingsguard Knight sent by Kivera during the" Enjoyment of the Magic Instructor "against Noland. My surveillance personnel, I suppose."


    "Noland?


    "Yeah."


    Incidentally, a disturbance with Noland a while ago meant that "King Noland, who stubbornly persuaded his inferiority, said," Make my princess Queen Zebrast! "Derived from the plot," he said.


    The upper echelons of the country know the details via the Demon King, and it is true that I, the Demon Supervisor, have moved.


    However, that is only something with the back context. slightly different from the general perception.


    I''m not going to go into detail because I don''t know how far the people here know. I don''t know where they stand for the country.


    When I look around the room lightly, there are still quite a few people who don''t know the details or tilt their necks.


    "Well, remember him in" Silas the Kivera. "I''m sorry they didn''t hear anything and put me under surveillance."


    "Hey, Lord Mizuki!?


    "Toys for me, by the way"


    "In the end, that!


    That''s annoying, Toy. You got toy certified for fighting and selling from yourself.


    However, it seemed that the people around me had relaxed their guard in their dealings with me. Apparently, he was also recognized with the unhappy.


    ¡­¡­


    What did you imagine, you guys? At once the gaze of pity is right for you, Cyrus.


    "Well, that would have been fun"


    "Huh..."


    Brain muscle Siege doesn''t read the air as usual. Cyrus, who has drawn your face, there is no lack of malice in Sieg''s statement that will determine your heartbreak.


    Besides, this time there was a guy who would take a ride on it.


    "Hehe. I think you had a lot of fun, didn''t you? This is how I worry about Mizuki."


    With a gentle smile, the General of Beauty makes a statement to hunt him down. Even though words and expressions are calm, for some reason the atmosphere is the opposite.... Harsh boy, you.


    However, unlike Sieg, there''s something about it. Sayle''s remarks seem to have caught your cock, too, Cyrus.


    "Oh, the guardian lord of his reputation for drowning his fianc¨¦e. Jealousy is ugly, isn''t it?


    I''ll give it back to Sail with a provocative look, Mr. Cyrus. In that atmosphere Mr. Keith pulled Siege back, and Assistant Chancellor kept me from behind to draw distance.


    Is this the outbreak of a personal battle for Kivera VS Zebrest?


    I mean, for all around you, too much air reading!


    That''s just getting the king''s trust. It wasn''t just my face -... and I was swallowing myself, and the two of them looked like they were having a great time in conversation.


    "You don''t have to be jealous or anything. Because I''m needed."


    "Ha! Because it''s that face. I wonder if it''s like talking to the same sex."


    "No, not as good as you are called a toy. ''She'' would have fun, wouldn''t it?


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone looked at the two in disquiet, followed by me being protected (= captured) in the arms of Assistant Prime Minister.


    If you normally captured this conversation, you''d say, ''Is that a woman''s take on it!?'' You''d think. But it''s the brilliant people gathering here... who are also used to the conversation behind them.


    There are no lies in their conversation.


    Yes, there are no lies. I just don''t have enough words.


    "You don''t have to be jealous or anything. Because I''m needed (as Rudolph''s protector)."


    "Ha! Because it''s that (unknown) face. (I don''t have the kind of atmosphere that I''m aware of as a man) I wonder if it''s the kind of anxiety that talks to the same sex."


    "No, not as much as you are called a toy. ''She'' would have fun, wouldn''t it? (Yeah, it''s Mizuki playing)"


    Maybe this is right. I am merely rewarding words with me as a common topic.


    ... I don''t have a common topic, I''m the only one. Exactly on this occasion, between Kivera and Zebrest, we do not speak of a slaughtered history.


    As a result, it developed into a peaceful rhetorical modality.


    Good, do more! If the pan can be solved to this extent, it is cheap.


    The patron head of the king of one country and the Kingsguard knight of a great nation. However, what you''re doing is your child''s verbal fighting level.


    Notice the embarrassment, and come around later!


    I''m unexpectedly entertained.


    My surroundings stared at me and the two of them with such raw warm eyes. They don''t know how to handle it.


    "Little girl. You, you''re hot"


    "Are you serious about that?


    "... let me do that"


    That''s what I said, Assistant Chancellor, who sighs deeply. No, there''s an obligation to report it or something -... seriously, you report it, you piece of crap.


    But I can''t keep it that way. It would be a problem to end this consolation meeting with these guys'' observations more than it has a purpose, too.


    Hmm, so do you want to stop them?


    "We''re friends, both of us"


    Perfect, and the conversation stops.


    "Whoever hears about this is embarrassed by the child''s level of bickering, and the fact that it''s you guys who are making it up will also make me laugh.... stretched entertainment? Even though you''re obliged to report it?


    The air in the room was now frozen to the word. Other than the two of you said, ''I told you something you shouldn''t have said!?'' All in all, look at me cancer on the fast track.


    Fine, it''s kindness that makes you realize.... kindness, yeah.


    "Later, Sail. Cyrus, it''s true that you played a lot with me, but I''m willing to use you, too, right? It''s not human resources, is it? He wants to use it for color tricks someday, because he''s not kidding."


    Cyrus, the guardians are laughing at you. Aren''t we in a relationship where we go to the ground with ''matching interests is a nice bond - let''s be competent pawns for each other''?


    Sayle seems to have also felt the unspoken part, which dramatically attracts his face.... Is that it? Why, Cyrus, are you and the people around you pulling your face the same way?


    "Little girl... you have no mercy for the book."


    "Lady, please, don''t get Sieg involved in this! This guy''s a brain muscle, he''s pure! You''ll have trouble remembering something odd!?


    Somehow, Mr. Keith came to praise me for feeling seriously at stake. Caretaker... a guardian, you.


    "Can we be spiritually successful?"


    "You''re not gonna tell me that''s been successful!


    "No! Absolutely, because you''re not!


    For some reason, it is quickly denied by both of them, including the Assistant Prime Minister. You think so? I think it''s something similar.


    You looked at us like that, Cyrus, alternating between me and Sayle.


    ¡­¡­ The guardians drowned?


    ¡­¡­


    "Drowning? Really?... Give me that?


    Sayle does not return the answer. The rascal seemed to have defeated the simple question.

 199 Thoughts under the mask

    - In a room (Elshon perspective)


    "I apologize for taking the time to step in"


    That''s how I turn my gaze to the people on the same table.


    "No, it will be necessary. This is the kidnapped maid. We have to thank her for her safe rescue."


    It is the Chancellor of Carlossa who smiles calmly. I guess sending him to Irfena still feels that he needs future measures as Carlosa as well.


    "Exactly. Some parts of me think I''m lucky this time."


    The man who snorts as well is Lord Glenn of Alberda. He is also in the position of the belly of King Alberda, whose talent is as specialized in brainwork as Mizki.


    Above all... he is authentic, Mizuki and his hometown.


    I assumed Mizuki was involved in this resolution, and I guess the person most used to her was chosen.


    - And.


    "I didn''t expect you to be here any time soon."


    "Well, that''s about as good as it gets to show good faith."


    Somewhere invincibly a person with a scratch on his face laughing - King Kivera that person.


    While the country is still unstable and this time every country is chosen to rank next to the king... he was the only one who had come to Ilfena himself.


    I am the only one who invites you this time. Until now, it has been unthinkable for the kings of the great powers to ride on their own invitations to be downgraded - and rightly so, both in their identity and in their country''s position.


    "Sincerely, what?


    "There would have been something about Princess Wang, wouldn''t there? If the country is going to change, isn''t this the right place to prove it?


    If asked to explore sincerity, he was returned that way with an interesting look.


    Sure, secretly convinced. It is true that the King himself going on these occasions is an excellent opportunity to show that ''it is not like before'' and would be a good proof.


    Instead of calling, the king himself goes. It is a serious figure in the king of the great kingdom, but I could not feel the fright of the late defeat there by the Magic Master.


    No, Kivera is still a ''big country''.


    Because that''s not the only thing that made Kivera feel threatened.


    Whether agricultural land is shredded or not, its existence is not something that can be ignored.


    Above all, Mizuki did nothing but weaken it.


    However, it is also true that not all those who understand it. Some suspect that Kivela was fatally damaged, keeping the assumption that he was'' defeated by a demon mentor ''.


    "I see. Proof that Kivela doesn''t have the arrogance she once had, an appeal to her own country that she sees this kidnapping as heavy enough to move herself. And¡­ to tell us that there is no problem even if the king temporarily leaves the country"


    King Kivela laughed satisfactorily when he told him of the possible possibility. Sounds right.


    Exhale an inner sigh into the figure of King Kivela like that. Painfully, he is still a great king.


    If we were to remain on this scene with the defeat of the other day and the arrogance of the past¡­ it is doubtful that we would have accepted Quivera as the same victim.


    There would have been a possibility that I would not take this invitation too seriously because I value pride.


    But King Kivera was still the man who deserved to rule the great power.


    Because I chose to be ahead of the country over remorse, and let myself prove it by taking a step back.


    When we get this far, we have to admit that Kivera is in the same position. If you return it in good faith, it will be a disgrace to the country and an appreciation.


    I lay down my eyes for the first time and then aligned my gaze with King Kivela. To the suddenly unusual air, the other two tighten their expressions as well.


    "If that''s what you think. There was another purpose to this gathering¡­ I would like you to enter into an inviolable treaty with my country. Of course, other countries are welcome to participate."


    "Hmm?"


    "To be honest, Kivera''s standing is now obscure. With that, the surrounding countries don''t know how to handle it either. Previously, Kivera had an overwhelming advantage¡­ because it changed once and for all"


    "What does that have to do with the kidnapping?


    "Eliminating the possibility of our self-destruction, is it? I don''t know what to say, but this time the mastermind seems to turn my head a little bit."


    To my suggestion abruptly, everyone who opened their eyes lightly¡­ changed their expression to bitter in the words that followed.


    "To be honest, they have chosen to respond too accurately. From what I''ve heard about the kidnappers, it seems a dead man was giving advice. And he said it felt like the man was under someone''s direction, too."


    "Oh... you seem to have plagued Irfena for a long time. Well, she was the one who did it unexpectedly."


    Kuku, and King Kivera laughed delightfully. He is very quick to understand as he can be said to have been defeated by Mizki''s first ton of demos.


    That seems to be the same for the Chancellors of Carlossa and Glenn, who laughed bitterly as if they were frightened.


    "It was only because Mizuki got in early as a pimp that I learned that there was a mastermind behind the man. Without the body, we couldn''t identify the cause of death, and the kidnappers frightened by the events could have pulled it up."


    It''s true. The meritorious men this time are undoubtedly those of Mizki and the Deebolt family.


    Those two elements were too unexpected for the mastermind, creating a breakthrough in a measure that was perfect.


    "Beware is more imperative than there is still a mastermind left. And the same goes for sharing information. Then¡­"


    "I see. That''s right, Lord Demon King, do you take that as a reason why our country has been incorporated into this one!


    You even guessed the part I didn''t say, King Kivella nodded as convinced. I know the other two have thought of ''the possibility'', but I can''t say anything on this occasion.


    King Kivera, who perceived it, opens his mouth himself.


    "Is our country''s role ''a debacle that causes disharmony to the affected country''! Sure, how about working together while we''re still weighing our distance from each other? If you fall into suspicious darkness, even that information becomes suspicious. ¡­ well thought out."


    Kivela, however unstable, is a great power. Why I bothered to do harm and get involved in such a country.


    I wondered whether that was not ''to induce discord between the affected countries''.


    If the information is shared and the hands are put together, that''s all the masterminds won''t be able to take the next action. Then you don''t have to let them put their hands together. Exchange beings worthy of the ''evil'' needed to disrupt the sum.


    "It can''t be easier to get along than with previous perceptions of Kivera. Based on that, the sharing of information and future cooperation will also rub off somewhere. It could be a source of contention."


    Abominable, if only said by the Chancellor.


    "Kivela and the Wizard are hostile, and neither are we in a calm relationship with Kivela. And now that it''s collapsed there''s a gap to get into.... If we circulate false information, we can easily distrust each other. No, maybe that''s where the next move starts."


    As Lord Glenn continued, he uttered about ''what could happen in the future''. My expression gets tough by accident, too.


    What a disgusting mastermind. Even self-destruct afterwards ploughed into the measure, trying to flirt with us.


    It was surprisingly King Kivela who broke such an atmosphere.


    "Well, based on that this time, I let this one hit my hand."


    Everyone''s gaze concentrates on unexpected words. Taking that gaze, King Kivela continued his words.


    "The one who brought you here this time is familiar with the Master of Magic, right? He will still be in the room with the rest of the country. So what happens if I show my closeness to the Wizard?"


    "Oh, did he know His Majesty the Mage?"


    When all unexpectedly the Chancellor raises his voice, King Kivela gives a slightly troubled look.


    "You know each other, or to the extent that they remember your name and your position. Virgil, who under the same conditions was Lucas, has made insulting remarks about Irfena in a way that follows Lucas. I was punished... so I brought Cyrus."


    "Oh, was it to show that we were close enough to exchange words with Mizuki? Sure, Mizuki would be wary if a stranger with no name approached him intimately. It would be the perfect candidate to tell your surroundings that Kivela is not in a particularly sinister relationship with the Magician."


    When he snorted all convinced, King Kivela continued, "And no."


    "Kivela did eliminate the overwhelming advantage. But at the same time, it was possible to review the way the country is and eliminate the unnecessary¡­ some gained. In the long run, you could call it a good cut."


    Is that because you realized the size of the spark that was smoking inside, or because you faced the threat of other countries joining hands?


    Either way, I guess I had something to think about. Well, it looks like he was plotting the abolition of Lucas, and I''m sure there was something ''gained''.


    I don''t know the details, but Kivera may also be looking for ways to be in the future. Is care for Irfena part of this?


    Has it come to my face that I thought it was a very attentive candidate? King Kivela nodded with a serious face.


    "If you want to show your sincerity, you have to take that into account. That is the criterion by which the way our country is found is appreciated."


    To this word, I learned that King Kivera''s words of ''showing sincerity'' were sincere. Magic Instructor - I wouldn''t give a shit if I just showed up to get along with Mizuki.


    Respect and care paid for a small country, not a magician. You can''t possibly not appreciate that.


    But King Kivera let his gaze swim somewhat hard to say.


    "It''s just... Well, it seems that the Demon Master treats Cyrus like a ''toy''. Yeah, I have a purpose to tell Cyrus. Seems to me that Cyrus himself has something to think about, as much as he has a shard of the Master of Magic."


    ... Wait. What did you just say?


    I felt it contained too many noisy remarks. The first Chancellor and Glenn, with a proper gaze, are looking at King Kivela with cancer.


    "Lord Cyrus, how does Mizuki treat...?


    Ask King Kivela as he becomes aware of the cramps in his face. Then he leaned his neck slightly - perhaps suspicious of our attitude, which changed at once - and uttered words he didn''t want to hear.


    "''Toys'' and. Well, this time around, there will be others, and there will be no danger."


    ''What an outrageous candidate...!


    The voice of our hearts would have been beautifully hammered. Though I didn''t have a choice, it''s something I''ve done a lot harshly.


    However, this is affected by the fact that Mizuki is basically isolated. Even Alberda would struggle with a candidate without Lord Glenn.


    It''s hard to notice because of the intimacy with all the big guys, but Mizuki doesn''t know many people - face and name matching, or close enough to have a conversation. That''s normal, given the fact that you''re from another world.


    I can''t help but sympathize with Lord Cyrus for all those circumstances.


    "Toys." Well, did you give Mizuki a sacrifice for someone to be treated like a ''toy''? But King Kivera seems surprised by our reaction.


    ... Speaking of which, even though I know quite a bit about the destructiveness of my personality, from Kivela, Mizki''s - the threat of a demon conductor is strongly perceived by those who are violent aspects such as'' icing ''and'' town of the Necromancer ''or'' collapse of the castle (attempted) ''.


    In the first place, those who belong to the upper echelons of Quivera do not know the ''Truth of the Mage Master'' because each country spoke.


    I guess the two remaining ones are aware of that. I let my gaze swim and still couldn''t tell the truth.


    "Well, my surrounding eyes would just hurt somewhat where I got stuck. It''s also suitable for the thoughts of our country, so I suppose Cyrus will endure it, too?


    ''No, no, no! That''s definitely not a little bit of mental pain! All I see is a future where you can be treated like a toy without a joke and look pity in the eye from around you!


    The voice of such a heart will not reach King Kivela.


    No, we and King Kivela have too different perceptions of Mizuki. Understand that tongue-demonstration, because I don''t think it''s possible.


    Unexpectedly far-sighted. Actually, Mizuki also has a purpose for this gathering. And I''ve allowed it.


    In a sense, the person named Cyrus is not pitiful as the person responsible for Mizuki''s one stick.


    I couldn''t resist more than being a royal fate. Or I guess I took it on because I understood it was necessary... too bad.


    Cyrus and the others are undoubtedly Mizuki''s prey of the day.


    Poor knights are targeted by their loyalty...!


    ¡­¡­ Sorry, my stupid cat. "


    Unexpectedly bow your head. King Kivera looks surprised at the abrupt apology, but I couldn''t help but bow my head.


    I see the Chancellor and Lord Glenn with pitiful eyes, but I still don''t hear him say stop.


    ... they also know Mizuki. If they had been Mizki''s guardians, they would have bowed their heads just like me.


    "Ugh, um? I don''t know, I''ll tell Cyrus."


    "Please"


    That''s what I say and I look up. Pretend not to look at the guilt that still creeps into your chest.


    And to achieve our original purpose - I didn''t change the subject! ¡­ I would like to think -, I asked everyone for an earlier proposal.


    "Can you make an inviolable treaty with that?


    "Uhm. Let''s promise to protect Noh during his reign. Apart from the kidnapping incident, the current vague state of affairs would not be good for both sides. It is also easy to respond if one standard is clarified. After that, things will change again, but you just have to grab each other''s distance in that period."


    Immediately King Kivera nodded and agreed. I guess he decided that the criterion of ''inviolability'' was necessary not only for Kivela, but also for his opponent.


    It is on this side that security is guaranteed in the sense of aggression, but it is not a loss for Kivera either.


    For example... in diplomacy, blackmailing methods such as'' The Wizard is on our side ''and'' Other countries are on our side ''will be unavailable.


    Such responses in diplomacy will naturally also be included in the prohibition. It is a pact to avoid discord, both aggression and intimidation, including provocation, should be banned.


    He was the king of Quivera¡­ a ruler who was supreme in power and at the same time received support from his subordination and the people. If the king''s word, it will always be preserved.


    "I personally agree with you, too. Exactly. I can''t respond on this occasion, but I support it."


    "Likewise. If you''re going to give me your personal opinion, I was wondering if it would be the best hand. It would be the same here to be confused by diplomacy, which is too different¡­ it would also be a great way to get rid of people who say stupid things"


    The Chancellor made it clear that he would support it modestly, but as an individual.


    Lord Glenn is willing to use it to eliminate fools, even the consequences of it. I think you know Mizuki on these points.


    So does Mizuki, but there is an unexpected and thorough glimpse of misery. Sometimes the priorities will be clear, but the way they are split is awesome.


    "By the way, will the Wizard be convinced of that? He doesn''t seem hostile to Kivera right now, but he wouldn''t even be friendly. Don''t you have a lot to think about?


    Speaking of which, King Kivera speaks the question. Since Mizki acts only as an ''individual'', he probably wondered if there was any point in an inviolable treaty or something like that.


    Indeed, this is only an arrangement between countries. Unfenced otherworlds are suspiciously effective to the point where they act personally.


    - But.


    "It''s okay. Mizuki is awesome with those splits. So I understand that the other day''s incident with Princess Celestina was also" over. "


    "Hmm? It seemed like it was moving with a lot of personal emotion?


    Skeptical - caused by Mizki''s attitude, absolutely - snorts confidently at King Kivela''s words as well. This is a different matter from Mizuki''s belonging to Ilfena or his nostalgia for me.


    "''To negotiate the transfer of agricultural land with Irfena'', and ''to apologise to King Kivella himself to Zebrest''. On these two conditions Mizuki held up her shaken hand.... at this point, it''s not ''a matter of individual magicians'', it''s ''diplomacy between nations''. It will be more ''over'' for Mizuki than you have achieved it."


    "You think that girl can make that decision?


    "I can. Or you''re right that you were going to do that from the beginning. Kivela is a big country in the heart of the country involved, so it''s annoying whether there''s civil unrest or rubbing with another country."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone shut up with an indescribable look. Yes, very... for very personal reasons, Mizuki just wanted these settlements.


    ''To be clear, it would be awkward to find out about that Kivera-related thing later. So for me, for the country [it''s over, isn''t it!] I think we need to recognize that''


    "It''s [over] more than we convinced each other, isn''t it? There will be changes in relations between countries in the future, but previous perceptions are in the way. In the first place, didn''t I almost just hang out with Kivera on this one? It is also frustrating for other countries to use the results, making them unusable. ''


    The merchants are in trouble when Kivela and I get off the hook! There are aspects of Kivela that serve as a place for merchants to interact, as well as obstacles to gathering information and so on. Even though it works great in many ways!


    ... They asked me such a stupid question, how do you want me to explain it?


    You will also understand the importance of connecting countries, but more importantly, personal thoughts that an individual''s evil deeds will not be found out.


    It is an irresistible stupid cat.


    At least, I just want to deny that this is my education.


    "Is it so divisible?"


    Though it seems complicated, the Chancellor raises questions. As for him, considering that Mizuki is an otherworldly man, he said, ''Is it something that can be broken up that far? Civilians?'' I guess I thought.


    But he only got a chance to relate to Mizuki very recently. As far as Lord Glenn was concerned, he looked at the Chancellor with an objectified expression.


    The look obviously said, ''That''s good, I can''t believe you think of him like that''. That''s dating from the original world, he understands Mizuki very well.


    "... I don''t worry about splitting it up. Emphasis on results, hindering emotions, etc. is clean and refreshing! I''ll cut it off."


    "Eh."


    "I come to this world and I get depressed... or they didn''t have three days to worry about it, did they? And by the way, it''s been three days, including when I showed a slightly distressing gesture."


    The otherworldly life, which began abruptly, baffled and depressed Mizki. That''s normal, something''s wrong with people who accept it lightly.


    They don''t have magic in Mizuki''s world in the first place. From that point of view, too, it would have been hard to believe in transworld metastases.


    Except there''s a daughter who goes all over herself on the ground by the horror.


    I learned magic can be used, or I learned it fast¡­ to "make my life comfortable"!


    If you''re from a highly skilled world, it''s inconvenient and natural. But why magically make it happen...? It is a tremendous obsession.


    Preliminary magic is like healing and detoxification, so I should have just taught Gordon and to the extent that ''there are other offensive magics''. That''s all you have to understand.


    Absolutely, Absolutely Mizuki''s own magic is influenced by that daughter''s ton of demo ideas. Even Klaus and the others don''t fully understand.


    "You didn''t just say that in person, you had a lot of events that I think are true. I will also tell you that Kivera is involved as an aggrieved country in this case. Or so I came to the point. I didn''t have any feelings for making fun of myself for being harmed by mistake."


    "... No, I don''t think so either, do you? Has our country been defeated by that degree of emotion?


    King Kivera is drawing his face in a different way. Right, sure, that''s humiliating.


    However, the hand of salvation was reached out from Lord Glenn here.


    "Mizuki ''remembers it as a fact'' that it''s past, but if you''re ready, there''s nothing to rot after. I know emotions cloud my eyes, and..."


    So Lord Glenn cut off his words once and sighed.


    "On the contrary, it''s only a forward-looking personality. Because it is better for Mizuki to improve the relationship between Kivela and her surroundings, we will decide what to do in the future in the direction of ''Results Focus''."


    ¡­¡­


    It is an outer passage. I mean, judgment based on understanding what ''the best for me'' is.


    There is nowhere else for you to be found, such as your kind-hearted daughter, who is called "the exonerating magician." Interpretation is a fantasy.


    "That means if it is personally beneficial to antagonize Kivera..."


    "Keep it up. No, they will use it in a grand way to appeal to hostilities."


    The Lord Glenn is also clear in his doubts about the Chancellor, who attracted his face. King Kivela also remains just as silent.


    ¡­¡­


    You should have already said this.


    "Actually, there was a point in proving that the reason Mizuki is there now is'' not particularly friendly with Kivela, but not in conflict '', and telling him'' there is no mercy that it would be a friendly relationship ''. The other day, I swallowed rumors of a" culpable magician, "and some people tried to use it conveniently."


    If sighed but exposed, the two other people besides Lord Glenn, who was a party, also showed an understanding with a strangely convincing look.


    "It must be... vigilant and natural."


    "Hmm, isn''t that self-defense you can do as that girl"


    Yeah, King Kivera. Your speculation is correct. You''re right, though!


    "The way to tell them that it would be a friendly relationship is to" thoroughly beat them down. "The point is to let Mizuki know her own personality."


    "" "What?


    "The victim will continue, won''t he? I''m sure the participants can grieve over Mizuki''s... demon mentor''s suckiness. It would be a good opportunity because ''we have never met in person before'' is misleading."


    Tell you what, the victims won''t think ''good opportunity'' or anything, even if they''re wrong.


    Or the aim is to scare them and get them to tell their country. Because "Reporting to the King" doesn''t include personal feelings, falsehoods, etc., that''s why Mizuki targeted it.


    "So Mizuki was over there? I thought it was strange. If you want to open a different world food business, it would be more efficient if you weren''t there."


    Lord Glenn nods smudgingly. He seems to have been a little odd because he has been dating Mizuki from day to day.


    "If he was there, he''d end up in a ''personal conversation'', but if he wasn''t there, I''d be a ''diplomat'' through the country, if I were to say more. So if you stop in the eyes of the upper management of our country, there will be talk of..."


    I mean, that''s not what I''m after this time. Due to very personal circumstances, Mizuki was waiting for the spider.


    The Chancellor accidentally leaks a bitter laugh.


    "Shall I also be exposed, then? Sieg and the others were there to make sure that they were sincere with the Magic Master, but Celian accompanied them with vigilance to allow others to enter the Magic Master. Well... as a country, I took care of you a little bit."


    That would be about the Queen of Barraksin. As a result, Mizuki has also paid for her many years of worries, so is it that she has shown her gratitude in the dark?


    And everyone''s gaze turned to nature and Lord Glenn. A situation full of backs so far, it would be more impossible to suspect.


    "I''m not doing ''nothing''"


    ... but what was told was an unexpected word. But there was Mizuki''s disciple.


    "My country has never dealt with a magician except His Majesty and some of the extreme. I mean, I thought it was a good opportunity to find out what kind of person the Magic Instructor is. So..."


    Once I cut the words, I laughed.


    "We have accompanied those who think in the direction of using it. They also think of their claims as'' for the good of the country '', and they have loyalty to His Majesty. But it''s hard to tell the difference between what''s available and what''s not."


    "No, that''s..."


    My face is unwittingly drawn. Wouldn''t that be King''s approval and say, ''I was going to make you a victim from the start''?


    "But you were convenient. As a matter of fact, I asked Mizuki earlier to ''play with me a little bit when you get here''. When I told you what was going on, you took it easy on me. That must have been some side of the coincidence."


    I have no malice for Lord Glenn, who speaks like nothing. Seriously, it seems to have gone to "To teach the nature of a magician named Mizuki".


    "Oh yeah, didn''t you just say ''I didn''t do anything''?


    With a shudder - you just seem to have to be shuddered, that''s just what I did with Mizuki - Lord Glenn looked surprised when King Kivela asked.


    "Even if you don''t say anything, their thoughts and so on, Mizuki will quickly break through. That''s why I didn''t give them instructions. I was just anxious to be a good girl, so I said," Whatever you do, I won''t blame you. "


    ¡­¡­


    I''m not wrong. You didn''t even take measures or burn your peers.


    It''s just... ''I cut the country off from their ratings'' because I knew Mizuki''s character. Moreover, in the way Lord Glenn put it, it seems that he praised it in Alberda.


    Make the deaf child feel painful and understand.


    Sure you''ll wear it...... maybe it''ll be traumatic though.


    "So... the two of you who are supposed to be her guardians are here right now."


    To the words of the Chancellor, turn to Argent and Klaus, where everyone''s gaze was held back in the corner of the room.


    Argent smiled with the same smile as usual, and Klaus remained as faceless as ever.


    "Oh, our Lord is His Highness Elshon, who is there. If you are here, it is only natural to refrain from doing so."


    "It has been determined that obstruction may come, so I am in charge of the magic escort."


    ¡­¡­


    Without being frightened by our gaze, everyone''s eyes turned raw and warm to the two of us.


    Excuses...... different, very convincing as an argument. But nobody thinks so, including me.


    "You escaped."


    I guess the groaning of Lord Glenn, who sounded pompous, was everyone''s summation. Needless to say everyone snorted by accident.

 200 Balaxin around that time

    - at Baraxin (Linus point of view)


    "Is that all right with you guys?


    "Yes, I think we should leave our mother. Even from your grandfather."


    Asking them to confirm their intentions, Felix and Sandra snorted firmly.


    Unlike before, I can ask you how desperate you are to see reality. Given the past, it was a dramatic change.


    Most importantly, Felix calls himself ''me''. He used to say ''I'' even though it wasn''t a public place... and he subtly distanced himself from us.


    Now he doesn''t have it and talks to me in a natural way. Such changes are the reason why Felix and the others were presented with ''Another Way''.


    The two are presented with the option of ''going to the Count Barrios'' or ''being deposited with the Church'' beforehand. The premise was to explain in detail Felix''s situation - why he was so stubborn, etc.


    It''s not just what Katrina and the others tried to use. There were elements that made me think it was right.


    What I noticed was a word from His Majesty the Mage, who does not have good feelings for the Balaxin samurai and knights.


    ''Felix is a disturber from the royalists, isn''t he? It''s a big part of being forced to marry a sideroom child, but Katrina has grown because she gave birth to a prince. "


    "Even from the ecclesiastical aristocracy, incompetent handkerchiefs¡­ are the cause of Katrina''s behavior towards me. Didn''t you make the Counts of Barrios recognize those various malicious intentions [because they are children of the side chamber] ''?


    ''He''s a good earl at manipulating words, and it would have been easy to make young Felix think of it. If you were close to brainwashing, wondering if you thought words from other families were from malice''


    ... we could not deny that word.


    The same goes for the Count, because if we pay attention to such things or try to solve misunderstandings, we say no.


    Lord Magic Master must have noticed that from one of Alisa''s cases. That was also a redemption of personal malice for the most plausible reason: ''Because I can''t do it''.


    That one subsequent investigation has led to the discovery that the samurai with Alisa were harassing her out of jealousy. She foolishly thought that Alisa should be disappointed by the guardians - they only paid attention to the brackets of their fianc¨¦e.


    They would build a perimeter and a wall if they were put in such a situation. That further distorted my perception of Alisa, and only one person walked by the rating of ''failing to do so''. It is also significant that it was a heterogeneous being called ''the otherworldly''.


    It was only natural for Alisa to be distrustful and frightened of us. The only thing that depends on Edward trying to protect.


    I am also one of those people who didn''t realize the situation and wasn''t trusted by Alisa. Judging solely by the report and her actions, she did not question ''why such a state''.... even though the otherworlds say ''it''s natural that you don''t even know common sense''.


    The jealousy of the samurai made their response to Alisa unjust, and the perception of ''otherworldly'' clouded everyone''s eyes.


    Then you can tell Felix the same thing about "The Cause of Side Chamber Reminiscence"?


    His Royal Highness Elshon was also in agreement with His Majesty the Mage. Therefore, they were given a choice over the punishment that was inflicted.


    I''d rather go to the Count''s house than worry about life, but the possibility of being used doesn''t disappear. Plus Katrina.


    If we go to church, we can get away from the two of us, but we have a qualitative life ahead of us that is unparalleled.


    If the two of them choose to live the same life they have before, they will not hesitate to choose to go to the Count''s house. In that case, this one was supposed to set up measures as well... but the two of them chose to become church depositories.


    It is unthinkable from now on. The most surprising would have been Katrina.


    "Was it still hard to know the truth about Katrina and Count Barrios"


    If you put bitter emotions on it and put it in your mouth unexpectedly, Felix distorted his face for a moment... and still shook his neck sideways.


    If I look lightly into the unexpected reaction, Felix gazes firmly at me and opens his mouth.


    "Even if my past has been conveniently crafted for my mothers, I am the one who has chosen it. Don''t doubt your mother''s words, just trust your grandfather''s words. It was a convenient escape route for me."


    "It''s... yes, it is"


    "So. I can''t blame anyone for my own actions. I''m the one who''s turned away."


    Betrayal from the flesh parents who believed would be a shock, Felix had shown a lot of growth. To my inner surprise, I saw Sandra''s hand attached to Felix''s hand... and found out that the change was due to the ''new family''.


    Sandra is also losing her family because of her own stupidity. The two really reflect on themselves so far, and I guess this is the time to make a mistake and be desperate.


    It goes without saying that it is each other who supports that determination. In order not to leave blood, it would be a strength that I would not gain by stating explicitly that I would not ''marry'' in order not to create a faction that would join me.


    I''m just a little envious with a smile. I''m sorry we couldn''t be Felix''s family any more.


    You took my reaction in a good direction, Sandra opens her mouth.


    "The Wizard made it clear..." The track record of having a prince made Katrina arrogant ". And he said, ''If you want change for her, too, you should leave. As long as I keep looking at my son and his wife, she will always remain captive to her ideals''."


    Sure, I think.


    Katrina''s ideal is'' to be chosen as a man like a prince ''. As long as you see a couple of sons who have made that happen, you will have to remember your own circumstances.


    If you want a new step, or an encounter, you should trump the past.... would only be poisonous, having a son and his wife close to him.


    "It''s certainly one of the reasons I was there. Besides, I couldn''t get an instant answer when the Master of Magic told me," Which mother or wife do you choose? "You should be right to say," It''s my wife, "if your mother wanted us to be happy. But..."


    Felix leans down and bites his lips. Sandra didn''t say anything, but cared about Felix by putting her strength into the hand she was accompanying.


    When Felix notices it instantly too, he smiles back at Sandra like he says, "I''m fine".


    "My mother... didn''t suspect I was on her side. I thought it was natural to choose myself!... There are other reasons, but that was the decision hit. I hope you don''t have feelings, but I think your mother unconsciously knew my worth."


    I''m not saying Katrina doesn''t have feelings as a mother. But she unconsciously understood and used the value of Felix.


    That is the cause of Katrina''s arrogance, which is only the side chamber. I''m the mother of a prince with inheritance rights, and I have more trouble dealing with Felix than I miss him.


    "Isn''t it hard, you are"


    "Huh?"


    "It would be like my previous sound and collapse. Wasn''t it hard to admit it?


    Unexpectedly leaked questions. By contrast, Felix... for some reason, Felix laughed with joy and lightness.


    Even Sandra, not just Felix, is grinning at me for making me look suspicious.


    "You''re right, Master Magic. ''Cause those people, they don''t break their position as royalty, but they have so much family love. I''m sure you''ll be worried when you talk about your resolve''. My mother would just say," Do you abandon yourself? "


    "Right..."


    My face blushes a little on unexpected exposures. Even as my chest warmed to the unexpected words and smiles brought on, my disgust rose with the words Katrina had unleashed.


    Katrina was anxious about her future, not leading her son to it.


    Even though I said ''I didn''t want to be a sideroom'' so much, if I lost my position, I would try to impress my son... on those who draw royal blood. It''s really ugly.


    I''m guessing the Magic Master anticipated Katrina''s reaction.


    That is why Katrina''s words were not ''what hurt Felix'', but ''proof that Felix was loved by other families''.


    It is a very easy to understand comparable object. Lord Magic Master really seems to be good at these things - especially using people. Was it for this reason that you were giving advice to Felix and the others?


    I think of the magician who softened things behind me by the time I got home, and I unexpectedly look away. But all this came with gratitude.


    Because...


    "That''s why I figured it out clearly. I just haven''t accepted the word" family "before."


    I must apologize to my uncle, too, and Felix bowed his head. Sandra imitates that, too.


    I smiled at those two, but at the same time regret and loneliness came to mind.


    There is no return of the two to the royal family. Even if they realize this, it''s impossible to turn the clock back.


    "Okay, let''s accept your apologies. I''ll also tell my brother to improve."


    Felix''s family won''t be able to see you. No matter how much I lead the two of you, you can''t meet a sinner more than the king himself has pleaded guilty.


    If you do that, the heartless may recognize that ''the king will not abandon Felix after all'' and interfere unnecessarily with the two of us to come. You can''t use them as tools in a power struggle.


    Felix and the others didn''t say anything about it, either. I just say, "Please," and I bow my head again.


    ... by the way.


    The Master of Magic had a little difficulty with his character, and he was even smarter than that.


    That''s not how she thinks about the future of Felix and the others. Even after that one thing, with parental permission, it moves secretly in the back.


    I cannot naturally relate to the ecclesiastical nobles. But it never occurred to me that ''she has no fence, she has connections and strength'' could do something to herself...


    "Felix, it was the Magic Master who wanted you to be kept in the Church. I presented it to you after I talked to someone called a saint, because you know what?


    "Yes. Thank you so much for your help"


    Felix snorts sneerily.


    "''I''ll never find Katrina a new love with my son,'' he said. You''re absolutely right, my mother-in-law wanted your happiness so much."


    "Right. Master Magic even cared about my mother."


    Yes, that''s true. It was the Magic Master''s Palace who spoke to the Saint and made a proposal to ''keep Felix and Sandra in the church and away from Katrina''.


    However, I feel that the emotions directed at Katrina are not what we think they are.


    Apart from that suspicion, I do think the Felix and their grandfathers should leave their mothers and grandfathers. I guess that''s the best hand.


    Why can outsiders imitate like that in other countries? And if you don''t doubt it.


    There was talk with the Church and the Temple of Saints at the time it was presented here. I mean, after that, it''s just a state of acceptance by His Majesty.


    It is a spectacularly strange situation to think about normally. Why is she closer to the Church than the King?


    It wasn''t like we didn''t think of the measure of keeping them in the church. But this is a busy time for the church. I gave up that I couldn''t imitate pushing Felix and the others in such a situation.


    Unexpectedly recalls the other day''s exchange. That''s also why Felix and the others were summoned.


    That was sudden. That saint suddenly said he wanted to talk to His Majesty. And confidentially.


    It was the proposal told in that seat that ''I will keep Felix and Sandra in the church''.


    "Thank you for your help, Master Magic. You can''t fail to fulfill a friend''s wishes. What, everyone agreed with me pleasantly. The Wizard has great faith in his followers in the last case."


    The Temple of Saints speaks of us in a gloomy manner, solidifying in unexpected suggestions.


    There are no signs of intimidation there or any other fine dust. So much so that I could understand that they really embrace that magician.


    ¡­¡­


    Is it okay, those followers? Have you been fooled?


    Even if I thought so, I couldn''t speak. Don''t put it in your mouth with suspicion, even if the person is asking you.


    We silence ourselves in many ways in the name of the abrupt magician. The Saint smiled at us and told us of his plans for the future.


    "Actually, this is not the only suggestion of His Majesty the Mage. In the future, scumbags...... no, church aristocrats are buried...... excuse me. It will be solemnly cleared. It''s a long time, I guess, about a decade."


    ... as I decided not to hear the noisy words.


    I remembered the Irfena momentum unexpectedly in what I was told, and His Majesty all sighed.


    Probably the sight of His Majesty the Magic Master and His Highness Elshon. We just discussed the other day that it''s a 10-year plan because it can''t be just Solemn Qing all at once.


    But it seems to have been an expected development for the Irfenas. It is also natural that His Majesty the Demon King and the Mage will be able to predict easily in the parties.


    "And the other day... I heard that His Royal Highness Felix was erased from the royal family. And why."


    With that said, the Saint''s Palace lays his eyes slightly down. The cause of this is also the ecclesiastical aristocracy, even though he thinks about Count Barrios and Katrina is like a church stain.


    And... if it''s not my fault, the Saint''s Palace is sympathetic to Felix.


    I also hear that he was made to struggle by the ecclesiastical nobles. I guess it''s easy to imagine that Felix was in close proximity to the puppet.


    "Never mind. It''s not your fault, it''s not your faith."


    His Majesty laughs lonely and still denies it clearly. To tell the Temple of Saints that that is the truth.


    Did you find that out, the Saint''s Temple bowed its head once. I don''t apologize because they ''have nothing to do with it''.


    "Really? Yes, this is a suggestion from His Highness the Mage."


    "Hmm? Is there anything else, Lord Mage?


    While remembering a little anxiety in the name of the exorcist who came out again, His Majesty urges him to continue.


    "Yes. Let me tell you exactly what she said." Thoroughly educate Felix and Sandra while the ecclesiastical nobles are royally entrusted to the Church. He then took up his duties as head of an orphanage funded by both the Royal Family and the Church ''"


    "" What?


    Unexpectedly hammered with His Majesty. What the hell is that?


    "''Wouldn''t that be a great sign of the new walking church and royal family joining hands? Finally, I also appeal to Felix and the others [who made love, but have not lost the kindness to think of the people], while making it into a beauty talk and flushing. The people love love love stories, love beauty stories! I also think it would be ideal for covering up black history''"


    ¡­¡­


    Your Majesty, words do not come out.


    It is certainly a valid hand. On the contrary, no one will be able to reach the Felix and the other saint depositories in the church, and it seems a good idea to educate the two of them and entrust them with an orphanage.


    ... but.


    That''s the magic master''s plan! There couldn''t have been a back.


    So let''s tailor Felix and Sandra''s love to "a handicapped love by factions, but two who chose the other over their position," and make it an aesthetic for royal and ecclesiastical noblemen to join hands.


    If it''s the two of us now, that''s not all lies. It''s just conveniently footprinted to protect Felix and Sandra from scandals.


    And this is a proposal that will benefit the royal family and the Church as well. If you know how close you two are, it will be possible to hide enough scandals, such as a power struggle.


    "''If a lovely love story is a premise, even if the people know about the long-standing scandal of power strife [so the royal family, the church, you both acted to change!] That means. The resistance of the anticipated ecclesiastical aristocracy in the future is enough to shed the previous black history on the people and discredit the royal family and the Church. So strike your hands beforehand''"


    "... Huh! Well, what''s the point of crushing them?"


    Unexpectedly, His Majesty raised his voice so that


    It is also true that it will be good for Felix and the others. And the use of Felix and the others makes it possible for the royal family and church to escape the scandal as well.


    That''s not all, we''re going to crush even the last resistance of the ecclesiastical nobles, that magician!


    It is troubling whether we should be praised or admired by His Majesty the Wizard, who can easily come up with such means.


    It''s just... our worries are cleared up. That was also true again.


    Ignoring us with inner fear, the Temple of Saints continues to preach the words of the Magic Instructor. The expression was very kind for some reason.


    "''And. If the Royal Family and the Church are the first attempts to join hands, it is only natural to go and see how things go. As an official business, you''ll see [families off the road], those people''"


    For a moment in the words that followed, I hold my breath.


    "... what?


    "No way... My Lord the Mage..."


    "''If you let it go, you''ll grow all the feelings that guide you. Then you just have to let him see you about once a year for good reason. It''s about confirming survival against a family in a remote location, but it''s better than not. Insulated Sandra''s family can also meet in the name of a tour''. ¡­ that''s it."


    Words don''t go on about unexpected suggestions. But at the same time, I remember.


    That wretched, ferocious wizard... you took Alisa''s side for nothing. It''s not like I never have feelings. Besides, he even showed us our brothers.


    ''Best settlement'' for her. This is what happened...?


    "This is¡­ don''t snort that you have trouble evaluating it"


    "Right. I tend to forget it because it impresses me with all the ferocious aspects, but she also has some admirable results."


    As troubled as it sounds, but delighted - I''m sure you''re happy that I''m going to be able to make contact with Felix - His Majesty groans, and I agree with that.


    And at the same time I thought. "Don''t treat Her Highness like her, too," he said.


    If he is so relentless as to be called the Demon King, he will take this as an opportunity to set up Baraxin. But His Highness Elshon cooperated rather than set me up. The same goes for Alisa.


    Your Majesty thought so, too, with a grin that seeped through the gleam somewhere.


    "Totally, something similar to each other... you''re a really close owner and cat"


    Both I and the Saint''s Palace snorted bitterly at His Majesty''s - brother''s words.


    "Uncle? What did you do?


    I remember a few days ago, I return to Felix''s words. Oh, you shouldn''t. I said I have to tell both of you this now.


    "No, it''s nothing.... Felix, Sandra. Your formal punishment has been decided. I set this place up today to tell you that."


    Even though we both know that ''it will be church deposited'', we have not been informed of it any further. When they looked at each other and nodded, they waited for my words with a nervous face.


    "It''s okay, uncle. What I did is not light¡­ I am ready."


    "Me too. I don''t think the sins that disrupted the country are minor."


    I guess it''s inner horror with two people who don''t bow down or anything, but spin words clearly. But it seems to have grown to be taken for granted. Most importantly, it would have been Sandra who influenced Felix.


    I really feel sorry for these points. And I think... Sandra deserved Felix''s partner.


    "You learn about running an orphanage under the Saints'' Palace. And in the future, I will be the head of an orphanage funded by both the Royal Family and the Church."


    "Huh!?


    Was it unexpected, Felix raises his voice? Sandra had her hands on her mouth and her eyes open.


    "To date, the Royal Family and the Church have engaged in a struggle for power. But that will also change in the future. Felix, the royal family, and Sandra, the noble lady of the Church, you were chosen as their symbols."


    It''s also true that you chose love over position, isn''t it appropriate? Keep going.


    It is also for the country. That''s true. But that''s not all - if you''re two right now, you''ll also notice the family affection hidden there.


    Now, they twitched my words all over the place. Moisturize your eyes, but no words.


    Don''t thank me. Because this is'' punishment ''. So... you just have to understand it in your chest.


    "Sometimes royalty will head for inspections. It is also possible for ecclesiastical nobles to visit. Well, this suggestion¡­ or it was the Magic Master who made the situation better. But it was His Majesty who accepted and thanked the Saint for his offer."


    "Well, then, Sandra..."


    "I can see my family. You too, Felix."


    There was amazement and joy in their faces. Satisfied with that, he nods like ''it''s true'' with a grin on his face.


    Sandra is insulated from her family. Now there will be some words I would like to convey, but it will not come true more than being insulated. How happy she was with the fact that it would come true, she was in tears.


    This muscle writing was not our idea. That was all I felt a little sorry for. Because it''s true that I was so full of decisions to cut my family off that I didn''t think about it any more.


    Felix and the others, who are surprised to learn of the ''salvation'' contained in the proposal of His Majesty the Magic Master, can''t help but say that he is thin. But I didn''t want to keep quiet about whose suggestion.


    We weren''t forced to do that. I ''chose'' Lord Magic Master''s suggestion.


    That''s all I wanted you to understand.


    "Lord Magic Master... you really look like a ''Wizard of the Michaels''. It makes it impossible."


    "Really. But many of us took sides besides the Wizard. That''s all you''ve done, we have to live up to your preferences."


    "Right, Sandra."


    When they smiled at each other, they bowed their heads deeply again. I know that my wish was fulfilled for such a figure and for the words'' many allies''.


    I take one case out of my pocket. I thought we could say goodbye to the two of us on a new path... but we could make it a celebration.


    "Felix, Sandra"


    If I called, I raised my head and the two of them turned to me. Towards those two, I open the lid of the case in my hand and give it away.


    "A little early, but happy marriage. This is from us."


    Two rings in the case. An alignment with small gems. It''s not simply a blessing, it also means'' so that if anything happens, it can be replaced by gold ''.


    It''s not easy to help. It is at least a care from the family that...


    "To us...?


    "Whispering, though. Oh, don''t worry, it''s due to everyone''s personal wealth."


    It seemed totally unexpected to the two of us who think we''re out of touch. Felix glances at her stunned eyes, moisturizing and leaning down again.


    I can''t see that look because I hid with my hair. But now the whimpering leaks out like I can''t contain the tears.


    "I... you''re a real fool.... I don''t know why I thought you were being neglected..."


    "We didn''t have enough words either. No, I should have protected you from the Count Barrios and the hostiles. There will be nothing wrong with each other."


    "Really...... thank you so much. It''s good to know you guys are family......!


    Words containing whimpers are hard to hear, and may be inappropriate as farewell words given Felix and his situation.


    But.


    "Sure, let''s tell everyone.... that word is enough, Felix"


    As an uncle, you should be happy with your nephew''s growth. No, I have to be the only one who understands Felix.


    The way you choose to be selfish, and the fact that you never regret it, is something I really remember.


    - I once took the liberty of constraining myself as my brother''s subordinate. Me and Felix would also have been uncles and nephews between similar things.


    - Irfena momentum, during his stay in Baraksin and in the church (Mizki perspective)


    "Oh? I mean, you want me to cooperate?


    "That''s not a bad story."


    Currently storming the saint''s room. This happened because I didn''t have time to go back to Ilfena a few days later.


    "Do you use the matter of His Highness Felix and appeal to the royal family and the Church to join hands"


    "It also means stripping a pawn of a church denomination called Felix from power."


    A saint who shows an intriguing but troubling bare gesture. Well, naturally. I suddenly suggested it.


    To the saint, ''Will you keep Felix and Sandra and educate them enough to run an orphanage?'' I tried to say.


    What can I say, the ecclesiastical aristocracy is pretty much cornered. The only elements that overshadow it are ''Felix'' and ''The history of the Royal Family and the Church for a long time''.


    I think ecclesiastical aristocracy uses it in the sense of stirring people''s anxiety. In this case, they also say they''re after a common fall.


    "I also think we need to talk about the beauty of the royal family and the church joining hands. Because saints are connected to the royal family and to the wizard..."


    "The nobles will be unable to reach the church. They''ll be particularly afraid of the Wizard in the first case."


    do it, and laugh at each other. Our hearts were united now.


    "A match of interest? That''s worth a ride, isn''t it?


    "Heh heh, I figured I shouldn''t be out of hand until the end."


    Keep smiling, staring at each other temporarily.


    And.


    Shit! and we shake hands tightly.


    "Exactly! I don''t need any more scandals, and I think it''s an effective way to get rid of black history."


    "Count Barrios will be hard pressed by the Irfena forces and that''s not the place to be, and it''s fundamental to take the strongest pawn from Katrina, who seems most flamboyant, isn''t it?


    "Damn, your Lord is evil too. Well done, I''ll think of the next one."


    "No, not as good as a saint, is it? A description of the sequence of events that convinced the faithful, and the accompanying induction of awareness¡­ brilliant."


    We are both worried about the future of Baraxin and sympathy for Felix and the others. That''s just not the top priority.


    And.


    Felix is strangely honest once convinced because he was isolated from his surroundings. I''m very anxious about the future. While convincing them, it is more comfortable to take them in on this side.


    Isn''t a saint fit for their guardian like that? It''s not compulsory if you direct me, it''s ''just belong to this side of the world of your own free will''.


    Irfena is a neighbor, and Alisa is in this country. Naturally, you want to remove any anxiety material you can.


    Anyway, I belong to Ilfena, so I can''t act in a prominent way in the future. Then why don''t we take full advantage of our position as all fenceless wizards during our stay!


    As it is, Katrina is'' just going back to her parents''!


    There can''t be any politics, so there''s no pain in the ass!


    I''m not... ''we'' kind enough to allow that to happen. In the first place, she ranks first in the annihilation rankings alongside Count Barrios.


    So I thought. ''Why don''t you keep Katrina''s pawn away, keep her out of hand, and push her into solitude''.


    Sooner or later, the daughter-in-law war will break out. Then it seems effective to distance yourself from the beginning.


    "That damned woman, something I haven''t reflected on at all. If you''re so confident, find a new love instead of a son!


    "Oh, that''s depressing indeed. Even as a church, I would shy away from the fact that that woman is almost unpunished"


    The Saint who is grabbing the information that Katrina is'' just going back to her parents'' is a super good smile. I guess I still can''t wipe my anxiety off any more than the Katrinas are ecclesiastical nobles.


    I can understand that feeling too... just to be clear, the church was packed. Is it true that he doesn''t want to buy Irfena''s wrath any more?


    Saints have a responsibility as leaders of the Church, and they have those to protect. For him like that, Katrina in the position of ''Mother of a former prince and former sideroom'' is a super anxiety element.


    You must not want to think about what happens if a people or nobleman is accidentally danced to her words and actions.


    "Kuku...... I merely communicate the ''measures of the Magic Instructor'' based on the future of certain future young believers and the Church. Whatever they say later, it''s true, so I can''t argue."


    "Alas, the saint, out of his mercy, ''talked to the wizard to save the poor prince who was used by his mother and grandfather'', didn''t he? I''m a saint, and whoever hears it has reason to be convinced, and I''m not just trying to get rid of the church stains."


    I''m not lying. Except for some of the poles, my proposals are beneficial to the royal family, to the Church, to the people and to the faithful.


    In case you find out, you won''t be able to blame me or anything. Because it is true that it is for this country.


    "Huh... Ha ha! What a delightful development, the Church will be reborn this time!


    "Oh, come on! Super hard! Will you absolutely protect Felix? If Katrina doesn''t even come out, the Church Church is without a hitter. I''ll tell Felix and the others less from me."


    "Of course! Because it''s going to be a pain in the ass if that woman calls herself out. Let us spread the beauty of His Highness Felix to the faithful and spread the word with the wicked! Don''t try to bind the faithful!


    "Saint, lovely......! Tell the merchants," The Church and the Saints are on our side. "


    "I asked you!


    "The Prince''s mother? What the people admire are two people united beyond identity and position, but something?


    "How long have you been with my son, you clown! If you want to be so in love, find someone soon. ''


    This is how we feel. Even the ecclesiastical nobles (some) and Katrina are in the way because of the results they want. Either that or its frustration is the driving force.


    Of course, the results you want just match. But for the lack of a bad back, it was a very reliable bond.


    Wonderful, a match of interests!


    Soothes good intentions and other consciences, and what you seek is the ''desired result''.


    Our desire is not for us to be appreciated, but for each of us to get the results we want. Even if it is an action at the end of a slightly outward-looking idea, it can be blamed because it produces results in a good direction for the country.


    Fate (Give Katrina a life of misery!) At the end of the aim, the options (royal and church aspirations) just come true.


    It''s okay! I always convince the Demon King in this way...... no, because I''m making him give up!


    "Even kings can''t be unhindered by suggestions from saints. If that''s what we want, it sounds fascinating."


    "Shall I let some unnaturalness be covered by my acting skills? I won''t say no, I''ll make sure you get it done!


    To a motivated saint, I am willing to work backwards.


    We have no enemies now. Because people who act under personal emotions are stronger than anything else...!


    "I hope so, saint."


    An accomplice who snorts forcefully...... I can''t feel distress or anything in the saints. That is because the saint ''decided it was necessary''.


    I''m sure you''ll do more than I imagined.


    The Wizard is The World''s Disaster, isn''t it? Be prepared, Katrina.


    ... Give me one or two misfortunes for putting souvenirs away!

 201 Small Tales 20

    "At the consolation meeting" (Mizuki perspective)


    A consolation that started with an asshole fight in Sail VS Cyrus.


    That''s where, right now...


    "Oh, man, I mean it."


    "In your case, I''m scared because I''m serious!


    My purpose was gradually being achieved.


    I turned to Sayle the Hard Guy and said, "You''re willing to use it, too, right? ''I told him to stiffen the place up, but naturally that degree is not the purpose.


    My purpose is to tell those here, ''Don''t use the Magic Master. Naturally, it includes blackmail''.


    And you say.


    Once you don''t stab the nail, there is a verse that people who have never met me in person seriously think is'' The Most Powerful Weapons/Magic Instructor Against Kivera ''.


    This was due to my defeat of Kivela and what made King Kivela think, ''It''s better to swallow the conditions that make him retreat''.


    No matter how much agricultural land they cut, that''s a big country. It has only ceased to be an overwhelmingly advantageous position and, to be clear, it remains the most powerful country on this continent. Everyone understands the extent of it.


    However, from those who did not become my collaborators and did not come to Corbella¡­ I tend to think that the name of the Wizard in diplomacy with Kivela is'' What is available ''.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah


    I am an idiot.


    Stupid.


    Nice try to use me for a habit of not doing anything...?


    Sometimes it will be possible to use information in order to move diplomacy in a favourable direction. But as far as I''m concerned, the situation is completely different.


    In the first place, Kivera feared ''That''s when - that''s when I''ll be rampaged''...... or ''Hey, stop it!'' It became a situation where ''I was not afraid because I was a magician''.


    If things are different, the results will naturally be different.


    Kivera couldn''t predict my movements because ''unprecedented, ton of demo ideas and actions''. The same goes for being attacked by me at zero readiness. Besides, there was Lucas in this hand.


    If you can''t win this, incompetence is a good place.


    So the demon kings don''t use the word ''justice'' against me.


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, well... you can''t use it, you know everything I say and do.


    I don''t think "Princess Corbella''s Escape Trip to Princess Celestina" was just good intentions with me. One way or another, this one is the one who cheated.


    Either that or Cecil was'' married by a political marriage '', so the magician who scratched it is a villain.


    As a result of a mix of personal emotions on the spindle of "The Poor Princess Celestina," the folk only became in the direction of tailoring the Magic Instructor to a hero.


    ... Simply said that Kivera was too much of a villain. Daily attitude is important, I think. Seriously.


    Well, anyway.


    That''s the truth, so there''s no way you can give Kivera an advantage where you''ve made the presence of the Wizard shine.


    King Kivera in particular will understand the situation correctly, and vice versa: ''Shall we check with the Mage Master?'' But I would instruct you to say it back. When that happens, it''s a reversal of the situation at once.


    That''s why I said, ''The Wizard is not particularly evil with Kivera!'' This is today''s consolation meeting, combined with an appeal. Besides, I want you to remember, ''The Magic Master has no mercy on his side''.


    Why should I just work when I don''t get anything in return?


    The Demon King and Rudolph asked me to move, because I know you two are moving a lot for me from day to day, right?


    Even they depend on each other. If it''s less than that... I have to move without attractive returns.


    Hiraki, and secretly turn your gaze around. Some people were heartless or faded because the words they uttered against Sail were shocking.


    Well, I would... if I knew Sail was a guardian.


    That''s it, rumors say, ''The Guardians are the Wizard''s Drowning''. If you think that''s true, the lead will be the guardians.


    If you know what a guardian is like, you can also accept "I am in the mood of a demon conductor to guide you".


    No wonder I think it''s ''drowning'' in the sense that I said it. Everyone here even uses their faces for weapons... the point is, they''re their kind. It''s a similar idea.


    Based on them like that, I think that rumor was very convincing. One of Kivera''s cases is called "acting out of personal feelings."


    You''re right in a way, ''personal feelings begin'' too. However, it is not ''sympathy for the poor princess'' but ''harassment of sentences that have persisted in personal resentment''. Different directions.


    It''s important about Cecil and the others, but at that point, my contact with them is zero. It''s a previous issue that works with sympathy because I don''t even have to go all the way to Kivera.


    When I heard this I thought... "Notice, fool".


    If sympathy is the reason for your actions, it would be strange if the Demon King hadn''t told me it was a tragedy. I wouldn''t say zero sympathy for Cecil either, but what that guy was guiding was'' the fringe if a child was born to a pet princess''.


    In the first place, Cecil and the others are politically married, right? It''s part of the diplomacy of another country, isn''t it?


    From the standpoint, it is the Demon King who understands that more than I do. You think that guy would do that? In fact, even Marquis Leckbari''s plea showed some difficulty, didn''t it?


    If Marquis Leckbari hadn''t begged me, I wouldn''t have known anything about Cecil and the others. It''s even possible that I still don''t know a country called Kivela or Corbella......


    Even with that plea, the reason it moved was personal revenge.


    ''Yo, I''ve got a chance to solve Zebrast''s problem!'' I was only thinking.


    I don''t know what to call flower garden thinking. Because it was imperative for Rudolph and the others to have time to rebuild their country, under the condition that ''Zebrast stay away from the battle and the surrounding countries acknowledge Rudolph''.


    I can''t help this on my own. I can''t do it with the help of the Demon King.


    It''s a lot of noise, but we need a situation where ''some country makes a dispute with someone other than Zebrast''. Plus blackmailing the country I joined & fought for! The best form was that there was a hand of salvation from Rudolph...


    "Tailoring Rudolph to a heroic being who is close to and able to admire the Wizard". That''s the way I came up with it.


    After that, if Rudolph and the others show such strength in diplomacy as to be recognised by other countries, they will automatically be present at a glance. In that case, there will be no more countries to contend with without darkness. You''d think a magician would come out if you set it up.


    ... and I thought. It''s a plan I made when I didn''t know a country called Kivela.


    It was the Marquis of Leckbari who showed me such bait. At this point, our interests coincided. He said he was grateful to the raccoon because it went better than I imagined.


    Cecil and the others were distracted when they heard ''it''s not just good intentions'', but you convinced me when I told you why.


    When I think realistically, I smash diplomacy and scratch a strange princess... what an imitation. If you don''t think about it later, it''s just a crime and a straight line to the worst.


    What do you do with Kivera VS Corbella''s trigger? No doubt we can have a relationship between countries, huh?


    Because even Raccoon knew that, so much so that he decided to die and try to make Cecil Ariable.


    "Speaking of which... I heard something interesting."


    "Funny thing?


    grin, and wave the topic to Assistant Chancellor. Assistant Chancellor gave me a strange look for a moment... did you come to think of it, he rode my conversation. Mmm, thanks!


    "In the future, there will be people who are saying that I, no, will make the presence of the Magic Master seem obvious in negotiations with Kibera."


    "Oh, that''s a lot of stupid stuff."


    At the edge of your sight, Cyrus, you move perfectly, but I didn''t try to join this conversation. I see his growth there tending to move with emotional precedence and applaud him inside.


    Toys, you''ve grown. You''re right, ''wait'' is important. Sometimes it''s important to be a bystander.


    By the way, I can do ''hands'' exclusively for the Demon King! ¡­ of course, it doesn''t make sense.


    "Yeah! ''Cause it''s the same as saying you''re incompetent at the point of saying that"


    If I say with a grin that tickles, Assistant Chancellor gently pokes me in the forehead with his index finger.


    "Come on, don''t say much. That''s what I think too... I''m going to lose track of it."


    "Haha, I''m sorry. But tell me then, won''t you?" Using the Magic Instructor at will, "you know," You can''t complain about being retaliated against, "right?


    Hey, you all agree, don''t you? - So darkly, looking around, everyone made their faces uniformly strong.


    Some of them are ''because I was going to use them'', others are ''because I understood the meaning I purposefully declared on this occasion''.


    "I''m sure it''ll be fun!... Oh, you guys don''t know, do you? I think I just found out in the exchange that the Magic Instructor is¡­ ''not even forgiving to those you can call your inner body''. If this were someone else at all, what would happen?


    Hang up the corner of your mouth laughing innocently. They made their faces more and more drawn to the grin.


    Ha, you''re rude guys! You guys would be annoyed if they used you, so why can''t you read that development?


    Even though the Wizard is called The World''s Disaster, hey?


    "Ha, because Mizuki really doesn''t condone it. It''s called coming up with the art of defeating that big spider instantly, it''s called putting in place a strategy to drive the shame out of our country, I''m sure you''ll enjoy it grandiose, right?


    Sieg unconsciously pushes them with an innocent smile. He can''t blame Mr. Keith either because what Zeke is saying is true. Though it seemed complicated, I didn''t block my mouth.


    "That''s ''me'', isn''t it!


    Do it, and laugh.


    "It must be! I wonder how many scumbags will disappear from the country."


    Sieg also innocently decided their hearts.... Um, Mr. Sieg? I''m really, really, consciously not saying that, am I?!?


    Mr. Keith had a dead eye at the tip of his gaze. When you notice my gaze, you shake your neck to the side.


    ... Sieg seems to be saying it without a back. That''s right, brain muscle. Instinctively, I''m too scared of this statement or something.


    "Oh, yeah. Because we have souvenirs as well as the dishes we have here. When you get back to your country, make up your mind about the future."


    I look back at everyone and laugh innocently. These things also make a good judgment material.


    Do you prefer to get along with me, or do you choose to buy an unhappiness trying to use it? Think about it, will you?


    "Zebrest After" (Rudolph Perspective)


    "Ho, so you were targeted by Mizuki"


    I think I saw something unusual before Sayle laughed. Arvi would be in a similar mood...... I can''t believe Sail acted like such a child!


    "I''m sorry. Neither have I. I didn''t expect you to behave like that just because you belong to Kivera."


    "Well, there''s no choice. You don''t think Mizuki''s gonna be friendly all of a sudden."


    I also know how Sail feels. This country, and I am. Because I often think too much about a country called Kivela.


    That said, it is already ''past''.


    I "rode Mizki''s proposal as king and promised King Kivela that I would strike him by hand". More than that, it''s ''too much''.


    "There''s something we got. ¡­ switch your emotions, little by little"


    That''s why I''m giving Sail an ''order''. I don''t want to create a new spark.


    "I understand. Well, if I''m going to imitate something stupid, Mizuki will."


    Sayle also understood, snorted bitterly.... even me and Arvi snorted later in the day.


    "By the way. I think all souvenirs are, but ''this'' was also made by Mizuki?


    "Yes. It''s a good way to do it, you must inevitably connect to Irfena, or His Highness Elshon, if you get interested. This is the same thing she fears. If you want to take the Wizard''s side against Kivela..."


    "You''ll get a tickle at that point. Nor will you allow yourself to use the name of the Magic Instructor. You want to remind me what" hindsight "means."


    Sail snorts at my speculation too. Those who think of the Magic Master as a trump card against Kivela seem to have forgotten the existence of Irfena beautifully.


    "It''s impossible to make contact with Mizuki unless Ilfena allows it. And it is also Irfena who is responsible for Mizuki''s actions. So you can clearly say it''s a lie even if they use such hands. Ilfena might protest."


    As always, I feel indescribable to Mizuki, who is good at the art of finding a way out of these things.


    Mizuki doesn''t use Ilfena - she doesn''t have that authority - and naturally passes Ilfena beyond being protected.


    It''s impossible for other countries to negotiate directly with Mizki ''as a country'' and get help in diplomacy with Kivela. Irfena has a supervisory responsibility.


    At least I need permission from Elshon. And Elshon will not put Mizki, who is inherently unrelated to this world, on the diplomatic scene unless there is a reason.


    Even if you''re close to me personally, that doesn''t change. Such imitation without parental permission would undoubtedly lead Mizki to leave the country. If "I did it as a country," the target of retaliation would be the country.


    We need to draw this line. Because no matter how many otherworldly people are competent, they are ''outsiders'' unless they choose the path that belongs to this world.


    If you look at Mizuki, you can understand why you keep other people out of diplomacy.


    ¡­ Unless one person with different common sense or knowledge achieves merit but does not continue to do so, and the limited condition of ''only on the spot'', on the contrary, the surroundings are confused. Even now, Mizuki has accomplished only the role she was asked to play.


    In other words, ''if you end up with a result, you basically won''t get involved after that''. He also says that he is unwilling to move any further because he also says it is a match of interest.


    Well, anyway. It is difficult for people to have companionship on their own, both in position and in person¡­


    And with Irfena, there''s no room for information gathering. If I say it already, it is also a country that does not want every extra dispute.


    Therefore, we do not want Kivela and the other countries to be in danger.


    Not for a sense of justice or anything, but for the reason that ''it annoys my country''.


    You won''t even want the Mage to break out. The suggestion not to go down is sure to crush it clean and refreshing. Elshon in particular would not allow Mizki to be used.


    "Using Mizuki is the same as selling a fight to Ilfena."


    "I guess the fools don''t realize that." You''re more responsible for what you do than you''re protecting. "


    If you squirm in disgust, Sayle snorts deeply, too. This is what those who seek to use the name of the Wizard forget.


    "I think there''s also a reason Mizuki''s words and actions are unscrupulous. But, basically, he''s moving unanimously... and you can''t hold Irfena accountable."


    "Both sides have agreed, haven''t they? Or do you say His Highness forgives you for getting results at the end of it"


    ¡­¡­ You can''t talk to the surroundings, for some reason. I was wondering if we could just report the results to Ilfena and do it for each other. "


    ¡­¡­


    All of us were silent on the last word of Arvi. It''s not hard to speculate about the back situation... but I can''t deny it.


    I think I know what to say, why he''s basically in quarantine. It''s called living in a knight''s dorm, and I wonder if Irfena also thinks, ''I don''t know what I''ll do if I take my eyes off''.


    To the light sound I hear, I see the "Octopus" on the table. Happily for you, he was chewing on souvenirs from Mizuki.


    "Octopus, delicious?


    Whoo!


    Ask, and you''ll ring a bell when you''re done eating. I think I like it. No, the frogs are willing to rejoice in anything Mizuki makes.


    "This too... what do you call it"


    Picking up one of them, Irvy looks complicated.


    Apparently, the souvenirs sent by Mizki were given to all those who went to Irfena this time. It wasn''t just something that caught the interest of guys like booze and knobs, it even had sweet things like baked confectionery.


    I don''t know what that baked sweet is... it was like a mistletoe.


    "Cookies in cats...... different colors, and subtly smaller in black, right?


    "They say that Mizuki''s world has a wide variety of these unplugged shapes. This time, they made it because they need a number."


    Cookies in various forms of cat appearance do look delicious. They made two kinds with chocolate mixed objects, but if they don''t contain anything, they don''t even seem golden.


    "So, this baked treat..."


    They say, "Madeleine."


    "Oh... are you cat foot shaped"


    Watch Arvi raw warm, ''Madeleine'' in his hand and do it. Those eyes are like, "Are you sure you''re doing a cat''s foot shape? I guess not on purpose, huh? ''He said.


    Black and gold cat cookies, cat foot shaped Madeleine.... When they eat this, they will remember the consolation meeting with Mizuki. It''s going to be mildly traumatic.


    Well, that would be Mizuki''s aim. The point is a silent warning, too.


    "I know it''s delicious. I can''t help but remember..."


    I know Sail thought the same thing again, but it''s a strangely sunny look. Absolutely, absolutely, hopefully the participants will be bothered......!


    "Well, shall we take a break too? I guess there''s some for the frogs, too, huh?


    "Of course. It''s been brought up quite a lot. Aren''t you eating with the knights by now?"


    Happily, with my eyes on the ''egg'' that moves my toes and mouth. I also took the black cat cookies and threw them in my mouth.


    "Thereafter Cyrus You" (Cyrus Perspective)


    He gradually returns to his room and leaks his sigh. I think I was still tired of the unexpected accompaniment to Ilfena - my face was unexpectedly drawn when I heard about my role.


    When you think about the kidnapping, you won''t be able to help but tire from the ''gathering'' in Irfena. In my case, it''s because I personally had someone I didn''t like.


    Magic conductor...... Mizuki was still vicious this time. That''s enough to stop thinking about using her for a detour.


    You just call me a toy, not so much this time. On the contrary, he even affirmed that Kivela and I were not particularly dangerous.


    "Ha... wasn''t that the ''cat'' of His Highness Elshon?


    Unexpectedly, such a whine leaks. "Owners and Cats" So, "Cat Parents and Children" So, strange rumors are circulating, but it is Ilfena who is intentionally spreading it. It''s weirder not to be alert to this.


    ''Cat'' is not just an indication of a loved animal. It can also be taken to mean ''handkerchief'' or ''keeper''.


    The point can also be described as a faint declaration of ownership. In fact, that demon conductor will take His Highness Elshon''s side. Therefore, Kivela definitely thinks it means the latter.


    ... but.


    I''m starting to feel like I need to change that perception a little. This isn''t just me, but the majority of those who visited Irfena this time - those who witnessed His Highness Elshon and the Wizard together, to be precise - would have thought.


    Even His Majesty had spoken of ''... isn''t Lord Magic Master really treating you like a love cat''? Because His Highness Elshon apologized to the ''prank'' of the Wizard for everything...... so be it.


    Besides, it seems that Alberda and Carlosa just laughed bitterly at the response. It is His Majesty''s word that he was the owner of an apology, no matter what you think.


    It was not just the Magic Instructor, His Highness Elshon, and the moment when questions arose about Irfena. I wonder why, the demon king and the feared shake.


    And that wasn''t the only weird thing.


    "Why would he leave me with something like this?


    With that said, I looked at what had been handed to the Master of Magic. I put it on the table. It''s "The Transfer Law Team Sending Letters Directly to the Mage''s House" and "Books".


    Looks like everyone else got the souvenir, but this was given to me alone. And like no eyes, in a corner of the aisle.


    ''Take it without saying anything. If anything happens, call the Metastasis team.''


    ''Huh?''


    "It''s okay, I''m not prejudiced"


    ''No, so say what...?


    ''Anyway! Read that and defend yourself. That''s a copy, but it was originally obtained in Kivera.''


    The look was somewhere serious.... I don''t know what that means.


    Well, I was thankful to get the metastasis team in a way. I guess I''ll use this if I have to.


    "For now...... is this book the reason?


    Looking at the author doesn''t seem particularly famous. But around the time you say you got it in Kivera... maybe it even said something about this country that bothered you.


    I thought so, and I opened the cover...


    "Nah... what the heck!


    I screamed. In less than half.


    The contents are called romance novels. That''s fine, if that''s all!


    The question is, does that mean a story between knights?


    By the way, in Kivera, only men can be knights.


    Besides... besides!


    It''s oddly real, the appearance and life of the knights in this book.


    Of course, if you say it''s a story, that''s it. But do ''writers who are ordinary people who know nothing'' know the life of knights etc...?


    An unpleasant sweat conveys his back.


    "What, did Lord Magic Master think there was a mix of facts in this or something? Is the word ''no prejudice'' for this!?


    My vision of a light panic shows the metastasis team I got.


    For some reason it seemed very reliable. At least I was able to talk to someone... if ''disaster in a way'' were to come down on me, I''d be concerned that I''d do something about it. It''s just...


    "That guy had to teach me, you left me unaware, didn''t you? No, but if we don''t know beforehand, we can''t defend ourselves..."


    Unexpectedly far-sighted.


    What the hell did that magician want? I''d like to hope it''s not about watching and enjoying my reaction or something.


    Exhale deeply, drooling with disappointment. For now, the problem was'' Should I report this to the Knights Chief or not ''.

 202 Sometimes we talk serious.

    The day after the officials gathered in Irfena to explain the kidnapping.


    Everyone went back to their country. Was it because the expression was clearer than expected?


    Some dark guys?


    I deserve it, it''s my fault.


    What, we just had a little ''talk''. If there''s nothing backwards, there shouldn''t be any damage at all.


    Glenn and the others were also told about the situation by the Demon King, and all they had to do was look at them with raw warm eyes. Glenn had a nice smile though.


    You can''t protest, that''s right!


    ''In an attempt to use the Magic Instructor, on the contrary, I was duly warned. I mean, you might have found out and caught your eye for trying to use it!


    We must make such a report king. reprimand on the spot, or would be made fun of in grandeur.


    ''Don''t do anything stupid,'' Glenn said, ''so this whole thing is entirely due to their pride.


    I''m glad Al and Klaus aren''t here, huh? The fools'' warm ~ thoughts are like saying, ''Guardians are close to using demon leaders''... there''s enough to make a fool of them.


    Courtesy of intimacy. The Demon King doesn''t imitate deception, he explains exactly what I''m willing to do?


    ''Is it insulting to be distant when we usually do such imitations''


    "That''s what His Highness Elshon ordered us to do..."?


    You''ll be joining Ibili with this dialogue. Don''t piss off people who are proud of their position.


    You seem to have forgotten, but Al and the others are under the direct command of the Demon King, right? A knight with wings?


    The Guardian is the Lord''s commanded job¡­ the Demon King is responsible for this position. In other words, ''that is what His Highness Elshon ordered''.


    Two childhood tamers who know the character of the Demon King and his daily parental cats are not supposed to allow such arguments. It would be to deny it immediately and make it understood from the bottom of your heart.... I might cry though.


    In the first place, I don''t listen honestly.


    Essentially, the most important thing is'' your will ''. Remember that, ladies and gentlemen?


    So.


    I was also a related party at first, so I was to be informed of various things in the Demon King''s office.


    The contents are related to the kidnapping, but this time it''s a little special. This is something I''m not supposed to be involved in. Interworlds are basically outsiders.


    Exactly in this case, they can no longer say so. Even the Demon King, with his somewhat bitter expression, is in the mood to say the truth, ''I wanted it to end like this''?


    Cooperation between the injured countries - including the inviolability pact - seems to have been mounted, so later it will be about the mastermind.


    Apparently, he''s unhappy with me joining him as a counter-action officer. As always, he''s an overprotective parent cat.


    "Demon King, you don''t have to worry so much."


    Speaking bitterly, the Demon King exhaled, realizing the look he had on his face. Apparently he was unconscious.


    Does Al and Klaus ever think about it, too, staring at each other in the face and flaunting their shoulders?


    Well, it is, isn''t it?... wouldn''t it be quite humiliating to involve the two outsiders in a position? Whatever your education for me, this time it''s entirely from ''Involving the Magic Instructor''.


    Even though it is best settled in circumstance, it fails to reach the mastermind of a statement involving outsiders. Well, that doesn''t make me wonder.


    Yes, the mastermind......


    ¡­¡­


    I haven''t done it yet, this time! It''s just ''I''ve got a prediction'', just a prediction!


    Of course, there are no shards in the mind to keep it that way. Is it something that will end like this?


    The name of ''The World''s Disaster'' cries, so do I (in remorse) cry (possibly)!


    Let''s go, Revenge! Until ''I'' stepped on the head of the mastermind!


    Come on, the revenge is on me...!


    Oh, I can''t stop being excited right now. The kidnapping case was subject to the limitation ''it would be awkward if they hurt the kidnapped lady'', so now it''s time to do everything we can to kill each other...!


    Ugh, from now on, I''m joining the war as a magician. Death match for anything, which can also use magic!... It''s a death match, for the mastermind. Whatever your status, it''s more than what you''ve taken care of so far. It''s a "pretty punishment."


    I am also willing to use the knowledge of a world full of entertainment to degrade my enemies. It''s fun, huh?


    Yeah, ''humiliating'' is what this is all about, right? My limitation is the degree of ''personal retaliation'' I''ve inflicted on the kidnappers'' accomplices. Very unfortunately, all this should be given way to countries, including Irfena.


    Because I have a position as a country, and I have to settle the ''as a country'' case. I understand that much.


    However, I am going to be honest with my personal feelings and ''everyone''s expectations''.


    Never, never, never make a warm retribution. Get ready, you mastermind.


    The Demon King stared at me with raw warm eyes when such feelings leaked in vain.


    ¡­¡­ Mizuki, what the hell is your motivation? "


    "It''s a sign of determination to work hard. primarily in a personal direction."


    "No, no, no, because it''s not that easy all this time!?


    "It''s okay. Once the goal is set, the rest will only fall! Because I''m digging up the knowledge of the admirable world of what kind of hands I''m going to use to humiliate you now!


    I''m out of words, good smile. The demon king was taken aback and then sighed deeply.


    It''s okay, dear parent cat. Your education will not be what you suspect. So, I think the country concerned is no longer a perception that ''that demon conductor is an outer path''.


    It''s now, it''s too late! Leave the dreamers alone until they find out. That''s kindness.


    "No, I don''t think that''s how you use your original world knowledge, do you?


    The demon king, who seems to have felt the influence of magic or my overstubborn determination, subtly pulls his face apart and waits.


    But Al and Klaus seem to agree with me. No response. He doesn''t take the Demon King''s side all this time, and he seems to respect my will.


    "It''s available to me, so no problem"


    "For once, don''t you think I have the honor of being a country?


    "So he said, ''Just degrading''. Punishment and merit give way to the country, I wish I could enjoy it"


    Look, enough stake matches! And I smiled, and the Demon King slapped me in the back of the head silently.


    Why, I''m more right this time, right?


    Turning a dissatisfied face, I can hold my head down this time.... Um, isn''t that what you do when a cat scolds kids in real life, huh?!?


    Ignoring me for thinking that, the Demon King clamped his head around.


    "No, listen. Even you are difficult this time. [M] Anyway, I''m dealing with a country that doesn''t really think about ''heresy, including people from different worlds''."


    "What?"


    Raising his voice of doubt, the Demon King let go of his hand, which he was gradually holding back. If you look at the Demon King while you fix your hair, for some reason there''s a demon king with a look that seems complicated.


    No, more than that...


    "... there were still other countries, weren''t there?


    "Yeah. There are four other countries besides you know"


    If they say so, my face will be surprised. ''Cause it wasn''t on the map you showed me when we were talking about Kivera, was it?


    That''s what I''m saying... it wasn''t the sea above Kivera, I remember.


    There are other countries to surround Kivela, with Corbella and Noland at the top of both ends. If there''s a country on top of that, no wonder I didn''t know.


    It''s just a strange map. Is that it, even divided up and down?


    "The only reason I didn''t show you a map with everything on the continent is'' cause you don''t have to ''. This is the same thing in the sense of a magician, or a different world."


    The demon king, who perceived my doubts, responds first. But that''s strange, isn''t it?


    "How can you say that?


    The knowledge of people from different worlds is considered beneficial. Then even those countries would not imitate the kind that would kick them out quickly. You said the guardian system and the state had a duty to protect.


    The Demon King spread a piece of paper on his desk. Apparently, it''s a map. A peek into it reveals that there is certainly a country above Kivela as well. It has become one country on top of Kivela and three on top of it.


    "First, I want you to look at this map. This is the map of the continent. There would be a country over Kivera, wouldn''t there?


    "You''re a country with more territory just above Kivera than any other....... yeah? It''s in this country..."


    When I accidentally pointed to the place, the demon king, who I noticed, muttered and explained to me, "Oh."


    "The country is called Gania. It''s the lake Mizuki is pointing at. It''s a lot bigger, isn''t it?


    "It''s definitely big. Considering the whole territory, it''s bigger than any other country in the north, except the lake, isn''t it that big?"


    "Right. But it''s a country rich in water and land, so essentially this gania is bringing the north together."


    Apparently, this country called Gania is the quivera here in position. Holding water resources would be an element that strengthens your voice enough.


    However, there seems to be a reason why this ganja has to be a ''gatherer''. Is that also why you didn''t show me a map of the entire continent?


    The Demon King seems willing to explain, so now it seems better to shut up and listen to the story. Has Al and Klaus been told that beforehand, too, and there''s no sign of any particular interference.


    To me in a silent listening position, the Demon King turned his gaze to this way once before continuing his words.


    "Two hundred years ago, the war involved the whole continent. In the course of more than a decade to calm down for now, it seems that several countries have perished. Looks like there are some examples of independent autonomous cities. It just hasn''t been entirely peaceful since."


    That would include a belt that Kivera put together. Some would have remained as a country, as Brizias did, but others remained in the form of autonomous cities.


    Hi Kivera, looks like our predecessors were belligerent. If Historic King Kivera doesn''t do it the wrong way, and if he doesn''t make it before the building called ''Invasion for the Country''.


    Without it, Kivera might not have had the image of an ''invading country''.


    Even that quivera manages the territory it has taken. Perhaps Kivera wanted ''peace through unity''. Well... looks like the purpose has changed along the way.


    Other countries besides Kivela also gained the ''power'' of demonic props and the art of fighting them. This antagonizes power relations, and I guess there is a time for this.


    At least, The Muddy War, which began with the development of demonic props, ended two hundred years ago. Then ''it''s one end, it''s a beginning'', including the spread of demonic props. That it was two hundred years ago.


    "That''s in the form of a single separation. After this, demonic props became popular in a peaceful way."


    The Demon King, who has read my thoughts, nods and supplements me with one. Suddenly it would not have been possible, but the demonic props were accepted. There must have been the hard work and hard work of magicians who honored magic, like Klaus and the others.


    Because demonic props aren''t treated like ''weapons''.


    It is a mystery whether the scars of the war were so deep or whether he was afraid of the Mage who presented the guardianship system, but the Magic Gear was never specialized in attacks as a killing weapon.


    I think this is pretty awesome. Because in times of instability, he denied gaining power.


    "So. There was an overwhelming amount of country left on this side at that time. That''s because they were open to people called ''heretics''"


    That being said, the Demon King slips his fingers below Kivera, to the nations I know.


    "I guess the blood of the species that existed in the past is still in us. That''s why people with special abilities are born rarely. That''s called ''heresy''"


    "Demon kings and zeeks are easy to understand, aren''t they? It seems that some people are quite affected."


    "Wouldn''t Klaus and the others, too? And Al could do that, too."


    The Demon King tells you as you turn your gaze to both of them. I got that gaze, and the two of them nodded as they turned towards me.


    I know Klaus for his artisanal temperament. But Al can''t think of an element like that.


    "I understand Klaus, but so does Al? Sure, it''s strong."


    "In my case, in spiritual terms, that means. I told you, didn''t I?" I hate people. "There is naturally a process that has happened, but I don''t think that''s the only reason. And I don''t even know why my surroundings struggle with it.... That''s ''natural'' to me. So it''s not bitter to falsify oneself according to one''s opponent¡­ to deceive"


    Al answers my question with his neck tilted. I feel a lot heavier in content, but Al stays with his usual grin.


    Apparently my daily attitude wasn''t just to say I was belly black. Do you have a sense that you are ''different from the others'' than you say you are?


    "You''ll be isolated if you''re not conscious with me and fit your surroundings. These walls of perception are connections between people¡­ they are heterogeneous when viewed as a group. That must have been one of the reasons that led to the elimination.... Do you also find Mizuki horrible?


    I tilt my neck gently, and I asked Al, and I...


    "No, not at all. I just convinced myself of my special sexuality."


    I answered honestly. As soon as that happens, Al will have a lightly stunned look, as will the Demon King and Klaus.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Ning Lo, I''m convinced... it''s possible that the blood of my ancestors was affecting me!


    Has it become a strange sexuality due to the harm that has spiritually affected it? There would have been potential benefits, but there were also negative elements.


    I mean, that sexuality was born. So there''s nothing you can do!


    Of course, I''m not just thinking about stupid things.


    Previously, my teacher told me, ''Try to get used to your surroundings''. Was it because there was a backdrop that people from different worlds would be classified as'' heretics''? Not all people accept ''heresy'', he said.


    Al laughed happily at me thinking about it. That''s a rare, but not a crop, smile.


    "That''s what Mizuki thinks."


    "No, ''cause it won''t change being Al. Even Sail has slaughter thoughts up front, and if that''s going to be utilized for the Lord, isn''t that a good thing?


    At least, I don''t think anything of heresy. If he''s convinced it''s heterogeneous, why not? People are individualistic.


    I''m a monster reserve myself in the first place. Instead of hiding it, I use it.


    When the Demon King exhaled as relieved, he began to talk about the continuation of earlier.


    "That''s what you say, but ancestral and otherworldly people are really ''different''. It was on this side that I accepted that as personality and assessed my abilities. Irfena has been a strength supremacist for a long time, so he mixes his blood with nobility and royalty"


    "I mean, he said it was because of his extraordinary abilities and unfortunate elements"


    "... I guess so. I think my magic is also ancestral...... I guess I had an ancestor with a strong species of blood with magic. The blood came out only on the inside, so the body is not strong enough to use it."


    Oh, well. Is that sometimes the case with ''partial ancestral return''?


    The ancestors, or species of ancestors, were ''the strength of the body commensurate with its magic'', but humans today don''t have that much strength in their bodies. Not that the Demon King''s body is weak or anything, but that''s normal.


    Siege, who also seems to be ancestral, would not be leopard without the cut of ''battle''. In Siege''s case, the battle will be switched on and the blood of the ancestors will surface.


    This one is born with strength...... or is more likely to have physical abilities than normal human beings at birth. That''s what Keith said.


    I see. The Demon King tells me to continue.


    "On the contrary, we''ve eliminated the North. The decision to change that thought is what happened after the war. However, consciousness, which has been eliminated for a long time, is not going to improve so easily. The presence of a magician applauded it."


    "Ahhh... Not even" The World''s Disaster "..."


    "Yeah. That would be too bad an impression, wouldn''t it? Ghana has received refugees, so there is little sense of exclusion, but the two countries remain a little. The one remaining country¡­"


    That''s what I''m about to say, the Demon King says. But you decided I should tell him, I opened my mouth.


    "I use it rather than eliminate it. This country inherits the blood and abilities of the flourishing species of the previous generation. enslaving them. No other country can pinch its mouth more than it belongs to the people of that country"


    The demon king''s tone made him feel somewhat bitter. Even if I feel sorry for you, I can''t help it.


    This is going to be an internal affairs interference, right? Whether you want to treat it or not, if you''re going to change it, you just have to invade it and put it under control.


    The only country where blackmail is possible is a country called Gania, but I guess it would be difficult to deflect it into a war. It makes no sense if the people who were enslaved to that battle were borrowed.


    And Gania is currently not taking any action. I mean, I don''t want to get involved.


    "They''re crap. I guess I can''t allow someone capable to replace me."


    "Klaus!"


    Disgust also flies like a demon king''s blame when Klaus throws up in the dew. But Klaus just flaunted his shoulders at it. He''s not willing to stop it.


    And now Al joins the conversation.


    "''Assessing your abilities'' also means, conversely, ''acknowledging that you are more than yourself''. I chose to enslave those people while I learned that in the war. You think you''re gonna die one of these days?


    "It was also in this country that you referred to El as the ''Demon King''. If we don''t make it into a ''threat'' that is told in the story, we won''t be able to admit that we lost. It''s a loser''s bullshit that says," Because the Demon King is his opponent. "


    Piscilli, and the air froze. The Demon King turns slowly towards me with his drawn face.


    "... Huh? That''s a pretty rough thought circuit, huh?


    It''s a stunning fact finding. It seems that the reason the two are so hard on the country is because of the Demon King.


    Or the culprit of the nickname ''Demon King''! And I feel sorry for the reason!


    "I played when I had the chance. Yikes!... It''s classic that storyfish are badly handled, isn''t it?


    "Do what you want"


    "I''m here for you"


    "Hey, stop it, Mizuki! Don''t stir up Al and Klaus, either. No!


    "''When you get a chance,'' says the Demon King. If they don''t set us up, we can''t do anything unfortunately."


    I''ll pass on all this overflowing hatred to the people I know. I''m sure everyone will understand.


    Oh, let''s also thank the people who in the past have considered the common name of the Wizard.


    "The World''s Disaster". It''s "Disaster," sayi... yaku! Thanks for the lovely nickname! Whatever I do, you''ll give up, absolutely.


    The Demon King sighed at us as we gave up, confirming our feelings with a smile. They realized it was futile.


    "... that''s fine. I''ll get back to it. Because our perceptions as a country do not change easily, we will be protected by Gania if people from other worlds come to these three countries. Because the benefits of different worlds involve all countries. Sometimes it''s hard to handle, and all three countries are convinced of this."


    "If you named the Demon King, you might own it."


    When he utters the raised question, the Demon King shakes his head to the side.


    "No, I don''t. Gania will go into action on top of being protested by all countries if they find out. Knowledge of people from different worlds is considered worthwhile, but they are also wary. You can''t complain if your powers are exercised any more than some of the countries that started the war. That''s why the ''country'' protects and the royal family keeps watch."


    "Fortunately, no otherworlder has ever appeared outside of Gania in the north. Perhaps this world cares about other people who give us knowledge."


    Even if I am relieved by Al''s words, my consciousness is geared to what the Demon King has to say.


    ¡­¡­. What, blackmailed? He said it was a water-rich country, and it might feel like a northern food bank, right? Seriously, is that Position Kivera?


    So far, measures have been worked out, and they will be well advised. The point is that whatever the other two countries are, that country has no trust.


    Now I know why Gania is going to be a pooler! Perhaps at the time it was the only country in the North with a thin bias towards heresy that could hold others back.


    When one was convinced, Klaus continued to follow.


    "This is why nobles try to get in a good mood and get close. If you try to own it, you will be severely punished"


    "Alas... Rudolph and the others were not only telling you to be careful about illegal abduction, but it also included being taken in."


    You seem to do something about those people on your own, but hey... and the Demon King stared at me with raw warm eyes. Unexpectedly, thumbs up and a good smile.


    There''s no such thing as delicacy or mourning for me! There is only retaliation for discerning the lower heart.


    "This time, this country is irrelevant. Just so you remember that''s what the North looks like. So I wasn''t going to tell you... until now"


    That said, the Demon King puts his fingers together on the desk. The look is somewhat harsh.


    "This is where the country presumes to be the mastermind of this one. Sarovara,"


    The demon king pointed to the far left country in the north. One of the countries that still has a bit of prejudice against heresy.


    "Now King Sarovara was a serene man, and his predecessors were the same. Because of this, we have a sense of discrimination against heresy because of the ancient aristocracy..."


    "A lot of consciousness reform has gone on, hasn''t it?


    "You better get along. If we don''t respond immediately to these things, the house will eventually just crumble."


    Somewhere sarcastic, I guess, because that makes sense in power strife. Indeed, it is an essential ability for the aristocracy.


    What some of the poles still work out is, ''Competent enough not to require heresy''?


    I think there''s enough of these ways, me. Isn''t that good enough? That''s the feeling.


    "So I''m not sure. It''s a bad way of saying it, but it''s a situation where ''some people are likely to do it''. If you knew the king''s intentions, you wouldn''t be imitating them like this one."


    "There''s no evidence, that hurts."


    "That''s right... well, it''s a tough situation to have to deal with if there really is a killer, even as Sarovara"


    The Demon King has a difficult face. Al and Klaus, too, can''t seem to get their hands on it all this time.


    I hope there''s some movement, huh?

 203 An Unexpected Invitation

    A few days after the kidnapping case was resolved.


    Things have shown no progress at all, nor have we found any decision hitting as a mastermind.


    No, it''s peaceful in a way. This means'' I don''t know when the next case will happen '', right?


    Thanks to this, the Kingsguard knights are more vigilant than usual. The general knights have been given some notice and are blinding themselves.


    This is all I can do, more than I can determine Sarovara as a mastermind. That would be irritating.


    I won''t say anything, but the captains seem a little stressed, too. I feel the demon kings often have subtly harsh expressions as well.


    That said, there''s nothing I can do. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah


    More than the possibility of ''disparaging Irfena is an end'' cannot be discarded, the Magic Instructor will have to remain only to the extent of ''helping''.


    I have trouble getting rumors spreading about "I was told by a demon mentor" and "I can''t even solve my country''s problems".


    Really, for the book! It is a annoying mastermind.


    Remember, motherfucker, I''ll definitely cry......!


    We move our hands with such determination, and when we make plugs, we distribute them to all involved.


    The cat''s cookies and legged Madeleine made for souvenirs were popular inside. Because I made it in large quantities and handed it out to many places - distracting to those involved... no, it must have been a small healing in a pressing situation.


    And then we talk to the public and gather information. Everyone knows where I stand, so they give me the ''stick with your mouth and slide'' information.


    This doesn''t mean Irfena got me involved from the start. A magician who knew the information ''by chance'' would ''get caught up in a phrase of interest'', just do the mastermind and the Don Patch.


    Even if the North states, "The people who used the Magic Instructor," the bad news is the claim that he''s been setting up with Irfena. If even Kivela supports this claim, she has to be convinced.


    Nevertheless.


    It''s a stressful development, albeit circumstantial. It''s hard to defend your country.


    It''s just that even the other guy isn''t stupid. Though it was a draw, suspicion arose... it was everyone''s view that we would not see any movement for a while.


    Right, I think so, too.


    Yes, you and I were convinced of the status quo... until the Demon King told us something unexpected.


    The office of the Demon King, summoned abruptly.


    There was not only Al and Klaus, but even the Marquis of Leckbari.


    ¡­¡­


    I plus there as a magician. Friendly tea with this face... what a development. The situation is the situation.


    "I''m sorry, Mizuki. A little unexpected."


    "It would be......"


    Well, as far as the faces gathering in this room are concerned, I just think ''there''s been some progress''. Besides, you can''t say that''s a good direction, can you?


    If things are going to get better, there will be a captain here or something. I don''t have it.


    In other words... ''The Demon King wants to hear the opinions of Faceko who is here''.


    I just care that they even call me Marquis Leckbari.


    Marquis Leckbari''s ''strength'' should have been diplomatic. Did the countries of the North say anything about the need for it?


    With my inner neck twisted, the Demon King began to speak.


    "Actually, I got an invitation from King Sarovara. The reason is'' to make the princess give up her love ''"


    "What?"


    What, that. And he said it was from a country of masterminds (predictions)!?


    To me, the Demon King turned his raw warm eyes. However, it is more of a ''you agree'' weakness than a fright.


    Dude...... this is a ''ploy to discredit the country!?'' And all of a sudden you say it was'' The Princess''s Love '', even though it was exciting? Besides, what do you mean, "make me give up"?


    You perceived my feelings, the Demon King proceeds with a sigh of sigh.


    "Sarovara''s second princess likes Al. So for once, I had an affair..."


    "Of course, I refused"


    Following the Demon King, Al smiled and ran out of words.... like Al''s personal feelings seemed clear to the speed of words to deny.


    But I was frightened in a different way. Of course, the subject is not Al.


    "Are you an idiot, that princess? Not only will Al reject you when you do that, but the Bashre family and Ilfena will reject you"


    "Oh, why would Mizuki think that?


    "Considering the position of Al and the princess, I think it''s natural."


    Give the demon king a subtle faint answer that sounds interesting.


    Maybe there''s another reason for this. But that''s enough reason to say no.


    The demon kings also look satisfied that they found it out. Apparently, you were right.


    "Yeah, Mizuki''s right answer. Neither Al nor the princess were interested in the shards."


    "Oh, that''s who you are."


    "Yeah."


    We faint and talk to each other. Yeah, that''s right. Fool, you can''t be honest!


    By the way, this is what happens when you interpret it.


    "Al didn''t need it for the reason Mizuki thought."


    "Oh, even with the other''s position of royalty, it wasn''t worth using."


    ''Yeah. Al, I don''t have personal favors either, but I''m more ineligible for Irfena than that. (Interpretation)''


    There''s probably nothing wrong with what we want to say to each other.


    Or so the Demon King has said... you really just said ''maiden in love'', let''s see.


    It was when I wasn''t there, and as far as the Demon King''s reaction is concerned, it doesn''t look like that story has rekindled or anything. I guess that''s done in itself. It just... doesn''t seem to mean it''s completely irrelevant.


    "I''m Mizuki! Because you''re the only one who ever wanted to be an individual."


    "Yeah, I guess so. Al''s sexuality, based on his personal ideals, doesn''t mean anyone will."


    "You know what I''m talking about."


    With a raw warm gaze: ''I know, don''t worry!'' If I tell him, Al nods satisfactorily, too. The other three watched us live and warmly.


    Yeah, I know Al''s ideal. Special sexuality alone is a narrow enough gate, but there is added the impossible gay element of ''being recognized as our own companion'' and ''competent pawn''.


    To be clear, I''d like to see a lady or a princess equipped with all this.


    Without a doubt, there will be no other wives but Al. No matter how royal you are, you will be estranged.


    I guess the princess only recognizes Al as a ''lovely knight''. The figure was made, and I am in love with it without ever thinking that my nature is the opposite.


    These warrants are often found in Irfena... but Al never responds to them. Because the only subject that comes into contact with it that way is the ''being to use'' for Al.


    Besides, Al himself hasn''t been ashamed of those ways.


    I guess Al''s world is narrower than mine. In addition to that, there is an ancestral impact, which I think is the situation as it is today.


    "... so. What did the king of that country say now?


    If I listened to the subtly unpleasant feeling, the Demon King spoke with a difficult face.


    "Apparently, the Second Princess heard the rumor that ''the Magic Master is drowned out by a guardian''. Previously, I was convinced because I thought it was an engagement from the standpoint of being a guardian, but after hearing such rumors, he couldn''t stay calm."


    "Still, there''s no only future for her to marry Al?


    If we went in immediately, the Demon King agreed, "That''s right," too.


    I said no once. Besides, I''m here now. At the very least, there is no option of marriage without more value than me in that princess.


    If you''re going to say it at last, the possibility is definitely zero, even in the positional sense that I just said.


    "King Sarovara is understood. However, it seems it''s time for the princess to bring up the fringe. So he wants to invite you and Al to the country to give up."


    "Oh... when I show you the real thing and convince you"


    "Yeah. Apparently, that''s the kind of thing that makes you think about getting along."


    I guess it''s a last resort because I''m in trouble as King Sarovara. A princess of her age can''t be allowed to refuse marriage unless it''s also a compelling reason for everyone.


    So I guess I drank that condition to make him give up.


    ... but.


    I definitely don''t think this is just for the princess. ''Cause you''re even inviting me, right?


    "This is to make the princess''s heartbreak perceived around her, isn''t it? This condition will be known more than just calling us nations."


    "I think so, don''t you? Not only does he make himself aware that there is no hope, but he also makes himself known around him... the Second Princess will have no escape this time. If you give yourself a deal, you''ll have to make a big deal of it."


    "So, the heartbroken princess is gently comforted by her fianc¨¦e candidate, huh? If you don''t have allies around, you might as well say something nice."


    Neither the Demon King nor everyone said anything. I just grinned deeply.


    At first glance, it will look like it just fulfilled the Second Princess''s courtesy, but in fact, it must be true to bury the outer moat and proceed as you wish.


    If you are the Demon King, you will immediately spot it and request your cooperation. Terror, supreme power.


    Well... now that Al can escape from the second princess of Usai, there would have been certainty that the demon king would cooperate over there as well.


    "If she''s a royal princess, she''ll naturally get married politically¡­ she won''t grow up at all"


    I have no choice but to say, Marquis Leckbari''s words are full of thorns. Dear Raccoon, ''You''re not getting caught up in this!'' The feeling is leaking in vain.


    "Again, the north looks like a lot of trouble"


    It''s Klaus who doesn''t even try to hide the attitude that other personnel, Klaus seems convinced that a princess''s wish will never come true by mistake.


    "Mizuki, let''s get along better than usual."


    Fun - I know the second princess will be inducted into the dark, but she looks like she''ll have fun from the bottom of her heart. You hated it so much - laughing, Al suggesting to me.


    ¡­¡­


    The second princess is starting to feel a little bad.


    Or it could be annoying enough. There''s also the fact that we don''t have allies so far, hey.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, Mizuki. In the first place, it''s a problem the princess has to realize for herself. Or the surroundings should have made you understand. This happened because neither of them"


    The Demon King wraps it up like that in disdain. You''re absolutely right.


    At least, Al didn''t have a clear shaken future. to be known around.


    If you''d stayed silent and obeyed the king and married him, ''Because of your spiritual childhood, you just didn''t understand your position before. I guess now that I''ve grown up, I''ve had a splendid sense of being a princess''.


    In fact, it wasn''t growing at all. King Sarovara would have had a headache, too.


    We were discussing it, but of course it wasn''t us who missed this opportunity.


    "So, what do you think?


    Change your expression and the Demon King cuts it out like that. Of course, everyone was changing the atmosphere earlier.


    That concludes the story of the Second Princess. From here on out is our discussion.


    "You have three predictions. One of them, a trap. Two, the trap. Part III, Traps"


    It''s all a ''trap'', but each means something different. The demon kings seemed to know that, silently urging me ahead.


    "First, the first. That''s the possibility that the mastermind of the example is simply Sarovara. Invitation to the country is in the sense that Al pulls me away from temporarily Irfena, more of a magician than an end...... So if anything happens, it''ll be Irfena."


    That''s what I say and break one finger.


    "Second. The possibility that a country belonging to the north other than Sarovara is a mastermind. This invitation was someone else''s suggestion, to make Sarovara look suspicious. Especially since the Second Princess may naturally resent Ilfena and the Demon King for not offering Al. Suspicious eyes are enough."


    Break another finger. Everyone was listening to my words in silence.


    "Third. If there is a mastermind in Sarovara"


    "Wait, Mizuki. You think the ''country'' called Sarovara isn''t the killer?


    Klaus waits. The demon kings seem to be waiting for my answer, even though they make their expressions a little harsher.


    One nod to Klaus and I decide to keep talking.


    "This is if the killer says, ''To escape after he has implemented his measures''. As I said earlier, the Second Princess has too many suspect elements. Besides, only King Sarovara can invite us. In this case, ''the country itself could be suspect and would be a situation which cannot be pursued unless it is also so clear evidence''".


    Can we get this far? and asked small, Klaus nodded.


    "So either ''The Second Princess Will Be the Bad One'' or ''Doubt the Country, Stay Inadequate Evidence''. We can''t move because we don''t have clear evidence, and we understand the mastermind. This invitation is not an Irfena-targeting measure..."


    "One hand for the mastermind to escape. Or to turn suspicious eyes to others."


    "I think it''s possible."


    One nod to the Demon King who connected my words. Everyone seemed to think with a difficult face.


    Characteristics of this mastermind. I believe that is'' careful attention so that you don''t know who you are ''.


    Kidnapping in more than one country, preparing demonic props using demonic stones to the extent that they are also common, or even killing those two people who should have been collaborators.


    Let me trust you, I''ll cut the lizard''s tail... let it die light. If someone does that flatly, is it possible to make things go from behind the scenes so that it is convenient for them to do so?


    That''s what''s going to do so much as hide the country. Because blaming ''the country'' is much harder than dealing with ''individuals''.


    "To be honest, I think the timing is too good. Besides, you don''t think those two causes of death have been identified. Then it''s no wonder you''re intentionally trying to turn your suspicious eye towards'' someone ''."


    "You mean it''s in the plan to make Sarovara look suspicious? Sure, I can''t throw away the possibility that I was thinking about it. Second princess, and country. Neither can be pursued without clear evidence."


    The mastermind was careful not to leave ''clear evidence'' behind. Suppose that was within the ''plan'', including the fact that the gaze of suspicion would be directed at Sarovara.


    "Well, either way, you''ve got an excuse to get in. Of course, you can accept the invitation."


    Shoulder to shoulder, grinning. It may be a means of escape for the mastermind, but it is a chance for us to grasp the evidence.


    I don''t know how to fall, but the mastermind will have some sort of measure in place. If we can make good use of it, we might have a chance to pursue it.


    Now we can simply say, ''The Second Princess was the killer!'' If it were, ''everyone involved would be weak. I just want to think I don''t have that kind of och......


    I mean, right?


    I could only be sure that the mastermind didn''t know my information correctly.


    Otherwise, I''m not going to bother inviting ''out-of-standard magicians'' or anything.


    Probably based on the legacy of "having overwhelming power," and the suspicion that sympathy for Cecil led to Kivera''s defeat - the rumor of a "magician wielding power while still emotional," I think I targeted this measure.


    If she were to move with emotion, she would be disgusted with the Second Princess.


    If it has overwhelming power, even the country can easily turn to its enemies.


    The miscalculation of the mastermind would be ''that you didn''t know me directly'', ''that you didn''t know Al''s truth'', and ''that you didn''t know I had an understanding of Al''.


    This one can also be described as the feat of the Demon King for regulating information. Because unexpected elements for the mastermind created a breakthrough in the plan.


    And I ''enjoy'' it. Wisdom comparison to the mastermind is heartwarming entertainment for me.


    "Looking forward to it, visiting Sarovara! Heh heh, let''s get ready to go!


    Looking at everyone''s frightened, somewhat relieved face.


    I put my thoughts on the progress of things and the battle against the mastermind and laughed with pleasure.

 204 Discussions about Sarovara

    In the meantime, the decision was made to go to Sarovara. Whether my expectations are met or otherwise, it seems that there has been some progress. There''s some coordination over there, so let''s not leave in a few days.


    The demon kings can''t be distracted by all of this because Irfena could also be targeted. It would basically be in the direction of not relying on irfenas.


    Self-defense is imperative, it''s only natural to gather the information you need right now!


    And even so, I''m only willing to ask for minimal information. Of course, for a reason.


    This can also be due to the fact that other companions besides Al are found. Instead of support, isn''t it a big fate? There was a candidate.


    When I heard about that candidate, I laughed at Noeko the Knight Dormitory feeling disgusted... you would even know the situation was thin when it came to it. Because the fanatical patriots rejoiced.


    Hehe...... it looks like Ilfena ran out of bees more than expected. Besides, I''m here. This would also be unexpected in the dark.


    This response in the phase of suspicion. Seems like Irfena is serious this time around too...... are you okay, Sarovara.


    Naturally, my personal correspondence with a country called Irfena is'' separate ''.


    ''Cause Irfena didn''t tell you, did she?


    Sarovara asked me to ''bring you with Al''. And the Demon King took it and brought a story to me.


    Irfenally, it''s only ''Sarovara is what the state wants to call Al''s fianc¨¦e. Will you come with me?'', ''a request limited to going to Sarovara''.


    Same interpretation, sweet as anyone who thinks.


    As for Ilfena, I''m responsible for ''sending the Mage to Sarovara'' - because it''s royalty to royalty - but I don''t know anything else about it.


    I mean, you don''t have to be responsible for my actions. This is quite significant in that my words and actions do not affect diplomacy.


    Of course, it''s only natural to be able to show the least courtesy, but I''m a different person in the first place. And I''m a civilian, so there''s no need for courtesy by nature. Exclusive blade on the spot.


    It''s impossible to tell the truth. Because it''s over there that I''ve suddenly said I can''t.


    King Sarovara will know that. Therefore, the problem is if the second princess reveals something.


    Even though, you don''t think the Second Princess would do anything I don''t care? I''d be a retaliatory choice if I got hit, wouldn''t I?


    ... What would be the development if that prediction became a reality?


    It was Sarovara who asked Ilfena to accompany me¡­ it was an attack on the quote I invited myself. Besides, the opponent is a magician, you can''t complain if you''re retaliated against.


    How much does the second princess say ''disrespectful!'' I called, ''and it was the princess who had set me up. I am the victim and it was the Second Princess who'' worked disrespect out of personal emotion to a guest invited by the King ''. Whoever sees it, the Second Princess is bad.


    It is King Sarovara who will apologize if that happens before he asks Ilfena.


    Besides, I have a proven track record of defeating Kivera, so I am known to be exercisable over something called power that doesn''t make sense.


    It is wise to choose those who avoid being certified as enemies, including personal connections. I don''t know what I''m going to do.


    Because of all these backwards circumstances, Irfena won''t be held responsible for my retaliation this time. This is an easy situation where you can do whatever you want later if you don''t get your hands on it.


    If you set us up, our victory will be confirmed. Let me show you something very pleasant, don''t you think?


    It''s just, ''Isn''t King Sarovara hoping for these developments?'' Some parts of it I think. Because I can easily predict this development.


    As a parent, as a king, if you understand as much as that, there''s no way I''d bother to invite you to disadvantage my country.


    That''s why I also thought of the ''burying the outer moat'' flow during the last discussion. Since then, I''ve stepped in a little bit more and thought about it.


    - ''What can I do to make this decision?''.


    I don''t know what character the Second Princess is, but if she''s inviting things like this one, she won''t be very popular. And... aren''t you very smart? I also think.


    Emotional behavior is deadly to the royal family. No wonder we think that ''events that make us reflect deeply'' is necessary.


    In that sense, the presence of me would be very convenient. You can do it ''personally'' - there is no retaliation by diplomacy - and on top, if the king ''restricts himself to the parties to allow retaliation and put things away'', the only damage to Sarovara is to the Second Princess and her collaborators.


    I''m basically known to be obedient to the Demon King, so when I get fucked, I say, ''Please, Demon King!'' It is also possible to use the hand to make adults.


    Blah, I feel like an event to make the Second Princess and her collaborators understand ''how awkward your words and actions have been for the country''. If you make a fatal mistake, you''ll wake up a little bit, he said.


    Maybe the kings are talking to each other. The Demon King doesn''t teach me that either unless I need to, and it''s normal that I don''t know. I am an outsider.


    ... Even though that''s the normal situation, it''s also the Demon King who says, ''I''ll give you a hint and you can get there on your own''.


    Definitely the reference to my education policy would have been myself so far. Apparently, the prince who can also ask for effort and results from the cat he keeps. Yeah, he said he got better at hunting.


    And for Al, the Demon King is the royal standard. I mean, the eyes that look at the royalty are so cynical.


    Royal power isn''t what you use for your own good, is it?


    You realize when you couldn''t make Al your own, it''s not universal in your own country, is it?


    I mean, for Al, who has seen hard work beside the Demon King since he was a young boy, that''s an object of disgust......!


    It''s called the last time, it''s called this time, and Al hates me so much, why don''t you notice?


    This time, you don''t think that the Irfena forces think that ''no one'' Al chooses the princess - even in the sense that she gives in to power.


    Besides... the fact that the Second Princess''s perception of Al is a ''lovely knight'' means Al never showed the truth, did he? It is even suspicious if it is recognised as an individual at that point.


    Poor, second princess of Sarovara. I''m sure your perception is just ''Royalty of Sarovara''.


    And because of the title meaning, my personal assessment is even worse: ''I''m not afraid to piss you off. I mean, I think he can''t do anything'' to that extent.


    In the meantime, should I pass on my guess to my companions-?


    That''s why.


    This is a meeting with a person, accompanied by Al, who is going with him to Sarovara.


    "... I tried to make predictions like this"


    "As always, you''re not a civilian..."


    It is the Marquis Leckbari who has a subtle look, like an admirer, a frightener. This time, the raccoon, the Marquis of Leckbari is in charge.


    At this point, I don''t think there''s going to be any dumb cats.


    I was called to the book as "Love Enemy."


    However, in the pre-construction sense, Marquis Leckbari is the main one. Parents. Nice to meet you. You''re taking me and Al.


    That said, there is also the thought of ''exploring the dark curtain'' on the Irfena side. I guess my role is in "triggering agents that move the situation".


    Of course, there are other accompanying people. Since the situation is the situation, there are several Knight Dormitory Noiko as escorts. Klaus remains beside the Demon King, our support depending on the circumstances.


    It seems Sarovara is not as tolerant of otherworlds as this one, so he has become a reassuring candidate in his capacity and abilities. Over there: ''Worst sword escort!?'' Even if it is suspected, it is to be passed for the reason that ''there is a magician''.


    The reason for being a magician is convincing enough, and even this one can''t be too alarming than going to Sarovara, where there is a possibility of a mastermind. I can''t deal with trouble fast, because this time around I''m all enemies.


    I don''t know if you''d call yourself an enemy, but if the mastermind of the kidnapping was a ''country'' called Sarovara, it''s not the wrong expression. It''s a very likely circumstance.


    There is no definite evidence yet... you''re right to doubt it.


    "Non is basically the same opinion as Mizuki... at the moment, all I can say is yes"


    "Oh, I knew it?


    "Mm-hmm. Especially since it''s not even a close country."


    Marquis Leckbari, who closed his eyes to think for a moment, sighed small as he opened his eyes. However, the language and attitude are slightly irritating.


    I guess even as Marquis Leckbari is bitter about this case. Even if it''s a hypothesis, the purpose might be to discredit Irfena... what a listen, there''s no way anyone belonging to the upper levels of Irfena can keep quiet.


    If it''s also evidence, I can act, but this time there''s zero evidence. Even though we are solving kidnapping cases, it is always the situation that is behind us.


    Even the knights don''t have that state of affairs, and naturally there''s no show for all of you active in diplomacy - they also wrapped up the inviolability pact between the affected countries very well - so.


    So you''re under stress, Marquis Leckbari. Did this companion become a snatch of the participation frame?


    Having been thinking about that, I decided to ask what I had noticed in my earlier story.


    "You said earlier that Sarovara and Irfena weren''t close, right? So, how did the Second Princess know Al?


    I wondered about this. Although the Demon King is a second prince, he is intimidating. Will diplomacy go out of its way to countries that tend to eliminate heresy? I feel negative from the first impression.


    That made Marquis Leckbari look suspicious... convinced to think of a reason. Al just said he noticed it too.


    "Mmm?... With that said, it''s natural that you don''t know. I''m completely familiar with His Highness, so I forgot. The first princess of Sarovara is his brother... he''s been named the fianc¨¦e of the king of Ilfena. Well, I just got a name."


    "Heh!? The First Princess!?


    Raise your voice to unexpected facts. The two of you, who guessed why you raised your voice, are turning a raw, warm gaze, but I think my reaction is normal.


    No, the second princess feels pretty arrogant? That sister means if...


    "There''s nothing Mizuki thinks. The First Princess is a brilliant woman."


    I perceived me as starting to work my imagination in an unpleasant direction, and Al put in an immediate correction. I just nod, "It''s not true," when I turn my gaze to the Marquis Leckbari.


    ... The First Princess seems decent. Marquis Leckbari is nodding, you can trust him there.


    Yes, trust Al''s words......


    ¡­¡­


    "Um, Mr. Argent? You just subtly said ''The First Princess'', didn''t you?" Ha "what," ha "!


    "Oops...... Sorry, listen to me."


    If you point it out, Al, who is willing to delude you, puts his index finger on his lips all the time saying, "Don''t tell me." The Marquis Leckbari was also letting his gaze swim. He can''t deny or affirm it, and he''s in trouble.


    Surely you can''t say ''The Second Princess is an idiot'' on a direct ball. It''s hard to say you have an identity.


    "Well, if it''s just for the occasion, it''s no problem."


    "Even so. I hope they don''t find out."


    ... Al doesn''t seem willing to revalue the Second Princess.


    Preliminarily a lovely knight, Argento. Apparently, the more the mask peeled off, the more unpleasant I felt.


    I exhale one thing and decide to change the subject.... I secretly thought, "You can use it for the Second Princess" or something, but it looks like you should stop. Something that could cause things to get worse.


    "So, that''s when I saw Al"


    "Mm-hmm. Your Highness stayed in touch with the women of the candidates beside her official duties at the time. The point is, you can tell. It''s not a question of whether we can do it in Ilfena, even if we don''t have a problem in our own country."


    Marquis Leckbari speaking to recall. Al mixes to follow there.


    "It''s also necessary to keep me from having hard feelings. If you join the royal family of this country, you will be asked for a lot of strength."


    "Oh... this country must have the ability to be in position."


    "Yeah. That said, there was no chance that the First Princess of Sarovara would come to Ilfena. Sarovara has only two princesses, so Sarovara would not have let go of the First Princess even in the sense of picking them up. If I had a prince, I might have been different again."


    Sarovara also seems to have inheritance rights for women. But men still seem to have better inheritance rights.


    ... "If a woman holds the throne, she needs the ability to silence her surroundings," I guess, this.


    With scaffolding, I have to show as much talent as I can convince. Sure, but if you accomplish that, you won''t get any complaints from around you.


    The First Princess seems to have accomplished this. I''m a genuine, talented woman.


    There is no way that the First Princess in such a situation would marry another country. I guess he''s also an expected princess from what Al says he won''t ''let go''.


    Apparently, it fell into the category of ''Woman likely to be familiar with the royal family of Ilfena'', but there was no possibility of that in the circumstances.


    In addition to being the next queen, there will also be differences in perception that will be taken into account. From Irfena''s point of view, this is pretty important.


    It doesn''t seem like we really want to make a connection between countries, and it just seemed like we really got a name. It might have been possible if the second princess was better, but I don''t think the second princess is better than her sister.


    ... As far as everyone''s concerned, I don''t think this perception is all wrong. It''s not like there''s a zero chance that you''re pretending to look like that.


    "The First Princess should have gotten her fianc¨¦e now, too. Well, I was just saying," To what extent has my name been given? "


    "Sure, you''re from Sarovara, aren''t you? I''m sure King Sarovara chose it."


    "Hmm. Well, that''s a reasonable place."


    Marquis Leckbari didn''t even look particularly sorry. He sincerely thinks'' I don''t care ''.


    Hmmm...... The First Princess really looks like a ''good girl''. Though ''good boy'' in the sense of ''excellence, not to say, but to decide life with the will of the king''.


    Because I don''t know who I am, me. Shall I put you on alert?


    "Then it''s good to know that the First Princess is also on alert. I guess I''ll see for myself later."


    "Oh, don''t you need a personal view of Nong et al?


    Marquis Leckbari raises an unexpected voice to me in the direction of finishing the story. This was the same for Al, who was whining "oops" small.


    To both of them, I flaunt my shoulders and explain why.


    "We also need people to see without preconceptions. Sometimes I think you''ll notice it better if you look at Sarovara with a minimum of knowledge. Especially not this time."


    "I see! We see with our previous experience and knowledge-based eyes, Mizuki without them. If you rub those two together, you might see something you missed or didn''t notice."


    Pong, and Al clap his hands to convince. Nodding at it, the Marquis Leckbari also nodded many times with an interesting look.


    This also includes the term ''position''. Something that may also appear unnatural from my point of view to the aristocracy.


    If you look for suspicious points with the momentum to corner the heavy box, I''m hoping you''ll find traces of the dark curtain for about one thing ~...


    Maybe this is my only chance to visit Sarovara. I want to do it thoroughly before the mastermind strikes my next hand.


    "Ho, you mean working together? Sure, the assumption is to narrow your horizons... it''s going to be fun in a while."


    The Marquis of Leckbari has a lot of fun in his mouth. The look looks much younger than usual.


    Realizing it put Al, who smiles bitterly, at the edge of his sight, and I turned my raw warm gaze to the Marquis of Leckbari.


    Dear Raccoon... What is that look of fun? This, for once, is your job.


    What if I''m not thinking, "Working with the Magic Supervisor, looks super fun" or something!?

 205 Arrival in Sarovara

    - Sarovara - in a room


    "What the hell!? Is that magician with you?


    The woman, the lord of the room, raised her voice to the information brought to her by the samurai. Living there is anger... I heard it was accompanied by a rumored woman whose own thinkers were drowning, and the reaction was natural.


    "The corner... the corner, he said he could tell Mr. Argent his thoughts directly"


    Regrettably, groaning sadly, the woman leans down sitting down. The samurai also looks worried about the appearance of the Lord, but all this is the king''s decision. There was nothing I could do.


    Woman - Lillian, second princess of Sarovara. The princess with purple eyes on the curly hair of gold was dubbed a ''maiden in love'' in part of Sarovara.


    Unlike her sister, Lillian, who is honest with her emotions, is currently a troubled source in the upper Sarovara. That had to do with Lillian''s friendship, which came at the right age.


    We have also decided to safely engage the First Princess, and it can be taken for granted that it is Lillian''s turn next. Still, it wasn''t suddenly about engagement, it was about letting the candidates interact for a while before letting them choose for themselves.


    If you are to be royal, you must consolidate your scaffolding. Therefore, the candidates take the method of choosing from the sons of the leading aristocrats. Much attention should be paid to ensuring that the blood is not too thick so that the nobles are not dissatisfied.


    Still, it''s kind of you to want me to be happy. It was the love shown to my daughters that I gave the person the choice, albeit limited, of not being engaged by the royal decree.


    The satiric First Princess perceives this, and instead of speaking differently, she is thanking the king and choosing her fianc¨¦e from among the candidates. Like the First Princess, Lillian''s fianc¨¦e makes those decisions... that was supposed to happen.


    Lillian himself refused to do that. ''Cause I have people to think about''.


    There was no half the disappointment around at this time. Because those in the upper echelons knew who Lillian''s thinkers were.


    In the first place, he has been diagnosed and refused, albeit in all shapes. This is not official, I heard it somewhat when the king visited Ilfena... but it was clearly turned down. And even to the person.


    Given the circumstances and positions, that is normal. He didn''t think the king himself wanted it, either, and understood that he had spoken to Lillian to make him give up.


    "It''s tough around being attached to me," he said.... I don''t even like to be told the words of labor, but I realize it.


    If you are a princess, you should marry politically. Irfena is a country that pierces the supremacy of strength¡­ there is no way that a princess who speaks like that can be recognized.


    I told him that, and for a time it did look like Lillian''s thoughts had subsided as well.


    But.


    "The guardians are drowning in the wizards of different worlds."


    "It seems they have gained the status of guardian in order to become the fianc¨¦e of the magician"


    It came through, the rumor.


    That was not something that could be ignored for Lillian, who is being distorted from the fringe.


    As a result, I said something very unscrupulous.


    ''I did not hear the refusal, directly from Master Argent. Until you ask, I will refuse all conversations.''


    As Lillian, I guess I just don''t want to give up on love. What, the other duke''s son. Besides, it is trusted by His Highness Elshon, a brilliant knight.


    It should also be delightful in the sense of connections between countries, such as with royalty. Lillian didn''t know why that wasn''t possible.


    So action, the word. But Lillian never realizes that it was reflected in a completely different way for the surroundings.


    Those in the upper echelons of the country, including the king... were disappointed in Lillian.


    He used to be a "yearning" because of his childhood, and that if he grew up, he would be ashamed of the "I" he spoke of as an emotion.


    He said he would realize why the Father King objected.


    That expectation was brilliantly betrayed, and the difference between Lillian and the First Princess, originally said to be outstanding, just opens.


    A fianc¨¦e candidate and he doesn''t wait forever...... he couldn''t have been angry when he was darkly told, ''More worthless than any other country, thinker''.


    It''s enough to be a fianc¨¦e candidate for the princess. Naturally, excellent property with impeccable identity and ability. There will be as much good luck as there is without regard to royalty.


    There is enough to make fun of them, such as swinging them with the princess''s mercy. I have a choice with them, and it''s no wonder they can''t hang out with me.


    It is from loyalty to the king and the fence to the house that you are still a fianc¨¦e candidate. They only have to be selected as fianc¨¦e candidates, and they understand that they are going to support the next generation. Never from a love affair with a princess, not.


    If the princess had ''enough value to name and ask'', she might have been different again... but unfortunately Lillian didn''t deserve it.


    Therefore... King Sarovara went to Ilfena.


    "Will you let Lord Argent and Lord Magic Leader go to our country".


    I''m calling here because there''s a king who can flatter Lillian. And on the contrary, if we let Lillian turn to us, because he was expected to use his privilege of being a princess to sit down.


    So much so that Lillian is not trusted by the king. Those who noticed were only sneering ''Exactly'' at the judgment of the king.


    I don''t want to bother Irfena.... I don''t want Lord Argent.


    Without knowing such thoughts, Lillian rejoiced that his wish had been fulfilled, but that only meant that ''thinkers come to Sarovara''.


    Its purpose was to make her give up love and poke Lillian''s inability at herself.


    The rumored magician says he is drowned...... a real powerful man who defeated even Kivela, rather than being recognized by Ilfena.


    As far as gathering information, the king decided that this was true. There is no question that even King Kivela has admitted it.


    Kivela''s defeat did not wield overwhelming power either, but is also a sufficient element of judgement in that it tailored a situation that convinced everyone.


    ''Wouldn''t the Magic Instructor be good at reading situations and manipulating words''... Salovara upper management had guessed.


    There''s no way Lillian could crush such a person, who lacks awareness as a princess. Because I was so sure, the plan was implemented.


    "... Fine. Master Argent will also understand which one is deserving. Are you losing out on monsters from other worlds?


    Lillian, who clutches his dress tightly and burns hostility to a lover he has yet to see, does not realize the thoughts of the country.


    That action is what the king is waiting for.


    That words and deeds that just remind me that I am above will only devalue me.


    And - I don''t even realize what kind of perception Irfena, including Argento, would have of Lillian like that.


    Lillian''s argument is a denial of the values of Ilfena, known as the Land of the Powerful. It does not exist in the upper layers of Ilfena, such as those who are not angry at it.


    They have a sense that their efforts have been linked to the results. If they say that "blood muscles are better than achievements" etc...... it can''t even be in favor of Lillian.


    Lillian was fond of Argent, but not interested in the country. That is why it was dubbed ''The Maiden in Love''.


    The point was, ''It''s not what you say or do as a princess,'' that''s what they said in the dark. Generally speaking, it would be good luck, but there''s a good reason why both countries don''t have allies - none in Ilfena.


    ¡­ There is another decisive reason why a marriage cannot be formed.


    "I... am on the princess''s side"


    A samurai shrugged as she leaned down. Lillian nodded strongly at words from a handful of allies. It is not despair that dwells in those eyes, but odd confidence.


    Because I am a princess. Because that''s all the precious blood people are worth.


    Generally speaking, the idea is not strange either. However¡­ in the situation of "political marriage".


    And Lillian didn''t know. That there''s no point in common sense like that in Irfena.


    The country will be a political marriage, but ''common sense'' demands strength commensurate with its status. And Lillian, who had been rejected in the past, was likewise said to be ''unqualified for it''.


    That is not only the opinion of Argent as a country. Even from the eyes of the three men, who are not traces, they were judged to be ''unnecessary to the country and to the house''.


    Instead of meeting in person, the information gathered was judgable enough.


    ''I don''t even have to see you'' - because that''s the answer to ''them''.


    If only he had realized that, Lillian might have understood that the value attached to his proud bloodstream - its'' common sense ''- would not make sense.


    Understanding without being told and understanding the situation is also ''common sense'' of the ''competent'' royal family.


    Therefore... Lillian is not a princess to them, but a ''maiden in love''.


    - In Sarovara.


    Here we are, Sarovara!


    Face to face with the mastermind? and cheerful, temperamental enough!


    "Sounds like fun, Mizuki"


    Al talks to me with a bitter smile, so I stick my index finger to that face.


    "What are you talking about, Al? I''m not the only one, am I?


    "Oh, was it on your face"


    "He said he was out. Al''s not the same one waiting for World War One! No, I guess I should say that''s what I''m here for."


    "Heh heh... you feel good with Mizuki"


    At the tip of a sticking finger, that grin deepens. A pleasant grin that is not made, which would be a testament to Al''s delight ''as His Highness Elshon''s subordination''.


    You made fun of us, didn''t you? Either that or Ilfena.


    You put the Demon King in trouble, didn''t you? Kidnapping.


    As a Knight Dormitory Noiko representative, you can''t miss this fight. Wow!


    Naturally, the cavalry dormitory has been rough since the kidnapping. I don''t hit things or anything. Words don''t get rampant. Because you''re basically good growers.


    For that matter, the inner surface had the blizzard blowing all over it. "Suffering is what weak people do, we''re a retaliatory choice! ''He was quietly watching for opportunities for retribution.


    Invitation to Sarovara for a mastermind (anticipation) there.


    They boiled. It was super exciting. The pedestrian frame naturally became a fierce battle.


    In other words, the companions have the eye of a hunter after his prey from the beginning.... Princess? That was the reason, the reason for the invitation. I use this one though.


    "You really couldn''t help but want to come too.... I can''t stop having fun either"


    - Maybe you can retaliate with your own hands, right?


    Al holds me over and adds that in his ear. Apparently, Al doesn''t want to be an adult either.


    If you come this far and really end up with ''Only the Second Princess''s Love'', Al''s fondness for the Second Princess must go down to the negative. If it had nothing to do with the kidnapping, it was just a waste of time.


    For what I expected, zero harvest is hard. Including the waste of time, he would react cold to the eight-win feeling after the discussion.


    Personally, the development of retaliation for being fought off by the Second Princess¡­ is also best in the sense that it allows for a temporary stay.


    This makes it possible to stay until the Second Princess is convinced, and the excuse to gather information in the castle is'' you can''t fight with the Second Princess without gathering information ''.


    I''m going to go out with the princess for a while because she''s been certified as a lover. I''m not the only one left, so are my people. Besides, it''s important to know who you''re dealing with, because you can''t be held responsible for doing too much. ''


    Like this. I''m not mistaken as a reaction of an otherworlder without a fence of identity - the Second Princess presumes to treat me like a monster. Because it''s only going to be ''between individuals''.


    I think Sarovara would also understand if he said ''important in the sense of less damage''. Well, there''s a chance they''ll beg for a quick return to the upper echelons of the country.


    I was flirting with Al about that, and the Marquis of Leckbari called me.


    "You guys... from the edge, you just look like you fit in? You know, whispering in your ear about basic conversations."


    "We''re friends."


    "I''m in the position of fianc¨¦e, and I''d like you to take a big look at this."


    Without any shame, we both replied with a smile. I know you have eyes around you!


    Current location, garden facing room to stay in Sarovara. Ilfena, the force is solidifying and being assigned a room - to make sure we don''t know who''s where. Have you alerted the Second Princess? - So I, Al, and the Marquis of Leckbari, the three of us, are bickering in the garden. The arrival time and the king''s time did not match, so the sight became tomorrow.


    And our futile behavior has a purpose. Because the people of Sarovara care about this one and turn their gaze.


    I don''t know if there''s a mastermind, but at least our information goes to Sarovara. Now you''ll think, ''Rumor of drowning was a fact''.


    Preparing below is important. The Second Princess doesn''t have to sell me fights... bait matters, does it?


    Marquis Leckbari turns a frightened gaze, but he knows what action means. At first glance, he was performing ''Grandpa watching over his lovers with a smile, sometimes a shudder''.


    However, the conversation in the reading is quite noisy.


    "I''ve been pretending to work for a while now, and I''m turning my gaze. Well, whose hand is it? ''


    "Not the Second Princess so far? If she gathers the information, she''ll save you the trouble of moving otherwise. ''


    ''Mm-hmm... I appreciate the second princess getting mad at me. When you can do it until you kill Shannon, on the contrary, the mastermind doesn''t seem to be Xia''


    "Oh, Mizuki denies the line that the Second Princess is the mastermind"


    "Yeah. If it''s a mastermind, will you act prominently at this time of year? Isn''t that a little unnatural?


    "I can understand those thoughts. If the Second Princess is behind this, she''s a pretty raccoon."


    "... Marquis Leckbari, Raccoon..."


    That''s what you''re talking about. Well, I take it as a compliment.


    "Marquis Leckbari is good at diplomacy. You are highly regarded for not making them understand this aim. If even that Marquis of Leckbari were to deceive... it would mean that the Second Princess is considerable ''


    "If the Second Princess is behind this, then so be it. Sometimes it is true what Non and others know. You should be on guard. Well, let''s see how you''re doing. ''


    The Horseman Dormitory Noiko, who is protecting us, is looking around. They could hear us talking.


    Okay, Sarovara folks. This is what all the Irfenas look like, are you ready to play?

 206 Ye (enemy) Why not?

    Royal Castle of Sarovara, during the sight.


    There was strangely strained air there.


    I mean, Irfena Momentum or something, because I''m here. What? Hey!


    It''s not just diplomacy, it''s ''a visit where disturbances were expected''.


    I don''t know what King Sarovara''s thoughts are, but the Second Princess''s obsession seems to be known to everyone. I guess I only have a bad feeling because I know the character of the second princess.


    Besides, it was the Marquis of Leckbari who came. You''re the one who doesn''t know how it''s going to sound in the future... that''s scary.


    There comes Argento, the subject of the Second Princess''s obsession, who is also a thinker, with his "own thinker (tentative)". Besides, that opponent is a demon mentor that defeated Kivela.


    If the rumor that ''the Guardians are drowning their magicians'' wasn''t true, they wouldn''t have been that nervous either. Because I am uncomfortable with the Second Princess because I only have contact due to my duty as a guardian.


    ... but the reality is tough.


    When they arrived, they showed friendship, and their companions shuddered but acquiesced. Now the ''rumor was true'' spread in a grand way. Naturally, it would have gone into the Second Princess''s ear as well.


    There were quite a few gazes that could be directed at me, including that I was a different world. It seems to have been judged credible because Al was subtly sheltering there. You were sitting on your knees, too, me.


    Coming this far, it is the Second Princess, Ollie, that the people of Sarovara are alert. This tingly atmosphere is a wake-up call to the Second Princess, who stands aside from the king.


    - Please, don''t do anything.


    Makes Argent angry = Irfena angry.


    piss off the demon conductor = Sarovara sucks (in the direction of the country''s demise).


    The Marquis of Leckbari is also scared, but scary enough with the House of the Duke of Bashre. Besides, Al is a guardian, so ''the second princess of another country complains about the country''s decision''.


    Sarovara out whichever pisses you off. King Sarovara went on a dangerous bet inside...... it would be everyone''s mood.


    Exactly. I would be telling Irfena the circumstances.... maybe?


    I want to think that''s about it. You think the Demon King just didn''t know, or even if he did, he didn''t say anything to me?


    It should be noted that my gaze at me was not so full of malice. Though it may just have looked too normal to feel threatened.


    In one way or another, there are more gazes that can be directed at curiosity. No offense, but I don''t even think of it as the same person yet...... sort of. I still treated people from the start - the south started there. In Alisa''s case, there was jealousy involved, but it was still seen as a person - it doesn''t seem to be done.


    I mourn for this treatment... there is no way. It goes without saying that I was very pleased.


    Rare beast? Isn''t that a nice position?


    Finally, the recognition of "His Highness the Demon King''s Cat (Rare Beast)" is also good!


    Okay, okay, if you keep going like this, ''You''re not going to touch the law because you''re not recognized as a person, are you?'' Under the phrase, ''I can bring it into a battle with the Second Princess. The surroundings that turn this gaze are the same sin. I do not accept objections.


    If we keep stirring up the other side and gather information, we''ll get some clue about the mastermind. This is a valuable opportunity to approach the mastermind without Irfena being blamed......!


    I''m counting on you, Princess! Give me enough momentum to see a flat hand!


    It''s okay, I forgive! Dance as you wish, super forgiving.


    "Well done, I''m here. Let''s welcome them as invitees. Take it easy."


    Words as King Sarovara smiles calmly. We have lowered our heads to Marquis Leckbari so we can''t see our faces, but we didn''t feel any malice from the way our voices looked.


    I mean, ''the king invited you'', ''cause you''re making a public statement on this occasion, right?


    This will make us obsessed with the treatment of ''disobedience to the will of the king'' and ''shaming the king'', so unless this one is so awkward, safety will be guaranteed. King Sarovara seems like someone who can take care of him inside.


    Some people seem to have known the King''s intentions for the first time here because there were signs of his surroundings breathing in the words.


    Is that some kind of intelligence regulation to keep the Princess from passing on the enchantress''s companionship?... I still feel like this visit has a back.


    When prompted to raise his head, he sees the Lord of his voice. King Sarovara seemed a gentle man for the purpose he saw.


    And then I see the princesses who were the first to see only a glimpse. One looks like an adult woman smiling calmly. This would be the first princess to have a reputation for excellence because she has no particular hostility toward me.


    The First Princess is modestly under the impression that she is by no means sumptuous. I don''t know what to say... I get the impression of being smart. It feels like I have some respect for her around me, too.


    So, the other one. As soon as I raised my face, a blonde woman shined her face with a caged look of heat at Al. This one was definitely considered the second princess.


    You''re staring at me fast when you indulge Al ~... can I put that much emotion on my face while I''m in other HR? Royalty without emotional control sucks, huh?


    King Sarovara is exchanging words with the Marquis of Leckbari while he sneaks his gaze at the two princesses, as rumored and very discerning.


    Even so, it''s as simple as a social decree. You can''t talk about your original purpose all of a sudden, so the introduction of it... something like that? With that in mind, King Sarovara''s gaze turned to me.


    "Now, is that the rumored Lord of Demons?


    "Yep. It''s called Mizuki, I''m under the hindsight of His Highness.... Mizuki, say hello."


    Smile as Marquis Leckbari prompts you as your surrounding gaze concentrates.


    "My name is Mizuki. I can''t help but try to find out what rumors you are aware of, but let me name you the Wizard who has received the hindsight of His Highness Elshon¡­"


    I greet him with a slight dizziness and give him a compliment.


    You don''t know how much information they have, you should keep it to the extent that anyone knows it. I don''t care if the second princess freaks out and stops selling me fights.


    You noticed my thoughts like that, King Sarovara opened his eyes slightly... and laughed contentedly. I hear you got a passing score.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. There would be one there, too, wouldn''t there? I have also received reports that this country is really friendly. Nobody would think," Just acting as a guardian. "


    That being said, King Sarovara turned his gaze to Al.


    The look on his face seems interesting and he also seems to think he is smiling. Perhaps among those who turned their gaze to us was the hand of the king. Exposed it here, he said.


    ¡­¡­


    Relentless, king!


    The supreme power in this country said to itself, "I hear rumors that you''re drowned out by the guardians! ''Do you declare? Now I''m like,'' I didn''t know that rumor! ''I can''t use the excuse anymore, can I?


    ''You''re one of the guardians that Lord Argent is also drowning, aren''t you?'' you made him reconfirm? In other words, ''Guardians are national decisions, so no one in another country can speak'' is presented implicitly.


    More than that: ''I got a report that I was flirting too. Rumors were true!'' You made it clear? Now in Sarovara, the decision is'' Rumors are Facts'', the King has assured you!


    Uh-oh... Second Princess, if you can''t check this out, you''re seriously gonna be branded incompetent? What the King has firmly spoken, ''I didn''t know'', does not pass.


    The character of the second princess will also be understood by her father, King Sarovara. You know that. You''re blocking the escape route.


    At first glance, it is a very tedious means, which also seems to have been kindly explained. Even if you still seem kind, that''s not all if you''re a king.


    Knowing King Sarovara''s thoughts, Al had a slightly lit grin.


    "It looks like I showed you something ugly, and I''m sorry. She''s in every fence-free position, so if you don''t keep telling her, she''s going to be forgotten."


    "Ha! There will be a number of women who think so, but I don''t know the only one who won''t turn around...... did you understand the hardships of the ladies a little?


    "Yeah. Every day, I''m in pain. Mizuki doesn''t even look like a man who throws himself out of a position... so it really becomes a pile of these trivial things. And that''s why I fall in love."


    Almost two people who continue the conversation are also giving a dark warning. Al seems to have interpreted the king''s words the same way I do, and what he chooses to say with it.


    Al talks about his days of authentic effort while affirming rumors, and King Sarovara is certified as a man in love with Al while saying he smiles. In addition to that, it exposes what appears to be the main thing this time.


    I mean, ''The guy who throws out his position sucks! Worthless!''.


    In addition to that, he said, "Talking to the Second Princess? Did that happen? ''That''s a lot of noroke you just said! And it''s the king who''s stirring it up.


    I don''t even notice the second princess fading - you do, actually - ''I''m thinking of her! Don''t get me wrong there,'' he just appeals.


    It appears that the belly black knight has no excuse for retaliation to the extent permitted. Zach, Zach and I are in excellent shape and we are cutting the spirit of the Second Princess.


    ... I think it''s definitely not only for inciting purposes, but also for retaliation in the past. You were a jerk, Second Princess.


    And previous conversations had had enough impact on the surroundings. The conversation between Al and the king is beginning to be marked by a flicker and a second princess.


    I can''t interrupt the conversation with the king, but it still looks like the second princess is worried. This is in the sense of ''don''t take problem action''.


    But it seems that the second princess reached the limit of her patience faster than the worries around her peaked and advanced to the king.


    "Master Argent!


    During the conversation between the two, the voice of the second princess suddenly sounds.


    No matter how royal, it is disrespectful to interrupt the king''s conversation all of a sudden. Against the second princess who ignored it, the king turned an uncomfortable gaze.


    Still, the Second Princess won''t stop. If you miss now, you''ll never get another chance. That must have rushed her and moved her into action.


    "I admire Lord Argent! Please... Please, choose me!


    Like a confession from a princess. Normally, it would be put on hold because it cannot be hindered and cannot be decided by the individual.


    ... but.


    "I refuse"


    Al turned his gaze to King Sarovara for a moment, and the king nodded or answered instantly. The surroundings turned a startling gaze at the speed of that reply - for the reasons I had mentioned before, it was just surprising that I had responded instantly - and I saw the king as I turned to judgment.


    They said, ''Can I respond arbitrarily that it would be the Duke''s son!?'' I know it''s a feeling, but a handful of people who know why are looking convincing. Ning Ro, I am turning my eyes to the Second Princess for criticism.


    "hey...... why not!?


    "Because for me, it''s natural to answer that."


    The second princess looks at Al in a dizzy way, but Al doesn''t snort. Ningro, it seemed unbelievable that Al, who smiled and said it out loud and clear.


    And Al''s argument is really ''natural'' in this case. It rightly becomes'' even for the Second Princess'', but unfortunately there was no way the Second Princess noticed.


    King Sarovara seeps disappointment in such a princess''s appearance. In addition to disrupting this place, I''m stunned by my daughter who can''t even understand me saying that... like that.


    The second princess realized that no matter what she said to Al, she now glanced at me.


    "You... you will be chosen! You''re a monster from another world!


    "Lillian! Be modest!


    "Why, Father! I''m not just telling you the truth. See, can''t that otherworlder say the facts back?"


    To me in silence, the Second Princess - Lillian smiles proudly winning. You don''t understand the meaning of the king''s reprimand, which is why words like that come out.


    And I''m not scratched, I can''t find any objections. The gaze that was directed at Lillian was again directed at King Sarovara.


    "Can you forgive me for my remarks?


    "... Huh?


    I asked King Sarovara for permission.


    Lillian is the one with the groaning voice. On the contrary, Al is grinning deeper with satisfaction. Marquis Leckbari doesn''t even change his expression, and that''s just a natural attitude.


    You know what, Lillian?


    Here, during a glance. Besides, it''s in front of the king.


    I should be able to speak in buying words to selling words......!


    You''re treating me like a member of Irfena, right, me? Ilfena - I can''t let the Demon King shame me me!


    Lillian the royal might just have to be scolded, but I''m out. Al got the king''s permission just now, didn''t he?


    In Al''s case, the princess asked me, so I had no choice but to do so. In my case, it would be an ''objection'', so I need permission.


    However, King Sarovara seems to have been surprised by my statement and gave me permission, albeit with a little surprise.


    "Oh, oh, good. Forgive."


    "Thank you. It involves a little disrespect when explaining¡­"


    "I don''t mind. It''s all because of my daughter''s stupidity."


    Confirm beforehand that you cannot be blamed for disrespect, and say thank you and thank you for your permission. And turn to Lillian. Lillian was... slightly frightened.


    He didn''t think I was coming that way, being only a civilian. The education of the Demon King is also useful in these situations.


    "Master Lillian doesn''t seem to understand, so we''ll follow suit. First of all, your marriage to this Argent will not be entered into. This is not a matter of personal emotion, but because of each position."


    "A position? Isn''t it good luck talking to royalty?"


    Lillian looks at me like I made a fool of myself, but I shook my neck sideways.


    "Argent was allowed to have a ''winged name'' in Irfena. They are recognized by the state for loyalty, not just competence. And¡­ those who are enemies of the kingdom, of course, even those who are close with the life of the Lord are in their hands."


    Lillian still has a disgruntled look. I know about that, but I told him.


    "Irfena is a country where the ability to be proportionate to identity is required. If it doesn''t deserve it, it''s natural to be ''erased'' from the tabular stage. And Argent takes for granted the way it is.... you will have it in your hands that it would be your wife if you didn''t need it. Even if it''s royalty."


    "... eh... that would be right. But if you deserve it, you won''t have a problem!?


    "Ilfena Common Sense". Lillian is frightened of it for a moment, but he still hasn''t given up on whether the time he''s spent as a princess will make him do so.


    But I was getting a card to smash it.


    "I can''t do it with you. Didn''t you prove it yourself now?"


    "Nah... I apologize for disturbing this place. But..."


    "That''s not what I meant."


    Are you a little cold in the head, Lillian, who speaks out of apology. But that''s not the only good reason why she''s considered ''impossible'' in Irfena.


    "Earlier, the king should have said:" Let us welcome you as invitees, "he said. That is'' policy as a country ''. Nonetheless, you indicated your opposition. This will also be accepted as'' lack of power in the words of the supreme power '', and the princess herself will have painted mud on the king''s face. And we are representatives of a country called Ilfena¡­ obliged to report. Everything will be reported during your stay. What will Irfena say to the'' country ''called Sarovara?"


    "Ah... I didn''t mean to..."


    You just understood, Lillian, who turns bright blue. But it''s too late. ''Apologies mean nothing'', because you''ve already acted.


    It''s the ''country'' called Ilfena that decides how to take it and what decisions to make, not us.


    Now, shall I add a few more?


    "I''ll get back to you. If you were forced to become Argent''s wife, who won''t notice until you point out that you''ve created such a situation, how long on earth would you live? You give priority to your emotions and shame even the king of your own country."


    Hiraki, and gaze at Lillian. She doesn''t seem to have the strength to argue anymore, putting her hands on her mouth and shaking her shoulders.


    Seems harsh, but this is the reality of Irfena. The people who praised Lillian must have undoubtedly feared this possibility.


    "On the contrary, it can''t be that Argent is in this country...... It''s impossible, for example, for a knight allowed to have a winged name to abandon his loyalty. It is my country, and my ability, to pledge allegiance even to other countries. Who would think to place such a person inside the country, but also in the position of a princess''s partner, etc.? It would be too dangerous."


    As long as Al is a knight with a winged name, he will not go to another country.


    You can''t live in Irfena because Lillian is a being with a head even in his own country.


    Irfena is naturally in such a way, even in public. It''s only natural for Lillian to be disappointed that I didn''t think of it there... because she''s ''royal''. Doesn''t work, like ''I didn''t know'' about it.


    If Lillian had existed in such a way that even Irfena could live, it could have been possible. But such a person would not make the choice of marrying the ''Worst Sword''.


    In that case, it''s more than Sarovara, because it means choosing Irfena. If you have a sense of being royal, you never choose marriage or anything else that could be a traitor to your country.


    "As long as you were in a position to be royal, there was no chance that your love would come true. And Argent will never abandon his current position. Failure to understand it is a testament to not being chosen"


    Are you convinced? And he smiles and asks me, Lillian''s shoulder bounces frighteningly. It seems to have brought fear to her to speak of something rather noisy as nothing and to take it for granted.


    Al smiles satisfactorily too, as he says my opinion is correct. To that somewhere proud grin, my surroundings took a breath.


    Even though the smile hasn''t changed since earlier, there is an obvious fright in the gaze directed at Al today. They once again apparently recognised ''Ilfena''s proud worst sword''.


    Okay, Lillian. Your lover is a Wizard who is recognized by his Guardians as'' of his kind ''. Besides, it is (from those who know the truth) an outer road and a reputation.


    ... Don''t feel bad about using this situation, do you?

 207 First princess.

    "It''s impossible for you to be bound to Argent."


    He told me so, and Lillian, on the contrary, silenced his surroundings. Tilt your inner neck to that reaction...... Know ''cause'' to Marquis Leckbari''s somewhat dazed gaze.


    Oh... no, this country doesn''t know me as well as the south.


    Ladies and gentlemen, ''How can I deal with you like that?!?'' Are you in the mood?


    So that''s not the answer to the otherworlds right now! And I freaked out.


    I mean, this is normal for my surroundings. Or, if you can''t, you can''t let me get involved in a place of negotiation or repudiation.


    However, I guess you don''t usually even need to educate the other world that much. In my case, the Demon King seems to have overspent it (talk to the Marquis of Leckbari), so it seems to have been a stunning thing for everyone dealing with me for the first time.


    Looks like King Sarovara was surprised, too, and hey... I thought you only expected it to be a verbal fight with Lillian?


    That makes me a little uncomfortable. It would be bad luck to freak out a favorable king over here.


    "Awkward, mishandled!? ''Though I think so, I urge you to give up the Irfena momentum if you have no choice but to do all this. You can''t shame the country.


    That''s fine with me, but my surrounding gaze is still piercing me. He doesn''t know how to follow King Sarovara either.


    You don''t have to worry about me, Sarovara ladies. It''s through, go through. That''s the adult response!


    He said the owner''s policy just ranked him up from "Rare Beast" to "Little Rare Beast"!


    Ning Lo, surprise you guys would be more common reactions. I''m just a little overworked by overprotective parents. However, that ''guardian'' was not normal.


    ''Under the protection of His Highness the Demon King'' is the only country that belongs to the south, and I am convinced of whatever I do. ''That''s what convinces me'', seriously!


    ... "The Undefeated Demon King in Diplomacy," my protector. "It''s impossible to let your cat go wild like a fool! ''That is the common perception. I feel sorry for you sometimes, me.


    The end of showing off that achievement is my track record in the South...... I guess the North didn''t have so much opportunity to deal with the Demon King and I only knew my previous actions in ''rumors'' and ''results''. That''s why I''m surprised by my attitude.


    If you knew any of my personalities in the first place, I wouldn''t imitate inviting them in. I said Al like a dangerous person earlier, because it fits me too.


    King Sarovara didn''t seem to think that far. That''s normal. No one thinks that ''outsiders called otherworlders'' name their guardian''s subordination or that His Highness the Demon King and his surroundings trust otherworlders.


    "Your Highness Elshon''s education policy?


    King Sarovara asks, so I nod in the sense of affirmation.


    "I am in a special position with people from different worlds. It is therefore easy to use. And no matter what the guardians are, there will be no sure protection. His Highness Elshon gave me all sorts of knowledge, saying, ''Protect yourself.''"


    "Well... you made him wear it well for a long time"


    Answering that, King Sarovara nodded admirably.


    I''m not lying.


    You just didn''t say how I''ve used it.


    What, I just started using Knowledge for Defense for Attacks and More. It is often said that ''I am using the wrong wisdom'' because we all know that the Demon King was not willing to use me.


    Marquis Leckbari is still looking at me with very raw warm eyes. They have a lot to think about.


    If I had thought of that, a woman''s voice would have interrupted me.


    "I''m sorry, Master Mage. I apologize for this child''s disrespect, my sister."


    The Lord of the Voice is the First Princess. Hiddenly refraining from doing so, she advanced to put away the noise caused by her sister.


    The color of purple eyes on the blonde hair goes hand in hand, but the surrounding atmosphere is the opposite of the sister princess. As her surroundings breathe relief, she is also recognized for her excellence in deliveries, apparently.


    "Would you let me make one excuse? This child was in love with Master Argent, who was there. But there''s you at the end of Argent''s gaze."


    That''s what I said. I turned my eyes to the second princess, and the first princess immediately turned to me.


    "Not only was love unfulfilled, but my sister had been distracted from her surroundings.... it doesn''t come true to convey thoughts as it is. I must have been in a hurry, my sister. I know it''s stupid, but could you please pity your sister for not even being allowed to hang up on giving up love"


    "O... sister..."


    The first princess bows her head at the same time as she utters that word. Her statement was a sister who pitied her sister everywhere, and the voice sounded tender to care for her sister.


    The second princess, who was fading blue, also hears the words of her sister and puts tears in her eyes.


    ... but.


    I have made a completely different assessment as the First Princess. Perhaps all the Irfena forces.


    We''ll do it, won''t we, sister? You, you definitely went for it and lowered your head, didn''t you?


    The First Princess said, ''My sister wanted to share her thoughts in order to give up Master Argento!'' Something called.


    I can accept this in the sense that ''I didn''t think of forcing you to bring Argent from the beginning''.


    "I asked Ilfena for understanding and gratitude" after revealing the situation - the duty of friendship - which was also politely chopped.


    Next: ''The royal family of a country that does not recognize as many other worlds as the south has recognized its own non-existence''.


    I suspect the Second Princess will make enough apologies if we keep this up. No, I may apologize... but I have trouble hemming there. It could be accepted as'' not reflecting ''.


    Above all, what feelings the nobles have about me. "How dare you let royalty bow its head! ''I may harass you with your servants while you remain emotional.


    The word ''monster'' spoken by the Second Princess. That''s something she''ll never think of as her only perception.


    But she admitted it. "My sister is bad," he said.


    Now that the possibility of me being blamed has disappeared, I can "prove" that the Second Princess, on the contrary, protected me from the nobles. Of course, if you stay safe.


    Last. Not ''The King'', but ''The First Princess'' ''bowed her head''.


    This is pretty amazing. Sarovara''s perception of me is'' rare beast ''or'' civilian ''. It is suspicious if he has previously been recognized as the same person as a Magic Supervisor.


    The next heir to the throne bowed his head and apologized to such a man. If I get that far, I''ll have to ask no questions about Irfena.


    It was not easy for the ''supreme power'' to bow his head, so the existence of the next heir to the throne took up his name. Above all, if King Sarovara imitates me like that, it can cause rebellion inside.


    ... so it''s not like it''s Irfena who can''t look behind those.


    If we report this to Ilfena, it is unlikely that Sarovara will be disadvantaged about the second princess, and her appreciation for the next generation of the first princess will rise. You would be able to factualize the rumor of the ''excellent First Princess''.


    I''ll do it inside. If you think about all this on this occasion, it''s quite enough, you princess.


    I just wanted to think a little bit more twisted.


    Isn''t King Sarovara and the First Princess the mastermind of this farce? I also think so.


    Whatever, the purpose of this one is to ''make the Second Princess give up her love''. If Al can shake you and convince you, you don''t have to bother calling me.


    Finally, the Second Princess''s words and actions were caused by King Sarovara''s incitement. It just seemed like I bothered you, to be honest.


    Wasn''t the original plan supposed to be "The Other World Man and the Second Princess quarrel" - "The King praises" - "Clarifying Al''s will, while also not questioning the other world''s offense of disrespect more than the Second Princess has an affair"...?


    But it was unexpected that I had just demonstrated the achievements of the Demon King''s education.


    King Sarovara''s surprise can also be interpreted as such. Than I have to, Sarovara will be unilaterally poked by Ilfena.


    I have to apologize in some way for the possibility of spreading the word through my guardian. It was the First Princess who saved Sarovara by driving in such a situation.


    What do you think, this would convince me of the look of relief around me! It would be a good enough possibility.


    - And.


    For there is only one more response from me than having my head bowed by the first heir to the throne of another country.


    "Never mind. Please rest assured that you have also reported your apology."


    Smile, agree, and keep your head down to show respect. This is the only development they want.


    It was thought that the First Princess had moved, perhaps also bearing in mind that she was'' obliged to report ''. So I said,'' I understand! ''I will deliberately put it out in my mouth, including what it means.


    "Thank you......!


    The First Princess lifted her head, which was lowering when she heard my words, and smiled happily.... although the words sounded like ''Thank you for understanding my thoughts''.


    King Sarovara exhales in a small way, making sure that he is relieved of the convergence of events. There was a grin on its face, and the rush I showed earlier did not even feel fine dust.


    I would have guessed behind my and the First Princess''s intercession, but on the surface it only looks like the wind helped by the First Princess''s manoeuvre. I''m not sure if it''s a planned farce or an unexpected event.


    Hmmm...... I guess royalty isn''t a glimmer.


    "Well, let''s just say this time. I don''t want any more commotion."


    "... eh"


    King Sarovara looks sharply at Lillian. Lillian, gazed, made him jump his shoulder frightened and lean over. You pitied your sister without allies, the First Princess leans in to comfort you.


    Put that sight in my sight securely, and I hold one certainty.


    Lillian has zero chance of being a mastermind. That''s not all. This kid will be too honest for better or worse, not good for working out a plan or anything like that.


    But excellence as a ''disturbing pawn''. There are too many reasons, and there are things on this occasion. ''If something happens in the future, you are likely to be suspicious''.


    You should be wary of Lillian in a different way. Correctly, ''the commotion caused by Lillian''.


    "Oh, I''m sorry... but will the Mage go back to his room first? I need to speak to Lord Argent and the others in a separate room. Of course, let''s put on an escort."


    Unexpectedly, I am about to look surprised by King Sarovara''s suggestion¡­ immediately understand why.


    Is that it, say this time it''s a travesty, or an explanation? I''m an outsider, so I don''t know if I can fall apart. I think I''m on guard because I''ve already destroyed Lillian a lot.


    If it''s an Irfena force, it''s ''part of diplomacy'', but if it''s my opponent, it means'' informing outsiders''.


    I don''t care what you think. It''s a disgrace to the country for this one. Hey, there''s no way you''re going to let the rumored demon mentor rip the inside out or anything.


    The king didn''t just say ''guide samurai'', he said ''escort''. I suppose you understand that such a response is important to me and to Sarovara.


    Can we just leave it there? Because I swing lost and explore a lot.


    That is what I mean, but King Sarovara seems to have firmly made me a target of vigilance in this short time.


    ''Don''t do anything extra''. I''m warning you in the dark, King Sarovara.


    While I pound my inner tongue, I don''t put such emotions on the table. Ask the Marquis of Leckbari and nod slightly, ''Agree''.... Marquis Leckbari may have been asking what was going on back there in Ilfena.


    "Okay."


    "Uhm.... so shall I come"


    Nodding honestly, King Sarovara also takes action to cut the scene with a relieved look. Naturally, we followed suit.


    Out of sight, I behaved differently from the Irfena forces. I have a samurai who leads me to my room, and a brother-in-law who looks like Kingsguard.


    These two were waiting outside the door, so I''m the only one going back to the room first. Apparently it was a decision from the beginning. Neither one of us is in a hurry for being abruptly entrusted with another world.


    The samurai slightly lowered her head to the point, but her Kingsguard-like brother smiled and interviewed me. Apparently there are unbiased candidates for the otherworlds.


    When I turn my gaze to Al, I just nod small, ''I''ll take care of this one''. Even if it was a trap, I can deal with it.


    I''m not worried about that against me...... or Al is slightly bitter because I know he expects a raid personally. Yikes, because it''s easier to make sure they''re worse off!


    The look on the faces of the people you drop off seemed relieved... it''s not your fault. If we keep talking here, something like that could happen again.


    You must no longer know how to treat me with them, not just Lillian. Previously, the perception that "people of different worlds = only common sense to the extent of the civilian population" had collapsed, because it had been discovered that we also needed to be careful with the words.


    You don''t know what kind of souvenir you''re taking home to Ilfena? Well, do you have any trouble keeping the conversation going?


    I seem to have gone from being a ''rare beast'' to being a ''distressed otherworlder''. I''m wary of gathering information, am I right?


    While I think so, I won''t forget to be alert to them. Kings, first princesses, nobles who don''t have good feelings for the otherworlds...... too few conditions to narrow down the mastermind to be difficult to identify.


    At worst, it''s not funny because there''s also the possibility that this country doesn''t have a mastermind. You can''t go wrong, so I want proof at all costs.


    I don''t know what I can do to get a sharp glance at me, but the situation won''t be very good.


    Mr. Mastermind, will you act conspicuously? A little too many candidates, huh?

 208 The circumstances of King Sarovara

    - In a room (Argent point of view)


    A room where King Sarovara invited me to settle down. There was a little, strange air there.


    Well, I can see why everyone in Sarovara has trouble with words.


    So they thought Mizuki was just an alien, right? Yet her response earlier. If you look at that, even if you don''t like it, you''ll realize we recognized ourselves incorrectly.


    Unexpectedly, an inner laugh ensues. That must be the same for the Irfenas who accompany them.


    Why did Mizuki think he was incompetent to be named "The Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King" and so on?


    The reason for this can also be guessed with dismay. I guess that involves Elle''s perception of bias.


    Differences between countries belonging to the North and those belonging to the South, perceptions of ''otherworldly people'' and ''those called heretics''. In the first place, it''s different from there.


    The South, with some prejudice, has a stronger perception of the ''powerful'' than that.


    In contrast, the perception of ''heresy'' is rooted in the north.


    Elle''s nickname "Demon King" is also interpreted in the south as a "powerful man" - even if there has been a little overspending - but the north interprets it as a "threat" in various ways.


    First of all, it''s prejudicial, north. That''s why Mizuki''s response must have been amazing, too.


    Because in the south, you will be judged ''If you are under the protection of His Highness the Demon King, you cannot be incompetent''.


    That''s because what Elle has built up so far, and how he is, is a prerequisite. Otherwise, you can''t be convinced to be the guardian of the Wizard.


    Elle won''t be aware of it, but from the edge, he''s Mizuki''s ''guardian'' and ''parent cat'' in many ways. So much for judging...... because everyone is watching and acknowledging His Highness Elshon.


    Those who have dealt with at least two people - in the sense that they know the nature of Mizuki - are very convinced of that nickname.


    "No matter how ferocious the demon conductor may be, don''t worry while under His Highness Elshon''s protection"


    Many countries have made those decisions. It will also be his attitude that Mizuki is not so dangerous while he is a Magic Instructor that he is "uninterested unless he certifies his enemies," but the personality of the guardian is recognized.


    The term ''His Highness the Demon King'', which Mizki names. That''s the kind of proof that ''while it is under His Highness Elshon, it can never be a threat to the world''.


    As if to show it off, it produces a result that is beneficial to those in this world. Mizuki''s words and actions sometimes make us panic, but it is also true that we take the situation in the direction we wanted more than that.


    That is why we believe in Mizuki, a loyal servant and friend of Elle''s. Because Mizuki can''t possibly happen, like what Elle or Irfena have to take responsibility for.


    It is the countries belonging to the south that have such perceptions. But the North has only been perceived as simply a ''threat'' to Elle. I think that led to ''unexpected'' in an earlier case.


    If you put it under protection, you''ll only have a minimum education.


    Interworlds are ignorant of all things, and it''s easier to manage just to make them nostalgic.


    This is usually the kind of response that is more common. I don''t think you''re wrong about that, but the subject will be in what we call a ''breeding'' state.


    That doesn''t mean I''m treating you as a person. You should be in a good mood.


    So Elle is... "His Highness the Demon King" is. We also assumed that we would leave our own hands and let Mizuki gain strength herself.


    Everything is'' to treat Mizuki as a person ''. What do you say that''s not kindness?


    ''When I deal with His Highness the Demon King through Mizki, it seems like someone else'' because the kindness of Elle is evident from whomever he sees it. Including how everyone is stunned by Mizuki''s words and actions, but never abandons them.


    Many now take it for granted that Mizuki, the Magic Master, will miss El so much. And being careful what you say and do so as not to embarrass Elle is part of it.


    Hiraki, and turning his gaze to King Sarovara... the king seemed tired for a long time. Even though we wanted to visit ourselves, I still think there is a difference between the second princess and Mizki earlier.


    "... apparently we''ve been watching Irfena sweetly for a long time"


    Saying so and sighing deeply, King Sarovara raised his face. The look on the face of Marquis Leckbari staring at it is as serene as usual.


    You can''t shake your emotions at this level or anything. Whether it is in a disadvantaged situation or not, we cannot afford it and we cannot afford to be in a favourable situation. That''s the basics.


    I had decided beforehand not to say a word unless I was asked for my opinion. Of course, it is the Marquis of Leckbari in "In charge in front of the building" who deals with the king.


    This is because I am one of the parties and I have the role of discerning King Sarovara''s intentions¡­ I personally don''t think we need to exchange words. Because I would have already conveyed enough of my intentions in an earlier incident.


    "Oh, wow, was Mizuki''s words so surprising? I don''t think he said it was that hard."


    "Of course." For us. "


    Yes. Returning it to the Marquis of Leckbari, King Sarovara turned his exploratory eyes to the Marquis.


    "But things are different in different worlds. No matter how many nobles and royalties are around, there are things to understand and get used to. That girl... spoke as'' natural ''. I''m not taught to respond this time only, but I don''t know if it''s natural."


    Marquis Leckbari deepens his grin at the king''s word. The king understood Mizuki correctly.


    "Your Highness will take good care of Mizuki for real... well, you will be the standard. You''ll need more than a magician."


    "I''m not going to pawn you," he said?


    "Do they say that our country needs to rely on others? Let''s not lose sight of incompetence, such as a country that can''t be built without the help of outsiders. Our country is called the kingdom of the mighty... and we have no shame in our hearts."


    "... I''m sorry, that''s not what I meant"


    "No, I''m sorry about Noon. Looks like it''s getting hot."


    Though calm, Marquis Leckbari''s words were full of thorns.


    "A country that cannot be built without the help of outsiders". Because that was the Sarovara of this time.


    And even though there is no malice, the King''s words today are humiliating if they come from Irfena, which is called ''the kingdom of the powerful''. Mizuki is still ''just protected'' and not taken in by the state.


    Mizki''s actions are only moving on her own, and she was not ordered by Elle except for what is supposed to be an education. It''s not a handkerchief.


    Marquis Leckbari must have been kachin on the inside, the way the king said it. It would also mean making a mistake right, but there was a fever caged in which the words were a little tight.


    Because he felt it, King Sarovara immediately uttered an apology. No such intention, to indicate.


    Seems like a bit of a detour, even though it''s because of the wrong perception of Elle. Well, that''s why... you''re inviting this to happen.


    "Is it time to get down to business? Didn''t you set up this visit?


    "Uhm. To make Lillian give up Lord Argent..."


    The words of King Sarovara, who almost said so, will stop. It must have felt Marquis Leckbari''s gaze.


    "O king. Nona, you don''t want to go on with the farce any longer?" You don''t need Mizuki if you just want him to give up ". Did you... try to use Mizuki to make Lillian recognise you as a" bad second princess "?


    "May I ask why that seems so?


    The King''s gaze is much sharper when he asks back. But the Marquis Leckbari still had an emotionally unreadable look on his face.


    The attitude of the king may also be natural if you pick up only the words of the Marquis Leckbari, but the words of the Marquis are not just insults. Either that or it looks like an attitude because they saw through what they were hiding.


    "Master Lillian is definitely inferior to your sister in terms of qualities. But that''s not the only thing that doesn''t make a difference in education. From what I''ve just heard, you''ve been very honest with me."


    "... why did you say you did such an imitation?


    Marquis Leckbari continues his words without cowering to the King, who inquires with a harsh look on his face.


    "It is the two princesses who will be the trace of this country. But the influence of those who become their companions and their clans cannot be ridiculed. Most importantly... if the two princesses'' ''have no problem trying to either get to the throne'', then there will be a power dispute?


    ¡­¡­


    "It would be a problem in every country, this. I''d still be convinced if one were a prince, but we both naturally want to be better at being princesses. You don''t cut one person off, you don''t even leave him able to aim for the throne. Anyone would now think," It would be best for the First Princess to take the throne. "


    - Isn''t it love as a parent?


    The content is very heavy, even though the tone of the Marquis Leckbari, who tells that, is mild. And it''s a problem that can happen to any country.


    Indeed, the order of succession is laid down. But it''s also true that things happen that don''t work that way.


    It''s really a boy priority, but if it''s the two princesses... it''s also possible that the power struggle between the nobles will begin with them at the forefront.


    If you lose a power struggle, it is naturally the ''been'' princess at its head who takes responsibility. Even if they didn''t want to argue, they wouldn''t escape responsibility for not being able to give them away.


    - The sin of making the country noisy, and also in the sense of turning down future worries, is lifelong seclusion, and worst of all, self-harm.


    I suppose Marquis Leckbari wants to say that he planted the recognition that ''only the first princess deserves the next king'' as a measure to rule out those possibilities.


    King Sarovara had his gaze on the Marquis of Leckbari for a moment, but eventually when he sighed, he dropped his shoulder.


    "... Exactly. I only have two princesses. But I didn''t want you to do anything to make me fight with my sisters."


    "... is it because of the Queen and the side room?


    "Ah, oh. Even though they were close, they struggled about each other''s clan. They both died a few years after giving birth to their daughters, but they told me about my daughters until the end."


    The king reacted for a moment to the words of the Marquis of Leckbari. You reminded me that my country is called the Land of the Powerful, and I have lost my shoulder.


    And I nod one thing. Marquis Leckbari''s guess was correct, he admitted to himself.


    This is also something that has been rumored to be various since that time. Even if the queen was followed by the death of the side chamber, King Sarovara did not intend to welcome her new queen.


    "After the two of them died, my voice was loud telling me to get a new wife. But what will my daughters be treated like if that happens? It would be a good, politically married pawn in a power dispute, and in the worst case, could be killed. for a newborn child, so that his kinsmen may not waver in power."


    The next queen of kings - I will be the queen because it is unclear whether the queen was wanted or the side room - will naturally be chosen from outside the two deceased clans.


    That''s also important in the sense of not concentrating power in one house, but if that happens, in addition to the previous queen and the clan of siderooms, the new clan of queens is also likely to contend with them.


    I interpret it as a wife, even in the side chamber, so it''s not entirely unaffected. I don''t think he had any ambition for those who wanted a new queen for the king.


    If that happens, the position of the two princesses will be very subtle. Because it is not certain that the new Queen will give birth to a boy.


    I can also say that there is no dispute over the throne because the perception that the First Princess will take the throne is now unshakeable.


    That was the way to defend King Sarovara. That''s the only way I could take it.


    ... King Sarovara''s confession also means'' I wasn''t sure to contain the power struggle ''. He wanted to get an understanding of Ilfena more than just let me hear it, and that''s what he wanted.


    The look on King Sarovara''s face gripping his fist hard had something bitter on his face... and he seemed to remember that time.


    Now with the grown princesses, I was young at the time. I guess the king didn''t have time to grieve about his wife''s death, a position that even the country must defend, not just the children.


    And... the king took one way.


    May the First Princess, daughter of the Queen and excellent from the beginning, be better.


    The second princess, the daughter of the side chamber, was raised so that there was an obvious difference between her sister and her princess.


    The way the princesses are will have been made intentionally by the king. But there was definitely a father''s affection there to guide my child.


    The least is educated with a second princess who can be said to have been sacrificed, so it would be cheap to let a trustworthy man descend. It will depend on your education because you seem to be honest in character as well.


    Of course, there is also the aim of not letting the nobles have an extra quarrel. It raises a fever over power strife. Because not much politics has been neglected, and it is as much in the past as it has been in a country that perished at its end.


    "I also caused Lord Argento a lot of trouble. I grew up like that intentionally. What do I say, but I want you to apologize. I''m sorry."


    King Sarovara turns to me and bows his head and apologizes. There is one action I take against him like that.


    "Never mind."


    I''m used to it, so I won''t say. There are quite a few ladies who come to this face and family, and most importantly, I use those people.


    ... Oh, the Marquis Leckbari, who knows what''s behind it, is turning a raw warm eye. Please don''t say anything on this occasion, Marquis.


    "I should also apologize to the Master of Magic. I can''t tell you everything."


    King Sarovara, unaware of our attitude, whines with an imaginary face. I think the King is very sincere in his attitude that he will apologize to Mizuki as well... though.


    "... I think Mizuki has already guessed to some extent, don''t you?


    "Yeah, I guess so. Lillian would have felt the honesty of Mizuki."


    When Marquis Leckbari speaks in a way that he doesn''t think with a distant eye, I agree with him.


    King Sarovara sees us with a strange look, but he was certain of this.


    "Really? Hmm, is it the fruit of His Highness Elshon''s education..."


    I''m sorry for the king whining like a solitaire, but this isn''t just caused by Elle''s education. But it''s also true that I can''t talk about it, so I dared not deny it and smile vaguely.


    Mizki has hitherto bumped into many nobles and royalties because of Elle''s education and personal circumstances. And the majority of them were aristocratic ladies.


    Let me get this straight.


    The women who became Mizuki''s ''enemies'' are of such a character as to act (or interpret) themselves, and have no honesty that frightens them to the extent that they have been hit with truthful arguments, as Lillian did.


    I''m not just being very honest with my emotions, but my instincts¡­ No, I was more likely to act as I intended.


    It must also have something to do with Mizuki''s identity and position, but it''s basically a direction that looks down on Mizuki. We, the Guardians, will be one of the causes.


    A battle between those and Mizuki. There can''t be any more trials done with something raw and warm called verbal reward.


    Yelling at each other, exploring the belly is basic.


    As opposed to words, there are many things we can do with each other.


    And some are clearly in the realm of crime, not to the extent of flat handed.


    Mizuki said there are many ''carnivorous'' ladies. Besides, Mizuki will never retreat, even if women, rather powerful men, would be their opponents.


    Above all, Mizuki herself has the idea that "ten times return is basic," so there is no way that it can be improved or improved to scold me for overspending.


    Well, it''s Mizuki who''s been kicking those people and beating them up by the time they''re skinless. It is therefore also known as the ''otherworldly ferocious species''.


    Is it something that Mizuki, accustomed to such a situation, does not come to the circumstance of a ''power dispute entangled in the throne''? Thank you. We can''t just think that Mizuki noticed and didn''t say anything.


    For the record, Mizuki''s ferocity is a very favorable one for me, so it''s perfectly fine. Ningro Ideal.


    Sometimes it''s trivial that Elle holds his head and watching him smile with everyone.


    "Mizki has also been a little involved in inheritance issues...... Kivela to Barraksin, and Alberda. There are surprisingly many countries that have been rubbed internally, and Mizuki understands these circumstances."


    "Oh, does Baraksin mean His Royal Brother Wang from the Church sect? Kibera''s one thing ahead, Alberda''s a civil unrest."


    "Yep. This is all happening around us, you''ll think about it on your own and you''ll get to the truth."


    To the words of the Marquis Leckbari, King Sarovara nodded with a convincing look. I think it went on to say ''That''s not a lie either'' to the nodding Marquis Leckbari, but it would be more peaceful if it stayed put.


    "Well, I let you take the time. Apart from apologizing to the Magic Master, she would also be bored by herself"


    I do not feel worried about the look on King Sarovara''s face urging us to say so. Not at all, but I think I was relieved by what you told us and what we showed understanding.


    Following those words, we left the room behind. Feel comfortable with the circumstances surrounding this visit and just a little disappointment in your chest.


    - It''s personal.


    King Sarovara doesn''t seem to be the ''mastermind'' of this one. If he''s the ''mastermind'', I think he''ll look more ruthless as the ruler of the country.


    Sometimes that may not be how we make it look on this occasion only. Because the princesses'' education did not begin now.


    Will you act foolishly, like you''re breaking it up now? You said it was an education to protect our daughters?


    Naturally taken for granted. Instead of Ilfena if you make a mistake in this kidnapping, the affected country turns to the enemy at once.


    It is also possible that your country will bear the unending ordeal of your own generation. That''s not what you don''t know.


    I was wondering if you would do an imitation that would make my daughters bear the hardships they wanted to protect that much. That''s what I think.


    "Oh, boy, we need to discuss this with Mizuki and decide the future."


    The Marquis of Leckbari seemed to share the same opinion, and the words sounded a little unfortunate.


    ... apparently we''re still ahead of us to get to the ''mastermind''.


    - Meanwhile, around that time, Mizuki, the exorcist of the other world''s ferocious species,


    "So... la... huh? Do you want me to explain it carefully, in detail, in detail?


    "Sorry..................... sorry!


    "Ugh! Trouble, mister. ?... Anyone can reflect. If all you have to do is apologize, you don''t need a punishment, do you?


    "Please! Please, give me a chance to explain!


    "All right, wash up and throw up. If you don''t hide it, you might have a little favor if you''re dealing with criminals."


    "No, you know, I have trouble expecting evil exposure..."


    The magician who was supposed to have headed to the room first was apologizing to the knight attached to his own escort for some reason - somehow "somewhere".


    Besides, the knight is perfectly seated and grounded. Apparently Mizuki taught it as "The Right Way to Apologize for the Other World".


    It doesn''t matter what you think, such as doing it. There must be something wrong with them, or ''circumstances that I had to do''.


    Apparently, things had progressed in an unexpected direction.

 209 Traps are things to use.

    - Time goes back when I quit between glances.


    "Now let me show you"


    The samurai walks out with her gaze on me. The attitude was slightly prickly, and the brother of the escort glanced slightly.


    Oh, you don''t have to worry about it. Ningro, because it''s easier for me to do this privately if you behave like this.


    I don''t know if you''re just making it look friendly or sincere! The easy-to-understand attitude of hostility from anyone''s point of view favors this one, including the presence of witnesses.


    Even if they do something, they say, ''It''s worse over there! You can sue me!


    Even if I did, I''d have to find out!


    He''s the magician Sayle told me was a ''livestock'', me. Its belly and thought circuit are in pitch black instead of just black. ? Hairy black cat ?


    Dear Red Hero, I admire you! I can see the direction at a time when Rudolph-related incidents and others were judged to be so.


    Seems like a compliment, by the way, Sail. As far as his personality is concerned, you''ll know very well that it''s generally not something to be commended for. I''m not ashamed of myself either.


    So I think we need to do these small jobs in the future. The cause, of course, was an earlier one.


    So far I haven''t found out that magic is possible without chanting...... I think. But my earlier exchange with Lillian made me think of myself as'' an otherworlder who doesn''t even know common sense ''.


    Then I don''t care how many cards you have against them.


    Around the corner, King Sarovara showed us his own policy of ''welcome''. In order not to be blamed for disrespect in my future actions, I have to make up the fact that they are responsible.


    ... Yeah, ''make it up'', right?


    ''You mean you can fit in!?'' Or ''it''s called backwork!'' I feel like a penetration is coming, ''but it''s my fault.


    It''s my fault, it''s my fault! If you keep your mouth shut, you won''t find out, and even the Al''s won''t say anything.


    Sneaking a sneak peek of the escort''s brother, apparently the samurai of the guide, as opposed to the surroundings, is also on alert. After all, he thinks it''s awkward to take an earlier attitude after seeing it.


    The samurai doesn''t know her expression because she''s looking forward, but she doesn''t look favorable if she''s wrong.


    And he seems oddly nervous...? Are you freaking out at the sight of a knight coming from behind?


    I was observing as I thought about it that way, and the brother of the escort called out to the samurai with a surprised look.


    "Wait. Seems like a different path if you just go back to the room where the Demon Master is staying...?


    The samurai perfectly fits the voice, stopping and looking back. That look remains as faceless as ever.


    "You know what happened between the two of us, right? If you go straight back, the princess and the magician may face each other again."


    "It''s... yes, but"


    Apparently, there''s a subtle overlap between our way back to the room and Lillian''s way back to his room. Sure, if you hang out with me again where the corner settles... the second round could start. And Al isn''t here.


    In the first place, that place was done to that extent because there was King Sarovara and the First Princess.


    Two people who can flatter Lillian and who I can''t ignore. In the absence of these two - at least, I can''t count on King Sarovara now. I''m having an important conversation with Al and the others - what happens if Lillian makes a statement that pisses me off.


    I also know what Sarovara wants to avoid as a person. Neither the samurai nor the brother of the escort seem confident in glorifying Lillian, and they have an obligation to report to the King. Where I shut my mouth, they can''t be silent either.


    The samurai turned her gaze to me without trying to go on with any more words, as she would also know from the knight''s expression that she was not very convinced.


    "As you asked, Master Mage. I''d like to take a moment off if you don''t mind. Of course, we''ll get you a room."


    "Is that permission out there?


    "Yes.... the princess still seems to be a little, uh, mentally unstable right now."


    With that said, the samurai leans down. There was certainly a seeping of color there caring for the ''princess''.


    Even so, because I need a minimum of confirmation.


    I pulled the sleeve of my brother the escort with a difficult face a little bit.


    "Does what she''s saying fit? I don''t know the princess''s room, so I can''t judge."


    "Uh... Oh, oh, yes, that fits. By the time we get to the room where everyone in Ilfena is staying, it''s possible we''ll be in Lillian''s sight."


    ¡­¡­


    What we are staying in is a room away, but we saw a passage across the garden. Including ''into sight'', you mean the samurai''s statement isn''t a lie either?


    It''s only around the corner that I''m likely to see in person, but I don''t know what route Lillian will take to get back to his room. A little change of mood in the garden... what a suggestion. If I had around my sister princess, I would just run into her.


    Besides, if I look at one person, Lillian, the emotional priority, could storm in. I hear the samurai is afraid of that.


    Brother...... I feel raw and warm as soon as I take confirmation of the ''Knight who is ordered to escort the Magic Master''.


    Lillian... you, the knight and the samurai think you''re a creature that moves with emotions...?


    Is emotional behavior noticeable from day to day?


    The mission takes precedence over what is ordered. I mean, even this knight decided ''that''s possible''. It''s judgment as a responsible position, not out of personal emotion.


    As a royalty, I think it''s quite a problem, but is that the kind of personality that gets judged? Lillian is.


    Well, maybe I can''t help thinking about it between glances.


    Now Lillian is in the midst of heartbreak and humiliation when he was defeated by another world. Pride is probably Zutaboro.


    I was scolded and depressed, but my sister was comforting me. If it is resurrected with that, it is suspicious if the depression continues.


    Even these two are perceived as'' having a lot of emotional behavior ''. I mean, I guess this has happened more than once before. Otherwise, it will not be recognized.


    I guess samurai means'' I don''t want the princess to behave in a way that demeans me any more ''. And in order not to, he said,'' people from different worlds should care ''.


    Yeah, this samurai is an otherworldly despiser. There would only be minimal courtesy in treating me, including the meaning of Lillian''s lover enemy.


    However, the knight remains harsh on the samurai. This one hasn''t been heard of = a samurai''s discretionary decision? It appears that the suspicion persists.


    I know who gave you permission - a sister princess or something - but you think it''s odd that you don''t have a word on yourself being ordered to escort you.


    You''re a pride as a knight proud of your work. This isn''t wrong either, so I don''t have a word to convince you either.


    ... Normally?


    "Fine, let''s go"


    "Lord Commander!?


    When I say the word of acceptance, the knight shouts out in surprise. Something happened earlier, did it seem surprising to snort into the words of a samurai?


    Yeah, I don''t think you should normally snort. I wonder if other countries, and things that are not heretically friendly north, are also not alert in the sense of self-defense.


    So... su!


    This could be the mastermind trap......!


    We have to go. Hey! Only move on!


    At present, there are too many potential masterminds to identify. Moreover, the event "Making Lillian Give Up Love" has ended in an act between glances.


    In other words, the possibility of ''returning home without a mastermind clue'' has surfaced!


    As a person who has lived up to everyone''s expectations, I want to bring this place to a new development. Besides, a knight suspecting the samurai''s actions - with a witness on Sarovara''s side.


    Whatever the samurai thinks of me, it doesn''t matter if it moves on someone''s instructions. If anything happens now, the theory that ''Sarovara has a mastermind'' is confirmed.


    The point is that it didn''t move as a ''country''. ''Cause as Sarovara, there''s no point in targeting me. There have been rumors so far, as well as connections with countries. I don''t care what you think of getting your hands on.


    It''s also unlikely that Lillian will use someone to go into action. I frightened you earlier, and there are words from the king and Al himself. If you were prepping for it, you wouldn''t have to rush it between your eyes.


    She''s like a kid who can''t come up with those vicious hands, and I wonder if she''ll flatter Lillian around her. Something that means self-preservation, but Lillian''s position would suck if I made it any worse.


    The possibility of you setting me up at the moment, and then all you can think about...


    ¡¤ "In the case of the King and the Second Princess, then the First Princess"


    Sarovara will be in an awkward position, as will Lillian. There would be no advantage rather than the disadvantage being greater.


    There is also Al''s formal ''no'', and the possibility of entering into marriage is disappearing. It doesn''t make sense where I disappeared. Therefore, the king and the second princess are excluded.


    The First Princess has no advantage if she sees herself as the next king. Unknown as an individual.


    ¡¤ "In the case of a nobleman neglected by another world"


    You wouldn''t set me up if I didn''t care more than accompanying you as a member of Irfena.


    Because this time it is not a ''civilian'', but a ''companion from Ilfena'' treatment. Therefore, it is unlikely that the nobles will set it up.


    If you want to maintain your current position, you can''t turn Irfena against your enemies. If we do that, it will affect the ''country'' called Sarovara. No doubt the killer will be offered to Irfena by the king.


    - There is therefore a ''possibility of coming up with a setup'', and ''only the mastermind has an advantage in erasing the demon conductor''. However, it is unclear whether it is a new incident or a cover-up of the kidnapping.


    The action of the mastermind (tentative) is a good opportunity for us not to wish for a counterattack.


    Who decided the target was unhappy? Am I welcome? I already have a priori in a kidnapping case.


    After you survive, it''s the beginning of fun! I will try to meet everyone''s expectations......!


    Then, because the knight of the escort knew nothing, he told Sarovara, ''Find the killer and show your sincerity. I will stay until then'' I can demand. This will be good enough for us.


    More than that, I''m the victim! The Magic Instructor Even in the sense of avoiding turning the ''disaster of the world'' on enemies, Sarovara must show sincerity......!


    King Sarovara didn''t suspect, did he? The knight of the escort is what he tried to protect me. But it''s true that you''ve been annoyed, so prove yourself innocent and show me, okay?


    This is what it looks like to interpret. Sarovara is in a hurry and a lovely situation where we can observe things raw and warm.


    I don''t know what to say, but what others can do in Sarovara is known. But what if it were done at the initiative of the King to ''prove the innocence of a country called Sarovara''?


    Naturally, it would move me crazy to death. We can be sure that you will be thorough until we are unable to step in.


    Ilfena is the opponent, he''s buying the wrath of the magician, he can''t imitate ''tailoring and deluding the killer''.


    If you don''t move well, you''ll understand the awkwardness of the situation if you whine about the kidnapping and say ''... maybe the south will turn to the enemy''. If you do badly, the damaged countries will intervene, let''s be scared!


    Does that qualify as blackmail?


    Are you sure you don''t want me to take the liberty of spreading information?


    It''s okay! I''m the one from The Other World who runs it. ''Just slip your mouth through the breadth and expose the information you get'' cause!


    Don''t end up being returned with ''not all the information that she has'' even if Ilfena asks you, maybe. It is only ''information that even the other worlds know just to be protected''.


    And as a result of the inquiry, Sarovara would be more painful about the poor situation. Because I can confirm that the possibility of ''the South turning to the enemy'' is not a lie.


    It''s a bunk blackmail, if you want to do it, you want to show me a twist.


    "... you seem convinced. Most importantly. Well, let''s come."


    Without even knowing how I feel, the samurai walks out again. The knight of the escort also thought he had no choice but to be recognized by me, and he began to walk with vigilance.


    - I looked at those two backs right behind me, and I hung up the corner of my mouth.


    ... so.


    The samurai brought us to the rooms where we were staying and the rooms where the colour did not suck.


    Positionally it must be near the room where I was staying. I can see the garden through the window, and I can see the aisle beyond it.


    "Here you can see if the princess has returned to her room. One moment, please."


    That''s what the samurai says. She peeks out the window.... eventually finished checking, the samurai urged me to sit down.


    Rigorous expression escort knight right next to me. After all, they''re alerting the samurai.


    But the samurai doesn''t even seem to care that the knights are on guard. Prepared tea pale and offered me a teacup.


    "Go ahead."


    "Thank you"


    After a short detachment, the samurai goes down to the position of the painting on the wall. Too far apart to refrain, like?


    "I don''t want you in the sight of the princess."


    Once again the samurai tells me. After all, she seems to be from Lillian''s side. A knight''s temple hangs on a unilateral word.


    But she moved faster than the knight uttered the word.


    "So, you don''t need it, Master Magic."


    My vision switches at the same time as the word. The magic I felt for a moment... metastasis!?


    But behind my unexpected retrospective is the figure of the knight of the escort. Besides, we''re ''falling'' for some reason.


    At this point, I thought¡­ it''s true that the moment looks like slow motion.


    Immediately activate gravity reduction and hold the knight''s arm in. In the unlikely event that gravity abatement doesn''t happen in time, you won''t die because there are boundaries.


    The knight looks surprised, but now he has no time or room to explain. Survival is our top priority for now!


    "Lord Magic Master!?


    "Shut up! Because you''re controlling gravity!


    "Ha, ha"


    A knight questions the slower rate of fall. That question is especially true, but right now I''m in control of myself and the knight... I don''t want to waste my time. Seriously.


    And we got downstairs safely.


    You''re not used to sudden floats, the knight is stiff for now. I''m the one holding the arm, but I''m stuck on the reverse.


    Explore the small lumbar compartment while the knight hugs you, take out a few scum demon stones and put in an image of the ''light''. And at the same time as throwing, scum demon stones turn into simple lights to illuminate their surroundings.


    "Lights, but..."


    "Yes, yes, calm down -. You can leave now."


    ¡­¡­ ..................... sorry!


    Because of the lights, or because of the firm footing, the knight left to jump when he returned to sanity.


    Meanwhile, I''m still observing the perimeter.


    Cave...... that''s artificial too, isn''t it? They contain something in the rock component, and the surroundings gradually become brighter whether it was influenced by scum demon stones. The walls and the whole perimeter are glowing.


    It''s not a blue and white light or anything, it''s a warm color with a slightly orange white light system. In addition, scum demon stones, which turned into simple lights, were scattered, to such an extent that it was not indissoluble to walk even dimly.


    Of course, our surroundings are brighter thanks to the simple lights we have. There will be no problem moving forward with this.


    Hmm, if you turn the scum demon stone into a simple light and walk in pieces, you won''t be able to avoid going through the darkness. I can see even if something is there, I saw that it was possible to respond adequately. By a trap, it doesn''t seem to be that serious.


    To be clear, the dungeons in the game that were faithfully reproduced were darker. Maybe that''s why I don''t feel too scared either.


    Life may be in danger, but the mood is dungeon exploration. I feel like I''m on my way to exhilaration, including the ''fun'' I''ll refrain from after this......!


    With one inside thriving like that, the knight was looking around and trying to grasp the situation. And he knew what caused this brightness, and he raises his voice.


    "This is... Demon Light Stone!? Does that mean it''s in the basement of the castle, a mining site trail?


    "Makouseki? I mean, there''s a place like this in the basement of a castle called Sarovara?


    With a voice of doubt raised to me, the knight looks surprised for a moment... and nods as soon as he is convinced.


    "Oh, you''re not familiar with the exorcists, are you? Demonic stones are objects used as lights before demonic props were developed. They used it a lot because it glows in response to magic."


    I mean, that''s a different world version of a simple light. It''s easy to tell when you can metaphor a demonic stone or magic power to make it glow into a battery. It''s certainly safer than a fire or a lamp.


    I''m guessing it''s not the Demon Light Stone itself, but this mining site trail seems to contain Demon Light Stone, even if it''s low in purity. You mean the demon stone was thrown down there, albeit scum stone, so much brighter?


    Besides, the place is under the castle. The castle will have more than one magic prop or something, and maybe it won''t be complete darkness because it''s under the influence of twitching and magic.


    "Is the mining site trail under the castle? Partial, of course."


    "Yeah. Not everything in the basement of the castle is like this, and it''s not like it''s cavity right down there. Surely to secure this mining site, and¡­"


    So the knight cut the word once.


    "I hear a castle was built to be used as an intruder control for thieves and other things. For escape in times of need, and then"


    "Use it as a trap if you get broken inside, right? It''s hard to get up there, but it''s easy to drop down there."


    If you say so sarcastically, the knight drips his head with a sorry face.


    Yeah, it''s definitely the trap that activated it. Because it was thrown out in the air - if you can''t use the magic of levitation, it''s out.


    In addition, we slowly fell due to the reduction in gravity.... Normally, isn''t that the kind of distance that chants can''t make in time, from where they appear to the bottom?


    I just have some good information. If this isn''t a cave, if it''s a mining site, then there''s an exit. In addition, there is no mistake in seeing that we are able to secure air.


    Above all, there is the castle you were just in. ''Underneath the Castle'' is a slippery mouth, this guy. You don''t have to be so nervous knowing this.


    Nevertheless... did I try to slip through anything other than registered objects around where I sat? That samurai also left when the trap was activated, then only intruders could be sent underground.


    That''s a little intriguing as a magician. Well, now seal it with curiosity.


    The only thing that''s clear is that that room has a trap maneuver to drop it underground. But this was enough proof of bad faith.


    I mean, we''re missing without a trace. Zero witnesses, too.


    If the mastermind and his subordination have security implications, he disappeared without jokes.


    It''s malicious, isn''t it? Even if it comes to the possibility that a trap has been used, it is unlikely that it will live if time passes.


    "I don''t need it" is only taken to mean "forced eviction with a mouth seal"? Now I can''t go through with accidental accidents or no malice.


    ... but I''m ''out of standard'' even from the people of the south.


    If you hit it up there, you can make sure it gets out, right? I think so. Too bad!


    I''m not exactly going to do it on this occasion - it would be a hassle if measures were taken - so I''ll walk a little.


    I guess I never dreamed of using a hand like that. If you''re a normal magician before you escape, you could be dead just dropping it, and even if you were alive, it''s a long way to get out. If we don''t hit the top, we''re gonna go down and die without knowing where we are.


    Mistake in judgment because you didn''t know that I use magic without chanting. Adding what the Knight of Guards knew about the trap is deadly.


    The knight honestly also speaks of ''escape in times of need''... this is a fairly limited piece of information that people know. Looks like that samurai knew ''cause the main culprit taught''.


    I mean, the mastermind doesn''t just want to make the magician a deceased, it''s called ''The Salovara People Who Know More About the Existence of Traps''.


    Yeah, things are going great! There''s no injuries, there''s witnesses, and I''m the victim and confirmed after the still uncharted mastermind figure has become clearer. Sufficient results.


    All right, I don''t need you anymore. Shall we get out of here? When we get back up there, securing the samurai is our top priority!


    That''s what I''m going to say...... I notice a knight expressing his whole body of sorrow and turn a raw warm eye. If I thought it was quiet, he was still depressed. I''m serious.


    Mr. Knight... Your words have shown us many different ways to escape.


    I mean, I''m deeply delighted with the advantageous developments ahead.


    Maybe you felt sorry for me and explained to me that it was my country''s people who put it in the trap. I wouldn''t normally say this lightly.


    Well, even traps are in that state. The entrance and exit for escape are not available in a normal way. I think I could have spoken because I also know that information.


    With that in mind, looking at the knight with raw warm eyes.


    It''s a corner, so why don''t we put a little bit less into his guilt? That''s why I think.


    "... so. I''d like you to explain what the samurai did earlier."


    Ugh! And I asked with a laugh, Biku! and the knight makes his shoulders jump.


    I''m angry, it''s important to show that attitude. I need this man to be my witness!


    "Well, I''m so sorry..."


    "Before that. Please use this attitude as an excuse. Please imitate me."


    Block the knight''s words, I sit down and show them. It''s called a front seat. The knight also obeys me adulterously, unfamiliar.


    "It''s the attitude used in my hometown in the original world when showing the finest courtesy or apology. Get your hands on me like this and keep your head down."


    "Here''s the thing..."


    imitated me, and the knight got the same attitude.


    People call it a dungeon. It is in a pose that is very clear which force relationship is above.


    I stood up and put my arms together and looked down at the back of his head with my head down.


    "Now, give me an excuse. It was the king who put that samurai on...?


    "Well, that''s true. I''m so sorry!


    Underground illuminated by soft light, in the traces of the Toito mining site.


    The desperate voice of the dugout youth began to sound.

 210 Discussions about the Second Princess

    Set in a samurai trap - I didn''t lie. I just expected - to be dropped underground.


    This is the site of a mining site under the Royal Castle of Sarovara.


    And now...


    "Sorry! Please! Please, don''t take that samurai''s foolish place for what His Majesty intended!


    The knight of the escort who fell with me is admiring the earth & apologizing.


    Well, that would be desperate... the country you turned on your enemies or something that makes people too evil.


    Even though Irfena is still good, isn''t it unusual for a country to have sold fights to a magician? As far as I can tell, those countries seem to be ''things of the past''.


    Unless you have a desire to keep your name in history in any sense, or a desire to scatter it glamorously, I think it''s a choice you don''t choose.


    If this is about "self-proclaimed magician" yet, I have a perfect track record. Moreover, it even has the option that the big country Kivera has admitted to losing.


    Normally, I get desperate. Something that can hear the footsteps of doom.


    And even so, I''m not willing to ''so far'' Sarovara. Because the purpose is behind the kidnapping.


    This trap is also a good opportunity I''ve been waiting for, or like I went and fitted it myself. At least, the Marquises of Leckbari won''t panic that much when they realize I''m not here.


    "Did you even find it in the toy, that black cat"


    Bad for an apologetic knight, but I''m sure they think this way. On the surface, you''ll dress like you''re worried, but I assume its interior gives you a sneery grin.


    I want to find out what''s behind the kidnapping with them. If there''s any chance you''ve got that clue, you''ll do everything you can to help.


    That is.


    Currently, as I do - pretend to be the victim and work to push the perception that the other person is responsible.


    Smart. If King Sarovara wasn''t behind this, he would automatically move on this side.


    And by the way, as Sarovara, I also said, ''I didn''t allow internal scum, I let you take exactly the hunting responsibility! It will be a'' track record '', so I have the privilege of being able to get a slightly gentle look at it from the affected country.


    This is a pretty good deal plan because if it stays like this, it will be seen with a tough eye from the south - it won''t be zero responsibility. Because the situation is not sweet enough to forgive me for ''not knowing''.


    That''s why I''m asking the knight to apologize.


    I don''t know if I would make this person this situation without prejudice to the otherworlds and seemingly good as an individual, but it is his appeal: ''Your Majesty has not ordered it!'' is mandatory if it was true.


    Because "The Samurai Who Received His Majesty''s Life" is making a mess of it, "Achievement" is needed as its counter-and-ass wipe: "The Knight Who Received His Majesty''s Life has sincerely apologized and returned the Demon Master to the castle safely".


    It is our duty to report it. It is the ''country'' called Sarovara that is suspected of staying this way.


    Therefore, evidence to dispel it becomes imperative.


    Mr. Knight, I am grateful to you for the information that enables me to identify the mastermind.


    I''ll do you a favor, so move as I can. Well, I''m not willing to tell you about those back situations right now. Because what matters is that this knight protects me of his own free will.


    The demon kings would spot my thoughts on the fast track. And I must have deep sympathy and pity for your healthy appearance. - Used by me, for that matter.


    At least we can buy the sympathy of the victimized country! Especially the Demon King will be gentle!


    It''s for your country. Bear it, bear it now!


    I don''t know about that, he''s still grounded. Unfortunately all I say is apologize...... is this is time to move to public speaking mode to get info?


    When I made that decision, I gently slapped the shoulder of a knight who was grounded. Sooner or later, the knight looks up.


    ... No, you know, even if you were so desperate or stared at.


    "Um... for now, I don''t mind apologizing anymore. I don''t think you knew anything."


    Yeah, that''s all I could be sure of. There''s no such thing as being strangely calm or exploring this place.


    We now know some of that... thanks to Al and Sayle. It''s a situation of human distrust or getting used to those things.


    Beautiful knights are not necessarily clean and white. The world is miserable.


    "But..."


    "Because even if you are, it''s a waste of time. Let''s check the situation and have a chat. When you calm down, we''re on the move."


    That''s what I say, while I give my hand to the knight. This way, he''ll take his hand and stand up, no.


    As per that thought, the knight stood up, a little confused but taking his hand. I''ve expected to flutter, and my legs will be paralyzed in my first front seat.


    "I''m sorry. Show me your pity."


    "That must have meant I was desperate."


    The knight seems to feel sorry for himself, but it''s not. It''s a normal reaction, Ning Ro made me do it. I''m the ghost.


    Hide that feeling beautifully, and you two sit back appropriately. It''s chat time for a while.


    Eventually, the knight turned his face here to the feeling of a snack and shook his lost face, eventually opening his mouth.


    "... do you doubt Master Lillian"


    "No, not at all"


    "Right, still..............................? Ha!? What did you just say!?


    It''s true, so I answer all the time. Then after a while, the knight looked at me with cancer as if he understood the words correctly.


    Hey, what''s that reaction?


    "Hey, why!? That samurai said, ''I don''t want you in the sight of the princess''! Plus, there''s one thing between the glances. You are such a disturber to Master Lillian... to utter such terrible words."


    As I say, the knight bites his lips and leans down. From this man''s point of view, it would be ''a serious behavior in the royal family, such as a phrase that shamed the king, insulting people with selfish emotions''.


    Indeed, that is true. Because as a royalty, I need the attitude I deserve more than my value is recognized.


    What are we going to do for the sake of the country, for His Majesty''s sake, to piss off the rumored magician! Is it feelings like that?


    Well, that''s not a mistake either.... if we don''t have a purpose?


    I forgive! Super forgiving! So miss this one too?


    It''s a very beneficial development for us to burn behind the kidnapping. If the current situation is connected from that one thing, enough to call it the greatest merit.


    If this trap was Lillian''s orders, I''d ask you to shake hands with a full grin? Something that can examine this country under their responsibility.


    Well, it''s unlikely Lillian gave the order. Either that or that samurai''s arbitrariness, I guess.


    In the meantime, I thought I''d explain, and I''d slap the knight on the shoulder and calm him down. I want him to calm down and judge, too.


    "Because it''s unnatural. This is unlikely to be Lillian''s instruction. You seem to suspect because she neglects me, but I think, ''That''s why I can''t do it''"


    "Huh?"


    The knight put the emotion of surprise straight on his face. Sure, it might seem odd from his point of view.


    But.


    "She moves shallow and emotional. I''m not the type of person to turn the measures around... hand pawns, are you there?


    "It... is"


    The knight finally says. From his perspective, I guess Lillian doesn''t have that kind of presence. Personally owned subordination is either a lump of loyalty, subordinated in a factional sense, or hired with gold.


    I wouldn''t endorse any type this time. Because it can lead to placing the Lord (= Lillian) in distress.


    "Royalty hardly ever moves from itself. Use a handkerchief, this is normal. But I hate to say it, but what do you get in the mood of the second princess now? Normally, we go away instead of taking sides."


    This is one of the reasons why Lillian was removed from the mastermind candidate. Even if it were to be a puppet, she would be in too bad a situation right now.


    Ratings from the king, ratings from the next king, ratings around...... everything is bad. Her only weapon like that is blood muscle, but it''s normal to want to avoid scandals as much as you can, even if you''re going to be a descendant.


    "If you want to be her hindsight or a descendant, avoid any more scandals. And Master Lillian doesn''t have his own handkerchief. If you are loyal to the King, you can praise him. I can''t figure out how to set this up."


    "But that samurai..."


    "Any chance of arbitrariness, or ''someone working with you''? Besides, if you''re really on Master Lillian''s side, what would you do to imitate that you''re in a worse position than this? I don''t care what you think."


    Trying to make me a deceased is worse than the King''s intentions are clear. They''ll suspect me when I''m missing.


    That proves this knight too. He suspected Lillian. It''s not right or wrong, it''s ''that kind of perception'' being held around.


    "It''s only too conspicuous, too bad, to push yourself into action. One way or another, it''s more convincing to think you''ve been set up."


    "Right. I did suspect Master Lillian from my assumptions."


    You were just convinced, and the knight snorts.


    "Besides, this measure presupposes the assumption that ''Master Lillian acts emotionally focused''. I ask you one thing, has she ever done anything so vicious? At best, I don''t think the royalty deserves it."


    This, important. It only seems to be about ''the kind of girl that is common in nobility'', rather than a small object, when you smash it, she.


    "Know the truth, knowing the reality. So you''re gonna set up a trap where a fading child is sure to die? You seem to have suspected because you assumed her" Shallow Moving With Emotional Priority, "but from what I can tell, it feels like," Are you that brave? "If you want to set it up, say, ''Drop it, it''s over! You need an accomplice, not an accomplice."


    Whether you live or die, you will naturally be searched for here after time.


    So, what if they even find the body? At the very least, it will be necessary to recover the body & end of life personnel.


    "In that case, the co-fall is certain.... I''ve waited here for a while because I thought those people might come. But there''s no sign of anyone coming. It stays the same. Doesn''t that mean you don''t want to hide it? So if Master Lillian is suspected, he is'' likely to be tailored to the killer ''"


    ¡­¡­


    The knight takes his breath. Exactly when it''s explained in detail so far, the suspicion that ''the Second Princess is the killer'' will honestly clear up.


    If it was the killer, instead of ''coarse in measures'', ''you want me to doubt it!'' and the level of penetration.


    Absolutely not. There''s no chance of a killer.


    The mastermind (tentative) must have wanted to use Lillian''s usual appearance and surrounding assumptions. But from me, I said, "No." Definitely that kid, he''s not the killer, ''and I''m convinced the other way around.


    "Lord Magic Master... why did you run out of words saying you weren''t so Lillian? You must be in a position to doubt Master Lillian first."


    You wondered, the knight asks.... Oh, is this also a question because ''assumption presupposes''? Because there are rumors that the Magic Master will not forgive his own enemies.


    Yes, one person is convinced, and the question is answered.


    "Because I see myself everywhere as an outsider. I don''t even know where I stand."


    "Outsiders, are you?


    "Yeah. ''I don''t know directly'' even if I can guess the usual situation of Master Lillian. Therefore, judging only by what happened between the eyes. Judgment material is everything she says and does, and the circumstances around her. She ''speaks and acts emotionally prioritized'' but ''has an honest side to listen to, even if it''s the hostile opponent, if you can give her a compelling reason''"


    The knight looks unexpected in that assessment, but that''s my perception of Lillian.


    Lillian overheard my point. ''I listened in'', that girl. If all you really do is rebel, say, "Bullshit!" But he would yell back at me.


    At least it''s separate from Katrina and Cynthia.


    Whatever I said, that never bent myself. It''s just a yell at each other.


    Compared to that, what a cutie. She''s a scolded creature, isn''t she?


    In the first place, in the north, the perception of different worlds as'' heretics'' rather than ''monsters'' should have taken root. Of course, that seems to fade a lot... but it was still seen with curiosity.


    Probably how much my appearance affected me. Even when I took Cecil and the others out of the capital of King Kivera, they kept saying, "It''s not elegant."


    ... Yeah, you don''t look like a princess. Even the brunettes told me they were through by the Knights of Kivera.


    There can be no such thing as a ''disastrous'' majesty of the world as a magician to me.


    The point is that even though the image of ''disaster'' preceded us, the real thing was completely different, so we relieved ourselves. If this had been a demon-king-like presence, the gaze you could have directed from around you would have been something completely different.


    Well, anyway.


    I don''t think her ''monster'' statement can be so wrong in this country''s perception either. Of course, it''s not about deliberately putting it in your mouth.


    "And the surrounding reaction. At that time, there was no one to shelter her but the First Princess. ''Even if she was afraid to make an awkward statement, she was not willing to take refuge,'' it is presumed. I mean, I''m not willing to make a co-fall. This means that she has no allies... ''Her pawns do not exist on that spot, nor do the nobles move personally''"


    "So what about that samurai?


    "That''s the funny part."


    I laugh joyfully at a knight who speaks naturally of doubt. Yeah, that''s the biggest reason to deny The Lillian Murderer Theory.


    "You said traps, and this place will also be used for escape. Then the person with that information should be limited. Even if that samurai is on Master Lillian''s side, would you teach that to the samurai? Is Master Lillian prepared to abandon his precious side and pawn? If that samurai set us up for Master Lillian, it would mean she was ready to be cut off."


    "Master Lillian will do that," he said?


    The knights seem to wonder if Lillian will respond like that. Of course, I shake my head sideways. I even laughed at my mouth.


    "In order for the important ''princess'' not to be the culprit, ''one executor will be guilty''. As I said earlier, Master Lillian has no allies. A voice that suspects the killer is louder than a voice that defends it. Having said that, we cannot punish the royalty without proof, and ''we need the culprit'' more than the victim is from another country.... even if the samurai isn''t ready from the beginning, ''the samurai will be the killer''"


    By the way, this is probably the punishment in this case - with that said, the knight''s complexion changed once and for all if he acted to scratch his neck off with his thumb.


    "... Eh... unless the samurai is ready to sin alone from the beginning, no, it is possible to seal her mouth even if she is not...!


    "Still, I activated the trap, so I have my suspicious eye on Master Lillian. Whether there are other candidates or no evidence, suspicion is just to one person. Previous words and deeds hunt her down.... Whatever happens, there''s only one future in which the killer will be treated. I know everyone to that extent. Still, the samurai executed..."


    Cut the words there once. The knight seemed to arrive at the same conclusion as I did.


    "Because I know there''s a way to avoid the worst, whether I''m suspected or Master Lillian is... right? Of course, you wouldn''t be able to imitate that to Master Lillian. There''s no way for him to overshadow the situation."


    "Focus your suspicions and help later. Someone with that power...... is it?


    "Not likely, don''t you think? Even a samurai would be squeezed around a dangerous bridge, a powerful nobleman, a royalty."


    If all you had to do was cut off the samurai, it was possible that Lillian was the mastermind.


    But as far as she''s concerned now, there''s no escaping the suspicious eye where she cut off the samurai. Besides, suspicion is something that comes close to unlimited certainty because of the use of traps in which people who know are limited.


    So, what, you think that kid has some way to get through it?


    If you move poorly, you''re just going to make yourself worse off, right? Something that also looks like a workmanship to escape suspicion.


    At first glance, this measure looks like Lillian acted as an emotion. In fact, they just hunt her down.


    To be honest, it would be impossible for her to have ordered a samurai. Even a samurai, if Lillian commands it, must stop. I can only see a future of self-destruction.


    Plus, if Lillian''s been doing things like cutting people off fine from time to time, he won''t be able to do anything about trying to kill them only this time.


    As far as the condition of this knight is concerned, I think that prediction is correct. Even though he thinks'' Lillian may have imitated without thought '', he''s not convinced that'' cutting off the samurai was a prerequisite ''.


    I mean, if he''s like that, he can''t even rumor around ''Bad Princess''. It''s a bad way of saying it, but I guess it''s ''the princess who thinks she can''t do anything if she says her pussy''.


    However, it is easy to handle. Because they are known to act with emotional priority.


    So...... "Someone" uses "Perception of Lillian Around" to make her look suspicious. To hide her, and then to act.


    "For a moment, you and Master Lillian are suspected. But in the meantime, I''ll arrange to help. ''


    If a samurai was being explained like this, wouldn''t you take the hand of the mastermind? If that''s an invitation from a possible person.


    Even a samurai would have understood the suck of what she did.


    "So, decision hit. Between the sights, she pinched her mouth too quickly. If there''s a trap like this after that, you don''t have to rush it."


    "Ah!? Right. Yeah, that''s certainly not necessary. On the contrary, I''m going to be able to turn my suspicious eye."


    "So I don''t think Master Lillian ordered it. I think you should see it as embedded just like me."


    The knight seemed to nod and ponder over and over again about what had happened before, and whether he was remembering his conversation with me.


    An unnatural point from the point of view of the Sarovara knights, not of my own mind. Exposing it to everyone in the form of a report would be convincing.


    The nobles of Sarovara are not human resources. If you don''t know when you will be in Lillian''s shoes, avoid turning your suspicious eyes to Lillian without proof.


    You won''t even act strange...... out of your self-preservation consciousness. Because if the person who invited you was the mastermind, there''s only a future to be truncated.


    Behind the scenes, the twitching siege net is narrower. I wonder how much more hand pawns are left?


    "The Master of Magic. Mind if I report the current conversation to Your Majesty?


    "Of course. I''m obliged to report it too."


    Seems to have come to a conclusion among the knights. He realized it was a case that could not be narrowed down, but could not be left alone. Even for me, Sarovara is most welcome to move to resolve the case.


    ... the mastermind will know as much as the magician rumors. Then you should have expected as much as to think in the direction of retaliation. In that case, the first suspect is Lillian.


    No problem if you die in a trap, just in case. Suppose we even expected to go back upstairs and make a scene.


    ¡­¡­


    You''ve made fun of people for a long time, haven''t you? Mr. Mastermind.


    Did you think I''d be fooled by faux to the extent of Lillian? You idiot. Hey.


    I have a chest. The declaration of war was accepted and taken.


    Don''t try the brain-work job...!


    "Well, did you get the leg paralysis? Looks like nobody''s coming and it''s time to get out of here."


    Beautifully hiding his inner anger and determination and telling him so, the knight nodded and rose to a slightly troubled face.


    Is there a problem?


    "Yes, but this mining site trail is quite large. Nor am I grasping the internal structure. I''ll be sure to protect you, but be prepared not to leave any time soon."


    "Oh, that''s okay. Let''s go in the shortest distance."


    "What?"


    You don''t know what that means, knight tilting his neck. Oh, I see. It''s like I know the structure, right now.


    "Don''t worry, you know the structure here. Everyone in Ilfena is wearing my demonic stones. So now I''m gonna walk right underneath it, and at the end of the day I''m gonna smash through the top."


    "Eh...?


    "I''ll give you instructions in a nutshell before I bust out. It''s okay, it''s okay! It''s easy for me to get up there!


    The knight is still turning a suspicious glance, keeping his face drawn.


    Yeah, I think that''s what happens when you take the mages of this world as a standard. That''s a very decent reaction!


    But I''m an exorcist... I can''t understand the common sense of this world.


    "Um, before it was possible to do that, ask me why I was so prepared..."


    "Don''t ask."


    "Uh."


    "Don''t ask. Sometimes you don''t want to know."


    When he was bad, he said, ''Actually, the mastermind turned it on the southern country. Sarovara is already in a bad state'' I even have to explain.


    Instead of getting your mental strength galloping, it''s a situation that could hurt you, right? The current situation is, in a way, a decisive one.


    "For now, let''s go. Yeah, I think you do."


    "Of course, let me walk forward. It could mean protecting you, but now I''m on guard, too."


    "Fast to understand and above all"


    I laugh at the knight who snorts naturally, too. Is it because you feel that the knight''s expression is a little soothing to such a redemption?


    And we walked out to the clue with the magic we felt.

 211 Collection of Small Stories 21

    One of the novels, "The Knight and Me"


    "Nevertheless, the Master of Magic is kind."


    "Huh?"


    "Your own fianc¨¦e...... oh, I know you mean guardian. But it''s not all that friendly, is it?


    "Oh... well, I know you mean surveillance personnel. Maybe we''re good friends."


    Even as I nod at the words of the knight, I rebel against the past.


    Yeah, I do get along with the guardians.


    They treat each other like pawns.


    I just don''t have a personal preference.


    Friendly, not wrong in the sense. You would be right to call it favorable.


    I think this knight''s attitude has something to do with that, especially since he came to Sarovara. Though to stir it up, you were snuggling around with Al.


    While convinced by my words, the knight continued the conversation.


    "If you look at the two of you, I don''t think that''s the relationship between the surveillance personnel and the surveillance targets. Do you feel like your fianc¨¦e or close friend? Knowing what it looks like..."


    So the knight finally clouds his expression.


    "What a selfish way to look at Master Lillian and that samurai attitude. That''s what I feel, so I''m sorry for your unwarranted one-sided hostility."


    ¡­¡­


    Pathetic, the look on the face of the knight whining slightly distorted. I guess that was also a word for myself given the task of escorting.


    Indeed.


    The samurai''s words are very unsolicited. In the first place, it was King Sarovara, the supreme power, who called this country.


    When did your king call you?


    If you have a complaint, go that way!


    And yelling is easy, but this one is also visited with thoughts.


    Even this knight wondered... ''Um, before it was possible to do that, ask me why I was so prepared...''.


    Don''t ask. I know it''s so suspicious, but don''t ask.


    Normally I think about scum demon stones that are scattered, floating aggressively even when they fall, and my actions are all kinds of weird.


    I want to go in there are mountains, but I guess I can''t ask because the non that happened is on Sarovara''s side.


    Let''s say this, including that...... ''Samurai, good job!''.


    Maybe it''s strange to appreciate it, but things wouldn''t have progressed if the samurai hadn''t set it in the trap. If you think about it, you should be thankful.


    And hey...... Actually, I''m not mad about Lillian either.


    This is a little...... correction, I guess ~ because I myself suspect that Rhilfena has a cause as well.


    Al is a lovely knight who is said to be an ''ideal knight'' or something. The reason for this would be his appearance, his character and, above all, his attitude.


    I''m definitely doing that intentionally. He''s belly black.


    Besides, there are words and actions that ''deliberately'' favor you for the purpose of gathering information.


    Clear, clear, scumbag. It''s the enemy of a woman, Argento.


    If I knew this, I could predict why Irfena couldn''t turn down King Sarovara''s favor. "Cause, isn''t it in Ilfena? ''I thought so.


    For the sake of the country, it would be more of an act as a subordination of the Demon King than that, but that would be nothing more than a reason on the part of those who are profitable.


    Most importantly, he doesn''t consider it a bad/awful thing!


    This seems to have some ancestral implications, but it was Al himself who made it clear that he had a nice personality to say out of the blue, ''I don''t care except for those who are dear to me''. We declare ourselves.


    Such a guy looks like a ''nice knight''.... There''s a woman I see. I mean, don''t you mean, ''Al made it look that way to gather information''? Think so.


    Therefore, Lillian, a maiden in love, has nothing to do with it. One way or another, it''s the victim.


    Well, it''s true that her behavior is problematic between the glances. It would be awkward from the standpoint of royalty.


    But!


    Suppose the ''love (tentative)'', which should also be the cause, was set up......


    Ilfena figured it out quickly when she was approached for advice. You shouldn''t have noticed, all the top people in that country.


    Didn''t King Ilfena delude you into saying, ''It''s tough'' on behalf of you, while everyone was having awkward feelings?


    This is what Noeko the Knight Dormitory would have thought, including me, especially with Al, a close demon king.


    Sorry. My Al is bad, I''m sorry.


    I''m not wrong in feelings. If there hasn''t been a kidnapping, tell Al, ''At least pick someone!'' There may have been a sermon. You must have cramped your face with the Demon King.


    Al''s world is as narrow as mine. So no matter what happens to those who don''t belong there, you don''t mind.


    Now that I know Lillian is a maiden I''m really in love with, I think... ''How about stabbing a toddler at a princess who is even light-hearted!?''.


    Whoever hears it, Lillian is the victim. But Al has plenty of outer roads to end with ''I don''t care what happens to the Second Princess and Sarovara''!


    The only thing to reflect on would be the fact that ''I bothered Irfena''. He is a terrible man.


    I''m going to be treated like a waste of dogs around Sister Shall. Of course, ''Don''t bother! in the sense of''. You must not blame the action itself.


    Hiraki, and gaze at the knight walking in front. He seems to be very attentive, I can see the determination not to want to commit any more lapses.


    I know that includes my apologies to me. But you can''t fall apart with me.


    Troubled knight, you have nothing to worry about.


    Don''t worry about it. Seriously, you don''t have to worry about it!


    Something behind me in many ways distracts me gently from the knight.


    - Honestly, I''m sorry...!


    Novel Two: The Demon Master and Me (Guardian''s Knight Perspective)


    I sneak my gaze behind my back and relieve myself that I have that look.


    Of course, I know she''s not a normal woman... but I really think ''I have to protect'' her from the small look.


    Such thoughts may be offensive to her, the Magic Instructor. I didn''t see it clearly, but she''s probably strong.... enough to cross with the guardians.


    It is an unusual situation in which a person who deals in magic can fight his or her knightly opponent that far. Still, I guess I can fight more than all three strong men are attached. Instead of pulling a step against your Kivera opponent right now, you''re winning.


    But there is a role bestowed upon me and His Majesty. I couldn''t expose Sarovara to any more shame.


    Every time I think so, I feel down. It had come from its own impudence in bias.


    When I was set in a trap...... I suspected Master Lillian first.


    The words that the samurai had spoken, and the person who would benefit from the absence of the Master of Magic.


    From that information, I thought Lillian, the princess, had ordered me without hesitation.


    But...


    "No, not at all"


    ''Cause it''s unnatural. This is unlikely to be Lillian''s instruction. You seem to suspect because she''s neglecting me, but I think [she''s impossible because she''s like that]''


    "Royalty hardly ever moves from itself. Use a handkerchief, this is normal. But I hate to say it, but what do you get in the mood of the second princess now? Normally, you''re on your side, but you''re away."


    The party, His Majesty the Mage, denied it.


    Instead of becoming emotional, he was calmly judging from a position he had pulled one step from everywhere.


    On the contrary, as he told me, he cited ''the grounds on which he thought so'' one after the other to convince me!


    I''m not sheltering Master Lillian. My head naturally cooled off, too, to the many allegations of pursuing facts only everywhere.


    And I noticed.


    I... said I was the one who should have sheltered Master Lillian first.


    Thanks to His Majesty the Wizard, he did not have to work so much disrespect that he could not escape.


    What does a knight do when he doubts the royalty of his country without proof? Isn''t that the disgrace of the country!?


    Almost all guardians hear that they are knights. Then naturally, it will be understood how.


    And I remember everything from when I set myself in a trap. That I have only been saved by His Majesty the Mage.


    At that time, if His Majesty the Magic Master hadn''t grabbed my arm without hesitation and used the technique of flotation, he would have died.


    He praised me for doubting Master Lillian and gave me a reason to be convinced.


    By making the ''Guardian Ordered by the King'' apologise, he avoids the suspicion of a ''country'' called Sarovara.


    It still respects my position of ''protecting the subject of escort'' and allows me to continue the mandate which I have given to me by His Majesty.


    Between the glances, what Lillian pointed out that he did not order, and... the achievements of His Majesty the Mage to date.


    Given those, I would expect it to be easy for her, such as making it only in her favor of Irfena. The more certain she wanted to be, the more unfavourable the conditions were for Sarovara.


    But I''m guessing Lord Magic Master didn''t want that. What I''m doing now is a testament to that.


    No wonder I''m more suspicious and emotionally aroused than anyone else.


    Because to her, it''s too irrational hostility.


    Yet what she prioritized...... perhaps the relationship between Ilfena and Sarovara.


    I do not know if it is the gift of His Highness Elshon''s education or his original character, but His Highness the Mage has'' chosen ''it.


    Second, I remember the words of a mage who was a friend of my father''s. For his magical unusable self, he was a respectable subject. Magic, of course, that deep knowledge made me think so.


    Yes, this is what he said.


    "The Magic Instructor is called [the scourge of the world], etc., but I don''t think so. Because it was always the other person who set it up, and the results were used in the right direction for the continent. ''


    "Is power evil? If you have an overwhelming strength, shouldn''t you do something to break the obstacle that blocks right in front of you? I think I''m the ones who forgot the benefits and tailored them conveniently and badly."


    ''That''s a funny story, isn''t it? [Disaster] What a name to give to a frightened being!


    There would be a small number of such ideas in this country. But I was very convinced.


    ''Strength to protect people'' is, in other words, ''power to kill''. Do those who turn their respectful eyes to a knight have the same respect that the knight would have if he tried to kill himself?


    ... the answer is no. I just have the sentiment of respect because it''s only the ''side of protecting myself''.


    When I realized there, the common name ''disaster of the world'' seemed really hilarious. That''s what I call it because of the weak, because it seems that way.


    And.


    My Lord the Wizard, who walks behind me, should have been called like this. "Merciful, proud exonerator of sin," he said.


    Whether it is not in your own interest or turning a great power against your enemies, a magical guide who accomplishes his will.


    Whether you are willing to resist or weak, you have the tenderness to lend a hand, and the cruelty that you will not forgive your enemies.


    This state of affairs is now due to the consideration of His Majesty the Mage. Rumors were true.


    I realize that and express my gratitude secretly in my chest. Whether you put it in your mouth or not, she won''t take it. ''It''s me you''re protecting,'' he says, trying to give Sarovara only a drop point.


    I had to respond to that tenderness, and the power caged in my hand, which was unwittingly squeezing the pattern of my sword.


    I will tell His Majesty my apologies and facts when I leave here. Swear so hard.

 212 their naturally

    - Meanwhile, around that time, the Irfena momentum was (Argent perspective)


    The story of King Sarovara is over, and when we left the room we proceeded to Mizki''s waiting room.


    That footprint will be a little dull because of what I just heard. Because with us, it''s not human resources.


    It''s just, ''It just doesn''t surface in irfenas''.


    It is not just the behavior that the position deserves, it is the irfena that even requires competence. Sometimes the more deserving take their place, and they define another way of life¡­.


    To my knowledge, none of you who have been made kings of history have been scorned with the Dark One.


    ... No, I guess not exactly. Irfena has protected autonomy even though it is a small country. ''Position of king'' is too heavy for those who do not have the ability to deserve it.


    You can''t be in a position to serve someone who just wants power so that they can get it cheaply just by blood muscles, can you? Because even when you take the throne, you always have a tough eye from the delivery.


    No matter if you have trust or friendship, you will not be missed. It is also an important choice, beyond taking charge of the fate of a country, sometimes conscious of its own lack of power and renouncing its right to inheritance.


    Priority should be given to the country, not self-esteem. Because being able to make that choice is also a property of the Irfena royalty.


    It should be noted that if you are a nobleman, that will be more pronounced. It''s a bad way to put it, because the way you elect ''the most deserving of candidates will inherit'' will be the most stable. If the person in question is not a man, the decision will naturally be made through discussion.


    Conversely, some men may have specialized talents, such as aides to men, swords, magic, and responsibility for the dark parts of the country. In the case of Ilfena, do you think that the person often wishes such a path and often discusses it in the direction of ''who to leave the house to''?


    Ilfena is rooted in the recognition that ''the ability to stand is required''. Because our Lord''s ability resonates with the survival of the house, we think there are fewer such things as housekeeping disputes than there are in other countries.


    "Oh man, even though it happens in every country... it doesn''t feel very good"


    In a sigh, Marquis Leckbari muttered. You''ve seen a country called Irfena for a long time than I have, so you also know stories that don''t have a bad aftertaste or can''t be put on the table.


    "Sure... I hear the Marquis Leckbari family could have been inherited initially by his sister, right?


    "Right? My country has all the strength. Even though there is a tendency to give preference to boys, women can also inherit the house. My sister was never talented either. Bye..."


    So the Marquis of Leckbari, once out of words... went on with a distant eye.


    "Do you mean the possessor of serious behavior in the female aristocracy, or the pig? I didn''t expect to convince the clan to become a doctor''s wife."


    "Ahhh... that''s a famous story, isn''t it? I went to the battlefield about his husband and said he was a lady jewel who used the authority of the Marquis to the fullest to save knights and people."


    At the time, Kivera was still highly influential and not as peaceful as it is now. And it''s naturally dangerous if it''s also a battlefield, and a shortage of supplies is a threat.


    It would of course have been a painful time for the people who live in its vicinity. Some knights are of aristocratic origin, but on the contrary, ''there is a scarcity of handouts as aristocrats''.


    It is limited to what is paid for by the State, as much as it wants supplies. Then I''ll have to rely on my personal connection, but there can''t be any handouts other than my parents to those who have lived as knights.


    The woman who headed there with her husband, a doctor, is just the Marquis Marquis of Leckbari.


    Beside a good doctor demonstrating his arm, his wife made the most of her connections, including her own home, to help her husband and at the same time save many others.


    Well, this is what they commonly call a ''kind wife''.


    That''s the Leckbari Marquis'' Lady, whose... legend has it that she used a rather intolerant means.


    The young lady was originally said to inherit the house. Someone with a sense of talent. That arm was being showcased until I left home.


    Hence.


    It wasn''t just your own handover, it came by holding threatening materials such as the weaknesses of the nobles......!


    Place some pain on the other side, and say, ''I may want to talk to Your Majesty''.


    Lend wisdom and sell thanks to those who struggle with the survival of their houses.


    If you place an order for merchants who were benevolent, you will be charged to the Marquis.


    Looks like the Marquis Leckbari family was the first to know the current status of the warrant due to the claim for that money. Well, financial damage (?) although it seems to have been about the ''expenses there (Marquis family standard)''.


    And as the Marquis, there was also a reason why I couldn''t ignore this. He didn''t let this young lady grab her footsteps until then.


    At the time Marquis Leckbari learned that fact in the royal castle, he said, ''What are you doing, sister? Yikes!'' You think I screamed?


    As the Marquis of Leckbari, it is also for the country, and above all because it is the only connection, we cannot ignore it, and we have heard that it has been transformed into a gold as it is.


    Of course, it''s the extent to which the Marquis can compromise... because you would have grasped the assets of your parents, she. I think he was very good at identifying drops, including negotiations and threats.


    Here''s what the king said when he heard this... ''That''s who was born in the house where he made history with Irfena! Even down in the wild, its sexual roots and talents will not let it fade!''.


    You think there were half a dozen sparing voices and half fearful voices from all around you? I let it go wild, in a way.


    Nevertheless, as she inherited the house, who would be the companion...... were you there? Very doubtful.


    Dr. Gordon said, ''My parents were very close and lived happily to the end,'' so I am sure my husband was also very able to do so. He must have been a very nostalgic broad who could laugh and watch his wife behave.


    Because the temperament between you two is handed down to Dr. Gordon.


    El...... treat it normally without being cowardly to a prince too high in magic, and also plainly treat Mizuki, a different world man. It''s not something you can do inside.


    "My parents'' strengths were mixed in a good way" is an example of a lady, a general gesture from everyone who knows the Marquis Leckbari''s sister.


    Well, anyway.


    The top nobles of Ilfena don''t have a lot of inheritance fights.... I tend to be more likely to have other problems than the ones that are at the top of my list. People who fit heavily in the Lord''s throne will be appreciated.


    "As it were, well, I don''t care about Non''s past!... The judgment of King Sarovara can never be denied either. That''s a common story in my country and the lower nobles, isn''t it? It would have been two dances for the mothers if they had raised them like that without doing anything."


    - This country is a little overpowered by nobility.


    It must have been the true Marquis Leckbari who muttered so small. I am delighted that the nobles who support the kings are excellent, but it is beyond my control when they are harnessed by their ambitions. Because the king can''t just deal with the house.


    If you say the king doesn''t have the power to hold him back, that''s it. Because mastering the subordination is also an important element so that a king who is just good and kind will never be called famous.


    I also nod and agree with Marquis Leckbari''s whining. That''s what we''ve felt since we first came to this country.


    "Despite the fact that the Second Princess has inheritance rights, everyone recognizes that the First Princess is a trail. ''Everyone thinks so''. It''s not easy to overturn this."


    "It is. If the second princess even makes a mistake in getting her daughter-in-law, she can avoid saying ''the sisters contend''. The first princess''s faction is the place to descend."


    I think of the second princess and look slightly at her. Normally, I guess it''s about pity...... Hate, I''m not normal.


    In the first place, it should have been possible to learn independently, even trying to spoil such a position. Let''s just let it flow, let''s just give it away, let''s make our wishes come true, etc.


    I''ve seen Elle since I was a young girl. Elle is so sweet. That can also be seen from distancing people from not letting out those who are afraid of the intimidation they give themselves - you knew those who were afraid would fall into self-loathing.


    I''ve also just been silent in accepting the rumors of an unspeakable malice. Along with the phrase, ''You just have to be in your own interest''.


    The changed environment surrounding Elle is really... really recent. Mizuki accomplished that for me.


    She is selfish, aware, and fearless of malicious rumors. Even the word ''monster'' turns itself into profit. You must be very smart because you come up with such a way to use it.


    You can''t let her find out about Elle like that. Because she now protects Elle in the form that accompanies her, and by showing herself around to flatter herself.


    So¡­ we can metaphor the two as'' friendly cat parents and children ''. To a parent cat who always guides the kitten, a kitten who fully trusts the parent cat to strip its fangs to its enemies. Exactly, just like that.


    The personality is completely different - Elle is good as an individual, but Mizuki is self-centered, isn''t she - yet the way she uses herself to protect each other. If the two of us are together, ''His Highness the Demon King'' and ''The Disaster of the World'' will not be feared beings.


    ... Threaten if you turn the two against your enemies? There''s nothing wrong with that, because we can''t be their enemy. Before that, if that''s the case, they should be setting it up.


    Oh, Master Rudolph, you''re mixed up with the two of us. I think the Zebrests, close to Rudolph, are in the same mood as us.


    By using Mizuki as a point of contact, Elle gradually gets the right rating. It is only natural that we, and those who have guided Rudolph, should thank Mizki.


    What a blessing the Second Princess is from me knowing their past!


    I wish I could look back at how hard I''ve tried before I said every cry. I just think so.


    Marquis Leckbari must have felt my emotions like that. I laughed bitterly, but I didn''t blame you.


    "Well... Non et al have a real example of His Highness. We''ll get a tough rating too. It is significant that you pledge your allegiance to His Highness because you have seen the way His Highness is. If the Second Princess doesn''t have an ally, that might affect her."


    "Right. There are no sympathizers, but there are no allies... and most of them who are not willing to struggle together will be like that."


    I will say so, nodding deeply to the words of the Marquis of Leckbari. It''s easy if you''re just pitied, but not when you''re on the side of a royal individual.


    You pledge your allegiance as the only Lord, and you will devote your life. I''ll even accept to be there. Make it my subordinate and absolute ally. It''s the Second Princess''s own problem that didn''t get it.


    It''s not a formal subordination, but Elle got his strongest ally, Mizuki, at the end of his nostalgia. That was clearly found when Mizuki was treated as a ''monster'' in Baraxin. That scum...... when the knight despised Elle as the ''demon king''.


    At that time, Mizuki was seriously angry. Whatever she says, she''s not angry, and she uses it. Because at that time... I just overwhelmed that place with anger as an emotion.


    Sometimes an unconscious intimidation would have been made, but those who were there were ''scared of Mizuki''. Purely dew your anger everywhere, a demon mentor from another world.


    Not only is there no obsession with this world itself, but there are even fences of different worlds. The people of Baraksin will have realized how much anger those who insult the supreme being in that narrow world can turn.


    If Elle hadn''t stopped, he would have retaliated. Because she''s not worth ''Baraxin''.


    At the same time, I could understand why Sail, who seems to be thinking a little dangerous, called Mizuki ''pretty''. The top line for us is the same as for Mizuki. But if you ask me if I can be so pure angry or murderous...... no.


    We also know what the top wants. So you can''t turn your anger on without a fence as much as Mizuki.


    There are also personal aspirations such as'' to be beside ''and'' to serve as a subordinate ''. Mizuki doesn''t even have it - she has us even when she''s gone - because she behaves like an emotion.


    "I''m also aware that it''s a bad comparison. But we have decided that there is no room for sympathy for the Second Princess. If it''s going to be a cut-off to hunt down the mastermind, you can ruin it, right?


    Smiling dusty and harmless, the Marquis of Leckbari said nothing but raised a single eyebrow. Apparently, we''ve got an understanding.


    "Oh man... not too much commotion"


    "I know. I won''t do it unless I have to."


    The room I went back to with such a light-hearted tap, and there was...


    "... Mizuki?


    There''s no sign of Mizuki who should be back first. No, Mizuki, I didn''t know you couldn''t even see the knight of the escort...


    "Weird? Whatever you think, it''s strange that Mizuki isn''t here."


    "Right. In time, it also means¡­ the knight of the escort should have ordered King Sarovara himself. Where Mizuki wanted it, the top priority should be to get back here."


    "Uh-huh. In the first place, there''s no way to go."


    "There''s no sign of him in the room, so I guess that means he''s never been back."


    A knight deserves it, but the king''s life is absolute. It''s unlikely that Mizuki would be able to make it happen if she wanted to stop by somewhere.


    And then.


    "Ho, looks like the black cat found some toys, huh?


    Satisfied Marquis Leckbari shrugs.


    "Right. I''m sure he got interested and flustered."


    I will also return it in the tone of ''no choice'', but my heart was thinking something completely different. That seemed to be the same for the knights of Ilfena who were accompanying them, with a slightly inappropriate look in some ways.


    We were... all laughing.


    Like very satisfying, interesting, fun and irresistible......!


    "I don''t know if I see Mizuki... Now, what explanation will King Sarovara give me"


    "Yeah, I can''t stop worrying either. Anyway, this country is not friendly to other people."


    "Right. I can''t help but show you how friendly I am."


    "Isn''t that natural? She disappears with other men... there''s no way."


    While we tap each other lightly, we observe our surroundings, each of us turning our minds.


    Mizuki is gone. Normally, you''d be worried, but we have a purpose.


    Then.


    "You found the ''hang-up''..."


    My mouth, whining with certainty, will be grinning. Mizuki knows it''s a part of Irfena. Then there''s only one reason to act out of the box.


    "Do it, I''m in trouble. Mizuki doesn''t listen to people. I don''t know how to set it up without knowing it."


    "The black cat is still an assortment I want to play...... if the player is exhausted, I will always want the next one......!


    Oh, I can''t laugh. The mastermind underestimated her!


    And if you set this up in this country, you can intervene with us, right? Because we were invited to be kings of this country.


    Mizuki has shown the attitude she deserves'' as a member of Ilfena ''before she saw it earlier. Did you think to believe such an unnatural statement that'' I''m gone on my own ''?


    Besides, she''s not weak. If it is to be a crisis of life, it has the strength to even pawn it.


    You won''t be a bad hand, no matter what you think. If we don''t move forward with that, too.


    "Well. First report to King Sarovara, or"


    "Right. I was wondering if it would be quicker for us to convey our suspicions."


    "Hehe. I''m sorry about the king."


    That being said, Marquis Leckbari looks like a lot of fun. In a way, Mizuki...... I''m fighting with the Mage, so maybe I''ll stick with you.


    That''s the same for us. It could be a valuable step forward in moving things closer to the mastermind of that kidnapping.


    Come on, we have to get ready for the end.


    Because the Black Cat will surely still be struggling to set the stage for the best.

 213 Unexpected encounters

    After a while of walking, there was a considerable expanse of water in front of us.


    "Um... Underground lake, huh? Well, I thought there were more water sources than working underground."


    "The mining site is quite large. I was wondering if the waterway was spreading from here to each side."


    Talk because of the interruption of the road, with the knight giving an unfortunate look. If I did carry water all the time, it would be a hassle. Maybe I built a mining site in the basement because of this.


    I guess the knight could have told me about the mining site trail because he knew this. I guess I knew that even if I just walked, the waterway would get in the way or something, which was a difficult structure to understand.


    I mean, he said the distance was definite even if he normally aimed to escape. So they say, ''Pretty much walks out of here'' or something. Is there a hidden passage inside the walls that a limited number of people know about?


    A peek at a shallow place nearby with the lights reveals that the water is clearer than expected. As long as there is detoxification magic, it would be transparent enough for drinking water.


    I don''t know a bit about the depth... but from the way the knight looks I snoop in and doesn''t move, I assume it''s not that dangerous. It doesn''t seem to be very deep or anything, even if it has some depth.


    Well, the problem is that it''s spreading in front of me.


    I can see the shore across the street, so if you just want to cross, you just need to use magic. It''s just that the knight basically said, ''If you don''t do it!'' I guess it''s hard to tell me because it tends to be.


    Yeah, you haven''t even encountered a demon since I told you I''d protect you. It''s hard to say, really.


    As far as I want to give Sarovara a ''drop spot'' as well as I can, I want to make a track record of ''The Knight Protected the Magic Instructor''.


    ... I''m in trouble if I don''t have a drop, Sarovara. Because the samurai behaved with malice against me.


    That said, he can''t use magic. I can use magic in this situation. I would have no choice but to bias my work towards me.


    Magic is, in a way, universal. Backward support and various aids are also referred to as role divisions. There are glowing occasions when you''re not ready for the melee.


    "You don''t live here, do you?


    Just in case, the knight nods vaguely as he tilts his neck.


    "Basically. But the waterway will also pass outside, and it is possible that something from the outside has been inhabited for a long time"


    "What kind?


    "Is the sighting around the frog, the tortoise? Thank you. I think you got in by mistake from the outside."


    Ah, frogs and turtles. Frogs......


    ¡­¡­


    I wonder how your balls are. There was something about Balaxin, and I haven''t been to Zebrast in a while...


    I went there to go, but that''s for reporting. There was a kidnapping incident after that, so it''s a fact that I haven''t played with the frogs for a while.


    Tama! Don''t forget me! If I forgot, I''d cry, seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you!


    The knight hastily went on to say what he mistakenly thought of me as silent for a completely different reason.


    "Women don''t like frogs, do they? Sorry for the lack of consideration."


    ¡­¡­


    Is that why you were worried? Oh, sure, I heard women don''t generally like frogs.


    Even as it becomes a subtle expression, it should be corrected here. If they don''t like it, the last time, if a frog comes out, they kill him instantly.


    "Yeah, the other way around. I just want to see the frog. I want to love you when you come out."


    "What?"


    "There were kids in Zebrast that I grew up with from early childhood. - You''re such a good kid. I couldn''t make it to see him because of the killing situation for a while."


    Was it too unexpected a word, the knight stiffened with dismay. Right, you don''t think I''d say this.


    Blinky eyes, humility to spy on this one, even if you want me to, and the wit of the crowd, a lack of mercy to rid Rudolph of his enemies. These are some very nice, cute, proud frogs.


    ... That''s why I''ve been talking about the balls for a while.


    "¡­ so for me it''s a beloved subject"


    "... It was a shocking story. I didn''t know frogs were that smart by now."


    "Well, I think it''s a big deal that people raised me. And we can''t have a conversation."


    For some reason I was sitting in the front seat listening - he seems to think I''m in a serious listening position - and the knight has a stunned look. But there are some convincing aspects of it that snort.


    "There''s talk of non-human creatures giving back. It''s not an impossible story. And they say there was once a species smart enough to be known as the Demon of Use."


    "Is that it? Was there a demon?


    "Yeah. That''s what they called it because they used to follow the magicians. But such races are proud because they are smart. I hear you didn''t admit to being the Lord in rare things. Because it''s a subordination built beyond the walls of the race."


    Convinced by the knight''s words. Right, is the use demon like a different kind of subordinate?


    The balls are in that state, but that''s because of the trust they''ve had since childhood. If you were a living creature in the wild from the beginning, you''d think of the Lord in rare things. Even beasts and demons are determined by their strength.


    The balls were adored by their brothers and fathers, so trust, not subordination... is family love. There''s not much the frogs can do in the first place, so it would be separate from the demons they use.


    He also heard about the use demon, but said, ''I thought it was limited to a limited race, that it existed a long time ago''. It''s the first time they''ve heard me talk, and they know there''s a remnant of it.


    - There was a ''voice'' to interrupt there. Rightly speaking.


    "Well, that''s why you felt the magic of your family."


    "To?"


    "Be careful, Master Magic!...... Voice Now (?) from where!?


    A knight standing up and looking around and me alerting around. But the Lord of his'' voice ''emerged from an unexpected place. By the water that was shady, or out of the water.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry. You surprised me.''


    "... Huh?


    ¡­¡­ Yeah, I didn''t anticipate this development......!


    A stiff knight looking at the Lord of the ''Voice'' who appeared. I am surprised for a moment, but feel raw warm about that familiar figure and relieve myself of my guard.


    No, no, that''s very surprising, isn''t it? The fact that the reading voice was a beauty - a human would be the voice of a youth - was also a reason for alarm!


    Such a great betrayal of expectations, the Lord of the ''voice'' who appeared was not human. He looks very familiar if you say so.


    ''It'' tilted his neck slightly as it came right near us.


    What showed up was a blue green frog about the size of a soccer ball.


    I repeat, it is a frog. It''s bigger than the balls, but frogs.


    We talked in a nutshell, this frog.


    The voice seemed to belong to this child. I mean, that''s beauty for nothing!?


    The knight is still stiff. Shortly after he was convinced of the frog''s wit, he seemed to be in great shock when he ran into a further big man.


    Yeah, you did say ''there''s a frog''. I don''t think I heard about the size.


    "Er... can we have a conversation?


    "Oh. I don''t think I can do your familiar race, but I can."


    Frog speaking in a gentle tone. Apparently, there''s no hostility. Words seem to make sense too, so you wouldn''t think they''d vandalized the territory if you told them what was going on. It''s force majeure, this situation.


    "Oh, well... no, those kids understand the language, but they just can''t talk."


    ''Cause our species have a longer life span and a lot of magic. I think there''s a difference in intelligence with that.''


    "Could it be the top species of what they call frogs now, huh?


    ''I''m glad you think so. When we think about the species in large part, we are in the same family.''


    I see. So, "family." I guess it''s a classically ''frog species'' kind of recognition. However, this one seems to have a long life and high magic power. Maybe that causes intelligence to be higher than a normal frog.


    I once again take a serious look at the frog''s body. It''s the same as the balls that have an adorable look for frogs, but a few times more so than the balls.


    ... it''s obviously the difference in the brain? Absolutely, it looks like it''s packed full.


    "Have you thought of anything strange?


    "Chinoseidayo"


    Seems like a good guess. Awesome, Frog! No, Master Frog!


    Master Frog glanced slightly, but apparently decided that there was no particular danger. You even came beside me sitting around to gaze at me. The knight has a stunning view of the sight. My gaze is moving, though.


    "By the way, Master Frog. What do you mean," I felt the magic of my family "earlier? Though I only have balls on my mind."


    "Master Frog?


    Was it surprising how you called it, Master Frog blinked with a pussy.


    Yes, Master Frog. You are more than a common sorcerer when you are bad at being able to have conversations with humans or use readings to win easily.


    You''re in a human position! Look, the knight still doesn''t seem to believe the reality in front of him.


    "Your name. I tried to be respectful. You can''t give it a name on your own. Oh, my name is Mizuki. Greetings."


    There is magic in this world. Cecil''s constraints were important, too. It''s a bad name because it can''t be denied that the name could be used for some kind of restraint. This would make me angry.


    And if it''s possible that you have a higher intelligence than a human, then you need a name. Introduction is also an ''equal or more than that'' appeal.


    But Master Frog seems to have been surprised by my response. When I blinked my eyes, I laughed with pleasure.


    "Ha! I wonder if you''re as respectful as I am."


    "On top of being different worlds, I am the insane magician who lives."


    ... No, I don''t know any other magicians.


    But Klaus and the others would treat the frogs just like me. Race difference is trivial.


    To my words and attitudes like that, Master Frog delightfully narrows his eyes.


    "Still, it''s a pleasure to be recognized."


    "I''d rather love it than admit it. So! Dear Frog, Cam!


    "Eh..."


    Peppy! and slap my thighs - I''m in like a broken front seat right now - and direct the frog.


    Come on, you''re coming to my knees! You can talk to him across the street, but he basically thinks the frog is on his knees.


    Master Frog seemed bewildered, but he rode on his knees with his forehead because I looked full of anticipation.


    "Er... I wonder if this is okay"


    "Thanks! Dear Frog, I love it!


    Cuddle tightly to an extent that it won''t crush. The balls can''t do this, but if they can, they''re doing it!


    The frog-like body in his arms is slightly wet and limp because he was in the water until a short while ago. I get a little wet too, but I don''t care about that because it''s the usual thing to do when you can play with the balls. Let it dry.


    But Master Frog seems concerned about my clothes getting wet. I moved and spoke like I was in trouble.


    "Well, it''s gonna get wet."


    "This is always the case when you can play with my kids. Don''t worry, it''ll magically dry you up!


    "Oh, yes..."


    You gave up on my reply, Master Frog grown up. Unexpectedly stroking and loving.


    Good girl, the frogs are still in the same family as the balls! Care for me that the first thing I do is not guide myself with a sense of crisis, but ''cause I get wet''.


    Frogs in this world are really good. Well, that''s not for survival competition.


    When I loved Master Frog until I went to my heart and then let him go, Master Frog seemed happy for some reason.


    ''It conveys your emotions. [Beloved] That''s a pleasure.''


    No, no one was very good at frogs. Scared or treated like food... yeah, looks so alive and spicy.


    Still no grief for the balls and frogs. I don''t know if it''s racial in nature, but the frogs seem to have a very calm temperament.


    I don''t mourn the emotions I can direct from day to day, I only rejoice in the good. Maybe that''s the frog in this world. He''s a really good, kind species.


    Isn''t it the beginning of being treated like food and not overlooking the hungry? I don''t even think so.


    ''Yeah, well, shall I explain how I felt the magic of my family? You''ve heard of a former existence called the Devil of Use, haven''t you? Sometimes you mark it like a sign of love.''


    "Heh? Isn''t a demon... like a contract of subordination?


    Unexpectedly plunges into Master Frog''s explanation. The user-demon I heard from the knight was'' subordination beyond race ''. Isn''t this a contract? I thought so, so Master Frog''s words are surprising.


    I''m not in a subordinate relationship with the balls, it''s family love. I won''t give in there.


    Master Frog seemed to understand that, too, and nodded one thing.


    "The demon of use is not just a subordinate relationship. It''s only because of trust and kindness. Because you''re going to live and die with whoever made the contract. It''s all about being together."


    "Heavy!? That''s what you have to tie it to, right?


    ''Am I right? So it''s not just magicians who have use demons. It''s just that there are so many magicians out there who really need to understand both sides. "


    I pin on the subtle way the frog says it. Ahhh... maybe there is an unconscious Lord. It''s not a clear subordination, it would be to the point of moddling, though.


    A magician would be able to communicate his will by any means, but the average person ''does not think that a human like conversation can be formed with a non-human race'' in the first place. So it would mean that in some cases we are leaning on our own to the presence that we have ordained with the Lord.


    Unless such knowledge exists, there is a great possibility/great possibility that the human side is unconscious. In that case, why don''t you sneak up on me? As a result, he said, ''all magicians who can talk are famous''.


    ''In your case, my family loves you very much. Thank you, my dear... I know those emotions are directed at me. It''s not as powerful as a constraint, but it only wraps up a little of the magic you have. It''s like smelling. "


    ....... Sure, the balls rub their bodies a lot. He didn''t just miss that, he meant that.


    ''I guess now it''s like a personal vow of a family member. I''m telling them I''m on your side. "


    That''s why I wanted to talk to you.


    Yes, Master Frog closes. The point is, they got me interested. I wouldn''t have thought you''d be loved there.


    By the way, why are you here? People are rarely supposed to visit here. ''


    "That''s right - there was a bit of a complicated situation..."


    Explain how it has been so far to the frog who will reposition and shake the subject. And he points in the direction he''s aiming at, ''Maybe, it''s around there''.


    After listening, Master Frog nodded, but lowered his eyes to think a little.


    ''I wonder if the place you guys are aiming for is on the other side of this.'' Cause it''s got to lead up to the castle. ''


    "How do you know that?


    If you ask in wonder, Master Frog gave you a truly convincing answer.


    "I hear the same trap you were dropped in is also set in the room upstairs. There must have been a hidden passageway entrance in that room. I''ve asked my people before."


    ... although I had a lot to say.


    Master Frog huh!? Hey, I exposed the location of the hidden passage!?


    Take it, to the frog who said a hell of a thing, a knight looks at cancer a little. To that reaction, I know that Master Frog''s words are true. Apparently, Master Frog''s information is correct.


    That''s right, frog. Humans have just been witnessed by frogs, too, and you wouldn''t particularly care. If royalty used it for patience or something, it would also be possible to take a ride into the aisle.


    I don''t know what size that fellow is, but if you''re a small frog, it''s inconspicuous.


    Absolutely, you went all the way inside the castle out of curiosity!?


    Besides, your people are ticking me off!?


    And I was also convinced that Master Frog had a good understanding of the ''trap''. It''s peaceful now, but until a few decades ago it should still have been a period of instability. There is a good chance that a trap was used to combat thieves or something.


    The location of the trap would be set in a valid place against such ''hostiles''. This mining site trail appears to have been effectively utilized inside.


    Isn''t it true that the frog knows someone who saw the scene, or saw the wreckage... or something? Or maybe he also does with perceptions like ''dangerous places where people could come down from above''.


    And.


    I think this is how we talk, but Master Frog seems to be taking my side. I still feel like he gave me information while I was watching the knight.


    ¡­¡­


    in a room with a hidden passage and a trap? I don''t know...


    Isn''t that between you and me?


    Drop enemies down as they flee when attacked. It would also be effective in the sense of preventing tracking.


    Between sights, it''s the place where the king seems to be most. When you storm there, they suddenly drop you downstairs, or something. It seems to be, it seems to be amazing.


    You have to expect this from Al and the others. Maybe they should be moving too.


    If timing is right, King Sarovara, on the contrary, will be a witness to what we were being dropped below...!


    Contrary to me sending ales to Irfena momentum in my mind, Master Frog shows a depressing bare gesture for some reason. Yeah? Is there a problem as well?


    ''Locally, I think it fits with what you imagine. But getting out can be a little dangerous. "


    "Huh? Why don''t we just bump out on top? Well, I think we need to take care to keep people from coming down."


    Don''t you think that''s all you need to watch out for? It is possible that measures have been taken based on the fact that we can come from below.


    "Hey, Mizuki. Are you strong?


    For some reason, Master Frog suddenly asks me about my combat abilities. Surprised, I tilt my neck slightly.


    "Depending on the circumstances, is it almost universal? Of course, on the condition that my magic is inexhaustible. Before it''s possible and impossible, you have to be concerned about the impact on your surroundings."


    I said it without difficulty. In my case, it is important to consider the ''impact on the surroundings''. Because it''s not all about attacking objects like the magic of this world. Especially the explosion relationship is dangerous.


    And this isn''t outside. Limitations in that sense really follow.


    Master Frog seemed to have unexpected my words and blinked. Eventually I started talking in a strangely serious tone.


    "There is a warcraft in the place where you aspire. I want you to kill that child. ''


    ¡­¡­


    As in the game, it looks like the boss was waiting just before he escaped.

 214 Dear Frog, please.

    We were flabbergasted by Master Frog''s "noisy favor".


    To my knowledge, the frogs are basically good. Moreover, from the tone of the frog, you can see that you care about the subject. You''ll be sure to see that there''s something going on with this.


    "Dear Frog. Why ''kill'' instead of ''do something''?


    ''Cause that''s the only way. No, not exactly... but I wonder if it''s right that if you remove the cause, you''re dead''


    ¡­¡­


    Apparently, we have to do something about that ''cause'', but that also leads to the loss of life at the same time.


    Master Frog is smart. It is possible that I was trying some way before I visited here.


    Looks like you guys - the kid who taught you the hidden passage or something - are here, and I guess it''s not like you didn''t gather the information.


    Still, I couldn''t find a solution.


    It was me, the otherworldly man and magician, who found new possibilities.


    Sounds like a hell of a problem.


    I just can''t say for sure that even I can solve it. If a mage level frog can''t solve it, it''s not an easy problem.


    Master Frog lays his eyes down whether such thoughts have come to his face.


    ''It''s very simple in a way. But a magician would need a number. In the first place, there are few crazy people who listen to me. "


    "Oh, I hear so much, me. There are others."


    "So I thought you were special..."


    "No, the black knights in the knight''s dorm in Ilfena are just like me. I was wondering if Zebrast would listen to me now."


    "Eh..."


    Master Frog ceased to be at my word. Yeah, yeah, you don''t think there''s a bunch of ''rare drunken people'' in one place.


    Zebrast doesn''t have a lot of witchcraft, so he may just listen... but he will personally.


    The knights, whose heads are the kings and all the high-ranking people around them. Around the undeniable possibility of moving on a national basis if you are bad, are you, in a sense, on the side of the most reliable frogs?


    "Um... that changed my perception of our species before I knew it, huh?


    "You must have changed in Zebrast with some of the irfenas over the past year or so. That''s what the balls were talking about."


    Yeah, the balls smashed that common sense...... correction, changed the perception. Some people in Zebrast would think, ''Because I am a frog of a demon conductor,'' but I have not ordered my balls to do so.


    Frogs have brothers and fathers in the first place!


    Try that order, there''s a protest coming to Ilfena via Rudolph!


    Therefore, the actions of the frogs who are ''Rudolph''s enemies must not die'' can be spontaneous.


    He is a good boy. That''s the frog we raised, we know exactly what we want.


    Even Zebrast can''t incriminate a frog or anything, and it seems like there''s a fun play going on every day.


    Note that if humans harm the frogs, it is a felony? Rudolph''s words about ''Do you want to piss off the demon conductor'' are deeply involved in this, and my fear legend is simulated in the unknown.


    Rudolph, why don''t we talk slowly next time? Let''s get you to throw up in the wash.


    ''Er... for now I want you to listen''


    "Ok, come on anything!


    ''No, first listen to what...''


    "I''m willing to accept it before I ask, so please explain the situation."


    Master Frog is distracted by my attitude. A bit of a dumb face smiles.


    Yeah, I don''t think I can help that attitude. But I''m on the frog''s side. This is the first race in this world to take my side! We don''t have the power to protect ourselves!


    The balls who actually took my side and the frogs were different, but the frogs were happy that their fellow countrymen were loved. That''s enough for me.


    The unusual beast recognizes the frog as a companion of the balls and pays you back!


    "That, Lord Magic Master. What if the Crusade of the Warcraft...?


    "Looks like it."


    Snorts and knights - who seem to have slowly unraveled their rigidities - talk to each other, so affirm by nodding. Then the knight''s expression changed.


    "Let me help you! Instead of protecting the Magic Master as it is, it is useless for you to just help......!


    "Ahhh... that''s definitely something that doesn''t show up ~"


    "It''s also possible to use some of the power of the house if you''re a human opponent, but here is something unnecessary such as power. I''m the only one who can help you."


    ¡­¡­


    Hey, knight. What do you mean, "the power of my parents"?


    Is he the son of a good house? I treated you scattered. [M]


    Inside "Do it, you sinned in disrespect!? ''Didn''t realize me, the knight had his eyes full of expectations turned to Master Frog.


    Yeah, Master Frog seems kind of uncomfortable, too.... No, even if you ask me for help with those eyes. This knight is not under my command.


    "Why don''t you just give us an explanation of the situation?


    Speaking so as a compromise proposal, he convinced both the frog and the knight. I can''t talk about it.


    ''I got it. It''s quicker for you to see this, Mizuki. Can you use levitation?


    "You can use it."


    ''Then I wonder if you could go all the way to the other shore here. That''s where you''re headed.'' Cause there''s [that girl]. ''


    "... Huh?


    I doubt Master Frog''s words. Isn''t that some kind of quarantine place? Is there something wrong with being there?


    You guessed my doubts, Master Frog nodded.


    ''That''s why I want to explain it after I see that kid. You can sneak a peek at him from there. "


    While I felt a little something included in that word, I decided to go to a designated place for now.


    Oh, Master Frog had it for the knight. She''s important to me, so it''s enough as a drop... though the knight looks subtle.


    So.


    A short walk across the shore did show that there was an open place in the back. He couldn''t see it from where he was just now because the road continued in such a way as to go around the back.


    I feel like I snuck up on a wall near the place I opened it, and the place where the Warcraft is is is quite large. If the whole thing was used for a trap, it wouldn''t be the same scale as what we were used for.


    This size... it seems definite between the glances up there? When you are attacked, you can use your hand called ''Collect and Drop Attracted Enemies''. It''s a pretty massive trap.


    While I think about that, I look for the Warcraft figure.... but I found it light without having to look. A silver creature wandered around.


    The fact that it is bright there due to the influence of Demonic Light Stone is also significant, but it may also be due to the fact that the silver wool appears somewhat blurry. The position is easy to grasp even if you kill it.


    Looks like a long-haired species of wolf... a silver beast. Except it''s a lot bigger. Around Al dogs are big.


    Even the big dog was that big, so it would be natural if it were a warcraft... more than that, the viciousness of the face stands out. Do you mean sharp or compelling? It''s an atmosphere that you can''t compare to a dog that you love easily, even if it''s wrong.


    But...


    It''s more ''unusual'' than that, that warcraft.


    "Hey, Master Frog. You just said ''I''ll be there''. How can you be so sure? If that''s how you say ''That''s where you live'', it''s like, ''Don''t move, stay there forever'', right? Doesn''t look like a living thing to me."


    ¡­¡­


    Master Frog is silent in my questioning. Apparently, he thought he''d notice.


    Apparently, the place is no different than the one where that Warcraft resides...... ''I can''t see any traces of life''. It would definitely be weirder than being alive.


    "If he''s alive, he needs food, he''s excreted. What does that warcraft eat and live for?


    The knight also seems to have felt the difference, and he is turning his gaze to Master Frog. After receiving our gaze, the frog began to speak slowly.


    ''I don''t need it. She''s a testament to our sins. "


    "A testament to sin?


    Reacting to the word, the knight makes his expression rude. Here, "humans" means Sarovara''s people. I don''t think it''s human resources.


    ''Once upon a time... when the whole of this continent was still unstable. There was a time when the development of magic props became active. Movements were seen in many countries to compensate for shortcomings or create something more powerful. The theory now is that you can''t incorporate more than one technique into a magic prop. But how do you know that? How come the process isn''t telling?


    "... eh"


    I glance at the frog''s inquiry, and the knight takes his breath. That, that is.


    ¡­¡­ Because you actually did research and you were frustrated? Among the research findings, the inconvenient was concealed and made ''what was not''. It was possible because¡­ everything was done at the initiative of the State. I was judged to be ''unable to leave'' more than that......?


    ''Yeah, right. I guess this is a dark place that every country has. If we can''t use it on ourselves, it''s only a threat. "


    I don''t know what the lifespan of a frog is, but it won''t mean he''s been alive since then. But this race shares information within their peers. This is a good example of what your balls and the frogs said earlier.


    If you''re frogs scattered all over the continent, no wonder you''re getting that kind of information via your buddies. Because humans won''t care if the frogs watch.


    As a result, you also know these ''untold stories''.


    But there is no way to criticize the frog. When wondering, Master Frog laughed small.


    ''Surely there would have been a sacrifice. But I''m not gonna blame you for that. Because even they were just desperate to protect their country. And.''


    Pippi, and Master Frog get out of the knight''s arms and come to my feet and look up.


    ''Unlike humans, we tend to think of everything as our own fault. I was caught because I was weak, and so on. So also embrace doom as a seed and martyr in the currents of the world. Accept it, not fight it.''


    The words of the frog, spoken in a quiet tone, are quite heavy. You seem to forgive everything, and at the same time you can accept no apology or admission. So whether the perpetrators regret it or not, they just have to hold it in their chests.


    In fact, the knight is leaning over without words. In his position, he could also do something outrageous. So I can''t criticize those who did those animal experiments.


    I exhale one. I also found out why that warcraft seemed unusual, and... why Master Frog asked me.


    "So that warcraft felt strange. That warcraft, as a creature, is strange. Normally, any creature - even if it can''t use magic - should have a little magic as an individual. But..."


    So cut the words and point your gaze at the Warcraft. The same goes for frogs and knights.


    "I hardly feel for that kid. There are three demon stone signs inside, but it''s like ''putting demon props in a stuffed animal''.... It looks like it''s being moved by a curse."


    Al Dog was'' made vessels by magic ''. Wasn''t this warcraft trying to use its original body as a biological weapon?


    I just have more self than I live. Even instincts will exist. You couldn''t even destroy it, could you? I have to destroy the magic props in my body.


    "It''s an annoying story, isn''t it? Until we clean up."


    "I guess it was a coincidence or an unexpected achievement"


    I get an unexpected sigh of relief from the too irresponsible parties. I don''t want to think it''s curious or anything.


    If a human has a demonic prop, he can sense two things: the magic of the owner and the magic of the demonic stone of the demonic prop. The magic power of demonic stones, which are not creatures, is easy to understand because they have no shaking at all, and therefore demonic props are easy to destroy.


    Note that the creature''s magic is unstable because it also involves emotions, physical fitness, etc. There would be more waves like that than alive. Especially since magicians hear emotional control is important, they can''t be fools.


    For the record, do you think the Demon King''s efforts to always be calm were also due to his consideration of the impact on his surroundings? Not for myself. Sounds like a parent cat around.


    Well, anyway.


    Assuming that kind of information, that warcraft says, ''Your body is normal for an undead, isn''t it?'' That''s the impression. Ningro, the undead might have been more convinced.


    ''I guess that kid is kept alive beyond his life span. Perhaps the demonic props in your body are even resonating strangely''


    "Hasn''t the Demon Stone''s magic been cut off?


    Even as the knight asked puzzled, Master Frog turned his gaze around.


    "They had something called [taking magic from the surroundings] in what was being studied. I guess you took a hint from the Demon Light Stone here. But it''s indiscriminate unless you limit the subject of taking in magic. That''s probably why it was considered a failure. ''


    "Ahhh... will the surrounding humans and the magic equipment they wear also be subject to magic ingestion? Because of the healing magic, it doesn''t seem possible to maintain the vessel."


    But if you really just keep it up. I just don''t seem to have changed because I''m a warcraft, and if this is human...... I don''t want to think about it for a second. Face, spirit, it''s definitely going to suck.


    "I guess the fact that an experiment was conducted on this occasion also leads to that child''s misfortune"


    In response to the magic from the castle, the Demonic Light Stone is emitting light. Then the magic prop that should also be called its application¡­ is like not running out of batteries.


    Maybe he also understands that that warcraft doesn''t move out of here with a slight remaining instinct: ''If you leave, you will die''. Or do you think there''s something constrained?


    Either way, this warped life will never end without crushing the demonic stones in the body of the Warcraft. And as long as this Warcraft exists, it is possible that this'' technology to be lost ''will stop in someone''s eyes.


    "Mizuki. Will you pity her? Or do you want to have the possibility as someone who deals with magic? I want you, the Wizard, to judge me."


    "Do you mind either?


    Surprised by the unexpected words, Master Frog stared at me.


    ''Cause I don''t have the strength to accomplish it myself. Above all, the destruction of that demonic prop would be both positive and negative. So cowardly, but I leave it to you, the Wizard. No one can complain at the magician''s discretion.''


    "That''s right. Sorcerers are likely to make a scene if they destroy it, but they are likely to be convinced of the magician''s decision."


    It would be most troublesome for the sorcerers to make a scene, but if it was the sorcerer who judged and accomplished it... he would still convince me. Because magicians are special to magicians.


    Even in the upper echelons of the country, we don''t bother to imitate ourselves as enemies of the Wizard. Sarovara, it would be better if the magician even reported that he destroyed the object in question. ''I didn''t know there was such a thing - it would not have been possible to destroy it without the magician''.


    Dear Frog...... you are so smart! You were thinking this far when you found out you were a magician!?


    Again, even if I am surprised at Master Frog''s wit, my answer has been decided from the beginning. I''m sorry, knight. Your turn doesn''t seem to be coming.


    "I''ll break it, because I don''t care about ''that state''"


    If you smile and tell him, Master Frog laughs happily.


    Are you sure?


    "Yeah. It''s not like I knew the sorcerers would spare no matter if this country had a profit. I''d rather do it on my own than complain about a curse someone missed."


    I personally don''t think we should leave that behind. I think the lost technology had just the elements to make that decision.


    Above all, I am on the side of the frog! I won''t brace you there!


    It''s just that the knight''s listening to this conversation... well, what''s his reaction?


    Me and the frog all turned to the knight. The knight also looked difficult, knowing he would be questioned.


    But.


    "As a knight of this country, I think I should report to His Majesty first. Whether it is a technology that is about to be lost, because the decision is in the country. But."


    So cut the words once.


    "For the Lord Commander and I to escape, that Warcraft will stand in the way. Then we have no choice but to report the incident or destroy the magic artifact."


    "Yes!"


    Face up, a knight who says it out loud. He will also report to King Sarovara what he has now said. He told me implicitly that he would miss punishment.


    Now we''re ready!


    Silver beast ahead with gaze again. I don''t know how much I''ve lived, but it''s almost over.

 215 Sin, cunning, kindness and

    Future policies were also decided. That''s good, but I''ll have to explain it to the knight before I do.


    Did the knight ahead with a proper gaze decide to be ready, he has a serious look on his face. But I didn''t see him because I heard about the frog.


    "You know what? I think maybe I''m the only one who can take that down."


    "What?"


    Suddenly he gave me an out-of-power notice, and the knight seems to have won more surprises than remorse. He looked at me with a frightened look on his face.


    "That, my lord the magician? Does that mean it''s a magic product or something?


    "No, that''s not what I meant. I think it''s impossible to defeat them in a normal way, which is why they''ve existed before."


    The knight gets an increasingly surprising look on my account.


    Yeah, I guess so...... I think it''s natural to think, ''Then how can I defeat you?''


    But that Warcraft won''t be able to be defeated in a normal way. If that''s possible, it should be crusaded for a long time.


    Tips are in the words of a frog.


    "I guess it was a coincidence or an unexpected achievement"


    "Perhaps the demonic props in your body are even resonating strangely"


    If this is true, isn''t it rather troublesome? Because you have to destroy all three magic items at the same time.


    If you are having a ''strange resonance'' because you put multiple magic props in a ''single vessel'' ¡­ unless you destroy them at once, the flesh of the Warcraft could regenerate.


    I recognize that the magic of healing in this world is'' like making up for or creating parts missing by magic '', so I cannot deny its potential. Sounds like you''re always getting magic.


    If you break it halfway through, you will teach the warcraft the existence of the surgeon, and it is certain that the attacked warcraft will go mad.


    I wish I could destroy the demon props that are keeping my body, but only from the outside can I tell where the demon props are located. It is also imperative to carry out the destruction after stopping the movement, as the Warcraft is moving around.


    It''s a very difficult enemy, isn''t it?


    You can''t crusade if you''re not more than one sorcerer. Even magicians are tough.


    steeple is obscure in knights who can''t accurately sense the position of the magic props.


    In a magician who needs chanting and requires clear subject certification by visual...... the warcraft itself will be recognized as an object of attack.


    There is a culprit in the ''vessel'' called the body of the Warcraft. I feel like a magician with the skill to go for just that has to be a pretty magical user.


    A powerful magic user, really good at reading magic. That''s a minimum of four people - demonic equipment destruction and stopping personnel - is an impossible gauge that you''re going to need. Well, Master Frog won''t be in trouble either.


    "That warcraft is only ''kept alive''. So it is imperative to destroy the demonic props in your body. But if I were normal, I wouldn''t see any magic props in my body. So I can''t take it down in a normal way."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    To the words of the frog so far and my explanation, the knight distorted his face with regret. I think I knew it was him. But still, the fact that ''nothing can be done'' may have hurt his retention.


    "... If Lord Magic Master, is it possible?


    "Yeah. It''s possible."


    "Why!?


    "Because I have knowledge as an otherworlder, I wonder?


    To the words of a knight who seeped remorse somewhere, say hello. Because this is true.


    In my world, I am familiar with words like ''molecules'', ''atoms'' and ''cells''. Even the destruction of weapons had a tremendous effect.


    Even so, I don''t know if that recognition will work until the Demon Stone. So sneak practice with scum demon stones or something. As a result, destruction was known to be possible. There''s a difference in knowledge, so I have trouble explaining it.


    "I mean demonic props, ''destroy'' demonic stones. I''m not disarming the surgical ceremony, and I''m not hurting the Warcraft''s body. Just... destroy only demonic stones that feel magic. If I stop, I''ll crush it all at once, I think that''s enough."


    Destroy only the Demon Stone, and the odd effect will disappear. That just leads to ''Death of the Warcraft''.


    It''s easy to put it into words, but when it comes to execution, it''s a little difficult for the inhabitants of this world. Their perception of magic deactivation is'' deactivation of the surgical ceremony '', and, like me,'' just destroy the demon stone. '''' Cause I don''t think so.


    I think I would have trouble at the time of "How to Crush Only Demon Stones" in the first place. I deal with demon stones as batteries, because people in this world are perceptions like ''lumps of magic''.


    The point is Demon Stone = Magic. It is not solid. There''s ''common sense'' about magic added to it, and it doesn''t go to the idea of ''destruction''.


    I think this is a harm because something called ''magic'' is considered a ''ritual'' or ''chanting'' imperative. I''m seriously overthinking it.


    The majority of magicians just use the surgical formula that is passed down rather than coming up with it themselves, so they are vulnerable to application. Even Klaus and the others have a ritual first.


    I guess it was difficult to crusade the Warcraft that couldn''t be touched directly because I would first think in the direction of ''Procedures for Release''. Unless you can use the magic of power that can wipe out that Warcraft body once and for all, you have no winning eyes.


    And the place was too bad to use such powerful magic. There''s a castle on this, so I couldn''t use the powerful magic, because it was making crusading impossible. Is that the real reason?


    "Knowledge of my world...... I mean, the lack of magic makes me the idea that ''we just have to smash demon stones''. But for the people of this world, it''s a cancellation of the ritual..."


    "Do you mean that it is difficult to disarm the procedure, which is located in an invisible place rather than directly touching it? It incorporates healing magic¡­ No, an attack with a weapon may also be more severe than it is likely that magic is used to maintain the vessel"


    You may be healed from the scratched tip, and the knight leans down when you whine like a solitaire.


    There''s no word to comfort you, because it''s all true. Because it was conceived as a weapon, the Warcraft seems to have a very difficult nature to defeat.


    I guess the guy who thought of this was a genius in a way. As far as I''m concerned, I''d like to take him down.


    Is Mizuki possible?


    "I was originally a destruction, not a cancellation of the procedure. The magic of this world is something that many people don''t understand. So for me, the destruction of the Demon Prop doesn''t mean ''crushing the Demon Stone''..."


    ''I see. On the contrary, that''s all I can do,'' he said.


    "Yeah. So you can''t know what the analysis is about the surgery that was done or what it is. You just break it."


    ''Sounds omnipresent, but subtly unfortunate ability.''


    Master Frog squeaks smugly. Yeah, that''s right. The destruction of the ceremony is regarded as genius.


    I can''t even use the healing magic of this world, which is super convenient in the first place. It wouldn''t even be at Klaus'' feet in terms of the amount of things he could do and knowledge.


    The knight listened to our conversation in silence, but eventually sighed as if he''d given up.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of it. But you''re really going to depend on it..."


    We don''t have words for knights who tend to lean over. Because we just didn''t have a place in the situation where we could demonstrate his abilities, and we know he would have been a competent escort had he been in the castle.


    I''m sure the knight understands that kind of ''difference in field'', but there seems to be something to think about.


    ¡­¡­


    His best show was after he went up there.


    "You know, when it comes to warcraft, I''m in charge. Do you understand that when you get up there, you''re in charge of the fate of your country?


    "Ha!?


    If you ask while pounding the knight''s shoulder when you pounce, raise your face well and look at me cancer. I still didn''t seem to understand.


    "I''m going to destroy the property of this country ''on my own''. In the first place, I put myself in a trap because I acted on my own initiative. Based on them, we''re going to have to make a report that''s going to drop with Irfena."


    "So, but! Isn''t it caused by people from our country when it comes to the original! And... so I can''t report falsehood to Your Majesty."


    The knight clearly ran out of words, even though he would be aware of the disadvantage. It is serious. Stupid honest. Is this what you call a knight...!


    ¡­¡­


    ... Is that it? I''m supposed to live surrounded by that knight, too, right?


    Instead of the guardians, the Cavalier Dormitory Noiko is showing a lot of flexibility, right? You think you can conveniently interpret me or use me as a pawn?


    I''ve never seen anything bothering me there. To the extent that the Demon King sometimes stops.


    Master Frog has some raw warm eyes on me looking back and silencing myself unexpectedly. Clever frogs seem to have guessed a lot. Please shut up, Master Frog!


    "I''m not telling you to report a lie." Give us a convenient interpretation and report it. "


    Shoulder to shoulder and tell him so, the knight gets a more and more surprising look. All this would be a difference in character.


    "If you''re going to give me an example, it''s my track record so far. I basically speak to myself of an interpretation that is convenient to me, after I have achieved results. Of course, that interpretation cannot always be correct. I don''t care what you think, it''s not the right decision as a country."


    It is a fact. If this were just another worldly word, it would be shed as bullshit.


    But I have a track record. It was originally created by the Demon King so that I could live freely... but this is what the Demon King has accomplished more than he expected.


    In addition, the position of a magician is well worth it. Because the ''scourge of the world'' is common sense on this continent.


    "A magician who is recognized as a ''disaster of the world'', and because he has a proven track record, he can''t be unobstructed. In addition to this, it produces results that support its interpretation and perception. ¡­ it is not easy to overturn my opinion ''if the King finds it right and supports it''"


    You figured out what I was trying to say, the knight took a lot of breath.


    "The point is, we used each other conveniently. Get on with the story or deny it. The criterion to choose is'' which is in the interest of the country ''. That''s the right choice for the country."


    "So, but... are you convinced of the surroundings?


    "I am the first to achieve that. Consequences brought about and the King''s consent, if it goes against it...... you will be asked for more beneficial measures than my suggestion, a phrase that has surfaced that the chances of the Mage becoming an enemy. ''I''ve been made right'' because that''s impossible. Above all," The King has the Wizard on his side, "but the surroundings can be interpreted."


    Sounds cunning, but this is reality. I''ve always said that "unanimity of interests is a nice bond".


    In the first place, the upper echelons of the country have not ended up just supporting my opinion either. Because we used the cards we collected and took the situation in a more convenient direction for us, we settled into the position of collaborator.


    The result will eventually be that ''the Mage was right''.


    Because it is a branch for the country to go in a better direction.


    I was tailored to a situation where ''I cooperated with the King only in this matter'' because what I gave him was to the point of disconnection, and then he basically stayed out of it - I wouldn''t know the inside information.


    It would be more convenient to be a collaborator from the start. I was just construed as'' behind those who won ''in the quote that did what I wanted to do.


    Civilians, albeit magicians. There can''t be an easy way for a guy like that to get through. He was only a collaborator and the main culprit, except for the guy who gave the instructions, like?


    It should also be noted that the words and actions that cannot be put on my table are likely to be hidden. About half of it is caused by this, I''m sure.


    "Even this time, I can use a lot of suspicion and my unsolicited behavior about trying to plunge Master Lillian. I don''t want Ilfena and Sarovara fighting in vain, but if I confirm your report myself, it will be possible to avoid collisions."


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, I don''t think King Sarovara has plotted anything to put such a knight on my


    It is more convincing to be told that Sarovara was tailored to an unfavourable situation in the sense of being able to assume responsibility¡­.


    When that happens, I''m really suspicious of the elite aristocracy of the faction of the First Princess. The king''s departure and the destruction of the second princess Lillian''s inheritance rights. Only the faction of the First Princess will benefit from all of this.


    I guess the knight understands that as well. Normally, whatever you put down, you should have to protect Sarovara and the King. However, the goodness of the person is really shackled.


    Seriously. Around feeling this fresh, the knights around me are black in their bellies.


    Its head is Argent. Lillian, your thinkers are only fantasies.


    "Think about it for a second. Now, is it time to do it"


    That''s what I say. Point your gaze at the Warcraft. The silver beast is still moving around, so it would be important to restrain him first. If that''s the case, we''ll act quickly.


    "... Huh?


    Patchouli, and when I ring my fingers, one ice column after another forms around the Warcraft. It would be the knights who raised their voices of surprise... because they would never have seen such magic. You must look unusual because you have common sense of this world.


    But I don''t have time to answer his surprises like that either. Warcraft also escapes naturally, so we have to narrow the scope of action to make the ice columns appear one after the other.


    Lock it up all at once, you could get rammed out later. We have to be careful here because the goal is to make it more immobile than to lock it up.


    - Eventually, the Warcraft became completely immobile.


    The current look is'' Warcraft trapped only with its head out on thick ice ''. They thickened the ice that eventually stretched around them in a way that wrapped around them.


    No matter how sharp fangs and powerful jaws you had, you can''t chew them out if you can''t move your face. If your body and movement are inhibited, you can also jump.


    Evaporating the ice columns that seemed to get in the way, only the warcraft, besides the brilliant icy face of the object, remained. So for the first time I walk over to Warcraft.


    The face of the warcraft that roars louder as we approach it... it''s vicious, but it doesn''t look sane no matter what. Somehow I''m not the only one who sees me as an enemy, ''Everything that''s alive is an enemy!'' It feels like.


    "That''s insane, sounds like it."


    Soon Master Frog, who had come to my feet, growled lonely too. Again, from Master Frog''s point of view, it''s not normal.


    Well... if you were aiming for something like a biological weapon, you''d think that would be the most certain thing. Just let it go on the battlefield.


    Miscounting would be the difficulty of crusading. If you do poorly, you can even attack your own army. Besides, you can''t kill them easily.


    ''Well, can I ask for it?


    Master Frog looks up at me and says his wish. The voice is strangely calm.


    ''If I miss now, I don''t know when I''ll have the next chance. There''s a chance they''ll hide it somewhere with your report. [M] So, please.''


    "... ok, Master Frog"


    When I nodded to Master Frog, I turned once again to the Warcraft. I''m still stripping my fangs, but I can''t feel any strong hatred or anything like that there.


    I thought it was like a programmed demon. A warcraft-type doll who obeys orders to ''attack the moving''. I do live, but I don''t see anything emotional there.


    I really think Master Frog is right in his words. The warcraft of "now" is "just kept alive".


    "... Come on, let''s go to sleep"


    Close your eyes and turn your consciousness to the demonic stone inside it. Due to the proximity of the distance above stopping the movement, we found a much more precise position of the demonic stone than earlier.


    All you have to do is destroy it. Because it is a demonic stone and an object, ''disassembly'' can be imagined too clearly. I mean, it''s possible.


    Patchouli, and rings his fingers. Immediately after that, the Warcraft trembled heavily... and gradually the madness was lost from its eyes. It''s not just the expression, it''s the loss of radiance from the body.


    "What the hell..."


    ''Looks like it was the influence of magic that was looking silver. A testament to the magic. "


    The knight speaks up a little to the change. From a knight unfamiliar with magic, did the change feel unusual?


    However, Master Frog seems to have been within the assumed range. It didn''t seem like it was my fault he looked blurry and glowing.


    Warcraft was moving his body for a while, but eventually began to keep his body in the ice for the most part. He can''t stand on his own, and without the ice covering his body''s circumference, he would go in and out.


    "Dear Frog, can I lift the icing now?


    ''Yeah, you''ll be fine.... because there won''t be any more power left to storm''


    When asked, Master Frog nodded clearly. Still lay your eyes down when you say the second half of the word. Though necessary, it''s a bit of a hard time. Because the Warcraft gradually fades.


    Still not much time left. If you ring your fingers and lift the ice, the Warcraft went in to collapse. Perhaps he''s alerting us with his last instinct, around not getting completely stuck.


    ... Warcraft of different worlds than dogs, proud lonely beasts. The silver hair turned gray, and its eyes were beautiful blue. Unexpectedly remembers the Demon King for his appearance.


    "Mizuki?"


    "About the end, that''s good, right?"


    pompous, and I hold my head and stroke it. Warcraft let his body stretch for a moment, but he let me stroke him with great care when he realized there was no hostility.


    The wool is surprisingly soft and not strangely dirty. If this hadn''t even happened, this warcraft would have lived a lifetime outside.


    With that in mind, the Warcraft, who had narrowed his eyes to comfort, accidentally moved his gaze to put the frog in sight. Clap, clap, clap. I slowly shook my tail out. I smile unexpectedly.


    "Sounds like you knew you were worried."


    "Well... I wonder if I could have saved you a little bit"


    Master Frog''s tone seemed delightful and at the same time sad.


    - If I could do something about it sooner.


    I guess that idea is in Master Frog. I can''t help but hope it''s something I know there''s nothing I can do, because it''s such a sweet species.


    You know, we''re gonna martyr ourselves in the world, but the rest of the way is just like the balls. Obviously, Master Frog is in the same family as the balls.


    The Warcraft took a closer look at the frog''s face and gently pressed his nose.


    "Wow!?


    Suddenly I lifted my torso all the way up, tasted my face and rubbed my face against my neck. When you are distracted, the pleasant voice of the frog sounds.


    "Ha, you also seem to know that Mizuki is a benefactor. You must be showing my love. ''


    "haha... did you win the friend frame at the end"


    I''m glad to hear that, and at the same time I think it''s a shame. If I could have lived, I would have taken you back to Ilfena.


    "Thanks."


    When I thank him and hold him tight, the Warcraft rings small and closes his eyes.


    - Since then, the Warcraft has not opened its eyes. Strength is lost from the body, body temperature is cooling, gray hairs are losing luster... and the body is decaying.


    It would be better to weather than rot. So much so, I think this body of warcraft was the limit.


    And in the end, only the body of the Warcraft, which turned out to be a complete mummy, remained. I guess this is what it is in time, but its body is so brittle that the more force it exerts, the more it is likely to collapse.


    Gently lowering his head and leaving, he turns his gaze to the knight who remains silent. His homeland...... an outrageous experiment Sarovara has carried out in the past. While he grieves over it, he has to take advantage of it from now on.


    You may think, but still, the Warcraft passed away peacefully at the end. In the first place, there were no knights in Warcraft''s sight. I guess it didn''t matter so much that I didn''t have to worry about its existence.


    "It''s not just us, it''s like this kid was thinking about martyring in the world."


    "You don''t blame people for their weakness, do you?


    ''That''s right. So you never get sick. [M] This child was freed. I knew your country would have to tell you something outrageous now. That''s all right. "


    Master Frog''s words seem comforting and different. For a frog, that''s just "naturally."


    Did the knight know that too, he shook his head and changed his expression after distorting his face for a moment. You don''t have to grieve, you''ve decided there''s more to be done than that.


    With that look on his face, the knight turns to me.


    "The Master of Magic. Earlier... Are you sure?


    "Yeah, I don''t mind." On this matter. "


    The knight glances at the way I say there is something that includes me. But I shouldn''t say this right now. And it''s not something I should personally judge.


    Several countries are involved in the kidnapping. It''s up to Sarovara to figure out how to get through that.


    "Ah, Master Frog. We''re going back upstairs, but can''t you ask for this?


    Think of it and remove only one nail from the body of the Warcraft. Show that to the frog, and the frog seems to have figured out my intentions.


    ''Right, why don''t we just go outside with the shards? About this time, I can carry it in my mouth, and the people who were leading this child will be relieved. "


    "Other than this, disassemble...... make it disappear. I don''t want to expose it."


    ''That would be better. It''s good to have you, Mizuki.''


    Not that it''s a grave, but at least one shard goes where it should be. No way. There will be no species living underground.


    And the fact is that I don''t want to leave this Warcraft body behind. If you are poorly researched, the black history of the past again! Something that someone might think about.


    Second, I don''t want to be the third warcraft. If they improve it, I doubt they can defeat it without joking.


    ''Then be careful. I''ll tell my people about you. [M] Good luck to your frogs. "


    With that said, the frog contained shards of his nails in his mouth and disappeared into the water. After you see it, touch the body of the Warcraft and start working on it.


    I don''t think the body of the warcraft, which collapses sarcastically, lived until earlier. You just won''t be able to play it out of this state or anything.


    And the appearance of the warcraft completely collapsed - and the remnants of the magic props were also destroyed - after which the two remaining were me and the knight.


    "Well, looks like we''re ready too! Looks like there''s someone on top of this, so why don''t you get in touch?"


    A familiar sign of magic that I had been feeling blurred from earlier. Apparently, the demonic props in Warcraft''s body were inhibiting it, and now I can feel it clearly.


    - But.


    ...? Irfena Momentum, what are we all doing?


    It seems that the Irfena forces are all gathered on top of this for some reason. I feel the same amount of magic I gave - my demonic blood stone, so there''s no mistake - and lean my neck.


    I feel like it''s unfolding too soon. To be exact, ''What do you suddenly talk about between glances? in the sense of''.


    Protest first, and investigate... Isn''t that the order? It''s a public place for both sides during the sight.


    Sure, I was wondering if Al and the others could move... at best, I think someone from Sarovara is around.


    What the hell kind of backhand did you use? It''s a little unexpected... it didn''t go any further than I expected, did it?


    Hey, after this, "A Gorgeous Two Country Collision Avoidance Act" by the Knight is waiting...!


    "What''s wrong?


    "No... I have all the Irfena momentum on top of this. Could it be that a formal protest about the disappearance has already begun, maybe?


    "Ha!? Oh, that''s..."


    If the anticipation hits, it''s impossible to fit inside. The knight is also changing his complexion, no matter what he thinks of this situation, he tells the king, ''What do you mean?'' It just seems like the result of yelling in.


    It sounds like Marquis Leckbari is endorsing it, so I guess Al''s protest from personal sentiment - before the building - isn''t.


    Was it also like Sarovara had to move instantly? Did he bring anything from the Demon King?


    In the meantime, I decide to put in a reading for Al. Maybe we should wait a little while, depending on the circumstances.


    Aroo, Aroo, can you hear me?


    I tried to deliver my voice while I was wondering if we were discussing it, and there was an immediate reaction.


    "... Mizuki? You were still safe. ''


    ... Al has been a calm reply for a long time. ''of that meaning'' trust in me seemed unshakeable.


    "We are currently directly beneath the Al''s. They dropped me in the basement. So, where is it?


    "It''s between the eyes. Me and Marquis Leckbari''s imminent act played a role. You talk fast when you sue the king directly. ''


    Al seems to have a lot of fun telling the bright story about it. It''s an outer road, I can''t let the knight hear this.


    I mean, I knew you guys were the culprits!? Think King Sarovara is worse off than he needs to be or something!?


    "Ha! I tried my best to get the best of the situation. So I''ll be waiting for you ''


    I guess Al''s expression is harsh even as he exchanges these thoughts. Or maybe he''s playing the man who leads his fianc¨¦e with a sad look on his face.


    "Oh, that, Lord Wizard? Something awkward!?


    "Uung, Chi Nishinaide Greed Shiina"


    "Ha?


    I can''t pass the facts on to a knight who is mistaken about how I am, and unexpectedly goes out of sight.


    Sorry, super sorry. Looks like the difficulty has increased even further. But don''t get drunk by that air and do your duty...!


    "In the meantime, do you want to bump through the top"


    Even as I sighed, I decided to act. It''s just a decision to get out of here.


    In the future, rumors will also pervade Sarovara that ''the guardian is the magician''s drowning'' as a fact. No, they probably told me to come after that.


    Well...... it''s more likely that the legend of terror will penetrate than that.


    Looks like we''re gonna see each other gradually. Hey, Mastermind?

 216 Twenty-two.

    One of the Novels: The End of a Beast


    - How long has it been since I''ve been here?


    Even so, distant memories are very vague.


    It was just flirting without the art of becoming a distorted force embraced within.


    "Hey! Finish it quickly!


    ''No, my body regenerates with this degree of magic... what happened to the escort!?


    ''They ate me and killed me... Wow!


    The voices you hear mean nothing to me.


    Emotions to be directed... fear, hatred, even all kinds of malice just felt like other people to me.


    My body does belong to me. But what drives it is instinct and ''Madness Made''. It can''t make sense to say that even self is to the extent of surfacing from time to time, but something that can be directed at you by others.


    All the time, disappear from my surroundings.


    Still, only my time went on.


    In the meantime, I recklessly heard unexpected rumors from visitors here.


    At first...... young people who visited the basement with interest. And was he a thief next? I think the point of departure is that those who ate and killed them and fled with their lives slipped their mouths.


    "In the basement of the castle there is a guardian beast"


    "I never miss the silver warcraft that exists to protect the royal family"


    Not only did people decide that I was out of their control, they decided to use it conveniently. It''s a great thing to make.


    I''m not ''nostalgic'' or ''dying''. Just because ''distorted force is driving me crazy and keeps me from dying''.


    Still, I just kept staying in one place. That is for a reason.


    From time to time... I felt the emotion and gaze that guided me.


    Neither the figure nor the race knew, but it is nevertheless salvation to me.


    And it was great luck not to have seen it.


    What if... what if I saw it? Because I will be attacked instantly and I will hold my breath.


    For me, obsessed with the madness of ''killing'', all the life in front of me is'' being to hunt ''.


    If that''s what comes from instinct, it would be possible to hold it in, but the rising madness can''t help me. This situation, where even self is at stake, at first sight, it was obvious to strip his fangs without hesitation.


    - You mustn''t move from here.


    Whether dominated by madness or not, that''s all I didn''t give in. Because it was the only resistance I could have had, as simple as it was. "The Kind Creatures" also guessed it, nothing closer than necessary.


    And a long time has passed. Still, my body doesn''t decay, it moves around the same as it used to.


    It is different as a raw person. No longer will this body be accepted by any group. No, more than that...... do my people still exist?


    There is no such thing as knowing, as doubtful. From time to time, even though I remember the nostalgic past, only time passes.


    I can''t seem to argue easily with you. Then I guess this time will still go on.


    Will salvation be ambiguous in our consciousness? Still, stiffness and despair must accumulate.


    That should have been it.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve heard footsteps, people''s voices. And beside it are the signs of ''gentle creatures'' that I had occasionally felt.


    I was just hoping that you wouldn''t come, even though I was surprised at the signs that you hadn''t come any closer than you needed to.


    If you don''t see it, you don''t have to hunt. It seems so. My consciousness became obscure, and my body was dominated by madness.


    ... but.


    ''If I miss now, I don''t know when I''ll have the next chance. There''s a chance they''ll hide it somewhere with your report. [M] So, please.''


    "... ok, Master Frog"


    There are no shards of fear of me in the voices I hear in immobility.


    "... come on, let''s go to sleep"


    Soon after the light noise sounded with that voice...


    My consciousness became clearer and clearer.


    If you were aware, the abominable power that was in your body had disappeared beautifully.


    At the same time, a feeling similar to fatigue strikes the body. But I knew... that this was only ''going back to the right shape''.


    My life would have been exhausted long ago. Because it was the state before that that was a disobedience to nature''s management.


    I thought it was a blur to die. He said that he was dying... and that he would be able to reach his end as a warcraft.


    I was sincerely pleased about that. I don''t want false time. I don''t know who that state is'' alive '', even if it''s forever young.


    I return to the Warcraft and die. The life that continues to disobey the flow of the world returns to the right flow......!


    When did what was restraining my body disappear beautifully, and eventually someone held my head tight.


    I narrow my eyes to comfort even as I shrug ''I''m not a plaything animal'' in my gently stroking hands. It would also be the reason that the emotions transmitted are similar to those of mercy.


    Not to fear, not to pity. This'' gentle being ''- out of magic, this person would be my liberator - was just delighted with my liberation.


    At that time, the bluish green in my sight.


    In that appearance, I realized why this'' gentle being ''brought me here.


    "A kind creature" brought me here on purpose.


    I remembered the emotions I could direct, and the magic I could feel. That''s why I kept my less sane.


    Many people were watching over me, not just this individual. I wanted to protect them.


    Clap, clap. My tail shakes slowly. My body hardly moves anymore, even though I wish I could convey my gratitude at all.


    At the very least, if you squeeze your strength and show your dearness... ''the gentle creature'' returned it to me in the same way. I''m terribly glad I passed it on.


    Show gratitude to the other as you fight the drowsiness that strikes you. So for the first time I saw the face of that ''gentle being'' up close.


    Its eyes are warm scorched tea. The colour of the earth where I ran around a long time ago and fell asleep again.


    And the other gentle creature is blue-green.


    I recall unexpectedly that I liked to see the rich greenery reflected in the water, and the glittering surface of the water in the light of the sun.


    The slight sound of water would also have been a reminder of nostalgic memories. Until now I couldn''t remember so vividly...... because nothing nostalgic or burning existed here again.


    But now I can remember clearly. Those with scorching colors gave me the hang-up to remember.


    Buried in nostalgic memories, turned to tender emotions.


    I... have a very happy ending. No, ''return''......!


    Oh, I never thought of moments like this coming at the end of a long time.


    Hatred for the slightest remaining culprits also vanishes before this tranquillity. They won''t be in this world anymore either... it''s also funny that I''m the only one who keeps hating.


    So he who watches from a little further away. Don''t get me sick, there''s nothing wrong with you just being born in this country.


    Forgive me, forget it. I regret the wounds of the past with you, and now I have them as food...?


    "Thank you."


    He rings to answer the voice he hears and closes his eyes. I''m terribly sleepy, I wanted to sleep with this comfort.


    A permanent sleep that welcomed me to the end I waited for. I''m sure you''ll have a good dream.


    It didn''t come true to go outside again, but this isn''t the worst time.


    - I''m just a little sorry we can''t go to the outside world together.


    Novel Two: The Shaggards (Leckbari Marquis Perspective)


    After Mizuki went missing, Nong and the others acted quickly. I didn''t decide to split the roles, but I decided on the results I wanted from the beginning.


    It first returned to the path that had just come, manifested itself in the action of direct appeal to the King.


    "What the hell does that mean? Could you explain?"


    Speaking in a rather quiet tone visiting the room again, Argento is erasing his usual grin. The opposing King Sarovara lost a little courtesy. He looked surprised at first at our visit, but lost his complexion as he asked about the circumstances that had to be done.


    Well, I guess it''s natural. Immediately after I thought I had gained an understanding of Ilfena, this commotion. We know here what''s behind us about the princesses - the king himself admits, so it''s well worth the information - but I didn''t expect to enter into relations between states.


    Noon takes a sneak sigh of sigh at King Sarovara like that.


    I have no sympathy for the king. Because the true meaning of Nong et al is the opposite of this farce.


    The princesses are a problem in this country, and it is not for us to pinch our mouths. Even though the stupidity of the Second Princess may have been intended, it has nothing to do with Irfena. But the situation is a little too bad.


    Someone who could cause some harm to Mizuki. The second princess is mentioned as the head of it.


    Sometimes this means she thinks of Argento, but I don''t want to imagine how much of an impact the events between the earlier glances will have on her surroundings.


    An impolite second princess, like shaming the king.


    A selfish foolish daughter, hostile to the magician.


    Instead of having no proof, the second princess will be the first to suspect her surroundings. Because they''re making me look like I can''t help it.


    I just have inner doubts.


    The second princess understood that Mizki was'' treated as a guest from Ilfena ''. In one case between the glances, it would have been enough to know. That also includes the recognition that'' if you harm Mizki, you will paint mud on the king''s face ''.


    - Do you have the temper to just let that princess suffer all her sins?


    Non is the only one who thinks this way. Honestly, I don''t think that''s all I was prepared for a little girl who would scold me and tear me up.


    The king wasn''t so vigilant about the second princess because he knew those aspects. Once you make them understand the situation, they don''t really come close to anything dangerous.


    ''Lack of power'' for better or worse. Therefore, I do not believe that Non and the others are instructed by the Second Princess.


    King Sarovara felt the same way. I''m losing my complexion because ''it''s a situation where I can use it, and there are people who can do it even more''. When such a person existed, I didn''t want Non to notice.


    As King Sarovara, I don''t want Irfena to know about internal brittleness. Besides, there was another problem.


    "I don''t think Master Lillian got his hands on Mizuki. Excuse me, but you won''t have such courage or allies. So we believe that someone inside Sarovara used you and Lillian to put you at a disadvantage."


    "Ugh, um... I can''t deny it"


    "So? In that case, can you find the killer and punish him exactly? Mizuki is not weak or stupid, and if you recognize him as an enemy, you will not forgive him.... The name of ''World Disaster'' is not Dada. Kivera''s defeat is a testament to that."


    ¡­¡­


    Another problem is that it''s happening in front of me now. No, to be precise, Argent, who acts in a norrinoli but doesn''t loose his pursuit hand, says the problem?


    He''s a miserable creature who looks beautiful and young, but his insides remain distorted, reaching an irreparable range of grown quotes. Very few know such a reality.


    Human beings who accept it flatly will be rare. If you''re a friend, if you''re related, you''re too scared because you use it as a pawn for a purpose. I guess there''s just a reason my relatives say ''If I miss Mizuki, there''s no next''...... I just sympathize with this.


    Such problematic children had demonstrated their properties to the point where they were clear.


    Sounds like fun...... Argent. He''s the king of one country, isn''t he?


    What a swallow! They might say, I don''t know if Argent can flatten this out. I feel like I''ve come up with a quote that specializes in human hatred, and lately even the influence of Mizuki... is that conscious?


    Even now, while still maintaining a uniform courtesy of "As Ilfena''s Person," he made a great appearance of "Mizuki''s Fianc¨¦e - Don''t Say Guardian - As".


    Anyone who sees this will think immediately. "Argent Individual" could also move, he said.


    The only reason I don''t insult you is because rumors about the magicians and the guardians seem to be true.


    "The Guardians are drowning their magicians"... "The Guardians [they]," plural, not individual! I mean, it''s an M.O. that makes the other guardians think they''re very likely to move.


    Besides, Argento himself doesn''t say that. They also secured an escape route that the surroundings would only think so on their own.


    Mizuki''s guardians are all big without jokes. Including personal friendships in addition, it can''t be mistaken to say that ''people from different worlds or civilians'', etc.


    If the Wizard himself were to join in retaliation there...... it would be too scary, no matter what you think! And naturally, that''s not all Argent''s aim is.


    Using Mizki''s disappearance as a starting point, let the representatives of the affected countries intervene in Sarovara.


    This would be Argent''s true aim. Argento himself has not guided Mizki around switching the reasons for his intervention to Mizki, not the kidnapping case - no, there is no mistake in seeing that he is convinced that ''it is not necessary''.


    As I can tell you against His Highness Elshon, there seemed to be a strong relationship of trust. We understand what we need to do with each other, even though we won''t be having meetings or anything.


    ... Well, I don''t think Non can do that because she was'' kidnapped by adults''. Sarovara doesn''t know the reality of Mizki, so she''ll have to be fooled easily.


    Again, exhale. It doesn''t make sense to snore only King Sarovara here. Then why don''t you take the last push and officially get a place to protest?


    "O king. I''ve already reported this to Ilfena."


    "... eh"


    It''s not a lie.


    What, those of Ilfena who know all about the past of Non will forgive you. It is also true that reporting is mandatory, so it is a difference after or after the protest.


    For one reason... to make a loan to Sarovara, something like that.


    By virtue of the Irfena decision, it is also possible to ''decide that there was no'' report by Non et al. In that case, the guardians of other countries will not be able to move. We can keep things to a minimum.


    You should have more cards in your hand. Let''s start with one, shall we?


    However, the word ''report'' seems to have worked well enough for King Sarovara. Hmm, is it possible to step in a little more with this?


    "Actually... Non was chosen for this visit because of ''an event''"


    "An event...?


    "There was a kidnapping of a bad nature. Even though Mizuki is a magician, he is a different world, and he still doesn''t know this world very well. That''s where you got promoted."


    It''s not a lie in a way. However, there may have been a feeling that the children in question should be discouraged from overshadowing.


    To the words of Non, King Sarovara grows more pale. That''s the situation, but Mizuki''s missing case that happened. Now you can''t say "keep things inside" or anything.


    "Don''t worry. Irfena is not that narrow."


    "So, then..."


    "At the moment, I''m not willing to get involved until another country."


    Intervention by other countries must be a last resort. Mizuki could be exposed, and this one is not an enemy if it hurts.


    Turn your gaze toward Argent and urge him to ''contain it now''. Even though Argent seemed dissatisfied for a moment, he showed his acceptance by either guessing or blinking at Noon''s intentions. Now, we have to tell King Sarovara that only before the building is built.


    "Argento"


    ¡­¡­ Yes, sir. "


    In few words, but by nodding, I also convey my appreciation to King Sarovara. A relief seeped into the face of the king who saw it. In the meantime, he suspected that the guardians were spared from becoming enemies in the general outing.


    ... Argent. You, the art of distorting your face into remorse or gripping your fists tightly is fine.


    If you turn a blind eye, "Forgive me," he replies. Apparently, this is also a calculated production.


    Even though it is a last resort, I guess Argent has not given up intervention by other countries. There''s really no forgiveness.


    "It''s no longer something that one of you should apologize for. If it''s personal, I don''t doubt you. But I''d like you to put your muscles through."


    Tell him to go public... tell him to find out who did it, and King Sarovara looked a little suspicious and saw him.


    "Hmm, is it a surprise?


    "Ah, oh. It sounds like you''re on my side."


    That''s true, too. Most of all, it is not that we do not wish to be unfaithful between nations. Non is just adorable... a clumsy godson.


    "I have no choice. His Highness Elshon doesn''t want our country to be able to rub with Sarovara."


    "Your Highness Elshon!? Oh, no, the..."


    "Hehe, you wouldn''t have to be surprised either. But His Highness has done all he can for our country. That doesn''t mean you''ll ever set foot in another country. Non knows that. Mizuki will make the same choice again."


    I shall give clear reasons to King Sarovara in panic: ''For His Highness Elshon wishes''. Smell that that''s the truth, and it will be the strongest word for Mizuki to get things done in the future.


    Hehe... King Sarovara must have noticed that too. I change the look on my face that was dewning my consternation and keep an eye on it that explores sincerity.


    "... Your Majesty the Mage must retaliate for His Highness Elshon?


    "Naturally. And so will Argento."


    Encourage Argento as he snorts deeply into King Sarovara''s words. Then Argent snorted - shake it, no doubt - firmly, dissatisfied.


    Power returns to King Sarovara''s eyes. Now Sarovara will look for the killer in a madness.


    "Okay. Let''s take those words as official protests and find out who did it."


    "I hope so. Oh, the protest should take shape... and we need you to listen to it during the sight."


    While he nodded contentedly, Non couldn''t stop expecting Mizuki. I don''t think Mizuki was just kidnapped. Besides, if that''s what you need to do... it''s one thing to do.


    Oh, the exhilaration that springs up on this old body. What a heartbeat to fight with someone!


    Come on, the stage is set. I''m counting on what kind of ''play'' you''ll start, Mizuki.

 217 Farewell, mining site trail!

    Warcraft falls asleep, and the frog drops him off. The final step is our escape.


    The Warcraft''s body has already broken down, so there is no longer a shadow to see. It would also be impossible to analyze or restore the surgical ceremony, as the remains of the demonic props were also destroyed precisely.


    To be honest, I think it''s a big problem to leave this demon prop behind. Extremely limited people will know about the existence of the Warcraft, so let the sorcerer look into it... Oh, my God.


    If you can handle it, if you can handle it.


    But this country hasn''t been able to do that in the past.


    It would suck if you accidentally created a fake and said, ''I want to see if it''s done, I want to try''. In the first place, it is important that this is'' embedded in living organisms''.


    It''s not necessarily that humans are not chosen as experimental subjects. That''s not all, I can''t let you fight an experimental body or anything.


    There are portrayals of people using prisoners in horror movies. If it''s possible, we have to hide it thoroughly.


    "So, you ready?


    "Yes. But why are you in this state?


    "Because it''s dangerous to stay down there, and it''ll be sanded"


    The current knight floats in the form of a hug to me. If I reach for it, the ceiling is in position to reach, and it''s dangerous to be down there more than between glances on top of it.


    That said, I wouldn''t take the method of bumping it out or breaking it.


    "Make the magic formation visible to those on this from now on. Does it look like a magic formation has surfaced on the floor between us? Break it down from the heart of its magic formation and fine it like sand."


    "Sand, is it?


    You thought it was too fine, the knight is tilting his neck.


    Well, so is that. Normally, it would be a ''crushing'' method, and you wouldn''t have to bother finessing it like sand.


    Of course, there''s a reason for this.


    "Yes. If you bump out of the bottom, there may be other collapses under its influence, and the crushed fragments extend all around you. Whatever we are, there is a good chance that the people upstairs will be harmed. Smaller fragments may be fine, but they won''t have big fragment underlays or spills."


    This "floor-punching between the eyes" is a necessary action to escape, but with it, I can blame you if you let me get hurt.


    I''m a civilian, and I''m dealing with nobles. I am certain that you will be blamed many times more than you would normally have had you injured. Sarovara will also understand the awkwardness of the situation, so naturally he gets poked there.


    It is a little unusual for this to be used in the drop of "What Happened in Sarovara". We should keep it in mind.


    If I say it at last, there is also the point that this is more inviting to fear in a variety of ways.


    The decomposition landscape from above is exactly the nest of Ant Hell. So you can show the sight of the gradual sweep from the center and the part where the magic formation is depicted turning into sand.


    In the meantime, people will think...... ''Is my foot okay!?'' And!


    I don''t sand it all at once because I want you to feel ''twitching and impending fear''. It''s a horror movie promise to come from your feet.


    Instead of falling this time, you won''t even get hurt - because it will be my responsibility - but everyone in Sarovara doesn''t know what''s going on. Ning Ro, you would be afraid to retaliate against me.


    Add to that the fear caused by the assumption that ''if it fits, it will twitch and swallow, and fall (possibly) below''. I think it''s a nice way to be safe and have fun with me.


    However, it seems that the knight interpreted it in a different direction.


    "You really... thank you for your attention. I didn''t expect to be taken into account to keep the injured out."


    "... it''s my fault"


    The knight, who was temporarily silent, seemed to see me in a super-beneficial direction. It becomes awkward to the eye that seeps through the colour of respect, inadvertently swimming his gaze.


    Ha, this guy is really good. It''s too good an air to rattle.


    Yeah, ''to keep you from getting hurt'' fits. That''s good, that''s good.


    But I don''t think you and I meant what we were after.


    And... why don''t we just put Al in a reading? Al would do well up there. I suddenly have trouble with people falling.


    "Al, I''m going to cast a magic formation phantom between now and the sight. Since the inside of that magic formation collapses, will you give me a caution?


    ''Okay. But doesn''t it have to be the magic team?


    "A slight resistance to deluding unchanging chants. Well, thank you for your explanation."


    "I see."


    Break up the conversation and activate the operation. After a while, Al conveyed the atmosphere in which he laughed. I''ve already cast out the magic formation''s phantom - I can see it from here too. It feels like the planar one is stretching up - so it seems that the top has been bothered.


    He also seems to think Al is entertaining or something in that situation as it continues with ''It''s Fine Arts''. Don''t worry, you seem to be officially protesting.


    I just need this for the future, right? Because you don''t know how far I am - ''The Mage'' is considered a threat.


    Perhaps now, it''s quite important that someone act on me. Because it''s like proven to be true that ''Sarovara''s perception of the Wizard is uneven with the South''.


    that samurai was not afraid of the ''scourge of the world''. In other words, there could be others who would go into the same behavior.


    When that happens, it is likely to be used for the fake of the mastermind. If you want to say more...... ''Punish the guy used for the fake as the killer and hold this protest in''.


    You don''t want to be explored more than you need with Sarovara. If this one protests it again, he says, ''Is there any evidence that he''s not the killer you''re looking for?'' It is certain that they will say it back.


    In the first place, the point of ''trying to do harm'' is the same as the guy tailored to the mastermind, so I can''t break Sarovara''s point.


    It is awkward for the aforementioned reasons to bust the floor out on a grand scale.


    Conversely, it lacks force to the extent of metastasis.


    Ideally, ambiguous perceptions to the extent of ''I don''t know, but it''s amazing''. This makes it possible to raise your guard only.


    I wonder if it is those who set up magicians in natural circumstances to be so vigilant that there are ''reasons why they must be enforced''. Or there''s a chance, or something.


    Similar to what a samurai does, isn''t it?... I''m hoping for the possibility of a connection with the mastermind!


    Though the anticipation of the mastermind has been somewhat narrowed, there is no evidence. As a result of poorly showing magical power, when the mastermind enters self preservation... there is still a chance of letting him escape. That''s why I save you the extra.


    What we need right now is a sure hand. Blah, ''Evidence or Witness Pleas!'' The situation. Instead of the Magic Instructor, Ilfena Momentum awaits you with open arms.


    What we need is a mastermind, or a ''real'' mastermind. Come on, come on. Welcome!


    I''m looking forward to a battle with the mastermind. This situation is going to make me laugh so hard.... I''m worried that the knight is going to be surprised. You can''t read my thoughts anyway, interpret them diagonally.


    "That''s enough."


    Given that, Al told me about completing the evacuation. All right, let''s start decomposing from the center.


    Patchouli, and rings his fingers. Then from the center of the magic formation, the sarcasm sand fell... and the amount gradually increased. I am surprised by the sight, even the knight who was supposed to have given an explanation.


    "Huh!? Oh, uh, Lord Magic Master!? What the hell is this..."


    "It''s going to be sand. It''s dangerous to do it all at once even after evacuation, so take a moment."


    It''s a lie, though. I do this for the purpose of inciting fear, not safety first.


    "I see, was that magic formation the way it was? I''ve never seen anything that works like this, but I guess it''s something special."


    It''s a magic formation not in this world, but the knight seems to care honestly without any suspicion. He can''t seem to use magic, so I guess he doesn''t know things like magic formations and surgical ceremonies.


    If this were a magician, I''d feel instantly stuck in it. "What the hell is that magic formation!? Is it from another world!? ''.


    It''s not a lie, because it''s the magic formations used in the game. That being said, the effect is completely different, and what I see now is just a phantom. It''s useful when deluding no chant, Magic Formation.


    Eventually there was a circular hole about two meters in diameter. The ceiling with a glimpse from it does look familiar.


    "So it''s time to go, huh?


    Asked again, the knight nodded forcefully, slightly stretching his expression.


    "Yes, I must do my part, too."


    "Okay? Interpret it conveniently, Tsu, Tsu, Tsu, Tsu!


    "... Yep"


    Still, the look on his face seems dark, probably because he has a serious personality. It seems to have cut me off to the point of laughing and nodding a little, just in case.


    Well, let''s get out of here -!


    And we floated. Suddenly opened sight, in the stirring of people surprised by what we looked like - Irfena momentum delighted us each to return with their thoughts. It''s just...


    "I hope so, Mizuki."


    Though he seemed happy to have a hunch about the beginning of the commotion rather than happy to be safe.


    It gives me a subtle look: ''Looks like you''re safe with the escort. Above all,'' sounds the saying.


    ¡­¡­


    Oh, yeah. The guard knight said he was worried. You have an understanding of me and most importantly, gentlemen.


    - At the same time. (Argent Perspective)


    "Al, I''m going to cast a magic formation phantom between now and the sight. Since the inside of that magic formation collapses, will you give me a caution?


    ''Okay. But doesn''t it have to be the magic team?


    "A slight resistance to deluding unchanging chants. Well, thank you for your explanation."


    "I see."


    After such a conversation, I turned my gaze to King Sarovara, who looked stern. Naturally speaking, there are aspects of the nobility who suspect Master Lillian without any evidence.


    What do you say...... the nobles of Sarovara acted very much as we expected. That is¡­ to the foolish act of ''rebelling the Second Princess''.


    There''s no evidence. You wouldn''t normally do this to a royal opponent.


    But for those who belong to the faction of the First Princess, it''s a great opportunity. It''s even possible for the king to leave, so maybe he can''t help but feel a little rampant.


    To that sight, I secretly distorted my mouth.


    Oh, what fools.


    Even though it''s impossible that my Irfena would be deluded by such a thing.


    They just piss us off the other way around, such as the fake killer. No, more than that. Use it to fight for power. I just think you''re making a fool of yourself.


    That''s what we''re trying to do... because we''re waiting for Mizuki.


    She''ll be grabbing something. At least if Mizuki returns, this farce will end. Only a limited number of people allow her to use herself, so.


    Naturally, you will shut up the annoyed ''pretending to be angry''. There''s no point in apologizing or anything.


    Well, anyway.


    As a result, the ''interrupter'' to reach the mastermind disappears. We kept the farce in front of us because it would be in our favor.


    Look...... at some point everything will be as she wishes.


    Traps and such don''t make sense to Mizuki. Because the person will enjoy it, including retaliation afterwards.


    I wouldn''t know these aspects of her without some dating, and even if I did, I wouldn''t understand them. That is why even King Kivera was defeated.


    Hidden masterminds in hiding and I''m sure I''ll eventually pull them out and devour them down my throat. Elle''s... "The Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King" is very clever and a good hunter.


    "Excuse me. May I have a moment?"


    Because it has taken the form of interrupting a conversation with the king, or the other nobleman has stared at me. Daikanya, you thought I''d be on King Sarovara''s side.


    "Hmm, forgive me. What''s the matter?


    "Mizuki just contacted me. They''re coming here now."


    "You know what? You did something on your own."


    King Sarovara appeased my report, and the factions of the First Princess looked bitter.


    Until now, it has been scattered, disputing the king about Master Lillian. If this makes Mizuki testify differently... it was obvious that he would be in a bad position.


    To them like that, I turn my gaze, perhaps containing contempt.


    They didn''t care about Mizuki or anything. I didn''t ask for it.


    Because that is now clear.


    "Sounds like a shame? I don''t care so much about other people."


    The word containing the thorn is Marquis Leckbari. That look is not laughing at all.


    But Marquis Leckbari told them to understand the awkwardness of their attitude. You seem to be in a hurry to ask for a laugh, but naturally you''re not willing to forgive me.


    Well...... I''ll stop ''now''. Because if you take away the black cat toys, you''ll be stubborn.


    I deliberately glanced at them and turned to the king. Mizuki won''t be able to move until this one is ready. You should just get it done.


    "Apparently, it was dropped under here. He''s right down there, so he says he''s gonna punch through the top and go back."


    "Nah!? He said it was a mining site!


    What I told you - the mining site trail must also be a hidden passage of the castle - King Sarovara raised his voice with a stunned look.


    There, the First Princess, who had secretly refrained, advances before me.


    "Dear Argent, Is what you''re saying true now?


    "Yeah. We were happy to have you here, not just us, to prove it. If I saw him go back in person, I''d be suspicious."


    Saying so, the First Princess bowed her head for a moment and apologized for her disrespect, returning to her original place.


    She must have had the consciousness to interrupt the conversation, too, but more than that, like figuring things out and believing in her sister''s innocence? It''s like a tightly squeezed hand is talking inside her chest.


    The nobleman who now has a bitter face earlier - he is the man who was disputing the king - has a palliative look.


    A secret passage, known only to a limited number of people. Or a trap.


    I thought this was enough to tailor Master Lillian to the killer.


    What a sweet thought you seem to have, it really freaks me out.


    Mizuki said he couldn''t be caught up in that level of guidance again, just like us.


    "A magic formation appears on the floor. It''s dangerous, so stay away. They''re going to crumble inside that magic formation."


    To my words, my surroundings stare at the floor in a way that feels like half-heartedness at the same time. - And.


    A fairly large magic formation emerged in the center between the sights. The court magicians and knights are panicking when they see it, but this is just a landmark... no harm done.


    Eventually the floor in the center of the magic formation burst, and as it gradually sanded and began to flow down, everyone opened their eyes and stared.


    A floor that twitches, turns into sand and falls below.


    It gradually increases speed and creates a ''path'' that will surely lead down.


    Those who were temporarily stiff to this sight turn back to me and panic to see their feet, causing their faces to begin to collapse even at their feet.


    The only people watching such a sight with a secret grin are us Irfenas.


    We know she doesn''t imitate Sarovara''s injuries here. I would never pick a bad hand that would disadvantage this one.


    ...... but I''m a little distracted. It''s about Mizuki, so you would have also anticipated these developments - the things that make people cramp their faces into fear. This is my fianc¨¦e.


    ¡­¡­ You''re right to keep Lillian back in the room. "


    King Sarovara groaned pompously. Master Lillian is made to be discreet in his room, because he will be blamed even without proof, and he is not here.


    This also meant that Master Lillian was too blameworthy to fear being rounded around.


    That one is vulnerable to these places. If they take the word, they won''t be able to take it back.


    It was the kindness of King Sarovara, who guided his daughter, and at the same time a ''as king'' extraction because he knew our wrath correctly.


    Eventually, a big, chunky, circular hole opens up between the glances.


    "Just now ~! Sorry to disturb you from the mining site trail!


    "Heh, Your Majesty... Eh, I''m sorry for looking like this. We are now returning!


    The overwhelming voice of Mizuki - the voice of Mizuki appeared during a glance, snapping the knight from below.


    Naturally, there is no fear or anger in that look. What happened was the joy of anticipation for the future. I''m a daughter whose ordeal doesn''t suit me, making it.


    The knight wasn''t used to floating or exposed himself to a bit of pity until he came up...... he didn''t seem to forget his duty to report. This would also allow us to expect his report.


    "Welcome home, Mizuki. I was worried."


    If you tell him that, Mizuki goes out of sight with a subtle look.


    ¡­¡­


    Again, they seem to find out that they didn''t show any shards either. Um, Marquis Leckbari? I wonder if you would just point that raw warm gaze at me!?

 218 If only we were from the kingdom of the powerful.

    I was in a good mood while I was watching. This is not just because I played "Dodgy Occult Tasteful Escape".


    No, the aristocrats with their hands spread out and sticking to the wall are hilarious. Moths, you guys.


    "Al, please explain the situation. You guys seem too mouthless to be surprised, huh? King Sarovara will have less trouble reporting this situation knowingly than knowingly reporting it."


    Before the knight, who is slowly sighing, opens his mouth, he hits the lead and speaks to Al.


    No disrespect, but we have no idea what''s going on here. Then we should gather information by deciding that ''the magician inquired''.


    He also naturally knows what the intent is. Smiling dusty and harmless - he looked happy right after we got here. I think I was delighted with the appearance of the one hand that moves the situation - speaking out.


    "First, after you''re gone. You can''t do whatever you want in other countries, so I asked for an explanation along with a report to King Sarovara. King Sarovara was very surprised and promised to ''commit ourselves to an honest response and to finding it''."


    "Um, you''re right. Non was on the spot. Argent''s words are true, and at the same time I''m reporting you to Ilfena, including your disappearance."


    As Al says, Marquis Leckbari speaks of ''correspondence on the part of Ilfena''.


    It must also be true from the fact that the previous king Sarovara, who turned his gaze to Hiraki, does not pinch his mouth.


    It''s just... Al has a verse he''s after.


    Because it emphasizes the term ''King Sarovara'', Al. Do you want to tell me ''I am not willing to antagonize King Sarovara with Irfena'', as I call him to show his position, not the name of the king?


    King Sarovara seemed to have figured that out, too, slightly opening his eyes and turning his gaze to Al. An unexpected ally, I guess, something like that.


    "Huh? King Sarovara has been very honest with you."


    "Yeah, that''s true."


    Al in a way that has something to say about it. I felt ''the beginning of the play'' on that somewhat amusing look, and I deepened my grin. Al similarly deepens his grin.


    Well, shall we come with the Irfena turn?


    "But for some reason, some noblemen suspected Master Lillian. Besides, the beginning and the end of" the king should take responsibility "and so on"


    "Oh... that''s our concern first, isn''t it?" I don''t know what''s going on, I don''t even know what''s happening. "It''s more important than being invited as an Irfena guest."


    "Right. Moreover, King Sarovara himself ''has promised to respond honestly''.... It doesn''t matter what you think, does it?


    Together, we turn our gaze to the nobles who were disputing the king. Of course, keep your grin afloat.


    "First of all, ''it''s unnatural to treat the royal Lillian, even though there''s no evidence,'' right? Sure, I''ve come close to arguing with Master Lillian, but if there''s a trap like this available afterwards, it''s ''weird''. Something that only leads to suspicion."


    "That''s not all. She''s like being praised and silenced. I do not believe that such a person has the temper to ''worsen relations between nations and yet commit murder''. Besides, Lillian doesn''t seem comfortable with superficially fixing it."


    How about that, Al asked King Sarovara for his opinion. King Sarovara, distracted by our conversation, turns back to me and immediately becomes the king''s face and nods.


    "Ah, oh. Let us testify as kings. Lillian lacks such talent. You''ll see about that."


    "Yeah, really. I don''t think that''s the act, and those Sarovara people should see more of that than we do. No way, you wouldn''t say the act was perfect only then, etc. You can''t say that, because even we have heard how people in this country valued Lillian."


    Al''s grin-directed aristocrats are seeping cold sweat. That''s right, what we heard in this castle - it wasn''t something we explored or anything, it sounded normal - Lillian''s ratings are bad.


    If you really only have the talent to fix the upper edge, even the surroundings won''t let you down so far. What can I say, but I can also say that Lillian''s own bad reviews helped her.


    There''s something wrong with their bullets.


    "Lillian, who was handling incompetence, acted flawlessly and deceived his surroundings," is too impossible.


    Because you have a proven track record as well as a name, me. I don''t know about plainly disparaging the royal family, but unless it''s so clear evidence, the setting ''Princess Lillian of Sarovara deceives her surroundings and even the Mage fits the trap'' doesn''t get anyone''s approval.


    Even they would understand that. I guess it''s true that I just wanted to use it conveniently.


    For the record, the countries that belong to the south are sure not to believe me, even if there is evidence.


    I can definitely look into suspicion because they think I guided them or funnyly went to set them up myself. In fact, I went from me this time.


    It has already been recognized that His Highness the Demon King is the only one who glorifies the insanity of life. Just because I''m a victim, I''m like, ''You''re lying. You''re the perpetrator pretending to be the victim''.


    Some of the reasons to say all about the Lillian killer theory is that it''s impossible include these experiences of yourself. It''s important that you don''t have a routine. ''Impossible'' is not only something Lillian can say to me.


    However, he understands that being silent like this makes him in a bad position, and the man who seems to have been disputing King Sarovara yells at me as he stares at me.


    "You don''t know Master Lillian from day to day! How can you say that?


    Turning his gaze slightly, Al nodded slightly. They''re giving me this place.


    Then come with my turn!


    "My ears are far away...... no, are you retarded?


    "Huh..."


    Oh, boy, stare at the man with your shoulders and look at the poor thing. The man blushes because of his anger, but I whine deliberately, "You have no choice," explaining.


    ran for prey. I saved you the trouble of choosing on purpose, thanks!


    This man seems to be one of the main ones on the king''s disputed side. I saw it as an affordable property, both in position and in the information I have.


    Bye, Daoist. You want to have a good time with me for a while?


    "Earlier Al said, ''Even we have heard how the people of this country valued Master Lillian,'' didn''t you think he heard? It''s" we ", wah... tah... chi! I mean information that is'' otherworldly ''and'' has no information at all about Sarovara ''even I know. The point is,'' I''ve heard it since I came to this country ''. In other words,'' it is not a hidden information for the people of this country ''"


    I don''t know about that, but I''m actually hearing it. Al and the others were stunned by it.


    "That''s what you take, isn''t it? Isn''t that the rumor in The Daily Look of Lillian? It was'' the people of this country ''who brought this information to us, so I can trust you enough. That''s what the king said earlier."


    Al comes in there. It would mean ''the Duke''s people also support that opinion'' because I fall under the category of civilians. Now you can say ''invalid because it''s civilian bullshit''. Nice assist, Al.


    Surrounded by unexpected collaborative play, the man shushes as he realizes he has been crushed on the escape path. But you''re still staring at me.


    "That was why we didn''t think Master Lillian had acted! Normally, I can''t believe it, but I was convinced of the fact in one of my earlier glances. Oh, and you convinced me," Because it''s true, you can''t blame me me for saying that. "


    "Ku...... I guess I was just asking for some convenient info in advance! Didn''t you just assume that because you assumed that!?


    The man screams in agony, but I look sober.


    "Oh, I don''t know, do I? You''re just saying that the second princess of this country is obsessed with Al. Because."


    So I cut one end of the line and turned to a grin that included contempt. The man''s shoulder is frightened, and he goes up.


    "Aren''t the otherworlds treated like civilians? Normally I don''t teach you the scandal of royalty in other countries, and you can''t breathe lies in. That''s what I''ve heard a lot of different people talk about since I''ve been in this country. Or... Irfena is such a shameless imitation to disparage another country, you want to say?


    "Oh, I have to report this. Seems like a lot of things have been said, but the truth isn''t always convenient for you, is it? I didn''t expect you to insult my country on this occasion... can you take responsibility in your clan?


    Prepare yourself, Marquis Leckbari grinned. But those eyes aren''t laughing at all.


    When the Marquis Leckbari meant it, he said silently that ''your people'' who take sides with men had decided. It''s obvious that if you shelter this man, you will eat the entanglement. Besides, it was even made clear that I would retaliate on a house by house basis.


    The man looks around like he''s in a hurry, but the nobles around him immediately stray from sight.


    "Why, I''m the only one... the others would have spoken!


    "Oh man, don''t you even understand? I''m not saying," I tried to tailor Master Lillian to the killer. "" Irfena was teaching other worlds who had nothing to do with politics a lie that disparaged the royalty of another country, "and so on," What I said on this occasion. "


    Marquis Leckbari calmly explains to the screaming man. Here, during a glance. It''s in front of the king. There would not have been ''Ilfena breathing a lie that disparaged the royalty of another country'' in public. We also need to deny it as Irfena.


    Of course, I didn''t keep my mouth shut... but the man has said the same thing that means it. Everyone here is a witness.


    There was no objection to what had been said so far, and the man, who gradually realized himself to be silent, blued his face and silenced.


    The protest of the Marquis of Leckbari is natural. This man insulted Irfena without proof. That is why Marquis Leckbari, in his position of representative of Ilfena, came out.


    It is normal to have some prior information. But there''s no way that everything can be told to someone in a position like me. Teaching lies is a big problem.


    Because that''s what makes it ''convenient to use people from different worlds''. Those extra acts are out because I''m the Magic Instructor.


    The cause of this man''s defeat was that he thought his common sense would also lead to an otherworlder named me. If you''re going to say that as a fact, you should give proof.


    Okay, off the sidewalk, but let''s get back to business. This man sank, but this guy is only ''one of the mains''. There are still toys, including fate and others ~. In the first place, my story is still on the way.


    "Marquis Leckbari. It''s time for me to get back to this topic?


    "Oh, I''m sorry to hear your mouth out of the side."


    "No, it''s necessary. If you suspect an Irfena product, you have to speak up."


    We laugh at each other and get back to business. But the people around us are no longer aware of us. He looked at us with a slightly frightened mixed eye.


    ''I didn''t even allow excuses, I made it clear that there was a place to take responsibility''


    What they feared was the modus operandi shown by the Marquis of Leckbari. From what I can tell, the Irfenas must have listened in silence to the intercession just before we came out. To take the word, of course.


    Those who have dark things behind them will think back to what they have said and will be wary. You must have found out again that you don''t speak out = not indifferent.


    ¡­¡­


    Sounds like fun, Raccoon. It''s true that this is an angry occasion, but is it because you feel like another emotion looks transparent? Well, that''s fine.


    Get your mind back on it and get to the point.


    "I''ll get back to you. Anyway, it''s unnatural for Lillian to act. Few become her hands and feet, too. ¡­ With that in mind, let me state my own considerations"


    "Yeah, let me know."


    King Sarovara gives permission with a calm look because he finds out I''m not suspicious of Lillian as a personal emotion.


    When I took it and nodded one, I turned my attention to the Irfena momentum once... and spoke out making sure everyone nodded slightly. This is what Ilfena said.


    "First, from the beginning. It was the guidance lady who led us into the trap. ''I don''t want you in the sight of the princess,'' he said, ''but now you can also accept that she took the liberty. I think you can hear that from the knight of the escort."


    When I turned my gaze to the knight, everyone''s gaze also turned to the knight. The knight seemed surprised when he was abruptly told the story, but nodded instantly correct his posture.


    "Yes, it is in fact. It''s embarrassing, but shortly after they dropped me downstairs, I also turned my suspicious attention to Master Lillian. But I did find it uncomfortable with the matters pointed out by the Wizard."


    "To back it up, I tried to stay on the spot with him for a while. If Master Lillian had acted, he would have turned to us for confirmation. More to the point, ''it''s awkward when we''re alive to keep our suspicions from turning to ourselves''. Naturally, the body will be recovered, too. Because if you don''t show yourself, there''s nothing to prove."


    Can we get this far? and tilted his neck gently and listened, King Sarovara nodded. ''It can''t be left alone,'' he was convinced.


    There is one man who politely explains there.


    "Right, if you leave it unattended, your own not going, but it becomes obvious. We''re accompanied by a knight of escorts, so unless he''s an accomplice, we can get out. If ''only the limited are known traps'', then ''it would be unnatural not to strike a hand before being explored''. Don''t even try to hide it, make yourself suspicious, etc."


    "... eh"


    There were signs that someone would take a breath. No, is it right that everyone who was disputing the king...


    If there are grounds for being said to be unnatural, then naturally opinions contrary to it are also required for reasons. Were they prepared for it?


    Without caring about them like that, it was a man named Argento who wouldn''t get out of hand until the end.


    "Conversely... you can also call it a measure to fall in Master Lillian. In this case, Mizuki is as much a victim as he is now, but will have been used to create the fact that he ''harmed the guests of Ilfena'' rather than the treatment of ''those who interrupt the princess''s love path''".


    Cozy and serene Argento is still in excellent condition today. Zach Zach and his wounds are spreading just because the bastards who turn pale don''t need help or anything.


    I''m worried it looks fun. It would be an illusion of the eyes to have all the Irfena momentum and nodding.


    ¡­¡­


    Ladies and gentlemen of Sarovara, make that happen. We deserve this, but it''s also true that the worldly rating of this guy is'' lovely knight ''.


    Al turned his gaze to me. When I understand what that means, I smile and get to the final finish.


    Well, let me win one for now. It doesn''t end to this extent, though, does it?


    "Hehe...... hey Al. I wonder if all of you who were earlier disputing King Sarovara ''knew what''? I don''t think it''s possible to fight the royal family without proof."


    "Impossible. It''s just... if speculation is a fact right now, their own attitude can be proof enough."


    "For approaching the king about Master Lillian, I didn''t know any shards about Mizuki... it''s a compelling speculation."


    "Nah!?


    Really interesting, said Marquis Leckbari. That seems to be true, and no word of denial came up from anyone. To that appearance, I can''t stop laughing inside.


    I''m an asshole. I would have been able to deny it if I had spoken any word that would have led to it... but I guess the First Princess''s factionalism would have been so exuberant.


    The King''s departure is not so easy. Failure to turn a blind eye to the risk of being shown giant bait (illusions of) in front of you is the cause of defeat.


    Beautifully through the men who align and raise their voices, we continue our conversation.


    No stops have been made from King Sarovara. Which means the king is interested, too.


    "Impossible strife, disregard for the most important ''safety of Irfena''s guests'', and¡­ a host of words that you can''t help but be found guilty of disrespect. It''s like you''re saying that ''falling into a trap'' is all that matters, right? Besides," If it''s Master Lillian''s work, guide the surroundings ". From what I can tell, you guys are the most suspicious?


    "Oh, what''s the basis for that?


    Point the knight of the escort to Al''s words.


    "You know, you never broke my attitude about safety first. Of course, you take it for granted that I have no faith in Sarovara, so long before me when I walk. The first thing you did right after you fell was apologize to me. And you said you could use the power of the house, so you''re pretty much from the house. That attitude towards me as a civilian. You''re too honest, and the line of accomplices has disappeared."


    Yeah, he said he was too honest to poke a crisp in my heart. Master Frog rolled me over with words, too, this guy.


    The knight looks surprised, but this is one of his plans from the beginning. Everything I acted on downstairs was subject to his assessment and my period of discernment.


    If the knight was the hand of the person who trapped him.


    If King Sarovara wanted my death.


    Suppose the knight is the mastermind''s hand and is watching to get to know me.


    Clearly, the suspicions were not exhausted. Because everything seemed possible in the circumstances.


    But this knight broke the suspicion.... I''m not denying it, I''m telling you I was breaking it, that one!


    That is why the good knight has decided that you will be rewarded with ''Unsuspecting King Sarovara''. Even when he returned, King Sarovara did not look rushed or bitter, so he would definitely see that the abandoned pawn theory disappeared as well.


    You guessed my thoughts like that, Al snorted with a smile.


    ...... hmm? Why are you smiling? Did you do something funny?


    "Oh! Then I don''t doubt King Sarovara either. I told you about you, and I was convinced of the formal protest from Ilfena. If they were, they should be working together to clear their suspicions of Sarovara... for some reason, they were just a bunch of bullets against Lillian and the King."


    I thought it was strange, Al sees the men as he says. Those eyes weren''t laughing at all. ''If you can make excuses, go ahead,'' but he seems to be saying.


    - So did you involve King Sarovara on this side?


    That''s right, the country of the powerful. It seems that Irfena Momentum was also doing exactly what needed to be done.


    The important thing in Al''s words is that ''King Sarovara received and acted on the words of Ilfena''.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah.


    Now I don''t enjoy investigating in Sarovara. ?


    We can''t do what we want in other countries. ?


    You''re the supreme power, so annoying nobles can sink! I want to help you!


    ¡­¡­


    Whoa... I''ve pawned a king of a country, these guys.


    Though frightened, I recall and convince myself, ''Speaking of which, I thought they said it was the kingdom of the powerful''. Nobody said ''with a positive attack'' or anything, speaking of which.


    Of course, it wouldn''t be like you and Al told the fools everything honestly and asked for cooperation. Perhaps...... he got tangled up in my kidnapping and gangled and rounded up King Sarovara''s guilt and sense of crisis.


    "Why don''t you personally move to us and show us the justice of this country?


    Didn''t I tell you this, especially Mr. Argent? You just look like a very legitimate good young man, and you seem to be good at these kinds of inductions.


    Either that or about half of the Demon King''s general ratings aren''t made by these guys? Hi, I don''t have the impression that the Demon King himself would use these hands...


    Doubtful, the truth is in darkness. Maybe nobody tells me.


    Well, leave that alone.


    Apparently, Irfena momentum worked pretty hard for me while I was gone. It is certain that future action has been made easier.


    King Sarovara responded to this, which means you can assume that "King Sarovara''s Dark Curtain Theory" is completely extinguished.


    It is also possible to take the initiative and conceal evidence...... but I think I understand that deception is not advantageous solely for the situation of ''show sincerity to Irfena''.


    You''re more scared of Irfena suspecting you when she asks you to present evidence?


    ''I''m sorry'' at an early stage, and you''re more likely to forgive me for showing reflection and effort.


    In the first place, the Demon King doesn''t want to do this to Sarovara. We just have to be able to destroy the mastermind.


    "I mean, they ''most likely put me in a trap''! We want... to deprive Lillian of his right to inherit the throne and to withdraw the king."


    Pan! and put your hands together and say, "I see!" If you smile all the time.


    "Right." I treated Master Lillian as a suspect, "so you won''t be complaining if we recognize them as suspicious."


    Al nodded with a smile. The Marquis Leckbari also snorts.


    Taking that as an acknowledgement from both of us, I deepened my grin.


    ... first hand instead of greeting. I don''t think it''s a mastermind - it''s a dwarf, and it''s too far-fetched - but we need to be rewarded for trying to use us.


    "By the way, come on, the Magic Master is said to be the ''scourge of the world''. Of course, I have the personality to do it back if they do too... oh, you know that information because it''s too famous, right? What an excuse ''I didn''t know'' is too embarrassing than being a nobleman belonging to the upper echelons of the country"


    With a smile on his face, he turns to the silent nobles. The people in question stood back and stared at me like they were frightened.


    Oh, rude. I won''t break out in the people''s territory unless I can set you up, will I? I am a good magician, not indiscriminately attacking or destroying.


    What Parent Cat preaches to you...... so this is'' legitimate retaliation ''.


    "Is it okay if I mean you guys, not the country I retaliate against?


    Ask cutely tilted neck as it is, but naturally no reply.


    He grinned deeper and deeper at the atmosphere that seemed to sweep away the "disturbers".

 219 At the same time, people

    - Irfena ¡¤ In a room (Erschon perspective)


    At the same time Irfena forces began fighting back in Sarovara.


    Again in Irfena, the representatives of the affected countries were face-to-face.


    ¡­¡­ Do you think Marquis Leckbari went for it?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone gathered there turned a raw warm gaze at the letter in my hand and became silent. Yeah, I know how you feel. He could do it.


    Hiragana and his gaze are ahead of him: the Chancellor of Carlossa, the Glenn of Alberda, and King Kivera. No wonder one day Face went for it when they aligned their faces again.


    Anyway, it was the Marquis of Leckbari who sent this letter. I would have imagined that it was time for them to visit Irfena in confidence.


    ''Countermeasures in the name of aftermath'' carried out in their respective countries after the kidnapping. Together with those reports and the exchange of information, we had promised to get together again.


    This time only because of a slightly special circumstance, we cannot leave it to others. Right now, if they find out about this connection, they could get hit by some kind of new hand.


    Therefore, the inviolability treaty will not be notified until this case is brought to a paragraph. After the case is solved, we will also exchange unrelated countries such as Corbella, Zebrast and Baraxin, and we will be formally bound.


    Now in that preparatory phase, solving kidnapping cases is the top priority. While we were secretly exchanging information, we were talking about a visit to Sarovara that broke into Ilfena...


    A letter was sent to the contact transfer team on the table.


    Just when I told him, ''Means of contact with the Marquis of Leckbari in Sarovara''.


    Needless to say, tension ran on everyone''s faces. What can I say, my visit to Sarovara is from ''To make the Second Princess give up her love''. They''re not supposed to be contacting us on the way, normally!


    "... Your Highness Elshon, it is"


    ¡­¡­ Marquis Leckbari. "


    Gently check the envelope before answering Lord Glenn''s inquiry. Since it is difficult for third parties to use it on their own, it is normal to use an envelope so that they can identify themselves when sending it.


    On that envelope is a familiar family crest, obviously an autograph. I''ve been used to seeing it for a long time. It definitely belongs to the Marquis of Leckbari.


    Most importantly, it''s not strange that you''ve seen it before if you''re a face here. I asked because I wanted a definite answer.


    "Well, what happened?"


    It is King Kivela who whines with pleasure somewhere.


    "It''s normal to think so."


    Hmm, the Chancellor''s Palace nodding one eye.


    "... Mizuki is here."


    Lord Glenn shows a strange ~ understanding in a different direction from the two of us because we are friends from the original world. Everyone - including the Klaus knights who were on guard - solidified for a moment in those words and said, ''That''s right!'' I just nodded.


    It''s not my fault that there were emotions on their faces that could be taken as both giving up and being objective. Mizuki seemed to be increasing the number of understanding people in the tunnel. I don''t know if I''m happy or if I should hold my head.


    Exhale as you look at how everyone is doing. At least ''Numerous blitzed words and deeds are not the fruit of my education!'' It is not thought that Ilfena''s thoughts are involved in Mizki''s words and actions, as he claims.


    They don''t think... these days there are more opportunities to be seen with a caged eye of sympathy. "Good job, Guardian of Arre," was labored by a knight named Cyrus who was still with King Kivela today.


    I didn''t know the Knight of Kibera would put words of labor on me, who is called the Demon King.


    What the hell did he do to Mizuki?


    ¡­¡­ There seems to be something not written in the report, ''he muttered, and Klaus, who was watching it, slapped him on the shoulder with encouragement. Apparently Klaus shares the same opinion, his eyes saying'' Come on ''.


    Apparently I was recognized as the guardian of the child in question...... how did this happen? Wouldn''t this be what ''protection of the otherworlds'' is all about!? Absolutely, it should be different!?


    ... missed the conversation.


    Well, anyway. Everyone on this scene only matches what they felt was'' something happened ''. You should open this letter immediately.


    Cut the seal, take out the letter inside and look through. There''s...


    "... what?


    My reaction makes my surroundings look suspicious.


    "That, Your Highness Elshon? I''d like you to read it to us, if you don''t mind."


    "Oh, yeah. Now skip and read the greetings and other courtesy parts"


    Return to me and nod back to the words of the Chancellor. Surely you should let me hear it. I just raised my voice to some of the things that popped into my eyes, so there''s nothing wrong with the content. No, Ning Lo, you should know.


    Rather than being unexpected, it said more than expected. That, of course, is about what happened in Sarovara.


    ''No, a country called Sarovara is very different from ours. I had no idea rumors would come into our ears of demeaning the princess of our own country. Oh, we''re not imitating it like we''re exploring. It sounds normal.''


    ''This would be due to the King''s failure to reprimand him to fulfill the thoughts entangled in his inheritance rights. I don''t think it''s a bad thing if you don''t get punished. Then that attitude is too much¡­ perhaps the faction of the First Princess used it too''


    ''As for the second princess of Sarovara, it seemed to be to keep her from contending for the throne, as expected. But even if the king did such a thing, the aristocrats seemed to be well.''


    I guess this is the information that every country expected. I was not particularly surprised.


    In the first place, I know that the Sarovara royal family is in a serious situation for the price. Including the fact that it is the nobles who are rebellious that Sarovara''s royal family and marriage to the royal family of another country are not married.


    In the royal opponents of other countries, nobles don''t have a good share in trying to get together. Above all, marriage to the royal family of another country in Sarovara¡­ means undoubtedly the back of the person who will be king. The rebellion of the nobles who want to maintain their present state will be imperative.


    Nevertheless, I still have trouble with this.


    The weak position of the royal family is something that we want to avoid for the royal family of other countries. If it is possible that even the promises made to the King may not be kept, it is true that we want to rebuild ourselves even in an attempt to intervene somewhat.


    To be clear, it is for my own country with Sarovara. I am not kidding, such as being exposed to irresponsible nobles who think only of their interests.


    It would be troubling if the King were to be the ''chief power'' and the ''responsible''.


    Diplomacy is a matter for both parties, no matter what happens within their own country.


    "Well, the North will have a small number of royalty themselves. Maybe we can''t help but weaken our position."


    The Chancellor lays his eyes down a little painfully listening to all that. That was a situation that came to mind for everyone in this room.


    Why King Sarovara''s power is so weak. That''s less of a bloody royal.


    There are extremely few royalty nations in the north that have suffered worse than this one in the war. That was because they often offered royalty to other countries as hostages, and more than that, they were the victims of internal strife.


    Royalty is'' who can possibly be king ''. Well Sarovara falls into the category of women as well. It inevitably stands on the arrow, so it was only natural to be the head of the target in the event of a power struggle.


    War scars are never easy to heal. People''s dissatisfaction will be that they cannot help but recruit and seek better leaders.


    A tragedy that happened because of a situation that I couldn''t afford mentally, I can''t even say. Because it''s just a power struggle that has a good reason.


    As a result, the daughter-in-law of the princess and the new Duke family are less created, and there are few allies in the bloodline. Baraksin was only manageable because the Royalists existed and His Highness Linus, a royal but also the belly of the king.


    "There is, but King Sarovara is too warm, including his predecessors. All kindness is not a good king. People admire me. What if I''m from another country? At least Non can''t call him an ally. Ning Lo, how trustworthy that demon master is. She''s not beautiful."


    King Kivera with a bitter face but mouth. He thought that the majority of the blame for this situation lay with King Sarovara because he was putting the great powers together.


    "Well, Mizuki understands his role. Much can be done because of our position as collaborators. And it''s because you''re a demon conductor."


    "The fear that comes with its name, and use evaluation. I wouldn''t hate to be evil either. Damn, you''re a scary daughter. Even the position of a different world is one of pawns for that girl."


    I cannot feel the remorse of having once been defeated in the face of King Kivela, who speaks of Mizki''s appreciation in the form of taking over my words. Because I''m confident in myself, do you like to appreciate the person who lost you?


    Indeed, King Sarovara, with his predecessors, was too calm. If we had pushed for some aggressive measures and a relentless attitude...... we would have had a few more situations.


    As soon as I thought so, I felt guilty about sending Mizuki in. Mizuki is only interested in what matters to her. In other words, that it could show a tragic side to Sarovara everywhere.... that too, in a very unpleasant direction.


    Continue reading the letter so that you can shake off your unpleasant thoughts. The problem came from here.


    "Contact with the second princess has come to a dismal and easy conclusion. What, Mizuki didn''t break out. I didn''t tell the Second Princess anything about Mizuki over there. A little arguing between the glances. That''s enough, you''ll understand. ''


    ''Later, Non and the others acted separately from Mizuki. King Sarovara treats Mizki as a civilian...... this decision would be reasonable. There is no way I can tell civilians, such as the circumstances of the Second Princess. And Nong et al heard about the circumstances involved in the aforementioned inheritance rights. Well, it was in a way that made me talk a little bit.''


    Hey.


    I felt like I heard Lord Glenn''s silent penetration. Yeah, I know what you''re trying to say. I know, but will you shut up, Lord Glenn?


    I don''t think there''s going to be any ''blackmailing'' the king, do I?


    ''Then when I went back to the room I was given... there was no sign of Mizuki. No, where have you been? I was given a samurai and a knight over King Sarovara, right? Or.''


    Everyone''s gaze gets sharper at once. As prompted by that, I try to say the rest, but only a little.


    ... No, that, I''m just cramping my face in a different way. Or I definitely don''t want you to take this for granted in our country......!


    "Did Black Cat find anything [toys]? Be aware that you are one of the guests from Ilfena, but behave yourself¡­ don''t you think I can expect this''


    "Of course, Non and the others immediately reported to King Sarovara. King Sarovara was very surprised and promised to deal with it honestly. Argent has also made the most of his role as guardian. Yeah, we got a little something to say about the kidnapping, didn''t we? As a result, King Sarovara will be entrusted with the task of exploring the interior."


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, there you are"


    "Oh... have you pawned King Sarovara!


    I sigh in my raised voice unexpectedly. The Chancellor, the Glenn, and finally King Kivera. I didn''t think Lord Glenn would be surprised because he is Mizuki''s kind, but he is still a distant eye. Unsurprisingly, King Kivera seemed to enjoy it.


    "King Kivera, that''s a little too honest."


    "Oh, excuse me. are also in the midst of the Ilfena..."


    "I want you to think that I had no choice in the circumstances!


    While I apologize, the fun look doesn''t break. The progress of things and the actions of the Marquises of Leckbari, I guess both sides are interesting.


    Above all, King Kivera''s words can be as correct as he wishes. The Marquises of Leckbari clearly ''pawned themselves the king of a nation'', using words and Mizki''s disappearance!


    "That''s the kingdom of the powerful, should I say"


    "No, there''s also the possibility of Mizuki''s negative effects."


    Hiccup, Chancellor and Glenn exchange words. I cannot praise you, but I have no words to praise you for gaining a favorable situation. That''s the situation, this.


    I exhale deeply. The text of the letter was still there. That''s Marquis Leckbari''s own guess.


    ''We turned our suspicious attention to Sarovara, didn''t we? But [as soon as we visit] something like this is happening in Sarovara.... We believe that the Second Princess is not the killer of Mizuki''s disappearance. I have no mood for that one, no allies.''


    "And Noon thinks we should focus on the aforementioned nobles of Sarovara."


    I proceeded to read the letter, painfully feeling the gaze of everyone gathered in this room.


    "You have to take the least amount of responsibility than Mizuki went missing. The nobles treat the otherworlds lightly and their prejudices are deeply rooted. [A person who has no trouble dying], [a second princess who has been questioned], [a king who must take responsibility], and [my country who is not foolish] and [a demon guide who himself does not forgive his enemies]. Can''t your Highness imagine what the end result will be?


    "Normally, the Second Princess is suspicious. But Irfena is not fooled by such hands. It is to the second princess and those who make noise about letting the king fall in that they will turn their suspicious eyes. Besides, if you know [the character of the magician]... the only thing that will be eliminated in this matter is [those who took advantage of the situation and made a scene] ''


    ''I do not believe King Sarovara is the mastermind behind the kidnapping. There was no farce like this in his imaginary next generation scenario. Then, in this case, Sarovara [can eliminate those who stand in the way under good reason]''


    "Of course, Sarovara and I are wounded. I don''t know where it is... at least Irfena doesn''t make demands that make her frown. There will be a distance to intervene in Sarovara with the country affected by the kidnapping. If we do too much, Gania protests on behalf of the North, so there''s no point in ruling. King Sarovara will gain [the patronage of another country], even if he will be wounded. ''


    "Someone who understands Mizuki''s actions and is able to use them with our information correctly. I wonder if that is the mastermind behind the kidnapping. Then it would mean someone who pledges allegiance to King Sarovara or who seeks to rebuild his country... Was there such a person to the nobility? I think it''s a little unnatural for royalty to go. The next king will have a hard time in diplomacy with the affected country."


    ''Oh, looks like it''s time for a look. What, there''s going to be a formal protest and a circular. I need to see and hear your movements and your words. Later... I hope Mizuki is grabbing some evidence''


    After reading everything, I let the three of them run their gaze. Everyone seemed to think to themselves, and their expressions had become harsh.


    "I see. Use us to rebuild the country,"


    Hmm, there is no voice of denial in King Kivera''s whining. No, I couldn''t raise it.


    Until now, I thought it was a kidnapping in the sense of disparaging Irfena, no, the affected country. But suppose the subsequent response of each country is what you''re after.


    "There''s no proof, that hurts. It''s just speculation by the Marquis Leckbari."


    "In the end, His Highness Elshon''s words are everything, aren''t they? No matter how likely, nothing starts without evidence"


    With a sigh of realistic opinion, the Chancellor has also agreed to repent.... but.


    "But on the contrary...... if you are given a ''decisive beating to get things going that way'' you will not be able to say it is just speculation. Depending on the future situation, you''ll know if Marquis Leckbari''s speculation is correct or not."


    It was Lord Glenn who said so. Well, did you have that idea?


    "The Marquises of Leckbari are independently trying to get to the truth. And then..."


    "What kind of toy does that girl find, right? Or from Marquis Leckbari''s speculation and surrounding circumstances, he might try to broil out the mastermind!


    Remaining silent, I agree with him by nodding to King Kivella''s words. Marquis Lekbari will also be waiting for Mizki in many ways.


    "Things are going to move even further in the next report."


    When you accidentally smile and squeal at your mouth, all three smile and nod. Apparently, the Black Cat game is about to begin in earnest. You won''t have a choice if you expect it.

 220 Next hand

    With a smile on his face, he looks around at the nobles who were making a scene. There''s a voice that sounds straight to the prefix.


    ... "You have eyes for prey"? It''s annoying, Al. I don''t mind pointing it out in a nutshell.


    "Come on, if you''re not, give me proof? Our evidence..."


    So turn your gaze toward King Sarovara.


    "Let me tell you how you have behaved so far, and how you have come to the hypothesis that it was a trap to fall Master Lillian."


    The nobles do not answer. You can''t possibly answer that, because there can''t be any delusion in the rebellion against the king.


    I turned my face to them like that and I laughed deliberately.


    "I am not willing to fall in line with you. ''Evidence'', or ''equivalent information''. If you present one of them, I apologize for the suspicion. It''s also warm to call it foolish to do things by mere assumption."


    "Become..."


    "Isn''t that right? Insulting the royal family, or the supreme power named the king, in front of those in other countries... Oh, my God." It was a mistake. "What if it was a mistake? You know very well that nobles are sorry to be home, don''t you?


    When they laughed and asked innocently, the nobles gradually realized the seriousness of what they had done. Irfena momentum will know what the gaze directed at, etc., but there are no signs of moving with a grin on it.


    I''m just saying, ''Have you just noticed'' they''re villains, no matter what they think. The smile that floated is also somewhat black.


    Those who saw such an Irfena momentum all pulled their faces together. - Why the Irfena forces remained silent on this occasion. Realize it was'' to create the situation I said it was now ''.


    If you raise your voice, you will interrupt the rebellion against the king. By not inhibiting their behavior, they made a solid case.


    As usual, my personality is not good. Well, you can''t be honest and hearty with someone who can get results in diplomacy.


    The Demon King is the exception, and these people are not uncommon. It''s not uncommon...... if that was the position to be in charge of diplomacy.


    Al and the others are knights, so I didn''t think they were so bad in character... no, no, they didn''t think these aspects were specialized either. Because you look nice, too. Hey, these guys.


    "Oh, have you just noticed? Hehe...... Marquis Leckbari protested as Irfena, Al just gave me an explanation. Except for that, they''re witnesses to the" Sarovara scandal in front of us. "


    Because they are human beings in a country called the kingdom of the powerful.


    It is natural to choose ''the most advantageous situation'' for the country.


    There is no escape, no escape is allowed, no matter how you fall, it is ruin to wait for those who strangled King Sarovara.


    Plus they forget one important thing. Something very famous, but hard to notice the threat.


    No, if you distort your mouth, you''re wary or the nobles step back. I burst into laughter when he just said he wanted to keep his distance at all. Ha... it''s already too late to run, huh?


    "I have the Guardians. We have a very good relationship and naturally intend to tell you about it. I''m not gonna let you get involved in the mud boat, and I think they''re gonna be angry with ''those who hurt me'', right? Oh, you don''t have to be a guardian to be close... because you''re in the opposite world, so you''re limited to the upper echelons of the country."


    Saying so, not only the nobles in question, but their surroundings were deflected. I realized what that meant - that it was not just those who strangled the king, but the ''country'' who was annoyed.


    Even King Sarovara opens his eyes lightly, but in my case this one can be more troublesome than magic. There are countries that help us regulate the information that the Demon King is doing, because even for them that is a ''usable hand''.


    In the first place, my words are not lies. I don''t want the doomsday route straight line idiots involved, and even they expect me to pass on that kind of information. Of course, the resulting information will be used.


    Sometimes, "unanimity of interests is a nice bond" refers to these points. Every fenceless otherworlder is the one who lets you share information secretly. There is also a great deal that the excuse of ignorance can be used.


    Even Rudolph and Glenn understand that, not just the Demon King. So what I''m asked for is'' ability to determine what is important information '', and'' understanding the role and moving ''.


    They are basically the country that matters most. Considerable is needed to maintain friendly relations on the basis of position. There''s no way we can just keep getting acquainted with each other even though we work hand in hand. I guess this is the difference with civilians.


    Well, I guess these guys forgot that. Because there are information regulations about me, and since I came to Sarovara, Al has shown himself to be thoroughly spoiled.


    The meaning indicated by the word ''drowning''. I was caught up in that fake.


    Naturally, but I don''t do that on a daily basis. Basically, Al and Klaus deserve to be beside the Demon King, and I have a job to do, too. You''re isolated in a cavalry dorm, so unless you''re also a guardian, you wouldn''t know.


    Hiraki, and gaze around. The king is on this side, and no one else is moving. Should these guys be seen as limited?


    In the meantime, gaze intertwines with Al or the Marquis of Leckbari for just a moment. They are waiting for my way out...... no, I was showing an attitude of giving this place away to feelings like ''arrange to see'' etc.


    Apparently, the Irfena forces have not been able to reach the mastermind either. I mean, ''Don''t you have a hand in moving things around?'' So. Unexpectedly, I pound my inner tongue.


    Let''s do it, mastermind. After all, he won''t let me grab his tail that easy.


    Didn''t you imitate that leaping as these guys moved...... If they had, Al and the others would turn their suspicious eyes to those who acted like that. Because more information is supposed to come in than King Sarovara is on this side.


    ... Well, I also have thoughts and these guys are annoying. Shall we live up to our expectations?


    From here on out, it''s word play or just a little hook. I hope you eat well.


    "I''ll be sure to tell him. He said," I tried to kill him. "


    "Wait a minute!


    As soon as I put it into words that there was a clear intention to kill, one raised his voice.


    "Sure, I would have been willing to do more harm than drop you downstairs. But you are a magician. With that in mind, it''s possible you didn''t think you were going to die!? That Kivera has been defeated!


    "Oh... are you a magician?"


    "I didn''t think it would be interpreted that way," he just says, summoning those who have no later - not all, but the majority - as if to support the opinion of one of them.


    "The Magic Instructor is'' The World''s Disaster ''! Wouldn''t it be a big deal if you were a magician?


    "Oh, yeah! If you weren''t a magician, you might have thought of it!


    "Wouldn''t it surprise you to think so, knowing your track record!?


    Men who mouth such things. By contrast, I can''t stop laughing inside.


    haha! ''I have no intention of killing you!'' I insist. ''I''m not really saying what I mean by'' one of our own might have done it ''. Even if it isn''t, we''ll protect the killer. Oh, horses, deer!


    Well, if we get this far, we''ll have one last push.


    "So let''s have an experience, shall we?


    I smile and turn back to King Sarovara. Apparently the king understood correctly the meaning of the words they uttered, and he looked at them with a harsh look.


    "You can forgive me, can''t you? Proof of intent to kill is very important."


    "... oh, let''s forgive. You don''t seem to think it''s a big sin if you don''t even take your life!


    The men simultaneously silence themselves in the words of the king, who is told to throw up half of them. Yeah, that''s what you said. Never thought this would apply to us.


    ... Actually, this is another confirmation or to plead not guilty. One of us has to crush him. He''s here.


    He won''t be involved in this one. I don''t think I''m involved... but it''s a pain in the ass when the mastermind tells me to turn to the enemy. Would you like me to exit before I go on stage?


    "You''ve got permission. Okay, hurry up!


    Nice smile, patsy fingers, and ringing. Ugh... I''d be perfect if I were ''Transfer to Visible Places''? Be polite, the target audience is somewhat entwined!


    "...... Huh!?


    The men who were calling gave the same look. It hasn''t been chanted, so I guess I didn''t know what it meant.


    But that''s a flash, too. Because their bodies appeared on the holes where we came out and fell according to gravity.


    "Hih..."


    "Wow!


    "Ha... ha..."


    No one can utter a word properly, and only a distant scream echoes during a quiet glance.


    Yeah, yeah, this is what happens when you fall all of a sudden! I get it! I can''t even ask for help in time... and I get a slightly trembling voice when I''m swallowed up.


    "Oh, that, Lord Wizard? Are they safe...?


    "Your life is safe... maybe"


    "Maybe!?


    "But chanting sounds harsh. I haven''t been able to speak properly as one person."


    Now I can''t chant. I smiled and said, "I don''t think I can chant. Oh, God, you''re gonna need it.


    To my answer, King Sarovara, who has spoken, attracts his face.... but I don''t know how they feel. No need to be compassionate.


    First, I only know in my own experience. Wouldn''t it be more impossible for you to explain this? So it just quickly became a choice to ''let it go through''.


    Well, I know to some extent without experimenting. More than this is a ''trap'', huh?


    "It''s to prove that ''if you can use magic even if you fall, you''re safe,'' so it''s best for you to experience it! In their case, it''s an experiment called ''Chanting possible or not''. I have the fear of falling even if I don''t die... and"


    So I cut the word once, and turn to the ''one person'' I had refrained from.


    "Because the courtroom magician, who was supposed to be obliged to explain, kept his mouth shut?


    "... eh"


    Bikuri, and the shoulders of the magician-like figure of the court jumped. Everyone''s gaze focuses on him in my words.


    "I''m not a knight or nobleman of that figure. Probably a court magician, isn''t it?


    "Oh, yeah, you''re right"


    "Well, I knew it! Now there''s something I''d like to ask you."


    "What do you want to ask, sir?


    A court magician who comes with a surprising look on his face. There is no doubt that this guy is more of a lead magician or something than he is refraining from being in this place where the king is.


    It''s just... I don''t seem to have much loyalty to the king. Isn''t that why he didn''t pinch his mouth?


    I see a slight irritation on my nervous face and I am sure that I was right in my thoughts. What emotions come to mind¡­ ''Jealousy''?


    I have heard that the existence of a ''magician'' is an admiration for magicians and at the same time an object of jealousy. Especially the more confident I am, the more inclined I am to forgive ''what is unconditionally perceived as superior''.


    But the emotion is very ''dangerous'' in this setting right now. At least now he should have acted as he deserved his position and had to hide his personal thoughts.


    It''s only natural for me to target you more than I could.


    Jealousy of the Wizard for self-centered thinking, just the use of magic. There''s no way you''re letting these dangerous people go wild, is there?


    I crush him because I felt the thought of ''I''m the top priority'' in his attitude. It is difficult to be hand-in-hand with the mastermind or to be repulsed by the ''Magic Instructor'' while remaining in personal emotion.


    Come on, everyone''s got their attention, too. Shall I give you a sharp word that distorts that look?


    "Will the chant of the art of levitation be in time? I don''t think it''s going to be that long before I get slapped downstairs."


    To my words, people look at court magicians as cancer. The court magician himself also opens his eyes wide and hastily wanders his gaze around him.


    The Irfena momentum didn''t come to mind either because they were used to me, and now they were turning an interesting gaze.


    "You know and deserve it. Why did you shut your mouth?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "Even though King Sarovara promised to respond in good faith? Isn''t it contrary to that? That position is not a decoration, is it possible for someone who doesn''t deserve much to be in that position?


    You can''t think about it in Ilfena, and then you turn your gaze. Against him he was shaking his body because of humiliation, because of fear.


    This, to interpret, says, ''No loyalty. Useless. Court magician? Nah... Wah!''. If you are pledging allegiance to the King, it is normal to explain ''as an expert in witchcraft''. Aren''t you going to express your views for better or worse, because they''re testing your integrity?


    Or if this guy explains it, they''re not dropped out of the hole. They dropped it for the "Dodgy Falling Experience," but that''s to give you a sense of "Is it suddenly possible to fall and chant"?


    But if the court magician pinched his mouth, things would have changed.


    You''ll have to experiment to see if you can chant even if it''s suddenly dropped. Because the testimony of the person who best understands'' which one is right ''in this country is heavy.


    And yet I didn''t raise my voice = I''m relinquishing my duties. Everyone here knows that, and all the glances that can be directed at court magicians are harsh.


    "Is it self-preservation? Or were you trying to figure out which one to get? What a rotten person you are, much more sexually rooted than your country.... King Sarovara, I can''t trust him. You can allow me to make that decision, can''t you?


    "Of course. I trust you, too."


    "Oh, no!


    If you ask, King Sarovara will nod and admit. The court magician raises a voice similar to a scream, but the king''s words never covered it.


    At this point this guy''s honor is falling to the ground. It would also be a matter of time before we lose our current status. That''s why I''m desperate because I understand it. It is the self-destruction of the end disguised as irrelevant.


    "You can''t be more irrelevant than this castle trap is made using magic. There is no way that people can be trusted to side with the convenient depending on the situation. Something that''s going to betray you. Yes, I can rephrase this even more than the King has made his policy clear..."


    Deliberately spinning the words slowly, giving away the worst ''poison''.


    "treason,"


    "... eh"


    Was it unexpected, the court magician consolidated.


    "Of course, if you look at it in a rough way¡­ if it sounds later that you have spoken, there is no wonder that it has been accepted as such. Irfena is not sweet enough to forgive those who ''knew and kept silent'', and you and King Sarovara are watching with suspicion."


    The situation in Sarovara is clearly bad. This attitude when he says that we have to respond in good faith to the eyes of suspicion directed at us by Irfena. From Sarovara''s point of view, it would be tantamount to betrayal.


    "Come on, answer me. Can the technique of flotation be done in time?


    ¡­¡­ No, no. We won''t make it. "


    "I guess. If we make it, it won''t be a trap."


    Satisfied with the answer spun with trembling, his fingers rattling patchy. Then, the men who were supposed to have fallen appeared right next to the hole, stunned.


    You''re not gonna drop it till the end, are you? You''d be awkward if I killed you personally!


    We floated up from the bottom. And when it falls, it falls naturally all the way down. You know a certain amount of fall time and distance.


    For that reason, you can avoid a clash downstairs if you use flotation immediately after you fall. However, those parties who don''t know what''s going on will be scared to death. For a minute of momentum, the fall doesn''t stop all of a sudden.


    Are you wasting your experience? I have to use it as my next food......!


    "Welcome home! How was your fall experience? It''s the first time you''ve stayed in the air or had a metastasis that didn''t involve a surgical ceremony, right?


    I went out of my way to explain in detail to the grumpy men, and the face of the court magician I was listening to distorted into fear. Apparently, he understood what he wanted to say correctly.


    Okay, give me the last finish.


    "I wonder what the magician is capable of."


    "... Hih"


    All of a sudden - without even ringing a finger - the court magician goes in and shouts a voice close to screaming at me for appearing in front of him.


    "Multiple exercises of art without chanting. I said ''on this occasion'' that I can''t trust you. That won''t cover it, and I''m looking at your suspicions¡­ the possibility of becoming a collaborator of the killer in the future."


    "Ba... monster..."


    To the whining words, I deepened my grin enlightened by the success of my thoughts. Yeah, well, you think ''monster'', don''t you? Because you are hardly an ''enemy'', and you are thought to be an ''enemy''.


    "King Sarovara. I trust you. In the sense that I believe the words of those of Ilfena who know you. So."


    That''s it, then turn to King Sarovara and gaze at him.


    "I want you to forgive me for my personal retaliation. You wouldn''t let those guys go wild with Sarovara in this situation, would you?


    "Oh yeah...... not the brackets'' country ''huh?


    "Yeah. If you''ll excuse me, I promise you that subject is only ''individual''"


    King Sarovara meditated his eyes as he thought for a moment. Based on the fact that my target of retaliation was a national dignitary, I guess I''m thinking which one would gain.


    Eventually, when I open my eyes, I snort with my gaze firmly at me.


    "Fine. Just in case, I need a word of confirmation."


    Copy that, sir.


    Yes, negotiations are in place. You can retaliate now if you ask!


    I turn my full grin toward the court magician who is losing his complexion.


    "Did you hear that? In other words, retaliation against the enemy is now possible. Including, of course, its collaborators.... Oh, you just told the king ''unreliable''. I mean, ''there''s no shelter''!


    "... eh"


    The court magician, whose body cannot stop trembling, turns his gaze to the king, but the king''s eyes, which are returned, remain harsh. Naturally, I don''t raise my voice to help from around me.


    "You''re the one who can''t behave as you deserve. I don''t expect anything... I just need to be a ''good boy''. Okay?"


    Patchouli, and rings his fingers. At that moment, several sharp ice blades appeared around the courtroom magician who was entering.


    "Don''t be my enemy. If you do, I''ll deal with you as a ''Magic Instructor''.... don''t think a frightened man can beat me to this extent, do you? I didn''t show you everything in my hand."


    A court magician who shakes his head vertically like a broken doll when he is discouraged. As far as that frightening look goes, you won''t think of getting in my way in the future.


    "Oh, you just understood the difference in character from you."


    "It''s not stupid to imitate your strength from the start."


    "Best."


    Al''s pleasant voice echoes in the blink of an eye. Such an appearance of Al - not at all afraid of the Magic Instructor - seems to have led the Sarovara people to suspect ''what if they are still hiding something too''.


    The fright mixes with the gaze directed at the Irfena momentum, nor does Al and the others seem to care. You can''t be frightened when you look at them like that, because they are what they call ''the worst sword''.


    "King. ''If you suddenly fall, you can''t do anything with fear'' from the way I dropped them earlier. Also, the testimony of this court magician," The Art of Flotation will not make it ". Based on all this, is it okay to say ''I was willing to kill''?


    "Of course. As far as their condition is concerned, even if they are unchanging, they are no longer in danger of life."


    "Then get those men, will you? From what I''ve seen, they''re accomplices, too."


    "Okay. At least you''ll have to stay in jail until everything turns out."


    Nodding, King Sarovara supporting my opinion. Now the mastermind can no longer escape in earnest. Already I have been dropped into a trap... there can be no punishment for nothing in the future.


    Until now, it has not been possible to imitate it at will because it is in another country. In a way, I would also say that was the best protection for the mastermind.


    But it gradually collapsed. The elimination of the aristocrats that can be used for shields, the restraint and intimidation of magic experts who may move by personal gain, and¡­ the king''s attachment here prevents the knights and irrelevant aristocrats from reaching us.


    "Eliminating interrupters is common sense, isn''t it?


    ''Exactly. In light of the future, let us also take a ride''


    ¡­ we cross our gazes while we talk like that. There is no conclusive evidence, but there will be few cards left with the mastermind. Yeah, sure.


    Well, the elimination of the intruders has come true. What if I... talk to that samurai?

 221 The monologue of the Second Princess

    - In a room (Lillian perspective)


    - How did this happen?


    Grasp the cup in your hand and put your thoughts on your current situation. That was very painful and once again something that made me realize what I was being thought around.


    That''s how I look back and dig up memories that can be called the beginning of it all again.


    Beginning with...... have you met Master Argent? A knight with a distinguished international appearance who was among the visitors from Ilfena.


    Though if I accidentally spoke to him, he looked a little surprised. Still, he smiled gently and returned the words.


    ''My name is Argent. It''s an honor to hear from you.''


    I thought everything was beautiful, both the way it looked and the way it worked. I fell in love with a more gentle smile and voice than that.


    If this guy... he might not hurt me. That was enough to illuminate him.


    During the investigation, I found out that Master Argent was from the Duke of Bashre''s house. It was a joy to float when I found out that.


    Being a princess requires a companion commensurate with her status. No matter how good you are in just a knight, you will never be forgiven.


    That was the thing that bothered me the most. Because there''s nothing more I can do than be a princess.


    The problem does not exist. He said he was allowed to be.


    When I found out that, I was happy to put my hands together with the ladies on my side....... oh, that kid shook my hand in tears and said ''good for you''.


    I immediately told your father how I felt, but your father didn''t look good for some reason. Whoever heard it was supposed to be good luck, but your father obviously showed difficulty.


    If you think about it now, your father would have understood Mr. Argent''s position. The colour that surrounds you, the loyalty that it shows. Because if you knew that, you would have figured out that my love would never come true.


    Still, it was the kindness of being a father that made me ask Irfena. It was an extraction that looked to my fringe, which would come in the future, that if I were clearly refused, I would give up.


    The result is¡­ naturally, ''no''. This would be it, in a nutshell, even if it is addressed in gentle terms.


    I was not allowed to ask why. Dear Argent, if you said so yourself, you would agree with me.


    Even so, the words returned from your father had a very sharp thorn.


    "Lillian, this is a clear refusal [to marry no matter what]. If you give me a reason, you''ll try to do what''s right for it. But they''re saying they won''t even acknowledge the effort. It''s no use trying. ''


    The words made me sincerely tremble. Because that is my own denial that ''no matter what, there is no future to be a partner''.


    Because she''s the second princess.


    Because I''ll catch up with you in my capacity.


    Because it will be a connection between countries.


    It should be noted that in view of all those meanings, they have said ''I don''t need it''!


    If it was because of me not getting there, I was going to try. Because even I thought I didn''t deserve it right now.


    It''ll take a few years, but if you''ll be my fianc¨¦e, I''ll try my best to be the woman I deserve. Yes, he said he was talking to the samurai, too.


    It was... your sister who said such kind words to me.


    "Lillian, we are bound by duty. But I''m glad you weren''t judged by your identity or royal blood. ''


    ''If they say that''s all it''s worth.... If that''s all you think you need, it''s not like you''re a blood tool, a sacrifice to make connections between countries.''


    ''You can''t do that. You are my pretty sister. I swore to your mother I would protect you, but it''s an important family. "


    Your sister''s words are so sweet, her arms are so warm to hold me.


    You always thought of me when you said you were carrying something much heavier than me.


    My sister spoke of her promise in a gentle voice, as usual, to me when I cried out.


    ''It''s okay, Lillian. I''ll protect you. "


    "Right, sister. Your sister always said that to me."


    While I was putting my thoughts to my memory, I grinned at my mouth when I squealed like that.


    I kept being told I couldn''t do it from a young age. I''m scared of the voices around me, it''s hard. When I cried to hide alone, it was always your sister who found me and comforted me.


    Your sister promised me all the time to a young self who complained that her contempt gaze was hard when she was afraid of the voice of disappointment.


    "It''s okay, I''ll protect you about you."


    "One day, I''ll make sure you don''t have to cry"


    Even a young man knew I couldn''t do that. Born can''t be helped. The voices around you will never be interrupted more than with royal blood.


    Still... Still, I was happy with your sister''s words. The love directed at me by someone who is an absolute ally!


    My late mother told me, ''Never get along with my parents''. I don''t have a faction or anything.


    Therefore, there are no houses or people behind them.


    ... I guess I was a stupid princess but never used because I kept my distance the most.


    As I get older, I see it as the reason my mother told me that. I thanked my mother sincerely when I realized... ''You don''t have to be your sister''s enemy''.


    Mother and Queen were very close. But the people at each other''s parents were hostile to each other, pinching their annoying mouths for their convenience. I think you''re both exhausted and tired.


    Mothers have crushed the possibility that my sister and I would be hostile. Perhaps your father is involved.


    So... I''m not willing to make a grudge against my situation.


    Because it''s true that I''m stupid.


    Ugh, exhale. I''m sure I should have given up here. That''s what I thought.


    I can''t help but have a fianc¨¦e. I should have thought so, but the rumors in my ear kept me from giving up on love.


    "The Guardians are drowning their magicians."


    I doubted my ears. Because I heard one of the guardians was Master Argent.


    Do you ever love someone better than that?


    Even though I heard you respect your loyalty to the Lord above all else?


    I felt my feet crumble. Because I have understood that the saying no to me does not mean ''no one needs'', but ''you do not need''.


    Rumors of otherworldly people are also like supporting that prediction... and I wondered why I couldn''t. "I want it because I''m a powerful magician," then it would have been recognized as my value as a princess. Not so, that means......


    A twitchy, heart-burning emotion... jealousy toward a wizard I''ve never even met.


    Even if everyone thinks of what underlies the rumors as'' duty as a guardian '', I know, I''m not the only one. It''s because I''m the one who got poked no...... I''m out of saying'' it''s not ''.


    I regretted it. I wasn''t even allowed to try.


    It was sad. I was going to give up because nobody would turn around.


    The only thing brought to me with that sentiment was a report that Master Argento and the Magic Instructor, who visited Sarovara, were very friendly.


    Whoever sees it deserves the word ''drowning'', so much so that Master Argento is spoiling it.


    Anticipation turns to certainty, and hatred grows in me. Don''t you have any words to speak to me with the samurai, so that their treatment touches the swelling?


    Decision-making was Argentinean''s attitude and language between the glances. Because whoever saw it was a ''lover''!


    I couldn''t stand it and pinched my mouth. Your father looked at me, but I still couldn''t help but say a word.


    I think of you.


    At least you wanted your own words.


    Still...... the answer returned is an emphasis on position. It was that ''position'' that mattered before being one woman named ''Lillian'', which was also poked at me by that demon mentor.


    Now, I think I''ve said terrible things to the Wizard. Even though the words you say out loud on eight strikes are something you should never say to another world.


    But she wasn''t angry. On the contrary, I don''t think I even hurt you.


    I can''t win.


    I vaguely thought so. I was surprised, but terrified, by the attitude that it was natural.


    ''Cause, right? The emotions that can be directed at people in different worlds are not always gentle... I hear that there are many people who try to use them. It would not be once or twice more a monster treatment than being a magician.


    Yet she confronts the word plainly. No, I laugh and cut back while taking that for granted.


    I guess the reason Master Argent thinks'' she would ''affects that aspect as well. Yes, I''m so convinced.


    Once you think that, you can give up. And what stays is regret and self-loathing.


    Let''s apologize. Even if you don''t forgive me, let''s apologize while she''s in this country.


    It also influenced Argentinean attitude that made him think so. I showed it then, cold eyes. Because it was far from what I had in mind, Master Argent.


    I''m sure Master Argent is not who I think he is. Similar thoughts to the certainty rapidly caused me to lose my admiration for Master Argento from within.


    I don''t think it''s terrible. But I didn''t think he was being nice.


    Is she really happy that Master Argent likes her like that?


    I don''t think it felt sad. But it''s not the wind I''m in love with. Close friends, or trusted associates. I heard you were drowning, but how dare you have that impression.


    I''m sure there''s a lot I don''t know. Based on that, she is convinced of her relationship with the guardians.


    I didn''t think so. If such a relationship is to be desired, it is only natural that I cannot stand next to Master Argent.


    No, even if I could have been your partner, it wouldn''t have been the relationship I wanted. I''m sure your marriage has turned cold.


    So... I was convinced. I could give up.


    Yet...


    "There are suspicions that your samurai has harmed the Demon Master and the Knight of the Guard."


    That kid who was told that and taken. That kid didn''t say anything to me that surprised me.


    "I''m on the Princess''s side."


    That girl who always told me that. If you were doing something for me... if the suspicions that could be directed at you by everyone were true!


    It won''t be enough for me to apologize to that girl. Because I got that kid involved in my own stupidity!


    "Hey, how come... you didn''t say anything to me?


    There are no words to whine or return. That child is restrained, and the magician is gone. That reality twitches and erodes me. I''m about to be crushed by guilt.


    You said you thought so much about Master Argent, and now it''s all about that kid. I never thought of losing the existence that stood beside me as an ally, etc., so scary.


    That''s why I consolidate one resolve. Though I know it''s a lonely, very unhanging sin in my time.


    What if?


    If that child has sinned.


    I will kneel down to apologize to my magician and ask forgiveness. I didn''t know anything. I can''t do it, I''m the culprit of it all, so let''s throw this body and apologize.


    If this country says that your father, your sister, and that child will be forgiven... it is cheap if it is my life.


    Stupid, unnecessary me for this country. Bad second princess.


    Still, I remember my gratitude to those who put their hearts to it.

 222 If youre going to call yourself the Wizard,

    In front of you is the court magician who entered, and the aristocrats who are half-hearted near the pit.


    And King Sarovara agreed to ''capture them in prison''.


    All right, all right, now the annoying guys are gone! I can''t talk with these guys, so why don''t you just leave?


    By the way, "Quickly exit" does not mean "exit from this place".


    It just doesn''t make sense to connect to a cell. Because these guys have to be treated with the brackets'' home ''.


    If we don''t keep it on a clan basis, those who haven''t been captured may move. Well, don''t usually scratch your feet wanting to help.


    But unfortunately! I wouldn''t give in if it was for my own purposes!


    I''ll give you a detailed account of what you''ve been saying. More than with the King''s consent...... something that King Sarovara himself must be convinced of.


    "You''ve got permission to detain me. Let me now explain from the beginning. ¡­ because I want you to understand ''right'' what I want"


    Saying so, Sarovara''s forces, including King Sarovara, looked suspicious. I was wondering if you needed any further explanation to be detained. That''s what I keep saying.


    Yeah, you need it, don''t you? If this isn''t Sarovara, there''s no need for me to bother explaining it.


    "I doubt them. You needed to attack me in order to rebut you, so I think there''s a good chance that you might be complicit. At least it''s not preferable for them to move too casually of self preservation in the future"


    Hiragana turns his gaze to the nobles. They already have pale faces because the Irfena forces are turning a gunshot gaze on them.


    They are accustomed to the intimidation of the Demon King. Besides, Irfena''s proud "Worst Sword".


    With such sentiments similar to their intentions to kill, the nobles can''t help but tremble and utter their words.


    Don''t call it blackmail. I''m just purely angry.


    ... that''s what you''re gonna do. They''re noticing. People are turning their indescribable gaze, but it''s through beautifully.


    I''m not their protector, their lord, or their suppressor. Which is the ''side to be pushed in''. Why don''t you help the stupid noblemen?


    And.


    I am personally willing to use this situation......!


    All right, keep it rigid? Daijibu, can we talk soon?


    "Besides... we are witnessing a scene where they try to pull you off the throne with a rhetoric. Treason, right?


    If you serve about 50% and talk like facts, and perform ''The People Are Criminals''...... all around you are bothered.


    This is very difficult to deny. ''If you''re going to deny it, give me proof'' is very troublesome, and there''s no escaping only the offense of disrespect. However, the irrelevant judge this court magician by the criterion of ''which one to follow'', so if this one looks advantageous, it leans towards us lightly.


    I guess this is the fragility of this country. A shallow pursuit of profit by oneself rather than faith or loyalty. I just took it backwards.


    I also need the consent of the people of this country to take the form I want. Looks like a lot of people are still lost, so give me a little more push.


    "Alas, what surprises you?" No Clear Evidence, "" Reasons Close to Talking, "even though you blamed me so much. You don''t think it''s gonna be all right, do you? At least it''s a crime of disrespect, and you can''t do it because you''ve been witnessed by other people."


    Normally, you can''t help being truncated, if you keep going, you just didn''t raise your objections.


    On the contrary, some people are nodding convincingly.


    All right, we can do this situation!


    "So I asked you. And check again. It''s only natural to hold them in captivity until this matter is cleared up, but I want them to keep an eye on the actions of those who take them. If their clan does nothing, the suspicion of ''trying to harm the magician'' will be cleared, and if the killer is caught, he will be proven innocent."


    "Hmm... you''re not just going to temporarily detain the suspicious, you''re going to keep those clans from doing crap?


    "Yes! More than proud of the house, the clan is a lottery student. If those who join them imitate something strange, doubt will grow, and if they do nothing on the contrary, doubt will be cleared."


    ... Actually, there is also the idea of ''When nothing happens with that, the killer is confirmed''. Which one of you is saying, "I am certain of my sins of disrespect," so there is no escape.


    Let them be adults until things are done, and then punish them for disrespect.


    It''s visible that Sarovara is in trouble as it is, so why don''t we just crush the idiots as much as we can?


    Dastardly? It''s my fault.


    Wish those who do not deserve to leave (in all ways). This, common sense.


    Most importantly, there''s an element of anxiety. There are good reasons why we can''t leave them behind.


    That anxiety element is who I''m talking to, King Sarovara. That person. At the tip of his gaze, King Sarovara looked difficult and contemplated.


    King Sarovara realizes behind my words. You know I want the king''s approval.


    If only I took the word, my prediction would be a ''secure future''. Those who may move to deceive are also being held back, just the right opportunity! I can naturally check that I haven''t been there before, and it seems like a lot of things are coming out.


    Depending on the outcome, punishment on a house-by-house basis is established. I can also tell Irfena the details of what I am involved in. Then naturally, it can''t be done with a warm punishment. Because it''s already out in relation to the crime of disrespect.


    But if they say the whole clan is a fool...... it would definitely be a ''no''.


    Irrelevant people such as young children, those who were seriously performing their duties as nobles. I wind up with them, and I don''t know what''s going to happen in the future. It could have been attached there.


    I think King Sarovara hates something called ''honorable sacrifice'' because he''s losing his family. The character of the person would also have a lot of influence.


    From the side of the people I guess it is a ''benevolent king'', but from other countries it is only an assessment of ''sweetness''.


    Overdoing would certainly not be a good idea, but you still have to have a ruthless side to it. I presume this country is in a weak position for a king because that has hardly been demonstrated. It''s being tasted, simply.


    So I take King Sarovara''s word for it. To make you throw away your crappy kindness.


    It''s a little pitiful to use promises to other countries as a pretext, but I don''t know King Sarovara''s assessment or anything! All I''m interested in is a series of things involving kidnappings. So, that''s all I get my muscles through.


    Bad way to put it, but I don''t trust King Sarovara ''in that sense''. I will not see this man in the same line with the royals who have been involved before, headed by the Demon King...


    I get lost, so I always turn around, you know, sometimes it''s crisp.


    Depending on the thickness of your love, how about a king? Gatsy from the start!


    I stared at King Sarovara with enthusiasm. That''s the same over there.


    King Sarovara ''found out'' in previous intercessions that I was'' a man who could act ''. You realize you let the court magician crush you to show off.


    Based on that, I gave it a vivid laugh. That''s how I press for readiness.


    Now, what''s your decision?


    If you haven''t been shown the farce so far, and if you''re going to respond warmly... there''s just going to be a ''disaster'' in Sarovara.


    Eventually King Sarovara snorted clearly when he sighed deeply.


    Marquis Leckbari grins at the decision, and upset runs to the nobles around him. It must have been a tough decision like never before. Perhaps he never thought of it, such as involving the king even the irrelevant.


    The most surprising must have been the aristocrats stared at by the Irfena forces, this. They recognized the king as sweet, which is why they had a verse they liked.


    "Okay. Let''s drink to that. It is the country I choose. If I respond incorrectly here...... does the Wizard ''move on his own''?


    "Oh, can I be clear? In Zebrast," Blood Painted Princess, "in one of Kivela''s cases," Condemned Demon Instructor, "and¡­ everyone knows what it means to be" a disaster in the world ". You ripped your fangs off at me, but you don''t want to know what happens, do you?


    You made the right choice, and if you tell him with applause, King Sarovara exhales loudly. The surroundings gradually faded and turned a frightened glance at me, realizing what they had harmed.


    I hear there have never been any otherworlds outside of Gania in the north. I guess they gradually recognized the existence of ''otherworldly people'' as a threat.


    Not all big guys, there''s a personal difference, naturally. I just don''t know how many otherworldly people were called ''Violent Species''.


    "I really don''t know about that...... I thought you pointed out Lillian''s innocence, show him how miserable it is. I didn''t expect to frighten us while boasting about myself in the process of pressing for a decision. Did you fake your previous appearance so you wouldn''t be alarmed?


    "No, isn''t it? I basically wouldn''t recognize myself as a ''player'' if I hadn''t been stripped of my fangs. ¡­ there are just so many people in this country who don''t like to be killed while trying to kill me."


    Reply to King Sarovara, who also asks with a tired face, with a smile. It''s a fact, because it''s basically a counterattack ~.


    Exactly does that make sense, King Sarovara said nothing more. And instruct them to detain them as they promised me.


    "Just as I heard. Capture those men and take them to jail! Then the members of the clan will be watching and listening. If you disobey, you can go to jail!... Yeah, so is the court magician there. He might have been a collaborator."


    The court magician says nothing...... I can''t. If I disagreed, he understood that I would be exercising my powers.


    Well, that''s all. ''What do you mean, you know and you don''t say anything?'' If they threaten me, then so be it.


    I guess it''s because I''m a magician that I can understand the difference in this. I realized before I won or lost, I couldn''t compete.


    - That''s how, ''The People You Don''t Need'' exits. Gradually, it became the advent of fate.


    "Bring that samurai. I need you to tell me more in front of the Magic Master."


    "Oh, you were in custody, weren''t you?


    Raising his voice to the unexpected development, King Sarovara looked more unexpected.


    "What do you mean?


    "Normally I thought we''d run away. If you get caught, it''s definitely punishment, right? Worst case scenario, the clan royalists."


    Are you not ashamed of your actions? It is a behavior that you can accept that you were not willing to flee and that you were prepared to be punished for cleanliness.


    King Sarovara told me the situation with his eyes down when he put a convincing look on my words.


    "That samurai didn''t run away. But repeat" for the princess "for the investigation..."


    Hmm? Is that a sympathy aim? You can accept loyalty as an act around you, right?


    If King Sarovara has something like a burden against Lillian...... I can expect grace, I feel. No way, was that what you were after from the start?


    But there''s something odd about it. That samurai, she didn''t look like she was thinking that far. Blah, I wouldn''t take that way if I was smart. Lillian at the heart of it was very suspicious.


    I could not deny the possibility that I had a tremendous taste of King Sarovara... but would that just cross the dangerous bridge?


    I''m here as part of the Irfena, ''Do you shelter the ladies until you deal with that country?'' Even the question should spring up.


    Other than that, one suspicion surfaces. I suspected this one.


    Possibility that instructions had been given from the mastermind.


    Repeating the phrase ''for the princess'' is also the intrusive wisdom of the mastermind.


    "If it seems to be an act of loyalty to Master Lillian, I am sympathetic from around me. In order not to obstruct relations between nations, it will not matter if the king takes it. Anyway, the other people are treated like civilians. ''


    If they say this, I feel like that samurai would believe it. Because this is not a lie either.


    In my case, it''s not "just another world," it''s "another world with personal connections to the leading players in other countries," so even when it comes to treating civilians, the situation is different.


    But there''s no way a lady in this country can know that.


    If she''s from a noble family, no wonder she thinks civilian lives are lighter than they are.


    Mm-hmm... it might be useless to question a samurai, this. I wouldn''t say anything but ''for the princess'' if I had been put in the dark and wisdom, and I can''t believe it where I said all sorts of things.


    Well, will I see you for now?


    "I brought a samurai."


    Such a voice sounds and everyone''s gaze concentrates on you. The samurai is disguised as faceless, yet seems uncomfortable in the gaze she gathers.


    Her eyes were opened like that.


    "Ah... you are..."


    "Ha, I''m back."


    The samurai, who admitted to my appearance, changes much of her expression of amazement. In contrast, sucha! and me greeting with one hand up. The surrounding people looked at us with a subtle expression in the sight of the intense temperature difference.


    My attitude is not worthy of this occasion. I don''t deserve it... but I didn''t raise my voice to blame. Earlier threats appear to be working.


    "Suddenly I dropped something downstairs, and I was stunned. If I hadn''t used the technique of flotation without chanting, I''d be dead...?


    To me, speaking with a smile, the samurai retreated.


    ... I have a consciousness that my eyes are not laughing. It''s a prey, it''s a connection to the mastermind, we can''t help but be the eyes of the hunter.


    "Earlier, the court magician testified to me." The chant of the art of levitation won''t make it, "he said. I mean, you tried to kill me and the escort knight."


    "... eh"


    The samurai does not answer. Still trying to calm down, I didn''t see the kind of upset I showed you earlier.


    "Clear intent to kill, selfish reasons, the opponent to whom it was directed...... the ''exorcist of the otherworlds'' being treated as part of Ilfena. Naturally, you were ready to punish me, weren''t you?


    "... I acted for the princess. Even though they are from different worlds, princesses suffer like civilians..."


    There is something hostile in the eyes of the samurai. I don''t know which "princess" refers to, but once I say, "You, I don''t like it! ''They have feelings.


    ... but that''s all. degree of hostility rather than intent to kill. She is so underpowered that she feels'' I don''t care ''is closest.


    Hmmm...... if you harass me, do you even do murder to this extent?


    As someone with experience of being targeted for murder, I wonder a little bit. Even if you are the type to move with emotions, you will hesitate if you try to kill people. Something I don''t feel so hateful about.


    ... isn''t this more interested in ''self preservation'' than hostility towards me?


    I feel that way. If you mess up here or try to harm me, no doubt there will be no later.


    I feel like I''m acting on that... ''Enemy of the princess!'' Is that an appeal? I did it for the Lord, like?


    I can''t help it, why don''t you frighten her more?


    "I''m certainly a different world, and I treat you like a civilian... because you have guardians, right? I have friends in the upper echelons of every country, so they''ll protest about it, and I think we should treat them more carefully than bad nobles."


    "Huh...?


    "So, you don''t have half the connections. Besides, they have proven track record, so there are people who also move in the sense of selling thanks."


    The samurai looked at me as if she were frightened. I guess it was totally unexpected.


    I purposefully said ''proven'' in anticipation of having heard rumors of my¡­ magician.


    The metaphor ''There is a country to side with the Magic Master in order to sell favors to that proven Magic Master'' is very easy to understand. Because even if you can''t believe in friendship, you can''t deny the possibility.


    The fact is, did the samurai understand that her assumptions were wrong, faded and trembled? All I''m saying is one maid, and an executor. If merely punishing her disappears protests from other countries, it is easy.


    I guess the samurai faced the ''possibility of being truncated'' for the first time.


    Even if the mastermind says something, it''s no longer just Sarovara''s problem.


    "Wow, I am! Of the princess, for! Mercy or not...!


    A samurai who stares at King Sarovara and pleads with him. But King Sarovara does not return words...... he cannot return them.


    I wanted "the punishment of the clan royalists" for "the nobles who may have just used it". Then there can be no forgiveness for a maid who is an executor and the culprit of all.


    "I''m glad you thought of my daughter."


    "So, bye!


    A samurai with an expression of relief, but it was thrust into despair by the following words:


    "But what you did is not to be forgiven. Think you''ll be severely punished."


    "Son... na..."


    A samurai who falls to her knees disappointed and still keeps her eyes open. But the king''s words will not be covered.


    "I, for the princess... of the princess..."


    "Terrible!"


    To the repeated samurai, King Sarovara turns a stern voice. I guess it''s also to keep the decision from blunting.


    Still, the samurai keeps staring at her with a glaring eye, believing that she is benevolent.


    ¡­¡­


    ...... hmm? Something about this... the position you''re looking at...


    One hunch floated. Everyone doesn''t seem to notice... the mastermind, maybe.


    "You don''t even apologize to me, but you don''t give up begging for your life"


    Shoulders flaunted and eyes glanced at, for God''s sake.


    And.


    "Let''s have a little pain in the eye, dude!


    Patchouli, and he rings his finger and points an ice blade at the samurai. No one could cope with the sudden events, and the ice blade pierced the surroundings of the samurai.


    The samurai was intact because her eyes were open and stiff. Before she does that, I travel with a metastasis.


    "If you''re going to kill people, you''re prepared to be killed, aren''t you?


    "Hih..."


    Make an ice blade appear around you in the air. The face of the samurai who saw it was stained with fear.


    "Ha, help me! Forgive me!"


    I can''t hear you.


    "I''m for the princess...... I didn''t know this was going to happen! Please, please, help!


    In a state of panic, the samurai turned her gaze in the ''direction''. King Sarovara in that direction. And... the other one.


    Still wishing for the king''s mercy, the Sarovara momentum stares at the ugliness of the samurai. The king has made it clear that he is going to punish you, that you are still going to try.


    ... but.


    I smiled with certainty at the actions of the samurai. Al and the others seem to enjoy it anyway.


    The tip is the action of the samurai. It is the king, and¡­ who commanded herself.


    The person is'' Stay here '','' Know the situation, there''s a chance you can help her ''.


    Lillian is not here, not because the knights don''t have that much power, and nobles don''t even see it, they won''t disturb the samurai if they''re ready, and King Sarovara made the punishment clear.


    I wonder if there''s only one person left? However, without proof, I don''t know why.


    At least we know who instructed me to trap him.


    ... behind-the-scenes (anticipation), I couldn''t see.


    A woman who secretly refrains from taking King Sarovara''s side. Was it you, First Princess?

 223 How to Use a Hand Pawn

    "Ahhh... for now, can I just mean that the only thing that stays is the mastermind?


    Have a cup of tea with everyone in the given room and check the status quo. Ha, don''t worry about who it is. No matter how hard you try, it can''t end in a spa at once.


    Still, the soundproofing junction is stretched in the room. It''s handmade by the Black Knights who have left a message, and it''s another magic prop. Looks like they were really sorry they couldn''t accompany them.


    "In the meantime, things have moved ''a lot''..."


    When you squeal like that, everyone laughs bitterly. I guess it''s because I said it too directly, this is...


    But the star of the mastermind gradually came on. This is good news for the Demon Kings, who will be waiting for a report.


    Well, that''s all I ended up with.


    - Since then.


    The samurai was in a state of half panic, and all of Sarovara were angry at the samurai''s words and actions & were awkward if they imitated any stranger, so it was a quick disbandment.


    Yeah, I don''t mind. Neither can we pursue it any further.


    I can''t regret it. No, I''m just in the mood to write ''the letter of'' with my fingers for a little while.... that''s what you decide, you''re old enough to want to be strong.


    By the way, Al brewed me the tea. Sounds like a whisper of care.


    You fell down there, me.


    I tightened up the idiots as they were, no rest!


    ... No, I can only do it at that time, so I can''t help it?


    Fatigue came at once to the pitiful result of being shown a good mastermind.


    What I recall is the First Princess, who has never come forward as far as she can. I thought it was understated, but I guess that was to keep us from giving us information about ourselves.


    Now, we only know the extent to which we heard about the First Princess in Irfena. This one won''t help either, as the reputation in Sarovara is to such an extent as "the wise princess" and "the kind and wonderful".


    I mean, you''ve been calculated from the beginning. Of course... even if I ride that samurai trap.


    Heh heh... why don''t you do it, sister as the first princess of the mastermind?


    Keep your mouth shut on the cup while you organize your information in your head. This seems to be the same for everyone, no conversation whatsoever.


    I''m sure the samurai was a handkerchief, but it wasn''t just a handkerchief. I believe it was "The Hand Pawn Who Made You Have a Showcase".


    As far as the subsequent developments go, wasn''t it just the role of the samurai to put me in a trap? Because even after I set myself in a trap, it was used to "prevent the samurai from acting unnaturally."


    That includes the events that occurred during the earlier glance.... That''s about the math, maybe.


    "... so I''d like to hear your guess"


    Everyone''s gaze focused on me in a word from the Marquis of Leckbari. Apparently, Irfena Momentum is out of some information sharing.


    In other words, you can see that it also conveys some information and speculation - in the sense of our totality - to the Demon Kings.


    Still working fast. Just because the information I have is sooo missing, did you decide to listen to my speculation first? At last, we would like to discuss what happened during the earlier glance.


    "I thought you had a projection for the mastermind, didn''t you?


    Marquis Leckbari asks meticulously. They''re waiting for my word, too, and I''ve been urging them with my gaze. Their interests are geared towards the mastermind by the time they are clear.


    Ha... Ladies, this is what the elite of Ilfena looks like. Instead of my worries, I soaked things up beautifully while they were falling underground - there''s a big thing about King Sarovara off the curtain that I don''t doubt the knight of the escort - and all of a sudden you want to hear the conclusion.


    Very honest!


    I think they say ''you, because you''re not worried'' in the dark!


    That''s the country of the powerful, you''re first and foremost in delivering results!


    ¡­¡­


    I''m a maiden, for once.


    Kind of terrible, huh? If you''re the Demon King, you''ll worry about me here first, won''t you? So I guess they call me an overprotective parent cat.


    "Of course I was worried, wasn''t I? But it''s also true that you think you''ll be fine. In the first place... while you were aware, you went and fitted yourself in, didn''t you?


    Al whispers as if to follow. Together with the snorting Irfenas, I found out what they thought of me from day to day.


    Well, did we recognize ourselves completely in the same line? In a way, people who don''t understand.


    "Well, that''s good... now.... and it''s true!


    "I don''t know what Non says, but is that okay with you?"


    The Marquis of Leckbari, who looks frightened, penetrates. He just had a few thoughts.


    Well, I can''t do anything stupid forever. In the meantime, that was just now.


    "The mastermind is the First Princess. The reason is that samurai''s plea and gaze. Because from me being at close range it seemed more like a plea to King Sarovara than a plea to the First Princess, who had refrained right next to the King"


    First one. This may not be noticed by standing position. In addition to that, something called unconscious assumptions would be relevant.


    The First Princess basically doesn''t come forward. I don''t know if it''s to set up a king who is the supreme power, or because he still thinks he''s a young man, but I have the impression that he''s ''modest''.


    At that time, ''the king was there as the supreme power''. Then you would normally think you wish for mercy against the king.


    "You can''t ask the First Princess for mercy. If you''re willing to help, you don''t have to tell me."


    "Right, when Master Lillian moved, too. When you are a samurai, you can also receive a" no will to move "or a" follow the king''s decision "statement of intent. Mizuki had explained everything by then, so they would have thought he was convinced as well."


    Al seems to agree with me. Everyone is nodding at the words that followed like a supplement.


    So far is the general perception. After this, it can be a "guess" with a very personal personality.


    "Then this is my guess from here. First, how to use that samurai. It''s not just a throwaway pawn to put me in a trap."


    "What? Well, it''s no wonder he''s alive."


    The Marquis Leckbari sharpens his gaze for a moment, but immediately gives a seeping look of confusion. Even from the Marquis of Leckbari, do you mean, ''If you throw away pawns, you are more certain to kill them after execution''?


    Well, I''m convinced of this, too. Just throw it away as a pawn, if you will.


    "The behavior of a samurai after setting me in a trap. Whatever you ask me about that, I''m only saying ''for the princess'', assuming. If she was close to Lillian from day to day and was on her side... there is a great chance that she would be perceived around as an ''act of loyalty''"


    "Right. I''m sure that''s what they said."


    He was getting information. Al nods. Nod back at it and make up for it.


    "I believe that the mastermind has gone into wisdom. I thought you said you could buy the sympathy around you.


    If Al''s information was certain, this measure would have been successful. So the samurai kept insisting that by the time she was stubborn, she was'' for the princess'' and ''I''m on the princess''s side''.


    Even during the glance, it was this state of affairs¡­ don''t you think it was because it had ever been successful? If King Sarovara knew he was a man of affection, he could have thought it would work on that occasion.


    "The samurai blackmailed me beforehand and said, ''Punish me and the country convinced!'' I guess you didn''t think I was taking the word ''. Without that, they might have mitigated their sins."


    "Oh... that''s possible."


    "Because you know that''s a lot more ''kind''. If you know the days of the nobles, it''s no wonder you think so sweetly."


    ... ''Kind'', huh? Not only Al, but everyone thinks something else. Yes. I guess I just can''t be honest with you on location or position issues.


    Everyone seemed to be nodding and remembering the information they had obtained so far and what had happened earlier. Based on that, it''s against my speculation.


    "So, next. The First Princess, who listened to me honestly, remained silent without help between the sights. All this time, ''For the Princess'' won''t even make it through, and on the contrary, the beginning and end of being reprimanded. I have no allies around me, and I''m going to try to kill them.... The samurai must have been in a hurry. So I panicked."


    That''s where Marquis Leckbari waits.


    "Wait, Mizuki. In that way, your behavior¡­ No, in this case, Sarovara''s response? Wouldn''t that be what the First Princess expected?


    Al and the others are annoyed by that word. I nodded, of course.


    "That''s right. Includes, to be precise, ''Irfena protests about my disappearance''. Was it my survival that was unexpected? I guess this was both good, and you wouldn''t think Ilfena would miss the samurai"


    If you have any information about Ilfena, you can also anticipate the actions that Al and the others will take.


    If that happens, so too will naturally arise the dispute between the earlier sights - what the nobles have done to kings and lillians.


    Wasn''t it "Expected Events," that one?


    "I think I expected the samurai in the middle of it too. If the samurai realizes the situation in which she is placed, she appeals to the king for mercy as the only helpful means. Even if you appeal to the mastermind, if you''re in that position, ''the killer'' just seems to be ''appealing to the king''"


    It is known that the samurai is an executor. Whoever sees it will only be received as begging for his life to the king.


    Besides, that lady was in a state of panic. If she was the first princess, she could have known her personality¡­ the fragility that would cause her to lose her calm when she was cornered.


    Even though Lillian is not expected, that samurai is in a position with a second princess. No wonder they''re reporting what you looked like when you missed work or something.


    If you''re an unqualified person, you should get out of that position, and even a guy who falls for Lillian will have trouble. Think about it like, "Always getting reports, naturally"? Enough, it is possible to know the character of the samurai.


    "But is it not possible to utter the names of those whom the samurai commanded? If you thought you''d been abandoned, I think you might."


    I hear the others thought this, and they still didn''t seem to agree with my speculation.


    ... but.


    "That''s where I''m afraid. In other words, that''s ''the last hand in making only the samurai the bad guy''"


    "What?"


    Al looks surprised. What makes you think that the main offender''s exposure is the ''last hand in making only the samurai the bad guy''?


    But this is what scares me about the mastermind. As long as you realize, you can look at it in a completely different way.


    "That samurai looked ugly and wished the king mercy. As a result, the kings and those around them who had some thoughts at first also began to dislike the ladies, not sympathy. ¡­ it''s normal to think that Irfena might be asking, ''Don''t make this any worse.''"


    "Well, yeah. But what were you going to do without you?


    "Well, you''ll direct yourself. It''s" The Wise Princess, "aren''t you telling Ilfena to show her sincerity by saying what I pointed out?... If you advance before the samurai is brought, the samurai will not notice the betrayal. If I wasn''t here, weren''t you going to show enough of the noisy nobles to the Irfena forces before you made the kind of point I made?


    Though I dined this time, it would have been ''necessary for Sarovara to do it voluntarily in showing sincerity to Irfena''. You can''t have more than the Marquis Leckbari is officially protesting.


    Because it is awkward to have witnessed that attitude, and that by the Irfena forces, in that formal protest.


    Why don''t you worry about the Wizard? Isn''t there something we should do before we turn our suspicions against His Majesty or Lillian? As far as your attitude is concerned, does it even look like you set up to discredit His Majesty and Lillian? Above all, there is no evidence that Lillian himself ordered it. Unproven rebellion against the royal family is a crime of disrespect. I see everyone in Ilfena is uncomfortable with you... you can''t get away with it, can you?


    Look, if you say it like this, in one shot, those guys are gonna shut up, okay? Besides, beside me, I just think I''m speaking the truth as a conscious princess responsible for the next generation.


    I need to thoroughly crush the objections because I am an outsider but an outsider, but the First Princess would do so to this extent. In fact, there was no evidence that Lillian did it. If the Irfenas were there, it would have been possible to drive those nobles.


    Guidance is for everyone. Besides, if that princess doesn''t have to bother to take the king''s word for it. I''m in a position to speak for myself. It''s fine if you have a reason to convince your surroundings.


    "Keep talking. Then the samurai said, ''The First Princess has commanded me!'' For suing.... Anyone believe that? The first princess in this country has a reputation for being a smart, sweet princess." No wonder the samurai assumed [that the king would not help himself, if he were a sister princess, who acted for his sister princess]. Because it didn''t come true, I''m criticizing you for being betrayed on your own ''... induced into the feeling. There will be other pawns. "


    "... Indeed. It would be possible if that samurai were of that character. I wished the king a favor on that occasion, and that''s a good chance."


    "It seems possible. I don''t think that samurai has more people than the First Princess."


    The two of them actually see their desire for mercy on the king. Knowing that, it''s not surprising that he thought warmly about the First Princess as well.


    And if the samurai is thought to be ''loyal,'' she can also interpret another.


    "And you kept saying," For the princess, "right? I can also see that ''I acted for Lillian and since I realized it was unforgivable, I tried to involve the First Princess, the Lord''s opposing horse''." I guess someone in the aristocracy taught me about the trap as an accomplice. The sinned samurai is not only willing to take advantage of the present situation by herself "..."


    "I see, for that reason I let the word ''for the princess'' repeat itself...! On a big note, you also look like a samurai rampage that started with a power struggle. If there''s a chance that the suspected accomplice will be turned against, no one will shelter the maid."


    "You''d be more suspicious of a supporter of the Second Princess or something, even if she was thrown away as a pawn. Because you seem to be bothered by the First Princess beside you because of her involvement in Ilfena"


    "This one is far more credible than the simple thing of erasing the Lord''s lovers. It''s better to start a commotion than to erase you. Using Sarovara after understanding the situation and intentionally spreading rumors to induce it"


    They figured out what I was trying to say. Al speaks up unexpectedly and so on. Yes, that''s why I said the mastermind instruction. Likewise, the Marquis of Leckbari, who has noticed, sharpens his gaze.


    -The samurai''s statement: ''For the princess!''.


    -Ilfena momentum where the nobles disputed and watched the king. As a result, the annoyed people lost their legs (tentatively) to ''To show Irfena their sincerity''.


    -The samurai, she also refuses to ask for mercy. The main culprit exposes himself with the First Princess, but is only received as if he were about to kick it down to "For the Princess". (with induction)


    -The surrounding perception is: ''The look I wished for grace could have been pre-built. In fact, aren''t you a loyal man who devoted himself to the Lord until he became a throwaway pawn and tried to crush his opponents at the expense of himself? In front of Ilfena, though there is no reduction of sin''.


    Simply explaining the flow is like this. There are also reasons why this one is more convincing because the behavior before and after you put me in the trap is too crude.


    The fact that I''m a little rambunctious also makes me applaud this. "You thought you were going to die about as long as you dropped the Demon Instructor downstairs? '','' even though you haven''t even confirmed? ''You''ll wonder.


    I mean... I didn''t mean to kill him. It''s possible to make people think they didn''t have to kill him. Aren''t the roles assigned to me like "Lillian''s Lover" and "Part of the Irfena that fits the trap"?


    "Beyond what the samurai herself had been trying to say from the beginning: ''For the Princess'', I easily assume that the surroundings are facts if anyone says so. ¡­ it is true that each force is at odds. Even with the attitude of previous samurai, Tsujitsu fits." Stupid, but loyal is a samurai, "isn''t that your current assessment?


    "Do you mean that we protested, that the samurai wished grace on the king, and that she expected to speak the name of those whom the samurai enlightened that she could not escape punishment?"


    "To some extent, that''s something you can predict. Since the punishment was confirmed: ''The First Princess has commanded me! It''s too abrupt to be credible."


    Everyone nods deeply at the reflection of me and Marquis Leckbari and is convinced of the possibility. There was an understanding of these things because they were the ones who knew the rumors of the Demon King.


    The Demon King has been "feared like the Demon King of the Story" by an image that precedes him by the nickname "Demon King" even though he "has not done anything outrageous" and by intimidation by his own magical powers.


    I think he was called the ''Demon King'' by many people because his image was created on his own and penetrated like a fact.


    In fact, he''s a prince admired in Irfena. He''s the parent cat who passed the guardian against me......!


    Whatever you think, the result of diplomacy is not the only cause of the ''demon king'' call. It is the result of the dissemination of excuses, sarcasm and other malicious rumors about the defeated losers.


    ... Al and the others didn''t stop me when I retaliated against the country that gave me that nickname.


    Remember, one day, ''The Black Cat of His Majesty the Demon King'' will be a disaster, as you say.


    The intent to kill was firmly engraved in the diary of my heart. I think Rudolph will also be an informant, so I''d like to enjoy the demon king''s retribution if I could have two of them one day.


    Heh heh, "The Demon King is the Owner" in a country that belongs to the South from the beginning, "I love the Demon King! ''Cause you''re planting an impression. Now that the nature of the Demon King is known, everyone will be convinced. Oh, I can''t wait.


    ... missed the conversation.


    Well, that''s why!


    I don''t think the First Princess would do the same thing. While the samurai is in custody, if you show them around even in ''Usually a wise princess hurts her chest about her sister, she looks full of worry''...... which way does sympathy lean?


    If I had thought about that, at some point the Irfena momentum would have turned its raw warm eyes to me.


    "You... did you really become a civilian in the original world?


    "I''m a good general citizen! You don''t have a criminal record, do you?


    "Mizuki, let''s be honest, shall we? Why are you even thinking about it?


    This... these guys. Totally called me ''Civilian? Lie, spit!'' I look at you with my eyes. Dude, that''s horrible!?


    Well, there''s something about Glenn, and I don''t think we''re normal.


    We are game buddies. Even though virtual space, if you are in an environment where you actually work out measures, "get used to it," "study in the real world to win," and "show your character and skills from the original to the best of your ability" will naturally occur.


    Because it''s a game. It''s not like I''m going to be a criminal......!


    Well, there are ten or twenty of the guys who pushed through in different directions.


    "No, if you''re really a civilian! If you say so¡­"


    "If you say so?


    Al prompts first. I grinned.


    "I just figured out what I would do if I were you! If it is the mastermind that makes the most of your position, how do you use a hand-pawn samurai? What is the best way to use it and not harm yourself? I replaced it with myself and I thought," Oh. "


    ''Oh......''


    Everyone has a convincing look, even though they have been honestly exposed.


    Hey, what''s that reaction about?


    "Is it caused by any unshakeable personality, even beyond the world? Sure, that''s what you''d think."


    "If the First Princess is as relentless in character as Mizuki, you''re very convincing. The phrase I used to the end, I was willing to throw it away from the beginning... it''s a hand I''d think of if you were me. Earlier, I used to call it a scam to make the nobles grow up."


    Zito eyes at them whining half admired and half frightened. What Al is saying is, ''If you''re being held in captivity, you''re not supposed to be the one who set the trap on the Wizard!... but either way, it''s out for disrespect''. It would be induction. They noticed you didn''t mention the second half.


    Nice, if only with the word ''smart''!


    "But I was convinced. If you''re making noise and flirting with the countries of the south... your line is thick."


    "The purpose is unknown, but you seem to fit in on the samurai thing."


    Nodding Al and Marquis Leckbari. No one seems to disagree.


    But this is not the end of my story.


    "So. Regardless of the samurai, the problem is the kidnapping, right? The handkerchief in that case was kept as little evidence as possible. Thinking about it, the hair color is slightly different this time around." Tailoring the samurai thoroughly to the killer "is the case this time, and vice versa," Hiding the very existence without being noticeable "is the case of kidnapping. Speaking of different purposes, until then..."


    "Is it possible that the kidnapping was led by someone else?"


    "For once, think you should think about it. If the First Princess hates that samurai for any reason, she''s very convinced."


    I flatter myself as I return Al''s words.


    If that samurai was messing with something and touching the first princess''s scales...... it''s likely enough. Because this time it is in the so-called "spectacle" state.


    The official protest by the Irfena forces bought resentment among those involved in diplomacy.


    Retarded by the faction of the First Princess, who acted multiplied by my disappearance.


    The sympathy from the surroundings diminished by his ugly begging for his life, revealing that he had ''seen things so sweetly'' and ''was trying to exploit the king''s sweetness''.


    Because they knew you were going to use the king. There will be no half the malice that can be directed from loyal people.


    Can you scratch your last foot (tentatively) and become a hard man of loyalty, or can you continue to beg for your life in an ugly way? Either way, I don''t feel like I have a future.


    In the first place, I''m saying it''s for Lillian, but whatever you think, it just seems like the selfish behavior of one samurai. Ningro Lillian is on a sympathetic level, this. A suspected quote, ''I didn''t know'' because I''m my own lady.


    Thoughts vary, but many will eventually come to this conclusion...... ''If only that samurai hadn''t acted''. Because this is where it all starts.


    "If it was true that Lillian''s side, even the First Princess wouldn''t be able to punish him easily. I just can''t think of a reason to get that far."


    Lillian has few allies, and she herself has an unroyal personality. Can such a child be convinced of the punishment of a maid who is thankful and deserving every day?


    The answer is no. Isn''t it because that samurai rode the First Princess''s invitation because she understood those points?


    "Well, because you have no proof. Everything is just speculation."


    When I say that and sigh, everyone looks at each other and sighs.


    I can''t argue funny more than my opponent is the first princess. If you make a scene with bad evidence, this one just buys the resentment of the Sarovara people.


    So if they knock this country out, that''s it. We must avoid such a situation, and in some cases this one can be tailored to evil by information manipulation. Then you can listen to me no matter what I say.


    There will be few cards over there, but this one is also lacking in decision-makers. I just need a hand somehow.


    "Well, let''s call it a day. That samurai has been put in jail again... there may be something we can see in the aftermath."


    With a refreshing feeling, we agree to the declaration of dissolution of the Marquis of Leckbari.


    Gradually, he decided to take a real break.


    - A few days after that, I don''t think they''ll hear ''The Samurai is dead''.

 224 Countdown to the end

    "The Samurai''s Dead"


    It was us who received the report, but Sarovara would have also faded to this event.


    "Killing a handkerchief," "a sinner who doesn''t break his mouth harms himself," is a development that comes to mind for everyone. Situationally, I''m sorry I didn''t apologize.


    Moreover, King Sarovara has promised an honest response to Irfena and my protests. So a valuable clue to do it all was a samurai.


    I can''t complain about this even if I''m blamed. I wasn''t expecting it because the court magician was alle, but it''s a problem nonetheless.


    ... but.


    That''s not all I think.


    "I''m so... I''m so sorry! Even though these things were expected, they would let you die, etc. It is clear that there is a fallacy in our country. Let''s not scold you."


    ¡­¡­


    It is the knight of that escort who droops his head deeply and deeply in front of you and apologizes. He''s so apologetic all over his body that it''s so obvious to everyone''s eyes that he thinks he''s sincerely sorry.


    Yeah, as for Sarovara, that''s the natural response. I know that, right?


    I just want to say this.


    ''Why are you here to apologize...?'' And!


    This man, the king''s trusted knight, would mean Kingsguard or something. That''s the position I should be in as well.


    In other words, I am not in a position to assume responsibility for the management of sinners, even if they are mistaken. I didn''t keep an eye on the jail where the samurai was put, absolutely.


    Still, bringing this guy over means.


    "Well, why are you here to apologize?


    On behalf of the Marquis of Leckbari, who remained silent - and other Irfena forces do not speak because they are treated as escorts - when I opened my mouth, the knight raised his face with a suspicious look.


    Whoa... you asked me to question you too! Is it usual to be pushed into these roles!?


    "Coming to apologize is the person in charge about the samurai, or someone in a position to hang from the Marquis of Leckbari. Why is it irrelevant... the way you say it is subtle, but you''re coming, not them?


    "I thought it was impeccable in my capacity. My parents are Duke''s."


    "Hey."


    I felt the voices of the hearts and minds of the Irfena forces overlapped in the position of the knight who had been told to rush. The knight doesn''t notice us like that and groans, "But it''s certainly rude to be like a knight..." etc.


    He said he had power, but was he the son of the Duke''s house? Well, it''s enough to be a knight, so I think I have some brothers upstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    This was chosen because his father, the Duke, earns the king''s trust.


    Probably on King Sarovara''s side with a handful of dukes at home. Did you put it on me out of a sense of responsibility and... vigilance?


    I don''t know if the knight himself knew the back, but with a little thought, he was a very convincing candidate. Yeah, I''m starting to see why you became my escort!


    Since this man is a very legitimate knight on top of the Duke''s, I guess he stepped on it that my safety would be guaranteed as long as he was protected.


    Conversely, it was a circumstance where I would be able to activate a crime of disrespect if I were to break out.


    Oh, somehow the ticks and gaze pierce me from the Irfena momentum...... "Have you done disrespect? Do you mean. That''s people I don''t understand.


    Yeah, I''m just messing around!


    But it''s okay! Because I''m also the benefactor of this man''s life!


    I intend to activate the bounty I have sold. Due to the character of this knight, that would offset me enough.


    It''s just... I get a headache about new possibilities.


    It would also be likely enough that the samurai harmed herself when this happened. Anyway, if it''s just me being treated like a civilian, this knight is about to be killed with a scroll.


    If the person who taught the samurai the existence of the trap had taught them that ''chanting will never help''... the development of our survival should be unexpected.


    Then I''m convinced why you saw us and were stunned or panicked. Not only was I safe, but even the knight who was a witness.


    Samurai sold fights to the Duke''s house as well. In the future, it will not only be the samurai, whose accomplices will also be admired by the Duke''s family, which is the home of the knight. Same goes for those who shelter samurai.


    The helpers will never show up, this. It crosses the boundaries of sympathy and shelter. Were the samurai isolated and helpless without jokes?


    Even if the samurai were aristocrats, they just aren''t in the same capacity as the Dukes and Marquises. It would be rare for a lady in such a position to be a samurai.


    There is no future in Sarovara, even if we manage to protest from Ilfena. Well, despair, too.


    Above all, this could also have been a candidate for the mastermind (tentative) First Princess. If that''s the case, it''s too scary, that guy. How far were you calculating and working out a plan?


    "Oh... uh, that''s not what I meant. I was wondering if it would be more important for the person responsible to come along with a description of the situation than you promised to" respond honestly ". You obviously have nothing to do with samurai surveillance."


    Slightly swimming his gaze but telling him, the knight looked like a bad one. Yeah? Was that what this guy thought, too?


    "As a matter of fact..." You wouldn''t be in a bad mood, Lord Mage, "he said. Well, I was pushed."


    For the reasons told, a raw warm gaze was concentrated from the Irfena forces to the knights. Everyone''s eyes say this...... ''It''s too poor to draw lots''.


    To my escort, to accompany me to the trap, and finally to report the death of a samurai... I would be too sorry, this man.


    "That''s the problem with the guy who pushed it. Bring it in, that idiot."


    If you exhale and I just laugh warmly, "I can''t help it."


    "Ho, I didn''t expect you to transfer responsibility"


    Marquis Leckbari summed it up in a word with Bassari. The knight fades unexpectedly.


    I''m laughing, us. Yeah, I''m smiling. Smile.... I just lost faith and fondness for Sarovara.


    Ha... I was still sweet. If the court magician had been arraigned, there could have been a lot of them, even knights.


    In the first place, if the aristocratic class in this country, there is a good chance that all the parents "interests > loyalty." Exactly. The Knights chief would be decent, but how trustworthy underneath is suspicious.


    Well, it could have been pushed because this knight is a duke family person who has the king''s trust.


    He may have simply pushed an unpleasant role for reasons such as being in the way of a power struggle, being too serious and annoying. If we bump into frustration, that''s what the guys who pushed us will think.


    The knight has been frightened, but I was not willing to be angry with this knight. As far as the Marquis Leckbari is concerned, the Marquis doesn''t seem angry either. You mean you tested the integrity of a knight?


    "Yes, yes, I''m not angry with you. This is obviously Sarovara''s fault, but we''re not stupid enough to give you an eight."


    Saying so, the knight looked at us unexpectedly. I''m not sure what they said, and it''s a mixed look.


    "If I show my anger toward you, it''s because that''s what the idiots who pushed the unpleasant part do. We''re not nice enough to be used to harass you to that extent."


    "A man from a country called the kingdom of the mighty should not be exploited as incompetent!


    Me laughing at the bitter Marquis of Leckbari, teasing. He said the Irfenas agree with us, and they never pinched his mouth.


    Was it an unexpected development, the knight gets a frightened look. But I instantly corrected my face again.


    "Still, it is we, Sarovara, who should apologize. Thank you for your concern!


    "You''re serious."


    "I can''t be with you, Mizuki."


    If you squeak, the Marquis of Leckbari puts an immediate penetration in. It''s annoying, Master Raccoon.


    Turning to Zito, Marquis Leckbari looks at me with a frightened look.... Seems I meant it, I just don''t want the raccoon to tell me hey.


    I exhaled one thing and clasped my shoulders. This doesn''t change the situation. Until ''change''!


    "Well, that''s enough silly talk. It was stranger that that samurai wasn''t murdered, so honestly, it''s an anticipated development, isn''t it? Late or early? I just think that''s the difference"


    "Oh, that''s, well..."


    The knight naturally thought of that, too, and he has a bad tooth cut. It''s more surprising that he was alive. Sarovara, who let him die while understanding it, will also have an affair, but it is a possibility that ''nothing could have happened now''.


    For example... the slow-acting poison used by the kidnappers, etc. Because if the samurai had already been drunk to some extent, it could also be said that it was simply too late for the effects to appear.


    This is what Dr. Gordon told me. Because of the less developed health care, something called lethality seems ambiguous. Because of personal differences, it is rare for some people to see the effect? Some species are perfectly fine, like the balls, so I''m convinced.


    It''s totally for long-term planning because the time of death will vary depending on your physique and magic amount in the first place, and then the amount you consume - if you mix it with tea, the amount of poison that seeps out will be unknown -.


    Based on those points, you were the assassins, weren''t you? Think so. Something unlikely to be suspected of being the killer if we have had a few drinks together.


    As far as the knights are concerned, make it ''murder'' or ''self-harm''. Think it''s normal poison. Yes. I chose death because I knew I could not give thanks... because I could also interpret it that way.


    There are convenient magic such as detoxification and healing. That''s the harm. I can''t believe it''s too commonplace to use magic and that medical technology hasn''t advanced much.


    That is very difficult in this world, even though in the original world it is natural to identify the cause of death and poison. Even if doctors came to this world, it would be suspicious if they could be accepted by people accustomed to magic.


    Well, anyway. It''s nearly impossible to reach the killer if you think realistically and leave it there. It is possible that the samurai''s statement and circumstantial ''the executor is dead, so this is the end''.


    Q: Then what can I do to avoid it?


    A: Expose about the kidnapping and give information about the poison.


    You don''t have to be hiding more about the kidnapping than you have a mastermind star. I have a role to play in exposing the King as a ''personal story''.


    Let''s talk about it, including that. We''ve come so far, we have to settle this before the king can help us... there''s no point in coming to Sarovara! I don''t have a souvenir for the Demon King! Everybody''s not convinced!


    Either that or I think the ratings from other countries will go down on me. As far as I want to build a nice bond of congruence of interests in the future, I can''t have a little of that.


    "You came all the way here to report me, shall I give you a souvenir? It''s up to you to bring your conversation with me to life. ¡­ my discretion, but there is also a topic that I would like to keep in your Lord''s ear."


    Sit down, and I urge the knight with my gaze. Neither Marquis Leckbari nor anyone says anything. It''s my personal conversation from here on out.


    The knight seemed somewhat lost, but eventually took his seat, as he was told. I guess the conversation we had at that mining site and the rest of that became an appreciation for me. At least they stepped on it that it was worth getting a ''souvenir''.


    "From here on out is a conversation between me and you. Unless the Irfenas pinch their mouths, think they''re gone."


    To the abrupt offer, the knight looked at me like a little, then turned his gaze to the Irfena forces. They smile and remain silent.


    The knight is not foolish enough not to draw that silence is the will of permission.


    ¡­¡­ Got it. But is it ok for the Wizard Master to have information spoken?


    Nodding, the knight guides me. Did you not think that such discretion would be tolerated in his position?


    Well, technically, I''m not allowed to either. ''I''m just going to have to forgive you'' because we''re going to get results eventually.


    "It''s okay because if it leads to results, they''ll consider it.... Something that doesn''t kill people with sermons. It''s also about showing me around."


    Pompous, he added, the knight grinned slightly after his eyes opened gently.


    "His Highness Elshon, is it? I have never met you in person, but I have heard rumors. But...... that rumor didn''t seem very correct. Someone like you puts so much trust into it. Excellence must have a tough, gentle side to it, listening to rumors."


    An instant stops at the unexpected demon king''s assessment.


    "This is the place, but I want to apologize. Forgive me for watching your guardian with cloudy eyes."


    That said, the figure of the knight bowing his head was honesty itself.


    Was the Irfena force also surprised by this, with slight signs of upset? I learned that I had never been dealt with in this way before in their attitude.


    This knight does not know the intimidation of the Demon King. That''s why until then if I said it was a word, but still I would have heard all sorts of noisy rumors. Still, I didn''t expect these words to come out.


    Knight... I''m on your side now.


    Previous words and deeds go hand in hand with a growing fondness for knights. A statement of determination in my heart. I do not accept objections. It''s a super valuable talent, this guy.


    ... Speaking of which, I didn''t even feel like I looked down on Master Frog. He seemed sorry for that warcraft, too, and I guess he can handle it honestly, regardless of race.


    I have no plans for hostility with King Sarovara either, so I have no problems where I personally take sides. I mean, I''d like this knight if I were to give him information. There are also reasons why it is easy to give information because there is no strange bias.


    The only thing I doubt is if someone else plays it, if the first part of the message game is cocky, then it won''t last.


    "Thank you. A lot of things are said because of the magic of being born, but the Demon King is just showing me around."


    "Again, you are"


    "Yeah. Because if you''re a magician, it''s normal to think in the direction you use it, but that guy only really considers it a last resort"


    Smile and say thank you, and the knight exhales in relief to see if he felt anything. Perhaps, but you found out the correctness of your views.


    Well, should we get down to business?


    "There is another reason why we have an understanding of the death of a samurai. It''s..."


    That being said, my words were suddenly to be blocked by the opening of doors and the appearance of new figures.


    It''s a man about twenty years old who''s staring at this one, and... isn''t he a knight from his outfit?


    Approaching me, the knight turned a stern eye on the intruder. But the intruder looks at me regardless.


    "Yours... it''s your fault! She''s dead because...!


    Understand that this intruder is a person close to a samurai in words spun with a caged voice of resentment.


    It''s enough to launch a raid on a spot like this. You should see it as being semi-frequent in the death of a samurai and acting as an emotion.


    "Oh, until I had a natural response?


    If I told him to incite it, the intruder''s face would have been distorted to cry. Hmm? Do you understand that it''s an eight hit? I guess that just means my emotions couldn''t be helped......


    And I deepen my grin. Is this intruder the first princess''s money, or is it an unexpected event even for her?


    Either way, we got another chance for things to move. That''s everything.


    "In the first place, I don''t remember letting you in."


    "Annoying!"


    I grinned deeper and deeper in reply to being well returned. Expect new possibilities, aware that even that will incite intruders.


    Maybe... his words and actions will lead to a decision. Besides, some knights now have the king''s trust.


    All the witnesses on Sarovara''s side are likely to dance well, as are the intruders in a state of excitement.


    ... because now the Irfena forces are at my disposal and nobody moves. silent permission and should receive it.


    Come on, Mr. Intruder? What do you bring to us?

 225 The Mages Discussion One of

    In front of you is the escort knight, and the intruder. This intruder looks like a knight. Age is... about twenty or less.


    All right, well done! Your sister''s welcome, isn''t she?


    I''m just... I''m not stupid enough to be honest with you about that.


    "What''s going on? I came all the way here because you''re conscious of hitting eight. If you want to tell me something, I''ll ask you something, okay?


    I laugh as I hand control and provoke an escort knight with a sharp gaze at the intruder.


    The knight looks at me with an unexpected face, but this is our chance. I don''t know how to say this, but if you''re a person who behaves without thinking about it, you''re going to be talking about information.


    "... eh"


    "Don''t hesitate."


    Did the intruder have an unexpected attitude of mine or make me look like a shudder for a moment? And, at the same time, he got a little cold in the head.


    I chewed my lips, and as always, I would come looking at them, but I didn''t yell at them as they were emotional.


    Yeah, that''s fine.


    If you don''t calm down a little, you can''t have a proper conversation.


    Stand up and stand in front of the intruders. While I feel everyone following my actions with their gaze...... "Come on, go ahead?" and smiled at the intruder all the time.


    You thought you were being ridiculed, the intruder''s face distorted.


    "Without you, I wouldn''t have acted like that with Master Lillian!


    "Right."


    "Even she... didn''t have to imitate that!


    I think so.


    "Why... why, you..."


    The intruder distorted his expression terribly to me, who just flushed it.


    "Why are you looking so fine!? People are dying because of what I did!?


    He yelled at me with a face that looked like he was going to cry.


    Hmm, you''re being selfish. Sure, I''m involved in this one thing, and in a way I can say it''s the culprit... ''the victim''.


    I repeat, I am the victim. I guess the fact that you''re going to say this as you know it has a huge impact on ''people of different worlds''. Blah, I mean the subhuman perception of this world.


    I don''t know if this intruder thinks so from day to day, but it''s a cut to winning this one.


    ''Sarovara was put at a disadvantage because of the otherworlds, and the samurai died''.


    Intruder, you - name it yourself - seem to want to make that ''a reason to justify your words and actions''.


    ... Definitely ''Jianmae'', right? It won''t be against me that he''s really angry.


    Helpless self or national response? Well, I''m not the easiest to hit.


    Because Al and the others know that, I don''t think they do anything in particular. If you are really malicious towards me, Al will take refuge as a guardian.


    I know it''s a hit of eight, and I''m just not interrupting because I''m on it. Ma, the intruder, I''m sure you don''t even care that I''m too flat.


    I know what it''s like to be upset! Because I am an understandable wizard!... I always use it, to get my hands on it first.


    So, is it time to move?


    "Why do you seem fine? Because it doesn''t matter."


    As soon as I say that, intruder, you open your eyes. It was not just him, but even the escort knight that got the look of being taken aback.


    "I''ll make it easy for you to understand. I can''t interfere because I''m not a Sarovara person. And you can''t be involved in investigating a case because you''re a ''party'' to the victim. Because if humans who can be seen as third parties don''t investigate, they can only capture things on some emotional premise"


    Like you are now, right?


    If you tell him so darkly, the intruder leaned down. You saw the incident with him over filters like "The Other World" and "The Mage" and you hit me eight times. If this was anyone in the Irfena force, I don''t think they would have come.


    "In the first place, this is something Sarovara has to investigate and show Irfena sincerity. So I am a ''position unrelated to the investigation'' and¡­ more than that I am ''uninterested and do not interfere''. If I get to the truth, Sarovara''s face will be crushed."


    ¡­¡­


    To put it that far, I guess I just understood. Intruder, you have completely leaned down. My body is shaking slightly, so maybe I''m crying.


    "Lord Magic Master, is that why you just observe?


    "Am I right? Not just me, but Ilfena too."


    They convinced the escort knights, too.


    If you want to interpret what I said, say, ''How about scratching Sarovara''s show from the side?''. Exactly awkward, I guess I could understand even if I didn''t like it. Something that may not have a show after this.


    Well, intruder, I didn''t say I wouldn''t use you.


    "If you understand, apologize for the assault."


    "Right, your attitude is not forgivable. If you don''t want to be called a disgrace to Sarovara, apologize for your disrespect to the wizards."


    Look, if you prompt, the escort knight also prompts you in tune with the intruder.


    It is the words of a man of seniority at his age, but also of the Duke''s son. Intruder, you thought you couldn''t ignore it either, slowly but honestly kneel.


    And.


    "... sorry......!?


    I stepped on that lowered head. The knight of the escort looks at me a little bit cancer, but ignores, ignores.


    Actually, this can be a very important act. If you don''t do this, intruder, your life is in danger.


    "Lord Magic Master!? Oh, well, anger is most appropriate, but it''s too..."


    Ignoring the escort knight who rushes to take it, I turn toward the Marquis of Leckbari. Does Marquis Leckbari know what I mean by my actions, or is he a slightly bitter face?


    "Mizuki... you..."


    "Hehe. Of course, you know what I mean, don''t you?


    ¡­¡­


    "I know, right?


    Confirm with a smile - I won''t stop until I snort - to me, Marquis Leckbari nodded with the face he gave up. All right, I got your consent!


    I''ll make sure of that, and then I''ll turn my attention to you, the intruder, as I stomped on you again. I''m seriously stepping on it for a percentage, intruder, but you didn''t resist. After all, I guess I have a consciousness that I''m bad.


    "What you did is problematic, but my attitude is also problematic, right?" Stepping on the head of a knight who apologizes sincerely "is a good place to be impolite. Naturally, ''apologize'' and ''you''ll need a response commensurate with it''"


    "Yes, no, I am unilaterally evil..."


    "Yes, shut up. You don''t have to say anything extra!


    "Gu..."


    I just weighed in. It just seems painful.


    No, no, no, no, no. Just shut up and accept. The intruder''s gaze on Irfena toward you - with the exception of about one - is pitiful. Can''t you take advantage of that?


    Well, they know I''m gonna use him, so I think they''re looking at him with the perception of a victim.


    Still, I''m a very understanding person around not helping. I also say it''s because of my accustomed behavior, but Sarovara doesn''t know that.


    Therefore, I am the only one on the outside road. I am a otherworldly man, so it doesn''t resonate with the Knight of Ilfena''s appreciation.


    I''m the villain here. That''s all I have!


    Shut up the distracted escort knight only with his gaze, and I''ll give you a further commentary.


    ... Um, Marquis Leckbari? You know what I mean, ''Normally I can''t think of a hand. That''s right, livestock.'' What do you mean? Are you seriously sorry for this intruder?


    Even if you stare with your eyes, you will be returned with a gesture, "Do it now". Fine, but nothing.


    "Now, I must make amends to you. Well, for example... write off your disrespect."


    "Nah!?


    Was it unexpected, the escort knight raised his voice? When I smiled at him, I turned immediately towards the Marquis of Leckbari.


    "That''s why. Do you want your word, our representative?


    "Ha... you, I would have aimed for that from the beginning. What else do you want me to say, being acted upon before I talk to you?


    "Oh, isn''t it usual that I''m the problem child? Besides, it''s not an ex-post report or an ex-post consultation. If you narrow down your choices to just one, you''ll do what you want, even if you don''t like it."


    To me laughing in tease, Marquis Leckbari sighed deeply. Ha... I don''t like it, Raccoon. Can you take a positive attack on your opponent or something?


    Eventually, Marquis Leckbari nodded with the look of giving up. He realized I wasn''t willing to break it.


    "Not at all, not cute...... Yeah, just like I was asking, but let''s put it into words for once. As a representative of those who come from Ilfena, let us apologize for Mizki''s disrespect. I''m sorry, but a dumb cat hasn''t bothered me."


    ... a lot to say, raccoon.


    "I don''t mean to apologize, but let me ask you something. Will you take it?... this, Mizuki! How long will you be treading! Let''s get out of here!


    "Yes."


    When you leave your legs heavily, the intruder lifts his head with a puzzled look on your face. The face said, "Why help? ''He said.


    Yeah, you don''t know what that means. I''m willing to use you, but from his point of view, it''s salvation. I guess I''m confused.


    I am being deceived. And work conveniently for me.


    ¡­¡­ Yes, I''ll take it. My apologies. "


    Return that to Marquis Leckbari, the intruder who bows his head again. That concludes the matter.


    Shall I tell you a story?


    "I''m confused. Then let me explain to you why these things are happening. Look, sit down... but before you do."


    "Huh?... Ouch!?


    "It''s not easy to be guided! This, idiot!


    Pessie, one hand slap the intruder on your head. Note that this'' induced ''is not what I did. Against storming this room.


    "I''m not moving conveniently behind the scenes! It''s only when you think about what the consequences of your actions will be that you''re a knight. If I hadn''t taken refuge here, this would have ended in a labyrinth."


    "Is, uh, the... mastermind? What are you talking about?


    Just because I don''t know what that means, you''re a decent intruder. Apparently the damage slapped wasn''t so much, and the only thing floating around was confusion.


    "I''ll explain that to you now. So sit down."


    "So, but!


    "You want to fight the enemy of a samurai, don''t you? You might be able to get there by bringing me information, right?... Choose." Sarovara may be confused, but we get to the truth "? Or ''Leave here in silence and forget everything''? Either way."


    Intruder, you seemed lost for the time being. Normally, you wouldn''t be able to ask me to trust you.


    But Sarovara doesn''t have his side right now. Otherwise, there''s no way we''re going to have a direct trial or anything. It is a proposal based on that.


    If the First Princess was a mastermind, it would take the form that he had betrayed the First Princess, so he might be punished in some way by the country for imitating himself at will.


    Still pick? That is. I guess I was silent because I understand that I might be tempted to betray Sarovara.


    ''Cause it was someone from Sarovara who killed the samurai... which is also something that most likely belongs to someone with an identity.


    "Will you get to the truth?


    After a temporary grip, you, the intruder, with a serious face, asked. It points a gaze at what the escort knight would criticize, but only against the fact that ''you may betray your country''.


    He and I are one of the parties. In the sense of communicating information to the King, you must want to know the truth.


    "Try your best,"


    "As a magician who defeated Kivela, you think you''ll do your best?


    "You''re not gentle enough to be grown up without losing."


    After a verbal exchange, the intruder snorted. I also deepen my grin.


    "Well, sit down"


    Encouraging, you have just decided to be ready, obey with great care. The escort knight also swallowed what he wanted to say and seemed to be waiting for my word.


    Return to where I was sitting too. The Marquis of Leckbari, who turned his gaze on the situation, is not complaining about the situation, either, in a static attitude.


    "First, about the samurai. I set you up about this...... no, mastermind the guy who moved the samurai. This is the premise."


    I guess I understand these two up to this point. There is little that a samurai can do alone.


    "So, are you a man close to a samurai?


    "Yes, she''s older, but she''s childhood friendly. I''ve always spoken of Lillian''s side, so this time..."


    The intruder, you calm down too, and he answers honestly. I learned that he was quite close to the samurai, even though he tended to lean down.


    Hmm, shall I hear from his mouth about the character of the samurai, etc.?


    "That samurai. Were you really on Master Lillian''s side? Except for being favorable and pledging allegiance, right?


    "What does that mean?


    "From what I can tell, because her actions don''t look like ''loyal samurai''. Normally you stop, don''t you? Don''t you admire Master Lillian? Oh, not just about this one, but from day to day."


    Intruder, you''re going to look surprised, but I think anyone would think of this.


    "Bad way to put it, but weren''t you drunk on ''Myself, the Princess''s ally who can''t do it badly''? Or I was raising my ratings by it."


    "That, is..."


    Intruder You try to spin the word of denial and still be silent as to whether you have any idea. Oh, you mean there was one of those scales?


    Eventually, the intruder, you started talking with a face like you gave up.


    "It is true that I was on Master Lillian''s side. Because I denied Lillian every time I put it badly. But if you didn''t care about your surrounding eyes...... you can''t deny it. Some of the compliments to her were," I can serve as Lillian''s maid of honor. "


    "You''re a princess who''s poorly done and not expected to be like the First Princess, yet you say you serve with devotion?


    If you say Zubari, the intruder will be silent. Still nodded slowly.


    I know you don''t want to speak ill of childhood with him, but his aim is'' retaliation for those who drove childhood to death ''. I guess that''s what you decided when you came together with me to make it happen. So I don''t fake it.


    "I mean, you could have jumped if you had teased the delicious bait. I know it''s true that we were close, but at the same time we recognized it as an available existence"


    "Then I can convince you of this case. Whatever you think, it''s only against Master Lillian. Because" I acted for the princess "can also be called" the princess''s fault. "


    Marquis Leckbari is also nodding. The unnatural nature of the samurai''s behavior was also convinced by this.


    Even if sin is forgiven, Lillian''s position becomes worse. If you''re a loyal samurai, you can ride the invitation of the mastermind.


    "Yeah, okay. In the meantime, shall I share my views? Let''s start with your behavior."


    First of all, I put my finger up.


    "Sarovara can''t commit any more lethargy. The safety aspect is more important than anything else.... couldn''t you be stopped by someone?


    "Uh, no. There was no one there..."


    Even though I said it, I guess I thought it was odd. Intruder, you look pale. The escort knight is also sharpening his gaze.


    "Next. If you storm into this room and rumble, you''ll be punished, right? Sarovara will be severely punished for not wanting to make the impression of Irfena any worse than this. I wonder if this is what the mastermind is after."


    Everyone''s gaze concentrates on me. Everyone says, "Why? ''And so on.


    This intruder, I think it''s an important position. As far as previous information is concerned, this is enough to convince me that this is correct.


    "You ''know the character of a samurai, including her nature''. Because of you, ''I am convinced that the samurai was murdered''. I don''t care what you think about loyalty suicide. The key to your denial."


    "The key, is it?


    "Yeah, yeah. If everyone believes in the loyalty of a samurai... there must be someone like you who knows'' I was using Lillian to raise my profile ''. Some people have doubts. But it''s about you raising your voice. What if you were punished? Wouldn''t those who suspected me feel this way about harsh punishment?" Raise your voice and they''ll kill you "!


    "Nah..."


    To my guess, intruder, you were stunned. No way, he didn''t think his actions would be received that way. But I think this has a good chance of happening.


    At this stage, two patterns are contemplated: the opinion that ''act for Master Lillian, self-harm'' and ''moved and killed as someone thought''.


    So, what happens if this intruder turns out to be a show to those who have the opinion that you ''moved and were killed as someone thought''?


    Those who had doubts about the death of the samurai undoubtedly speak. If you raise your voice, now it''s your turn.


    That inevitably leads to many opinions about ''acting for Master Lillian and harming himself''. Even in the sense of self-preservation, there will be more supporters of your opinion.


    Even court magicians in this country set their interests at the top of their list. Can it not be assumed that many people choose self-preservation over being killed in pursuit of the truth?


    "Doesn''t this country seem like a lot of people choose their own interests over loyalty? I hate to say it, but ''The Murderer Who Harmed the Wizard'' is more dead than the samurai is dead. So unless you question that death, you''re likely to be settled with it."


    "You think I''ve been used?


    "You''re more likely to do that than you were able to come here without any obstacles. That was a farce earlier. Something that, if not allowed by the Irfena side to storm the room, could be erased by calling it punishment"


    That''s it, the one who stepped on the head of the knight in apology. The Marquis of Leckbari proposes not to ask, so there is no need to punish the intruder in this matter. I have a problem with that too.


    You understand, the Sarovara group - I''ve set the two knights together - has a bad complexion. I understood that it was all on the palm of the mastermind, and for the first time I knew the threat.


    "Okay, go on. Let''s talk about the mastermind." "


    Put your feet together and tell them how much fun it is to be out of place.


    This development is unexpected, but it''s going to be a handful of counter-attacks to the mastermind. With such expectations in my chest.

 226 Mages Discussion Part Two

    "The Mastermind". The two knights, the first to recognize its existence, seemed bewildered by unexpected events.


    Well, there''s no choice in this. It''s like when you thought Sarovara had a one-sided nonsense, but suddenly you said, ''There''s someone who wanted that''.


    Besides, that ''mastermind'' candidate is someone quite identifiable in Sarovara. In addition, they even sell fights to four countries in the south.


    It''s a dangerous situation, Sarovara.


    It''s not the first thing a knight hears!


    ... but I''ll talk to you. These are valuable people that I, the "outsider", can deal with.


    Let them escape. He contacts these two and cuts them into the dark.


    "Yeah, well, I''ll say it for once. I think you''ve found out from previous stories that ''mastermind'' is someone who belongs to the upper echelons of this country. So to bear the burden of mastermind destruction may be punished in this country in some way"


    If King Sarovara shuts his mouth, that is. Even if the king is not a mastermind, we must also assume that if he shelters the mastermind...


    Even high-ranking aristocrats get very awkward situations with masterminds. Regardless of the Duke''s son''s escort knight, this intruder is going to kill you crisply.


    The problem is if the king makes such a decision. At that time, all the affected countries would distance themselves from Sarovara more than they do now. If you put an end to your suspicions... criticism from the affected country will be directed to a ''country'' called Sarovara.


    The identity of the kidnapped warrant lady wasn''t that high, and there were accomplices in the country, so it''s not exactly a development to soothe the donkey. But there will be twitching and damage for that matter.


    If you blah blah, all the countries that belong to the south will keep their distance from Sarovara. Well, you''d better get on the side of countries like Kivera and Irfena.


    To be honest, I don''t expect King Sarovara to be ''ruthless as a king''. It''s too warm, that guy.


    "So, final confirmation. You could be punished, but still want to hear more about it?


    ¡­¡­


    "I... want to hear it,"


    The immediate answer was you, the intruder. The escort knight probably even guessed the part I didn''t say. With a harsh look on his face, he seemed to be thinking.


    I don''t care what you think of the right reaction, Guardian Knight. Can''t you deny the possibilities I offered because I pledge allegiance to King Sarovara?


    ... but.


    ¡­¡­ Yes, please. I''d like to hear the story of His Majesty the Magic Master. "


    Eventually, when I looked up, I spoke clearly with the expression of determination.


    "Are you sure?


    "Yeah. I am proud to be a knight in this country. ¡­ I think this country was distorted because it did not have these rigors, and because there was no one to do justice at our expense"


    Apparently the escort knight was mourning the situation in this country. And I guess I understood why too.


    That''s why I choose a different path from them now that I''m in that situation. It''s all because I think of my country.


    I nod contentedly and turn my gaze to the Marquis of Leckbari. The lightly nodding Marquis also apparently accepted to bring information to them.


    "Okay, shall we talk about it then? First of all, the reason I''m saying ''mastermind''. It also makes sense to refer to the perpetrators of kidnappings in four countries: Quivera, Ilfena, Carlosa and Alberda."


    "" What?


    To the abrupt exposure, the two knights raise their dumb voices. Yeah, that''s right. Something that all of a sudden seems to have mentioned something irrelevant.


    But this is information they need to know, too.


    "Create a collaborator in each country to kidnap a junior nobleman''s courtier. Eventually Irfena became the place of detention for the ladies, and the case was settled. The killers of the executioners are also being held captive."


    "Wait, who''s the ''executor''?


    The escort knight speaks up. I laughed at him when I realized there and I kept talking.


    "Yeah, that''s the point. It was the merchants'' hall that the murderers used to make aside. The Knights can''t force the investigation either, can they? And it''s also natural to carry luggage in. I mean, ''whoever knew it was Blaine''"


    The guard knight''s gaze gets sharper. No one thinks that much about bandits and rogues. Moreover, I say that four countries have been harmed.


    It takes a lot of planning to get this far, and a limited number of people have that kind of information.


    "It''s like Sarovara is suspected... there was'' something '', wasn''t there?


    "Yeah. I just said, Blaine, they''re dead. Before this one makes contact, abruptly. The tea leaves they found from the place they were staying in were mixed with poison from the long term assassinations. Never heard of it? If you keep drinking, your body accumulates poison, and eventually he dies."


    The escort knight grips his fist all the way in. "Tea Leaf," "Poison to Death if You Continue Drinking," and... "The Suddenly Dead Killer".


    The Sarovara prefer tea. It just looks like a lizard tail-cutting using it. Most importantly, if you didn''t know the killer had a habit of drinking tea, you couldn''t imitate that.


    "Where I suspected, an invitation from Sarovara. Too good a time, isn''t it? So I suspected, ''Isn''t it to pull the Magic Instructor away from Irfena''? That''s why there were so many things available."


    ¡­¡­


    Intruder, are you still inexperienced as a knight, just astonished and stunned by my words?


    In contrast, the escort knight seemed to have a lot of inner grip because he would be convinced of everything.


    Right, this isn''t what a loyal knight can say ''yes, that''s right''. Even if there is suspicion, if you nod, you will plead guilty to your country''s sins. You''ll have trouble with words.


    "Okay, so far is the previous info. Shall we continue our reflection on this matter?"


    Bread! and slap your hands to turn the consciousness of the two knights this way. Surprising or thinking about it, I don''t know what else to do, but not if I''m taking that much time right now.


    Do the two knights know that? They look troubled and listen to each other.


    Shall we continue our reflection?


    "First of all, I and this country have different perspectives. You try to find the killer, but I choose the method of erasing the impossible."


    In front of Irfena, Sarovara is desperate to find the killer. However, the investigation has become blocked due to the lack of evidence to ensure it.


    "One of them," About the identity of the mastermind ". If you can make a samurai a collaborator, naturally, more than a nobleman. Besides, a position to get in between glances. This was because the maid desperately wished for mercy when we were reunited when we went back up. I could take a favor from the king, but the man who ordered it... ''The killer, an ally of the samurai,'' could have been there."


    "In that, is it?


    "Yeah. Not zero as a possibility, is it?


    I think there are some ways to put it this way.


    The samurai was calm until she saw us safe. He is in the most suspect position but does not run away, even for a while he calmly exchanges words with me.


    Is that possible for a disturbing samurai? Can''t you imagine being strong because you had company there?


    "She would have expected help, wouldn''t she? But there was no response." Someone who was in that place at that time and yet did not shelter the maid ". At this point, Master Lillian is excluded"


    Lillian had been made to be discreet in his own room. If there is no Lillian who seems to harbour unconditionally, only an accomplice is able to flaunt the samurai.


    Including kings, but would also have considered the possibility of not sheltering in the circumstances. Exactly. Humans and duke sons in other countries are awkward.


    The two knights are still listening to me, with a difficult face. This won''t get that serious because this is just the element that takes Lillian off the curtain.


    Doubts about Lillian have cleared up before. Even without a decision hit, the escort knight was convinced by that. So now we have more information. This time I was allowed to do these ways of exclusion because I have the case of the samurai as my main axis.


    Well, here''s the real deal.


    "Part Two," About Poison ". Because it is a special poison, there is a limited position available. There is antidote magic in this world, poisoned by a samurai in a position that is not strange to have magic props. I mean... ''I know she can''t use the magic of detoxification and doesn''t possess any magic props''"


    "Huh!"


    "Yes, indeed."


    Two knights raise their voices, but that''s not all I''m talking about.


    "The kidnapping that happened in the south, as I said earlier. The killer who died there had some magic props. Of those, he said only the demon props of detoxification were fake. If the other magic items from the mastermind were real and they weren''t familiar with magic... they would be deluded enough."


    "But will you believe who you ordered so easily?


    The escort knight is negative. Well, if you''re ordered to ''sell fights to multiple countries'', I doubt your mouth seal.


    But it''s also possible to make people believe it if it''s a ''slow-acting poison''.


    "The tea leaves that the dead killers were drinking. What if we were having tea together, right after we gave those to the killers? If the mastermind drank it with the demon prop removed, you wouldn''t think that the tea leaves were mixed with poison?


    This would be a hand that utilizes the properties of poison.


    If the masterminds were drinking tea together with the demon props removed, the killers assume that the tea leaves are safe.... reassures me that it is unlikely that it will be erased by the mastermind.


    Even if it was poisoned, all you have to do is use detoxification magic after the killers leave. Looks like I''m perfectly fine after a cup of tea.


    "Oh, well, that''s... the same thing that was used on her, bye."


    "I guess so. Because we came out fast, didn''t we just live? If he goes missing, it''ll take a few days to find him in the mining site trail."


    The intruder supplements the words you utter in a trembling tone with a snort and affirmation. That''s a good chance.


    Sometimes we''re dead in a trap, but even if we were alive, it''s not like we could just wander around and get out.


    It''s the same maze, over there. I mean, there''s an area being used for traps! I was able to get out quickly because I was prepared in advance.


    It is possible that the samurai was dead in those lost days. Our search will be a priority, and not as much attention should be paid to the samurai as it is now.


    "I see. Unless you''ve been caught in prison and then poisoned, you do know who did it."


    "Suddenly you''re in trouble for dying, which means no one''s suspicious, right? Even if you mix it with a meal, it won''t kill you to the point of poisoning, so it might be hard to get noticed."


    I guess the escort knight heard the situation more than he came to apologize. It''s a convincing look at the theory that it was'' pre-served ''.


    Even if you were using detoxifying magic in your diet, out if the samurai had already ingested lethal amounts. I mean, I don''t think the mastermind did the math to that extent.


    The man who died in Ilfena must have suddenly suffered and died outside. If so, there''s a good chance you''ll have plenty of time between ingesting lethal doses and dying.


    And.


    If the presumption that ''the samurai had been poisoned beforehand'' is correct, there may be clues to the mastermind.


    "Additional Matters. That that poison is what you consume from your mouth. This would mean ''the samurai is not alert, and the client is the one who speaks of what has been put out''. If the content of the request is what it is, and if you are alert, you will never say anything, even if it is recommended. same-sex, and likely someone who doesn''t suspect behind those"


    "... are you a friend of the samurai?


    "Hmmm...... I guess not. Friends of the samurai will be listening for a long time to find out if there are collaborators. That if a samurai dies, she''ll be the first to suspect it, and if she''s not tied up now, there''s no chance of it. There''s no reason for the state to shelter every samurai, and if it''s suspicious, it''ll tailor it to one of the culprits. That''s the way things are in this country right now."


    The Expectation of the Guardian Knight, there will be others who can come up with it. In addition to the possibility of an accomplice, it should be examined up for the reason that it is a casual relationship.


    Still, you shouldn''t hear that someone was detained, so your samurai friends should see it as irrelevant.


    "Based on this point, it''s not Master Lillian. Something that never gets to the same table more than holding back on the side at work. If Master Lillian asked you out, you must have been witnessed by other samurai. Besides, if someone invites you on holiday, you''ll find out who you came into contact with at the foot of the samurai. Therefore," Someone who can summon a samurai at work "is suspicious"


    If you call it in the name of ''work'', ''the samurai will have no contact with suspicious persons''.


    It''s one of the elements that makes me doubt the First Princess. Something that wouldn''t be suspicious if your sister called in regularly to ask you about your sister princess''s situation.


    Okay, we''re going from here all at once.


    "Part III," Someone who can surely escape by sealing the samurai''s mouth ". It''s a bad way of saying it, but the executor is a samurai, so she can also be said to be the killer. He decides to commit suicide and runs away... or, where he finds out he killed a samurai, ''someone the country could harbour''"


    Talking, break your fingers. Assuming the foregoing predictions, they cannot be denied. And add more anticipation.


    "Part Four," A Person Who Can Eliminate Those Suspicious of the Death of a Samurai ". As I said before, your actions are annoying to the country, but awkward to the mastermind as well. Because there is a possibility that a collaborator may appear in a statement endorsing the idea, or Irfena may have pursued it there"


    With a stiff look, the intruder you looked at me with cancer. Because that''s what he looked like earlier.


    "So I decided to ''eliminate'' it. I can use the phrase ''I didn''t think I would do that at this time of year'' because I shouldn''t even be there for the country. Normally, that''s what you think, and some of you will think you passed through lying. Above all, if we get rid of you, Sarovara will have a proven track record of" severely punishing a knight who slammed his magician. "


    "Oh, that''s..."


    I guess I couldn''t get rid of the second half. The intruder is causing your face to cramp.


    "What can I say? I don''t think I saw anyone until I got here because of those thoughts. Some people want to put things away because of the samurai. You''re just saying yourself, ''I didn''t see anyone''." He said he had business to do. "I don''t care if you put your mouth together."


    That''s what I said, then I pointed to the escort knight.


    "This man, because he just came to apologize personally. It''s a real coincidence you were here, isn''t it? If I hadn''t been there, the knights would have heard the noise."


    "Ugh..."


    You groaned and embraced your head when you understood how dangerous a situation you were in.


    These adult filths are harsh on honest looking kids. But I think these honest aspects are also factors that led to their use.


    That cleverness wasn''t the only reason I didn''t see the mastermind.


    ''Darkness'' that Sarovara had left behind for many years, because he understood it and worked out a plan.


    Like the nobles who disputed the King and Lillian, the mastermind knew that there were those who put their interests and self-preservation first. Just whisper a little and they''ll move on their own.


    "That''s why I told you, right?" To bear the burden of sabotage may be punished in this country. "


    To me telling you like it''s nothing, the Irfena momentum just turns a satisfying grin. I guess it''s a pleasure for them to have an understanding of these ''poisons''.


    The most important thing for them is'' Irfena ''. Not all justice is necessary to protect it.


    Mastermind, if you use your surroundings to do as you wish.


    - I''ll give it back to you with the same hands. Unconsciously, tailor the two of them who were your handkerchiefs to collaborators under "Match Interests."

 227 Conditions for accomplices

    The two knights are silent with their faces stretched. No words, do you feel?


    Well, that''s natural.


    Instead of us, several countries in the south think Sarovara has a kidnapper... if they ask me.


    I hope that is only to the extent of suspicion, but I cannot deny it because it is subtly related to the death of this maid of honor. It would be too similar, no matter what you think.


    My reflections are applauding it too. Regarding the death of the samurai, the presence of those who tried to use you, the ''darkness'' of Sarovara that supports it.


    Words of denial don''t come out because there are elements that the escort knight always feels.... I can think of it as'' I could do it ''. It would also be significant to see the place where the nobles were disputing the king during the sight.


    Intruder, it''s like being betrayed by your people, so I''d be shocked.


    Even though it had become emotional, that was because of the event of childhood taming death. You know that, ''cause the samurai decided that she was the killer and wanted to close the case'' was used for what reason.


    That samurai is the intruder, your childhood tame. I believe childhood tampering was used, intruder. From your point of view, it''s like being betrayed in a double sense.


    Ilfena, let''s have a nice eye. This country will never last that long if it stays like this.


    When we get this far, we''ll believe even if the purpose of the mastermind was to "destroy the Sarovara idiots together" or something?


    Well, we can''t rebuild it to the point where the king is tough, can we?


    As I could have said to Baraxin, basically I have to have my own country thing resolved on its own initiative. Failure to do so would ''not be recognised by any other country''.


    Because if someone did it, it would be ''borrowed''. Naturally, it also echoes the country''s assessment.


    But given the current situation in Sarovara... I can''t! I run out of words.


    The royalty is basically ''the powerful''. The side that gives the instructions, not the execution unit. It is a rank with handkerchiefs, so it is imperative that the pawns be present to move faithfully.


    But as you can see, the status quo. Even though King Sarovara made it clear, "Be honest," there are people who imitate jokes.


    You can bet. Intruder The guy who tried to sacrifice you - it won''t be a mastermind, this idiot - absolutely says, ''I did it for my country''.


    Correct in a way, but that is if King Sarovara has not promised an honest response, when we did not realize the thought.


    Even the mastermind would only have expectations to the extent of ''lucky if the Irfena Momentum were put on board'', this. If we succeed, we can erase the anxiety element, but if the First Princess is behind this, we should also be looking at the possibility that we will not be easily fooled.


    You honestly wouldn''t expect to be fooled by what you''re seeing in a series of events between glances.


    I just... I can ''make you feel uncomfortable''.


    In that case, it was the intruder who qualified as the perpetrator, you and everyone who tried to use him. The intruder, if he was giving you measures to use you, he could also destroy the evidence, and it''s two birds with one stone.


    The intruder said you also acted on the issue, so it is possible to sum them up and take a view of ''Eliminating the Shame of Sarovara at the same time''. Because King Sarovara is'' promising an honest response ''.


    You seem to be reading and acting one or two steps ahead, the mastermind. Seriously, haven''t you moved to rebuild Sarovara, the mastermind...... no, your sister is.


    Well, ''unexpected events'' have happened again for the mastermind.


    Needless to say, I have forgiven you the intruder.


    And with the knights of the escort, it would be unexpected that they are about to use it.


    Me and the escort knight came back intact and quick from the mining site trail for the first ''unexpected'', and this time for the second ''unexpected''.


    As far as the second is concerned, the fact that there are fewer cards in hand would be affecting them. It''s worse than a kidnapping.


    Perhaps you should also see the mastermind as being out of hand due to the effects of unscheduled things happening. In that case, we''ll have to move from here.


    Hiraki, and gaze at the two knights. The two still seemed troubled.


    Intruder I know you''re all over yourself, but it feels like the escort knight can''t decide how to move. Probably because your case is only a ''Prediction of the Magic Instructor'', intruder.


    Yeah, well, if that''s what I was expecting, I''d have to come and detain you, wouldn''t I?


    I don''t think he''s coming because there''s been a commotion, or because I see Sarovara too badly for the malicious. Oh, my God, I think this is a difficult situation to judge. It''s normal to worry, isn''t it?


    However, on the contrary... it would also mean ''if you can prove it, you can trust this statement''.


    His position is'' a trusted knight of the king ''and'' a man of the Duke''s house in Sarovara ''. Isn''t it enough to be a joker? I want this side to move conveniently.


    "I''m lost. Hey, can you believe it?


    When asked with a small laugh, the escort knight shook his head loosely with a bewildered look.


    "To be honest, I don''t know. Elements to be judged¡­ no, with little evidence"


    "Well, it''s just my reflection. It would be normal to answer that."


    If you show understanding, the escort knight distorted his face for some reason.


    "But I have always acted with you. It is also true that there have been many convincing events in the process. And most importantly, I can''t say enough myself: ''Sarovara is clean''. ¡­ you will be convinced by the words of the Master of Magic."


    That''s what I say and lean over. Apparently, the escort knight understands his position. Therefore, I cannot make frivolous decisions.


    Hmm, all you need is proof. This will be worked out if we limit ourselves to your case, intruder.


    But you can''t just do that. The important thing is for you to trust me afterwards to ''make sure you get results''.


    It does not end merely with the elimination of the shame of the country, but ''it also has advantages for Sarovara by discussing the mastermind''. If I can''t make sure of this, the escort knight won''t move.


    Because that''s the card he has.


    He ''came here personally''. Therefore, it is also possible to keep your mouth shut.


    Because I think of my country, I stand in a negotiating position with the Wizard. That would be his choice.


    I guess I''m worried because I''m the benefactor of my life. He seems serious, and he thinks, ''While I don''t repay you...'' or something.


    ¡­¡­


    You''re serious, aren''t you?


    Most people who work hand in hand with me in a match of interest don''t care about that. Or it''s just a criterion of judgment because that''s what makes you think that being me is worth it.


    I think it would be easy to understand if someone who has difficulty understanding said, ''I will buy the sample in full because it was user-friendly to try''. I''m doing the same thing as that one.


    I''m a civilian, and there''s no one in the upper echelons of the country who believes in rumors = truth. Because you have a proven track record and you will be admitted to the negotiating table for the first time.


    "Then give me proof... yeah, let me show you what I need to earn your trust"


    "Huh?"


    If you grin and suggest, the escort knight looks at me with a surprised face and cancer. The intruder seems surprised that you don''t know what the point is, but the Irfena force seems to be all over the place, and everyone was silent.


    If you really can''t, I waited here but it takes. If you don''t say anything... accept, I suppose.


    "We want to be clear about the killer and his purpose. You want to benefit Sarovara. There''s something just right."


    Look, and the intruder points to you.


    "The people who put this man through here tried ''to make Salovara''s achievements by severely punishing the person who attacked the Mage Master in unsolicited terms''. Let''s not get him on it."


    "Uh, and, uh, am I to be punished?


    The intruder in my words, you ask me anxiously, but I laugh and shake my head at it.


    "Yeah, you''ve already apologized and been forgiven, haven''t you? I''m going to make them take responsibility and make that wish come true."


    Smiling all the time, the intruder and the escort knight tilt their necks in alignment. I was going to be the current offender, the intruder. If you''re allowed, how? But you think.


    Leave it to me! He is a reputed magician when it comes to evil planning!


    I could have tailored it, you know.


    First, prep. Prepare your share of tea for me, the escort knight and the intruder at the table.


    When Al, who guessed my intentions, said, "You need this, too, right?," he said, bringing in a tea treat - a cat-footed Madeleine I made by hand. Right now, I''m the only one who can make it - they''ll transfer it to a plate and give it to me, so I''ll take it and install it at the table.


    "Oh, will you get your hands on tea and sweets appropriately? ''Cause it''s evidence that we were having tea together."


    "Ha?


    While the knights seem surprised, they reach out with great admiration. By this time, Irfena Momentum will be ready for tea and treats at other tables. It was during graceful tea time.


    A treat prepared for tea and preservation, hospitality. Whoever sees it, intruder, you and the escort knight are guests.


    "Well, it''s time to call. Mr. Intruder, could you come over here for a second?


    Stand up and ask for a moment away from the table. Alas, I''m quite smiling at you cheeking Madeleine...... do you like sweets, intruder?


    "If you like it, I''ll present it later. Look, there you are!


    "Um... should I stand in front of His Highness the Wizard?


    "Yeah. Keep the door behind you."


    Slightly blushing, but intruder, you obeyed me greatly. Okay, ready.


    Now the sight you see right after you open the door is called ''The Intruder Standing in Front of the Magic Instructor''. Intruder, you''re taller, so it''s also a point that you can''t see any of my expressions, etc.


    Can you fish?


    "Okay? Whatever happens, don''t move without surprise! Success depends on it!?


    "Yes!


    If you push half as hard as you threaten, you snort, intruder. The knight of the escort also made sure he nodded, and decided on a prank!


    "Well, let''s see!


    Patchouli, and when you ring your finger, a shock wave hits the door and makes a grand noise. The Irfena forces did not care as they were, and the knights were taken aback, but they did not move to keep my word.


    And.


    "What are you doing!


    "Are you safe, Irfena ladies!


    Soon the knights of Sarovara broke through the door and rushed. Confirm the appearance in a glimpse and smile at your mouth for success.


    Too artless appearance...... no, to unfold as expected, the Irfena momentum seems slightly bitter too.


    Ho, you can act much quicker, huh? I wouldn''t be suspicious if I were alone, would I?


    I wonder why a few people come at once? Were you with him?


    Why, can I ask you if it''s a ''premise that something happened''?


    It is full of penetration places, such as. Before that, isn''t it too soon to rush?


    Note that the conversation so far has been a bit of a mess, so the soundproofing junction was put up just before this prank. I suppose I heard the sound now because it turned off when I was preparing for the tea party.


    That being said, I didn''t destroy the door. "Something just sounded like a knock on the door."


    Yet they kicked in the door and stormed indoors. What do you call this without calling it an ''intruder''?


    Even while they were doing that, they were holding you back, the intruder. You''re irresistible, intruder, because I told you not to do anything, it would be painful to be held down. Um, good girl. Work harder.


    Eventually, one representative stands before me. For a little while, I guess it was because the escort knight was on the spot, too. But when he saw what was available at the table, he thought the report was making tea.


    ... Yep, the escort knight also followed the word ''don''t move''. From the people who have pressed me, ''a witness who was watching the capture of the fool who rebelled the magician''. I guess you thought it would be convenient.


    It''s a big laugh inside to unfold as expected. Feels innumerable as the side of the setup.


    From time to time, their good faces make you laugh even more!


    "Are you okay?"


    "... he is"


    "Ha. This fool conspired against us hitting this guard and came here. It was suspicious, so if you refrain..."


    "I heard something knock on the door," he said.


    "Yes, I''m not going to bother you any more with Irfena. As His Majesty said, you will be severely punished."


    Like honesty itself, the iconic knight tells. Without knowing that the word would cause their ruin.


    "Why is he punished? From what I can tell, you''re the ones who are uncomfortable?


    "What?"


    People who look at my words like they''re all frightened. Ring your fingers in that gap and shoot shockwaves at each of them. In the gap where they fall groaning, I rescue the intruder. Then I''ll stroke your head.


    All right, all right, well done. I hate to talk about it for a while, but let''s not be patient.


    Try to shield you from the intruders and confront them. By then, the Marquis of Leckbari had also come to my side.


    The escort knight and the intruder are flattered by our unexpected behavior, but Al and the others are even smiling and sidelined.


    Come on, it''s the real deal from here.


    "It was'' the will of the individual ''that this man came to this room. That''s true, but the apology is well received. Besides, it was Marquis Leckbari who suggested it... on this side. Now you''ve spoken to me nicely as a guest?


    "Right? I don''t know if Mizuki has done anything but apologize."


    Marquis Leckbari agrees and testifies. As soon as that happened, they were also stiff forgetting that they were groaning at the pain.


    Heh heh, there''s no more escape now, is there? Let''s try to remember our own words, shall we?


    "The uninvited guests for us are you. Instead of the customers, you''re the undelivered who broke into the tea party without permission. Yeah, well, he said something funny, too, didn''t he?


    "Oh, have you noticed Mizuki too? Well, from" Suspicious, so many people abandon the work entrusted to them. "


    To Marquis Leckbari''s point, the intruder opened his eyes.


    If one person is watching on behalf of another, I think so. But they ''came in at the same time''. You can''t do this without giving up your job and watching what''s going on inside.


    The plan is full of holes where the guy who hasn''t been brain-lagging since day to day went for it.


    I don''t do anything I''m not used to. At least you guys can''t, it won''t even be me and Raccoon''s toy.


    "It''s like ''we were all trying to get the timing right''! ''Cause'' I haven''t even seen the scene, but it''s a prerequisite that this guy did something ''. Moreover,'' Why are you treating sinners without asking about the circumstances when you say you are the same knight ''? Even if you''re suspicious, you need circumstantial evidence, right? Isn''t it strange to make up your mind?


    "Have you forgotten that the knights of Ilfena are here? Nor did the knight harm us because they were motionless. Or..."


    Marquis Leckbari turns off his grin and I deepen my grin and turn my gaze to the stiff ones.


    "Are you trying to tell me that the knights of Ilfena can''t even spot the hidden malice?


    "At least I think I''m better than you guys who''ve even forgotten to ask me what''s going on? Skip your job and listen to the conversation in this room. Can you even accept" Exploring Us "?


    When they hunted him down with raccoons and norinoli, they blued their faces. They noticed the awkwardness of their words and actions.


    Well, if it sounded like it could be tapped, why is there an intruder in front of me? Obviously, Miss Reed, you''re after him, right?


    In the first place, aren''t we going to start by asking what''s going on here?


    "It''s like I''m in trouble for that knight to say something. I see... ''Until I got here, there was nobody on guard'' or something?


    "Right! That''s what I hear from him. I was still wondering about it and talking about it with tea."


    Look, ahead of you pointing fingers, the intruder. Cup for you. Obviously, it''s diminishing. Besides, they have no words.


    "So, can you answer me?


    "How is it that the person is'' predicated on doing something ''?" He stepped in without our permission and detained us without listening to us, "why? Even if you questioned our story, if you looked indoors, you''d know our testimony was correct?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    I guess you didn''t think we were on your side, intruder. In the first place, it was they who stepped indoors without permission. You can''t complain if you get bullied.


    You''re an idiot, ''cause there was a suspicious noise,'' but if I knocked and then went in, I wouldn''t have had a problem.


    I didn''t do that because it would be awkward if the intruder told you ''no security''. Sarovara will believe them, but we''ll see them as suspicious. If they point it out, there must be variations in their testimony that it''s these guys.


    Naturally, we can look into what we''ve pointed out. If you let them testify using constraints, you''ll know right away which one is lying, etc. At last, if you ask me a lot, I think I''ll find out what the plan is.


    Well, even if they don''t find out it was planned, they''ll take it as a relinquishment and they''ll punish themselves.


    "Catch the killer and show a sincere attitude, exit fast! ''A coercive measure that can only rely on momentum. The guy who gets hooked must be on the same level as the guys.


    "I just fell into a trap, didn''t I? That''s why I think about it."


    Talk to them smiling.


    "You put this man through here in a planned way. Expect to make unreasonable strife against me. Because if you seize it, it''ll be Sarovara''s track record. Besides, you''ll be severely punished for having the king''s word.... This matter is over because the samurai is dead. Those who want to do so, and those who want to make a track record of showing sincerity to Irfena, gain."


    "... eh"


    Is it because you don''t see my intent to talk with a smile on your face, or are you simply afraid? They seemed a little trembling.


    Or... did you realize that ''everything was found out'' and realize the possibility of retaliation? Even more so now.


    "This man had doubts about the death of the samurai. So it gets in the way of those who want the case to remain vague. Therefore, disrespectful attitude towards Irfena is a good opportunity for elimination.... I can''t believe it!


    "Think nonsense? It means'' Using Us'' and I don''t know what makes you extra angry"


    "You''re an idiot, because you''re as stupid as you think about it"


    Drop the word ''idiot'' where it has faded to Marquis Leckbari''s dislike. The guys were disappointed and trembling as if they were afraid of the punishment they were waiting for.


    Naturally. Even though it is an act of betrayal of the words of King Sarovara, who said ''an honest response''.


    Well, then let me use it instead of a nuisance fee.


    "Rest assured? Because the track record of ''Caught the Undelivered'' can be done properly. Come on, you''ll restrain me, won''t you?


    First half against them, second half against the escort knight and the intruder. The two of them became restless and immediately moved on to action. Ilfena Momentum also helps. It''s an escort, so are they.


    They remain half-hearted and held captive. Maybe they''re trying to make my words mean something.


    "Let''s believe what these two ''are'' honest responders, the words of King Sarovara, are facts. Yeah, well, if you wanted to do that and make an accomplishment... you wouldn''t make excuses, would you?


    "Let''s not, Mizuki. If we do that, this becomes a farce, too. Because he is a loyal knight, let''s hope it will be a sacrifice for the country. See?"


    To the words of me and Marquis Leckbari, they couldn''t return the words. Now I can''t say ''a farce of loyalty'', and the escort knight hears the word. I can''t get away with it.


    While I was doing so, a few knights refrained outside the room as to when I called them. They seem to be a colleague of the escort knights - not a Kingsguard, it is - and they hear and face a brief explanation of the circumstances.


    And the undelivered were donned. Oh, I forgot to advise you not to be killed by the mastermind.


    ... Well, okay.


    And indoors, once again, it will be only the Irfena forces and the escort knights, and you, the intruder.


    "Heh heh, there''s no need for the ''undelivered'' to be you. You know what? It''s easy for people to be emotional, so watch out."


    "... Yes. Well, I see."


    Intruder, you are still pale. I guess half of them felt like believing it. Because he doesn''t seem to be stained in this country, good or bad.


    With that in mind, the escort knight talks to me.


    "Lord of Magic."


    The escort knight ahead with his face had a blown out look, like he was determined to do something.


    With him, one who has now seen corruption in this country on this occasion. And... I also see that I used that corrupt part the other way around.


    I showed you my hand. Later, it''s up to him.


    "What should I do? If your loyalty to Your Majesty is not to be compromised, we will help you."


    In the words of the escort knight, the intruder gives you a stunned look. He said with a gaze, "Is that okay?" to a word that could also be considered a betrayal if it was bad.


    In contrast, the escort knight nods one. Apparently, he''s ready.


    "Bye..."


    Come on, fight back from here. Aren''t you ready? Master Mastermind.

 228 The First Princess and the Wizard One of them.

    Two days after the intruders stormed the room.


    I was... invited to Princess Tircia''s room about the First Princess.


    "I''m really... sorry. I don''t think you''d mind an apology like mine, but still, let me apologize."


    Beauty who lays her eyes down and bows her head deeply. The flirtatious figure invites the lust for asylum of the beholder.


    Now he looked like this, but between the sights he was modest but firmly confronted with reality at the king''s side and raised his face.


    From previous information and that attitude, I know she''s not just a woman to be protected. At least, I haven''t seen her move once.


    A beautiful and brilliant next queen who at times looks frivolous and at times brilliant. That would be the general assessment of Princess Tircia in the Sarovara country.


    "It''s not your fault. I will accept your apology, but I count on King Sarovara''s hand."


    Keep your head up, even though I say... my words are subtly pricked. Princess Tircia seems to understand the meaning of my words, too, and that expression could not be described as sunny.


    ''You didn''t act yourself, but Sarovara is a lot of scum, huh? I''m hoping the king will bring it to some sort of settlement and punish the idiots. Of course, it means discernment. "


    This is what happens when you interpret my words. It is typical that ''Expectations in the Hands of the King'' does not necessarily mean ''Expectations'' as it is.


    Come on, I''m watching you, okay? It is a targeted warning. I can also accept it as an encouragement, so I can''t be disrespectful.


    There is now a princess Tircia in this room and one other lady besides me. It was the perfect environment to tell a secret story.


    And this can be what I asked the escort knight to do.


    ''All you have to do is pass on the information you have obtained in this room to King Sarovara. Except in a situation where there''s only one person you can really trust. Because when information leaks poorly, there will be people who do stupid things they want to see about this intruder case.''


    ''And I want you to tell King Sarovara. [Create an opportunity for me and the First Princess to speak in person]''


    ''Of course, but keep the information you pass on to the King secret from the First Princess.'' Cause I suspect she''s a mastermind. ''


    ''Well... I guess I should just tell the First Princess [apologize for Sarovara''s untruthfulness and get in the mood of the Mage]. Most naturally.''


    ''Yes, because this also affects King Sarovara''s discernment. Even if that man believed in the First Princess, he tells us we suspect him. If you want to fragment information on it... let King Sarovara judge you a fool, or an accomplice, who can''t even think of that degree''


    "I entrust you with the task of alerting us when we come into direct contact with King Sarovara. How trusted you are by the King, how accurately you can communicate previous information, and what you draw from our reflections. Think of them as opportunities to be tried. ''


    ''I told you, didn''t I? [Give us a convenient interpretation and report it]. If you think of this country, in what way can you draw the king''s interest? Can you believe me more than that?''


    ''I''ll get results. At the moment that''s not for this country, [for us] brackets. So if it''s going to benefit Sarovara, it''s going to have to be my accomplice''


    ''Come on, good luck. Yeah, because I''ll write to you and tell you more when I get your approval.''


    That''s the word I told the escort knight after that. What happened to that result... you can also tell from my presence here now.


    After all, I don''t think King Sarovara is stupid. I just didn''t think it was the right personality for a king.


    Good man = not a good king. I think it is the one who moves the country well and brings profit who is called the ''Wise King''.


    There are consequences, the point is. Even if there is a merciful side to it, that is not all. Because mercy is the "appreciation of those who do not know behind the scenes" of the people.


    Would it be Rudolph if I gave an example?


    Rudolph solemnly sanctified the fools on a clan basis, so he was told, "King of Solemn Qing," etc., but the rating has risen rather than fallen. Based on Zebrast''s situation, the reason was obvious, and Rudolph ran it and showed it to him.


    In other words, ''a legitimate plea of not guilty after having gathered all the evidence''. It is not a solemn act of wielding personal feelings and power, if you realize this, you can call Rudolph and the others incompetent.


    An assessment of the surroundings because the massive Solemn Qing is not received as'' outrageous'', but as'' necessary ''. It was accompanied by the recognition that'' it is a king of possible abilities, supported by excellent deliveries''.


    The king''s extraction is sometimes received in the exact opposite sense. I don''t think King Sarovara took such measures because he hated the ''necessary sacrifices'' that came with it. Isn''t that how it sounds?


    Well... I think the real culprit is the previous generation. I would have taken a clean turn for generations if I had bastered it even when I died.


    If there was no way ahead, you could have gotten into ruthless hands at the end. In that sense, it would have been the predecessor King Sarovara who was truly incompetent.


    The nobles must be aware that it is natural for the present generation because it continues from the parent generation. Something that feels too guilty or crisis-free to denigrate the royalty.


    Didn''t you think that incitement or receiving a negative legacy would be the next generation... This is something that increases over time to a snowmill ceremony.


    He''s a loser. My predecessors are bad for books.


    If you''re a king, why don''t you show me the mood to reverse one last shot!


    If they knew it wasn''t because they were allowed to, but because they had prepared severe punishment at the end of the day...... at least they would be wary. With the idiots, you''ll start avoiding obvious words and deeds.


    "Again, you''re angry"


    Taking my gaze as I look to discern, Princess Tircia drops her shoulder.


    No, I just remember my anger at my predecessor King Sarovara - there''s no way I can say it.


    I remained silent and shook my shoulders. It''s true you''re angry, but it''s not about stupidity here.


    Retaliation, tone... education can be done later. Now we need to focus on the mastermind.


    "His Majesty is kind, but therefore... he cannot truncate ruthlessly"


    "Sweet, that''s all I can say. If that''s what created Sarovara today."


    If answered immediately, Princess Tircia showed more and more of her shoulders dropping and depressing. The gaze of the samurai directed at me sharpens.


    However, that is not so obvious. I know it''s true that I don''t care, but I guess I respect the will of the Lord, Princess Tircia, more than that.


    ... because the princess is showing an attitude of apology. I saw it as an excellent presence inside.


    Hmm? You mean this samurai is on Princess Tircia''s belly, or on her side?


    I could also see that from the fact that I was having you present here. And I think... ''Were the samurai and knights around us intentionally not addressed to the idiots?''.


    It is they who are influencing Princess Tircia''s lack of information. Those idiots put Lillian out to pick up and say, ''Her Royal Highness the First Princess is a wonderful one''.


    In other words, a kind of information manipulation. Blind worshippers or those who use the First Princess as a derogatory element to Lillian.


    Only those people could have been gathered around us.


    According to the escort knight, there aren''t that many fools who flatly disparage Lillian. However, there seemed to be some aspects of the difficulty in admiring such people because they were not necessarily aristocratic.


    Negative legacy as a result of seeing parents insulting their predecessors and modernity from an early age. The impact was definitely there and I guess it showed a spread.


    That was'' normal ''for them, so it''s possible they don''t think it''s that serious. Without examples of punishment, I don''t think it''s a felony or anything.


    The loyalty of the escort knight seems to be a concession, too, and education from an early age is important.


    When I told him that, the escort knight looked very convinced. It seemed easy to see that I replaced it with myself.


    Wasn''t it possible that King Sarovara rode my thoughts, or because he conveyed those elements? Because I''ve been stuck with the reality of ''how my sweetness affects me''.


    I turned my gaze to Princess Tircia again. As always, I can''t feel any hostility from her.


    If she was a mastermind, this look would have been made too. Is it because the king told me to be in my mood, or are you thinking about the next hand?


    Poor exploration is more counterproductive than less correct information about herself. If so.


    As originally planned, do you want to hit one!


    Purpose of the Day, "Striking a Ride with Mr. Mastermind". The subtle air filled the room when I suggested this. Ilfena was frightened, and slapped from the Marquis of Leckbari.


    No, no, no, no, no. Looks like we''re out of cards over there already, huh? Without saying anything extra, I think you should do it all the time!


    That''s why I brought the escort knight in here and made King Sarovara an accomplice. The reason I drew him to my side while I told him I didn''t expect him to be king...... nothing, you just have more power than Princess Tircia to be king.


    There is no way that my position or perception, such as a discussion with the First Princess, can come true. Direct judgment against the King by Irfena forces was possible not only because there was no fault on Sarovara''s part, but also because there was no identity issue.


    They supposedly had prior permission to use the power of the House of the Duke of Bashre and the Marquis of Leckbari, plus depositing something from around the Demon King.


    Identity is a better means of confrontation than you can count on help. Even if you can''t tell me, I can''t believe they forgot about it.


    Above all, sometimes'' discussion ''is valid because it is now. You''ll just be glued even if you wait like this. Then you want to act before you have a new hand in the mastermind.


    For that reason, today is my solo act, so ahhh. King Sarovara should be using such phrases as "women are more comfortable with each other" so they don''t even suspect him without the guardian Al.


    Scattered, it looks like he was rolled with his palms, doesn''t it?


    You want to roll and step on it for once or so!


    Well, that''s the situation, so naturally, our condition is monitored by magic props. Of course, nominally, ''lest the Wizard harm Her Royal Highness the First Princess who can be revealed in the next generation of this country''.


    Enough reason to monitor. Now that my personality is known, I don''t have any complaints from Sarovara.


    The meaning of the back is, of course, proof. In other words, everyone watching is a ''witness''. Now you can''t get away with it.


    Later...... how much words I can pull out of her. And can we plant suspicion and anxiety about the First Princess in the people watching it?


    It would be pointless to say anything without breaking my blind trust in the First Princess. On the contrary, it just invites a rebellion against this one.


    What we don''t have is each other. There and there, you can''t miss the chance to tailor me to a villain. For better or worse, the conditions are the same.


    Come on, let''s have fun making each other up... sister?


    "There was a kidnapping in the south a while ago. I''ve been across several countries, and it''s become a lot more important."


    "Oh, that was... tough."


    Suddenly irrelevant - for Sarovara, in the sense that it means - Princess Tircia speaks a bewildered but laborious language to me.


    I can''t feel the rush there. I just have this feeling of confusion.


    "There were collaborators apart from the executioners. Well...... they are dead. by poison mixed with tea leaves. I guess the mastermind I ordered them to turn their heads, because only the detoxification was fake of some of the magic props I had given them."


    "Terrible things. Were you safe if you were kidnapped?


    "Yeah, it was a little debilitating, but intact."


    "Well, good"


    Princess Tircia smiles like a heartfelt relief. I smiled at her like that.


    "It''s really scary, can''t believe you serve the slow-effect poison without hesitation in your own subordination"


    I''m not only making Princess Tircia listen to my words. It conveys'' information ''to all who are listening.


    If you''re a smart guy, you''ve got something to realize.


    "Tea Leaves Mixed with Poison," "Slow Effect Poison," "Truncated Hand Pawn," and¡­ "Fake Demonic Props".


    If you think about it a little bit, you would think ''who is in the privileged class who can prepare them'' and at the same time ''the habit of Salovara drinking tea is being used''.


    If you think that far, you should realize the possibility that the ''murdered kidnapper'' is'' a Sarovara human being ''.


    Would you not consider this at the same time? "What happened to those who stopped showing up recently? ''.


    If those killers had received the life of Princess Tircia, they would have definitely worked for the castle. In that case, you are unlikely to be quitting your job.


    Of course, he would be absent now for some reason, but it would still make no difference that he hasn''t seen himself for a long time.


    We don''t know what their name is or what kind of friendship they had. So plant a seed of suspicion on those who were close to them.


    "That''s a terrible thing indeed."


    "That''s right." The more I was entrusted with such a task, the more I served faithfully. "


    I''m sure you''ve been witnessing that from day to day, to add... I felt Princess Tircia''s expression move slightly. I see it and I grin deeper and deeper.


    Heh, it''s possible to hunt them down without proof, right? Sister.


    Without proof, you just have to be able to twitch your suspicious eyes out of your surroundings!


    Maybe there''s someone with information that we don''t know about, and we can even get those guys suspicious?


    Contrary to fun me, the samurai had a harsh look on her face. Still, you don''t flatter me - you don''t have to flatter me, because I''m just talking about the kidnapping.


    If we make it stop here, the opposite makes us more suspicious. It''s uncomfortable, but the truth seems clear that it''s the only way to make you talk.


    "Speaking of poison...... I hear the maid who set me in the trap is dead. Was she also used? ''Maybe he was killed with the same poison'' because he hasn''t been sighted by suspicious persons or anything else. Something that could have been drunk before, including ordering you to fit in a trap."


    Princess Tircia gave me a surprised look when she spoke of information from the escort knight.


    ¡­¡­ Who gave you that information? Well, I didn''t think you knew the suspicious didn''t get close to the prison. "


    That''s right, Princess Tircia pinches her mouth. "A wise princess" would notice this. But that question is what I wanted to tell you ahead.


    In addition, the one who gave me the information was "The Duke of Sarovara". In his position, it''s hard to imagine that he lied.


    "He''s the" knight from the Duke''s house "who accompanied my escort. Please apologize very sincerely for letting the killer die. That''s what I heard in that explanation. I thought as I listened, the killer said, ''I knew that the samurai did not possess any magic props''. And he said," If you want to poison me beforehand so I don''t think it''s unnatural, I''ll have to call you at work. "


    "Really? On the contrary, I think it stands out."


    "No, it''s inconspicuous. If you are on holiday, you will be followed in the footsteps, and if you are taking certain actions outside of work, you will be questioned. But ''if it''s a call from someone who''s not unnatural, it''s only considered part of the job'' thing. If you''re hiding a tree, it''s in the woods."


    Spread the seed of suspicion again. "Testimony of a knight from the Duke''s house" is information on the Sarovara side, so there is nothing to be said about the Irfena side. That is, ''correct information''.


    And if you were one of those samurai people...... you would know that samurai was'' called up as a job ''. Normally, you wouldn''t question anything, but the samurai is actually dead. It is'' natural ''to have a sense of crisis.


    I suspect for self-preservation because I know the information. Such guidance is possible in this country.


    So again Princess Tircia raised her voice of doubt.


    "Oh? I think she said it was for Lillian. Even on the basis that there are beings who ordered her to be?


    Sure, that''s what that samurai said. But if you think about it normally, it''s the opposite of what "for the Princess" does.


    "That''s crazy, isn''t it? That samurai, you didn''t run away, did you? Most importantly, Master Lillian was turned to suspicion before we could appear safe. Even if you don''t think about it, you''ll see that that behavior is what sets Master Lillian down."


    This is important. ''At the time we were gone, Lillian had a suspicious eye''. Whether you live or die, there are doubts about Lillian, regardless at all.


    ... Now ''For The Princess'' is impossible, huh?


    But Princess Tircia looked unexpected.


    "Do you... do you not doubt Lillian?


    "There will be no element of doubt. Words are bad, but ''I don''t have the guts to kill people on a kid who scolds me''. In the first place, did Master Lillian even maliciously harass you from day to day? Even though I''m told I''m an impossible princess, I''m only a child who doesn''t even speak of disrespect."


    If you''re trying to kill a lover, you''re not going to be told from day to day.


    Having said that all to me, Princess Tircia... smiled with real pleasure. Unexpectedly stiff to an unexpected smile.


    "Thank you. You believe that girl."


    "... rather than believing, it is reflected as a fact. Ning Lo, it''s weirder not to notice...... no, there are a lot of people who just assume it''s convenient because they''re looking down?


    "Heh, yeah!


    Princess Tircia laughs in a good mood. Is the grin that feels like there''s no back, because I''m really happy? It just raises questions at the same time.


    ¡­¡­


    Seems like a different person from earlier. If she''s behind the scenes, Lillian leaves the scene when she does poorly - and I think there could be a development called claustrophobia.


    Oh? Is this sister, is your sister really important? Exploring the memories, it does seem that they do.


    No, ''just'' helped when my sister, didn''t she, this guy?


    What if it''s hard to get rid of the idiots in the castle, so you''re trying to protect them in the form of quarantine?


    Once you think of it, that seems right. Or it makes me very convinced because I''m in that state right now.


    Though there are many people around who are entwined and favored by the Demon King, Irfena can''t all be viewed favorably. Still, I don''t feel uncomfortable... because I''m isolated in a knight''s dorm. We just don''t meet, simply.


    Thinking that way, Princess Tircia subtly changed the type of grin. Not the delightful grin I showed earlier, but more of another¡­ such an exploratory grin as that shown by those who challenge the negotiations.


    "Looks like you and I can have a nice talk."


    Is that "fun story" and what I want? Although I still don''t know that.


    "... Yep, I agree"


    I return a similar grin. Apparently, she''s into word games with me. Well, whatever settlement that brings, only the worst development will be spared.


    I have an appointment with the escort knight, so I won''t imitate Sarovara to the disadvantage. Because that''s all they protect.


    ... What about the ''country'' called ''Sarovara''?

 229 The First Princess and the Wizard, Part Two.

    Princess Tircia looks at me funny. No longer could the image of a conjurer disappear, giving the connoisseur and other expressions a peek.


    I guess this means one side of her, too. You can say you showed me because you rated me enough for the negotiators.


    It''s also true how much I care about my father, my sister, my princess.


    And it''s true how you can be ruthless for your country.


    From her point of view, I guess nothing has changed...... because I just didn''t notice my surroundings.


    "Is that your side?"


    With half a shudder - I''ve been hiding it through so far, naturally - if you whine, Princess Tircia grinned deeper and deeper.


    I totally enjoy it. Priority is given to enjoying conversations with me, even though you would expect defeats and unfavourable developments in the future.


    Oh...... it would certainly be ''The Next Queen''s Vessel''.


    She can switch emotional aspects depending on the situation, and her ruthless decisions are not confusing. In addition to that, he has the ''strength'' to be shown not to lose any room under any circumstances.


    Until then if they say it''s a born quality, but this is not something you can easily acquire. Because if you were born royal, the arrogance and electorate of the privileged class could take root.


    If you have a tender personality, use that power as an emotion and distort the law.


    If you are arrogant, you take it for granted to trample the weak.


    For better or worse, you''re in a difficult position if you tip too much. Balance is important.


    You can think of Princess Tircia as using it perfectly. Because it manifests itself in behavior like her dual personality.


    "The ruthlessness of trumpeting a handkerchief, the arrogance of disposing of it, and... the way you think of your country, and the way you shelter your sister princess, are sincere. This should be hard to understand. What is missing in your personal interest"


    The mastermind¡­ If we interpret her actions in a big way, what is included in ''For the Country'' also applies. However, we were not convinced that Princess Tircia''s self preservation was not included there at all.


    Will the state let the competent princess go so far? And?


    Are you thinking about what happened after you left the tabular stage? And?


    Well, I can''t imagine a thing called Sarovara after Princess Tircia''s gone when I blah blah blah. Unless you have someone like her proxy, the country is definitely something to lean on.


    "The blood of the royal family will remain. Because I''m not the only royalty."


    Fun said, ''Is it so important that I''m gone?'' and leaning her neck, I see no fear of being punished.


    And I kept going like this before I opened my mouth.


    "Even in such circumstances, Lillian does not reflect and hit the others eight times. I''m desperate for you. Though I''ve spoken a lot of things like that... after that, I thought deeply about it and went to apologize directly?


    "Oh, honestly... I wasn''t mad at you."


    Princess Tircia laughed proudly if she answered half impressed with Lillian''s behavior as expected and half frightened.


    "So, even if you''re not educated, Lillian deserves a better throne knowing what really matters. I am good at taking measures, but I will not be trusted by others¡­ by the royalties of other countries. Education can still be done from now on, if only someone supported it. But only the king can confront the people and all those in the same position as representatives of the country."


    Instead of humiliating herself, Princess Tircia seemed to think so from the bottom of her heart. The tone is also slightly shattered from something conceited like a princess. Really, you must be telling me the truth.


    ... and I also agree with that opinion.


    If Princess Tircia stood in full public, that assessment would undoubtedly be ''female fox''. I have only heard her acclaim from the Demon Kings as'' excellent ''.


    But if that ''excellence'' point is referring to her now...


    "Whatever Sarovara is in the same situation as the rest of the country, it will always have to be in the other country in time. You don''t think you can do it then?


    Now Sarovara has nobles pursuing only their own interests. If this continues, there will be about a civil unrest in the near future.


    I guess I can still say that if the nobles think in the direction of ''ruling and ruling the country'' they will be fine, but as far as the recent rebellion against the king must be concerned, they have not thought of anything.


    The south was attentive to other countries because of the common threat of Kivela, and the interior was in the direction of cohesion.


    But there''s no such thing in the north. Isn''t the result of an internal power struggle the way it is now?


    "Exactly. Relying on Gania, you can''t reach out unless you''re trusted. Even in a situation where the country is temporarily inclined, it wouldn''t be possible to rebuild it without the cooperation of the people, would it?


    "Is it possible for the people to be you?


    Hitting the natural doubt, Princess Tircia smiled bitterly and shook her neck to the side.


    "I''m already getting results. ¡­ which is taken for granted. If it breaks down, you''ll just be disappointed, won''t you? The trust you lost once is not so easy to regain. Most importantly, would you give me the impression of ''struggling together''?


    "Ah... even in terms of excellence in diplomacy, will that spare attitude incite dissatisfaction in the people''s opponents"


    "If Lillian, who is close to the people from day to day and whispers rumors about ''not being able'', then his desperate appearance will be received in a way that ''even the princess is working so hard''. In fact, Lillian strives to do something about it."


    I hear your sister was thinking inside. What if my previous attitude is prep for giving everything to my sister princess......


    Princess Tircia was the only one who blocked my thoughts from thinking that way.


    "Oh, that''s not what I''ve been pretending to be, is it? I am vegan. Heh heh, isn''t Lillian cute? You must be a good girl!? A princess loved by the people means that girl!


    "No, that''s personal..."


    "It''s true."


    Out of clarity, Princess Tircia insists on her full strength with a full grin. There was no stray of shards on that look either. The samurai, who had refrained on the side, also snorted deeply.


    No, don''t snort at the samurai! Stop it or get in there!


    Isn''t it usually humiliating to say, "You deserve a king more than the Lord"?


    Are you guys connected to your subordinate thinking?


    I don''t think so. I didn''t want to go into them. ''Cause you two have air like,'' That''s right ''. Only one of you is hubbed, me. It''s an honorable isolation.


    ¡­¡­


    Um, I think it was a very emotional story down the way, huh? Whatever you think afterwards, it just seems like a Ciscon statement.


    I just agree with Princess Tircia. From my point of view, Princess Tircia does not have the impression that she ''struggles with the people''.


    That''s it, close to the Demon King being thought of as a ''feared being'' for better or worse. With me, I don''t get the image that the Demon King mixes with the people...


    It''s not expensive, but it''s a ''born royal'' impression. It wouldn''t be convincing for someone like that to say ''hard work together'' when the country is in turmoil.


    In the first place, that state of nobility, which was the Lord, would be quite a long time in times of ordeal. Naturally, dissatisfaction also arises in it.


    Doesn''t Princess Tircia think of herself as the spearhead of that discontent? She wouldn''t crumble that easily, and it would be possible to do it well.


    Protect your sister and devote herself to the country while accepting the grievances of the people. Exactly what royalty looks like (in part, for personal reasons).


    Exhale unexpectedly. I''d better get this done. Next...... no, my destiny is withheld. Of course, it''s about the extermination of the real culprits.


    Or the affected country is just concerned about ''the purpose of the mastermind''. Since the kidnapping case has been solved, it is also possible to help as long as we know the reason and purpose of the action.


    This is one reason why kidnapping has been a good opportunity to broil out the country''s weaknesses - personal sentiments, and those who fall into the other until they betray the country - and take action against them.


    And because we can have another ''reason'' based on the future.


    If these two points are presented to the injured country, there can be no mistake in seeing that Princess Tircia''s wishes will almost come true. Because it''s not justice that counts, it''s a profitable result.


    "Uh, go back to it. In the meantime, can I just say that the mastermind behind the kidnapping in the south is you? I''d like you to explain why, if possible."


    Punch the bread and hands - "My sister is adorable! ''Come back from your thoughts ~, which means - when asked, Princess Tircia nodded lightly.


    "Yeah, I''m the mastermind. The country involved chose a country that could solve the case. It seems a little burdensome around Balaxin and Zebrast and Corbella."


    "Who even got his hands on Kivera? Isn''t that too dangerous?


    "It was the perfect way to confuse me. Besides, if Gania comes out, it can''t be countered unless it''s Kivera. I want to intervene in my country because it''s a country that belongs to the south."


    Princess Tircia answers even. Apparently, ''the country belonging to the south'' was important.


    You noticed such a question of mine, Princess Tircia continued her words.


    "I would like to intervene, but not until the invasion. Even Kivela doesn''t invade more than there is gania, and most importantly, she can''t afford it because it''s after a fight with you. It''s too close north."


    "Oh, that''s the thing. Sure, if it''s a northern country, it could be an invasion."


    I see. The affected countries are Quivera, Carlosa, Alberda, and Ilfena. Irfena is located in the southernmost part of the country, as are Carlosa and Alberda, almost opposite the poles of Sarovara.


    I haven''t originally committed an act of aggression, and I can''t go out of my way to expedite that far. Even Kivela would have to go through Gania if she were to invade, and she would never get permission under another suspicion.


    ... because that''s pre-construction and they really think they''re after Gania. You can''t be unawary from the history of previous aggressions.


    "Didn''t you think that would rub each other? I can''t miss that."


    I can''t deny this possibility either, so give me a quick novel. Then Princess Tircia looked unexpected.


    "Alas, if His Highness Elshon were here, it would be avoided, wouldn''t it?


    "To?"


    Raise an unexpected voice to the unexpected. But Princess Tircia seemed more surprised that I reacted like this.


    "His Highness Elshon will certainly make a relentless decision if his own country is involved, but they will basically want a calm solution, won''t they? Of course, it won''t just be calm... but I''ve never done anything unilaterally abusive. Exceptions would be if they were set up. In the first place, all the kings of the affected countries don''t imitate the kind of foolishness that they contend about at this level, do they?


    I guess Princess Tircia sincerely thinks so. Speaking of which, you said earlier, ''I chose a country where I could solve a case''.


    Only lower nobles have been the victims. Certainly, this is unlikely to make the country do anything wrong with each other or anything. Too light as a reason for the country to move.


    Except for the story if you were spying on the opportunity to set it up, but I''m guessing it''s a ''I have His Highness Elshon'' statement in anticipation of that. Ilfena is like a country I''ve never set up before, and I can''t hope that the countries around me and the Demon King will compete.


    Are you saying?


    I''ve never seen anyone appreciate the Demon King without colored glasses!


    Not only abilities, but even personality! Regardless of who you are close to, most of the time the Demon King''s rating from others only fits with the ability.


    For me, that was enough. No, I, on the contrary, would feel the same way about Irfena momentum.


    Forgive me! I will super forgive you for your actions so far, Princess Tircia......!


    I will now (on my own) certify you as a friend of my heart. Show that Ciscon an understanding, too!


    Shit! and squeeze Princess Tircia''s hand. Princess Tircia seemed surprised, but still didn''t try to unwave.


    "Thanks! It''s super precious who appreciates the Demon King that way from the start!


    ¡­¡­ Even if you don''t, you love His Highness Elshon, don''t you?


    "I''m a nostalgic owner!


    "... the owner? Huh? Uh, that?


    "Yeah, owner. Parents and cats alike."


    ¡­¡­


    Silence fell. As Princess Tircia, I suppose she thought it was "I love" the romantic meaning, but she realized that the meaning was different in my words that followed.


    It''s just... it was a subtle thing called ''the owner'' too, so I see I''ve had trouble reacting.


    But eventually I nodded with a face like I was convinced.


    "Well, normally, only one person can think of who makes you so strong in the other world. Yes, His Highness Elshon is on your side to be so missed."


    I feel the care of Princess Tircia as I deliberately use the word ''ally''. Because the Demon King never ''owns'' me. I guess this is also because she understood me correctly.


    All right, I have an appointment with the escort knight. Here''s one, let''s switch to negotiation.


    "Your aims are ''to have Master Lillian treated rightfully'', ''to intervene in other countries to rebuild Sarovara'', and ''to exterminate the fools''. Is this all right?


    The look on Princess Tircia''s face becomes all the more diplomatic because she felt something about me holding her hand and looking at me and asking.


    Princess Tircia shows a temporarily contemplative gesture, and.


    "Yeah, right. I don''t want to be punished for that."


    I ran out of words. Did you decide this from the beginning, and the samurai doesn''t pinch her mouth either?


    But I laughed at it and made new suggestions.


    "... aren''t you willing to make a deal with ''me''?


    "Huh?"


    "That would be serious about the country, wouldn''t it? Me and... if you''re going to get on with the Mage''s suggestion, and I can promise you" another country will help rebuild Sarovara, "" the Mage will take on the punishment and aftermath of the fools, "" your future, "right?


    Princess Tircia seemed unable to hide her surprise at the abrupt suggestion. The samurai also opens her eyes and looks at the Lord.


    Actually...... this, I just added a few extra elements to the muscles Princess Tircia had in mind.


    As Princess Tircia predicted, the intervention of the affected country is only known. The reason for this, as I said earlier, is that ''there is a distance'' and ''not to stimulate an unrelated country'', and¡­ ''because we cannot obtain the cooperation of the Sarovara royal family''.


    Princess Tircia is the main culprit, so nothing more can be done. In anticipation of that, I think she was moving.


    But what if that''s where the unexpected presence of a ''magician'' comes in?


    I''m on the damaged side, but there''s basically no fence. Thus, the hand of ''convincing the affected country'' can be used.


    If we''re going to rebuild Sarovara on that assumption, then naturally, there''s Princess Tircia.


    "But I don''t think I can be forgiven."


    You anticipated such a prediction, Princess Tircia clouds her face. Yeah, I don''t think you can do that normally. Normally, right?


    "It''s not entirely forgivable, but you can leave it as'' the people you need '', right? That''s right, Master Lillian''s assistant or something around there. The inheritance will be just gone."


    "... may I ask why you would do that?


    Surprisingly, Princess Tircia still asks with a peek of hope. To her like that, I had a full smile.


    "It''s up to you because you need to do what I think is'' the real culprit ''!


    I ran out with a good smile. Regret doesn''t even have shards.


    This is serious without joking. With her, without her, there''s a lot of difference between what we can do.


    Enough to soften this far, there''s no mistake in seeing that the evidence to get rid of the idiots and the list of people in question hold it perfectly. In addition to that, there is the people''s elephant mind.


    You can''t be frightened by the intervention of other countries and not remember your dissatisfaction. If that was'' accomplished by the self-sacrifice of a princess worrying about her country ''and'' the royal family of another country sympathized with it and provided help in the name of intervention '', the impression would be completely different.


    I can''t blame you, but the Demon King doesn''t like to fight for nothing.


    Then why don''t we tailor it to "the right thing"?


    "You''re really... you''re honest with yourself"


    "It''s often said"


    Princess Tircia, who had been taken aback, shrugs like a shudder. Yeah, they say that a lot. Because that''s why animals are evaluated like outdoors.


    "By and large, you have trouble rubbing this country grandiose, don''t you? I''m universally referred to as a ''culpable magician'' or something, aren''t I? There is a possibility that a request will come for a quote, ''Do something'', that has flared up to another country! I don''t like it! I''ll have trouble getting thrown round after it gets out of my hands like that!


    This isn''t something that some country would ask for. If a civilian (no country asked) who conveniently interpreted a private rumor starts to speak out......


    To be clear, Irfena is irrelevant, but with such an elevated voice, we can''t ignore it. I will have to leave in a way that succumbs to threats in the name of expectation.


    ... Well, in that case, it could be a slaughter feast.


    What''s wrong with wanting to avoid such a nasty future!?


    As far as those idiots are concerned, they''re going to soften up in time!


    "I know exactly what happened to you. I mean, you have no trust in my country... something I can''t deny either"


    "You''ve seen too much evil since you came to this country. Even if the samurai around us aligned themselves with Mr. Fool, the noblemen who rebelled against the king, the knights... aren''t they obviously vegetarian?"


    "I''m so sorry......!


    Princess Tircia apologizes, with her headache-tolerant expression. Even if you were in a position to plan numerous events, was it still a headache to act as expected?


    Yeah, I''m not happy with that one, even as it unfolds as expected. It''s those in my own country who are exposed to shame, isn''t it?


    "So, right? I think it''s important for me to work with you once and for all. I would also say that would be a" drop point "on the part of the affected country."


    Get your hands off me, grin and smile. Even if I didn''t know what it was about, Princess Tircia nodded.


    "Right, you''ll need one settlement. With that in mind, if I can count on your help."


    Princess Tircia, who once again proclaims that and gives a clear nod. I''m ready.


    Okay, come on!


    "Let him hit me!


    "Huh... Huh!


    Without waiting for a reply, punch Princess Tircia in the cheek one shot with her fist. The samurai hastily supported Princess Tircia, who fell in momentum.


    "This is the end of what happened privately in the south. And the fact that ''I hit the royal family'' has been added at the moment"


    ¡­¡­ That, ha. "


    "Oh, don''t force me to talk. Admittedly enough to cool it down, but healing magic will be done after everyone has explained the situation."


    Make Princess Tircia stop, with her gaze and words, trying to keep her eyes open and words going when she realizes what I''m trying to say. It also makes sense to care for her, because that''s not what I''m supposed to say right now.


    Drop it. It''s ''letting the south also have no against Sarovara''.


    Sarovara is unilaterally bad as it is, so I also got the south side to just respond to the discussion.


    Whatever, I''m a civilian. That''s the next queen - and now she''s still number one in inheritance - beating and all that disrespectful extremes!


    With this as a shield, the south side can hardly be bothered. I''m the one who teased you, along with the phrase, "I want you to listen to me." Can you sell the information I''ve been getting? ''Perfect if you whisper in your ear.


    It was a party, me. There''s a lot of awkward information when you get ripped off. ?


    Blackmail? What''s wrong with that, I''m called ''The World''s Disaster''?


    In the first place, I publicly declare that I am neither a fraternist nor a good man. Now with one or two more notoriety, there''s nothing wrong with it!


    "Heh... heh, I wish I had chosen you as an accomplice from the beginning"


    Princess Tircia laughs with pleasure while the samurai puts a chilled towel on her and makes it look painful.


    "What do you think? I only came up with these means because of what you''ve done."


    It is a fact. Because I''m just tailoring this to my cards against Princess Tircia.


    That was where Princess Tircia, the strongest card in Sarovara, was added to make any further measures possible.


    "Come on, take your hand, will you? Because our" play "begins now."


    Yeah, nice to meet you.


    That''s what I said and laughed at each other, and Princess Tircia shook my offered hand.


    The contract was indeed concluded. Irfena Momentum may have a head, but I only ''chose a path with greater profit''.


    "It''s gonna be a good time."


    "Hehe... that hurts a little when you laugh. But I''m so excited."


    Now, the real culprit - you Sarovara idiots, are you ready?


    If you guys were decent, there wouldn''t even be a kidnapping. It''s not supposed to be "irrelevant," is it?

 230 The opening of the play is grand.

    Place visited, accompanied by Princess Tircia and a samurai. There''s...


    "Tircia......"


    The voice of a grieving king sounds.


    This place is in the middle of nowhere. They gathered not only the Irfena forces and King Sarovara, but also men such as the nobles and the maids and the knights. That''s where I streamed earlier conversations and footage with the magic props.


    Of course, it''s not everything we''re here for. Especially the samurai and knights have minimal work to do, and even the nobles will be far away.


    It''s just... it''s better to have more witnesses. I didn''t hear it from people, I got them gathered here to take on the important role of knowing the facts with their own eyes and ears.


    People couldn''t seem to hide their confusion in Princess Tircia''s confession. That''s what it meant to see Princess Tircia as convenient for us, but they don''t seem to notice.


    King Sarovara and Lillian, and those who pledge allegiance to them, seem to be heartbroken by Princess Tircia''s reasons for action, but I think others are worried about Sarovara and themselves in the future.


    ''Cause we''re turning four southern countries against our enemies, right?


    Now if Princess Tircia herself hadn''t confessed, she would have stayed ''suspicious'' and I don''t think she could have done it. They also say that they cannot be pursued because there is no clear evidence.


    However, in that case, both, to be honest, will remain suspicious eyes on the ''country'' called Sarovara. Ningro, it is possible that Princess Tircia, who has me on her side, will be perceived as having broken her English.


    Princess Tircia is the culprit, right? Still, you can''t blame me if you ask me why I acted.


    "Sister!


    Lillian rushes over and hugs Princess Tircia. The look on Princess Tircia''s face, which she accepts as if she had no choice but to do so, was a bitter but loving one.


    Some people look at her like that and take a breath. I guess it''s a face I''ve never shown before.


    "I''m sorry, Lillian. I lost at the end of the day."


    With that said, I see no remorse or regret in Princess Tircia.... she is fulfilling her wishes as a result. ''Lost'' really seemed like the last curtain pull only.


    "Yes...... no! I''m the one to blame! Despite the fact that you erased your contested future with your sister, my own neglect caused me to spoil and be foolish about it. If I had been able to support your sister, for this sort of thing......!


    Lillian, desperately recruiting, is in tears at the end. Apparently, he listened to an earlier conversation with Princess Tircia and understood how protected he was and how he had let one sister princess carry him.


    I have one certainty about what those sisters look like.


    Hmmm...... I guess that means Princess Tircia''s eyes were certain, this.


    I thought you were being honest about Lillian, but I didn''t know you were understanding this far. I''m able to self-reflect, and I''m not wrong about the content. Above all, I am aware that ''I was not the kind of person who could count on my sister princess''.


    At least it''s more decent than the people who don''t say anything. It''s not a statement from personal feelings, this.


    If you only utter words with personal emotions, all you can say is to the extent of ''why, you didn''t tell me'' or ''I''m sorry''. Either blame it or even become self-loathing. The point is, it should be your child speaking.


    But Lillian''s words are because he understands the situation correctly. I thought to myself, "Why did it happen?" You admit that you are powerless.


    Ha... the intruder. Isn''t that better than the idiots who tried to use you. This is likely to work out with future education and Princess Tircia''s support.


    This is it, isn''t it? It stretches out enough, this kid.


    "Well, Tircia. I want to hear the truth out of your mouth. Is it true that you spoke to the Wizard?


    "Yes, it is in fact"


    If King Sarovara asks with a sad expression, let Lillian go and Princess Tircia will answer clearly.


    No lousy excuses, no regrets needed. King Sarovara seemed frightened for a moment by the attitude of Princess Tircia, whose emotions seemed so clear. I guess the same goes for those who took their breath.


    "The reason..."


    "As you have heard, I would like to reiterate. The goal is to rebuild our country. This country today is like a haribote that is hard to keep in shape. It would be obvious if we moved on to the next generation with the bad flow left behind, wouldn''t it?


    King Sarovara seeped deep regret at Princess Tircia, who even spoke. That is by no means a lie, for the king himself is one who has made that flow.


    No way, the princess didn''t even think about it, such as acting too much wishing to purify herself. Apparently Princess Tircia didn''t look like that, and I think it''s basically because she was a ''good kid''.


    It is a considerable measure of coercion that Princess Tircia has softened, assuming that she has not thought about anything, such as her own future. Because she knows the king''s intention - not to educate Lillian in order to make her sister princess the next king - it can also be called treason.


    When I think about that, my voice goes up quickly.


    "It''s betrayal against the country!


    "Detain the princess!


    Probably someone in the aristocracy who was the Lord. I don''t know what they''re going to talk about if I let Princess Tircia go wild like this - people who have inconveniences.


    The malice quickly becomes contagious. Because one voice after another continued to speak, and the majority of those who turned their gaze to Princess Tircia and talked about something secretly.


    King Sarovara will want to praise them too, but if he speaks poorly, he will be immediately asked to punish Princess Tircia. Without a doubt, I am asked to ''judge the king'' on this occasion.


    Can I say number of violence? People fueled by anxiety will cram into the king with emotion and ask for ''a word convenient to ourselves''.


    Those who raised their voices at the beginning seem to be after it. Unless it''s also a decision punch to dispel anxiety when you''re fanned so far, you can''t change the flow of ''as long as Princess Tircia offers''.


    If that happens, Princess Tircia is confirmed as a sinner. Above all, the word "king" is taken, so King Sarovara can''t say anything bad either.


    It''s a lesson to have trouble at times like this without the majesty of drinking and silencing them.


    Maybe it''s because I know the Demon King that I see the difference. Powerfulness and presence are important.


    Well, the loud surrounding voices...... would also cause Princess Tircia to be flat in such circumstances. That is why I want to raise anxiety and a settlement of clear punishment.


    The point is, I''m scared. ''Isn''t she still going to do something?'' The anticipation. As a result, there was a louder voice wanting her punishment than necessary.


    In contrast, I and Irfena Momentum have a huge inner laugh. The conversation in the reading was the opposite of this situation.


    ''I''m an idiot, I have an idiot! From myself [I know that I have corrupted my country!] You insist!


    "Do you declare yourself? Well, I''m particularly suspicious of those who raise their voices... which, remember their faces''


    ''Before that, we''re here too. Do you even think Princess Tircia won''t think of that? Such an attitude is like making it clear that you are insulting Princess Tircia.''


    "Isn''t that why we need [our own ideal, Dear Tircia]? He said he''d be disappointed if he ever took it off. ''


    ''I see. I mean, if something inconvenient happens to us even if Princess Tircia takes office, it could be the opposite of what it is now.''


    "It''s stupid. If we seek the Lord''s ideals, we must ourselves be under the Lord''s ideals. Otherwise, you won''t get through. ''


    As for Sarovara, he said to the Irfenas, "We will not forgive evil! ''I think there is also a desire to make a positive impression. But I actually get the opposite impression.


    Because Princess Tircia''s samurai, escort knights, and people who seem to be swearing allegiance to the king have not raised their voices!


    You don''t have proof, do you?


    It''s just an uncertain situation where Princess Tircia says so, isn''t it?


    Let''s just think of a reason why the King can''t give you punishment in a hurry, huh?


    Ning Lo, the guy who wants a clear punishment in this situation would be more suspicious. If you ask, ''Clarification of the facts by those whom the king trusts, after promising to punish them severely if they are true''.


    However, if they do this, ''the culprit who became the reason for Princess Tircia''s actions'' will also be summed up in the report, which will be submitted to the affected country, the South. With a king who wants to help Princess Tircia, he is certain to act in a desire for grace.


    If that happens, the culprits won''t get away with it first. I guess I don''t think it''s sweet enough for the South to miss it.


    But, you know, I think it''s sweet at the thought point.


    Have you forgotten that there''s a wizard here with a hand in hand with Princess Tircia?


    Hehe... the show came early! Now, this is the best time for me to show my strength as a collaborator and increase Princess Tircia''s fondness!


    Inside, I was excited to wait for this moment!


    My position and that of the Irfena momentum on this occasion is'' outsiders''. Yeah, I''m an outsider. Very unfortunately.


    If you''re going to intervene based on that... ''You just have to aim for that situation'' right? ''Cause if we don''t talk like this, the culprit''s gonna get away with it. It''s more of a problem to keep quiet.


    Turning his gaze to the Irfena momentum, the Marquis of Leckbari nodded. Just in case, it looks like this place has decided I should pursue it.


    Sometimes they tell me it''s Irfena. When they put me in the position of ''outsider'' I''m just a little weak. There is also the possibility that they will be treated as interference in their internal affairs because they have not made a formal protest.


    With that in mind, you gave it to me. I would have had an earlier conversation with Princess Tircia, and I have the position of being a different world person. Blah, there''s an escape route even if you say or do something you don''t deserve.


    Well, let''s act then!


    "annoying"


    Whimpering a word, patsy and fingering. What I aimed for was the floor, where I stretched a pretty large junction.


    The kingdom is'' what you play ''. It''s a nostalgic hand I used before in my first meeting with the knight s, but naturally when I do this...


    "Eh."


    "Shh..."


    "Wow!?


    "Nah!?


    All those who were above the bond were soon ''bounced''. I immediately extinguished the line, so I can only see ''suddenly a large number of people have fallen to great lengths'' beside me. Unlike back then, the power can also be adjusted. You''ve grown, yourself!


    "Oh..."


    That was just unexpected, Princess Tircia is flashing. Still holding my sister princess tight, I saw that even if they fell, only my sister princess would be protected.


    That''s just great, Ciscon. I don''t even brace myself in this situation. That attitude is very nice.


    While dusting into the smiling sights of such sisters, I am unfolding my next magic. The classic ice freeze gradually spread as it froze the fallen on the spot, eventually turning it into an ice chamber during the glance.


    That said, it''s freezing people, so it''s not that thick of ice. Something I would be in trouble with if I died.


    It should be noted that decent people are eating the convolutions as well, but I would ask you to cut that off as a honorable sacrifice. In this situation, I can''t sort people out.


    It''s okay, it''s okay, just be nice, and we''ll be done talking soon, okay?


    In the first place, it''s usually impossible to make a punitive decision without proof. There is no clue because the person in question is royal. Therefore, it is normal for this occasion to be reasonable and temporarily dissolved around prudence¡­. There''s just something wrong with them seeking immediate punishment.


    If you argue poorly and prolong it, I think it''s a life-threatening crisis, but that''s exactly how they''ll understand it. If your life is spared, shut the fuck up!


    Irfena momentum ahead, who turned his gaze against him, had a thin grin. They gave way to me, but they only said ''this place gives way''.


    The point is that ''the affected country has not yet protested Sarovara''.


    Normally, wouldn''t Sarovara make a statement sheltering Princess Tircia?


    This is why the Irfena forces are silent. I haven''t even protested the kidnapping, so I just don''t have the right to pinch my mouth. I was here because I took a ride with Princess Tircia.


    The point is monitoring because of the guardian framework. I was just watching to be stopped if I did something.


    You can''t do anything more than that before construction is such a reason. It''s just that they''re not very nice, either.


    "I had decided for some reason that my country had not even protested in the kidnapping case yet, and that it was only Princess Tircia''s confession. There''s something I want to hide... Is there a problem when they figure out the truth about the case ''


    It is expected that malice in the name of the report will be spread in pieces to the affected countries like this. I didn''t lie, and I just reported it as I saw it, so you can complain about it as well as Sarovara''s side.


    Of course, the injured country would spot such malice and so on. Just use this as a stepping stone to find out the truth and get on with it. I won''t give you a break, I swear.


    He''s just an asshole who didn''t think it was possible! I mean, what the fuck do you think the Irfena Momentum is!


    You idiots. Have you forgotten when you rebelled against the king?


    They learned it wasn''t ''shut up = do nothing'', right?


    "I''m annoyed, you idiots. Normally there is evidence and the punishment is decided for the first time. Yet... it''s like," If they look into it, there''s something awkward going on "? It''s normal not to believe the killer of the ''case'' who hasn''t even come to protest, is it?


    When I bothered to say it, some of my complexion changed. Realize that our words and actions to trump the princess and flee led us, conversely, to turn our suspicious eyes to ourselves.


    "You tried to resist the king before, didn''t you? I don''t trust you at that point, but now I can only see it with suspicion."


    "Oh, that sort of thing."


    "annoying"


    I ring my fingers with my gaze at the man who raised his voice. Along with the sound, the ice cubes that were right next to the man smashed and scattered. Many people blued their faces to this, not just men.


    Ha... it''s awkward to get hit with every frozen body ''baki'' or something? That seems to have been the idea. Above all.


    I said, "I''m annoyed." I''m not interested in worthless words that come from your self-preservation. Now, shall we go through our brother-in-law for a moment? "


    That''s what I say, I come before the king and smile. The knights, who are showing slight movement, probably because they are wary of me.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you. I decided it was necessary to put this place away¡­ I apologize if I had any thoughts."


    "Yes, no, thank God. Well, that reminds me again of the magician."


    "Heh heh, something that basically only points fangs at enemies"


    To that reply, the people who attract the face continue. Yeah, because that''s what you meant by launching an attack.


    Now that I have the king''s permission, let me move on to my destiny.


    I turn again to Princess Tircia. When her gaze matched, she grinned and nodded, lowering Lillian.


    Come on, let''s play, shall we?


    "Princess Tircia, those whom you pawned in the kidnapping. Did their sorting make sense?


    In that inquiry, King Sarovara gives a startling look. Perhaps many in Sarovara feel the same way. But I had something to be sure of.


    Princess Tircia tends to prefer reasonable means. He showed the Irfena forces the appearance of a nobleman who disputed the king, or ''even acted naturally, using it for his convenience''.


    Then I think those dead handkerchiefs would have made sense, too. Kidnapping to wish to intervene in Sarovara... just a throwaway pawn, huh?


    Of course, if you look into it, you''ll know why. But this is our playground.


    It is in front of the king in the corner. It''s more ''prey'' damage than doing it on this spot, right?


    The statements here are ''not admittedly false'', yet ''to be put on record''. Since it is related to kidnapping cases, it is possible to submit records on the spot, etc. if requested by the affected country.


    What would happen if there was an earlier statement by Princess Tircia that would corroborate the suspicions directed at the fools?


    Even the affected country is not stupid. If Princess Tircia''s reasons for action are convincing... they could be the backbone to crush them.


    The main culprit is Princess Tircia, but naturally if there is a culprit, it is also punishable. Princess Tircia, I won''t allow you to push me away?


    Yeah, of course there is.


    to the words told with a grin and a smile, in their contents.


    During the frozen sight was divided between those who watched with interest and those who seeped despair. We laugh deeply at each other when we perceive the atmosphere.


    It''s going to be a mutually beneficial fun time, remember that certainty.

 231 Sister Princesss circumstances

    "Let''s start with the kidnapping. Again, that was to direct my attention to Sarovara. And...... I was'' convinced that the country I chose could be solved ''. That''s the premise."


    Chilled cheeks, but Princess Tircia speaks out. The information I have just heard, but I guess this is also an important element in purposefully speaking.


    Or the tone has been entirely personal since earlier. Rather than a princess, he wants to make it clear that it''s an individual''s plan: Tircia.


    "Those I pawned in the process will die. But as long as we get the information from the mouth of the captured that ''they preferred tea and spoke regularly'', we will get to Sarovara"


    "How did the tea leaves in that method of killing make you think it was safe? In this view, they say it''s because you said it together with your demon props off."


    It''s the confession of the main culprit, so these confirmations will also be necessary. "You''re right," Princess Tircia nodded as she pinched her mouth thinking so.


    "When I asked for it, I cut the tea leaf seal in front of them and drank it with them. That''s the number of times, or what would remain harmless without some accumulation. And I gave it to him and I said," Come back when it''s over. "


    "So there''s the original habit, and they ''drank regularly'', right? You wouldn''t think the princess would mouth the poison, and it would be hard to suspect. ¡­ they also received premium tea leaves as a special reward, and you might be tempted to expect the next reward."


    If you feel what is included and take a good peek at Princess Tircia.


    "It''s also important to have your reward in front of you in order for you to work properly?


    I gave it back to you with a smile. I know very well that I treat people.


    There is no such thing as guilt on Princess Tircia''s face. The fun voices that echo during a quiet glance are horror situations inside where frozen people''s appearances also go hand in hand.


    If you''re just listening, a conversation between two women close to you. However, the content is limited to the term noise.


    "How could you be deluded that only the demonic props of detoxification are fake?


    "Before I gave it to you, I put on that magic trick and cut off my finger to show it to you. If that wound heals, the healing magic item will be real. But you can''t try poison, can you? So after trying the tea leaves, I gave them the magic props. If you let them trust you, it''s hard to get suspicious words, right?


    I see, they were also thinking about the order in which they would hand it over. Keep them at ease with poisonous tea, then demon props. I guess she also used her position as a ''princess'' to make her trust.


    Even with healing magic and magic props, there is little chance that the princess will get hurt in everyday life. Yet he bothered to cut off his finger until he proved it real.


    If there is any respect for Princess Tircia, it will be enough. ''I didn''t know you did that to earn our trust...! Feel like''.


    But if it was in that state, why did Princess Tircia dump them and pawn them?


    At least, I feel like I was there to move faithfully.


    "Well, shall we get to the point? The reason I abandoned them and pawned them is... ''cause they were sent in by the nobles who call themselves my faction''. To put it well, ''appearances are faithful'', but to put it badly, ''those sent to take in''".


    To that word, people who breathe much more. If you are experiencing earlier strangulations against Princess Tircia, it is only natural to suspect that you have truly been loyal to them.


    Princess Tircia is not stupid. I guess saying that out of the question on this occasion is grasping some evidence.


    Several nobles now have a startling look on their face. Thought you hadn''t found out.


    "Oh...... then you''d be happy to cooperate in the kidnapping! Not a big chance... I can''t believe I got blackmail against you"


    Pattin! and keep your hands together and smile, if you dig in a more unpleasant direction.


    "It would!? For once, I gave them the choice. But as soon as I thought I was safe, I was pretty excited to ride. Yeah, well, even their parents don''t know this fact because they said, ''I''m asking you to trust me, so there''s no point in saying anything else.'' You must have had some personal ambitions."


    Princess Tircia also exposes more detailed circumstances. I feel a little drawn to us by the way we smile, but what we really want to say is after this.


    Princess Tircia and I meet each other in a conversation at Norinoli. And it will be a laugh that contains perhaps contempt for both of us.


    "It''s not stupid, those guys. If you got into the conversation of your own volition, it''s not bad for a guy who jumped on delicious bait with ambition. They deserved to be killed, no matter what you think. If you had a choice, you wouldn''t have been forced, and it''s not" accomplices "you''d be convinced of from the start!


    "I think so, don''t I? In the first place, I can see what you think of me at the point where you come to that idea. He thought he could dive into his nostalgia if he even looked ostensibly faithful, so he thought he could even entrust him with an ''important'' role.... If you''re loyal, you should try to stop it."


    We both threw up one poison after another. The gaze of those who are distracted pierces us, but where do we blow the wind?


    Pity for a murdered handkerchief? No! As far as I can tell, they''re convincing accomplices!


    Rather than being used, it just seems to have been killed because Princess Tircia enlightened us about our ambitions.


    In the first place, to observe from the story of Princess Tircia...... they are not loyal by mistake. I may have some respect, but I see Princess Tircia more than that as'' something that benefits us''.


    They thought Princess Tircia couldn''t spot that, so some of them were relieved? So could it not be assumed that there was a diminished sense of crisis about the possibility that we would be killed...


    To be clear, Princess Tircia has just won the lead. They''re not on their side.


    The guy who doesn''t hit his hand is an idiot when he says he knows the future to be used.


    "Besides, I didn''t just want to bury my enemies. If the country affected by the kidnapping had opened a full investigation, would it have been prepared to give them information?... including, of course, those of the people who sent them in. Something that cannot be blind to suspicion against a clan that has sent out such sinners"


    tickles, and Princess Tircia laughs. In that poor expression, only the eyes dwelt in a completely different color.


    "I seem to like it a lot in my country, but how can that be seen in the eyes of the affected country? You''ve been deluded so far, but you''ll be rebuffed more thoroughly than you put out a sinner who did harm to another country."


    - Because if I had been punished, there wouldn''t have been a kidnapping.


    To the words that followed, King Sarovara leaned down.


    Yes, this is true. The main culprit would be Princess Tircia, but she recognizes the handkerchiefs she killed as'' enemies sent in ''. If we follow it, we will reach those who sent us, and they will not be spared the punishment.


    A way that can be described as self-sacrifice, but surely Princess Tircia''s wishes will be fulfilled. The Irfena momentum ahead, which turned its gaze, also looked at Princess Tircia, as impressed. I wonder if this is the will as a royalty.


    If you''re going to bury your enemies, if you''re going to involve other countries, you should show a lot of readiness. Princess Tircia proved it and showed it.


    Now, Princess Tircia didn''t think about her future or anything. I know some feelings Lillian deserved the next queen, but I guess she was right ''royal''.


    The temper not to let him like this any more, and his insistence as a royalty. Unlike Lillian, she is definitely the person the Queen deserves, too.


    "I see! So my faction... No, he said he plotted to ''accomplice'' those who tried to use him and crush the clan royal party. It''s like they''re rebelling against a king, because they can''t do it in their own country, so they used" rebellion from another country. "


    "Yeah, yeah. It''s a pitiful story, but in Sarovara, even if you have proof, you won''t be guilty of a great deal. But don''t you think I can''t delude you all this time?


    Contrary to the sunny Princess Tircia, the aristocrats in mind are pale in face. "Those who wonder that they have not been convicted before," then even the injured country will refrain from doing so. If it had been punished, the kidnapping itself wouldn''t have happened.


    "I guess your father''s way isn''t a mistake, either, depending on the circumstances. But if someone takes that for granted... it''s just an invitation to more growth now. If we don''t abandon the negative legacy that lasted longer than our predecessors, we will soon bring about the collapse of the country."


    Just a little bit of grief lingers in Princess Tircia''s face. King Sarovara''s kindness would also be great as an individual, but it was only convenient for those who were used to the condition of their predecessors.


    The arrogance inherited from parents to children, the consciousness of sin that has faded. It took a great deal of resetting to get rid of them.


    I guess it was Princess Tircia who undertook that. Because of her brilliance, the wise princess understood what the country needed.


    At the same time, based on my personality and abilities, I defined my role¡­ etc.


    People have figured that out, too, and Princess Tircia has not been directed at such a difficult gaze as she did earlier. You don''t even have to be guilty of disrespect, I guess you have some idea.


    Even now, the beginning and end of even those who realise that they let one Princess Tircia carry them and lean down to regret them. Of course, she would have had a collaborator, but she''s not here right now.


    "I know everything." There''s no one with a "I know everything." Even though I doubt it, I immediately recall her plan and convince one person.


    ¡­ Is it possible that Lillian kept us away before we arrived? Exactly, leaving Lillian alone to exit her sister remains anxious.


    The Irfenas seem to be looking at us as if we were a combination of answers¡­ looking at me precisely. They made a deal with Princess Tircia, and I don''t think I''ll do anything. I''m hoping to cut back.


    Or I''m not willing to let it go either. I don''t think so.


    In this shitty, serial situation, it''s hard to say......!


    You know... from here on out, I think it''s going to be a different development than Princess Tircia expected. I mean, everyone moves that way, including me. This was close to certainty.


    First, Princess Tircia presumes the king will take refuge. This also means self-blame, but there are also reasons why it would be difficult to be without Princess Tircia in this situation. It''s a judgment based on your position.


    Because of the low number of royalties, Lillian has not been educated at all. When I can go down the stage here by Princess Tircia, there is definitely a problem with the next generation.


    Neither does the affected country intend to tilt the country exactly - because, in addition to the fact that the victims of the kidnapping were junior nobles, they are safe - so there is a thick line where the pre-construction back-trade called grace takes place.


    Therefore, the king will use all his might to shelter Princess Tircia, so he cannot reach the nobles. No, if you are a king aware of your impudence, there is also the possibility of sacrificing a great deal because this is the time.


    Or I am very sorry for Princess Tircia, who has decided from the beginning to be prepared to take responsibility, but the kidnapping itself is not that painful in the first place. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah.


    In addition, it will also affect that the kings of the affected countries are not the ones who cannot think about ''what development is best''.


    Besides... I''m sure the suggestions around there will come from the Demon King.


    I think parents and cats will make the best choice because they have a great understanding of these circumstances.


    It will give us suggestions and remedies to eradicate the idiots for all the best choices and more than the reasons for Princess Tircia''s actions are clear.


    Before that, I am willing to make various suggestions based on the future. I have a deal with Princess Tircia, and it''s horrible considering the future of Sarovara, where she''s gone.


    ¡­¡­


    Yes, she is the savior, in a sense, for the affected country that intervenes.


    Who else is responsible for rebuilding this country! (Authentic)


    People who are patriotic and have hot Ciscon souls - Princess Tircia is going to entrust the next generation to Lillian - you don''t want to have a hard time rebuilding them without a reason to be so biased!?


    I am most afraid of casual expectations from the folk, "Please to the Magic Master". I just want my share of retaliation. I''m going to help out somewhat, but I don''t want to hang out with you extended.


    What''s wrong with being cuter than people! Don''t expect a self-inflicted wizard!


    "You''re the main culprit, but you''re the victim in a way, so hey... there''s a good chance you''ll be grateful. Ning Lo, may they appreciate what you''ve done?


    No way. All of a sudden I''m like, ''No, maybe you''re okay?'' I can''t even say, plain ~ tell that. Naturally I can''t tell you the truth, but I don''t want to break this atmosphere.


    If we induce her to remain in this air, the rebellion against Princess Tircia will be considerably soothed. Sacrifice...... it wasn''t, I''d prefer less criticism of the needy to rebuild this country.


    "Really?


    "At least I thought it would be appreciated as an ''actionable royalty''"


    Princess Tircia, who is unwilling to help herself, is negative, but I definitely think she will be left behind.


    Sorry, this is convenient... I''m not kidding about the country getting rough at the end of losing talent that can take the fools away.


    Well, this is after hearing the views of the injured country. Next, next.


    "So what about that samurai? For once, she was on Master Lillian''s side."


    To change the subject, go to the next question. Exactly. Lillian turns pale, but still seems to have won her trust in her sister Princess, and she didn''t pinch her mouth.


    To Lillian like that, Princess Tircia doesn''t turn her gaze. Someone''s "hard work" echoed in his fortitude as he looked forward.


    ¡­¡­


    Maybe Cisco''s just scared his sister''s gonna cry, huh?


    Guilt doesn''t exist in female foxes.


    I''m sure of this. I think she hated that samurai... probably with lilian entanglement.


    Only that samurai is well tailored to the sinner, because she has always been a special treat. The intruder that happened after that. Isn''t she the type who doesn''t show so much interest in handkerchiefs when she sees one of your cases?


    She''s the worst traitor I''ve ever seen.


    Dust and smile, opening the most this dialogue. Terrified that the seeping anger.


    "From day to day, do you know that she used Lillian for her own evaluation?


    "... Yep, I heard. Was it an assessment that a samurai who serves the princess in question well,"


    Irfena, did the force bring you here, and there''s an intruder on this scene. He''s not frozen, he''s standing up and listening to this story... but I guess there''s still something I think about not being childhood friendly. That look looks complicated.


    "That''s not all. Hey, didn''t you think it was weird?" How did so many know about Lillian''s demise? "


    ¡­¡­ That''s... "


    Unexpectedly hissing her eyebrows, Princess Tircia continued her conversation as she nodded.


    "That samurai was giving us information. I guess you didn''t think Lillian''s rating was any worse now, that he had a slight increase in bad reviews. Of course, it''s not all bad stories I''ve been telling you. I''m guessing her sense was that she''d" divulge the story of a close friend. "


    You still can''t hold your anger, Princess Tircia, who tries to keep calm by exhaling deeply. Lillian was surprised by the unexpected words, but still desperately listened to the reason for not listening.


    Oh, come on, that samurai sucks!


    You have a duty of confidentiality in your profession!? What about the princess''s maid?


    Of course, there would not have been a clear malice in that samurai. But that''s why it''s bad in nature. Because it''s unconscious malice.


    Perhaps the way this country is present is affecting it. If those who speak plainly of insults to Lillian cannot be punished, they will think that to that extent they will be fine.


    The point is that the lady is also a victim of a negative legacy in this country. Worst of all, it doesn''t make any difference.


    And.


    If a samurai is such a guy, I feel like I know the anger of Princess Tircia.


    ¡­¡­ Well, I don''t really want to say it, do I? The lady was the kind of person who moves on her own, depending on the conditions? For example...... ''We should also have a solid house to marry for Master Lillian. If you can handle it conveniently here, I''ll make sure you benefit too'' or something... "


    "You got on, no doubt. You''re the one who gives top priority to your interests, so you could invite a man who wants royal blood into Lillian''s room. Besides, as far as she''s concerned, it''s for Lillian''s sake. You must have been confident."


    "Ha... there was some information I could be sure of,"


    If you ask her by pulling her face apart, her sister-in-law nodded with her best smile of the day. The more people dont pull on that smile, the more spectacular it is.


    Oh... I can''t complain about this even if it kills me. I''m stepping through Princess Tircia''s landmines.


    However, I am very convinced about the character of the samurai. Because I''m her victim, too.


    "So I said, ''When you''re a different world, die for my benefit!'' He said it was in a state. Besides, the saying is'' for the princess''. ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    "Heh, that wasn''t my instruction, was it? Though I said ''for Lillian'' when we talked."


    "Or did you mean it was for you?"


    "Yeah. You don''t know the word self-responsibility, do you?


    The intruder with a slight gaze, you were holding your fist firmly and chewing on your lips. The absence of objections is probably one side of the samurai that will convince him too.


    It''s true that I was angry about that death, but it''s also true that I feel sorry for hearing the circumstances. He''s a knight, he can''t be surprised by the words and actions of such a samurai.


    By contrast, Lillian is pale in the face. You trusted me about the samurai, and I didn''t seem to want to believe it.


    To Lillian like that, Princess Tircia hugged her close to comfort her. Lillian, who trembles small, remains made a sister princess.


    "Sister... she always took my side... even when she refused to talk to Argent..."


    "Right, that''s true, too. But people change, don''t they? She used the position of a samurai for good friendship and home from the start...... she had personal ambitions. I could have gotten along with you in that, but she was always her best friend."


    "I..."


    "You''re too close. It was more like friends to each other than a clear subordination. So she never had loyalty. I was convinced that you would never let yourself get away... with losing your side."


    Princess Tircia strokes Lillian''s back to calm her down. The people watching without words were somewhere awkward.


    They can''t blame the samurai. The attitude of those around us is the most important cause that evoked the samurai.


    Beside disparaging Lillian, I have praised the samurai. Those were the people who kept that samurai on track, and there were those who watched it.


    That''s the reason for the samurai''s death. Was she ruined because of her selfishness?


    Or I guess the people seeping regret worked pretty well with my words earlier. That''s it, he said he could invite a man to Lillian''s room on his own. Whatever it takes, you''ll understand this awkwardness.


    No wonder they say betrayal to the royal family, the point is treason. What if the man you invited was connected to another country?


    If the indirect cause was ourselves, could it be ''no offense''?


    I was praised around, so there''s a chance I assumed ''I''m right''?


    Try replacing this with yourself or your own family? You deserve to be angry, don''t you?


    Whoever reminds me of that samurai is a fine accomplice. If I knew that could have caused such a thing - maybe my sister princess stopped it - I''d be scared of how the words I''ve spoken so easily have affected me.


    "Princess Tircia, is that the only reason you don''t like her?


    This is enough, but let me ask you something. Then she shook her head loosely.... Hey.


    "Just like at the time of the kidnapping, I gave her a choice whether to get on or not. I just showed a stray, but I guess the situation was more attractive than that, that you could turn your trust from me, the next queen. You know the result."


    "... So, what''s still causing your anger?


    "Pfft. That samurai, she tried to switch from Lillian to me. You must have thought I tasted better."


    Oh...... wasn''t he a total traitor, that samurai?


    I don''t know what to say, but I only think about myself. No matter how you fix it with words, you''re the only one who matters in the end.


    With that said, intruder, you feel like a brother position, too. What if it was a natural relationship to be swept away for a long time?


    Approximately me in the distant eye, Princess Tircia kept saying words to Lillian.


    "Lillian, you can hate me. But I don''t regret it."


    "Oh, I can''t believe I hate your sister..."


    Lillian gazes at Princess Tircia in a moment. Princess Tircia remained smiling.


    "Hand nostalgic with gentle words, betraying them while saying they are allies and letting them trust you is worse in nature than just pointing malice at them. It''s hard to forgive her for being less sinful about herself, but that''s what pissed me off the most, isn''t it? I will not forgive whoever harms you."


    Lillian opened her eyes as surprised to Princess Tircia, who said clearly. But I laugh immediately. The body tremor seems to have stopped at some point.


    "You can''t possibly hate or dislike my sister. Although I still can''t sort out my feelings about that kid, I''m still going to consider your sister''s words for myself. Besides, I know the same thing."


    "Huh?"


    "... because your sister has always protected me. This must have been the same thing from a very young age, right? So you can''t shake that trust."


    "... yes"


    Princess Tircia laughed happily at Lillian''s unexpected words. That''s how we smile at each other with our sisters.


    Less words, but Princess Tircia would be happy too. No, in my heart, I said, ''My sister is the best!'' Though I may be heavily fever about it.


    Ciscon''s love does not brace. My sister, the princess finds out, doesn''t she, sister?

 232 Her readiness.

    Okay, smiling (?) I''m sorry to all of you who were moved by the sisterly love... but I still have a lot to say.


    Encouraging Princess Tircia with her gaze, she noticed it and nodded one and let go of her body from Lillian.


    Yeah, even the lilian entanglement still leaves the mystery.


    As for myself wanting to know some things on this occasion, I want to get some answers to my questions.


    "So what do you want to do next? When I was dropped underground, the majority suspected Master Lillian. If you think about it, there must be enough elements to deny it."


    Look at the frozen people with their frightened eyes. They let their gaze swim at ease first, but I''m not gentle enough to forgive them with it.


    "... no, shall I be precise? In the end, it''s the same people who tried to repel the king and depose him, isn''t it? If Master Lillian is stripped of his inheritance, the only choice will be Princess Tircia. Because you wanted it, you turned it up in a way that guided the surroundings, didn''t you?


    I''m saying it in a questionable way, but I''m sure. As I said before, Lillian is a depressed child who can''t even say it back in the shadows.


    It''s the emotional aspect that makes it, blah, blah, blah, blah. It''s not suitable for malicious trapping or ruse. Flat handed at best, and I definitely saw him as the type to regret later.


    Is that the kind of kid who gets away with murder? You can''t.


    Even for the duration of our stay alone, I¡­ we rate Lillian this way. How unnatural that people watching Lillian from day to day don''t think at all of its possibilities.


    "Well, politely, ''Master Lillian can''t compare to her sister princess,'' she was trying to make us listen? If you realize why, you''ll know you did it deliberately -!


    I laugh that there''s enough to make a fool of myself. Except... my eyes wouldn''t have laughed at all.


    Accidentally laughs and turns a scornful eye. Have you ever thought of anyone who made you jump on your shoulders?


    "We have a duty to report. So I expected to take that home as information. It''s natural to gather information, but... if they noticed, didn''t they know it was foolish enough?


    "Hehe, you tasted it. I still think I''ve done quite a few places."


    Marquis Leckbari overlaps words in the form that follows me. A serene tone, a serene voice¡­ Even the expression was serene, but those who breathed into the words of the Marquis Leckbari continued.


    "Do it, Ilfena is not called the kingdom of the mighty... no more, I don''t think it will be used by those who can''t even speak for themselves. I don''t want to get old, I didn''t know you looked so faint."


    "... eh"


    No words of apology come out, even if someone leaks their voice low.


    You can''t say, if you apologize... because that''s what you''re going to admit to being a ''fact''.


    Hiraki, and the other Princess Tircia, who turned her gaze, smiles satisfactorily. After all, ''those people'' were placed around us.


    Dear female fox...... I have Ebonotsu. Cheers for that vicious!


    He knew we''d find out, and he made sure he liked it. Around making good use of the Irfena momentum too, this princess is truly unforgiving.


    It is truly regrettable to be a woman.... No, because my brother Ciscon makes Lillian''s ideal for men too high, and I have trouble losing someone to marry, is this okay?


    Oh, my God, I''m worried about something different. I would have talked about ''if I were a reliable prince'' on the way.


    Well, I can''t help thinking about stupid things. There is no answer to the words of the Marquis of Leckbari, it is no more a waste of time.


    So why are you doing this? I take it for granted.


    ... so-called ''threat''. I just want to insist, "Don''t try Ilfena."


    Well, I treated myself as an outsider, and it was best for Marquis Leckbari to do it chicklessly, from the standpoint.


    I can''t believe you wanted to get mixed up with us... No, right?


    Turning a suspicious eye, the raccoon says nothing.... He won''t talk to me, so I decide to move on.


    "Try to get these guys'' rosters later. I ask Princess Tircia. You could have expected them to suspect Master Lillian."


    "Yeah, I expected that."


    "So what were you going to do after that? Stay suspicious, I don''t think you can do that."


    I don''t think the cisconic Princess Tircia would allow that. However, if we allow such a situation...... it would be ''for some reason''.


    Lillian doesn''t seem to suspect that either, and there''s nothing like frightening at the gaze directed at Princess Tircia.


    Or it seems that Lillian also has tremendous trust in her sister, and there are no signs that trust has shaken even in an attempt to invite things she can blame. In one way or another, I may have had a strong feeling that I was leading a sister princess to act.


    "I can''t plead not guilty without proof. But don''t let them look so suspicious... it can''t be as it is. And when that happens, it''s reasonable to be in a closed area, isn''t it? I was going to let Lillian study there. Of course, all around you are trustworthy people."


    "Ah... isolation from depressed people"


    Unexpectedly groaning, Princess Tircia smiled bitterly and shook her neck to the side.


    "That''s not all. As you can see from the earlier rebellion against me, those who want me as queen just want ''the supreme power at their convenience''. But I won''t.... would be rough, wouldn''t it? Definitely. There''s going to be a huge power feud."


    Indeed, I am convinced by the words of Princess Tircia. Because Princess Tircia is not stupid, and her inner self is not very popular. Even now, what you''re trying to smash with a good grip on the evidence.


    When she becomes queen like that, I can definitely rub it. No, instead of being able to rub it, a fight breaks out to wash blood with blood.


    Princess Tircia is a ''man who can act''... there is no mistake in seeing what is expected from those who are dissatisfied with the King today.


    But nothing but a threat to those who have ever liked it on their own.


    Either way, it will eventually be Sarovara''s bloody history. Princess Tircia will have no mercy on her enemies, and she''s going to be called a ''bloody queen'' or something.


    And in such Princess Tircia, it is suspicious whether we can gain trust from the people. From a people who don''t know what''s going on, it also looks like they killed him with solemnity. The serenity of the king today can also be a cause of what seems to be so.


    But that''s where her measures come alive. Lillian, a second princess educated and well-equipped with what she needs. If she leaves her sister princess to take the throne, the people will be relieved. Even Lillian''s personality makes him less likely to be treated like his sister Princess.


    Above all, I can achieve the track record of ''leaving the bloody queen''. Based on that, Princess Tircia must work thoroughly to exterminate it.


    Because she loved her country, her sister became a bloody queen and destroyed the unwanted.


    After her, Lillian leads the country, who takes it for granted to work with the people.


    "If that happens, it''s Lillian the hostiles are trying to take charge, right? Yeah, there could be goals like Lillian''s partner or kid.... I won''t tolerate it, that''s all. I don''t like being involved in our feud. Lillian has a role to play after me, but you can''t let him crush you."


    "I aimed for a situation where I would be isolated to protect you," he said?


    Asked to confirm, Princess Tircia snorted firmly.


    "I promised to protect her. And Lillian would be a wonderful queen if she was properly educated? I have done my duty as a royalty and I am not willing to break the promise I made as a sister to my beloved sister. So it''s only natural that we should do everything we can for the next generation."


    That would also be called sacrifice. Leave the tabular stage with as negative a legacy as possible, entrust the sister princess with the aftermath, etc. Because of "Queen Wanted by the People", did Princess Tircia decide to use everything she had - which would include life?


    But if you can direct that much love and trust... you must get excited with Lillian. She just doesn''t have enough education, if that makes up for it, enough reign.


    Of course, you''ll have a hard time. But that''s what Princess Sister wants, and if Lillian is the only thing she can do, I feel like sending her away. So much so that these sisters are close.


    "O... sister... for that promise..."


    Lillian, knowing the reason for her sister''s behavior and readiness, squeaks. To her like that, Princess Tircia looks back and laughs gently.


    "I''m sorry, Lillian. This is all I could think of. I lost at the end of the day, so in the end I''ll leave it to you, but those who sympathize with me will protect you. ¡­ learn much, and be a good queen. You can do it."


    Lillian does not answer the words of Princess Tircia. If you say no, it will be a refusal to ride the measures of the sister princess, and if you agree... because it will be an acceptance to sacrifice Princess Tircia.


    It is a troubling situation even if it was properly educated as royalty. It would be cruel to ask Lillian for answers without any education.


    I''m just looking at the touching scenes of my sisters with a subtle expression.


    Is that you, Mr. Tircia?


    Have you been ignoring my existence?


    "Oh... I''m sorry about what''s bothering you with the difficult issue? Maybe because it''s not going to go as planned."


    Listen to me over here ~ All the time, I wave and talk to the two of you. The two of you who see this one with a strange look didn''t seem to know what my words meant.


    Irfena forces also look surprised at this. Because the intervention of the affected country is limited only to ''those involved in the kidnapping'', and not all forces, including the nobles who were the main ones, are cut off.


    There will be more force fights over what''s going on than they have left. Besides, if Princess Tircia told me I couldn''t move anymore... wouldn''t that be pretty harsh? Lillian''s education while the current king is buying time, and it will be.


    The only other country can do is the degree of support for the fact that ''Lillian will be the next generation''. I''m not going to make it my country, so I won''t be involved forever. It seems cold, but I''ll take care of my own country.


    "I wonder what that means? I don''t care how many other countries intervened, I don''t think we''ll be spared the fighting for power after that.


    You won''t take care of me that much - Princess Tircia is right to continue to do so. Correct, though.


    They... No, the people here seem to be sweeping away at the other side of their memories for something very important.


    "You know, haven''t you forgotten that ''my personal retaliation'' remains before then? It''s a different kind of kidnapping, isn''t it? After coming to this country, trying to use it for impression manipulation, being nearly killed, and the incident being used to strangle the king? Oh, you also had the idiot knights going. Why do you think the world''s calamity is safe with the Wizard?


    "Ah."


    Everyone''s voice was spooked beautifully. Probably half the people I forgot about, half the people who thought I belonged to a country called Irfena.


    haha...... are you thinking warmly? Did you think I wouldn''t notice ''Another Thought''?


    "I have guardians, and a strangely good man''s direction name, the ''exorcist of the culpable'', gained in the case of Kivela. And there''s also a connection to Princess Celestina, known as a healthy princess. ¡­ What do you think would have happened if you had carried the information exactly as you wanted?


    "Oh... Speaking of which..."


    "Mizuki doesn''t belong in the same frame as the others."


    "I''m rightly the world''s disaster," they say. "


    Princess Tircia nodded as convinced, and Marquis Leckbari ponted! And I hit my hand and squealed.


    Yeah, you seem to have forgotten, but my personal retaliation will not be included in Irfena. The right to retaliation has accrued to me personally because I only tried to use ''my personal connection'' or ''my personal assessment''.


    "Oh no, you idiot! There''s no way you could have tried to use that much and not do anything about it! I''m in trouble, you idiot. I''ll tell you twice because it''s important!


    Interpretation: ''Are you tasting the magician? Nice work, you scumbags!


    Personally speaking, is that what this is all about? Or I think the countries of the South who know me correctly have a very good understanding of this flow. What you see in your own country, them.


    Sarovara did not recognize the Magic Master as synonymous with fear. That''s why I came up with using the Wizard like this.


    All because... there was little fear of the Mage or information.


    But, you know, I''m not nice enough to take that into account.


    There is no way that people can use it. Moreover, the manipulation of reprisals may already be over.


    I gradually take out one demonic prop. Miniaturized That''s what keeps track of what I''m supposed to say. The point is that I wear it as a duty, so I didn''t intentionally try to record it or anything.


    ... I''m just using it to take their word for it.


    And I hear it, a conversation I had with King Sarovara a while ago.


    "King Sarovara. I trust you. In the sense that I believe the words of those of Ilfena who know you. So. ''


    ''I want you to forgive me for my personal retaliation. You wouldn''t let those guys go wild with Sarovara in this situation, would you?


    ''Oh, yeah... not in brackets [country], huh?


    ''Yeah. If you''ll excuse me, let me promise you that the subject is only [an individual]''


    ''Fine. I want you to give me a word of confirmation just in case.''


    And many remembered not only King Sarovara, but those who turned pale continued.


    Yeah, retaliation is personal, isn''t it? It''s just that there''s a lot of them.


    "Hehe, we take the word of those who are the supreme power in this country! Everyone was moving with their own personal thoughts, so all of that retaliation is against... multiple ''individuals'', right?


    "Ah, oh. Well, it will, huh? But the number..."


    "It will, won''t it? I mean, you''ve seen a lot of things with those eyes, haven''t you? Are you even willing to pretend you don''t know?


    "Oh, no..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ugh, um. Let''s admit it."


    He stared hot with anticipation - later, he said, ''He seemed to identify and intimidate his prey'' - King Sarovara, who nodded to me to be pushed halfway through. Those who know us have a look of despair.


    If I may say one thing, this time King Sarovara didn''t think of them as benevolent either. Even though I didn''t like the fact that the retaliation target would go up to a good number, I said, ''Does the retaliation target not fall under the category of country?'' I was just lost.


    However, it is also true that they have taken the word, so it would be a trouble......


    But I finally got permission.


    Well, that solves the problem all at once!


    "So! My personal retaliation is now possible. ¡­ so almost all of the people who took the royal family lightly for retaliation, and even in the sense of confirmation, Princess Tircia gave me a list. Are you staying? People who are going to fight over their forces."


    ¡­¡­


    To my inquiry, Princess Tircia tilts her neck as she thinks for a moment.


    "Oh, you''re almost gone."


    I said a word that also sounded like todome. That''s right!


    Ever since I''ve been in this country, I''ve heard statements disparaging Lillian, and even when he''s been dropped underground, they''ve been flourishing around "The Lillian Murderer''s Theory" with "no proof".


    It''s not that I wish I hadn''t acted, like the ones who strangled the king. If you count them, almost everyone, except some, is out.


    "Information is important. So it''s only natural to pay attention to other people."


    "... well, that''s what''s normal. They said," I was trying to get the information back, "but I can''t escape it."


    I''m so sorry to freak you out, but from other countries, that''s ''normal''. ''We were not punished in Sarovara!'' What an excuse can''t possibly make sense.


    "If you had common sense, it wouldn''t have happened."


    I will smile and teach those who gradually understand the awkwardness of what they have done, ''You deserve it''.


    Yes, this just deserves it. Even if the king was sweet, the defeat was that he didn''t think it was necessarily the same until another country.


    "We''re not going, but we just tightened our necks, right? Did you take a word from your father for it?


    "Come on, what do you think? However, I think the cards in your hand will be hidden until just before you use them."


    A shuddering voice, still Sarovara''s...... Princess Tircia is grinning whether she is happy with Lillian''s future of less hard work.


    I''ll return the vague words. The only reason my eyes look somewhat moist towards me... let''s just say it''s my fault.

 233 The Mages Play One of

    The confession of Princess Tircia - before the construction, the venue for the decision to sanction by the demon conductor was over.


    Naturally, Al and the others were contacting Ilfena. In addition to the fact that the back of the kidnapping case has been found, the future response will require a decision by the injured State.


    In the meantime, I am sending letters to several places as well.... they tried to use my personal connection. The opposite is true, naturally.


    I want you to know the power of it, and write down what happened to me in Sarovara ''in detail'' and ''precisely''.


    Under the genuineness of sharing information, as'' one of the parties'', the information, including the back circumstances, is fully exposed to ''friends''.


    My personal connections are almost limited to the upper echelons of the country¡­ sharing information is important.


    Whatever the damaged country is, there''s no way anyone else will know unless someone tells them. In the future there will be an intervention by the affected country in Sarovara, and in order to avoid generating strange speculation, it was me without a fence who became exposed.


    Note that this is not the instructions of the Demon King. Because I just made it ''on my own''.


    However, I think the victims, including the Demon King, are aware of my actions. Because there''s no way they can fall apart into an unrelated country.


    Even if I don''t go, but find out, it will be somewhat noticeable. I scolded you once, right before the building?


    Or it would be difficult for people who no longer have a place in Sarovara to spill over to another country. Rumors will spread easily in the north, and if you want to escape in the south... that''s an unrelated country this time too.


    ... but.


    I can be very close to that ''unrelated country''. You can''t miss it.


    So! I asked for a special guest, an excellent helper.


    Of course, at my discretion. The purpose is to help you retaliate personally!


    This is because there are so many retaliatory targets of mine this time - too many miscellaneous ones - that they are likely to be received as'' unconvincing in preaching ''from the point of view of the otherworlds.


    In addition to that, there was also the desire to make people immediately aware of the incredible situation in Sarovara.


    Who''s going to believe that? This is the situation.


    At least this doesn''t happen in a country that belongs to the south, even if the country isn''t a rock!


    That measure is not my concern¡­ it is to limit retaliation to miscellaneous fish. The point is to share the crime with me in the affected country.


    It is only permissible for personal retaliation that we must move with respect for the affected country. Especially if that care divides the light and dark of the future.


    Since the affected country also has a face, the nobles who were the Lord must give way to the affected country. Because nobility is expected to be punished on a house-by-house basis.


    So now that the policy of the affected countries is not in place, I am refraining from reaching out to them. This is not just because ''the show is more troublesome with trinkets than the country comes out''.


    When I tear it down, I say, ''Did you really do something big like rebel the king?'' It is easy for the people to ask the question.


    The weak in the affected country might look harsh, right?


    It''s not for them, it''s not for me. Because what''s important is to make it look like a ''legitimate'' punishment.


    Besides, if I move, the people with the potential to punish the lone fraternity will feel more at stake. As a result, there is no zero chance of suspicion or hostility towards the country where the people who were deceived by their information manipulation intervened. Even in the sense of preventing it, let''s ''now'' keep it safe.


    I''m an ''individual''. With the affected country still in motion, we just can''t get around to regulating the information.


    The nobles, who were the Lord, are still under the pretext of admiration because they are bound by the name of listening to the circumstances. The fact that ''I''m not reflecting'' is created by deliberately letting them make excuses without giving clear evidence.


    Dastardly? What are you talking about, if you admit your sins clean, it''s not a problem.


    They are sacrifices to ensure that the ''country'' called Sarovara is not subject to retaliation by the affected country. It is because there are clear sinners that the interference of the affected country stops there.


    Whatever the circumstances, it is true that Sarovara has been harmed¡­ however much, the people of Sarovara will criticize you in this situation and you will be crippled with the affected country. I don''t want that to happen.


    I don''t know how far the royal language of this country will support it, so I can''t even get distracted by these points. We have to be careful as the only one who can move at the moment.


    It won''t be a good idea to tear them apart even in the sense of restoring the king''s authority, as it will ultimately be King Sarovara who punishes them. The look of the sinner, important. I don''t want you to be sympathetic.


    That''s why.


    My reprisals are limited to the servants and knights who work in the castle. The samurai naturally falls under this.... many noble ladies and boys? Ha, what the hell kind of joke is that? In Sarovara, such a saying doesn''t work.


    Did the whole company treat me like nothing else?


    It''s superior to treating carbides. It doesn''t mean as much as it does.


    I''ll give it some consideration on a daily basis, but this time they''re totally bad. Moreover, the strongest item, the King''s Word, may be in our hands.


    You can''t complain about Sarovara! Seriously, you''re about to kill me, aren''t you?


    Female foxes too, Princess Tircia, I will try to live up to your trust!


    I''ll do my best to reach the settlement I wanted more than I made a deal......!


    ... as a result of insisting on Irfena momentum - no matter how hard they try, they''ll find out - in Sarovara with their legitimate rights like that.


    ''It will take a while for us to move. In the meantime, I''ll miss it. "


    The Demon King gave me this kind of arrival. Again, someone in the Irfena momentum seems to have fallen apart saying, ''The black cat is calling for help,'' though.


    I just don''t seem to want to flatter the Demon King either. It also appears in the text conveyed.


    ''It will take a while'', in addition to having to sum up future policies on the part of the injured country, would be pre-construction to miss my retaliation.


    And there are other reasons.... Parent cat seems to have guessed my intentions and given me a toy.


    Exactly if the injured State punishes all those involved, the scale of the intervention becomes too large. Doing so would naturally stand out and would be criticized by unrelated countries.


    However, if other persons classified as large numbers (= miscellaneous fish) are "the target of the demon''s retaliation", the target of retaliation in the affected country will be limited to the big men only and will not be criticized.


    In addition to being a magician, if you are an interracial person, but also a ''victim'' who has even been in danger of life, you are more than likely to be deluded. Based on that, the word ''miss''. Maybe I saw it as a general thrust of the affected country.


    It should be noted that Princess Tircia promptly provided us with a list of retaliatory targets. Thankfully it is ranked, so one can see at a glance those who have room for correction and those who do not.


    By the way, it seems that those who pawned were subject to elimination rather than correction. I guess the fact that Princess Tircia was saying ''I have personal ambitions'' was particularly at stake. Something I don''t know what to serve.


    So.


    Currently, there is a group of helpers in front of me that I have called.


    "Mizuki! Oh, I''m so glad you''re safe!


    When I see her, it''s Princess Celestina who''s been hugging me with her cunt.... Um, Mr. Cecil. I should have written it right that I was safe.


    I know you worried about me, so I left it at that, and Emma, Emelina smiled bitterly and despised Cecil.


    "Cecil, Mizuki is going to suffer. We need to calm down a little."


    "Ugh... ok"


    To Emma''s words, Cecil slowly releases me. When I look at Cecil again, I kind of feel like I''ve grown tall again.


    Or Emma calls me Cecil, too. This is a top-secret visit, so they''ll put it through in ''Cecil'' based on a variety of circumstances.


    "Cecil, have you grown tall?


    "Oh. He said my mother was tall, and my father wasn''t low. You think I''m gonna be expensive, too?


    I see, it seems completely hereditary. And you''re becoming more and more a beauty in men''s clothes!... do you have someone to marry to match? I think your father was really worried about you for what you did.


    I was thinking about that while I was feeling subtle, and while Emma laughed bitterly, she told me why Cecil acted.


    "But if you read Mizki''s letter, maybe you can''t help Cecil either. Normally, I''m worried that the floating chant is dying from being dropped somewhere I can''t make it."


    I know Mizuki uses magic without chanting, but Emma goes on. Cecil also nods loudly and agrees with Emma.


    "Exactly! Why do you have to be invited to the country to be in such danger? At the same time, my distrust of Sarovara only aroused me."


    "That''s right. It can''t be normal. I even thought you were planning Mizuki''s assassination."


    "Oh... was it possible that they would accept it?"


    Sure, can you even accept that he targeted the assassination of the Mage Master? But in fact, there''s no such thing as backwards. What was needed was a ''fact'' to tailor it to Lillian''s fault and rebuff the king.


    Blah, I was just the one who was going to be tailored in the Irfena momentum.


    Around Al is going to be targeted on the next point, but anyone can understand that it''s just awkward to get their hands on the Duke of Bashre people. Then why treat people from different worlds as civilians?


    "It was just me or Al''s choice to tailor it because of Master Lillian. But you don''t want to turn the House of the Duke of Bashre against your enemies, and it''s good for me, considering it was a crisis in your life."


    Al can''t use magic. You will possess the magic props of the junction, but it is suspicious that the impact of falling and being knocked down will be completely alleviated.


    If that happens, Irfena will remain silent even though she would have just been injured. He''s a brilliant guy who''s said to be an "ideal knight" or something... including the fact that he''s a great contributor to gathering information.


    There is no way that a man with a title such as the Duke''s man, His Highness the Demon King''s subordination, the captainship of a knight with the name of a wing, could have been harmed and ''I didn''t try to kill him, I just wanted to make the fact that he was harmed''. The ladies who are fooled by Al''s face also get angry.


    I guess Princess Tircia knew that well. It was only because there was no information about me that the target became me.


    When I told them what was going on there, they gave me an indescribable look. I guess you can''t deny my point because these two are also in a position to know the importance of priorities.... even if you have something to think about as a friend.


    "I see, there was a ''circumstance that had to be done''. Is that what that letter said?


    "Yeah. As I wrote in my letter, I''m talking to the main culprit, Princess Tircia, so I''ll leave you to the Demon Kings later. We''ve already exposed the situation, and if we think about the situation in Sarovara, we''ll be in the right direction to help rebuild the country."


    "That''s what''s best. If you move poorly, you won''t get a good impression from an unrelated country, and it''s troublesome if the sinners flee to another country. The least harmful thing you can do is punish or hold them in this country."


    Affirmation by nodding to two people who show understanding. Corbella is a small country, so I can''t even say it strongly to other countries, and I guess I''ll have trouble with the flow of people who weren''t guilty of serious crimes.


    The values are too different from those of Corbella. Besides, I can''t afford to educate those students from scratch. "Don''t come here! ''That is.


    Even if they rot, those people are nobles, and previous handouts can''t be fooled. If you punish the people close to you in another country before they rely on you, the firepowder will never fly.


    "Hmm, if that''s the case, I''d be happy to work with you. Sometimes it''s Mizuki''s favor, but my country wants to be irrelevant."


    "Right. I think His Majesty let us go on that basis, too.... Oh, my country was just worried about Mizuki, right? Your Majesty has just given us an escort to guide our dear friend."


    Cecil nods with a convincing look and gives you a reliable word. Emma just nodded at me saying yes too. And to Emma''s words, I learn that King Corbella correctly judged my letter''s intentions.


    We''ve been friends since one of Kivera''s cases. That''s not a lie. I make Princess Celestina a ''healthy and flamboyant image'', so when I see her, she''s ''Cecil'' and ''Emma'', though.


    And this time, these two escorts can be Brother Cecil and a few of his men. Of course, it was King Corbella who put them on.


    Such are they currently talking to the Irfena Momentum. I saw King Corbella entrusting me with stories such as correspondence as a country.


    Privately, it''s "Escorts of the Cecils," but Corbella, it must be "a pre-built, apostle for gathering information and cooperating with the affected country".


    Sometimes in Cecil, year-to-year behavior... because there are emotional priorities. He/she also understands immaturity, so he/she does not seem dissatisfied that he/she is not entrusted with the role.


    Such a Cecil, I feel subtle.


    Brother Cecil, who is both circumstantial and royal and a knight, is certainly the right man...... brother, why don''t you recognize him as a ''magician = fun thing''? Cecil told me you ran for office.


    "By the way, we weren''t the only ones you called, were we? Their country should have nothing to do with the kidnapping..."


    "That''s why. Information matters!


    Hiraki, Cecil turns her gaze in a certain direction. There stood the first people I''d seen in a long time for Cecil and the others.


    "Long time no see, Master Cecil. And Lady Emma."


    "You look fine. Above all."


    It''s Eliza and Sail who smile and greet you. We both know how to connect with Cecil and the others, so I''m not surprised we''re trapped.


    ¡­ even if that conversation is a little bit unworthy of something between friends.


    It''s just that I''m concerned about ''the two of us''.


    "Eliza''s supposed to be the only one I called? I mean, what are you gonna do when you leave Rudolph!?


    Sayle won''t leave Rudolph''s side unless there''s more to it. That has affected the situation of Zebrest so far, but there were verses that Sayle himself took for granted.


    When you accidentally penetrate, for some reason, the two of you get together and deepen your grin. As soon as that happened, Cecil held me to shelter, and Emma subtly stepped out in front of us to dew her vigilance.


    ... Yeah, we''re both smiling, right? The background is just a nice black, glowing grin.


    Was the gushing emotion the opposite? Looks like we''re both angry.


    "Hehe, Rudolph was very angry when he read the letter from Mizuki, wasn''t he? Mizuki is about to be killed, not something we can forgive."


    "Arvi is now faceless, too. It is not uncommon for Mizuki to be in danger, because that is only ''if Mizuki himself sets it up''. In the first place, they didn''t know it was chant free, did they?


    "Ahhh... sort of. But I went to the trap, too."


    While both of you are frightened by your temper, give a brief explanation of the circumstances. I ignored the danger to reach the mastermind, so I can''t even say I deserved it.


    But you two don''t seem convinced by that.


    "But then you shut up about ''The Floating Chant Can''t Make It'' and tried to make it Ariel free, didn''t you? By the way, I didn''t expect you to force the king to leave without even showing him... how much did you despise Master Mizuki? We can''t be so benevolent that we can be treated like that and kept quiet."


    "Master Rudolph was angry, both in the sense of personal intimacy and in the sense that he was benefiting from the Magic Instructor. Most importantly, it''s not strange if you''re ''normal'' dead.... you deserve to be angry, right? Mizuki."


    "Soudesnay......"


    Even the two people who talk about the reason for their anger are always smiling. To both of them, Cecil is a little pully.


    Even for me, it''s not like I''m not happy with the two words or the attitude of Rudolphs and the others. Not that I''m not happy.


    "So. I was seconded as a member of the Crest family and direct subordinate of Master Rudolph. If you know where I stand, you''ll realize this is Zebrast''s silent protest."


    With a gentle smile, Sayle ran out of words. Eliza is nodding yeah next to him too.... but I pulled my face apart.


    No, you know, I appreciate you worrying about me, right? Obviously a misnomer, or are you saying that someone good has come in a different direction from what I consider retaliation?


    You would be perfectly wrong to send someone!?


    I want personal retaliation (= no murder) and what about the guy furthest from that wish coming!?


    I''m saying something decent, but if you''re going to interpret Sail''s words, it''s ''under the patronage of the state, killing superior''.


    The hallmark of Sail, it''s ''Let''s kill him now! a slaughter thought''. You look kind Sail, but if you''re fooled by it and do something odd, you''ll be in immediate action.


    The Rudolphs should be familiar with that, too, so there''s no mistake in seeing them come this time based on it.


    "Never let Mizuki harm you (including various meanings in your actions in doing so)"


    You got orders like this, maybe. I intend to dwell on the letter, but it seems to have resulted in anxiety about my treatment in Sarovara. That Al and the others can''t stay all about me would be one reason.


    Ha... the Sarovara idiots turned Zebrast to the enemy perfectly. In the unlikely event of exile to Zebrest, the disappearance (meaning) is certain immediately after acceptance.


    "Erm. I''ll tell you the plan for now. I don''t have a plan to kill you!?


    "Well, let me talk to you first."


    "Yeah, please. First of all, that''s why I called Emma and Eliza..."


    While I was deeply appreciative of Emma''s backup shooting, I began to talk about my plans. I feel like Sail and Eliza tongued.


    ... I feel like Cecil was snorting, too, more to blame!

 234 Magicians Play Part Two

    Okay, well, that''s what my helpers came for! I also finished preparing what I needed - a few sorts of magic props with my memories.


    And so!


    Come on, let''s go!


    I don''t accept objections, protests against content are out of the question!


    Heh heh, you don''t think the Magic Master''s "Oops" is usually warm ~ Ah?


    In the first place, a friend of mine called out in solidarity and said, ''Kill me! It was a situation, wasn''t it? If you''re not quite ready to say it''s anything but murder, right?


    And I''m in a pretty big room today with the samurai, who were in what I call a ''pawn step ahead (= reserves to be disposed of)'' situation - they told me to call them off.


    Yeah, it''s a big room, right? Desks and chairs are addressed to the idiots, and there''s plenty of room!


    In the meantime, I stood in a way that confronted them. In contrast, the ladies are all pale.


    The cause can be behind me. The wind blowing from behind me, the dull sound of heavy things shaking...... the memory of the original world is working great today!


    With a giant sickle that glows dull, fishing down from the ceiling and shaking?


    Every time a sickle shakes, you hear a heavy pressure noise?


    With the wind pressure of the Great Sickle that I do feel?


    At first glance, it looks real. Wonderful, the technology of the original world!


    It goes without saying that it is a very nasty level of prank when you get screwed.


    -Okay sickle...... phantom. In the first place, you could have suddenly hung it from the ceiling.


    ¡¤ Sound...... reproduction of memory.


    ¡¤ Wind pressure...... winds of considerable strength blow according to the Great Sickle.


    Originally it''s a trap in the game or an object. Well, that kind of reproduction. In the game, if you hit it, it''s one dish that gets blown away and your HP shredded.


    The reason the samurai are more frightened than expected is because the sickle is too close to the real thing. It feels a little used up, fine scratches... and that kind of restraint stirs up fear even when you know it''s a phantom.


    Very good response! I''m out of riggers'' profit, too.


    By the way, I chose this sickle for a reason too.


    That''s it, to remind me of a certain method of execution. You''re the one who spatters his neck.


    They have a sweet perception of sin. So much so that we don''t think we know the seriousness of what we''ve been doing.


    This has been affected by the fact that for many years the Sarovara royalty has responded sweetly. Blah, it''s no exaggeration to say that I''ve missed out on disrespect for the royalty.


    They are ''naturally'' from their parent generation. All of a sudden, where I was told, it''s harsher to ask me to understand the weight of that sin.


    And so.


    Aware of the kind maiden of heart (this time only) As far as I''m concerned, ''Don''t stay like this!'' That''s why I thought.


    Oh, they all agreed.


    Emma''s sermon in an environment reminiscent of execution certainly seems to work, and everyone smiled and agreed.


    Well, like Sail said, ''Even if you don''t kill him, why don''t you just let him experience the real thing for once?'' There was a stupid honest statement - not just a shake, but why do you think ''accidental accident'' is going to happen?


    Yeah, maybe that''s okay. But I don''t want to kill you, so be a big flower on the wall.


    It''s okay! Because if you despise me with that beautiful face, it''ll be extremely damaging to the ladies?


    Because Sail is an unmarried man in the Duke of Crest family. Sometimes it''s Rudolph''s direct report, and it''s a superb property in the world.


    A quote seen with the eyes of someone like this looking at garbage, if they don''t like it...... it''s usually going to be damage, including at home, and their ratings are going to be rumours, right?


    It''s not just the people here who flock to great properties. Besides, there''s only one Sail, so everyone knows you can''t get it unless you kick your rival down.


    As a result, their bad words spread on their own. This is the moment when you get a glimpse of the friendship between women.


    Besides, Sayle is a guardian, so I ended up with the phrase ''I''m not interested in you'' where I kicked the rivals off. ''I appreciate the results, but I don''t need you''.


    It sucks. But it can be Sail who does it with vegetables.


    I mean, I''m the one who suggested it. He''s the one who calls me the "ideal fianc¨¦e" or something, right? Sail is.


    When I suggested this - I put forward a compromise because I would have trouble getting killed with ''Saku'' where I didn''t know it - Sail smiled very well. Eliza also said, "Well! Sail would do it!," he said, very ridden. Right, can''t you admire it?


    So Sayle is now looking moderately good around him, while my guardian is down. I just noticed that the guardian is'' your job ''... enough, I can aim.


    In the first place, it is known at the stage of sending a letter saying, "The Wizard called a samurai (friend)." Sail is a knight, even if he was surprised that extra people followed him. Enough passes with Eliza''s escort.


    Even now, Sayle leans against the wall with a harsh look on her face and has a contempt for the samurai. If the samurai were to say anything, they would gladly pinch their mouths and circulate the matter around them as rumors.


    Sail is only kind in appearance. Who would think the character of this young man is very distorted, etc.?


    Eliza also has a priori who collected poison or relentlessly convicted her real sisters. Really, they have no mercy for something called the enemy.


    Terror, Rudolph''s sidekicks.


    This side is reminiscent of what has happened in Zebrast.


    "Master Magic..."


    A samurai spoke with a trembling voice. Turning his gaze, he shivers more with the little scream of "hiccup".


    He is rude. You''re the one who called me.


    You found me uncomfortable, "I''m sorry!" and an immediate apology samurai. When I urged her with my gaze because she couldn''t go on, she opened her mouth.


    "Oh, you know, that sickle... is it really a phantom?


    "It''s a phantom, right?


    "Oh, really? So there''s no danger."


    The samurai will have a relieved look to the answer she gave back. That was the same with the other maids who were listening to us.


    ... but.


    "The technology of the other world, and I created it, I am the Magic Master. Maybe not like the phantoms of this world, huh? What do you say we give it a try?


    "Eh."


    In the words that followed, they all froze their relieved expressions. Emma and Eliza applauded me. The remaining sails and Cecil are also nodding with a convincing look.


    After appeasement, it''s the basics in the basics that push you right down. Why would you think that would help?


    I am the world''s evil magician. It is in the ''livestock'', ''outward paths'', ''sexual evil'' and the word of evil on-parade ratings from the upper echelons of the countries involved so far.


    ... a culpable magician? That''s because civilians I''ve never dealt with directly are just saying it on their own.


    "Why do you think I need to be intact? Mizuki and the rest of you are witnesses to the fact that every day you utter derogatory words against the royal princess Lillian of this country, and you are allowed to retaliate against her by the king? Above all, your disrespect for the royal family could not have been better than your perception of your position as a privileged class."


    If Cecil makes a statement - merely common sense - that shows a great deal of understanding of the situation, albeit frightened.


    "That''s right. There will be no protests if they are summed up and disposed of, such as fools who don''t even know the extent of it. Ning Lo, if you forgive me, I doubt Sarovara''s common sense. I want you to realize that you are now being brought to life to retaliate against the Demon Master himself."


    Sail said something that scared me.


    Yeah, you''re right in a way. Executing these guys under the authority of the king would be a good appeal for ''perseverance''.


    Bad hands, however, given the future. From a people who don''t know the details of the situation, they make a bad impression on the king at once. It''s too abrupt.


    Sail would know that too, but he''s deliberately putting it in his mouth and frightening them. I tilted my inner neck at that appearance and the way I fought Eliza, who was supposed to be unfriendly... eventually I came to a "certain circumstance".


    Speaking of which, once Zebrest also had the nobles holding Rudolph in... Maybe it''s because of that experience that Eliza and Sayle especially hate these guys.


    That''s a tough one, Rudolph. Based on that, they both said, ''Let''s kill him now!'' I''m also convinced of the idea.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it! In the meantime, I''ll explain. You''ve decided that if I say something, it won''t work properly from the point of view of being a different person. So as a friend of mine and a samurai, I''m going to coach my professional girlfriends!


    Pan! and rang his hand, pointing his attention here to explain his future policy. In my words, the samurai had a strange look on their face.


    Yeah, ''Why are you being mentored as a samurai?'' Naturally I wonder... why don''t you guys try it?


    But from other countries, it''s a satisfactory development. Because we''re going to be able to poke our own insanity.


    "First, Emelina. She is the maiden of Princess Corbella Celestina, the one who spent her year in Kivela as the only maid of honor or as a knight protecting the princess"


    Emma gave a beautiful introduction to me. Exactly. You know one thing about Kivera, the samurai have a stunned look on their face.


    "Next, Eliza. A samurai who was near King Rudolph of Zebrast and was entrusted with the care of her surroundings.... okay? ''Cause she treats you like a'' sidekick '', right? One who defended Rudolph, the king, on top of that... because he is a fierce man who has accompanied the nobles without joking"


    "Hehe, I''m honored you said that."


    I only said the facts, but Eliza speaks a humble word.... No, are you serious from Eliza? From the standpoint of being a samurai, it''s impossible for her to make something out of diplomacy.


    Well, now I don''t need to talk that far. The samurai are hardened by the appearance of overly lavish leaders.


    "You''ve said you can''t do Lillian, but you can''t do it. Come on, we''re" fine samurai, "aren''t we?


    "Huh..."


    "Oh, that''s..."


    If I told him disgustingly, the samurai bothered. But I don''t have an excuse to ask you now.


    "Master Lillian was not intentionally educated. ''It''s normal that you can''t do it if you don''t know'', it''s normal that you can''t! But you guys should be educated to be samurai. It''s" You''ve got to be able to ", right?


    They have gradually come to understand the awkwardness of things, too, to me telling them with a laugh when they creep. Those who fade their faces continue to do so.


    "As I said earlier, disrespect is a fine sin. Besides, what if you guys were ''failing to do'' that crap?... You''ll be disgusted for what you''ve been denigrating Master Lillian." I can''t do it, but I can''t do it! ''"


    "That''s not true!


    Words of denial were mentioned so that they could be worded in my words explaining the situation in an interesting way. When I turn my gaze, one samurai is standing up and staring at me.


    She''s dissatisfied with my statement - that those here are judged to be ''failing to do so''. As everyone''s gaze concentrates, the samurai walks towards the door as she takes her seat.


    "Oh, you''re running away? You''re going to disobey the King''s life, though?


    "It would be pointless if this place were to identify you as a samurai. I think I''ve done my job."


    For a long time this samurai was strong. Probably a noble lady. In addition to the fact that I am the leader of different worlds, did you also scratch your pride, which was high as a nobleman, on words that would deny your previous status as a samurai?


    But her face will freeze at the next moment.


    and made a much lighter noise, by ''something'' poking at the wall just outside her.


    I guess everyone didn''t know what was going on. I know... so much so that a thin throwing knife pierced the wall, plundering the cheeks of a samurai who made a strong statement.


    "You shouldn''t. We need to be properly coached."


    With a smile on her face, Emma had a knife in one hand. To that accustomed figure, Eliza raised her praise.


    "Oh, Master Emelina was quicker. I haven''t either."


    "No, Master Eliza''s knife is meant to be stopped with a single blow, isn''t it? Mine can only be used for traction, so it''s very light."


    Emma denies what Eliza said with the knife in her hand as well, by shaking her head. The samurai eyes open and stiff to the conversation they smile and interact with. He seemed surprised by the awesomeness of the two roles of instructor.


    You''re an idiot ~, even though these two are genuine ''militant samurai''. You''re a nice lady to fight for and take care of, aren''t you? He said he was serving as an escort.


    "I forgot to tell you, because they can fight. I told you earlier, didn''t I?" The only knight to protect the princess "," the trusted proximity of the king ". ''Cause that''s a well-educated and natural thing, isn''t it?


    It looks like they wore it of their own free will.


    Add that, and the two nodded and smiled to affirm the word.


    That is their pride and proof of their readiness.


    So much so that the two of them don''t give up their positions so easily. This expedition is because that is the life of the Lord.


    I mean, this is your job for them, so ah. I was the one who asked the lords.


    "Because we''re both nobles, by the way. Eliza is the Countess, and Emelina is the future wife of Brigius territory. Well, now I can''t use the excuse ''I can''t be like these two because I''m noble''. By the way..."


    Once again, turn your gaze to the samurai who started it. She noticed too much and was close to getting into it.


    "Ah... I, I, am..."


    "I don''t hear excuses"


    I snarl my fingers at Patience. At the same time, a shock wave occurred in such a way as to poke her up because she did it, striking her face directly and slightly floating her body.


    A samurai falling in. I hold my face down and I walk over to her rolling, and I step on that head relentlessly.


    "Don''t you have the right of veto? Sometimes, if you''re confronted with a blade or refused, you''re gonna have to force yourself to die and get hurt, right?... How long have you been working by your own standards, you loser!


    "What!?


    If you put weight on your feet, the strength of your earlier chi will groan like a lie. None of those who tried to help her like that... were. No, there''s even a sight to criticize.


    Daimyo, you also think, ''If you don''t say extra things and piss off the Wizard Master''.


    Oh, what a brittle connection. I can''t believe I was carrying it all in line to disparage the royalty, even though I was only prepared to that extent.


    "Look, why don''t you just get in your seat? I can''t believe you guys are losing it, but I can''t let you go, so I''m putting you through this."


    "Exactly. For the sinner''s sake, Mizuki is not annoying."


    When she leaves her feet and urges her, the samurai rises cursorily. In those eyes I... No, I could see the fear of me ''the others''.


    with Eliza''s harsh voice. This time the samurai got to her seat properly.


    "And that was worse than I expected."


    "Isn''t it?


    Under the guidance of a ghost instructor named Eliza and Emma, Cecil, who was now looking at the educated maids, said so with a frightened look.


    Yeah, that''s right...... at a time when you don''t understand the ultra-basic offense of disrespect, you won''t be able to expect it.


    Currently, me and Cecil tea in the corner in a swallowing manner. Sayle had a tough gaze at the samurai in the name of surveillance.


    Yeah, it''s normal except that whenever you show a defiant attitude, you''re sticking your sword out on the neck of the person in question.


    I may get injured to the extent of plundering, but only if the samurai truthfully listen to what Eliza and the others have to say.


    It''s still a bigger problem to defy, even though they say it''s all ''impossible to do''. Eliza and the others get knives out every now and then.


    "But is it just instruction for them?


    Cecil asked me if I just thought it was mild as retaliation. Of course, the answer is no.


    "After this, I''m going to make sure the letters come across everyone''s face. I already have the letters."


    That said, I take out a bunch of paper from the bag at my feet that says'' I can''t do it '','' defective product '','' failed work '', etc.


    That''s it, the tattoo modoki I used when I slapped out the idiots at the upper ecclesiastical level in Balaxin. I''m going to put that on them.


    It''s personal retaliation, even if you sat down and scribbled again.... whoever cared about my behavior would go see them used it.


    "''Cause even the rest of us might look alike, right? And if you ask for a job, you''re in trouble. So even in the sense of differentiation, we have to see it at a glance."


    "It must be!


    I laugh fun Cecil, but I guess you know what that means with her.


    Anyone can think of the tattoo modoki lettering on a woman''s face, and why it happened. You''ll have to pull into a cage at your parents'' house, this.


    "I''m thinking ahead, but now I wonder if it''s important to take it that far.... you can''t stay."


    "Sure. Even if we make them aware of the ''unconscious evil of sinners'' around us, we will undoubtedly remain vigilant with this attitude. Pulling them home, including the point of avoiding pissing you off, won''t affect anyone else. If they don''t want to expose their faces, they won''t even get involved."


    Nod to Cecil''s expectations to indicate affirmation. My aim is not to rehabilitate them, but to ''quarantine'' them with a certain amount of scratch.


    I don''t know how much that tattoo modoki will have, but if I can buy enough time to miss my wedding date. Well, since I have a name as a sinner, there may not be any connection in that sense.


    "As a result, the chain of evil stops. It''s also a problem that the perception of" it''s okay to look down on royalty "has been passed down from parent to child."


    This is what I thought was most awkward. In the first place, there was even someone who showed a frightening but defiant attitude towards our threats.


    I don''t think this is normal in itself. Because this is the occasion of the "King''s permission, the revenge of the Wizard." It''s a supreme power decision, isn''t it?


    Looking at this situation, we can see that it is not easy to improve their consciousness. There is no way to fix it with caution, as it has been rooted in like ''naturally''.


    Then I thought I''d finish it on their behalf. This is not just true of samurai, but of all those who have such consciousness.


    "With pain, we imprint the perception that we ''can''t do it''. engrave the fact that ''it was the magician who made it'' and the fear that accompanied it,? I don''t want to talk about Mizuki in the future, but it''s going to get in my ear, so my fear of you will be a disincentive not to imitate anything strange."


    The fear of the sickle and the fact that she bogged down the rebellious samurai, and all of the fear and pain in this "education". The object of fear for them is me, the Wizard, more than they are at the initiative of the Wizard.


    Moreover, it is not abuse or unjustified violence, but ''thorough education by professionals, as a samurai''. There is also the King''s permission, as well as the title of Eliza and Emma, and this gathering itself is not to be said to be unjust.


    "As a result, the elimination of those who don''t need it is done."


    "Yeah. What the next generation doesn''t need"


    At the end of our gaze, which is speaking soothingly, there was the frightened appearance of the samurai, who were given direct instruction by the ghost instructor. The militant samurai appears to be harsh inside.


    Eliza and the others are proud of their position. "Your work", which their Lord has entrusted to them immediately, will provide thorough guidance to meet my expectations.


    ... whatever hand you use.

 235 The Mages Play Part III

    - Irfena ¡¤ In a room (Erschon perspective)


    Exhale lightly in front of the report received from the Marquis of Leckbari. After all, Marquis Leckbari''s predictions were met.


    It begins with Mizki being dropped on the site of a mining site underground, culminating in Princess Tircia''s confession that it was the mastermind of the kidnapping.


    Of course, it was also detailed about the kidnapping.


    That was a hand by Princess Tircia, apparently, to hunt down the handkerchief and his parents'' house. Above all, it was to cause the affected country to interfere in Sarovara.


    And... the reason for the election of the affected country was not ''to fall'' either, but ''because I was sure I would get to the truth''. The point is, they were chosen because they valued it highly.


    "Hmm, did you use a country belonging to the south to rebuild the country? Sure, that fox would do it."


    "Princess Tircia strikes a sharp hand for not coming out on the surface. But I didn''t know you were even thinking about self-sacrificing..."


    King Quivera and the Chancellor of Carlossa give their thoughts orally. What was on that face was an emotion that was both emotional and frightening.


    Honestly, for us Princess Tircia is on alert. The reason is as the two of us put it. "Modest, but excellent princess" is a little too precise.


    At least, I''m not a big princess. From time to time, it was felt that reality was far more visible than that of King Sarovara.


    "Mizuki is safe and above all. But he still doesn''t know where he was working on the plan. I didn''t know you were even taking the King''s word for it..."


    "Ha... really, you can''t read her thought circuit...!


    Even as Lord Glenn relieves himself, he shakes his head loosely with a subtle expression. Carlossa''s Chancellor has a tired look, only a dry laugh.


    Even King Kivela kept silent on this. No, he was also damaged by Mizuki once, so I guess there''s a strange certainty, ''If he is, he could do it''.


    Yes, something everyone was taken aback about this one. That is naturally also written in a report from the Marquis of Leckbari, which, in its present form, has brought disaster to Sarovara.


    Needless to say, it is Mizuki.


    Originally, the Magic Instructor, who shouldn''t be able to do unsolicited imitations or anything in other countries... under "King Sarovara Approved," he''s happily interested in retaliation.


    In the background that made it possible were the words and deeds of Sarovara, who had belittled Mizki. They take what they''ve done to Mizuki backwards, and they can''t even argue with it.


    Of course, this is retaliation allowed only to Mizuki individuals. In view of the fact that we will move later, we must fit into the category of ''individuals'' only. Mizuki would understand that, too.


    But there''s a rare ton of demo daughters. "Personal Retaliation" was jumping diagonally over King Sarovara''s expectations.


    Mizuki, who nevertheless took it to a situation where he could not complain, is absolutely unusual.


    The most incomprehensible is undoubtedly the idea. It''s Mizuki''s thought circuit that came up with the way to go...!


    Why did you take King Sarovara''s word around the ready? At that point, the purpose of the mastermind should not have been known.


    Besides, were you aiming to say ''personal retaliation'' or something, and its scope of application is subtly misleading?


    What do you mean, incite the guilt of the Knight of the Guard to make a deal and let the King talk?


    Or, at the end of a single hit, what do you mean to make a deal with Princess Tircia!? It was an enemy, wasn''t it?!?


    Normally, it is a series of strange events. Especially since this one has an understanding of Mizuki''s behavior, I don''t know from what point she was after... on the contrary, I suspect Mizuki''s leap.


    ''If that''s him, I could do it. Are you sure you''re the victim?


    This will match our minds. In the first place, I can''t imagine Mizuki growing up until the time of retaliation... Cat waiting for the prey to come closer, isn''t that a mistake?


    "Well, because Mizki has already settled with Princess Tircia. And say..."


    Hiraki, and gaze at hand. The other three also turned their gaze to a letter from Mizuki, which was accompanied by a report with raw warm eyes¡­


    The letter from Mizki does not say anything about previous reports. That''s because it''s more accurate from the Marquis Leckbari - in fact, it''s easier to understand because Mizuki''s words and actions are written from a third-party perspective.


    Still, the contents were just disturbing. I mean, I have no words for futile wit.


    "The Magical Sarovara Orthopaedic Plan¡­"


    Yes, Mizki sent us a plan to rebuild Sarovara. What it means is, ''cooperate''. I can''t even say I''m standing here asking.


    I can''t even tell you...... clearly, its content was too vicious. ''I''m not willing to forgive my enemies,'' is the moment when I get a glimpse of the Mizuki horrors I''ve been talking about from day to day.


    "So far, it''s the first stage...... ''Assumed to be quarantined, showing off the samurai''. This is what they are designed to pull themselves into a cage. I hear the knights are going to be targeted next, but the knights are going to beat them out of the castle, just like the ladies."


    "Hmm, well, you wouldn''t be guilty of heavy sins about them, and that girl''s playmate would be enough"


    Everyone is convinced of King Kivela''s words. If you become Mizuki''s playmate, it must break your heart more than a bad punishment.


    In the first place, if they weren''t directly involved in the kidnapping, it would be difficult for us to hope for punishment. Mizuki is a civilian, so it''s also impossible for the state to protest for her who felt uncomfortable... Even if it''s a country you''re protecting, there''s nothing you can do about all the difference in status.


    Only the aristocracy, which was the main one, demanded punishment by the affected country. The clan of those involved in the kidnapping, and so on, and others who tried to rebel King Sarovara and force him to leave or fall Princess Lillian.


    Even this is in brackets: ''I tried to use a messenger from Ilfena''. Otherwise it is too small, or the punishment within Sarovara is at best.


    And Mizki is playing with them. This must be an act of trampling when you can''t expect punishment from Sarovara anymore.


    King Sarovara did not seem to gain the trust of the Magic Master. Well, I have no sympathy.


    "In the second stage, which takes place in the middle of the first phase, you mean our turn. We sent the merchants all over Sarovara and called this one" royalties who have endured for the people while being scorned by the nobles. Princess Tircia, who worried about the situation, prepared herself to sacrifice, asked another country to intervene ''and let it be tailored to the'' tragedy of the princess who took action because of Satomi ''. "


    "We''re not the only ones, Mizki seems to have asked Corbella and Zebrest to help as well. For both countries, Mizuki is a benefactor... especially since Mizuki is about to be killed this time. I''d be happy to work with you."


    Hands on your mouth, the Chancellor''s Palace looking at you as you think. If I brought additional information to supplement the words, I was surprised to see them gently open my eyes.


    I guess you thought it was just a ''personal connection''. Neither Rudolph nor King Corbella are foolish enough to prioritize personal emotions. If...... it moves as a country because ''it''s more profitable''.


    I said ''benefactor'', but that is before the battle. Well, both countries say, ''If it''s for the Lord Magic Master!'' So it''s going to work, but it won''t confuse you.


    Mizuki''s "Retaliation" this time, where he used his connections to the fullest. It is manipulative. This is what happens when you briefly pull out the text that was written in Mizuki''s letter.


    "Use the merchants to [learn more] sprinkle [what is happening in Sarovara today] throughout Sarovara. To the merchants on the side of the intervention countries [the country that was the victim of the kidnapping is sympathetic to the Sarovara royal family, especially in honor of Princess Tircia, who acted prepared to self-sacrifice], it is requested to give advance notice and spread. We will go around villages and towns in cooperation with the other merchants taking part in the operation and ask them to make their way to the King''s Capital ''


    "At this time, the merchants keep the value of the goods down. The reason shall be [instructions of the royal family of the intervening country]. The aim is to show sympathy only and to reduce the rebellion against the countries that intervene ''


    "At the same time, we speak of the words and deeds of the fools who work in the castle and of the punishment of Princess Tircia [if we have all the number of pleadings, we may have to move with His Majesty] and stir up the people. The people are originally sympathetic to the princesses, so it works well enough. And [I''m going to King''s Capital anyway, so if you write, I''ll take it with me] and show you multiple pleadings (false), making you think there are others who think so ''


    ¡­ at this point, it is full of penetration. The merchants are used to spread rumors and show the will of the people to the king in the form of a plea.


    That much, if that much.


    ''Petition (false)'', what do you mean!? You''re fooling the people, it is!


    I can anticipate cursing evil and spreading crap rumors about countries where nobles who have been punished or fear punishment have intervened. In the sense of crushing it, I was convinced to use the merchants.


    At any rate, merchants from six countries move. Mobilizing a magician to use metastatic magic would also allow for a further reduction in time. It doesn''t take that long to recover the plea and disseminate the information.


    The problem is after this. From here it was the main show of brainwork.


    "Let the aristocrats, who have difficulty in heavy punishment for this one, choose [whether to pay compensation and not be guilty or punished with great dignity]. Of course, no amount is offered. At the stage when the pledge of consent is made, take the gold until one step before the house leans. Return a portion of this amount to the country that moved the merchant. Hand over the cheap amount to each country and turn the rest to funding the construction of facilities to train knights and samurai from the private sector ''


    "At the same time, through the merchants on the side of the intervention countries, we expose this matter to the merchants of Sarovara. Having told them [that they have turned the majority of the countries belonging to the south and the magicians against their enemies], they have paid compensation and taught them that there are aristocrats whose lives are painful, [are the aristocrats with deals okay?] and pretend to worry, incite anxiety ''


    It would mean a thorough take-up of the gold from the nobles in question. Even merchants can''t wait to be seen from the country where they get the goods from which the business is based.


    Especially the herb region Corbella and the dairy region Zebrast, which can never be turned against the enemy. Both large buyers are aristocrats - Corbella''s herbs are not only precious and expensive, some are used for lotions, etc. - and it would not be a joke, such as its purchase being turned down.


    Merchants are intelligent in information and naturally have a strong tendency to run self-preservation. Whether we cut off one or two trading partners, we choose a better path than losing everything.


    And what happens to the nobles abandoned by the merchants?


    "Merchants carry information, and goods. The main source of income for the aristocracy is taxes from the territory, but if there is widespread bad reputation for the people, rebellion is imperative if taxes are raised poorly. Even if you were doing something business, you wouldn''t know if you could do it the same way as before, because there will be merchants and workers who are the workforce involved somewhere ''


    "In time, there will also be obstacles in terms of life. The kind of merchant who sells the product looks at his feet and is likely/likely to blow the price. The grievances of the nobles are solicited, and hatred of the royal family swells. We may recruit those in the same situation and plot treason."


    ''But nobility is [a natural position to use someone]. What can you do with no money, no weapons, no things, no people? No one will be on their side unless they are prepared to fall together. In the first place, the royal family has a demon conductor on its side, and the people are on the royal side... there will be many informants, and there will be no winning battlefield''


    ... Mizuki didn''t have any shards from the beginning, such as his willingness to forgive the fools.


    I guess there is a desire by the plea to give thanks to Princess Tircia, as well as a desire to knock the fools out of the castle. But the main fate is'' The future to wait at its end ''.


    The Wizard, who guides people to spin stories, prepares a very noisy ending. On top of that, it calls on us to cooperate.


    That criterion of judgment is really simple...... ''Expect King Sarovara or ride the magician''s measures''. If you choose which one gains by the balance, no doubt Ilfena chooses the Magic Instructor.


    If you plan to rebel against the royal family, you can destroy the house without question. With the people, if you know how it went before, you can feel sympathy for them.


    Disconnecting the relevant aristocrats from the merchants also expects the aristocrats to act on the grievances raised.


    ''If punishment is difficult, you can thoroughly shred your power and create a situation where this one can be seen as just''


    The point is, we''re setting up a place to crush it for good reason. Plus, after making sure the royal family can win.


    On top of that, the feat will belong to the Sarovara royal family. Above all, the country that intervened only turned its sympathy to the Salovara royal family and the people. ''We'' haven''t done anything else, and the merchants'' actions are ''their own good intentions''.


    If I hadn''t publicly spoken with my allies, ''the otherwise inconvenient ones would have just assumed it on their own''. There is no such thing as the fact that the Royal family of Sarovara has bewitched another country.


    It would also drastically diminish the likelihood that we will be turned to evil impressions from the people of Sarovara - some are expected to manipulate information as part of retaliation.


    The reason the merchants sold the goods cheaply was decided to be "the royal instructions of their own country". The people believe in aristocratic information manipulation more than they are benefiting themselves. People tend to be profitable.


    If the country returns to the right form, it will be much easier to engage in diplomacy with that country. No, that''s not all. There is a clear interest in what can be called the reward for this one.


    "Selling favors to Sarovara will make it easier to get information about the North in the future, right? Even Princess Tircia didn''t know my information correctly. Definitely think there''s a separation between the north and the south...... why don''t we have a friendly relationship?


    Mizuki''s words in the letter. This was a very attractive suggestion. Mizki knows the existence of a map with no north drawn, and based on Princess Tircia''s defeat this time, she probably decided so.


    This place is like, ''That''s right, brainwork!'' And I praise you honestly. I''m not supposed to be teaching you, but that thought circuit that derives from multiple pieces of information. Regardless of the process, these points would be a threat.


    Of course, Mizuki''s plan is only general. This presupposes that the intervening ''country'' moves. Mizuki, a civilian, doesn''t have that much authority.


    Therefore, we - those with the authority to move the country - are asked to become collaborators. Instead of ''inviting'' me to get that understanding, I must have told you about this plan.


    "That kid is really good at these things... I need you to turn your wits around a little bit to self-preservation"


    I think of Mizuki in Sarovara, even as it gets complicated. Mizuki is never made aware of his surroundings that he has such measures in place and is innocently retaliating. The surrounding collaborators should also behave in the same way as Mizuki.


    The men of Sarovara will surely not realize the nature of Mizki, and its wretchedness. It''s only after the results have come to light.


    ... except, ''Who''s got the extraction that far?'' Only those who have doubts, though. Black cats are lost in the darkness and don''t show themselves so easily.


    "Those who defeated our country deserve this much! A poorly warmed hand or something would cause things to get worse and create more confusion for Sarovara. It''s an insult to those who lost their daughter by exposing her to such incompetence."


    King Kivera nodding happily and more satisfactorily than that. He seems really pleased with Mizuki''s talent and seems willing to take this measure as well.


    King Kivela is also a mighty man... because of his pride, will he rejoice in being able to cross with himself?


    "Even though that kid doesn''t look like that every day, you''re amazed at the misery that makes him look unexpected. Not everything ends with one hand, but results at the end of an attack from various quarters. This may indeed be difficult to prevent"


    With a difficult face in mind is the Chancellor''s Palace. He''s still not that close to Mizuki, so he seems to be keeping him alert.


    Still, I don''t seem dissatisfied with this proposal. It would seem a little remorseful because I can''t think of any more ways to deal with it. He is also proud to be in that position with strength.


    "Mizuki... you''re really motivated without any help. What happened?"


    It is Lord Glenn who whines like a shudder. Even he, who should be used to Mizuki, can''t seem to feel any relief this time.


    "Lord Glenn, do you think so?


    "Yes. Daiwa, one of the fools must have insulted you or something. I also think that this time it means that those who support King Sarovara and the King... will show revenge from the Wizard. outsiders, that would also be a considerable humiliation if we could get so far to the otherworlds. I thought I''d show my will with them in the future."


    Lord Glenn mentions'' the possibility of silent pressure on a party of King Sarovara '', even though he says something rash and unpleasant. Everyone nods agreeably as to whether they are comfortable with it.


    But I''m not that close. I''m working on it on the surface, but I''m in a mood to cramp my face.


    Lord Glenn... why don''t you say ''I''m the cause of this measure'' or something?


    It may be a hang-up, but I don''t like to deal with the cause.


    It''s only Lord Glenn''s prediction. However, it really was Mizuki who might do it for a reason. Especially because the people who accompany them do not pay tribute to their actions.


    "Speaking of which, you''ve been called ''The Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King''. Isn''t it cute to strip your fangs for your owner"


    "Oh, you''re aiming for the prey with the impetus to stop, aren''t you?"


    The subtly breathtaking King Kivela and the Chancellor seem to smile - King Kivela is a heartfelt pleasure - see here. Such a caged gaze of sympathy was directed from Lord Glenn at both of them.


    ¡­¡­


    I wonder if you''ll be back on hand soon, that stupid cat. No, you can let me go out this time, right?

 236 King Sarovaras monologue

    - When the representatives of the affected countries are discussing it (King Sarovara perspective)


    Though being chased to work in the office, I think about the last few days. It was like a miracle... no, like the story. It got to the end of everything that kept happening, that it was the beginning of one.


    "To make Lillian give up his love, I invite Lord Argento and the Magic Master to Salovara"


    - I never thought this decision would change Sarovara dramatically, etc.


    But it''s not a bad change. Ning Lo, that would have been a long-awaited thing.


    And look back on the past. I was wondering if my choice was wrong.


    From my father''s reign, royal power only weakens more and more in Sarovara. It was only natural that the nobles, who were the Lord, should try to take in the blood of the royal family beside spreading the struggle for power.


    Now I still have eyes only on expanding my faction. But they are more than that sooner or later¡­ it is imperative that they aim to devour the royal family.


    I try to fit something in my hand called royalty, not in the position of being a relative. By resting on the king, ''I am a clan'' with the same blood.


    It was also convenient for them that I only had two daughters. Because if you are a prince, you can have more than one wife, and if you have a son in each of them, you will be in tow with each other.


    But not in the case of the Queen. Originally, the throne was a priority for boys... even though the queen is also recognized, she will tend to be tasted by the nobles.


    It can''t be admitted unless there are so many circumstances, such as having multiple husbands. We have no choice but to confront the nobles as we lean in with those who have become husbands.


    When that happens, which daughter will you let carry that role on? It comes down to that.


    ... It was Tircia that I chose. Because Tircia was intelligent even without the eyes of her parents, and the nobles had enough talent to do so.


    Lillian is too honest. That kid was hurtful, and there was a little bit of emotional movement. Of course, there are aspects of it that you will regret later, but the nobles will certainly come after its shortcomings.


    The royal word is heavy. It''s hard to seem to take a word for it easily. Therefore, Lillian was dishonourably forced to carry the rating of ''poorly done''.


    To make such an escape route, even if it''s ''princess bullshit you can''t do well'' to get a tenure taken.


    I know it''s pathetic, but it''s impossible for me or Tircia to protect her. We are royalty... we cannot let our country tilt with personal affection.


    I guess Tircia didn''t dare move either because she knew that. If you move poorly and bring value to Lillian, that kid will surely be targeted by the nobles.


    Tircia is not a child who doesn''t know that. Even Tircia could not do anything about the situation - the current weakening of the royal authority.


    If I could, I would be acting. Because it is Tircia who is most heartbreaking for Lillian to be hurt.


    - But the turning point came. No...... ''Tircia moved it''.


    The messengers of Ilfena who visited Sarovara, and the Master of Magic. The way Sarovara and his men behaved against them was really a headache.


    I was also stunned at making Lillian speak ill, but there is no word for my exit and the stupidity of asking for Lillian''s punishment before leading the way to the Gone Mage.


    Whatever Lillian thinks of the Wizard, there is no proof. Yet, such as doubting the royalty of my own country¡­ I don''t think it''s sane.


    I guess this also made sense to impress the Irfenas. Foolish measures, expecting to be passed on as information. The men of Ilfena have seen us through, and we have suffered painful retribution.


    Also unexpected was the Magic Master. That''s just the education of His Highness Elshon, that arm I can''t help but think of.


    The words and deeds in the mining site trail that were reported to me by the knight who attached them to the escort, their ability to calmly look at things¡­ they were reminiscent of His Highness Elshon.


    In that case, there is no way to be insulted by saying, ''People of different worlds are treated like civilians, and I don''t know this world''s common sense or anything like that''. I guess it was education for that.


    Even though I knew that, I gave permission to the Magic Master to retaliate.


    The Sarovara side continued to do so foolishly that it had to forgive the ''personal retaliation'' of the Demon Master. Originally, it would be someone you should never let take the word for.


    I didn''t know the behavior was something I was thinking about later... just flashing. How long have we been dancing on the palms of His Majesty the Mage?


    Though I thought about it, I had no idea. In the first place, the non-is obviously here because this one has his hands first.


    Above all, he was just amazed at the inner surface of Tircia as well.


    How many would have been surprised by that confession of sin and frightened of retribution from the damaged country again?


    But at the same time, I think some people felt hard about Tircia. ¡­ even if it is for the good of the country, it must be a sin. With Tircia, that was understandable.


    But that confession of sin wasn''t ''just a confession'' or anything like that. I knew it so I could stay calm on the spot.


    ... because not long before that, I had heard more from the Marquis of Leckbari. that it is'' something that makes sense ''.


    Reminds me of my conversation with the Marquis Leckbari. A bunch of ''kind words'', including earaches. Take care of it.


    "King, we''re about to begin [the Enchanter''s Entertainment] involving all of Sarovara, right?


    "Princess Tircia''s sins, as I have just taught you. But the magician was interested because he was such a princess''


    ''To be honest, I''m not sure what Mizuki wants to do either. Well, she loved [playing on top of each other''s interests]. Depending on Princess Tircia, I think this country will change dramatically.''


    ''Now, there will still be nothing but discomfort with Sarovara. But Mizuki [obtained permission for personal retaliation]. That child will retaliate more effectively than this. I had a place with Princess Tircia for that, I think.''


    In the words of the Marquis Leckbari, I had no words to return. Can I believe it as it is, or are you thinking of the worst retaliation? You can''t possibly know how to answer the ambiguous way that you can receive both of them.


    "The presence, the connections, of a magician that the people of this country tried to use. With the addition of those who are grasping evidence of corruption in this country, more can be done.... more [fun] than that, for Mizuki. ''


    ''We know that you have broken your heart because of this country. But! It was too conservative. Can''t you even rephrase that?... put off the problem and made it worse.''


    ''I am prepared for disrespect. But do you not know that this is also the perception of those in other countries? Common sense, such as problems getting worse over time¡­ just protecting it doesn''t improve anything''


    Oh, yeah. Exactly! I was in the mood to cry out.


    I just think at the same time... I wonder what I should have done. Without a special talent or many allies, I am the best at maintaining my country and awkwardly defending my daughters.


    Because I understand that better than anyone else, I can''t put myself on a dangerous bet or anything.


    But the excuse I didn''t put into words... seemed to have been spotted by the Marquis Leckbari.


    From the perspective of Non, you seem very blessed, don''t you? My country, His Royal Highness Elshon, and Mizki, an otherworldly man and magician. Neither of them, [if you weren''t good, you couldn''t keep your current position]. ''


    "You know the circumstances of His Highness, don''t you? With that in mind, I had to show my talent just to convince others. Because we know that, the Argents, under His Highness''s command, are also competent [to become]. Never, never without effort ''


    "Well, Mizuki is a different world. You''ve seen it with your own eyes¡­ as if the people of this country cared less about Mizuki unconsciously. It''s normal to be recognized like that. That''s no longer normal because [that kid himself made me try to get results] ''


    "The Magic Master is the scourge of the world and a feared being. However, Mizki has not carried out any large-scale killings or destruction. I was afraid that [I became a collaborator of the country''s leading players and I used everything to achieve results]. That was easy... supposedly?


    ''That girl doesn''t think about self-preservation. Even a peculiar self uses a position, incites it with words, and creates a situation in which he can act. If you don''t throw yourself out, you won''t get that kind of result. That''s why the guardians guide her more than they need to. "


    "Have you ever been abandoned? Ready to be wounded...... were you even prepared to lose your trusted subordinates and try to change your country? At least you weren''t chosen as Mizuki''s [Player] ''


    I was stunned by the facts I was told. Because they are magicians, because they are called the worst swords, because they are called demon kings... because they were unconscious of such perception that they are ''made and deserved''.


    Because their actions were always accompanied by consequences. I''ve never heard anything about the hardships and failures that come with it.


    But I guess that was just intentionally hidden. ''It would be more advantageous to make them think [that they can and naturally]''. Probably for that reason.


    And at the same time, it bothered me.


    ''Players'' as Marquis Leckbari calls it. That would be about Tircia. But from what I''ve heard so far, I wonder if Tircia should be in a hostile relationship with the Demon Master.


    Marquis Leckbari, who felt such a question of mine, smiled with a frightened but enjoyable grin.


    "Mizuki has nothing to do with [good] or [evil]. What matters is a profitable settlement for each other, and the result...... well, you just have fun! It''s the owner of a troubled personality. His Royal Highness had a head, too."


    "Non is sympathetic to your situation. So I''ll give you one piece of advice ''


    "After a discussion with Princess Tircia, perhaps the Magic Instructor will have fun playing. The prey... you are more neglected."


    ''In that case, Princess Tircia will be on Mizki''s side. No, would it be easier to understand if I said [Princess Tircia as a collaborator, playing with the people of this country]?


    "Princess Tircia''s talent will also be tested. Do you see the Wizard as just an enemy, or do you join hands? This will dramatically change the future of this Sarovara. ¡­ Mizuki is now limited in what he can do in this country. ''


    "May I? You must never speak to the two [plays]. Even if Princess Tircia is cursed as a traitor, please understand that even that voice is [something to use] for both of us. ''


    Anxiety and expectations twitched into my chest. But the Marquis of Leckbari never stops words.


    ''Mizuki''s collaborators are not you. However, you are the king¡­ If the supreme power in this country praises you, the play will easily end. That''s not what Princess Tircia wants, is it?


    I thought that meant I was'' not worthy of trust ''.


    But he noticed that Marquis Leckbari shook his head sideways to deny it.


    ''Cause your readiness will be shown later. Suitable material, no, in this case, it would be better to say that only you can.''


    With that said, Marquis Leckbari smiled for some reason¡­ for some reason.


    Even though I had a bad feeling, I was relieved to know there was something I could do. Exactly, it''s pitiful to leave it to the two of us like this.


    If he accepted the advice, the Marquis of Leckbari nodded satisfactorily as well. There, he realized he was expecting [the two of us to play] again, and again, it would be for the record that his anxiety had passed.


    ... Marquis Leckbari is going to have so much fun, it must definitely not end with just retaliation.


    Strange certainty, but that''s what I thought then. In the first place, the Marquis Leckbari is also a person who is not a glimmer.


    Such a person warns you to ''stay out of the way''. It would have been helpless to be vigilant.


    ''Now it''s time to head for a look. Will this country be a hang-up to change, or will it end with that? The battle between the Wise Princess and the Wizard begins. "


    With that said, Marquis Leckbari seems convinced that Tircia will take the hand of the Magic Master. I don''t know why you think that, but I guess that''s also Tircia''s assessment.


    And at the same time, I was determined.


    As a king, I felt sorry for you as a parent. But if there''s anything you need at the end of this fight...... I was wondering if I could take a bet.


    "Trust in His Majesty the Magic Guide". She seems like someone who can calmly identify things. If she ever asked me to help, I wanted to help her live up to that expectation.


    Given the common name ''disaster of the world'', and the previous words and actions of His Holiness the Wizard, it would have to be called a dangerous bet. Whatever it is, the people of this country are too badly impressed upon His Majesty the Mage.


    Still. If Tircia can believe in His Majesty the Wizard, I''d like to believe it, too.


    ¡­ even if things go in the wrong direction, I should carry the consequences. It is then that we shall let our country martyr with our negative heritage.


    So determined, I even smiled with a thin smile and headed for the moment. After that... well, it was exactly what Marquis Leckbari expected.


    "''The Magic Instructor''s Retaliation''... No, ''Entertainment''? Damn, I''ve been working on it for a long time."


    Stop the recap and drop your eyes on the "plan" presented by the Magic Master''s Hall. Using personal connections and even involving other countries it was¡­ quite massive.


    No, besides being large, I feel we are developing into a reform that is in the history of Sarovara. No one can believe it was civilians who made this plan.


    But it''s not bad.


    There will be quite a rebellion, and it will be a struggle. It can''t all go according to the plan, it''s going to be necessary to adjust to the requirements and work with other countries.


    Still, I''m proud to be the one involved in it, no, ''we''. I don''t know how many years it will take, but surely Sarovara will change.


    Even today, the Master of Magic will be working for a ''personal smell''. We have to do what we have to do while she draws attention.


    Well... as far as the report goes, I don''t even feel like there''s a slight problem with the Wizard. It must be trivial, I''m sure.


    Soon, the messengers of the nations that have suffered Tircia will arrive. It was on that occasion that I was entrusted with it. You can''t hit a bad hand to connect in the future.


    First, an apology for what Tircia did. This is in the form of a linkage with the plan of His Majesty the Mage, and compensation is paid to the damaged country.


    I made a firm apology, even in the sense of putting it on record, and had to discuss what was to come. I have heard from the Mage Master that it has been notified there too... pity, but we will have to follow the measures of the Mage Master.


    But diplomacy, which is supposed to be depressing, even seems exciting this time around. The Guardian of His Majesty the Wizard and His Highness the Elshon are among the reasons.


    Until now, I''ve just been on guard, the perfect second prince with too much magic. Talking to him face to face will also help him to know a new side.


    I''m sure there are things I didn''t realize... because that demon master admires him as his'' owner ''.


    It was Tircia who taught him that. Why ''owner'' rather than ''guardian'' is a mystery... do you know why too?


    "Well, let''s get back to work."


    That''s right, squealing, gripping the pen again. I was in a rare, sunny mood.

 237 Mages Play Part IV

    Immediately after sending a letter to the demon kings, an agreement came to ''endorse the plan''. I have a lot to prepare for, and I know what my role is, so I''m not coming here until a few days later.


    The merchants apparently moved ahead, and the castle was gradually receiving a plea.


    But this fact can be laying low.


    It won''t work until some amount has accumulated, and if they find out now, it''s possible that the nobles will move to crush it.


    To eliminate those possibilities thoroughly, I was also a grand ibili today...... not, interested in a whoopee.


    "Fear of the Magic Instructor" is the best as a fake. You don''t have a hand in not using it, do you?


    Anyway, this is a situation for a large number of people called "Tomorrow is Us". Because there are quite a few war-torn people up there on the rumors I hear. Ahhh.


    I mean, you know what I mean?


    Right, right! Don''t hesitate, you can join us!


    For the record, the samurai are left entirely to Eliza and Emma. I''ve left Cecil there, so the testimony that ''it''s not abusive, it''s strict instruction'' is perfect!


    Princess Corbella, because of her direct testimony, the samurai said, ''It''s unjust!'' What a summons, such a statement doesn''t work. It is common sense that royal language takes precedence over protests by the sinners one step ahead.


    Wonderful, power! Here''s to an identity system that allows for evidence obliteration!


    They have given priority over loyalty to those who are strong... there is no way we can be dissatisfied with this response because we are ''strong'' this time.


    You understand the identity system, don''t you?


    We have done so far with a policy of following the strong, let us convince you of these developments. I do not accept objections.


    So.


    What am I doing today?


    "But don''t let your daughter do the worst either"


    "Nah, Al''s busy, so I didn''t just call for backup! It would be awkward to let me go wild."


    Caretaker for swallowing, talking to Mr. Keith. In front of you, you idiot knights (s) have a battle going on in VS Sieg.


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, it''s just a match, right? No matter how you look at it, it just seems like a one-sided ravage, it''s just that they''re too weak.


    Sayle watches the game with a glimpse as she leans against the wall. In other words, Sail was supposed to do it at first.


    The change happened because they complained about Sail''s position.


    ''You are from the Crest family... and you will be the king''s SS leader! Your strength is too different!


    "There is a natural difference in strength between those who grant the status of general and us!


    This is how I protested.... I instinctively felt bad, I don''t think so.


    Well, they have a point. Given Sayle''s position, it''s unlikely that he''s weak. It''s no wonder they recognize you after the Red Hero, right? I can''t believe you''re in a position to protect Rudolph.


    Having heard such a complaint, I decided to show them my understanding.


    My current character setting is'' Heart Kind Maiden ''(laughs).


    Let''s give him that much attention.


    Nevertheless, Al and the others seem busy. If so, I was going to use my handover to call you something other than Sail.


    ... although the only person I know that I can call is a guardian.


    That''s why the brain muscle aesthetic thing Sieg summons. Sieg is an unknown face to another country, as well as a general knight in position. It''s not even a Kingsguard, so it would fit their story, wouldn''t it?


    Most importantly, your face is good for nothing.


    As a creature that foments their inferiority, it''s perfect...!


    This reading was a big win, and they were insulting Sieg. In other words, pride seems to have been scratched by the reality that one or more of our opponents is a common knight.


    Sieg also felt their weakness, which showed a difficult color at the beginning of the conversation.


    "Do you deal with miscellaneous fish? It''s not even a workout, is it?


    ... I threw up this kind of dialogue from the beginning. Well, don''t let them get mad, either.


    However, Zeke is a brain muscle by the time he''s clear, so it''s not a statement after a light look at his dislike or opponent.


    Seriously, that''s just what ''facts'' are for him.


    However, it is also true that Sieg''s appearance goes hand in hand and that such a statement sounds overlooked.


    It''s a convincing statement if you know how strong Sieg is, but they can''t even know that. As angry as this one thought, that''s why it was this match.


    You blocked your way out yourself, they''re just assholes.


    Corner, you weren''t motivated by Sieg, were you? If I stayed through this, I would have spared at least the "Pride Wood Fine Dust" thing and the "Borough Lost to One General Knight of Carlosa" rating.


    No, you''re an idiot. ?


    I know the magician, but I''m wary and natural. ?


    Naturally, but there''s no such thing as guilt on me. In response to their request, I just prepared a "not a Kingsguard knight", "not even a known name (family name is more famous, so true)" guy.


    As long as Zeke is in the war, there are no heroic episodes yet. His assessment is'' the one who has the ability to deserve the descendants of a hero '', and as a fairacrov, that is natural.


    The point is, it''s not noticeable yet. Well, you don''t know Sarovara to the north.


    For the record, Zeke''s part-time bill can be ''fortified sword''. However, under the condition that Mr. Keith be given control.


    There may be other guys like that big spider, and I''m worried they won''t know if I can rush in time.


    If the ''attack doesn''t go through'' thing in the first place, it would also be tough to stop the damage where Zeke was. Even in order to avoid annihilation, I let this be judged necessary.


    I ask Mr. Keith to manage it because I need him to identify when I need him. Perhaps it will be the use of the mighty Enemy Ollie.


    Sieg doesn''t seem to think it necessary on a daily basis either, and he was convinced of this condition. He is a brain muscle, but he is a child that can be properly understood if he explains why.... I can''t seem to apply it or anything.


    "By the way, why doesn''t your daughter do anything?


    Mr. Keith, who was watching Siege''s one-sided ravages, inadvertently tells the story. Tilting his neck, he was poked in the forehead all the time saying ''Don''t delude me''.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Returning the grievance does not seem to mislead Mr. Keith. Put your arms together and I''ll turn my back on you.


    "Answer the question.... That doesn''t have to be done by Zeke, does it? It hurts...... I mean, if you''re going to show overwhelming strength, even your daughter should be fine, right? Why don''t you do it yourself?


    That''s right, Mr. Keith is sharp. Sayle, who knows why, reacted slightly to Mr. Keith''s words...... he had a funny grin somewhere.


    Such a ''look like you''re expecting something'' would also be an element that made Mr. Keith suspicious.


    I am never weak. "Melee battles are also possible" if you are a knight opponent.


    If you know that, you naturally find it odd that ''Sail can''t, but you can do it yourself'' is not the idea.


    And Mr. Keith knows I can fight. Don''t you doubt it?


    "Now I want them to remember to humiliate me."


    Shoulder over shoulder, smile small. At the end of their gaze, they were turning a hateful glance at Sieg. I was asking Sieg for a little help, so I guess I can afford that.


    "Isn''t it humiliating to be hit by one knight with a good face and no more status than ourselves? Including the fact that I look at it funny."


    "Well, I guess so. Rather than Sieg, the anger seems to be on the lady who said it."


    "Well, I look like I''m just using people."


    Surprisingly, Mr. Keith nods as he is convinced. As Mr. Keith said, the gaze of hatred directed at me seems to be steadily getting stronger.


    "If you keep going like this, you''re gonna try to clear up all your depression when I''m dealing with you, right? It is'' common sense ''that those who use magic are not suited to melee, and I obviously have no body to handle weapons.... could be trying to match the painful eye, right?


    The humans in this country are not so afraid of the Magic Instructor. That is, unless it is also a large-scale sabotage activity, it would not be directly linked to a clear fear.


    In the first place, this would not have happened if the magician = haphazard perception had been made. The lack of opportunity to contact the magician is due to the fact that the sense of crisis did not develop.


    Then what happens if you take it backwards?


    "At the end of the stress, the culprit is in front of you. I''m sure you''ll do everything you can to ''play''."


    "Hey, that''s, like, inducing..."


    "By the way, I ''play'' with them since the representatives of the affected countries came to this country.... I''m the victim, right? If they witnessed that, they wouldn''t think they were reflecting, would they...?


    At, I smile. Mr. Keith seemed to have figured out what it meant, and he was causing his face to cramp.


    The samurai will pull the cage for you, but I don''t think these guys will quit the knight easily. Because instead of life, they have their lives at stake!


    Unless it''s also a trail, I''m going to have to go into another house, or I''m going to have to stand myself up. That is why many knights have noble origins.


    Blah, it''s the easiest place to get a job.


    Civilian at the next point, but this one is on the brain labor side, so the difficulty increases slightly. Positively plain, too.


    A knight can be called a ''knight'' by the people, and it''s not necessary to have a special talent. To put it badly, ''far more people have no noticeable merit''.


    That''s what choosing knights is all about. There''s no war or anything going on right now, and it''s going to be a life-threatening situation.


    Or jobs that would be life-threatening wouldn''t come around to these guys. Something my parents are annoyed about and the top self preservation guy can''t possibly do a dangerous assignment or something.


    "If you make it look grand, you have to punish me with King Sarovara. The countries affected are not directly related to them, but they are likely to be offended. In the first place, if you know the beginning of this case, the representatives of the affected countries are the ones who neglect them."


    "I see. Now you''re planting the impression that ''maidens just to be protected'' and you''re aiming for them to strip their fangs in production? Besides, if they imitate you like that when you have a guardian, you deserve about protesting. Your daughter was the victim."


    "That''s the thing."


    If you can show that to the representatives of the affected country and then protest from around the Demon King...... first of all, it''s definitely ''fired''. My appearance goes hand in hand and I can take it in the direction of ''bad guy not reflecting'' no matter who asks why.


    Of course, I''m not going to end up with a ''weak maiden'' either, no shards.


    If we show the representatives of the affected countries their lack of reflection, the next step will be the ravages by the Magic Master. Now the Sarovara side will have a sense of crisis as well.


    Protests in the affected countries do not just mean caring for people from different worlds.


    "Don''t let him get into trouble," it''s a gentle advice.


    "A report called ''The People Are Not Reflecting'' is nothing but testimony from me or someone close to me. That''s it, you think even if you were punished, you''d be dissatisfied with Sarovara''s side, right? So we have to create a situation that''s ''convincing to anyone''s eyes''"


    "Ahhh... sort of. Indeed, it would be more proof than anything that it touches the eyes of the representatives of many countries. You mean you''ll be knocked out for two reasons: protest from another country, and convincing your daughter."


    Sounds complicated, but as convinced, Mr. Keith shrugs. I guess I''m convinced that there''s no reason to just slap it out as it is.


    In this one case, there is no evidence that these guys committed so many sins that they needed to be punished - with the intruder, your-related guy, only a minor punishment. In other words, it is a "bystander" that can also be accepted as a relinquishment of duty.


    There would have been aspects of me insulting ''it wouldn''t be a big sin'' because I treat civilians. Besides, the nobles still possess power, so they are at best scolded.


    If that''s all you can knock it out...... it''s close to impossible. Even if you are forced to fire me by the royal fate, if it is tyranny, the criticism is directed.


    So I prepared "Scenarios Until I Fired a Knight". ''They pretend to be reflecting and are actually unhappy. Besides, I''m willing to retaliate,'' if I can prove it, I know it''s awkward to keep them inside.


    Bad way to put it, ''let Sarovara cut off the suspicious ones and get in the mood for the damaged country and the demon conductor''. I need it for my country, like?


    In fact, Sarovara would be very awkward to be stared at by the affected country, so if you have such a sense of crisis, you would get endorsement.


    If that''s not enough, it adds to the Demon Master''s fear. If you let him feel a little scared, he must see reality.


    ... Sarovara doesn''t have any later, no jokes. Showing perseverance is necessary even in the future.


    It can''t be easy, such as'' the country changes''. By clarifying that step, I would ask you to make a statement of determination.


    There will be quite a collection of pleadings by the production, so it will be up to you, including that. Looking forward to it. ?


    "Your daughter really specializes in backwork, or you''re using wisdom the wrong way. It just sounds evil, knowing it''s necessary."


    Mr. Keith, I hope you don''t squeal!

 238 Mages Play Part V

    - Sarovara - In a room (Elshon perspective)


    "¡­ that''s their attitude toward the Wizard"


    One knight finishes the report with a voice and harsh expression that seeped through his anger.


    There is one magic prop on the table in front of me. What it has conveyed - video and audio - has been very offensive to those present here.


    Especially King Sarovara, who can''t even care about the intimidation I turn to unconsciously. His anger could be seen in the wrinkles deeply carved between his eyebrows, in his gripping hands.


    What the magic props told you.


    It is the image of the knights attacking Mizuki alone in unison.


    More than an attack, they had a hateful glance at Mizki.


    Whoever sees it is not a ''reflection, an apology''. I don''t like that, but I know that.


    Even if it''s a match, only magic is used by Mizuki. Besides, he''s not even carrying a weapon.


    It is not the case that knights do not go, such as strike at the same time. As opposed to matching, isn''t hurting a person a private sentence or something for the purpose?


    Above all, their gaze. That is not the eye of those who reflect. The eyes of those who are angry and dissatisfied.


    ¡­¡­ Don''t they know where they stand? "


    With a deep sigh, King Sarovara turns his gaze to the knight. I opened my mouth even though I dropped my gaze slightly because I couldn''t even get a knight against me.


    "Isn''t there a consciousness of sin itself... They did not do anything directly to His Majesty the Magic Master. Because of this, you may feel uncomfortable with the punishment itself."


    "I was just watching. Isn''t that a sin? I guess they''re knights, huh?


    With his mouth out, the knight bowed his head deeply with a look of regret.


    "Sorry! Education in our country is exactly what you say. We are responsible for failing to praise their work attitude."


    I find out that not all the knights of Sarovara are in such good faith that I am relieved.


    Many of the knights are of aristocratic origin... this country was particularly powerful by the aristocrats. I guess it''s the result of that impact.


    If my parents have the power, it naturally changes with the consciousness of those who bring me to it. Even if it will remain "noble," I can''t give you bad attention. I''m forced to resign to a far-fetched phrase, and I have trouble losing a decent knight.


    I guess that''s why Mizuki took these means.


    That is¡­ ''To power is to confront with power''. Did you create a situation where you could hold back some protests, etc.?


    Show those in the position of ''representative of the affected country'' the figure of a knight who does not reflect ''. Even though Sarovara''s reputation is falling to the ground. Something about showing footage like this there that makes me uncomfortable, even if I don''t like it.


    At the very least, you will raise your voice to slap these people out. In this case, it makes no sense no matter how many of their parents'' homes are powerful aristocrats. Because we are ''representatives of the country'' and that power is in the wrong digits.


    Besides, we have Kivera here. Irfena, this one is exercisable. On top of that, it also adds the Wizard, who is the victim of this one, so there''s no way Sarovara can say no.


    Whether the nobles are annoying on a daily basis or not, all this time they will have to shut up too.


    Unless you trump the fool who identified the situation, there will be no tomorrow.


    "You can''t keep those guys as knights. Let''s get you back home."


    King Sarovara, with his stern expression, declares. The words in front of those gathered here - the representatives of the nations - are heavy. Even if it''s a promise, it''s impossible to overturn it.


    If we can do that, King Sarovara will not be recognized as one of us in the future. ''The King''s Word is Heavy'' is a painful moment, even if you don''t like it.


    "Ha! Well, that''s how it''s gonna be done."


    Apparently, the knight also welcomes the King''s judgment, and when he gives a token, he immediately flips his cape and leaves the room. As such, I will not be the only one who has learned relief. Because I knew it wasn''t impossible to rebuild the country.


    "I promise you punishment. I''m sorry to offend you, too. Especially... Your Highness Elshon"


    That being said, King Sarovara turned his gaze to me. You''ll feel intimidated, but those eyes are directed straight at me.


    "I hear you are the guardian of the Magic Master and adore her. I''m really sorry I did that."


    King Sarovara bowing his head deeply, if I may say so. I guess because people in different worlds don''t have a family, they perceived it like a parent.


    Well, that''s not a mistake. It''s not a mistake, never.


    That''s why, as the owner of a stupid cat planning this!


    You''ll have to apologize, no matter what you think!


    Now, Lord Glenn, who is also present this time, is looking at me very raw and warm. Those eyes said ''it''s tough''...... after all, he doesn''t think it''s going to stay this way.


    He is familiar with Mizuki''s character. I''m guessing you''re looking forward to hearing about what Mizuki is doing.


    "Keep your head up, please. I owe you an apology."


    "What?"


    King Sarovara with his head up and a strange look on his face. I give a voice to Klaus, who was holding back while feeling guilty about his appearance like that.


    "Have you heard from Mizuki?


    "Of course. I''m still communicating... but I think it''s a little hard to hear."


    "Why?


    When he put his doubts to his mouth, Klaus looked at King Sarovara with a seemingly pitiful eye for a moment.


    "Because the state communicated earlier by the magic props is still ongoing. You can hear the sound of the sword being played constantly, so you wonder if Mizuki is constantly attacking the bonds he has stretched against you."


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m so... I''m so sorry!


    Unexpectedly, the gaze of almost everyone who was in the room focused on King Sarovara. The Sarovara king bowed his head deeper than earlier and apologized.


    It is an act in which his honest personality can be seen. Not only is there an idiot, but it''s a tear-inducing development, including that this thing is'' created by Mizuki ''.


    Besides, it makes it even worse, etc... I''m too sorry to say.


    Still, I have to end this farce, so I received a demon prop from Klaus and tried to make a call with Mizuki.


    "Mizuki, can you hear me?


    "That, Demon King?... Oh, you''re done discussing it. In a good mood.


    Immediately, I heard a tremendously swallowing voice. Everyone''s expression turns into something that looks suspicious.


    ¡­¡­


    Aside from my good mood.... Your voice sounds like the people in this room.


    No, before that, right? Aren''t you under total attack by the knights right now?


    "Klaus says you''re under total attack right now."


    "You''re taking it, aren''t you? But who, as one, can''t shake or punch out the line, can they? Knight Dormitory Noiko doesn''t want to let in or blow it to the wall, even if it''s bounded about triple. That''s right, shame on the country. It''s embarrassing and helpful everywhere you put it out ''


    ¡­¡­


    People were taken aback by the ''facts'' and ''poison'' they were told to rush. King Sarovara doesn''t know what to say either, he''s silent.


    Though there are a limited number of people Mizuki can deal with, her standards are those who live in the Cavalier dormitory. I should have told them they are especially good... but they say standards are what they are.


    However, it may be a little pitiful that Mizuki alone is in that state.


    "Uh... you''re intact for now, aren''t you?


    ''To this extent, you can''t even plunder wounds. I mean, if you get hurt, you have no place for the people who have lost to me! Kibera''s Knights Commander, the bones and weapons on both arms were crushed, and his legs were frozen, but he didn''t lose his temper. Know where Sail stands. [You can''t win!] What a bunch of sleeping people. If you lose, you''ll preach to Noeko the Knight Dormitory.''


    ¡­¡­


    Silent people continued to emerge. And now my gaze is pointed at me.


    ... What kind of treatment does Mizuki get from Al and the others on a daily basis? It''s like being fully recognized and trained as one of them.


    However, some people have the same look that they admire the current language. I thought that was a good thing, secretly.


    Statements that can now also be received as'' acknowledging the Knights of Kibera ''must be an element that breaks the assumption that'' the Mage and Kibera are evil ''.


    I would normally hold it at the root, but Mizuki is very quick to switch. I mean, I''m settled on that one thing with the farmland negotiations and apologies to Zebrest, so I also say we just have to flush it.


    Given that we plan to conclude an inviolability treaty, it is not a good idea to perceive Kivera as isolated. Even in the sense of breaking those assumptions, these statements were preferable.


    Well... I''m talking about Mizuki, so there''s a chance he''s after it and talking about it.


    "Lord Magic Leader is an enemy, but you admit what you have to admit."


    Somewhere happy, Kivera''s representative speaks. Though defeated, I guess I''m glad the symbol of its strength is appreciated.


    Somehow it was about to be a calm air...... but I forgot that it was also Mizuki who broke it.


    "Mizuki, they will cease to be knights. The punishment is definitive. So..."


    Stop playing. That''s what was supposed to go on. My words disappeared without coming out of my mouth.


    "Seriously!? No! Okay, quick, but you''re moving on to retaliation! Hey, it''s on the one hand, it was stressful! It''s not funny because it''s weak. ''


    "... Huh?


    I felt even the voices of the hearts of the people here haunted, not just me. At the same time I remember a headache and cover my forehead with my palms.


    Yeah, I knew it would be this development. And yet, I guess I''m also responsible for telling them of the treatment of the knights while they let themselves flow into the calm air.


    Mizki cheered to block my words. The inescapable calamity is going to rip your fangs off...!


    Frozen indoor faces to Mizuki''s cheer. The gaze is poured into the magic props simultaneously.


    ''Now listen to their sniffles -!


    "Ha!? No, hey, wait a minute!? This conversation is being heard by others...!


    "I don''t like it. I''m a fierce alien of the world, and I''m the evil magician of the world, aren''t I? Ten-fold returns are natural, and you have to do it Ningro to taste it. Besides, if you stay like this, you won''t obey the punishment for adultery. We also need things like", education, and tutoring to get you to leave honestly!


    "So...! Whatever your education is, I''m telling you it''s different!?


    ''At the time I apply it, it''s no big difference. In the first place, these guys'' rules are the ones that [follow the mighty], right? Isn''t that the right line? Even if you were to break your heart without complete skin with pain, fear and shame, have them obey you. ''


    Everyone''s face is drawn to a hell of a word. No, no, for once, you''re the victim, aren''t you? That would have been the setting!?


    I want to get into it, but Mizuki is in excellent shape. My daughter, who turns her head for nothing, is hard to do at times like this.


    Still, the last resistance. Just... persuasion that doesn''t make much sense.


    "You must be a woman!


    ''Oh, they just called me a monster, so that word is pointless''


    Returned. Unexpectedly, I get disappointed.


    ¡­¡­


    Who, the fool who broke the last fort? More than that, Mizuki must be able to become a monster in Norinoli.


    Creature = not tied to a person''s law. Because of this fact, the black cat plays.


    Normally hurts people, this word.


    For the otherworldly ferocious species, it is a ''nice word'' that does not have its own outward line but is forgiven.


    While we were doing so, we were getting a different voice and sound here.


    Did the knights in the example realize that Mizuki was not a weak man, ''Magic would be cowardly!?'' etc. I was subtly convinced as those who accidentally flattered my face came out.


    Well, if you''re assuming ''normal'' magic, Mizuki''s magic can be described as cowardly. Because it is also a good place outside the standard, such as the possibility of multiple exercises in addition to unchanging chants.


    But I don''t see the sight here. So, what do you think?


    "Totally... it would be far more cowardly to attack more than one person"


    "You have no shame. King Sarovara must have had a hard time solidifying his surroundings by these fools and more."


    People who did not know Mizki were verbally criticizing the ugliness of the people and deepening their sympathy for King Sarovara.


    It doesn''t mean I was just after this...... maybe.


    As I feel subtle, I turn my consciousness to the voices I hear. Generally speaking, it would be the victim, but the target is Mizuki. To be honest, I didn''t think her retaliation was anything decent.


    "Magic is cowardly? Nobody''s ever used that as an excuse before, though? If a magic user raids, what do you do? It''s not [you can''t win] in the first place, it''s [a position where you have to win no matter what], you guys. If you''re arranging such an embarrassing excuse, why don''t you just quit the knight? It''s useless. ''


    "Do you want to tell me... Gu!?


    "Yes, shut up and listen -. That means now, if someone stronger than me raids you, [opens the way honestly], right? That''s more than enough to make you quit."


    ''Well, that''s...''


    I''m talking about a dozen things...!


    Even though I''m heartily surprised by the unexpected words, it''s true that they''ve ever shown an attitude they can''t argue with. The voices of the slightly audible guardians - Lord Saillite and Lord Siegfried? - also supported Mizki''s opinion.


    But that''s not how it ends, Mizuki.


    "If you''re going to feed me delicious, you don''t have to be the Lord to miss stupid dogs, you shouldn''t be scared that you guys have toyed around!


    "Hey, wait a minute! What, the number of these ice pieces...... ''


    ''If you have something to say, avoid this extent before you say it, you wanker! Don''t let the man who makes a pronouncement denigrating the Lord to protect name the knight, you filthy bastards!


    ''Wait! Wait! It just got avoided.''


    ''Annoying. That''s right, no dog. I can''t believe you can just scream can-can and not even make me suffer a loot wound! Ha, Bonkla son who became a knight with no choice but to inherit. You''re bonkers even with weapons. Then... you don''t need it, do you?


    "Nah!? Weapon smashes...... ''


    ¡­¡­


    Looks like my nature has come out. And you didn''t destroy the weapon?


    In this situation, even destroy the weapon. Mizki is an authentic animal. They only have the means to live long enough to avoid it.


    "Look, what''s going on? If you stop, you''re gonna die, right? I can''t help it if I accidentally do zaku... you guys rambled on me? You''re famous for being a magician, aren''t you?


    Blunt sounds and groans like stepping on something after a mundane statement.


    This is probably...


    "Apparently, you stepped on whoever fell in with all your might. Because of Mizuki''s character, it seems that the man who was trampled is one of the ones who rambled."


    "No, no, not if you''re calmly explaining!


    If you plunge into Klaus, who explains sayingly, Klaus looks cool and says a word.


    "The guardian hasn''t stopped it. It''s no use stopping it, doesn''t it?


    I said a very nasty reality. People around me make me look pale in silence without being able to argue.


    "Interworldly Violent Race". They have come to know the reality. I wouldn''t have believed the rumors that the guardians were drowning, etc., but I wouldn''t have expected this development if I did.


    ''There''s no loyalty to royalty. It''s useless gold, it''s not in this country. Just go home, you grain crushers. Oh, I seem to have forgotten... that I was [about to be used by the people who rebel the king]. More than half of you are related to them, aren''t you? The clan party, I guess you''re ready...?


    "Hi... if, monster"


    "You still say that? Even though this is a very popular maiden (in many ways) for the ladies'' admiring knights."


    ''Exactly! She''s the perfect woman!


    Following Mizuki''s remarks, I am half-eyed by a well-acquainted voice.


    ¡­¡­


    Were you there, Algent?


    The people around him turned out to be stunned, and Lord Glenn, who understood Al''s sexuality, looked at me with pitiful, raw, warm eyes.


    Oh, this won''t even stop Mizuki. I mean, the Guardians don''t flatter each other!


    Mizuki is about to be killed this time. I guess that touched the guardians themselves and the inverse scales of existence that fall under their Lord.


    Lord Saillite, seconded by Rudolph, is going to join Mizki and kill them. Sure, I hear he''s thinking superior to killing, too.


    I''m close to Princess Celestina and Mizuki. I''m pretty sure you''re offended about this one.


    Lord Siegfried was promised the reward of a reinforced sword this time, as Mizki''s ferocity was recognized by his supreme ''strength''.


    Because this reward also means connecting the lives of Lord Siegfried, Lord Keith, a commonsense man, also flaunts Mizuki.


    I mean, Lord Siegfried (important childhood tame) > (insurmountable wall) > Fools.


    Apparently those knights were throwing all sorts of ramblings at Mizuki. Then it is possible that Lord Keith, the rightful knight, hates me and has not even been the object of comparison. Now, I can''t hear him.


    They seem to have been abandoned from their last conscience at the end of what they deserve. When this happened, you wouldn''t have had a hitter.


    And Argent. He has some difficult sexuality, but without joking, a rare species that meets'' Mizuki is the ideal woman ''. Out of jealousy and envy for the people being abused by Mizuki, absolutely, absolutely! I don''t flatter Mizuki.


    Klaus hasn''t joined the war, but he''s in charge of my escort with a cool face, so maybe he''s also proud of his role in communicating the Demon''s fear here.


    I feel subtle malice around here where Klaus is likely to be able to offset a magical attack... but I''d like to think it''s a coincidence.


    "Lord Magic Master is still well..."


    His Royal Highness the King of Gania leaking a dry laugh. I was wondering if you were indifferent to Sarovara, apparently there were just circumstances. This gathering showed sincerity with the coming of the next king.


    Well, it is also true that his phrase ''this one can do nothing more than not have a request from King Sarovara''. If you move on your own without a request, it could be an act of aggression or interference in your internal affairs.


    I just learned to get hooked on the word ''as usual''. Turning his gaze, he also figured out what it meant, laughing and saying why.


    "I secretly went to Corbella during one of Kivela''s events. I haven''t had any contact with the Magic Master, but I''ve had an interesting tour of her words and actions."


    "Oh, was that time of apology"


    "Yeah. Well, it was shocking... you use your fists too, Mage."


    Is it because you''re a little distant? I''m not sure if I should say ''Mizuki is just special'', but I don''t know any other magicians, so I feel weird about affirmation and denial.


    What brought me back to reality worrying about that was even more outrageous Mizuki''s dialogue.


    ''Hmm, maybe it''s a good idea to make a body you can''t make a child of. You can''t expect a fool''s blood, and if the fool is the parent, the child is unlikely to grow up properly. Yeah, my name while I''m at it!


    ''Oh, because in that case I don''t do warm imitations of drugs. There''s a cop out there, and he won''t die if he chops it off. I''ll give you as much as I can... what the hell it is to survive''


    "Stop it, Mizuki! Al, if you''re there, stop it!


    The indoor air was completely frozen, even though it screamed a little unexpectedly. By the way, there are only men indoors. It is of a kind that suffices to cool the mind, even if it is not a word directed against itself.


    "Well, Your Highness, Elshon? Lord Mage... aren''t you just joking?


    King Sarovara, who has drawn his face, asks me as if I were still going to fix it. You just have to snort. That''s what I was hoping for, the eyes of the people that were pointed at me said.


    But...


    "His Highness Elshon. Let the discussion be suspended for now. Please, fulfill your parental responsibilities. Either that or for the peace of our hearts"


    Mizuki''s hometown, Lord Glenn''s comprehensible words pierce him. His words were heavy...... did he decide ''it could be done''?


    A subtle sense of despair drifting indoors. While I am heartbroken to leave them like that, I bow my head deeply out of my sense of responsibility as a guardian.


    "Looks like our stupid cat is overshadowed. I''m so sorry......!


    ¡­¡­


    There were no words from anyone. Only my gaze pierces me.


    There are no shards there, such as the fear of being called the ''Demon King''. All there is is pity and a great deal of anticipation toward ''being capable of stopping the Magic Master''.


    "In this case, your perception of Your Highness has changed all at once."


    I hate Klaus for even smiling thin.... No way, you didn''t do it on purpose, did you?

 239 The girls smile.

    A few days after finishing the battle with the fools.


    We were invited to a Tea Party hosted by Tircia after a stretch of Retaliation.


    After that, the Demon King slapped me in the back of the head without a question.


    I went straight into the sermon!


    It is a surreal sight that the magician will be preached while sitting in his seat against the backdrop of the falling fools. The knight of Sarovara, who came to see how things were going, was distracted.


    The guardians laughed and watched the sight. Because they have a rumor that they are ''drowning the devil''s master''.


    However, it is only natural that there is a difference between rumors and truth. Their superiority is not a magician, but an otherwise ''someone''.


    The guardians were just laughing at me for trying to make fools of them.


    As a matter of course, I didn''t even stop preaching about the Demon King. I mean, I feel like even the sermon recognizes it as a one-set.


    ''What are you doing when you hear the representatives of other countries!


    The demon king who shouted so began his sermon immediately. To that sight, even if the idiots on track say something, ''Do I have a right to say that to you?'' Along with the word, cold gaze and intimidation are directed.


    The fools who were intimidated by the grumpy Demon King were stiff. I think I heard the word "monsters," but I and the guardians moved, so no problem.


    What, I was just a little hurt by the time I finished saying it. You don''t have to be dead, if you''re not even dead!


    The Demon King said, "Do you react to those words?" But there are no regrets or other shards. The sermon is back on!


    But, demon king. I think the preaching has been heard by the representatives of the affected countries.


    I thought of that, but as a preacher, I had to be silent.


    It seems that the Demon King, who returned to the table of discussion again, was seen with respect as if he were the Messiah. Note that the information is provided by Klaus.


    That''s why.


    A few days have passed since then. They''ve decided on the rough stuff when it comes to punishment, and now they''ve decided on the details. It''s tough when there''s a lot of them.


    So.


    Today, as I mentioned, it''s a covert tea party, so ahhh. It can be classified based on Cecil''s real identity.


    You thought it was just awkward, and you told Tircia from me, didn''t you? So Cecil had been made within Sarovara to recognize something like ''Emma''s escort, but a noble aristocrat''s warrant''.


    Well, naturally. Minimum information would be needed, including that Cecil at the time was'' willing to protest for disrespect if something were done ''. Unfortunately, so far, nothing like protesting has happened.


    It''s a tea party in that situation. It''s because of my mind that I have all the faces I''m afraid of for a girls'' party.


    In the first place, even when it comes to tea parties, it is a forum for exchanging information by a very small number. Other faces besides Tircia are Lillian, me, Cecil, Emma, and... the newly called Hilda thing Miss Hilda.


    Originally, Hilda was going to call. You can''t just call His Highness Linus.


    Baraxin has nothing to do with this one, so I asked Hilda, my ''personal friend''. Barraksin needs information, too, and in the present circumstances, he will have trouble being displaced by a man who is likely to be the source of the disturbance.


    Hilda responded comfortably to this invitation. I mean, I was worried sick.


    "With me, Master Magic... no, I''m leading Mizuki. I wish you''d told me sooner. ''


    That is what they said with a little teasing, but it is impossible to do all this without the representatives of the affected countries coming.


    As mentioned previously, Baraxin is inherently an unrelated country. Moreover, it is not a country that is very close to me personally, so there was also the possibility that Sarovara would show a difficult color.


    Well, this one''s a disgrace to the country. I can''t help all this.


    Hence, it is a preliminary building where ''a young lady who became personally close to me in one of Baraksin''s cases has accidentally heard a story from His Highness the Demon King''.


    I didn''t go out of my way to tell you, like, that the Demon King just accidentally slipped his mouth off?


    It''s only a setting called ''Miss Hilda told Her Highness the Demon King she couldn''t do it and she brought me here personally''. If you have a complaint, say it. If you have the guts to tell the Demon King! When I say it, I don''t approve of objections.


    It''s just... I think Sarovara''s side is finding out the back. Looks like you had an adult response there, most importantly.


    It should be noted that for "a reason" this time, Eliza participates in this occasion as a samurai.


    Emma''s reason for this visit is that ''the future bride realm''s wife, close to the Mage, came at the request of the Mage'' - that is, Cecil and the rest of us are Emma''s escorts - so treat her like a guest.


    "I can''t even tell you about people in my country, but you''re incredible."


    Hearing a series of events at the Tea Party seat, Hilda has a shuddering face. Tircia has a slight, troubled grin. It''s a fact, so I guess I can''t argue with it or anything.


    Don''t be dramatic, Tilcia. The feeling is normal, a common sense person''s reaction.


    Absolutely, the guy who looks down on the royalty flat is weirder. You lost your neck for disrespect, but you couldn''t complain, could you? Sarovara is.


    "Right. I don''t think our country has walls, etc. due to a comparative identity system... but being close and looking down is something else? Even though this time Mizuki became involved, their punishment would be a natural consequence"


    "Right. Whether you''re close or not, we have our respect for the royal family. I don''t know what punishment will be imposed this time, but I don''t think anyone will sympathize."


    Emma agrees with Cecil. Sure, Corbella doesn''t feel much of a difference in identity. The more you think so, the better you get along. Brother Cecil also has a strong impression of close friends with the knights under his command.


    It''s just a superficial part of it.


    During one incident with Emma and Kivela, she herself was proud to be the knight of the princess. "Preservation" was clear, even if it was a friend. Cecil and I understood that.


    Not familiar, dear. It is love, not fear, that the people turn to royalty and nobility.


    I''m sure it''s not a lie either that you tried to challenge Kivela ready to perish for Cecil. Even the people would have chosen to be Corbella''s people until the end.


    The time we lived working together fostered their bond. Even if it''s a small country, it''s not an insult.


    However, the current state of Sarovara is also the negative legacy of the predecessor King Sarovara.


    "My predecessors were too incompetent. I should have kept the evidence thoroughly gathered and spat it off when I died. The fact that I couldn''t make that decision made me so terrible."


    Speaking in disdain, everyone''s gaze turned to me. Mouth the reason as prompted by it.


    "I should have made a show of it. Because there was no such thing, the nobles mistakenly thought it was'' okay to insult the royalty ''. If the Clan Royal Party had also been executed, this would not have happened"


    "You said you couldn''t make that decision?


    I snort as Cecil asks dissatisfaction.


    "Grace is a convenient word, isn''t it? Using a young child as a shield, taking into account diplomatic circumstances... didn''t you make those words an exonerator? Once forgiven, even the other nobles cannot be punished. It''s only a prediction, isn''t it, that the predecessor King Sarovara was incompetent? I was insulted by the nobles because they had to support me around them. Because I knew that without the nobles, the country would cease to stand."


    Blah, I think this is the right thing to do.


    The king, accustomed to relying, could not let go of his bounty. Because of that, you couldn''t have imagined what it was like to be absent, even if the decent nobles could have spooked you?


    I came to this idea because I was asking about Rudolph''s father.


    The incompetent king fled to the easygoing and was abandoned by the Crest clan, who was said to be the ''shadow of the royal family''. I envied Rudolph, who could not acknowledge the matter and was recognized by the Crest family, for his habit of choosing the result himself.


    It was the nobles who conveniently took advantage of the king.


    If the Crest family, arguably the quasi-royal, had not become the last fortress, it could have been in a similar situation to Zebrest. Because the punished nobles looked down on Rudolph, the royal family.


    Eliza thinks so too, she''s a bitter face anyway. Though it has passed, the time of long ordeal is not so easily forgotten.


    Adelaide - I suspect Eliza''s twin sister''s attempt to fulfill her own wishes was caused by her unconscious look down. It would not be the ambition of a young lady who was Rudolph''s childhood tame to take precedence over the king''s wishes.


    "But that''s over now"


    I laugh inadvertently.


    "Punishment is carried out thoroughly, even in the sense of showing good faith in the affected country. There''s no escape, if you have proof of what you''ve been doing... if that''s what The Wise First Princess collected, I''ll make sure to pack it. The surveillance of royalty in other countries, the eyes of the wizard¡­ I don''t think those people have the temper to ignore them"


    When I turned my gaze slightly, I grinned and Tircia nodded. The evidence seems complete, they''ll never get away with it.


    "Even if we cut off Bassari, we only need those who remain in place of previous redemptions to work in madness in death. The people who get cut off seem to have had a good attitude toward their duties, so let''s get them to work hard to rebuild their country."


    "I see. Mizuki thinks that that''s why the rest of us are not punished, right? Indeed, if you are judged to be ''necessary to the country'', you may be forgiven for failing to praise"


    "That''s the thing! It is also a sin not to have sinned, but not to be flattered. But if it works otherwise shamelessly...... ''For the country, it can''t be lost'' right? You can count on sin, expect future work, or just put it on the scale."


    Because of Tircia, I think we have information about the people in question. Or ''leave it for now'' has been chosen at a time when it did not come to my retaliation.


    It depends on what they do in the future. If you have any thoughts on this one, it must do a great job.


    Good luck! Siskon, my sister''s staring at you!


    Your sister''s not welcome, she''s going to get rid of it fast if it doesn''t help.


    Naturally, Tircia''s right to inherit the throne will be stripped. However, I have heard that the affected countries want the position of assistant Lillian.


    Being able to be a discerning royalty and tighten up the nobles. That''s Tircia. If Lillian were to take the throne, that Ciscon attribute would go hand in hand and make him a more reliable ally than any other.


    Lillian will be educated from now on, so it is thought best to be accompanied by her real sister, Tircia, as an assistant. Maybe the auxiliary position is confirmed.


    That Lillian, she''s blue-faced now, though. In addition to the tea party with the unfamiliar noodles, there will probably be pressure from the affected countries. I keep my mouth shut all the time, listening.


    Still nothing to say I don''t like. I guess this is the qualities she was born with.


    These points are preferable, but she has no such thing as a back shield. Relying on Tircia is also a limitation.


    Now for today''s purpose.


    "Because that''s why. Lillian, don''t rely on Tircia alone forever, but use our connection as a weapon. I''m not in a position to be crushed."


    "Huh!?


    To the abrupt suggestion, surprise Lillian. Tircia has slightly opened her eyes, but there will be no mistake in seeing its effectiveness instantly barked in her head.


    In contrast, Cecil and the others are nodding with a convincing look. They felt worthy of Sarovara''s connection to the next queen, based on their own country. It''s a proposal that''s mutually beneficial, this.


    "But, Mizuki, I can''t let your sister bother you! I apologize for the inconvenience and you will all have your place. ¡­ the kind of imitation you use¡­"


    Lillian is depressed to remember, even though she said she apologized. Besides, it''s a statement that cares about me.


    ... No, so, Tircia? That ''what do you think, my sister would be adorable!?'' Faces and dizziness of good taste.


    However, Cecil and the others looked surprised and turned their gaze to me and Lillian.


    "Oh, Mizuki is called ''Mizuki Sister'' by Princess Lillian, isn''t she?


    "Yeah. I''m calling and dumping Tircia, and Lillian decided to call and dump it the same way"


    To the way it was said, people other than Cecil, who expressed doubts, gave a convincing look. They just guessed it.


    "This kid''s in too weak a position. You''re right you didn''t make the connection you called the back shield, but it''s a little awkward if you keep it up..."


    "You''ll let the surroundings know that you''re close enough to call Mizuki your sister. Rumors of Master Mizuki will come to my ears with all sorts of things, as well as words and deeds in Sarovara. Did building a legend of terror mean something like that?"


    Hilda continues her words in a way that complements my explanation. He seems to think he can expect that effect because Baraxin is doing something similar.


    "You don''t like using it, do you? Then why don''t you do it for a reason?


    grin, and Emma smiles. As everyone''s gaze concentrated, Emma smiled at Lillian.


    "Please be friends with us. This is a connection that never forgets where we stand, right?


    "Uh!?


    "Oh, then there''s no problem. It''s just a personal connection."


    "Right. Even with us, it''s a useful connection."


    One voice after another to the bewildered Lillian. Tircia looks delightfully at the sight.


    ... It appears that Cecil and the others had received a passing score from Tircia. If rejected, they would use words to obstruct it.


    Note that Cecil and the others are not saying it with sympathy. They have a stake in it.


    "Even your position is a worthy card, Lillian. That connection is beneficial to Cecil and the others! Basically, we think in a mutually beneficial direction. We can still be friends."


    To tell the truth, even more surprising, Lillian. Because we''re normally close, they didn''t think that would include such a consensus of interest.


    However, there are also Ciscons here.


    "I can''t help but be surprised, you are pure unlike Mizuki... but you also need those connections? Unfortunately, I can''t carry all your misery."


    "I can''t believe you let your sister carry you any more!


    "Am I okay? I''m just proud to have protected my little sister, even if she was bloodstained for you."


    While forgiving her beloved sister, Tircia said something subtly allergic. Ciscon still drives normally today, and she really doesn''t have a brace.


    So, what do you mean, ''Unlike Mizuki, it''s pure''? Don''t just talk about people, you''re one of a kind.


    "Don''t spoil it. No! Even Lillian has to grow up."


    "Protecting and spoiling this child is my raison d ''¨ºtre!


    If you stop, there will be a fast-track and even more helpless ciscon. If you tap your head gently with a pessimism, you can stare with a blink of an eye, but turn to the side with a puff and say, ''I won''t listen!'' Tircia with an attitude.


    Lillian watched us like that with dismay.


    "I''ve never seen your sister behave like that..."


    Lillian inadvertently makes her expression calm when she groans so furiously. And I bowed my head when I turned to Cecil and the others again.


    "I''m still immature and really useless as a royalty. Would you still like to be your friend?


    Her own self-assessment. That''s situationally low and natural, but it seems Lillian is not going to use that as an excuse.


    Lillian has been overlooked so far. I hear they tend to fear people because of their influence. The words must have shook up courage, too, in a state of little familiarity with the Cecils.


    Seeing Lillian like that, Cecil and the others looked at each other.


    "Oh, nice to meet you. I am Celestina, First Princess of Corbella. I''m sorry to bother you this time, but I''ll come and say hello soon."


    "My name is Emelina. I''m planning to marry you in Alberda''s Bridgean territory in a few years, but I can send you a letter."


    "My name is Hilda from Baraxin. We are now in the Duke''s house, but a year from now we are to be married to His Royal Highness Levins, who will be revealed as the Third Prince."


    Once again, each one of them said hello with a smile - their answer is that they correctly communicated their position. Since Tircia and I have been named first, this means that we have become friends with Lillian personally.


    "Thank you......! I''m going to do everything I can to shame you."


    "It''s good to try, but you don''t have to be nervous. It''s still immature with us."


    "Right. Same, Master Lillian."


    The words of Cecil and Hilda, returned to the words of gratitude. That was the word Lillian had never been told before: "The Word that Accepts Me," which he admits to being "a reciprocal being.


    Lillian also reports to Tircia with a very happy smile as to whether she finds that out. Tircia was also fixing an earlier grump and congratulating Lillian. You must be happy because your sister seems happy. He is a simple guy.


    Well... Behind the two princesses, Tircia''s belly and thoughtful samurai are secretly holding back her eyes with a handkerchief. Again, I guess I was worried. Apparently she really cares about the two princesses.


    "Yes, yes, sisters, rejoice in each other later. There''s still something I need to do."


    Change the subject abruptly. Tircia, with a slight gaze, sneered deeper into the signal from me.


    Well, shall we say another purpose of the day?


    "Because that''s why. Good luck gathering information. And... goodbye."


    Say, point the ice blade at one of the samurai who was serving on my side. The samurai suddenly didn''t seem to make sense, but she still understood only that it was a crisis in her life, which made her body stiff.


    Lillian is held tight by Tircia, and the samurai behind her moves to a position where she can protect both of them. And Cecil and the others... they just looked at us funny. Eliza also has an extra grin.


    "I told you not to give a shit. The place where the princess of Corbella, and the fianc¨¦e of the Royal Baraksin gathered. Who the hell were you going to expose the information to? This is a secret gathering."


    "Well, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Cold words are thrown from Tircia at the samurai, who trembles but says back.


    "There are a lot of people out there who want to sell the festivities and get in my mood?... Sell your friends, but..."


    "Nah..."


    To the out-of-the-box samurai, Tircia turns a pleasant grin. There was no mercy there, just the room for the mighty to hunt down their prey hidden. The samurai''s face stains with despair.


    "Here, you traitor! The princess who despised her country and sold it..., to the habit of a princess who couldn''t..."


    Because I found out I couldn''t get away with it, or a samurai rambling up to Lillian, not just Tircia. Lillian''s shoulder jumped slightly, but Tircia just hugs her to shelter her sister.


    ¡­ for that matter, my gaze is sharper. The samurai is trampling through Tyrcia''s landmines.


    - Sounds there, laughter.


    "Whoa, whoa, my country has to protest against this. I didn''t know you''d let such a person get into a tea party."


    "That''s true. I''m obliged to report to His Highness Levins."


    Their expressions are fun, as opposed to words. As soon as Cecil and Hilda spoke of the ''facts'', Tircia temporarily let Lillian go and smiled at them. They also smile at Tircia and nod one.


    To the sight, the samurai tilted her neck. Gradually, he noticed something was wrong.


    Tircia opens her mouth faster than she speaks of doubt.


    "I''m sorry, you two. Under your protest, I will definitely let you through."


    "Huh...?


    "I''ve misled these people, and it''s only natural to apologize for the disrespect.... the punishment is natural."


    With that said, Tircia giggles at the samurai with a frightened look on her face. Cecil and the others also turned their faces to the samurai.


    I hear the samurai hasn''t understood the situation yet. Then I''ll go out of my way to explain.


    "You know what? In response to" protests from other countries, "Sarovara said," you have to deal with them. "You ''offended the royalty of another country''. At that point, however, it is the ''country'' called Sarovara that will be held accountable. But you cursed the princesses... ''The line that you call the princesses'' disappears. ''


    "Ah......!


    A samurai who understands the situation fades. I wondered why Tircia didn''t argue.


    "It''s too late! The princesses must show their sincerity as royalty of Sarovara! I mean, the disposition of a bunch of you!


    We laugh when it tickles. Magic conductor, royal princess, duke house maid...... the way those in those positions laughed with pleasure was terribly unfit for this occasion. Eliza, who took on the role of escorting Cecil and the samurai in question to stop her from fleeing, has a pleasant grin as she lets a knife play in her hand.


    To the difference, the samurai attracts her face to the fear of the waiting future. The blade of ice pointed at earlier may also be partly responsible for stirring her fears.


    Besides, if you look at what''s in Eliza''s hands... instead of fleeing, you must realize that it''s impossible to even put your people in touch. Eliza and her knife-throwing skills must have been rumoured.


    We are ''naturally''. You''re the one who took the lead, so what''s wrong with us using it?


    "You and your owners, and each house is punished. Heh heh, if you bought a royal disharmony in another country, then naturally this size. Oh, it''s an intermittent act against the royalty, so even from the Sarovara side, is it punishable"


    If I say so with pleasure.


    "Right in front of us, you''re cursing two princesses. We are witnesses, and we cannot escape."


    Cecil nodded and made it clear that she was willing to testify.


    "Cecil, that''s not all. She has always looked down on something called royalty. In my country, no other country, such imitation is not allowed. This time, they might say," Those who set it up are taking Corbella and Baraxin lightly. "


    Emma went out of her way to teach ''The Impact This One Will Have''.


    "If you''re going to claim the privileged class of nobility, it''s natural to know that royalty is more special than that. And yet, that rambling... in this case, it''s normal to think that she tried to make the princesses of Sarovara worse off."


    Hilda calmly takes it to the stream: ''The purpose of the samurai is to shame the princess''.


    The samurai seemed speechless in the words that were spun one after the other. Lillian is taken aback, forgetting that she was also cursed.


    Note that there is no meeting in this series of streams. All I told him was, "There might be someone in between. That''s the purpose of trying to make the two princesses take responsibility for their self-destruction, isn''t it? ''only the words.


    Later, they took the liberty of overlapping their words and taking them to the flow as if it were right.


    It is the speculation of the parties. This is a direct testimony from all of you in your capacity¡­!


    Who can say ''that''s too much''? In fact, the samurai was cursing the princesses.


    "Whatever you think, it''s that way. The tea party is set up by the princesses. Thanks to you cursing me, I think I can get rid of all the idiots. Congratulations on your treason conviction at the same time!


    "It''s your plan, isn''t it? We are honest with you... no, until we have a natural response. It can''t be the same as before. In the future, it will be strictly controlled in our country."


    The Word of the Wizard and the Decision of the First Princess are told to affirm. The samurai entered just as exhausted, and was taken by the knight to be drawn.


    And the soothing air back again. Tircia faces Lillian.


    "Lillian, prioritize. The result of continuing to show compassion is the tragedy of our country. Sometimes too harsh punishment is natural. I''m the one who gets bloodstained, but you have to be ready too."


    "Ha...... yes. Yes. Right, sister."


    Because of watching the current act, Lillian apparently understood what Tircia had been in charge of. I stretched my face, but still nodded clearly.


    "Lillian, shall we study? As we have just done, the testimony of people of other statuses is quite influential. In my case, it''s more about violence than status. Later, he''s in a fence-free position. This is Cecil¡­ it is also used to make Princess Celestina one of the guardians to prevent interference from anyone who tries to use it"


    Isn''t that right? And if I turned my gaze, Cecil nodded back to me to say of course. And Cecil turns to Lillian.


    "I''m in a position to be your friend, too. Connections with the princess of one country will be quite effective."


    "Let me get you mixed up, too. If the future Princess Baraksin is a third princess, it might work quite well."


    Cecil and Hilda talked about using their connection. They want to relieve Lillian''s guilt by saying it themselves.


    Well, that''s the kind of person you''re not close to. Kids like Lillian want to be there for them when they only get along with "Girls Who Think You Can Do Something About It If You Leave It Alone".


    But my real sister is Tircia. Tircia is definitely Lillian''s sister with blood.


    It is a genetic wonder. Seeing as the mother hasn''t done anything, her personality won''t mean she''s giving up her mother. That or ''heresy with personality difficulties'', like Al?


    I just assume it''s a good thing for Lillian or Sarovara.


    If Lillian''s words, Tircia is something you can''t ignore. Under sister leadership, that ability will be peacefully demonstrated.


    If there were two people like Tircia, it would likely be a country far from peaceful, and this might be a catch up.


    Well, leave the stupid thing alone.


    There are a wide variety of ways to use it, but if you choose the right situation to help, you can expect a lot of results. Tircia is on our side, and let''s hope for the future.


    "I''m not just your sister, I''m just being protected by your sister Mizuki. As it is, we are going to just rely on you. I''m just ashamed of my immaturity."


    "Lillian, let''s think together. Because they call us both friends."


    Tircia encourages Lillian to be depressed. The appearance of such sisters is very smiling.


    "These connections are also beneficial to us. And Mizuki is ungrateful. Personally, I''d be happy to help you."


    "It''s a personal connection, but you can''t fool around with these things either, can you? Besides... I''m just as grateful to Mizuki. They''re all the same, aren''t they?


    To the two words, the sisters smile face to face. I may have learned a strange sense of union and intimacy in the word ''same'' which I was told to tease. Something softly pierces their intercession.


    I can''t give it back to the Demon King. Instead, it''s a level where I can''t get my head up for life, anything?


    Basically, it would be a policy of ''using each other'', but I have very little to give back when it comes to the Demon King... so they say what a guardian is.


    That''s it, the perception of the ''giver or protector''. Sometimes you flatter me, but one way or another, this is probably why these attitudes are being treated like parents.


    "You also listen to him because you recognize he''s more than you," everyone is convinced of the current situation. The Magic Instructor is a brainwork position, so he''s not wrong.


    That''s the Demon King, and convincing competence around him! What can an asshole cat be given to such a perfect prince...... is it as much as a daily laugh?


    "Thank you. Gradually, this country is going to change."


    That said, Tircia bows her head deeply. Lillian also rushed to imitate her sister and bowed her head.


    The bloody princess''s smile was unparalleled warm. She could also, I guess, gradually have had her natural grin.

 240 First Princess Rest

    - In the private room of Sarovara Tircia (Tircia perspective)


    "Thank you very much."


    Having had a relaxing time in my room, I turned my consciousness to the words of the samurai.


    She is my daughter-in-law, my belly. Whatever I do, ''As the princess pleases. I am only obedient to the Lord'' and was an ''absolute ally'' who did everything he could.


    In particular, there would have been no time for peace of mind in the past few years. So much so that this country¡­ Sarovara was the limit.


    "What could that be for? Me? Lillian? Father? Or, Sarovara?


    If you tear it up and ask, she will deepen her grin more and more.


    "It''s for everything. Everything that Tircia was worried about¡­ no matter which one is missing, the future she wants won''t come true, will it?


    ¡­¡­ Yeah, right. Exactly. "


    The samurai''s words are true. Making Lillian a top priority is a decision, but from her standpoint, she is the Lord with me. And I''ve been worried about my country.


    Being my belly, I''m sure she... thought ''If only this country hadn''t'' for once. Because all of my measures consisted of ''the First Princess will be sacrificed''.


    But I don''t need that now. A new step could be taken without sacrifice.


    The First Princess, Tircia... was given the role of presiding over the dark parts of the country as an aide to the next generation of queens and as watchers over the nobles who insult the royalty more than that. What will be required is not sacrifice, but devotion to the king and country.


    On the face of it is Lillian''s assistant. That''s not wrong, and it was actually my job to help Lillian.


    But that''s not all my role is. I was left because I could be a villain.


    ''Evil to make you do justice'' is really more imperative than being made a nation. I have a dirty job with a knight. Ideals alone can''t make a country.


    Mizuki said. ''All this country needs is loyal villains,'' he said.


    Indeed, as far as Mizki''s track record so far is concerned, she has always been in the position of ''collaborator'' and a cut-off in moving things around. Based on that, it was the power of the country that produced the results.


    "The protagonist" is not Mizuki. It was Mizuki who twisted down the malice they were supposed to receive, and that is the ''role she was asked to play''.


    Those who realize that will appreciate Mizki correctly, and those who do not will fear ''the scourge of the world''. Mizuki''s rating falls apart because of that.


    Above all, all that Mizuki has accomplished... is'' not justice ''in flattery. One of the reasons is that all of the words and actions are attributed to personal emotions, but Mizuki must be intentionally making them look that way.


    Her standing is exactly ''loyal villain''. Most sought after by this Sarovara.


    Justice and conscience alone cannot allow politics to take place. But if the supreme power proposes itself and lets it be transferred to implementation, it will be blamed.


    Hence.


    We need ''villains to make outrageous decisions to the Supreme Power''. Let the situation be prepared and sometimes make decisions in a way that drives them in line with the King''s will¡­ instead there is a ''villain'' who can be turned to criticism!


    The role suited me too well. A princess who can take even ruthless measures, with both power and ambition. Even without the right to inherit, it''s enough to be feared by people.


    And that position is grossly similar to what Mizuki is responsible for in various places.


    Mizuki doesn''t feel worthy of this world because he''s from another world. With that, it would be like every fence doesn''t exist.


    So Mizki doesn''t hesitate to ''be a villain'' to achieve the results sought. For her, the result is everything, and I guess I don''t care about my own evaluation or anything.


    Or being an otherworldly person cannot be changed, and the Magic Instructor is a being called the ''scourge of the world''. I could also say that it''s easy to be a villain because it''s like having a fixed image from the beginning.


    "Mizuki really... has broken all sorts of things. The situation in Sarovara, my pre-construction, the ambitions of the nobles, and¡­ Lillian''s assessment"


    "That''s right. The Magic Instructor acted truly selfishly and as your emotions were. Even the measures that have been set up for you should be used by him. I''m also convinced that you beat Kivera."


    The samurai nodded and grinned bitterly as she remembered the past. There''s a grin in my mouth, too.


    Really...... really, she''s right. Mizuki had a personal purpose, and he was just carrying it out in this country. I can''t believe Mizuki became the Savior to us all because ''the people of this country set it up''!


    It''s flashy when you realize it. I don''t think I would combine the malice directed against me into a countermeasure.


    It was only natural that the people of this country - including me - would be defeated. We were giving her proof that Mizuki would win, and we were doing more in the form of additions.


    From those who cannot avail themselves of such things, they will be what afflict themselves. But for Mizuki, ''the fool carries the evidence and insists he play (in person)''. ¡­ how do we fight the opponent who sees it this way? I can''t.


    Now I think... Mizuki is definitely not normal.


    Even though there was the education of His Royal Highness Elshon, the original character alone was splendidly ''alien ferocious species''.


    The only reason I was able to get Mizki''s help was because I was'' appreciating His Highness Elshon ''. Without it, it would have been bassari and truncated by the time it was clear.


    Don''t expect grace or anything from that girl. The enemy only has death (in many ways). I tend to be fooled by appearances, but Mizuki is a magic guide... and his retribution can''t be warm.


    "I can''t believe I''m going to think about the future and work out a plan. Really, you''re right not to be an enemy."


    Squeeze and drop your gaze on the plan table at hand. "Salovara Regeneration Plan" proposed by Mizki. It has started twitching under the water, waiting for it to sprout.


    "Return to your parents'' homes if we have difficulty punishing them. And let me write a plea for the punishment of the nobility, having told the people ''rightly'' what has been done to date. Who thinks this is downstairs prep?


    "Ready below, is that it?


    I nodded one at the samurai, who opened her eyes gently and uttered doubts, and I continued my conversation.


    "The shortfall caused by those who returned to their parents'' homes or were punished is'' compensated in the form of promotions for those in a position below ''. In this case, those who pledge allegiance to the royal family will be given preferential treatment, but neutralism will be included. Some will be given a new title on account of their achievements so far, and lack of human resources. This is from them,'' loyalty and unprecedented lines will have been appreciated ''. I can see the surroundings with those eyes."


    Firstly, scaffold consolidation. We do not just kick out the unnecessary, but create a favorable one here with a view to the future. By doing this, we aim to be loyal to the royal family.


    ''Consolidate only with the favoured from the beginning'' would just seem to have driven out those facing the blade. But if you "appreciate the work and give even those close to neutrality an opportunity," it shows as a legitimate assessment, and rebellion is unlikely to occur.


    "In the form of linkage to it, there will be not enough junior knights, soldiers, samurai, etc. ¡­ broaden the range of recruitment from the private sector for the reason that There are a lot of people who can count on loyalty to volunteer for what is known about this time."


    Of course, it will be necessary to set aside time for education with educational institutions. But in the long run, interest is obvious. It will prove the fact that ''civilians also have a chance of employment'' and that ''royalty expects and leans on the people''.


    For a while, based on the country''s roughness, it seemed very effective to win trust from the people. It would be gratifying to be given these perceptions, especially since Lillian is going to be selling ''the princess who stays close to the people and works hard with them''.


    Terribly, Mizki supposedly assembled the measure on the assumption that ''if Lillian were to reign, what would he need''?


    It''s not just to throw out the incompetent to punish the unwanted nobles.


    Is it possible that Mizuki''s friends have been approached by us? Normally, we are in a position to be hostile to them. They took it and made it into a friendship... they would undoubtedly have just gotten on with Mizuki''s measures.


    It is up to us in the future to change that perception or not. There''s no mistake in seeing that they''re trying to identify us, just like Mizuki.


    That''s why we have to make sure they recognize us.


    That''s what makes us appreciate it, and at the same time, it''s what Mizuki trusts!


    "We are to be tried. The countries involved in my measures raised it early also to" let the Sarovara royal family deliver the results "and to" see if we can take advantage of this opportunity ". It''s not just about being given, it''s about showing the results¡­ if you can''t do that, you''re not saying reciprocity."


    That''s it, the samurai also changed her complexion. "This isn''t the end, it''s the beginning," she also realized.


    I just don''t think that''s all Mizuki thinks about.


    "Mizki did not trust the words of the fools who disparaged Lillian. That is because ''they did not utter a word recognizing His Highness Elshon''. He''s famous for his excellence, so it''s possible he decided he just wanted to discredit Lillian."


    In fact, Mizki didn''t know about Sarovara''s insights or anything. That''s why I must have appreciated Lillian as I saw him. In the first place, the way they do things is very unpleasant.


    If the competent are to be honored, Irfena has His Highness Elshon. It would be odd not to talk about His Royal Highness alone, but about those who will be praised as well as him. From the Irfena people, it just sounds like they''re intentionally manipulating information to lift the First Princess.


    ... Well, I can see why the fools did that.


    If the subject of His Highness Elshon came up, my presence would be quite sumptuous. The point is, I was just lifting the following for comparison. Indirectly, it can also be accepted as an insult to me.


    Where are the idiots who believe in these people''s stories, there''s only one element of doubt.


    "Isn''t that child''s standard always His Highness Elshon? So maybe you just want to give them what they need and grow up."


    "Sure, that''s what Sarovara needs in the future."


    Tilt her neck gently and say it, and the samurai nods with a convincing look. It is natural that people from different worlds even have different common sense. Then I think that His Highness Elshon''s education is what he wants to grow in person, and that''s what this response to Sarovara is all about.... if ''His Highness Elshon''s Measures''.


    But it was the self-proclaimed civilians who set this up, and Mizuki, the exorcist of the otherworldly ferocious species. Regardless of the response of the affected country, where His Highness Elshon was at the centre, Mizki''s personal measures are extremely vicious.


    "He who will be punished this time, and those who have been retaliated against by Mizki. From the edge," Sinner stripped of his fangs by the Sarovara royal family, "but Mizuki was going to use them from the beginning."


    "Use, is it?


    "Yeah, yeah. A stepping stone for us to be recognized by other countries, a tool for gaining the trust of the people¡­ I think it''s within our ambition to crush unnecessary homes later on. Because the people know about this one, right? Enough can be a reason to crush it. Above all, we have a plea from the people in our hands. That''s proof that it''s not" royal arbitrariness. "


    If I told her as she became a subtle expression, the samurai was stunned. That would be... if it was a sinner, someone who would use it so far, etc., that''s not true. I didn''t know even the people''s petitions would be tailored to weapons that could be used later.


    "Even if the person you crush complains about the punishment, you can crush it with the phrase ''I was just missed then''." Since that time, the pleadings from the people had arrived. Once it has been put on hold but no reflection has been seen in view of its previous achievements, it is beyond what can be missed ''. If they say this, it would sound like they were being given a favor once, wouldn''t it?


    ''Use it well,'' Mizki said. ''If you expect grace, you just have to make it look as if it was there''.


    The point is, it''s like an extension of word play. By shifting the time of punishment and changing the way you say it, you erase the possibility that it seems like a dictatorship.


    I just don''t know if civilians can come up with this instantly. "Is there also a grudge against the nobility? '','' Aren''t you used to crushing a lot? ''I don''t even think about it.


    ... It is only natural that my father King, who heard this story, was afraid. To that ''horrible civilian'', my country sold the fight the same way.


    "Uh... you know, it just sounds, actually..."


    "It''s also a favor not to get smashed fast. When I crush you, I ask you to carry a lot of things."


    People call it ''outrageous goings to rub sin''.


    The outward strategy of "crushing sinners after letting them bear additional sins" is naturally the Mizuki proposal.


    That''s the ''scourge of the world'', there''s really no forgiveness. However, it was also true that I wholeheartedly agree. Those who made Lillian cry need no help.


    The samurai sighed deeply and silenced you felt something for me to say out loud. Personally, he can''t think of any objections, no matter what he thinks.


    Well, I don''t think it sounds outrageous to people who are said to be good. I can''t believe I let it last until the time I need it, and push the villain at my convenience.


    But what I thought about this was the magic guide they turned to their enemies... and part of that retaliation. I''ll have to ask you to give up. If you do something bad, you can see that even worse retaliation awaits you!


    "I''ve got a really reliable ally."


    "Master Tircia has been enjoying herself for a long time, hasn''t she?


    "Yeah, it''s fun. I didn''t think it would be so much fun to have one measure after another. It''s not bad to fight together."


    Heh heh, and I laugh out loud. Naturally leaked. When the samurai noticed that also smiled bitterly, she rebrewed the tea.


    I notice the good smell that starts to drift. Oh, well. It''s not just that my worries have been cleared up that makes me float so much.


    "Yeah, I... I just wanted you to admit it."


    It was a long time ago that I had a peaceful time. Tea parties with Lillian are still a blissful moment, and although memories are important... I didn''t hate the time to assemble measures. One side of what they call a female fox is my face again. So...


    "So you enjoy hanging out with Mizuki. Whatever you look like, it only shapes an individual named ''Tircia'' for her."


    There is no disappointment in the side that gives a peek at malice, there is no assumption of a ''wise princess'', a figure that remains to be seen. For Mizuki, I guess that''s just it.


    An unattainable existence because of its unfettered position. Whether hostile or not, if Mizuki is the opponent, it will be ''fun''. Lillian or your father may look sad, but I rejoice in it in my chest. He will thank you for the opportunity to rematch and do everything in his power.


    What can I say for myself, but it is brilliantly Mizuki''s kind. Maybe I could say good enemy......


    The time may come for hostility one day. Or do we have to fight together again? Either way, I... it must be a heartbeat time for me, the ''guys''.


    Though what needs to be done is like a mountain, think of a future that looks fun. I smiled at my mouth.

 241 The samurai secretly appeases

    - After returning home, at Zebrest (Eliza perspective)


    "Still pushing through, Mizuki."


    Rudolph muttered to us after the report with a look that seemed complicated. The Prime Minister, who is next door, also has a subtle look. Hey.


    ... Yeah, I know how you two feel too.


    Master Mizuki was a ''victim'' in this case.


    Even in the light of all the facts - including the views of Ilfena and Sarovara - which consisted of the kidnapping, you were undisputed ''victim''.


    But that''s Mizuki.


    Using the trap you set, or something.


    Take a light-hearted position backwards and create a more favourable situation, etc.


    At the end of the sentence, join hands with Princess Tircia, who should have been the mastermind, and more!


    Whoever hears it, it''s not the victim''s behavior. In addition to that, you have made a significant contribution to the forthcoming reform of Sarovara in the form of benefits for the affected countries.


    Besides, that''s almost the product of personal emotion.


    Perhaps each country that receives reports from those who went to Sarovara is also having difficulty reacting.


    Normally I don''t think it''s possible, but it''s Master Mizuki who makes it possible. To put it personally, I wonder if ''it''s more the result of being a Mizuki than being a Mage mentor''.


    Until now, the magician''s assessment of the ''scourge of the world'' has been recognized as'' overwhelming strength and power ''. If you look at history, you''re right about that assessment... but Master Mizuki seems to be very different from the past magicians.


    Those who know Mizuki''s ''horror'' will interpret many of them as'' feats because it''s her ''.


    A bunch of rampant behaviors that don''t just prefer measures, but don''t think about self-preservation at all.


    Even with power, it remains so without the wisdom to use it. Above all, power alone will be just violence, and we will not be able to forge a very friendly relationship, etc.


    Also, if you''re timid, you can''t do anything. Unless you are even the kind of person who is considered a ''heartbeat play'', you have never had any achievements to date.


    ... It was really critical, even a crisis of fate, if one step wrong, that could have been enough.


    We are well aware of that. Master Mizuki is familiar with the fact that he has been allowed to be in a position that he can call his own.


    Therefore, you must be willing to lead Master Mizuki to everyone''s chest. Above all, we have benefited from it... and we do not deserve to be complimented by Master Mizuki.


    Rudolph and the others know that very well. Both Rudolph and the Chancellor will use Mizuki if they need to make their position a top priority¡­


    No matter what you personally think, you will not be in a different way. I can''t go wrong because I''m proud of the past I''ve been through.


    I think Mizuki can be relieved because they can. Mizuki doesn''t want you to be harmful to her friends.


    That''s the bond we''ve developed.


    An unattainable one, formed under a variety of trust.


    That''s the situation, so our anger is also natural this time. Unexpectedly, it reminds me of the time. I was really surprised then. Because at first everyone thought it was the ''usual thing''.


    If Mizuki himself has taken steps, we will not speak out, however dangerous it may be. Because it is'' Mizuki''s will ''and'' it is moving as one of the pawns''.


    But all this time, I was a little different on my own.


    All information will not be presented here more than kidnappings have travelled to several countries. Therefore, he also asked to go to Sarovara ''to make Argent give up the second princess in love''.


    It''s Master Argent, so I guess that''s a lot of talk. I think I''ve heard of it before.


    Master Rudolph also initially laughed, ''Mizuki''s in trouble, too''. Because it was a common thing, a degree of recognition.


    ...... but it was not so peaceful that it was written in a letter from Master Mizuki that arrived afterwards.


    "Nah!? [It was dropped into a sure trap that the chant wouldn''t make it] So!?


    A letter from Master Mizuki was delivered to Zebrest, at that time.


    We turned to Rudolph''s raised voice unexpectedly. The exercise of magic should be imperative for chanting. Isn''t that an obvious intent to kill, such as using a trap that won''t make it!


    It''s a real coincidence that Master Mizuki can use magic without chanting. Because it is the result of Mizuki''s efforts, while remaining in the emotion of "wanting to use magic".


    And I didn''t think Sarovara knew that. It is only natural that it will be converted to ''tried to kill Master Mizuki''.


    Moreover, there should have been no such danger this time.


    Following our gaze, Master Rudolph gave us a brief description of the letter.


    "I hear Sarovara is rubbing inside. We just didn''t know there was a kidnapping going on before we went to Sarovara. I hear King Sarovara wasn''t involved in it. Mizuki was apparently invited as [bait] ''


    "Bait, is it?


    ''Oh. I don''t know about Mizki''s connections, Sarovara idiots. If they harm Mizuki, one or two of the protests will go. That way... the royal family can punish you under good reason.''


    ''But wasn''t King Sarovara involved?


    "The mastermind is the first princess. That woman fox wouldn''t do it!


    Everyone set their eyes together. How unsolicited... we made the country that way because we were impudent.


    But Rudolph''s words, which followed, were what flaunted everyone.


    "But Mizuki has already settled with the First Princess. Or they put their hands together ''


    ''What? Um, what does that mean...?


    "[The attitude is good to use anything you can use and just aim to win. Two, I''m the same kind. Above all, based on what''s to come, you better get your hands together]... The fact that he was about to be killed just happened with Lord Argent, so it was good that he fell down with magic. By the way, they used this to get permission to retaliate ''


    ¡­¡­


    Too much, no one can keep the word going. Master Rudolph and I seemed very confused.


    No, you should think ''That''s right, Master Mizuki'' here. A thought circuit that fits a light hand with the mastermind that nearly killed me¡­ I take it for granted that I cannot judge like I do.


    ''Well, you''re certainly right about Mizuki. As it was, Sarovara seemed to be able to rub it big before it was so far away.''


    "King Sarovara is a good man, but somewhat weak. It was also an anxiety factor to have two princesses."


    If Master Rudolph dropped his gaze on the letter as he sighed, the Chancellor sighed and agreed as well.


    Sarovara and my country are at a distance, but still, if it comes to ''the royal family becomes a puppet of nobility'' or something like that, it''s not another HR.


    ''That''s the problem with that happening''. Because once successful, it can happen in other countries.


    Especially not long ago, our country was in contention with the fools. You can''t just get rid of everything, so there''s still a few small things left.


    ... waiting to rip your fangs off, I would also say. This one needs a reason to move.


    Sarovara has the power of the nobles who insult the royalty. A negative legacy that lasted longer than its predecessors still afflicted the royal family and those who pledged allegiance to the king. It must be Her Royal Highness the First Princess who acted to change that.


    ''And that is. Are they the spearheads of our anger¡­ those who were about to become enemies of the royal family? "


    ''Hmm? Well, I guess so. I mean, if you want to read it, you can read it, okay? It says a lot more, and I know exactly why Mizuki worked with the First Princess. "


    To one word of Sayle, who was peeking into the letter at Rudolph''s disposal, we became imaginative faces.


    Sure, you''re right. I can''t even say they''re the culprits.


    ¡­¡­ Oh, I see. You were [the most decent person to think about, act, be prepared, and have the most fun playing with]. ''


    "Mizuki''s standard is Ilfena, so they look like assholes."


    "Sarovara treats you like a playground...... he did say [I hate idiots] or something......"


    ... As for the Chancellor with his head. It seemed like a convincing behavior for Master Rudolph and Sayle. At the same time, wasn''t Mizuki acted upon to dispel his later worries? I thought so.


    His Highness Elshon can''t tell Mizuki such things. Master Mizuki doesn''t seem to be interested in unrelated countries either, and you wouldn''t have been aware of the current state of Sarovara or anything like that.


    Then the reason I moved on to action is¡­ everything that was experienced in the Sarovara I visited. It could have been decided that it was better to build an ally inside and put it away, including a kidnapping case.


    In the first place, Her Royal Highness the First Princess is being hunted down until she does not hesitate to involve other countries. It''s better to be on your side and put things away once and for all than to be served something in the future.


    "Mizuki chose an accomplice based on the future. So I guess King Sarovara is not an accomplice ''


    Master Rudolph''s squealed, that one word. That must also be one of the causes of Mizuki''s actions.


    "The king has no power to hold down those beneath him". It would be disrespectful to put it in your mouth, but this was half true. Perhaps Mizuki and I are taking some measures.


    Master Rudolph, who had thought about it for a while, eventually ordered me to turn back.


    "Eliza, Mizuki wants your help. Maybe it''s true that you want to keep the information. But if you ever ask for anything... act [as Mizuki would like] and do it. I''m responsible."


    "I gave it to you"


    There''s a smile on my mouth to thank you for. ''I command you not to speak specifically about the content, but only to help Master Mizuki''. This must be Rudolph''s help to Mizuki.


    Nor did the Chancellor say anything about the term ''responsible''. He basically weighs his position, so even from that point of view this time, he seems to have made the decision to attach it to Master Mizuki.


    Well... a little bit, I guess some things are called guardian guts.


    ''And then, Sail. You go with Eliza to Sarovara. The name is Eliza''s escort, but you also have the position of guardian of Mizuki.... you know what you need to do?


    ''Of course. If you''re on my side, it''s only natural to protect you. Don''t worry, I''ll leave my replacement to my deputy Eugene''


    Make Sail turn. Maekami is my escort, but Sail also has the position of guardian of Master Mizuki. And Master Rudolph is well aware of Sayle''s character. I even trust the arm of the sword.


    Alert...... you must be. Sarovara is not making a good impression on Master Mizuki about this one. He seemed to have been taken lightly as a civilian, and some of them might bump into crap malice.


    But Sail can beat them off. There is that identity and sword arm, and a guardian is a role given by royal decree.


    ''It''s natural to protect''. No one deserves to be in a better position to protect Master Mizuki today.


    Above all, this was a silent warning. It means'' King Zebrest sent someone he trusts'', if you realize that... you can understand that ''the Mage Master has Zebrest''.


    Master Rudolph will want to hit every hand he can and protect Master Mizki in every sense. Something that is often spoken of as just being protected all the time.


    Rarely, me and Sayle gazed at each other...... deepened our laughter at each other. All this time, we thought we understood each other''s minds.


    Yeah, I know. We "only have to be faithful to the Lord''s life".


    We need the ''firmly'' fools to understand, under the life of the faithful and dedicated Lord.


    Master Rudolph''s words were vague, but it''s me and Sayle who interpret them. It puts those who are my Lord''s benefactors and best friends at risk, without reflection, etc.... It''s not something I can forgive.


    I''m happy to follow Master Mizuki''s "Please," but it may stick to "More Than". These things are a matter of feelings, aren''t they?


    "You guys... don''t overdo it."


    At the end of the day, we left the room with the Chancellor''s voice, who seemed somewhat suspicious, and we headed to Sarovara. After that...... I think it was quite a full time.


    "Well, now Sarovara and that female fox don''t seem to have a problem"


    Master Rudolph''s whining drew me back, recalling the time. It seems that not only Master Rudolph, but also everyone''s expression has calmed down.


    After all, it must be affecting that Mizuki was able to make sure he was safe. I had no idea what was going on in Sarovara when you received that letter. I didn''t know what was going on.


    I think that our report, which we have actually seen and heard, and the explanation of the situation from His Highness Elshon, has cleared up my worries.


    "It''s too much, that stupid girl!


    ... because even the words of the Chancellor, who seems a little angry, are seeping relief. It is only fitting that Mizuki is safe. Even we are like this, so we may have been preached to His Highness Elshon by now.


    The usual conversation, serene time. While we were stunned by the occasional disturbances, we must have enjoyed those events again.... I could afford to have fun.


    "By the way, as far as Mizuki''s plan is concerned, I know it''s necessary..."


    With a puzzled look, Lady Rudolph took the report. There is a history of this, as well as the "Salovara Rebuilding Plan" and its purpose, for which Master Mizuki was established.


    "What do you mean when you line up the facts and you''re a victim and you fit in, but based on the circumstances behind it, Mizuki doesn''t look like a victim?


    "It works more like a mastermind than a mastermind, as far as this report goes"


    ¡­¡­


    I inadvertently let my gaze swim in line with Sail in the words of the ensuing Chancellor.


    Yeah, I thought so, too. I thought you were doing something backhanded, like, really dark. After all, there seems to be no way to call it a unilateral victim.


    Sayle and the like say, "There''s a top up there, they''ll know that too," etc. But the faces of the frightened fools were a sight to behold! I was impressed that Master Celestina said later that it was a heartfelt thought.


    For once, I misled King Sarovara to say, ''Master Mizuki is very smart, has a wide horizon, and he is the one who uses all things to achieve the best results'', so I think he was able to do some impression manipulation.


    "Princess Tircia is involved, so she''s going to crush you even if there''s any evidence left. So don''t worry. Mizuki will not be held guilty."


    "No, that means he was experiencing problems with Mizuki''s behavior..."


    "There is no proof, Master Rudolph! ¡­ that''s all."


    "Yes, Master Rudolph. Mizuki''s nature would have been painful over there, and I think he would avoid being poked bad and made into a playmate."


    You two are drawing your faces to the words of Sail that followed, but it''s a fact. As much as I say with His Highness Elshon, ''Half the purpose for which you went out is to recover Mizki'', so you will have been given some kind of warning.


    Speaking of which, it''s like all of you who were in Sarovara as representatives of the nations looked oddly blued...?


    "Well, you guys don''t seem to be able to talk about people either. Did you have a good time?


    ¡­¡­


    The Chancellor''s raw warm gaze pierces me and Sail. Again, have you noticed?


    Despite Mizuki''s instructions, me and Sail were a little... No, I was very enthusiastic about doing ''all sorts of things''. Mizuki''s instructions, I hope you can guess at that point.


    But since Princess Tircia has given me some reliable words about this, I have no problem with it. Rest assured, Prime Minister.

 242 Using that experience as food.

    - In Corbella (Celestina Perspective)


    "Hmm, that''s what happened"


    Father, who received our report, nodded one and whispered "I see." After all, Father didn''t think Mizuki would end up being the victim.


    This is the same with my brother, who has a convincing look at my story, either because I often spoke to His Highness Elshon.


    My brother accompanied me in the name of our escort and obtained information from the Irfenas.


    I was listening to her thoughts beside Mizuki''s wishes.


    There was a division of roles in Sarovara. It goes without saying that that is the exploitation of His Majesty, Father......


    Or I guess I''m the only one who finds it easy to take emotional words and actions.


    I showed her when I read the letter from Mizuki. That would be a natural course of action as a friend or as one of the guardians, but more than that I am ''Princess Corbella Celestina''.


    Even if I was surprised for a moment, I would have had to spot the thoughts immediately contained in the letter. Around I couldn''t do that, I had to realize I was still immature.


    "I don''t know what it is, as always, Lord Mage is someone who doesn''t think about self-preservation, is he? You don''t just go to the trap from yourself, you get permission from King Sarovara to retaliate against it."


    If my brother smiles bitterly as he was frightened, His Majesty will also look subtly troubled.


    This would also have something to do with me being here. Above all, Mizuki is a benefactor to me and this country. It was only natural to think that imitations that complimented self-sacrifice were just...


    However, everyone would think that it sounds very mitzky.


    "You can''t ignore the fact that the Demon Master will treat you like a civilian even if you take a pledge between sights. I''m guessing there were some Irfenas out there, too? I''m sure we''ll get a report to Irfena."


    "That''s right. But as far as I''m concerned, it feels like the Irfenas were after it."


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s a scary country, in a way"


    His Majesty gave a subtle expression. My brother, who caused it, also has a dry laugh.


    "Well said, ''I have a strong relationship of trust''. To put it badly, ''I''m only thinking about aiming to win''. I also talked to Lord Argent and the Marquis of Leckbari, because they both had the idea that ''Mizuki would be fine''. It feels more like ''I found a toy and played with it'' than I did with Lord Magic Guide."


    "You know what, ''toys''?"


    "Yeah." The Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King "is very skilled and doesn''t know what to serve. But when he comes back, he''ll come back with his prey."


    To the words, His Majesty and I gazed.


    "The Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King". That is the name of the Magic Instructor - Mizki - who is obedient to His Highness Elshon.


    Non-standard demon mentors have accomplished many achievements to date. That wasn''t just supposed to be a feat of the Magic Instructor, it was often a ''hang-up'', like this one.


    Therefore those in the upper parts of the country warned her. A brilliant prince called the ''Demon King'', I thought he was his keeper.


    It''s easy to borrow from Ilfena, and it''s only natural to be vigilant.


    But the reality is completely different.


    Mizuki was simply nostalgic for his parents.


    The fact that Mizki only moved personally, and that His Highness Elshon almost never ordered, is also the fact that many of the actions said to be the merits of the Magic Master.


    Nothing, Mizuki just got funny and stuck in the neck or retaliated against the end of the fight being sold...!


    The nickname "The Black Cat of His Majesty the Demon King" comes from the fact that the scale and manner of retaliation are too substandard, and from the fact that he shows his nostalgia to His Highness Elshon.


    This is the truth without joking. Those who were seriously wary, they must have weakened.


    Indeed... I also know why Mizuki misses His Highness Elshon. "The more unusual as a different world person, the more Mizuki is protected," even I can tell.


    I was pointed out and noticed that Mizuki was able to travel with us. It would have been His Highness Elshon''s education that made it possible more than being in a world of completely different cultures.


    That''s not to say, ''People of different worlds are ignorant of all things'', etc. Assuming that there will be those who intend to use it, education must be provided.


    That''s convincing, but her "giving back" is a diagonal betrayal of anyone''s expectations.


    As a result, the link between the rumors of His Highness Elshon - various things, including malice, and his ability - and the words and actions of Mizki led to the conclusion that ''His Highness the Demon King is pawning the Demon Master (= the Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King)''.


    Note that this assumption breaks in one shot if you see Mizki scolded by His Highness Elshon.


    Whoever sees it, it''s the parent cat scolding the kitten. Good and owner.


    "When Rudolph and Mizki were together, the kitten and the puppy seemed to be trapped," I said to Lord Saillite, who met me face-to-face a long time ago.


    Apparently, strange perceptions are rooted in Zebrast as well. "Isn''t Mizki King Rudolph''s belly sister? ''You think there''s also a voice?... I''m just wondering what happened at the end of what I did.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a secret that I thought about the two of them, ''Sure, they look like brown dogs and black cats'', etc.


    "Let the affected countries intervene and improve Sarovara. And give Princess Lillian, the next king, a connection with you? Oh, there were times when His Majesty the Wizard, after building a legend of terror in Sarovara, showed himself to be in good faith with Princess Lillian."


    Hmm, His Majesty showed a bare temptation to think for a while. Unexpectedly, our gaze is also directed at His Majesty.


    "Well, it''s Celestina. I''m studying. Based on the information you''ve got on this one, give me your point of view."


    "Ha!?


    "Hehe, if you''re the guardian of that Demon Master, you have to show some growth, don''t you?


    Surprised by the abrupt inquiry, His Majesty looks at me with pleasure. My brother also seemed to be waiting for my answer, laughing bitterly.


    I open my mouth to those two figures, thinking about it.


    "As I said earlier what Mizki has accomplished, the aim will be to improve Sarovara. That country was overpowered by aristocracy. If we set such a precedent, something similar might happen in other countries."


    One thing to start with. Perhaps this is what Mizuki and the faces of the affected countries would most like to avoid. The country is never a single rock. There is no such thing as a king being the only absolute nation.


    Even Kivela won''t do much for the king to make arbitrary decisions... because if he invites backlash, he will have ''enemies'' inside. Whatever the slightest dissatisfaction, the fact that ''I also heard the opinions of others'' becomes a mitigating material.


    "The next thing you know, it wasn''t just the affected country that got us involved. This was to give Sarovara related information to the south, and I think it would have made sense for each of us to take future measures. And by connecting with Princess Tircia and Princess Lillian, we are able to get information about the North from now on."


    This continent can be divided into the south and the north. This should have been the main reason for the differences in ideas about heresy and otherworlds.


    I can also understand the sense of exclusion for heterogeneous things, so I don''t think I have a choice in the sense of living separation. However, there was a difficulty in subtly obtaining information.


    But this one solves it, too. Having contacts with Sarovara makes it possible to gather information - supposedly in compensation to the injured country.


    Apparently there was also a messenger coming from Gania, so he may have expressed the view that he would miss it to this extent. Conversely, it is possible to obtain information about the south.


    "Finally, help with the reforms that Princess Tircia and King Sarovara plan to carry out, is it? Princess Tircia seemed to be grasping all sorts of information, and under the patronage of other countries, she could make it to punishment.... Is that about it?


    His Majesty nodded satisfactorily as he finished his remarks remembering the information obtained in Sarovara.


    "Well, you''re probably right. But you have to take another step and think about it."


    "Another step, is it?


    "Mm-hmm. Especially in terms of the last ''Salovara reform''. Ceres, changing the country involves a great deal of effort. No matter how much Princess Tircia holds the evidence of those who have backwardness, nobility alone is not convinced. It is suspicious that the people will also show understanding."


    "That''s... sure"


    In His Majesty''s words, I think of the sweetness of my thoughts. Yes, in that state of Sarovara...... that''s all that''s hard.


    Even if the nobles who were the Lord were punished and Mizki and those who were snored at us disappeared, not everything would change. It would not disappear so easily, such as rooted perceptions and ways of thinking.


    It is because of this that Mizki also went to the means of ''pulling those who are difficult to punish and preventing the wrong perception from continuing into the next generation''.


    "Perhaps, Lord Magic Master has planted something in Sarovara? It would be preached to Princess Tircia and around the king." Something that shows the will of the people "... a plea, or something." When and where to use it ". I''ll leave that extraction to Sarovara, something like that."


    "Oh, you did set out to get the plea together,"


    Pong, punches his hand, and his brother agrees.


    "Lord Magic Master basically doesn''t break the position of collaborator. This time, it must be Sarovara. And this time the main culprit is not King Sarovara, but Princess Tircia. Do you know why?


    ¡­¡­ No, that''s it... "


    It won''t just be in terms of being able to act. Exactly, because King Sarovara must have seen reality, too.


    Bite your lips and lean over the lack of thought, but His Majesty''s voice was calm everywhere.


    "... the princess who lost her inheritance rights, I think the point is huge. In the next generation there is Princess Lillian, and the throne is occupied by King Sarovara. There will be no hesitation in discussing the ''enemy'' to the princess who has the power as a royal family and even holds evidence. And if you get too much backlash to hold in... ''It''s possible to be punished''. Does it also mean the rear shield of the Master of Magic to buy time for such a voice to rise?


    "Nah!? So you think Princess Tircia will be ready for self-sacrifice from the beginning?


    "It''s not a conceivable story. Of course, this means the worst, right? If you can hold it in well and increase your allies, Princess Tircia can survive as an assistant to her sister Princess. Does the affected country want that, too?


    To His Majesty''s words, the figure of Princess Tircia, whom I met at that tea party, passes. ''We need loyal villains,'' Mizki said. But that wasn''t just Mizuki who moved this time, did it include the future Princess Tircia?


    "Princess Tircia would have been prepared and challenged about this one. Therefore, the Master of Magic took his side. Sometimes it would be a coincidence of interests, but I think there was a lot of" Princess Tircia''s work and readiness were trustworthy "


    "Sure. Had it not been for anything to convince Mizki and the representatives of the affected countries, it would not have been these settlements. I''m sorry to say this, but I was wondering if King Sarovara could be trusted in terms of making tough decisions."


    I think he''s a good man. But it seemed to me that there wasn''t much misery the king could have.


    If anyone is to be attached there, it would probably be Princess Tircia''s role to eliminate it.


    So Princess Tircia was brought to life. Because she has the part she deserves.


    That being the case, I also feel convinced that the injured country has pulled it off lightly. I don''t think it''s easy to play that role. ''Punishment was rightly given'', if you don''t realize it, just ''looks forgiven''.


    "Well, as a demon master, you want to keep Princess Tircia alive. Therefore, I went into the action of getting to know you guys. If you''re a princess with connections to royalty and wizards in other countries, you''ll know what it''s worth."


    What the grinning Your Majesty has in mind will be Mizki. I had mentioned my own retaliation for calling us, but I think I also had the thought of His Majesty.


    It is likely that the selfish wizard did not even tell the patron hall he admired. Well, the guardian lord is also used to Mizuki''s words and deeds... so maybe he''s even preached by now.


    Whether you notice Mizuki''s thoughts on that occasion or His Highness Elshon, you must speak. He''s called the Demon King, but he''s really very sweet.


    "I''m really immature, aren''t I? Anyway, I can''t think of anything further along the way."


    If you sigh deeply, you will hear His Majesty''s pleasant voice.


    "Learn well, Ceres. From the standpoint of being a princess, the time may come to make a tough decision with you. If you''re on the side of the Magic Master, you''ll have plenty of opportunities to learn. You wanted to be a friend of the Master of Magic. Then don''t waste it."


    Although the late father and Marquis Leckbari would have competed with each other to learn from each other.


    I remember the two people of the day who were in the words that followed, and I smile unexpectedly. Oh, yeah. I was sincerely envious of a relationship like the two of you. That hasn''t changed yet.


    "Refinement, we will"


    When I told him with a bitter smile, His Majesty nodded contentedly as well.


    I hope this one thing is good for Sarovara. And hopefully it''ll be a good experience for me too...... no, I''ll let it.


    It was an event that got me thinking about it.

 243 hidden thoughts

    - In Sarovara (frog-like perspective)


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m sorry, Lord Frog. I really wanted you to meet His Majesty once to explain what happened at that mining site."


    ''No, yeah... well, I know how that feels too''


    Right now, I''m in a room in the castle. A man whose body was placed on a table provided and who had a stunned look in front of him - there was a king of this country.


    The situation is very simple. At that time, the escort knight who was with Mizuki captured him and forced him to come here.


    Apparently, he''s been looking for me since then. You can predict as much as my location is a river near the entrance and exit of the mining site trail, but still I am a frog. It would be close to a miracle to be found.


    Well, you just thought you''d have trouble being screamed at when you saw me, and I came here via a hidden passage.


    An escort knight (maybe, Kingsguard) who captures and abducts a large frog.


    Even if you think his behavior is subtly uneven, you won''t have a choice.


    "No, I''m sorry. I''ve been listening, but, uh, I can''t believe it."


    "I think that''s the normal reaction, King Sarovara."


    Unexpectedly, all together, turn your gaze to the escort knight.... We seem to feel the same way. It won''t be my fault that I feel more friendly.


    "He''s serious. That''s the strength and sometimes the weakness."


    ''Oh, it sure was like that. I guess that''s why it''s sometimes hard to notice. But if Mizuki pointed it out to you, you''d understand, so you wouldn''t be stubborn, would you?


    "Mm-hmm. It''s a little too straight, it''s just prone to faults"


    The king''s expression didn''t look so troubled. For him, there is no doubt that this escort knight is a trustworthy figure.


    It''s just that he doesn''t like the application, or the overall view, or the perspective from a step-by-step state. Perhaps you will narrow your horizons too, trying to be faithful to the task.


    "Um, I don''t care about me..."


    "No, it helped soothe the place, didn''t it?


    ''You don''t have to worry about it. We''re just talking on our own. "


    He was just an escort knight who looked uncomfortable, but we rushed off. I have, in a way, been forcibly abducted, so this much would be forgiven.


    But they can''t take the time for crap forever. King Sarovara turned to me when he changed his expression.


    "I generally hear from this person what happened in that mining site trail.... and about that guardian beast."


    "Heh... you knew the truth about her."


    "Oh. It''s one of those events that can be communicated to those who have become kings. What could a country possibly do to forget its sins?


    King Sarovara, who tells him so, had a bitter grin. That is a sign that he does not feel good about the events in question.


    Experiments with creatures, by witchcraft. It would have been done in any country at the time, to some extent.


    But they must have been properly ''processed''. Because that is not something that can be left for future generations.


    But this country couldn''t do it. No, I guess I tried to implement it, but should I say I had to abstain from unexpected accomplishments?


    In addition to outrageous experiments such as "Assembling Multiple Demonic Props on Creatures," "I''ve Got Results". Normally you would be happy with success, but that is a substitute that is too incomplete and uncontrollable.


    ... I guess I just had to hide it. Still, it kept people away from their eyes in the way of isolation, eliminating the opportunity for that appearance to touch their eyes. Everything you can do about it.


    "Sounds like an excuse, but I want you to listen. They were desperate for our country at the time. Developments in magic props moved the world for better or worse. And it is also true that because of such a period of time, we have settled into our present state"


    ''I guess so. So I... we''re not going to blame you. Mizuki understood. "


    "My Lord the Magic Master?


    "Yeah. You heard what I told you, didn''t you? Mizuki is also a magician again...... I guess you could have imagined more than I told you. And I think you cooperated with me happily. ''


    It must have been surprising that Mizuki, the magic conductor, showed no interest. King Sarovara seemed a little surprised.


    This may seem unexpected if you don''t know Mizuki himself. It also seemed strange that magicians preferred to explore and study knowledge, and that magicians who could be considered superiors were indifferent.


    I think of the Magic Instructor I met at the mining site trail. She...... Mizuki is. For better or worse, he had a self-centered personality.


    For her, that warcraft¡­ it didn''t matter what the value of the magic props put inside it was.


    Because I''m in the way of getting out.


    Because you pitied that warcraft.


    And... because I didn''t want to leave the technology used by the Warcraft behind.


    Around here would be the reason for action. As an individual, as a magician, I acted as if I were that emotion.


    Mizuki is amazing as well as accomplishing it for such simple reasons. Even if you have all the feelings, there''s nothing you can do about it. Because ''what you want to do'' and ''what you can do'' are different.


    ''Based on that, Mizki went into the action of [destroying]. There may be more to the truth than being made a guardian beast. If there is the fact that [the demon conductor dropped by the trap killed the demon that attacked him], it can be assumed that later [it was the demon, not the guardian beast, who lived underground]''


    "... right. The guardian beast is also just a deliberately circulated rumor. If you go back to the top and the Wizard crusades you, this time the abominable events will become a thing of the past."


    The look on King Sarovara''s face seems somewhere to be sorry. I suppose you have something to think about when it comes to using Mizuki.


    This attitude, though, would be a pile of problems he needs to care about. If it wasn''t even this country, he and I might have been called good kings and lived in peace.


    "It''s called Tircia, it''s called Lord Mage, it''s called His Highness Elshon... I''m really just being helped by everyone. Even Lillian and Tircia, who were meant to protect them, couldn''t say they kept them away from malice."


    "Your Majesty, such a thing"


    "Good. That''s the truth. I could not go out by force, nor suppress the nobles, O fool. My own impudence is painful."


    King Sarovara, sighing deeply, seemed terribly tired.


    Still, the point of not blaming the surrounding environment shows favorably. A king who would take responsibility, accept facts, and know the assessment to be whispered, but who would be worthy of that position.


    ... reminds me of someone. He was a man who looked very much like the king in front of him, but in a different way.


    "Shall I tell you an old story?"


    With that said, my gaze at both of them is directed at me. While I felt the gaze of both of them, I kept talking.


    "Once upon a time, there was a child born at the bottom of many brothers. I should have been quite close to my brothers at a young age, but as they grew up, they became hostile. Each mother''s home became the back shield, and she began a power struggle."


    I asked my people, distant days. A time when this country should also be called the culprit of what has happened.


    ''If you break into a power struggle, you will be punished quite severely. Especially royalty fears being left with blood, and it is not uncommon to be killed. In the meantime, the last prince did not join the feud. He had a low status as a mother, and most importantly, he wasn''t willing to argue with his brothers. "


    "... unwilling to be king, isn''t it?


    ''That''s right. It''s important that we fight for the throne.


    By nodding to a knight who spoke of doubt, affirmation. Yes, if only ''I''m not willing to be king'', it probably wouldn''t have been so distorted with this country.


    "I knew when my brothers were close, and the last prince was aware that he was not the king''s vessel. And the surroundings understood that, too. So...... [I was safe]. Because he knew he couldn''t do anything by letting it go.


    I don''t think it''s a good idea as a royalty. But if you don''t have the talent or ambition, you''re only burdened with the throne.


    The last prince understood it. One of my brother or sister takes the throne and I am used as a handkerchief. I took such a future for granted.


    ''But something unexpected happened. All my brothers, except the last prince, died or were punished. You can''t just put a sinner on the throne, the last prince was forced to be king''


    Pre-Construction, some would say. The prince''s reputation for not joining the feud in any way was not bad, and the nobles pushed him against the royalty who was leading the charge of the power feud.


    Above all, being a ''king who can do nothing by himself'' was very convenient for those who wanted to take power.


    ''We must rely on the nobles around us, so we cannot punish them if they take their own initiative. And I couldn''t even defy you to protect my life. But this means [protecting the country]. [To do politics], [to keep the royal blood alive], it was all he could do.''


    "I won''t keep you bleeding, what?


    ''I told you we had a lot of brothers. I don''t know if I could be tailored by one or so under the reason that'' the mother was less of an identity ''. I can imagine the possibility of assassinating him and bringing him to the throne. "


    "Aren''t we going to need magic confirmation or something?


    The escort knight was surprised, but the king seemed to understand what I was trying to say.


    "It is not the king himself who makes that confirmation, and if the sorcerer were on their side, fabrication would be possible. Even now, you can''t deny it. If the magician inquired, he would have kept his mouth shut with the one who was a court magician?


    "Ah......! Yes, indeed."


    Apparently, something convincing happened.


    Well, he says, ''The Mage Inquired,'' so he wouldn''t have gone to bed crying. Mizuki is not that popular.


    ''... sometimes I pretend to be incompetent in order to convey blood correctly. He was surrounded by enemies.''


    To my words, King Sarovara and the escort knight silence with a difficult face. Modern times and I must have had a lot of difficulty selecting the princesses'' fianc¨¦es. Because the nobles would have tried to infer their own blood ties.


    But I think this is all good for the princess.... If the princess gives birth to a child, she will undoubtedly have royal blood. Blood is protected.


    ''From him, you must be unhappy to be king. Because we are to bear more hardship than we need, and because future generations will call us fools kings who have dropped royal authority on the earth. But he fought as hard as he could. I had a country, and I could keep the right blood muscles. Above all... because he chose his happiness and didn''t do anything unsolicited, there is [now]''


    "You can put it that way, sure"


    King Sarovara and escort knight with a nod and a convincing look. But that''s not all I want to tell you.


    There is a "hidden truth". The little antidote of the last prince, which was done secretly.


    ''The last prince... the predecessor king Sarovara, even the pressed throne, did not flee. And by not making brothers in my own children, I avoided the controversy that was in my generation''


    "Nah...... your father said he was thinking that far!? They said it was because my mother was very jealous..."


    You didn''t know, King Sarovara shouts his dismay. The escort knight didn''t even speak up, but he looked surprised.


    "If there were no other children, there would be no dispute with brothers. And if you are the sole heir to the throne, you cannot easily abolish it with the nobles. Was it a well-known fact that the predecessor King Sarovara had no children other than you?... you had a hard time, but you were well protected. ''


    "Father..."


    Growling, King Sarovara covered his face with one hand. You may have resented the fact that you created this situation, but if you knew the truth, you couldn''t possibly call it a fool king or something.


    Well, it''s a natural right for Mizuki to curse his predecessors. Because she is a ''of this country'' victim. I can''t help complaining about the culprit.


    But it won''t be the same for the royals. No matter how foolish they said they were, they kept what they had to protect. "Whoever took full responsibility, no matter what the ordeal."


    In the next generation there will be distress because of the next generation. In fact, the princesses have not scolded this king... as foolish as my father. It''s ''cause they know they''re protected''.


    ''Good and bad is what future generations judge. You''re no exception. There''s a royal family out there called tyrants, and they might say [if the royal family stays decorated then] what? On the contrary, it may be called the generation that crushed the discretionary nobles. And... you [can be called that].''


    To put it in a meaningful way, King Sarovara looked at me with his hands off.


    "I guess this time it was Princess Tircia''s initiative, right? But you''re the king now. And stay on the throne for a while ''


    "Reforms made during my reign will be my feat, or blame. You think you can protect Tircia, who took action for her sister, for the sake of the country, from public scandals?


    ''It''s not an impossible story, is it? See, if you''re depressed? My daughter acted first, and you''re going to end up with an impudent parent?


    I know it''s a provocative way of saying it. But I didn''t want you to just do something that would make me angry with guilt like this.


    The predecessor King Sarovara did everything he could. Such parents - maybe the queen was also his accomplice. Otherwise, it''s unlikely that a child - protected by a child - will do nothing.


    "Lord Frog. You''ve been here longer than us, haven''t you?


    ''I''ve heard about my predecessors from my peers, and I know my predecessors only in late life... well, it''ll be longer than a human being''


    "Then will you keep an eye on what''s coming? And I want you to tell my daughters when they get lost."


    With a determined look at something, King Sarovara gazes at me.


    That would be expecting the same thing as my situation right now. After he left the world and his daughter took the throne... he wished he could be braved by the appearance of a father he did not know.


    "Fine, as long as my life goes on, I promise."


    "Thank you"


    Not only the king but also the escort knight bows his head deeply again to the words of gratitude that he briefly conveys. Even for him, this time seems to have been meaningful.


    - One day, the king in front of you will leave the world. Again, if the time comes for this country to be rough.


    I''ll be sure to tell his daughters. "Your father tried to protect his beloved daughters by carrying both blame and merit".


    But maybe those princesses don''t need to worry about that.


    Before that happens, Mizuki''s going to break out, right? I feel like a gentle, miserable, selfish wizard doesn''t overlook the misery of his friends.


    ... because that kid really seems to do all this unexpected stuff.

 244 Chat on the Way Home - Cat Parents & Children Edition

    - On the way home.


    Retaliation in Sarovara...... it wasn''t, the case is over.


    The Demon King urged us to return to Ilfena for all of us. There should be no outsiders in Sarovara right now.


    That''s why I''m in the middle of my way home. Even so, it''s a carriage after the metastasis team, so it just rocks with ease.


    Second, I think of Sarovara. Although we have done everything we can, it will not be easy to change the values and institutions that have taken root once and for all. Is salvation so much that it is not stained to the people?


    However, if Tircia is in that condition, I don''t think Sarovara needs to worry that much.


    ''Now this country will change too... I''ll make it change''


    It is the word of Tircia at the time of parting. If you think normally, it would be a comforting word to show your determination for the future.


    ... but it was Tircia who said it.


    He is a Ciscon.


    I intend to retaliate firmly for what I have done.


    Such a guy makes a statement of determination. What a horrible word!


    When her dictionary is engraved with a sentence "My sister''s enemies are not to be destroyed," I will not stop believing.


    If a princess like that is after prey with her eyes shining, hey?


    In the first place, Tircia is the mastermind behind the kidnapping. It''s Blaine who set up the ''that'' case!


    Never, never! With the momentum of living hell, there must be a twist and a push. ''Present evidence and punish, yes, end!'' Oh, my God, there''s no way to take a warm way.


    It''s about Tircia, she''ll be wearing about her sister''s diary. I''m sure he also records the harassment Lillian suffered in a separate book.


    Normally, it''s a joke, but I''m serious about Tircia. Once, when I joked about ''Leaving a collection of sister episodes or something like that yes,'' something I was shown with a full grin.


    ... I learned the depth of Ciscon''s love. If you make a mistake, he''s sick.


    Tircia and I wouldn''t have been in that state from the beginning. After years of protecting my pretty sister, I just became a cyscon, drowning, a phrase that gave rise to a sense of mission and a protective appetite beyond degrees.


    In a way, it''s the harm done by the nobles who continue to belittle the royal family. With that in mind, I can''t even say that Tircia is their victim.... I''m not ashamed of myself at all.


    "Are you worried about the princesses? Mizuki."


    A demon king in a carriage with me calls out. With the Demon King, one who has a good understanding of Sarovara''s situation...... maybe it is because he is in a position of royalty that he will know the hardships to wait for in the future.


    When you have one idiot with a status for nothing, it''s a pain in the ass. It must be a fine royalty to roll those guys well.


    Tircia is not an idiot, but she is certain to run wild. That good-looking King Sarovara and honest Lillian are the beings who should make that orbital modification. What a pain!


    "Speaking of worries, you''re worried"


    Mostly the Tyrcian rampage.


    It''s true that I''m worried, but the people around me seem to struggle harder than the princess. No, one way or another, I feel like I should worry about King Sarovara.


    Is your stomach sturdy? If you do it badly, you''re gonna make a hole out of it, right?


    Answering as he thinks, the Demon King strokes his head with an indescribable look.


    "You know what Sarovara''s royal family should become in the future, don''t you? It took the form of a royal push because we couldn''t get our hands on it badly. We shouldn''t get involved any more."


    "But I''m worried about Lillian."


    I''m about to royalty...... no, my sister Ciscon on the side, even though she said she would start studying to be a queen. If King Sarovara fails to contain the rampage, it is Lillian who will come around.


    Pity. Something, pity. At least I hope my sister''s fantasy doesn''t break.


    But the Demon King shakes his head to the side loosely. Like, ''More than that, don''t step in''.


    With the Demon King, you must know what''s going on with Lillian. Don''t you think the load is just too heavy?


    My dissatisfaction was conveyed, the Demon King sighed lightly.


    "With Princess Lillian, you have to grow up. She has begun her path to becoming queen... there is nothing more we can do than deprive Princess Tircia of her right to inherit her throne. We must learn the art of holding those around us."


    "But there will be difficulty! She hasn''t learned anything before, has she?


    Instead of the queen, Lillian was'' made to fail ''to find value as a royalty.


    Tell such a child to hold Tircia''s reins like a living final weapon!?


    Whatever it is, it''s impossible. Besides, for Lillian, Tircia is'' my favorite sister ''. If this fantasy collapses, Lillian''s mental damage is immeasurable.


    "Still, yes. You can''t escape that responsibility more than being royal. You wouldn''t escape the brackets of a different world, would you?


    "In my case, I feel more like a rare beast than a different world person"


    "Yeah, I can''t fit you in with the rest of the world no matter what you think."


    If you go in, they''ll give you that back immediately. Really, did the Demon King recognize himself as the ''owner of a rare beast''?


    It gives me a subtle look - really, it flushed away! - and the Demon King laughs like a sneer.


    "I think it''s a good thing we''re getting along. Nevertheless, we must not imitate anything that would prevent her from growing up."


    "But! Before you grow up, aren''t you going to break your heart!


    Lillian''s image of "My Loved Sister" is all wonderful.


    Once I heard it, I happily returned the answer: ''Uh, beautiful, wise, kind, caring...''


    Unexpectedly, I was about to penetrate... ''[gentle, caring] is family only!''.


    This answer is true for Lillian. Perhaps King Sarovara would say something similar.


    ... but the problem is about ''other people''.


    I want you to remember the kidnapping...... Tircia is lightly killing the handkerchief. With that escort knight, he''s being dropped on the underground mining site with me.


    Such a surrounding perception of her is'' kind, wise princess''. It is an assessment because it did not enlighten anyone of their nature.


    Instead of being ''desperate to act'' like Elaine, perhaps Tircia is vegan and in that state. There is no hesitation whatsoever, the way it is...... there is no such thing as the prayer of conscience.


    I have enough to wear a cat. Besides, from now on, you don''t have to fake yourself.


    CONCLUSIONS¡­ In the future, for everyone else, ''a woman fox who is ruthless, ruthless and good at the art of deceiving people''.


    I don''t think it would be better to have one of these royalties because it is now Sarovara. But in Tircia''s case, we also need a stopper.


    For once, I''ve told Lillian, ''Tircia works too hard (= runaway), so stop and do it sometimes,'' but I doubt how effective it is. I''m happy with my sister''s care, and I feel like I''m going to be a little gentle.


    The Demon King continues his words, even though he looks a little troubled.


    "But Princess Lillian would have a reliable sister, wouldn''t she?


    "So you''re saying that the sister princess is the problem!"


    "Huh?"


    Pokan, the demon king who will have a look.... Oh? What the hell is going on?


    "You''re worried about Sarovara in the future, aren''t you?


    "Isn''t that right?


    First of all, the demon king just asks. Of course, the Demon King snorted, too.


    "Mizuki is particularly worried about Princess Lillian, isn''t she?


    "You''re most worried about Lillian. Is it King Sarovara at the next point?"


    This isn''t wrong either. Tircia can leave it alone... or he''s at the heart of the problem.


    But it seems surprising that the Demon King did not name Tircia. Makes me look strange.


    Well, what the hell is the Demon King trying to say? What, like there''s some strange discrepancy?


    "... Aren''t you worried about Princess Tilcia?


    "I''m not worried about the idiots because I have him. He said he didn''t have the personality to be hunted by adults! You seem to have forgotten, but it''s the mastermind behind the kidnapping, isn''t it?


    "Yes, no, that''s true,"


    Does the Demon King also recall the kidnapping, which gives him a subtle look? That''s right!


    And he turned his surprised face at me unexpectedly.


    "So, what was Mizuki showing you?


    "It''s a Tyrcia outburst, though. We were talking about that, weren''t we?


    "Huh?"


    "Huh!? Oh, you know, the Demon King was talking about something else!?


    We realize that we''re off topic with each other, and we stare at each other for a while. Oh, that? I think the conversation was connected!?


    ... a temporary silence falls. It was the Demon King who broke that silence.


    "Mizuki, answer honestly. Does Princess Tilcia have any secrets?


    "Is that what you''ve been wearing cats for so long? And then... secretly, he''s Ciscon."


    "Shishikon?


    Is that a word you''re unfamiliar with, the Demon King leans his neck. Oh, well. Cisco has been omitted, so will it not be automatically translated?


    "I mean I love my sisters. Tircia was pretty seriously ill...... clearly, ''I love Lillian''. I''ll run out of this."


    "Oh, I know that too, but especially the problem..."


    I guess not, and my exposures follow, as they were supposed to overthrow the Demon King''s words.


    "I hope that''s it, because Tircia said," It''s my raison d ''¨ºtre to protect and spoil Lillian, "or something bloody lost." You fools who have been annoying Lillian, show them to your eyes! ''All in all, I''m willing to kill the idiots. Because you don''t have to hide it anymore. "


    "Huh?"


    Shiatsu, and the Demon King hardened.


    "Honestly, it''s a level of donning, isn''t it? In addition to the fact that I no longer have the right to inherit, what is desired is a ''loyal villain''. I was just happy to get the best position for myself."


    Seriously. There is nothing to fear in Tircia today.


    Oh, the demon king is cramping his face. Didn''t you know about Ciscon?


    ¡­¡­ What''s Mizuki worried about?


    "Is it King Sarovara''s stomach? I''m overstressing my runaway daughter and I''m telling her if there''s a hole in her stomach. You''ll have trouble falling. Lillian is too different from her previous sister, and I hope she doesn''t break her heart before she gets used to it."


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s a lot of mental damage to have a broken assumption."


    The Demon King didn''t say anything. I just sighed deeply.


    - After that.


    ''I don''t mind if you [go play], so why don''t you go check on things sometimes? Then I guess I''ll just have Princess Celestina share some herbs for stomach pain and make it a souvenir. "


    I got this suggestion from the Demon King - which would mean giving me more permission than the Demon King said - and I was going to settle down for now.


    That I can''t help but show you, and say, ''Do you want Tircia to do the kind of hema that ruins my sister''s fantasy?'' It is also because of the conclusion reached.


    Sure, Tircia wouldn''t imitate breaking my sister''s dream. He just didn''t have a good idea for King Sarovara, and he seemed terribly sympathetic.


    ... What was it about looking at me with raw warm eyes? Demon King?

 245 Meanwhile, outside the carriage,

    - In the carriage, misrubbing (?) When It''s Waking (Klaus Perspective)


    ¡­¡­ It''s like Mizuki''s making a scene. "


    Unexpectedly, Argent - Al sent a horse over here. Though I run my horse by the carriage, I usually can''t even hear the inside sound. Perhaps the magic props Mizuki has remain intact.


    From the bewildering look of Al, I realize that he doesn''t normally use pronouncements to talk to me. Because Mizuki is becoming emotional, it sounds partial.


    "I''m talking about Mizuki, I guess he''s even preaching to Elle. If the prop of reading is high, it can be passed on unconsciously to the other person. Well, in that case, it would be pretty vague."


    "Oh, it sure is like that. It''s predictable that we''re talking about words or Sarovara."


    Tell him the reason for the odd way of communicating, Al, and he''ll be a convincing face. I guess you were wondering how the two of us were doing, too.


    Al doesn''t have enough magic to use magic. Therefore, it will really weigh on polishing the arms of the sword.


    As a result, only magical knowledge is common. However, the black knights weigh in on magic, so the arms of the sword are inferior to the white knights.


    Still, we never look down on each other. We have a proven track record of making things better by making up for each other''s missing parts. I was convinced that I would rely on it when I needed it.


    "Especially this time, Elle would have been worried about Mizki. The country where the kidnapping was supposedly masterminded, and the report on the way in, even brought information that he was missing."


    "Oh, I''m surprised at that one"


    He''s laughing bitterly, but he thinks of Elle. Al. There''s a bitter smile on me, too, so I can be caught. No, I was actually beside Elle, so I ''knew'' about that time.


    "Really easy to understand, you''ve never been a parent cat, have you? Look out the window without meaning, or turn your attention to the Metaphore as you await a communication from the Marquis of Leckbari"


    "Oh, did it still happen"


    "Elle would have been a little more calm in sight. Exactly, he couldn''t help but guide me this time. The existence of the mastermind was a threat."


    It was the appearance of the Lord, never seen before. Elle told someone - we wouldn''t be the exception. Not now - I hate showing gaps.


    In other words, the awareness is particularly strong because of the awareness that I am the ''leading side''. If he who stands above shows stray, naturally the influence will also be on him who stands below. Worst case scenario, it would be distrustful.


    Because of its peculiarity, Knight with the Wings is a task that cannot be made public. It is forbidden to get lost in such work.


    That''s not all because he''s leading us. There is also the issue of intimidation by magic, but Elle was royal before that. What do the followers think if the royals show themselves unreliable?


    But things have changed for El over the past year or so. Whatever happened, "The Perfect Prince" did not change his expression... and gradually began to give a vegan look to the ruinousness of a certain otherworldly person.


    ... Well, there''s just a commotion going on that just changes the look.


    Even without that, from Elle, who has been frightened by all creatures so far, the rare beast that comes to mind - Mizuki may be cute and unable to help.


    I guess I can''t help but think so...... this rare beast had a very flying personality. That''s enough to sell fights to the big countries flat out already and win them light.


    It should be noted that Mizuki is not treated as a rare beast because he is an ''otherworldly man''. It''s caused by ''that'' personality and thought circuits that no one understands. That leads to further questions.


    The only rare beast out of anyone''s control like that is El who hears what he says. And the surroundings were also very convinced of that.


    When Mizuki''s information was brought to him, Elle moved to protect Mizuki as soon as possible (even though he had misjudged Mizuki''s character). Afterwards, I let him learn so much that he could ''live alone''.


    Mizuki is not stupid. I guess I immediately understood who the education from Elle and the environment surrounding me was'' for ''and at the same time realized'' whose exploitation it was''. So I miss El so much.... for Elle, stripping his fangs.


    My mother said, ''Cats are what I miss most about the people who take care of me,'' so I guess that''s exactly what I meant. In fact, they say that Elle and Mizki are "cat parents and children" - as far as Elle''s merit is concerned, they do resemble each other - etc.


    And that''s what everyone is smiling at and accepting at the same time.


    The ''perfect prince'' who does not always show a gap and challenges any problem in a way he can afford.


    ... ''They turn it into an overprotective parent cat for kittens they''ve protected''.


    If anyone who knows the previous'' His Highness the Demon King ''sees the two intercessions, it is enough to doubt the sight in front of them. Whenever they see such a man, those who have brought him to Elle will have a satisfying grin.


    I just don''t know what to say...... the kitten is still an arm white platter is a bit of a problem. Calm down a little, don''t think.


    "With the talks in Sarovara, El''s impression would have been a complete guardian. I don''t think that''s all. I think it conveyed Mizuki''s fear, too, huh?


    If you recall the time, with subtlety.


    "Ha! Why don''t you be a guardian and let those who see Elle correct their mistakes with strength? And I''m sorry you don''t know about Mizuki."


    Al has returned it with great pleasure. Unexpectedly, look back.


    ¡­¡­


    Is that true, too? Regardless of Elle, I caught a glimpse of Mizki''s nature - that''s the extreme part. Mizuki''s fear is to come up with limitless hands - which would be too much of a warning.


    But Al didn''t seem to be the only one.


    "I can''t stand it, such as us being insulted as guardians. The Guardian of the World''s Disaster... Mizuki has a proven track record. Just spreading rumors about ''drowning'' and so on, why does it seem like ''the exorcist''s in the mood''? You don''t understand."


    Al with a strangely scary grin. But it was also the guardians'' intention.


    With us, I''m proud to have acquired the ability to be just proud. You can''t be in a good mood for being treated like "The Mage''s in a good mood" for that.


    At least, I think the country that attended the talks with Sarovara understood ''right'' about Mizki. Even those who serve as guardians should improve their perception somewhat.


    Now the excuse ''I didn''t know'' doesn''t make sense, so I should be sure to tell the fools in my own country.


    "Sieg was the most violent, but he seemed unhappy."


    "Oh, because they''re too cluttered. Sieg says he''s obviously out of his hands, but I''m sorry he won''t be dealing with him at all"


    The words of Al remind me of the battle between the knights of Sieg and Sarovara, and once again they fall to pieces. Yes, they were weak. You''re weak, only complain for one serving.


    One Mizuki had no hands or feet, and Zeke was treated like a miscellaneous fish. Besides, Sail gave up ''no enemies'' from the start, etc.


    So you name a knight, so you can''t help it if you''re stunned. Mizuki will treat you like a fool, too, naturally.


    "But they must have seen reality, too."


    "Well, yeah"


    I smile small too, as I agree with Al, who chuckled. That''s what happened.


    After all, Elle took care of Lord Glenn and went to stop Mizuki. So naturally, it became a sermon, and there were all the guardians there, except Princess Celestina.


    - At Elle''s suggestion, Mizuki and the Guardians joined forces.


    The knights of Sarovara who can be poked out that they are indeed ''miscellaneous fish''... they said the parent cat was plain angry. No matter how ferocious the kitten may be, it can''t be angry to be imitated as a one-to-many, etc.


    "I pinched Elle''s sermon, because it has become an arrangement with us and Mizuki. One way or another, they were fading to the other."


    I''m having fun talking to you, Al, but your jealousy of those knights-- you seemed genuinely envious. This guy''s sexuality was understandable - and the words he directed at the people who were flabbergasted by our arrangement were full of pricks.


    "What are you looking surprised at? To this extent, it would be natural for the Guardian of the Mage, wouldn''t it? As you may not know from a knight without loyalty, we are [in the service of the Guardian] as [the life of the Lord]. It''s not [I can''t], it''s [I have to do it at all]. Don''t you have a head to that extent? ''


    With a gentle face, these words. Besides, if I disagreed with the detour, I would have used them as a pretext to bump by saying, ''Well, let me see proof of that,'' though.


    Because they knew it, they were all different: fading, leaning in repentance, blushing in anger.... that was all. None of them argue with themselves.


    Mizuki, on the contrary, may have understood the aim of Al and Sail waiting.


    Except for Mizuki, who is universally very well regarded, even if he was'' accidentally ''seriously injured, it is better with the term accident.


    At least, Al would have executed it. I think it''s something similar to Sail''s.


    They still have lives, in a way, thanks to their mouths. Well, I got the ratings of "heartless" and "miscellaneous fish".


    There''s nothing wrong with me, so I didn''t stop Al and the others. Ningro, it is a real shame because I hoped it would be Mizuki''s magical food.


    "Right. But it''s a good experience, right? You wouldn''t be able to worship ''Melee Using Magic'' by a Magic Instructor unless you''re also a party, would you? I wanted to see some new magic."


    "Klaus is really biased towards magic..."


    Neither does Al''s voice like a shudder bother me at all. If that''s me and it''s helping El and his people, then there''s nothing wrong with that.


    I was interested in such a conversation, suddenly changing the subject.


    "By the way, it''s time to get to the castle... will Elle''s sermon be over?


    Al hardened into my words, too. Reality issues, it''s time for the journey to end. We''ll have to hear more from Mizki than Elle reports.


    But right now, the parent cat is preaching to the kitten (assuming). In this case, it is likely that a sermon will be given first.


    "Uh... no, Klaus? I didn''t decide to preach anything..."


    "It would be most likely, though. I''m telling you, if we''re just having a normal conversation, we''re not gonna be talking."


    The more you hear through the magic props, the higher the emotions of the magic prop holders. Whatever you think, it just seems like Mizuki is appealing to El for his own legitimacy.


    ¡­¡­ Is it tomorrow that you can take your time? "


    "I don''t know. Looks like Elle has something to say to you guys who left Mizuki out in the open.


    "Ugh..."


    Knowing that I also have Elle''s sermon, I put a sigh of Al in my sight.


    ''You''ve changed, too,'' I secretly thought, and I sneered in my mouth.


    We welcome this change. And about Mizuki.


    So no matter what the ruinous Wizard does to us, we will embrace it in disdain.... as long as the golden parent cat wants time with the black kitten.


    - Hope that time lasts.

 246 Home Chat - Childhood Friendly Edition

    - On the way home/in a room at the inn (Keith perspective)


    Settling in the inn room, I stared at Sieg with a frightened eye. Everyone will see at a glance that Zeke is in a good mood right now.


    The reason for this is obvious.


    Sarovara visited at Mizki''s request, many of the ''jobs'' asked for there. Sieg would have just been dissatisfied with this, but he was well compensated.


    Needless to say, it is a reinforced sword produced by Mizuki.


    Besides, only Mizuki can make substitutes because they use knowledge and doing things from different worlds.


    Its power is such that it easily cleaves the Great Spider that the normal sword did not go through at all. What kind of enhancement would make this happen... It is very troublesome.


    But we also know why Mizuki paid for this.


    I... I told Mizuki at the Knight''s Dorm in Ilfena, ''I don''t want Zeke to die''.


    If more troublesome ''enemies'' emerge than Zeke''s ability to fight is special, it is imperative that an immediate crusade order be issued.


    But anyway, Zeke might find himself in a situation where "Zeke''s Weapon of Handling" is concurrent, like that big spider, "There''s only one way to escape".


    I guess this is all something we can''t help but do. Because unless some effect from magic is granted, the sword will not be more than it was when it was made.


    Exceptionally, magicians may be asked to process swords... but there are few magicians who can do this. In a way, it can also be described as a magic prop in the form of a sword, so the magician who specializes in it becomes one who does almost personal research.


    If it is ambition, it will be in the hands of royalty and nobility, but only those who specialize in these things will have the best chance of stumbling upon their research. Clearly, it''s turned into a cover-up.


    That is normal, and thus the machined sword jumps in value.


    Those black knights in the cavalry are just so special!


    ... I just don''t know about those black knights either. I''m delighted to be on the ''prank'' of the Mizuki proposal, so it''s only for the record that I was shocked ''after all, a special type of magician is not normal''.


    "There, stop. You know, it''s awkward to be with Mizuki and disprove human experiments!?


    They said this to me with a strange face when they stuck it in. ''Is there a problem?''.


    Horrible...... really horrible! They were neither ashamed of themselves nor in doubt......!


    When I heard this, I hardened. Even the white knights who were beside them, while they were done with ''It''s the usual thing, isn''t it'', thought this was the natural thing for them - the people who live in this knight''s dorm.


    I felt painful at this time. "Irfena, it''s not normal," he said.


    The common name of the kingdom of the powerful was not Dada. In one way or another, the spiritual aspect is not normal either.


    To them like that, for some reason, it is Mizuki who is supposed to be the ''heretic'' called the ''otherworldly man''. Again, Mizuki wasn''t normal either... I''m convinced of that personality. People in this world are rare, such as people who can tame here.


    I remember that and look at Sieg again. Sieg looks at the sword as a delight, and I guess he''s eagerly awaiting a day when he can test its power.


    ... No, that''s not the only reason Zeke''s in a good mood.


    "Mizuki and the others are still strong! I didn''t think the matchmaking was as fun as that!


    "Oh, well, yeah"


    Return vaguely. Another reason for Sieg''s superior mood...... that''s ''working with guardians and magicians''.


    The arrangement proposed by His Highness Elshon took place in front of those scumbags. No, should His Highness Elshon say that was the aim?


    Sarovara was an insult to the Wizards and Guardians.


    In order to break that perception, we showed it in the form of a match.


    They beat Sieg easily, so their strength is known. For those of that degree, their balance is a reminder of the difference in strength.


    In fact, there was only one Sieg or Mizki, their opponent...... a ''bunch of knights'' opponent. It was awesome what they would say about being on a one-on-one basis.


    "You''ve never seen that before when magic felt threatened. I understood that a small amount of time by using chants and magic props, without which it would be a threat even if it were not of a large scale."


    "Right, your daughter didn''t use anything powerful. He was aiming precisely at places like his neck and letting your movements turn into defense. Besides, metastatic magic can''t read the signs until they appear. You''ve learned a lot."


    "Oh, I didn''t think I''d lose."


    Sieg with a full grin. It''s suspicious if you''ve studied, but your body seems to have been able to learn. Brain muscle swing is the same.


    And as this conversation goes, Zeke is defeated by Mizuki. Even though Mizuki is more advantageous when it''s possible to attack from a distance, he created an Achievement called ''If you can use all sorts of magic like your hands and feet, you can lose even if it''s Sieg''.


    Not only did Mizuki give the weapon to Sieg, but he was also supposedly victorious over Sieg, combined with his restraint on those who were going to use Sieg and crush him.


    What came to mind was the words of Lord Argento, who watched the two pairs together.


    I remember that time. Siege wasn''t the only one who received the reward, thinking back again -


    ''If Mizuki wins, Carlossa will also understand that [the descendants of the heroes, not the heroes themselves]. Oh, at the same time, [even if Sieg has an overwhelming strength, I realize he definitely doesn''t].''


    ''What? What do you mean?


    "Mizuki is a magician...... [You can''t handle any weapons]. Moreover, [accordingly, only icing is used to attack]. Depending on the combination of techniques, and how you use them, doesn''t it prove that it''s possible to win even if you''re a magician? Because there''s not just one enemy of Siege.


    ¡­¡­


    ''People are constantly changing and creating new things. [Demonic props are far superior to heroic times], right?


    Demonic props have now developed since the time when the hero lived. Then even if it has the same strength, it doesn''t necessarily work like a hero.


    It''s not that Siege is weak, it''s the main reason that mages now have a weapon called a magic prop. Depending on the combination, you must be able to strike offensive magic quite without gaps.


    It''s just... there are few magicians who can do that ''clever thing''. But I guess the black knights in that knight''s dorm are possible. Somehow, I thought so.


    And that wasn''t the only care they gave us.


    ''We had to excel to support the only Lord beside us.... were asked for results, not just loyalty. Our Lord, called the perfect prince, it has struggled. We know that we have worked harder than that. So we tried¡­ so that you could rely on us.''


    ''Oh... now you know. And yet, Her Highness Elshon is a lady - she even takes care of people from different worlds. Now no one will notice the inside.''


    Knowing what happened to Mizuki so far, we were ashamed of our feelings for His Highness the Demon King. That would have just made Mizuki wear what she needed because she had struggled.


    Even those involved in diplomacy are added there. The excellence of the Magic Master is undoubtedly due to Her Highness Elshon''s guide to her.


    Lord Argento smiled at me satisfactorily and told me:


    ''Mizuki told me that you guys don''t want to push on one Sieg... if it''s going to happen, they want to walk with you until the end. If you have that feeling, you just have to be strong''


    "But..."


    "Zeke is a guardian. But he''s right about that. If you''re a trusted person other than yourself as a sponsor... no wonder Zeke''s men followed you, for example, right?


    For a moment, I didn''t know what they said.


    ''We are proud to say that we still have what we call [the worst sword] in Irfena. The Black Knights and Mizuki will also be able to do their practice against magic. [I''ll make arrangements later], [I''ll learn later], oh, maybe [I have a handicraft from the magician]? Mizuki favors your troops. "


    ''I appreciate the offer, but you can''t decide that in the presence of Lord Argent, can you?


    It was very attractive and much appreciated. But I don''t want to bother them for us.


    But Lord Argent laughed joyfully and turned his gaze to His Highness Elshon.


    "Oh no... what do you think Elle showed you this arrangement for? It will be to make you feel at risk, no matter how you look at it. Isn''t your report enough to justify taking my suggestion? If you get stronger, you''ll have less chance of relying on Mizuki. And... Elle is convinced of the reward for Zeke, isn''t he?


    "Ah......!


    In his last words, he unwittingly turns his gaze to His Highness Elshon. That''s right, Mizuki can''t be more forgiving, such as transferring a fortified sword of his own accord.


    And if I''m convinced of that, then the words of Lord Argent also feel like the deputies of His Highness Elshon.


    "The Demon King took a way for me to learn from him."


    One day Mizuki''s words pass the back of his brain.


    Instead of directly helping us, give us the opportunity and the opportunity to learn and encourage growth. That is precisely the very education Mizki was given by His Highness Elshon.


    Because we said we wanted to follow Zeke.


    ... because even if I hope so, I am aware that I do not have enough strength.


    You mean you gave me that opportunity, that one...!


    ''Because you know who we are, you''re going to want to support us. It''s not just El, it''s the same for us... it''s up to you guys later. Effort or no. Whether you''re beaten by a power gap or crawling up, you''ll be by Zeke. "


    The future spoken of in a gracious voice is terribly humiliating, but the accompanying results are fascinating.


    I didn''t like it, but I had to be aware of what I wanted. No, it''s the heart that''s been distracting me.


    "I''m sure one day we won''t be able to follow Sieg," he said of the future he gave up. But I really didn''t want to say that. I wanted to follow you to the end!


    I gave up and said it because I knew it was impossible. But... if that''s possible, we''d like to make a bet.


    Ahead of his gaze, Mizki, who beat Sieg, is trapped by His Highness Elshon. ''Praise me!'' His Highness Elshon strokes her head while smiling bitterly at Mizki, who is just saying ''. I don''t care how you look like that. I''m not an obedient, friendly cat parent and child.


    "Can we be like you too?"


    If you whine unintentionally, now Lord Saillite will speak from behind.


    ''It''s not a question of being, not being. We [that was the only way]. That''s all.''


    Lord Saillite''s...... No, Master Rudolph''s past is listening with dismay. Because I know that, Lord Saillite''s words were heavy.


    ... If they give up, it''s over. That''s what happened, Zebrast.


    ''Yeah, right. We''ll do our best. "


    That''s just the word, but I guess the determination passed on. The laughter directed at me is both satisfying.


    When I get home, I''ll tell everyone. I''m sure everyone made the same choice, and there was a strange certainty.


    Oh, still. Before that...


    Shall I apologize to Sieg and tell him of my resolve? ''Cause we''re gonna be strong too,'' he said.


    "Keith? What''s up?


    Sieg looked at me strangely as I returned to the voice I had been called. Apparently, he was too immersed in recap.


    And then I realize.


    - Zeke only knows about us, I guess.


    Then maybe he knew something similar to our giving up. Of course, it would be vague.


    "Hey, Sieg. I have to apologize for one thing."


    "Hmm?"


    I don''t see any feelings of disappointment towards me in a leaning Zeke. But I wanted to dispel my budding anxiety.


    "Because I know how strong you are, I thought I''d never be able to follow you one day. Even if it''s all about feelings, it''s all about ability. So I want to apologize for that first"


    That''s what I say, head down. But Sieg gave me an unexpected word.


    "That''s caring for my burden, isn''t it? Besides, Keith and the others thought," You can''t go with me, "but they regretted it.


    "Oh, oh."


    I''m surprised they were spotting me, but I snort. Then Sieg laughed.


    "Then you don''t have to apologize for anything? Not ''abandon'', but just say ''what can be done differently''? Like Mizuki when he was a big spider, even if he said he was going to fight with him, he sometimes backwards supported him. I don''t think I can do that. I don''t think I can negotiate. That you''re responsible for those aspects is also what you call ''challenging the same problem together''?


    ... There were no words. What if... Sieg was giving us a place to stay by letting us do what we''re not good at?


    So much so that Sieg understood what we were in charge of.


    "Ha... right, do you have that mindset too? But we want to fight beside you. So you''re gonna be strong."


    That''s the future you could choose from because you had a presence that reached out to me. It may not come true, but if you still desperately eat it up...... it would be better than now.


    Like when you''re a big spider, you might not have to leave Sieg to one of you. That''s all, a feat.


    "That''s good! Be strong. If Keith and the others were with us, I''m sure even the battlefield would be fun!


    "No, stop that idea!


    Into the same Siege, unexpectedly. Still, ''fun if you''re with me'' would surely be Sieg''s true intention.


    So thank Your Highness Elshon in your chest. I just said it face to face, because that one would be deluded by the word ''coincidence''.


    The disturbances that began with Sarovara really had many repercussions. At its core, Mizuki will probably return to that cavalier dorm, which can be described as the place of this world.


    I hope that place is always warm. I secretly hoped so.

 247 Owner Responsibilities

    - Ilfena ¡¤ In a room


    ¡­¡­


    Turn your eyes to the demon king sitting next to you silently. The Demon King is acting like he doesn''t know it, but he''s taking it away!


    Coming back from Sarovara, a few days. If the Demon King calls me and I come to a room in the castle...


    The big men of the affected country were in full swing.


    If you sit across the street, it sounds like a parent-sitting interview. I''m not happy!


    I mean, I don''t care how many parties you say we should listen to, but I don''t know if it''s facial?


    His Excellency the Chancellor of Carlossa still understands. It''s just, other than that, ''Why here!?'' They are people.


    King Kivera is the one with a fun grin on my condition.


    Nori Good, it is King Alberda Wilfred who is waving at me lightly.


    No, no, there will be people who can''t come here like you two!? A king would be awkward if he vacated his country so easily!?


    "Ha! The Master of Magic is the same."


    Master Will calls out at his usual rate. In that cheerful state of affairs and ''words that make you smell like you have a relationship'', King Kivera looked intrigued and His Excellency the Chancellor gave a lightly surprised look.


    "Um, Master Will? This kind of thing, in Glenn''s role...?


    Asked frighteningly, Master Will nodded as if he deserved it. But it was Master Will there.


    "You''re always so sly with Glenn! Sometimes I want to eat the magician''s hand cooking."


    "We''re going to cook in different worlds!


    "Ha, okay? I guess the convenience of production prevents me from spreading the recipe?


    "Ugh... that''s right"


    Running in fast, Master Will laughed with pleasure. He was listening to "Why Can''t Easily Spread Interworld Cuisine," which he told Glenn, and realizes that Master Will''s "Purpose" includes that as well.


    Master Will must have spoken of this topic in order to tell Carlosa and Kivera the facts.


    The spread of recipes for different worlds of cuisine can be a major blow to the distribution of this world. If merchants and aristocrats could suddenly buy up on certain ingredients...... there would be considerable confusion. With a hungry people, I might leave.


    ''That even a king of a nation has reason to hesitate'', this. Softening it with a Japanese feel is very dangerous.


    Since it is stopped via the Demon King, Irfena doesn''t want the recipe to spread either. In addition to that, even King Alberda supported the idea.


    ¡­ Even if Irfena receives a request to publish the recipe, it can be rejected. ''Cause it''s not like Ilfena wants exclusivity''.


    "Well, you flush it for those reasons. Yeah, I''m convinced of that!


    If King Kivella agrees with Master Will, with a grin on his face - maybe he noticed Master Will''s thoughts.


    "Right. Unfortunately, I don''t want any confusion with my country."


    His Excellency the Prime Minister also nods and supports Mr Will''s opinion.


    And on this occasion there is the Demon King, the royal family of Ilfena. More than the Demon King heard them say, it is'' protected ''. Even if the nobles below them come to smell such things, they can refuse more than they take the word for.


    The Demon King looked mildly surprised, but when he unwittingly loosened his expression he turned to me.


    "Mizuki, can you ask me for lunch after what we''ve talked about here? We''ll eat here, so we''ll be fine this time."


    "If the Demon King gave permission, I don''t mind. Just get the watchman out of the escort because we''ll make it in the Knight''s Dorm."


    "Of course."


    This is about the knight of the escort who came with us from Quivera, Carlosa and Alberda. Cook while you''re watching me ~... Without this, I''d still be at ease! I know I don''t have a choice.


    At the tip of his gaze, Master Will seems satisfied.


    ¡­¡­


    Um, really, really - you took this situation into account, didn''t you?!?


    "Look, if that''s what you decide, let''s just get some errands done"


    That''s what the Demon King tells me to look suspicious. That being said, me and the Demon King are just sitting opposite them in a way. I haven''t even heard what that is.


    Ask about Sarovara, or something, I think.


    "As Lord Magic Leader thinks, do we want to hear about Sarovara? Hey, if the Marquis of Leckbari contacted you about ''The Demon Master is missing'', you''d be worried about what happened, wouldn''t you?


    "That was a great time."


    ¡­¡­


    Raccoon, is that why you''re here?


    Yeah, I guess the ''letter'' from the Marquis of Leckbari was a great time to see it from the sigh of His Excellency the Chancellor, who nods and the Demon King, who sighs next to me.


    I don''t think you know what''s going on here... but it looks like everyone thought, ''If you''re that raccoon, you might do it''.


    "Does that mean I should... uh, tell you about when they dropped me on the underground mining site trail?


    King Kivela deepened his grin if he gently tilted his neck and inquired.


    "There''s that too. But from our point of view, it would be natural to wonder," Why, could we reach the mastermind? "


    "Oh... no, there''s a part of you that doesn''t make sense when it''s from here"


    Unexpectedly, convinced. Well, if you don''t know the surrounding attitude towards us in Sarovara, it''s a mystery to say, "Where did you feel certain about the mastermind?"


    This doesn''t mean they''re incompetent. The attitude of Sarovara scumbags is too special.


    Because of the "assumption of common sense assumptions" that "I don''t think you have that attitude," it seems abrupt to rewind from an overwhelmingly low level of information.


    In a sense, it is the exposure of Sarovara''s black history. You just can''t not not talk to me.


    Not to mention how close we are, the culprit is Sarovara. I have a duty to report it, so let it be patient enough to be seen with raw warm eyes.


    Bear with it, Tilcia. There are so many spears of anger swirling around your chest!


    "Firstly, the premise is different from that of a normal country. Because it was a strange situation before it fitted into the trap¡­"


    "" "" What?


    Everyone''s voice was haunted. That''s right, you just don''t have a ''that'' attitude towards you guys.


    "As soon as we got to the other side, the people around us mentioned it and said, ''The first princess is wise, but the second princess is...'' and she appealed to us. So you''re the first to think," Do you want to make that information recognisable? "


    "Oh... that''s suspicious"


    "Well, yeah"


    "Yeah, you can''t lose, Master Magic!... they''re too stupid."


    I told the Demon King, and I''m actually seeing it, so it''s more information now. But when I told him as a party, the other three just gave him a subtle look. That''s the real deal, isn''t it, Master Will?


    "Normally you don''t divulge that kind of shame on your own country, such as to customers from other countries. Al and the others were scared."


    "To incite Lillian, you followed Al and Icha. I think that''s how they judged me to be ''usable''." If there is anything to the drowning wizard, the guardian will not shut up, "he said," if you are an ignorant otherworldly man, you can fool him. "


    The former was Tircia and the latter scumbags who tried to use it to disprove the king. Each of the things I aimed for was different, but I recognized that both were ''available'' because they had no information about me.


    However, no matter which way Tircia fell, she must have thought she could take it to the deployment she wanted. The point is, I just needed those people to act on me.


    Sometimes Al is the Duke''s son, but this is probably why he targeted me. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. We deserve it.


    "Well, it''s also a trap..."


    "It was Tircia who set me up, but that samurai had a verse that looked down on me. The escort knight King Sarovara attached to me was very legitimate, so I went from there and said, ''Isn''t there two groups you''re after to use this one?'' I thought so. I was convinced at the same time." If something happens here, things will work. "


    His Excellency the Chancellor is frightened, but at that point it was his biggest chance. They know that, and they must have simply guided me. Well, it''s reckless.


    At that time...... ''Sarovara''s two men behaved in a conflicting manner'' in front of me. I didn''t know what the escort knight was thinking at that point, but I think the samurai was very easy to understand.


    "Later, being dropped on the mining site trail, I understood that the escort knight was just loyal to his duties. King Sarovara automatically thought it was white."


    "Mizuki, what are the grounds for that?


    "I was'' invited by Sarovara ''to treat myself as a member of Ilfena. If anything happens to me, King Sarovara will be blamed...... not a single good thing. So."


    Answer the Demon King''s question, while cutting words there.


    "I thought ''Blaming King Sarovara'' might be the purpose. Well, thanks to Al and the others, they couldn''t get away with it."


    You''re an idiot, I can''t believe you look like that in front of those people!


    When I said that and laughed, the three gaze pierced the Demon King. Those people would give priority to those who made the move over my worries.


    Not indifferent, because of trust.


    Yes, I just have an experience-based certainty that ''he can''t possibly fit into a trap in a big way''.


    "But you''re impotent. I don''t even know what that trap looks like."


    Master Will has seen Glenn, so he has an understanding of the difference in the world. Assuming that, ''I''m from a world without magic, so there are some things you can''t handle?'' They came to the conclusion.


    That''s the same for the other two. Apparently, they thought I took the abandonment method.


    - But.


    "What are you talking about! It is also important to avoid traps, but this time it is something you can certainly expect to see in the future!? In the first place, the trap freaks out the guy most set up by ''Intentionally Fitted, Intact'' rather than avoiding it. So I said, ''If you want to set me up, set me up, if you can crush me to that extent! I feel refreshed when I look from the top."


    "" "Eh" "


    "Wait, Mizuki. That''s not true!


    If you stretch your chest and theorize strongly, the three of them pulled their faces together and the Demon King penetrated them. Demon King with round paper in his hand for some reason...... seems to be getting used to it. Well, will competencies be demonstrated in places like this?


    "If you want to dodge it, you can also be a knight s! But" deliberately falling into a trap intact "and" twisting down everything set up "prove that there is an" overwhelming difference in force ". This would be it if you were going for it! This is the first step in building a legend of terror!


    "Easy, stupid cat!


    "Ouch."


    There''s a blow on my head with paper. They stare back with their eyes, but vice versa.


    Yeah, you look better this way, don''t you? It''s like "Big Man Can afford it" that big villains occasionally show!


    The Demon King is definitely our type. Why would I be angry?


    "The Master of Magic is the same. No matter how many times I talk, I can''t read that thought."


    "... you took your feet because you thought it was a valuable opportunity to deal with the Mage, but Mizuki''s thoughts are always diagonal. It''s not helpful, because the standard for every response is'' how much fun ''"


    To King Kivela, who twists his neck, the Demon King explains in a sigh.... Hmm? After all, did these three take themselves to this place to get used to me?


    This is affected by Kivera''s defeat. Kivera''s defeat, and the reason I won in other countries, was because I couldn''t read the aim and couldn''t handle it.


    If you think about it a little bit, you realize that the overwhelming force is not the cause. I''m exhausted by the reason that my hands are hard to read, my strength.


    So these three judgments are half right and half wrong.


    Because even the Demon King is in this state.


    All I learned was a penetration that temporarily silenced me.


    "We have therefore prepared a report summarizing the details. Some parts will ask Mizuki, but I''m tired of hearing it all the time. Well, listen to this stupid cat bullshit."


    "Cool!? I was called in, but ignored the recommendation!?


    "It''s annoying."


    Saying so, the Demon King strikes a blow again.


    Um, are you guys watching with raw warm eyes? Hey Demon King, can you plant some more decent images?!?


    "He said I''m an amateur who can fight and negotiate. I don''t know how to play aristocracy or anything!


    "Because amateurs don''t diplomacy or backwork. And then your thought circuit goes through out of standard, incomprehensible. When the prank''s over, we start educating ladies, right?


    "I don''t like it! You don''t want anyone!


    ¡­¡­ Don''t realize you have a little fianc¨¦e, you stupid cat. "


    In retrospect, the Demon King who returns the word immediately. Oooh...... it''s known everyday and it''s true in some ways that it''s a guardian, so disagree......!


    "... by being close"


    "Because Mizuki''s Orbital Modification Is What I Do"


    A demon king who returns clearly to His Excellency the Chancellor, who comments warmly with a dry laugh. Like His Excellency the Chancellor, the other two had their frightened eyes on me.


    King Kivela has his raw warm gaze and his frightened expression, stop. Master Will, it''s not funny! I won''t give you a souvenir!?

 248 A problem in every country.

    After that, under surveillance, I finished cooking safely.


    I''m not on a paycheck right now.


    "Eat Mizuki here, too."


    At the invitation of the Demon King, he had arrived at the same table.


    It''s impossible if it''s normal, but it was the parent cat who said it. And unexpectedly turn a raw, warm eye to people who are not particularly surprised by that.


    ¡­¡­


    Demon King, this was a request from them, wasn''t it?


    You took care of me about the recipe, so you put out a spirit of service...?


    Even with the eyes of suspicion, the Demon King ignores cancer. There seems to be a suspicious consciousness.


    Well, I could take a word from them, so maybe I can''t help it as much as this. Because I have more trouble even if I''m asked to, than I can''t flush the recipe through the breadth.


    I just said no for a reason, and I don''t know if they''ll be convinced. "I took the word out of them," I guess I''m also grateful as the Demon King because I can unconditionally crush these troubles.


    "Nice, Lord Mage. Easy Dinner Seat, huh? If this is the case, there are things we can talk about."


    "Master Will, is that what you''re after?


    "I don''t know? Well, we don''t know each other''s personalities, do we?


    ¡­¡­


    I mean, am I the ''reason to make it possible''?


    That''s it, he said mixing up one civilian would be an excuse for ''not talking about anything important''. Even if I may be from another world, I''m treated like a civilian. Something ''impossible'', such as a politically challenging story, than I am.


    One case of Sarovara had become a cut-off in identifying the distances between countries, including Kivela. Sometimes we have an inviolability pact, and it is only natural that we want to know about them, but there is rarely an ''opportunity to leave our position out''.


    There is a possibility that if you plan to do something about it, you will be suspected of working behind it. I guess that''s why we need an ''invisible ingenuity''.


    That is the lunch between¡­, the venue for one report in Sarovara. We usually just eat dinner, it''s a chat in the middle of it.


    They just called me because they can''t really get civilians to participate.


    "Well, that''s good. This is going to be a problem in every country."


    Everyone looked at me in unison, clapping their shoulders and saying so.


    This means'' there was that possibility ''. Even if they don''t feel comfortable with it, there is a chance that the nobles will take the liberty of disputing the forces.


    In fact, the two princesses of Sarovara are super close. Still, I had to make it clear who the next king was.


    Even his mother, on the other hand, was close to each other, and Sarovara had no choice but to take such measures. So how was the royal family in other countries with half-brothers?


    "Well, do you think so too, Master Magic?"


    "I think so."


    King Kivera looked at me funny. I guess it''s because I realize what''s included in the way I say it.


    That''s the same for everyone. Like King Kivela, he turns a funny eye.


    Alberda is'' rubbed by his predecessors and Master Will ''.


    Carlosa said, ''In the name of dividing the blood, the possibility was avoided''.


    And Kivera is.


    "King Kivera, I wanted to ask you once.... What was the previous King Kivera like?


    "Oh, you''ve never heard of it? Your father was a belligerent."


    King Kivela answers sudden questions without precipitation. But that''s not the answer I want to hear.


    "I''ve heard that a lot. I''m wondering if Kivera used ''unity in the form of aggression'' as her national policy, but without it, she seemed like a belligerent, didn''t she? Was it the predecessors who ''destroyed'' the kingdom of the Avengers who became my collaborators?


    "Uhm, you''re right"


    The look on King Kivera''s face will not break. Keep a spare smile on your face.


    "That''s a little different from your policy, isn''t it? You aim to ''get another country'', so ''never kill too much''. But as far as I''m concerned, the previous generation didn''t say" get territory, "but the war itself sounds like an end."


    ¡­¡­


    The Avengers are the ''survivors''. ''Stay there, be ruled'' has not been given the choice.


    But the people who live in the territory of the present Kivera, which used to be another country, are also ''present''.


    I know the royal family and the others who come with it won''t live, but still, isn''t it too much to kill? If you want to rule as your own territory, those who make you live there as you are - you shouldn''t be reaching out to civilians.


    Kivela must have had something like ''nobility from a destroyed country'' because she has pursued such a policy. Now there was a voice of criticism against them that this was the place where the Avengers made their name. While you are recognized for your abilities, you betray......


    This would be the policy of the present King Kivera. But my predecessors have been in power for only strangely slaughtered stories. Whatever you think, there was a temperature difference.


    However, it is a mystery why Count Addinsel, Elaine''s grandfather, who has just been in his predecessor''s position, was safe.


    To my doubts, King Kivera seemed to think for the time being. But eventually, when he exhales small, he starts talking with a neat face somewhere.


    "Well, if you''re the Mage, you''ll notice. Yeah, you''re right. My father... the alias of my predecessor King Kivera is" War Madness. "


    "Are you a war freak? Oh, you''re a king!?


    What''s that alias?


    Unexpectedly reminds me of Sieg, but he''s in a completely different position than that one. Basically, the king doesn''t come forward, so it would be more right to be an ''ambitious'' or something rather than ''war madness''.


    There is no possibility that he will lead his own army... but I don''t think the delivery will allow the king to vacate a country that is so desirable. In the first place, war costs money, doesn''t it? It''s a big country, isn''t it?


    It seems that all my doubts were on my face, and King Kivela nodded with a bitter face.


    "Yes, ''Normally, it''s possible''. But my father... really liked killing each other. It was probably ancestral. And whosoever interrupteth, cut off, and he shall go his way. It was like that."


    "Ooh... what a mess"


    That''s the only word I have. Turning his gaze to His Excellency the Chancellor of Carlossa, he also listens with a bitter face.


    I guess I''m no more HR with him than the hero, Faircrov''s ancestor, existed. Now, if a hero had become the son-in-law of a princess, he could have been in a similar situation.


    However, it seems that the hero was just a brain muscle, so I guess it depended on the induction.... Maybe he was taken into account for the danger to his entry into the royal family and made it in the direction of giving him the countenance, not the son-in-law of the princess.


    "That my father was king, and his talent as king... well, were you willing to do all the duties that come with the position? It was quite fortunate to have them. If it weren''t for those ''chains'', they would have unleashed where they were and ''waged'' the battle with all their heart."


    "Sure, if that one, you could do it..."


    The words of His Eminence the Prime Minister, like agreeing with King Kivela, who spoke bitterly. Are you exhaling deeply because you remembered the time?


    But I guess King Kivela''s words are not wrong, because he makes those who are prime ministers of other countries say so far.


    What a noisy king. Perhaps that era was engulfed in tension because of those possibilities.


    I don''t know how far the ''ancestral return'' thing will go, but I guess the previous King Kivera had a strong influence with both ability and spirit. Seems Sieg just didn''t have that much of a problem because he''s in a limited state of ''only in battle''.


    If there existed an ''intellectual- and magical-specific race'' that is said to have possibly been in the ancestors of the Demon King.


    Conversely, it is not surprising that there is a "belligerent race of physical ability specialization".


    It''s just that ''I couldn''t survive as a race''. If it is of a nature like that of the predecessor King Kivela, there may be a cause of doom there. Like wiped out in battle, that seems likely enough.


    "Mizuki, why did you suddenly say something like this? Is it because of the princesses of Sarovara?


    As the silence fell, the demon king, who had remained silent until then, heard. The princesses of Sarovara...... or ''an issue that is in every country'', but they were concerned about the detention of their predecessors King Kivela.


    "Hey... I''m interrupting different countries too, aren''t I? If you do that, you''ll notice Kivera''s weird point."


    "The odd thing, what?


    While listening, the demon king''s expression is like confirmation. You''ve noticed what ''odd dots'' I''ve felt, etc.


    With me, if I had to start using my connections... if I hadn''t tried to get information on the countries involved, I wouldn''t have noticed. ''Cause the otherworlds don''t need to learn to do that''.


    "There were at least two royal men in every country, except in special circumstances. To the best of my knowledge, though. Based on that, it seems odd to me that such a presence is most needed in Kivela...... ''There is no brother of the present King Kivela''?


    "If you were a descended princess, you''d have had a few."


    "No, brother or brother with inheritance rights. Isn''t it too dangerous for the next generation to be a prince in that country?


    Kivera only has inheritance rights for men. Even children in the side chambers have inheritance rights, even if they have priorities.


    Isn''t it strange that Kivera, with all that size, is now the only king of Kivera? Even Lucas has two brothers. Even if the king himself is not willing to do so, his surroundings will wish for the birth of the prince.


    At the very least, a second prince handling spares should be necessary. Why aren''t you here?


    "I''m not here"


    When King Kivela squeals, everyone''s gaze turns to you.


    "It''s not" gone, "it''s" gone. Sickness and Accidental Death¡­ "


    Pissy indoor air freezes.... No, no, something, it hasn''t been Kivera''s ''Tale You Shouldn''t Hear''!?


    "Ha... So King Kivera doesn''t have any brothers..."


    King Kivela nodded deeply as he asked as he drew his face apart.


    "That''s what I expected. Some tried to glorify the Father, and others took the Father and showed strength, and aimed for the next generation of the throne. But it was on my father''s palm again."


    ¡­¡­ You can''t leave the next generation to anyone less than yourself?


    That''s possible. Because I seem to have had the gift of being king.


    But such a hopeful observation was smashed to pieces by wood dust.


    "No? I thought your father said war madness. Even an internal power struggle was a heartbeat. The only thing left in the upper echelons was the result. Therefore, Non was not allowed to be incompetent. The royal family of Kivera. The country, the people, all of them ready to bear, and the holding. And to this day, you will have as much strength and side as you can praise your father."


    "Was your loyalty caused by those times of hardship? So, what about people like Count Addinsell who weren''t killed?


    "Boring, isn''t it? If you''re a nobleman in a country that''s destroyed, you might pay off with one arrow."


    "You were a really noisy person......!


    Oh, yeah, if that''s what you were thinking, I''m also convinced Count Addinsell was safe at the time. Let me build on you, let me aim at you... you mean you wanted that development, right? It''s like, "The King never vacates his country."


    And what I recall is the place for Kivera''s defeat. The Avengers don''t know anything about King Kivela''s youthful struggles, and it was a thought of Kivela hatred.


    But you were with those who showed loyalty to King Kivela. Maybe that''s the proximity from the time.


    "I was defeated, but no one left me alone. Thinking about it, it might have been necessary in those days."


    The emotional King Kivera seems somewhere happy with the fact. It is a bond with a truly smiling subordination.


    but we were silenced when we were exposed to such internal circumstances.... No way, even internally, ''War Superior!'' I don''t think so.


    "... Mizuki, I''m glad you''re not the opposite of Lord Glenn. You, the previous King Kivera, are the type to be thoroughly attached, aren''t you?


    "Hey... if I were in those days, all I could see was a future of killing each other with the then King Kivera"


    While we get a subtle look at each other, it''s pretty much the same thing we''re saying. As always, we are friendly cats, parents and children.


    Yeah, it definitely will. I mean, I don''t think the previous King Kivera would ever have the idea of ''apologizing and admitting defeat'' or ''retreating''. It''s like the individualist guy is becoming the supreme power in the country, and he should have been the one to endorse it.


    ... there''s no way I can get this far on my own. I think there was a previous King Kivera and someone who would follow him unconditionally.


    "Mm-hmm. Lord Magic Master would have been your father''s perfect playmate. Well, I''d rather not. Father would have used the country as a pawn."


    King Quivera further affirms our words, and the contents of which attract the faces of everyone from other countries - Irfena, Alberda, Carlosa.


    They also have my personality, so they''ve found that very likely.


    "At that time, I, undoubtedly, would be called the Mage of Disaster... more than half because of my predecessor King Kivela. If I''m personally interested, the rest of the country might be at peace."


    "If that happens, you''ll be treated like a Savior from another country. Because you took on that predecessor King Kivera by yourself. Well, I''m glad Lord Mage and Glenn didn''t reverse it.... I miss Glenn too"


    "King Wilfred adores Lord Glenn like his brother. I''m glad I''m in this condition, too. It''s a stupid cat with hands on it."


    Each slightly soothes the spot in a pompous and added word. The Demon King is not subtly honest, but that''s about as much for you to listen to.


    Dear Will, Demon King, the Saviors of this occasion are just you......!

 249 Collection of Small Stories 23

    One of the novels, "His Highness the Demon King, Reflects" (Elshon Perspective)


    "What''s up, El?"


    The Sarovara case, which started with the kidnapping, is also a paragraph - this is the possible response at the moment, I mean - and.


    When I accidentally sighed, Argent - Al spoke up. I didn''t speak, but Klaus is here. He was also looking at me.


    "Oh, think I''m a little tired. Look, I''ve been dealing with a lot of dignitaries from other countries here."


    "Besides, I was telling you about Mizuki. As a parent cat, does it feel like you''re sighing?


    "Klaus!"


    Give me a reason, Klaus slaps a light mouth instantly. The look was somewhere fun and Al was smiling bitterly again.


    I raised my voice to blame too, but I''m not seriously going to get mad. Because Klaus'' words are true.


    "I thought it would be a good thing to say one way or the other."


    "Al?"


    Abruptly, Al says. The look seemed somewhere delightful.


    "It was a situation between the affected countries, but it was an opportunity for others to deal with El. Elle''s thoughts, and the future of the victim and the country¡­ I think they were a good opportunity to get to know Elle."


    "Right. The policy adopted by Elle is to sacrifice as little as possible and to be considerate of other countries. If I''m wrong, it won''t be," I don''t care about anything but my own country, Your Highness. "


    Al is followed by Klaus.... Sure, maybe there''s a way to receive that.


    Until now I have been more alert than necessary from the intimidation of my own magic. I take that for granted, and I''m not going to blame you for that.


    However, as for my own assessment...... well, that, wouldn''t make a good impression. As a royalty in this country, as a position to have the leaders, I didn''t mean to lose easily.


    That hasn''t changed yet. No, I wasn''t going to change myself.


    But...


    "When Mizuki is involved, she turns into a parent cat as soon as possible. Especially those who went to Sarovara would have doubted my eyes. I can''t believe His Royal Highness the Demon King is hanging out with the Demon Master!


    Bearing the laugh, if Al says so, as I recall.


    "That discussion seat was a sight to behold, too, huh? Especially the gaze that was pointed at you when you took your seat to stop Mizuki... you were pitiful or sympathetic enough. Well, I heard the sermon afterwards, so extra Elle''s impression would have changed"


    Kuck, and Klaus exposes herself with a low laugh. In contrast, I blushed slightly and let my gaze swim.


    Yeah, that would be. With me, I thought I''d exposed myself later. Seeing that must make the impression of ''owner'' or ''guardian'' stronger, no matter what you think.


    "Annoying! Stupid cat is rampaging, so you won''t have a choice!


    "Yeah, so is that. That''s what''s going on, so you were worried, weren''t you?


    "As always, you''re a good looking after parent cat"


    Even if I say so obstinately, Al and the others will return the favor. I just have a sense of consciousness, too, and all this is bad minutes.


    Yes, I... ''I have the consciousness to have acted as they say''.


    No matter how much I say ''I''m not going to change'', I wonder if that change is obvious from anyone''s point of view. And that''s what Al and the others were receiving as a good thing.... That is a testament to the fact that they have guided me so far.


    "Ha... I know, I can''t believe I''ve ever built a wall around me"


    Speaking in sigh, they turned off their laughter and looked at this one with an unexpected face.


    "No, isn''t this the right way to put it? Even you guys, I''ve been building walls. It''s no exaggeration to say that you got an unexpected contact point called Mizuki, which leaves you in your current state."


    I''m the only one who can praise Mizuki. But I can''t just leave her alone.


    Inevitably, I began to entrust Mizuki to those who lived in the Cavalier dormitory, and their contacts with me grew in the process.


    Even before Mizuki came, there was a wall with them.


    That''s gone since I started doing what they call ''cat parents and kids''.


    Mizuki, who apparently was fine with the percentages and intimidation, was a rare beast in many ways. Its character, its actions, its ideas¡­ most importantly, what it nostalgic to me was said to be ''His Highness the Demon King, whom everyone fears'', etc.


    Neither would the royalty follow him, but without it, Mizuki''s attitude had nothing to fear. Maybe that''s why at some point I started showing vegetables, too.


    "You guys have been involved with me setting up Mizuki. Of course, when I needed to, I would return to the form of obedience, but I was able to communicate with each other like normal friends. That is why the cavalier dormitories favored Mizki.... Didn''t you?


    It takes the form of asking, but there was certainty that it was true. That''s because I myself became aware of the attitude to them that I had left unconscious.


    I was... no different from when I was young, and I was afraid of ''rejection''.


    I don''t think I can get along with all of them, and I won''t have to. But it was quite easy to be afraid of those close to you.


    Of course, we know it''s caused by intimidation by magic. Still, it''s not something that can be broken up in feelings.


    I meant to cut it off, and I''ve diverted my attention from the favor I can point at. That if you keep a certain distance, even if they made the choice to leave me, you wouldn''t feel betrayed.


    "You are... those who live in those cavalier dorms. As a lord, as a friend, you looked at me. Now I know I couldn''t believe it."


    "Proud Lord" would have been nice. But I have the problem of unconscious intimidation, and my reputation other than track record is not very good.


    When it comes to being trusted, it''s deadly. There was also that, and on the diplomatic side, few were entrusted with such a place.


    I don''t think they, the Lord such a prince, had a hard time.


    My worth, with a sense of talent called "His Highness the Demon King," is definitely what they support.


    "Elle was good if we were to be the Lord. That''s all, isn''t it?


    "Huh..."


    It was Al''s voice, the same as usual, that drew back thoughts that tend to darken.


    If you turn your gaze, Al and Klaus are smiling bitterly.


    "Because I know what Elle looks like trying to make up for his faults. And because I have the time I''ve spent as a child tamer. Sure, the hang-up would be something like that. But I''ve never regretted that choice."


    "With us, there is pride. I''m not going to follow that crap."


    Even as they laughed bitterly, they ran out of words. I don''t think of that word, I open my eyes.


    That, somewhere, resembled Mizuki''s words. She is extremely self-absorbed, so most of the time she moves by her own will. Sympathy, fraternity, spirit of service¡­ it does not move in such a way, and it is unclear whether it exists.


    Their words now are very similar to that. "You chose me mainly because you put yourself on the spindle," because that''s how you take it!


    And... I realize that''s not comforting or anything. I''ve had enough time to figure it out with them. Naturally, there''s a grin in my mouth.


    "Ha... yeah, you are. That''s what you were like."


    "Isn''t that right? Yet at some point, Elle forgot. No, that''s how desperate I am now, too. I wanted Elle to need it, but I just wanted it."


    I''m sure it occurred to me because I could afford it in my heart - Al, who tells me so, would have felt bitter again, just as I did.


    "I''ve turned away from hope, unconsciously," he told me, "even as I itched my teeth, I couldn''t think of a reason for it," Al. This seems to be the same for Klaus, who was subtly flaunting his face.... He also has things to think about.


    I didn''t know it was all about me and that I had a stubborn cause for not caring about the other person... what a dumb obedience. If only we''d noticed each other there, we would have been in the way we are sooner.


    No, around being aligned and uneven, does that mean the likes of each other...?


    "I can''t let Mizuki hear you talk like this."


    "Oh, you''re gonna laugh so hard"


    Klaus agrees with me, sighing unexpectedly, with an indescribable face. I distracted my inner face from the development that I could easily imagine.


    I''ll do it. If that girl, I''ll definitely make fun of her. Even though we know it''s going to narrow our distance again, we just don''t want to expose ourselves to pity.


    I could hear Al sighing in my ear thinking about that.


    "... you stop thinking of me as a nice knight. No, I still don''t think so¡­"


    ¡­¡­


    Aligned with Klaus, he turns a raw warm eye to Al.


    No, in Al''s case, isn''t that another reason? The sexuality, the attitude they call wussy?


    That being said, Al himself is not ashamed of himself at all, so there is no improvement. The day that seemed like a ''lovely knight'' was unlikely to come forever.


    "Well, work moderately hard... they liked you when you were a dog, didn''t they?


    "Klaus, that''s subtly awful!? Do you still have it in your roots, about that time!


    "It''s annoying, how can the curse be broken in such a way!


    Throw it - although it seemed a little fun - and turn a serious eye to Klaus'' words, Al. Such a figure does not look very much like the ''worst sword'' feared even within Irfena.


    They must have changed, too. Not only did I get desperate, I could afford to have fun with my people. It is a miracle brought about by the rare presence of the ''exorcist of the otherworlds''.


    A laugh comes in unintentionally. I realized that we could spend this time together... and we could talk to each other with vegetables.


    There could be another commotion. But I didn''t find it strange and cumbersome. Not just me, but those who live in those cavalier dormitories will also laugh and embrace in disdain. the ''fun event''.


    Angry, frightened, expecting a future where we could laugh at each other more than that, I smiled secretly.


    Novel Two: The Cat Lover Samurai Speaks


    I have been working for a long time at the castle in Ilfena.


    This place is commonly known as The Country of the Powerful. Everyone, especially those who are said to be the upper echelons of the country, has the strength to deserve that status.


    No, you wouldn''t deserve these ways of saying it. Everyone in a position to be called a high-ranking nobleman is unacceptable, such as being incompetent. Born in that house, "only," you can''t be proud of your family.


    In that sense, it must be a very tough national pattern. Well, if it weren''t for this kind of policy, our country would never have been able to live forever.


    It''s that kind of country. In particular, royalty...... is asked for more than that. That''s why we''re here to earn everyone''s respect. I also pledge my allegiance to the royal family and turn my heartfelt respect to them.


    It''s just... just one of you royalty. Someone made a slightly different impression from you.


    Second prince, His Royal Highness Elshon.


    A patriot of rare beauty and talent, so unrelenting to his enemies that he is rumored to be ''His Highness the Demon King''.


    The magic you were born with is too high. Not really, just turning your gaze to intimidate you, a lonely prince.


    It''s not just about garnering respect, it''s about being scared. Whenever I can turn that gaze, I remember instinctive fear.


    Of course, His Highness himself has nothing to do with it. It''s all because we can''t.


    But the rumor of people was very irresponsible, and at the same time it became a sharp blade, hurting His Highness.


    In His Highness''s case, it would also be a tragedy to say that it was sorry for the rumors.... No, I can''t say anything about people either. Because I am one of those people who has learned fear in His Highness''s eyes.


    Your Highness did not try to blame me. I just lay my eyes down with a look like I gave up a little and was ordered out of the room.


    I regretted staying in my chest. I know you''re sweet, but you say you''ve never punished those people...!


    Because of that, there were surprisingly many people who thought like me. But time has only passed while everyone can do nothing.


    In the meantime, one turning point came.


    His Royal Highness has protected the other world. Besides, I can''t believe that otherworlder is a magician!


    Everyone was surprised, and it was only natural to lead His Highness. The Magic Instructor is a being called ''The Disaster of the World''. Your Highness could be in danger.


    Indeed, it must be a natural duty for royalty to be the guardian of the otherworlds. But don''t you ever tailor that one to a fearful existence any more!?


    Even so, that was what Your Highness himself said.


    ¡­¡­


    Perhaps His Royal Highness overlaid you with other worlds. It''s no surprise that he thinks that he wants to be on his side.


    But things went in an unexpected direction.


    "Come on, man! You stupid cat!


    ''Doesn''t that hurt, Demon King! I''ve done more than I could have hoped for!


    ''The process is the problem. Yikes!


    He said, "Fools can understand better if you let them hurt you!


    ''Cause... That''s not why...''


    ''I could have just finished it. It''s better to live and hell to be humiliated.''


    "You learn a little common sense!


    "Ouch!


    ¡­¡­


    Um, Your Highness? Were you the one who said that? Well, the Wizard is a woman, isn''t she? Like never before, such as putting your hands up to a woman like that.


    When I first saw it, I was stunned by the sight in front of me. His Royal Highness''s attitude, his discourse with the Wizard, and... to "The Knights Named Wings," who smile but watch with a smile.


    One end of the reason His Highness was afraid. That was also the presence of the knights who would refrain beside His Highness.


    From those who know what they look like behind them, I don''t want to come near you, no matter how handsome or gentle they may be.


    It is not that their appearance is false, but that ''before the life of the LORD, they shall cut it all off''. Whether you are a family member or a friend, you can be something like a royal unit, because you are the one with the callousness that you plainly put in your hands.


    But even if you know that... the feeling of feeling horrible about them will never go away. Because I don''t know when I or my family will wear the blade.


    I''m sure there are few ladies who admire them, but parents who know reality never try to acknowledge that love. If you do poorly, the doom of the house awaits. Who should I invite to my nostalgia such a dangerous existence?


    Now... none of you who are said to be noble will welcome them as son-in-laws. I guess this also takes into account their way of ''country first''.


    Because the name of the wings can no longer be said to be a testament to loyalty, ''the life of the Lord is paramount'' if tied to the house, etc.


    Conversely, it has been determined that those who wanted it by a high nobility are not only familiar with strength, but with its values. If I were to give an example, would it be Lord Clarence, Deputy Knights Commander? Including that meaning, they call it ''a good couple''.


    Well, anyway. They were fearful beings, including Master Argent and Master Klaus.


    That brings me to a serene look like that.... enjoying a peaceful time.


    It must also be greater for His Highness to be showing a variety of expressions than he has ever thought possible. For they have always guided His Highness, the Lord and friend.


    Always, somewhere around a tingly atmosphere, its appearance to refrain beside His Highness. Now that I think about it, I wonder if they were careful not to let His Highness get hurt. ''Not at all, let us not see gaps''.


    Even those people enjoy the time they have added their magicians. No, they also seemed to be able to deal with His Highness naturally.


    That reminds me of what the Kingsguard knights told me.


    "Your Highness and the Wizard are close as cat parents and children"


    "Scold, shudder, shudder each other.... The nickname" The Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King "means exactly what it is.


    "Your Highness''s attitude toward Mizuki is a worthy and caring parent cat, isn''t it? Take a look, ''cause you''re smiling.''


    I initially thought what you were talking about. But once you see what it looks like...... it does look similar.


    I like cats and have had cats since I was a kid even at home. Some of the cats I had were affectionate, not just having children, but sometimes picking up and raising wild kittens.


    Even if it''s a house cat, that''s a hunting race. Do you have a consciousness as a parent, when I came to get a rat, I taught hunting, sometimes beating and scolding him with his forefoot, and harshly scolding the kitten.


    Your Highness and the Wizard overlap in such a way.


    ¡­¡­


    I did, it was similar. No, Ningro stays put......!


    Once you think that, everything you two look like will make you look like the cat''s parents and children.


    What about a kitten (Master Mage) shaking his tail (tied hair) and following his parent cat (Your Highness) for a small run?


    The appearance of a parent cat (Your Highness) slapping her on the foreleg (one hand) and clapping her kitten (Master Mage)?


    If you follow with a sticking eye, you''ll smile and see. And I realized... "What was the difference between us and the Wizard?"


    We assumed more fear for His Highness than our identity. But the Wizard does not have it. If you''re such an opponent, ''Your Highness will face it right''. Who should I show my fears to who they are?


    When I realized, I was full of sorry. It wasn''t just the intimidation of His Highness that caused it, it was also our attitude. Aren''t the Argents close to His Highness?


    And yet, I was just thinking, ''I want you to walk over someday'' and so on and so on and so forth. We should have walked over to each other, why we only unilaterally expected His Highness!


    To be honest, I''m still terrified of Your Highness''s intimidation. But every time I see a smiling sight, I feel like those fears are fading.


    So let me keep a close eye on you for a while now.


    Still, one day I feel like I can apologize for that time and face it. I now pray that the time will come as soon as possible.

 250 IF out-of-the-box. What if Mizuki and Glenn were the other way around?

    - Alberda Royal Castle


    From Kivera, Alberda, who was set up in battle. Young King Wilfred and his proximity have a sad look and discuss - not that.


    "... again"


    Deep down, Wilfred exhales. The proximities who refrain from being around him also have a frightened, headache-tolerant look.


    "You''re in trouble for King Kivela, too. I don''t know how much Mizuki likes to lead soldiers to the border..."


    "But if you don''t, you''ll understand that we''re not going to let Mizuki out."


    Align, exhale again. As you can see from this conversation, Kivera is not serious about going into Alberda.


    What happened was that King Kivela tried to invade Alberda while remaining in its belligerent character. Naturally, Alberda immediately turned the Knights to intercept as well.


    ... but.


    There was a mixture of knights, soldiers, and magicians who had nothing to do with the power of war the country had.


    Wilfred, the king, names his own guardian - because Wilfred picked it up before he took the throne - and Mizuki, the otherworldly. That she was there was the beginning of the first place.


    Even though Mizuki came from a world without magic, she was able to use magic in her own way... to be a magician. "Become a force of war." If asked to do so by the nobles, we cannot shelter Wilfred, who still does not have complete control of the country.


    That said, Mizki didn''t mean he went for the Wizard from the beginning. Because Mizuki couldn''t pronounce the chant correctly, he had no choice but to become a magician.


    But the Wizard is said to be a ''disaster of the world'', and in this world the perception of a threat is normal.


    It is called "synonymous with strength". It was King Kivela, said to be belligerent, who paid attention to this.


    Of course, King Kivela and I did not have this recognition from the beginning. The most important reason for this was Mizuki''s personality.


    I have a reputation for turning my head in vain and being smart in disgusting directions.


    ''The obstacle breaks and proceeds, and it is a matter of decision that the winner is me!'' Spit the word, with vegetables.


    Besides, nobility or sinner, the outward idea of humiliating and enjoying!


    If I can enjoy it, I have an irresistible personality that I see as'' heartbeat play ''even with my life. By the time Mizuki is clear, she is a self-absorbed daughter.


    I wouldn''t be able to do anything other than a little substandard Wilfred as a royalty, such as the hindsight of such a blighted otherworldly man.


    Initially, the surrounding people naturally objected to King Wilfred becoming their guardian. That''s normal, but Wilfred, originally a well-looked after character, refuses to do this.


    "I''m not a nobleman tired of playing animals, and I don''t imitate throwing them out on the way."


    With these words, they shut up their closest ones. A heterogeneous being with an otherworlder, maybe he took care of that loneliness.


    That''s why it can''t be so easy to forgive.


    People around them are wary of Mizuki as a threat and weakened each time. I eventually settled in the direction of saying I would give up.


    No matter how much you educate, the problem is Mizuki''s personality or idea... it only increases its malice whenever you know common sense in this world. This cannot be improved.


    It''s ''giving up'' in that sense. This is also why Mizuki was (relatively) obedient to Wilfred.


    Most importantly, the other world has a caretaker named Guardian. In the case of Mizuki, he is capable of combat, so the knight, one of Wilfred''s sides, is at the head of it.


    It goes without saying that I was pitied around.


    Honorable position? What the hell kind of joke is that, "Rare Beast Caretaker" with mental distress?


    Bad nature for what looks like a little girl and doesn''t look like a threat. This situation, that if you do poorly, it looks more like a villain to say a harsh novel.


    Having said that, it is also true that he cannot let Mizki go wild, so he was prepared to take on this role, in a grievous way.


    It should be noted that guardians are to be chosen from other countries as well... there are no guardians from other countries in Mizki right now.


    This is because the condition of ''being able to hold down the otherworlds'' was too strict. The point is that Mizuki has become stronger than standard.


    In the meantime, the belligerent took the throne, Kivela, and invaded Alberda.


    Mizki''s only protector, the knight, went there for his duty. At the request of the aforementioned nobles - partly due to the absence of a caretaker - Mizki has decided to accompany the guardian.


    But from there was the demonstration of the leadership of a non-standard magician.


    "I can''t believe you can experiment with the human body by magic, grandiose!


    Along with the word, it ravaged the Kibera army. There''s no way there''s any hesitation.


    In battle, fear of death?... I''m happy, that girl.


    Harsh on women, bloody places?... Sure, you''re making me look better dead!


    Don''t pull on the appearance of Mizuki, who delights in his enemies, whether he''s in his own army or enemy forces. It was a moment when everyone questioned the common sense idea that ''women are something to protect''.


    I didn''t kill him, but Mizuki''s "Way of Fighting" was very bad in nature, because it was just a serious idea in women.


    But there are exceptions to everything.


    Instead of remembering fear in Mizuki like that, there was an interesting person.... King Kivera, the man!


    "Isn''t it natural that that belligerent king would be interested! Even though Mizuki can only use magic, it can be melee!? ''is the word of those who witnessed the battle of King Mizki VS Kivela.


    A magician who is not supposed to be suitable for melee use magic unchanging on a quote that somehow plunges into the enemy formation.


    This is enough, it will catch my attention... but on the battlefield of my first participation - no one told me to join the war. I just dazzled him into a gap that took my eyes off him - a ride with King Kivera! Plus, even though I just let him get hurt, he''s out.


    This kind of delicacy can''t possibly be liked by that King Kivera. Since then, King Kivera has been setting up every now and again.


    "That being said, basically Mizki is just hitting one with King Kivela..."


    "Mizuki doesn''t like to fight."


    "Yes, I don''t like war.... just buy a sold fight."


    Wilfred''s words are true. Even though Kivera would be a big country, that''s not how we can wage war. The point is the performance to attract Mizuki.


    It was also disastrous that Mizuki had a courageous personality for the price.


    It is normal for people from different worlds not to go to war. Mizuki and I don''t go out every time. It seems King Kivela had anticipated this, and he began to spew words that would insult Wilfred and Mizki in a disputed declaration of war.


    Master Magic, your owner is very thorough, right? Even in my battle to defend my country, will I not see myself? ''


    "Damn, what kind of education did you give... didn''t you become an obedient breeder, a disaster in the world"


    To this extent, it was still good. But King Kivela began to speak even touching the inverse scales of Wilfred and his proximity.


    Are you comfortable with the throne you took from your predecessors? Until you bled your body out, you got it!


    - Alberda''s predecessors were fool kings. There was no inheritance because the child was a princess, but Wilfred was not the first to inherit.


    In a nutshell, ''He was the most deserving''. That was where everyone admitted, and so much so that the princess pushed back.


    But for the aristocrats who were smoking sweet juice about the Fool King, nothing but troublesome things like ''Fine King''.


    Now it''s time to settle down to a certain extent¡­ some people called Wilfred the ''usurper''.


    Wilfred with a floating personality, but not without heartbreaking about it. Because Wilfred himself thought it was true.


    However, Mizuki, who is adored by Wilfred as his sister, can''t be angry at King Kivela''s ramblings.


    As a result, he said, ''I''m going to take that fucking king!'' Along with the word, I began to respond to calls. It is in the form of a complete ride, but it seems that there is no problem because it is true that King Kivela himself will come.


    Holding my head to this were Wilfred Below Sides.


    I guess Alberda and the surrounding countries can be said to be safer than King Kivela''s interests are geared towards Mizki. But, Mizuki''s words and behavior ~ were slipping through, and it was a problem.


    It is also true that "I am glad that my sister is angry with me about me", which is why it is very complicated as a guardian and guardian. Moreover, the Alberda side is not the only one who thinks complicated.


    "A writ came from Prince King of Kivera. In a nutshell, ''Keep the otherworlds properly chained!'' Apparently, he''s referring to Mizuki''s surprise attack the other day."


    "Oh, Kivera''s the only one who can do the damage."


    "It''s retaliation against King Kivera. Kivela''s a big nuisance, she''s totally involved."


    "Well, that has to be..."


    "And I said, ''That''s it, do something about the mad dog! I gave it back."


    "Your Majesty?!? What are you doing!?


    Wilfred drops a bomb with a dry laugh. The neighbors panic about the king''s work, but Wilfred doesn''t panic at all.


    Whatever, it is the prince of the king of Quivera, the man who sets the bluest line in the king''s business in Quivera. Also known as "Kivera''s Biggest Hardsman".


    Even though the invasion has made it a great power, there are limits to what is. Well, if that were to be the king''s personal pleasure...... he would be angry at his father''s work, including the damage Kivela would suffer (= Mizki''s retribution).


    Some verses were beginning to plot to seriously eliminate the Father King of War Madness because he has a general thought circuit. The prince, who also has enough talent as a royal, and as a king, is quick to think.


    If you carry the country, choose the country over the feelings of your family.... although it is suspicious that there is such a thing left.


    And with all the key figures in both countries holding their heads - even today, the two culprits were cursing each other with great curse.


    - At the border and battlefield.


    It was a different place for a battlefield. Because the king, who leads the army of Quivera, is in the lead without escort, and the opposing army of Alberda is confronting the little woman.


    But this is the right placement. In the first place, it''s just a place for those two to fight.


    It''s best to think of what''s stupid, but unless it''s a crisis in a protected country, there can''t be a Mizuki out there who''s indifferent to what''s uninteresting.


    Therefore, it became a policy to ''take the form of an invasion, but do it on your own''. We just stopped wasting each other''s time.


    "It''s been a long time, my magician. Hehe, I couldn''t help but look forward to this fight!


    With a fierce grin, King Kivela stared at the Magic Instructor - Mizki. Whatever their eyes may be, they are of those who see their prey.


    But Mizuki, who opposed him, did not even try to hide his displeasure, but laughed and showed it with his nose.


    "Ha! Screw you, you old fool! For the most part, the king isn''t coming out here, so why don''t you just focus on your internal affairs?


    "Ha! This roll of blood doesn''t fit in like that. Is that why you''re still the disastrous magician of the world?


    "A little, wither away!... Oh, I''m already picking up the tracks, so if I cut off what''s attached between those legs, will I get a little grown up? After that, I''ll make sure you''re obedient, okay?


    "I don''t suppose Noon can handle it like a little girl? It is only then that you shall know yourself. Even though, isn''t it inadequate? Try to create some magical majesty... it just looks like a little animal is intimidating you, doesn''t it?


    "It''s hustling!


    ... both. No, Mizuki would be more of a problem if you thought about something called position or gender.


    At least, it''s not a word against a king of a country. Well, King Kivera probably flushes it like it''s funny.


    Now, everyone in both armies, listening to the reward of the word, is pulling their faces together, twitching and retreating. The meaning contained therein was obvious...... ''I don''t want to be considered like them. Me, irrelevant!''.


    - But the brave showed up. If I say it correctly, I am a knight who is the guardian (= caretaker) of Mizki.


    "Mi no zu, ki no! What the hell are you talking about!? I told you the other world treats civilians!? To whom, I''m saying that... no, it''s a problem before that. You must be a woman, though! Your Majesty''s education will be questioned!? You weigh yourself a little, you rare beast!


    A way of saying it without a look or a lid, but he was faithful to his duties. If you''re finally going to say it, everyone''s going to say his saying, ''Right! Well said!'' I''m asking because I think.


    However, his words are subtly strange as well.


    While storming into a conversation between two problematic children, this statement. He only interrupted this irresistible conversation out of his loyalty to the Lord.


    While I admire my disrespect for King Kivela, the underlying reason is: ''Even your guardian will be seen in the same way!?'' It is a sense of crisis. He is subtly self-absorbed, too.


    But just not that line would be enough, it would be admirable... because nobody else does it.


    To such a loyal knight, Mizuki said to reflect and show...


    "Oh, no. I mean, get out of the way! You can''t be responsible for eating rolls!


    I didn''t hear anything at all. Besides, treat him like a disturber. Their days are known.


    A gaze of pity was directed not only at his own army, but also from the Kivera army, against a knight who poked his knees and squatted with disappointment.


    The eye said, ''Oh, this is the amulet, isn''t it?'' From the bottom of my heart, I''m pitied.


    With them, I know the basics of how we treat people from different worlds. Even though the guardian is his fianc¨¦e.


    As a guardian, as a knight, and as a man. In many ways, the knight was pitied. Its hard position can also be seen from the fact that there are those who cheer with very gentle eyes.


    But it doesn''t end as it does with him. Its raw, warm and sympathetic gaze on the knight stared at the Kivela army with all his kicks.


    "You are also knights defending your country!? If the king tries to fight uselessly, shouldn''t he praise!?


    I yelled at the feeling of eight hits. Not incorrect as a saying, but would have difficulty reacting even if subtly said with a seeping eye of tears.


    But in response to that word, the Kingsguard-like Knights of Kivera.


    "What do you know! And if you''re a guardian, hold the Wizard down and show him!


    "Hustle! If you can do that, you won''t have a hard time! You think you can do it?


    "Ugh..."


    The Knights of Kivera, yelled back and accidentally silenced. I let my gaze swim because I am not confident that I will exercise control over the Wizard.


    In the first place, it''s not like you don''t flatter the king with them. But there''s no way you can say anything strongly to the supreme power.


    "We''ll do the best we can!


    "Ha, what do you say? Our majesty is decent! You''ll listen to me, the knight! Envy me!"


    "Ku......!


    Quivera, the great power, is a lot tougher than Alberda. Because the invasion has made the country larger, there is a strong tendency to consolidate the interior with a raw Kivera.


    Besides being such a country, Kibera''s troubled child is the supreme power ''king''.


    Even if it''s a Kingsguard, it''s a knight. It was all of you who lost your identity.


    No, even if I had an identity, I wouldn''t be able to flatter this king or anything... it''s Othi who gets slapped off.


    People unrelated to the percentages look interesting looking at such exchanges, but they are very serious.


    It has been repeated almost every time since King Kivela and Mizki began to fight. We curse each other... but it''s rather pitiful.


    The men, who are said to be excellent properties, are all in low level arguments. Kids, you guys.


    The truth is, it''s not all bad to look like that. What a pitiful appearance of the same-sex popularity of the opposite sex¡­ what a wonderful thing to do! Besides, I''m really sorry for your loss.


    It was an example where fellowship may outweigh jealousy. Relationships are good thanks to you. Successfully, a sense of fellowship appears to be developing.


    Ignoring such surroundings beautifully, Mizki and King Kivela are admirably bickering - including noisy words - but inside.


    "You don''t have to worry about the outfield or anything. Okay, let''s get started."


    "I agree with you."


    - Ignoring the surroundings, the Magic Master VS Battle Madness Battle was about to begin again today.


    You can also tell which the winner was from the fact that Alberda had endured until the replacement of King Kivela. Sometimes King Quivera''s interest has shifted to the Magic Instructor, and small countries such as Brizias are safe.


    I just didn''t perish with Kivera. On the contrary, the next generation of Kings of Quivera established a relatively friendly relationship with the Wizard and King Alberda.


    This is because the prince of the king, who was cut off by the manner of the king of his father, had formed with the magician and king Alberda. But their relationship isn''t about an absolute ally, it''s like a good enemy who recognizes each other''s strengths.


    In particular, the two kings said that there were aspects of each being good understanders of each other because of ''the circumstances, the uprooting of the earlier generations (= the children in question)''.


    It would also be significant that this had something in common, that the Mage Instructor was involved instead. Without the presence to hold back the previous King of Kivela, the replacement of Kivela must have been a little later.


    It''s just... Alberda''s a little special. Because the Magic Instructor took Wilfred''s side, instead, ''Just'' ended immediately.


    I want you to guess what happened at a time when nobody talks. The cause is, of course, Mizki the Magic Master. The black cat stripped his fangs to the Lord''s enemies, that''s all.


    Aliases, classmates. The two kings shared the same struggle, between the strugglers.


    It goes without saying that the majority of the hardships are related to predecessors, occasional magicians.


    Having said that, Mizki was a trustworthy existence for both of us. Personality is the problem, but she always gets the best results in the requests she receives.


    Mizki is an outsider of this world, and no fence exists. Using even being an otherworldly person, she is just the ''strongest pawn''.


    I''m going to use that position and help a lot of ''friends''...... at this point, it was just a rare beast. Parents must have worked hard to fix the track every now and then.


    Various thoughts are involved, and the Magic Master Mizki will be perceived like a Messiah, while being called the ''scourge of the world''. However, fool cat calls were common among those who knew reality.


    - It is only natural that this will not be communicated to other countries about the first battle between the two of them.... because no one wants to leave behind such ridiculous intercession.

 251 Outside â—‹ â—‹ has become a dog

    - In Zebrest Rudolph''s office.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mizuki, please stop running away from reality."


    Leaks a deep sigh into Rudolph''s whispering voice. This is Zebrast, Rudolph''s office.


    I came to see you as usual...... not that. For some reason, Rudolph came in with some sudden help.


    There was something wrong with that call, too. Usually combined with the meaning of the escort, Sail often picks me up to Irfena. This time, for some reason, it was Eric, Sail''s man - Lucy''s father, one of the frogs living in the pond of the rear palace.


    More than having a guardian, he is an ordinary and unlikely candidate. If so, is Sail ill or in the middle of a mission?


    But there is no such circular. It was always full of strange things, including Eric''s strange rush for a calm atmosphere.


    "Mizuki, I was wondering if you could head to Zebrast anyway"


    Apparently, the Demon King knows why, too, but only in a faint way. I know you want me to turn, but usually it''s the way the Demon King does it that explains exactly why - to the best of his ability, of course. Obviously, that''s crazy.


    When the Demon King sighed deeply at me for a look that looked suspicious, he overlapped words that seemed difficult to say.


    ''I''m sorry, you can''t say that out of my mouth. For the same reason, Al and the others cannot accompany you. "


    In other words, I suppose it is'' awkward that the people of Ilfena know ''. He wants to decide that the letter from Rudolph is personal only and that as a'' royal ''or'' knight in the name of the wings'', it doesn''t count.


    So that''s Zebrast''s "Don''t Leak Outside" story!


    I''m also an outsider to Ilfena, so ''I just need to be heard in Ilfena''. Because when I go to play, I can also use the phrase "involved".


    After resolving it, he said, ''This happened!'' You just have to report it to the Demon King. It''s a very convenient position, people from different worlds.


    Well, even for me, I''m not willing to leave Rudolph alone. I don''t know what the problem is, but it would be somewhat useful if magically related.


    The Demon King, too, presumably gave permission in anticipation of it. On the political side, it is more advantageous to use the power of the Demon King and the Guardians. Does that mean that won''t help this time?


    That''s why I came to Zebrast.


    "I''m sorry, Mizuki. Our country is oblivious to witchcraft, and you are the only one who can count on it as it stands."


    "Oh... because I owe you one?


    "There are also... Sail''s position is that there are very few people who can talk about the situation."


    I am very convinced by what the Chancellor will say. Yeah, you can''t even ask me if this would be Irfena. Oh, my God, you''re so right. I can''t tell you how much or what Sail, Rudolph''s guardian head, is'' in this state ''.


    This is also true for Irfena opponents. Even though the Demon King and Rudolph will get along personally, we can talk more than we have each other''s positions.


    ''You have to decide not to know''. Even if it were the other way around, the Demon King would behave the same way Rudolph did.


    So, what do we want to get away with?


    "Ha... again or this again! This way, too!


    Rudolph''s office had a silver dog. Plus, a big dog. Not as hairy as an Al dog, but a long-haired species. Its hairy, bluish silver, as you''ve seen somewhere.


    He is a kind, somewhat graceful looking dog. Including the colour of his eyes, he was reminiscent of ''a certain person''.


    Without having to explain, this dog is Sail.


    The point is, he ran into the same guy as Al, that guy!


    "This is Sail..."


    A silver dog who comes here for the most part, if you invite him in for a moment. Still refrain from beside Rudolph because he is imprinted on Sail''s instincts?


    Crouching and gazing, the silver dog looks puzzled. So, uh...


    "Hands!


    Give me your hand as I say it, and the silver dog ''over my head'' put one hand on it. It doesn''t seem like it''s my fault I''m laughing.


    "You fucking dog......!


    All in retribution, pull both cheeks together. Oh, definitely. This is definitely Sail.


    Do you ever have a dog with such a bad personality? Obviously, you''re making fun of me!?


    "If Sail hadn''t changed in front of us, I wouldn''t have known."


    "That was a surprise. He must have had Mizuki''s magic props, so it must have been alarming to assume that something like that wouldn''t work."


    Rudolph and the Chancellor explain the situation with a look that seems complicated, even as they are frightened by our intercession. To their conversation like that, I recall that Sayle had handed over demonic props.


    Is that it? Did I wake you up even though you''re out of magic already?


    Something that makes it more than one effect, so the magic drains quickly or something?


    It''s just possible that it''s like Al. The White Knights wear black knight-made magic props as well - they don''t rely solely on the magic props I make, including the possibility of me turning to the enemy - because sometimes they don''t wear the magic props I make.


    Because I am not an Irfena person, I say, ''I do not rely solely on people from different worlds to imitate!'' It''s also an appeal. Whether you accept me as an emotional companion or not, I also have to look more like this than I am in an outsider''s position.


    - For every demon king, he was taken in by a demon conductor... because he might say something.


    That''s Irfena''s circumstance, but there will be a magician with Zebrast. Given the time of the Rear Palace disturbance, the Black Knight-like arm would not be possible... but still, not all measures of the spell system should be unavailable.


    That means, worst of all, every magician was killed.


    "Oh, Sail has a thing this time, too. I know it''s a short time, but after I took a shower, I forgot to put it on. We were just visiting Sail''s room. So be a dog in front of me..."


    ''What''s up, Sail? Your hair''s wet, huh?


    ''I was sweating a little. Sorry to keep you waiting...... Huh!?


    "Sail!?


    "We were surprised, too. Hey, if you hadn''t changed in front of me, you''d be searching for Sail by now."


    "You idiot! Is this because of your alarm?


    To Rudolph''s words, fast slap the silver dog''s head pessimistically. Silver dogs...... abbreviated silver dogs show a bare gesture of dissatisfaction for a moment, but are they conscious, they didn''t fight back.


    However, I turned around a lot. Don''t be stubborn, you dumb dog!


    I''m an idiot... really, you''re an idiot...!


    It''s just unusual for Sail to make a pokamis. Perhaps that is why the current state of Zebrest, which has been much more peaceful than before, has made it so.


    As before, I no longer have to be constantly concerned. Until a while ago, Zebrast was in a situation where he would not be relieved.


    That''s not why I can laugh and forgive you. It would be strange to think that if an attack cannot be launched on the physical side, then on the magic side...


    You read my thoughts, and Rudolph scratched his head in pity.


    "Ahhh... I know what you mean too! We were caught off guard. You know this country is oblivious to witchcraft, right? That''s why I didn''t think it would be so much trouble."


    "I mean, he thought, ''No one can do that''"


    "Oops.... pretty pathetic story though"


    If you go in, you''ll be instantly affirmed. I knew it, but this would be a problem.


    But I''m also convinced why Zebrast did this. Because the biggest cause is'' a country with lots of wars''.


    The magician is almost a research profession. "I want to get out on the battlefield and unleash my offensive magic in a glorious way! ''That''s a pretty rare guy. It''s a pull cage, the point is.


    But the study of magic costs money. Then you''d think if you were in the arms of a country or a nobleman... but this is a country with a lot of war.


    More likely to be taken to the battlefield than to research.


    Besides, I can''t say no more than I''m getting the funds out.


    The vast majority of magicians are unable to carry out melee warfare, which means that in defense, escort is required. But there is absolutely nothing in the war.


    As a result, the magicians moved to another country. One end of the reason would be that there is an Irfena of strength supremacy in neighboring countries.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, why don''t you just sit down? Apparently, Master Mizuki knows what the situation is, and could it be a longer story?


    Encourage Eliza to go to the couch as she prepares her tea. When I moved face-to-face, the silver dog only moved with me...... it solidified picnically.


    Tea for silver dogs was also available.... in a vessel placed on the floor.


    "Oh, what are you surprised about? You can''t even drink from a cup right now."


    I don''t like it, but Eliza had a good smile. Obviously, it''s harassment. These two, they still seem to be unfriendly.


    I''d love to laugh at this too, but not if I''m doing that now. If you don''t hurry, Sail''s ego will disappear.


    "Yes, yes, this time flush it into the water even if you have something to think about. Look, Sail. Get over here now!


    Encourage Sail to say next to me...... or ride next to the couch I sat on.


    ... put his head on my lap. Hilariously, don''t forget to turn your gaze on Eliza. Now Eliza pulls her face apart.


    Both of them, you guys. Doesn''t that sound fun, can I go home now?


    But there was someone who wouldn''t allow it. One quickly circled behind me, the Chancellor resting his hand on his shoulder to hold him in.


    The other is Rudolph. Besides, it''s subtly tearful.


    "No, don''t abandon me there!


    "Eh... sounds like fun. For these two only."


    "Because it''s not! Please, take it seriously! You can''t count on the magician of Zebrast!


    You must die, Rudolph...!


    Well, even in your eyes, you can say, "The Mage of Zebrast is useless."


    Seeing as how the Chancellor is about to let him go, he probably hasn''t even consulted the magician of Zebrast. Poor, court magician.


    Well, I can''t even say stupid things. Let''s just talk about it.


    "Al was in the same condition a while ago. Previously, it was the aim of the reproduction of Migawa, so it was conditional on" kissing the opposite sex ". I just discovered this from the fact that when Al, who became a dog, tasted my face, he accidentally had lip ends on it...... WOW!?


    "Hey, Sail!?


    Before I finish, a silver dog tastes my lips. Too bewildered to look, they are both taken aback... but the silver dog never came back to the human form. Looks like it wasn''t the curse method.


    "Sail, I don''t know about you...... what''s up, Mizuki?


    "Huh... I hit my nose."


    Everyone was flabbergasted to hold his face with one hand, but I was in pain for it. Due to the structure of the dog''s face, his nose is higher than that of a person... if he moves closer to his face, he could bump into it.


    In the meantime, wipe your face with the wet cloth towel Eliza offered me. I beat the head off a silver dog that seems to have lost interest, Pessipesi.


    A little labor, you wanker! Without effect, what about Sikato as soon as possible!?


    "I''m sorry, Mizuki. I know what it feels like, but right now, let me give priority to the curse."


    To the words of the prime minister with a face that endures a headache, I shall proceed for now.... I''m doing the silver dog''s head with my fist bones!


    "So I know what to do about this procedure. I know..."


    "Is there a problem?


    "This is supposed to be a way to curse it. Others say the operator dies, or the curse can only be lifted."


    Bad for Rudolph, who seeped expectations, but only tells the facts. Klaus'' explanation suggests that there must have been only three ways.


    However, based on how depressed Al was when he returned, the method of cursing would not be set to something that simple either. Al solved it easily because the culprit had a purpose - the reproduction of the gaga.


    That''s why the focus is on, ''You know what that is with no tips?'' But it comes to that.


    "A vessel made of the magic of an operator is what Sail looks like now. A live stuffed animal, I guess. But that" set curse method "is also difficult when it''s a no-tip. Apparently, it''s classic to make it complicated. Well, if you''re not going to be able to solve it, I guess that''s the way it''s supposed to be set up."


    "I mean, I don''t want to solve it...?


    "Yeah. If you were after me, you''d make sure I couldn''t solve it first. So I think it''s quicker to find a surgeon"


    ¡­¡­


    With so much difficulty, everyone shuts up. I try to stroke the silver dog''s head to comfort him, but like I said, ''It''s okay,'' his tail just shook once. I wouldn''t be able to tell you not to be depressed.


    Even now, I think it''s natural for the Black Knights to worry. If it were true, it would have been such a serial development with us.


    Above all, the only thing that''s going to bother Rudolph and the others is'' Undo Sail ''.


    "Can I tell you something even more unfortunate? This technique, over time, seems to draw me into a vessel, and my self as a person disappears. So Sail''s ''Let''s Kill It Soon'' Thoughts May Be Reflected In Action"


    "" Nah!?


    "Mizuki, is there any way to contain it!?


    Change your complexion and stop, Rudolph and Eliza. The Chancellor, who has asked me what to do with it fast, is a boulder, but I just have to shake my neck sideways.


    "Even Ilfena kept me and didn''t let me out of the cavalry. If that''s possible, I think Klaus and the others did it."


    Seems harsh, but this is the reality. The curse designation is not Dade.


    The magician who created this technique would not have thought about it, but I think ''my ego as a person disappears'' is a tremendous drawback.


    People fear punishment because they are rational, and they do not sin.


    Beasts act as their instincts go because they have nothing to be bound to.


    I guess because I don''t remember the side being operated on, those aspects don''t matter very much - they fall under the category of victims, so I can''t hold them accountable - but... If the ''madman inside'' turns into a beast, who can say it won''t come forward?


    With Rudolph and the others, you must be aware of that possibility from my story. That''s why the expression is so dark.


    ... but.


    With me, I didn''t even leave it to the Black Knight when Al was there.


    "You know... it''s my first way to try it, but I might be able to go back"


    "" "Huh!?


    When I tell you as I swim my gaze, everyone''s gaze concentrates on me. Silver dog...... even Sail looked up and looked up at this one.


    No, the... I don''t know if I''m sure, even if I''m so expected.


    "Mizuki, did you come up with anything other than the curse method being presented?


    Rudolph listens with anticipation, but affirms it by nodding.


    Yeah, that''s not a lie either. Correctly, ''in the process of observing the structure of a living stuffed animal, I''ve noticed something very simple''?


    "This is a ''vessel'' made of the magic of an operator. So there''s no hair loss, and if you disconnect it from your body, the magic spreads and returns to nothing. I mean, come on..."


    It is very difficult to say as we gather everyone''s expectations. So much so that The Curse Way is a weakness.


    "Let this vessel be damaged¡­ for example, if you mow the hair off this dog, the magic of the operator won''t be able to maintain the vessel and it will be cursed? I think it means it will be reconstituted with the magic of the surgeon because it will regenerate as soon as the hair is cut"


    "Live stuffed animal" = "Vessel made using the magic of an operator".


    If this recognition is correct, if the vessel is gunned down, the magic of the operator should be exhausted. Even if you were using Demon Stone, you just have to do it until the magic runs out.


    "In this case, you are right to say that the surgeon will use his magic too much to maintain the vessel and will be debilitated and unable to maintain the technique. Something in which magic is consumed without limits. I don''t think people in this world would have thought of it as a decommissioning ceremony."


    Precisely because ''I had less chance to try''. Originally it was a way to keep sinners and others trapped in crystal spheres and so on, and since it was the art of trapping them in the figure of a beast, it has been cursed.


    Naturally, there can''t be a chance of challenging the lifting of that surgery. It''s simply lack of research. Because it''s a curse, there are too few real-life examples and reports to be reported.


    "With such a simple thing...?


    As expected, everyone was taken aback. That''s right! I know how that feels.


    However, at the moment, it is also true that this is the only way I can come up with a curse. And then...


    "In the meantime, let''s try it. I don''t know how much magic it is to maintain a vessel."


    The Chancellor made a clear decision. Only Sail''s cousin may have been able to predict how nasty he was when his ego as a person disappeared.


    With that word in mind, everyone''s gaze focuses on the silver dog. The silver dog was... motivated for some reason.


    ¡­¡­ What, eyes full of expectations? "


    If you whine as you pull your face together.


    ¡­¡­ I guess it''s not just the possibility of a curse, it''s because ''The Sorcerer'' might reward you with one arrow "


    In a sigh, the Chancellor said something horrible. Hey, I''m about to be in red hero mode as soon as possible!?


    Needless to say, everyone''s complexion has changed. If you''re turned into a rabid dog like this, you''re going to bite Rudolph''s enemies off... and when you get back, you''re going to be done with ''I don''t remember''.


    Do it. Sail would definitely take advantage of this opportunity.


    It was the moment when everyone''s heart was united. They say it''s because they know Sayle.


    After that, it goes without saying that I was interested in mowing the dog''s hair.


    - As a result.


    My statement proved to be correct. The killer''s purpose remained unclear - maybe even the surgeon died debilitating here, or it seems close - but let''s just get back to normal for now.


    However, some people were not comfortable with what they reported to the Demon King.


    "How out of standard are you!? There''s such a stupid curse!


    "I''m annoyed, I actually solved it!


    Once again, the Black Knights, starting with Klaus, were to be met with confusion and defeat.

 252 []/(exp, v5k) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk)

    - at a place where (???? Perspective)


    ¡­¡­


    Look out for those who return home in an unspeakable mood. What they can do in Sarovara, there is no more. On the contrary, their return to their country is also necessary for Sarovara to make a move.


    Yes, I was'' watching ''. There was just one person in this nowhere space, watching the settlement of a series of incidents as bystanders.


    I don''t get involved. Because this is something ''they'' have to choose and resist.


    But...


    "There are some settlements like this..."


    It would be ''shuddering'' if it represented my current state of mind. Other than that, I can''t find the words I deserve.


    ''Cause, right? Why did you join hands with the First Princess, the mastermind who was so angry?


    At least, ''she''...... no one makes such a drunken choice but Mizuki. Whatever you think, isn''t that the most laborious way?


    Instead of convincing the injured country, draw in as a collaborator.


    Eradicate the ''evil'' that has been nested within Sarovara.


    Based on what is to come, he publicly declared that he would be the power of the royals of Sarovara.


    Needless to say, the greatest merit would be Mizki. But at the same time, it''s Mizuki who didn''t gain anything.... No, was there a ''in a way'' interest?


    In the future, mutual interests will be taken into account and cooperation will be possible. It just equals no profit in the sense of ''individual''. Because Mizki is a civilian and there is no need to rely on Sarovara in a diplomatic sense.


    In the first place, these things are made possible on the assumption that Mizki has been able to accomplish - including the legend of terror.


    Whatever the advantages of ''Northern Intelligence'', do you believe in a country where those forced to be involved in kidnapping cases should also be the culprits? Plus, be a collaborator, etc!


    The answer is no. If you get involved poorly, even your own country will be affected.


    A country called Sarovara, its status quo. That was unacceptable to any country: ''nobility prevails over royalty''.


    The royal family is the pinnacle of the country, but not the absolute. But the power relationship of ''there is nobility under the royal family'' must not collapse easily.


    Royalty is the ''foundational existence of the country''. Even in other countries, that perception remains unchanged.


    And nobility ''cannot stand in that position''.... can''t be more than royal.


    This is the same as would be the Duke''s house. There is more to the country than the existence of a house of equal standing. Faction strife intensifies, it could also be called.


    It must be royalty to stand at the apex. That would be the easiest and most important way to shape something called a ''country''.


    Because that''s ''common sense'' that everyone agrees with. It is a criterion that even other countries pass by, and a common perception. In fact, the more the country is different, the kings and royalties receive special treatment.


    If you want to break it...... you have to be prepared to build it from scratch over quite a few years.


    Then, naturally, the rebellion is imperative, as the status of the nobles until then is also threatened. They will surely try to crush the reformers. Inevitably, the country will be rough and, at worst, perish.


    Therefore, those involved in politics did not want the situation in Sarovara to come into contact with the eyes of many. Who wants to sprinkle the seeds of confusion on their country?


    "That anticipation is overshadowed...... no, ''no fence whatsoever, so you crushed trouble'', right, in her case"


    My God, it''s embarrassing... Mizuki crushed it because of personal circumstances. I didn''t worry about a future where the country would be confused or a lot of blood would flow.


    "I don''t like the trouble being thrown round by a magician."


    "I won''t be able to travel to and from another country easily"


    "Because you recognized your parents, I''ll take your side"


    ¡­¡­


    By the time it is clear, it is self-centered. The shards also have no sympathy for people or kindness.


    However, it is a very convincing reason to behave, in a sense, if one knows Mizuki. In the first place, those people wouldn''t expect good manly kindness from Mizuki or anything like that.


    But this can be the best settlement.


    If Mizuki and the others win the mastermind.


    In that case, those in the affected country would intervene to the best of their ability - to seek compensation from Sarovara.


    To them, it doesn''t matter what a country is called Sarovara. Because what matters is the protest against the damage done.


    There is no way you could be involved in the internal rubbing of Sarovara. Poor involvement would not even lead to suspicion in other countries, so it would only upset the position of victim.


    Being irrelevant is the best hand. There''s no way they won''t notice that.


    In doing so, it is the culmination of the country - whether ornamental or not - that the nobles try to push for responsibility - King Sarovara.


    If we lose the first princess, and the king is forced to leave too... only the second princess remains. The second princess and I have not been adequately educated.


    It will be certain that the Second Princess will be a puppet of nobility. And the country called Sarovara is becoming more and more distorted.


    If Mizuki and the others are defeated by the mastermind.


    Those who come from Irfena will return to their country just to be used. Kidnapping ends with Ariel, and there will be no future intervention.


    Sarovara will then mark a bloody history, as the First Princess envisioned the future.


    Moreover, it was very likely that the key players would perish, assuming that the plan would really take place in critical conditions. With the Second Princess, there is no guarantee that she will be safe.


    That lasts at least ten years. It goes without saying that it will be a bloody dark age in Sarovara, since it is also possible if we are tired of each other and stop fighting.


    Even if we are lucky enough to carry things according to plan, the First Princess is lost and the country is exhausted. I didn''t know how long it would take until diplomacy normalized.


    Whether you beat the mastermind or lose, it will not be a lot.


    Because unless there is a collaborator inside Sarovara, it is difficult to intervene, and there is no right to do so.


    It is the presence of Mizuki that made this possible. The nobles couldn''t complain because it was an intervention after even taking the king''s word. Simply, ''I was afraid of Mizuki'' would also be the reason. There''s someone in front of you.


    It''s also big that I''ve worked with the First Princess. With all the information and evidence available from the beginning, the retaliators can''t escape. "The Dark Curtain, Evidence of the Princess of Sarovara", so it will be valued with those in the affected countries.


    On top of that, he asked the affected countries to take advantage and become collaborators. This would also be due to Mizuki''s achievements so far. Presenting the plan is one of the reasons I let you make the decision.


    Where ''unproven otherworlders'' have said something, ''impossible'', such as that the country moves. "People of different worlds who have a proven track record and want to go out with them in the future," which is why the country was convinced.


    No matter how close you get to the people in the upper echelons of the country, it doesn''t lead to the decision of the country to the extent that a few have sided with you. ''We have to convince the country,'' I don''t care what you think.


    "What was it... sure, smudge-shin, ah rupi-ji... was it?


    Sure, like ''he'' said that.


    Not only will individuals become stronger, but they will do one after the other ''Ibetan'' and ''nurture'' to increase their means and companionship. And he said we''re moving towards the final goal. I should have heard of that.


    "Mizuki is in exactly this state, isn''t she? Zebrast is the only thing that can be made of personal power, and I use the connections that I''ve gained to help myself."


    In fact, there are few things called merit in Mizuki individuals. "As Mizuki herself moves, she makes the most of her connections and moves those who are pawns."


    That was also a policy of ''benefiting collaborators'', so we had a relatively friendly relationship. Normally, a magician ends with vigilance. It is only in awe that we are directed to a being known as the ''scourge of the world''.


    I''m afraid for relying on the power of others... because there are only about Mizuki, such as those who make it possible. Ideas, people''s usage, personal abilities¡­ are ''out of standard'' in many ways, she.


    "Well, the south has already fallen into her hands - oh, these ways of saying things might be inappropriate. Mizuki is not in control."


    Yes, I''m not in control. That''s also why there''s less rebellion against her. It became a branch of the ''problem'' that various countries had, and only benefited the country.


    "And I got a base in the north for this one. The First Princess will be a good collaborator of Mizuki... because they are worthy of each other."


    ''It''s worth selling you a favour,'' the First Princess realizes. Her purpose is to protect her beloved sister¡­ at least a decade will be time for improvement. I can''t imitate letting go of the magician who will be the trump card.


    Also, the first princess will have less rebellion against taking the side of the magician, as she is ostensibly perceived as a good man, although Mizuki does not go. It is for another reason that we have put the people on our side, but not those who cannot use it.


    For this one, Mizki got an ally named Sarovara. In the north, there was a country that favourably embraced the Wizard.


    "The rest is north. But time is not infinite. ¡­ I''m looking forward to seeing how far we can go."


    I have a grin on my mouth.... Oh, this must be the sentiment of ''fun''. A warm strange feeling that I also felt when ''he'' was there.


    I''m sure I''m expecting it. How far will that ruinous wizard destroy the prescribed future?


    If you consider yourself in a position, it may be inappropriate to think this way. But still... their intercession, reminding me of the time I miss, was a smile to watch. So much so that I want to be there for you.


    "The seeds of disaster are rolling all over there. But if you... if you believed unconditionally that ''Cenri'' would you be able to help...?


    "Mizuki has a bad personality for a book, but no one is as reliable on his side as he is. Everyone comes up with unexpected hands because they use every thing to aim for a win, and they''re smart for nothing. Most importantly, I don''t wonder what kind of hand I have... by the time I''m clear, I''m on the outside. I will not loosen that hand with mercy ''


    Glenn''s seems to be fine if you don''t piss him off. However, in putting it that way, I guess Glenn also has a similar part to Mizuki.


    And most importantly, the difficulty.


    "So what? It''s important to know if you two can be on your side. It wouldn''t make sense to flatter bad, expensive rewards. It''s a question of whether those two are capable of being so obsessed that they can shapelessly protect themselves."


    He didn''t even know this was all ''Cenri''. But now anyone can see it came true.


    I became the guardian of those two, two royalty. They unconditionally protected and mercied the two of them. I don''t expect anything in return, and I don''t want to use it.


    Therefore, I can direct more trust from both of you... Mizuki and the others are not fools. I couldn''t possibly fail to see how valuable the love directed at us was.


    "What matters is the parents I miss. spontaneously ''with unlikely consequences'', if to dispel their worries. Really, it''s selfish... it''s just creepy."


    I think it''s the strongest thing in the world. It was a sight I had seen somewhere where I pushed forward without even looking at my own safety. I mean, I was involved myself.


    After all, I guess the two of you just have to be friends with ''Cenri''. Much like him.


    The nostalgic voice is still in me. Immersed in those memories, I put my thoughts on those two...... Mizuki and Glenn.

 253 If I jammed you, they flew you.

    We had a very peaceful time when we returned home from Sarovara.


    Immediately after returning home, there was a variety of questions asked, or participation in a seat to be confirmed in the future - even if you don''t have the right to participate in a formal discussion place, if you let me talk to you, it''s easy to use as a pawn - to the extent that there was.


    It''s generally over, too. Or later, depending on Sarovara''s hard work, that''s the way we look at it.


    I also say that I cannot do anything far-fetched in the future because I have returned home in the face of the affected country and at the head of the victim. It is the Sarovara royal family that embarks on the reform, because by showing it, we can dispel previous images.


    It''s just... ''Don''t you have to worry?'' That''s what I mean.


    The reason is that there is a female fox, Tircia. As far as I can tell, the female fox stripped the cat she was wearing beautifully and seems to be in excellent condition.


    As if to back it up, King Sarovara has sent a ''personal'' letter to me under the Demon King.... He came to talk to me, too, because he had already exposed Tircia''s nature to the Demon King.


    "Mizuki, is this who Princess Tircia was?


    I accidentally had a raw warm eye for the appearance of the demon king who would listen in confusion. Hey, you look good and most importantly, lady fox.


    Of course, I have firmly affirmed it for the future.


    He''s a Ciscon. That, too, is pretty serious!


    If a guy like that gets a chance to retaliate... hey?


    In the meantime, along with the reply sent by the Demon King, I asked Cecil to enclose a herb that would help with the stomach pain I had prepared. I know what''s going on there, too! ''It''s an appeal and a whisper of care.


    Bear with it, bear with it, King Sarovara! Except for something somewhat hazy, because what Tircia is doing is not wrong!


    I put in that feeling ''just'' and sent ale in my heart.... Huh? You''re not going to Sarovara, are you? Because I just got back, and when I went to see you, there would definitely be some kind of work waiting for you.


    Even if you can''t use "Victim Head" anymore, you can use "I''m here to see you, my personal friend". The other person is Tircia, something by the name of definitely entertainment awaits.


    It was my fault that the Demon King looked like he said something.


    I think it said something in the letter, but I don''t know because they didn''t say anything.


    It''s okay, I understand the situation with Tircia. Because if it sucks, you summon me without question and enough to throw me into the enemy formation.


    I guess we can still afford more than we haven''t done that. I mean, it just seems like I want to retaliate with my own hands.


    That''s why.


    We had generally peaceful days¡­ until just now.


    "Heh... the merchant, hey?


    "Yeah. How suspicious, but the travel documents are real"


    The demon king waved the paper in his flickering hands. It contains information about a merchant who wished to see the Demon King.


    As found in one of Baraksin''s cases, the Demon King has strong support from the merchants. Apparently, the presence of royalty, which will fit in a way that will convince both sides, rather than asking only for the benefit of their own country, is appreciated by all nations.


    Indeed, based on the fact that it is a port town, if it is to be aimed at revitalizing the country, it would be better to take care of the money, the things, and the merchants who drop the information. Conversely, it is troublesome to turn to an enemy. You should stay friendly.


    If the royal family were to take refuge, they would not be forced to push the challenge by the nobles. He was an ideal asylum-seeker for those who truly do business. It''s His Royal Highness the Demon King, and I can''t imitate anything funny.


    To such a demon king, this time it was the Ganian merchant who wished to see it. That''s not strange in itself, but it seems subtly suspicious stands out.


    I have a choice not to see him... but I have trouble getting rumors out of him that it''s not. Besides, there is also the possibility of being a merchant and visiting, so I can''t ignore it.


    "I''ve been targeted before. Well, we were able to capture it there, so there was no damage later."


    "No, no, no! Let''s feel at risk!?


    "Well, it''s me, okay... Sometimes you thought. Because I have a brother and the king is alive and well. If we strip the royal family of their fangs, we can look into them without asking questions. Even Al and the others can move."


    "That''s right, hey..."


    If you look uncomfortable with the words of a demon king such as, naturally, you can stroke your head with a bitter smile. Still, I''m not saying we''ll stop, so the same thing will happen in the future.


    "Ha, I''m glad you''re worried. But that''s the kind of thing that comes out. So deal with it a little faster and keep the case from happening. We can still prevent it, okay?"


    The Demon King laughs and says, but the guy he''s been after would have definitely cursed ''His Highness the Demon King''. Because if we recognize ourselves correctly, the nickname will be the best curse.


    Well, Hell Patrol will be confirmed at the mouth stage. I''m here now, too.


    "Anyway. It''s a little unnatural about this one, too. But you can''t even suspect it from the start. So."


    "You mean to have me present, right?


    "Yeah. I think a magician would be a good restraint."


    If you say the words that were supposed to last first, the Nodding Demon King. They''re also convinced that Al and the others didn''t pinch their mouths this time.


    "You''ve been known for a lot of things lately. Some of the rumors of the Mage Master are quite noisy. That''s why it''s possible to stop getting your hands on it."


    "Conversely, black if you can confirm that, too. If Elle had business, she wouldn''t have anything to do with you staying."


    Al continues to speak the words of the Demon King. I see, does my presence also mean ''without taking action, I can judge you black''?


    If you''re just a merchant, there''s nothing wrong with that. If you''re a top-secret messenger, you just have to be honest even after you''ve been detained. If you see suspicious behavior, you can use it as a reason to keep watch until you return home. In this case, the other person will be unable to do anything.


    "Fine, I''ll be there."


    "I''m sorry."


    Nod, give me your consent. Even asshole cats can replace watchdogs. If I''m going to rip my fangs off to my cat, I''ll eat them up in my throat before I do.


    "There are Al and the others, so I don''t think you have to worry that much. I mean, if it''s magic, you''re better off manipulating it like a limb."


    "Maybe I''m faster. Well, there''s a connection, so I was wondering if it could be that serious."


    "That''s right. Even if you''re planting too powerful magic, it''ll hook you up at the point of the magic prop."


    Oh, well. With magic props, chanting can be simplified, but with powerful magic, we''re going to need a demon stone with magic for that matter.


    Such magic props and other uses will be limited. Don''t let the Black Knights catch you before you meet the Demon King.


    "There''s one magic per magic prop, isn''t there? If you have more than one demon stone, you mean for a magic supply, or a magical magic prop that doesn''t require so much magic."


    "Yeah. In some cases, Klaus would be on guard. But for once, you should be on your guard."


    We ended this conversation with swallowing.... No way, I didn''t think an ''exception'' existed.


    A few days later, I held back secluded by the Demon King. Al and the others are there, but these are the places, so they take a certain distance. I''m the closest thing to the Demon King who''s here to call me a tour.


    And in front of me is one man thanking the Demon King... a merchant.


    "This is the book from my Lord. Please, check."


    That being said, one merchant to whom I humbly give a letter. As you can see from this word, it seems he was someone''s use. When this happens, you should think that the information on the travel documents is useless. Even the country to which it belongs, I don''t know if it''s right.


    I mean, we lied about the travel documents, too! Fool, you better not believe me honestly!


    Looks like the merchant goes as far as middle-aged. It''s just that this guy wasn''t normal from the start. The Al''s and the others are staring at him without alarm.


    There''s Al and the others in this room. In other words, ''there are knights with wings''.


    Besides, beside the Demon King, he looks like a rumored magician. Look at this, it''s weirder to be flat. Definitely not a regular merchant. He also wore magic props, and he could feel some signs.


    As for me, the excuse ''I have no majesty, so I don''t think I''m a magician'' would be usable. But Al and the others are not deluded. If you look at the clothes, you can predict ''what it is'' in one shot.


    I''m pretty sure I''m not just a merchant. Besides, it never moved against them.


    When I get here, I can''t tell you not to be on guard. Does he know that, too? He takes for granted the harsh gaze he can be directed at.


    So, that''s why I sent you earlier. I''m giving you a book and exposing my position.


    ¡­¡­ Whose hand are you?


    If the Demon King asks before you receive it.


    "Oh, didn''t you see the travel documents? It is at the service of His Majesty the King of Gania."


    ''I''m not lying. Yikes!


    I''m sure it''s not my fault that the fast track united everyone''s mind. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    There''s just no sure evidence to deny it. And I''ll have to take it more than they named me that way.


    When the demon king glanced lightly, he offered his hand. Once, there are ways to give it to someone and then receive it... but more than the other person named it the use of His Majesty the King, ''I doubt it!'' It''s also awkward to just say.


    In the first place, it is known that the owner of the Demon Master is the Demon King. Besides, they face-to-face with the King Prince of Gania in Sarovara the other day, so there was no chance of a secret letter coming either.


    "Hehe, you seem suspicious. Then let me cut the seal."


    Did you feel the perimeter alert, the man cuts the seal and retrieves the letter inside when he laughs small. As soon as I opened the seal, it seems that there are also traps where magic activates, so it would be an action based on that.


    But against our expectations, the man was safe. When I retrieve the letter, I open it and send it to the Demon King.


    "Take it, my Lord!


    "... eh"


    Shit! It''s not the magic props you should be wary of, but this guy himself... this guy, the magician!


    The letter opens and some technique is activated. The demon king changed his complexion, and Al and the others quickly showed movement, and I...


    "Go!


    "Become!? Give it back!"


    Slip your body between the demon king and the man with metastatic magic, while snatching the letter from the man and holding it tight.


    Because it is about to be activated, I felt it was dangerous to break the procedure. The target of the attack is uncertain, and we cannot allow it to erupt. Demon King, I''m close.


    "Who will give it back!


    In retrospect, give a man a kick. Sounds like you need that paper-drawn surgical ceremony, and if you want the Demon King to dodge it, you''re most certain to make me the object of the operation.


    Even if I can''t move, it''s okay because there''s everybody here! I have a connection, too, and for now, a man''s purpose is blocked! That''s what matters!


    Apparently my behavior was unexpected, with a slightly unbalanced man on his face. To that look, for now, an attack on the Demon King (?) was convinced that it had been avoided.


    Ha, ha! You''ll be damned by Al and the others!


    "Mizuki!?


    "I''m fine, I''m worried..."


    The voice of the demon king like he panicked. But not long after returning a proper response to it, my body had disappeared from the spot.


    Sudden metastases remind me of Klaus at the edge of my vision.


    - Even if there''s a connection, it doesn''t make sense if you let it shift from body to body.

 254 Difficult to leave, another difficulty

    They took refuge in the Demon King. Beyond that, there...


    "To?"


    "Huh?"


    To the floating and audible voice that I felt abruptly, I knew that was above ''someone''. After all, it seems that the influence was interfered with.


    ... Oh, my God, not if you''re swallowing!


    Reduce gravity quickly and reduce damage to those who are down there. Because I was forced to fly, my head snarls... but I knew what to do because it''s just a metastatic magic that is making numerous failures.


    I''ve been on Klaus'' belly or out on Cecil ~... my response can be called conditional reflexes.


    "Dear Sir!


    I think I heard someone else earlier, but I''m not that close.


    I couldn''t kill the momentum altogether - it felt like I was thrown out, not a normal shift. Maybe it''s because I jammed it - but they still took it from me down there.


    Safe landing, along with the sound of Dosari.... The person who took it seems to have sat down and held me as I did. Exhale in such a way as to hug the person.


    I''m glad we didn''t clash. I''m so glad I didn''t get hurt badly......!


    It''s not me, it''s about the guy who took me. It''s just so awkward this time.


    The cranky head but only relieved me. If this makes you hurt, it''s important. Whatever, that situation. There''s no way I can explain the situation.


    It''s possible that this person is related. I''m still unconscious, but I only know that the other person is unexpected. In the meantime, it''s recovery from vertigo.


    "Um... are you okay?


    "The world is... turning..."


    "Oh, yeah, something went wrong. In the meantime, you just have to do this until you calm down."


    You remember how I am and the situation I''ve been transferring, the person pounds his back to reassure you. Thank you, please let me go for a while.


    "I''m sorry, could you make me some tea? Until her minute, of course."


    "Shit......"


    "Please."


    "... May I?


    The other one seems more confused than wary of me...... That''s the one who''s been taking me for it. Such an exchange reminds me most of all of Marquis Leckbari and Deacon.


    Lord obey......? They''re both men, but the other looks pretty old.


    The man who took it is also a man, but this one is young. It''s just... how ''noble'' the atmosphere is bursting.


    "Prepare Tea = Accept as a Guest". This is a fabric stone to get me home safe and sound, isn''t it?


    If you don''t do anything, it''s a line of disrespect, this situation. I''m concerned about the brittleness of security - it should have been noisy, but people don''t come - but I guess that''s a pretty good identity.


    ''... May I?'' Is it okay if I don''t ask? ''And'' you have a suspicious person, can I take your seat off? ''Guess so too. Of course.


    The people who do this are just not rich. I doubt my lack of vigilance, but I''m definitely not a civilian.


    In the meantime, it seems better not to name it. If you don''t ask me, they won''t even name you.


    "What''s the danger to me? It''s okay."


    "Such a thing...... no, the words have passed. Okay, I''ll get you ready."


    Even as I exposed my confusion and vigilance, it looks like an old man broke in the end. She left the room, feeling signs of exhalation.


    "Well. Is it time for the dizziness to heal?


    The person who took it asks me, who had been turned into a corpse for a while. As I nodded at it, my blue eyes stared at me as I raised my face, which I was about to bury on my shoulder. The hair wrapped in one behind the neck is silver close to gray.


    Sail feels lightly pigmented overall, but this guy has an impressive dark eye color. Her skin is white, so she won''t be a knight either. Thin.


    "Uh, suddenly I''m sorry. And thank you for taking it."


    Still dumb to remain embraced, but still thank you and bow your head. Then the man laughed with pleasure.


    "No, I''m sure I was surprised, but I had an interesting experience too,"


    "No, no, let''s have a little more of a crisis there! Embrace a suspicious person or something, it would be dangerous!?


    ¡­¡­ You say it yourself. "


    "Brother, you seem like a good man. It is also true that I am a suspicious person in this situation. I don''t care if you suspect me."


    "I wonder why you say things that put you at a disadvantage. I don''t care how much of that idea you have, you should be a little more deluded."


    If I go in, I can turn my eyes raw and warm. To quote, I was stroked in the head with very gentle eyes, like looking at a poor child.


    "Because I don''t ''never'' think you aimed at me. You can rest assured."


    ¡­¡­ Are you thinking, "This asshole can''t have an assassin profession?" Are you sure about this?


    "Yeah."


    Instant Answer. Apparently, he has a good personality inside. Your brother is laughing even though he stares at you with his eyes. He has a beautiful face, but he''s a shame about the contents.


    Well, normally it''s like, ''You''re too broad! There''s no assassin to preach to. From this brother, I don''t care what you think, it would just look like a magic accident, or a de amateur intermediate - unsuitable for the intermediate personally.


    And I can''t talk about the truth, either. As an asshole, let''s endure enough to be seen with raw warm eyes.


    "Yes, yes, you can have an asshole child. I mean, it would be heavy. I''m coming down."


    "Ha, no obstinacy, no obstinacy"


    Encourage your brother to let you go as you exhale. Then your brother instructs you to sit next to him.


    ... Is that it? Brother, I haven''t moved my legs at all since just now, like?


    "Um, I knew it didn''t hurt anywhere? Feet or knee, doesn''t it hurt?


    ¡­¡­ No? "


    Don''t throw up lies. What in the meantime!


    "I took one little woman and hurt somewhere... I don''t care what you say, nobody laughs, do they? Because the situation is the situation, it''s not because your brother is thin!


    ¡­¡­ You don''t have what you just did in your roots?


    "No! It''s my fault! I am purely, guided by a benefactor!


    It''s a lie, I''m paying back about half of it.


    That seems to have conveyed my feelings well, and your brother made his face cramp. Ha, isn''t it true that it''s thin? But nobles are not uncommon elements. Civilian, you''re really thinner than a knight.


    But accidentally, your brother changed his expression to something calm.


    "You really don''t have to worry about it. Because this isn''t your fault."


    I don''t know what that means. He doesn''t seem to be injured, but he seems to have some kind of situation with your brother.


    As I tilted my neck, the person who looked like an earlier person came back. But that look looks like a lot of joy.


    "Heh heh, I could hear you two taking over to the next room. Sounds like fun."


    Pour the tea out of the pot I''ve said and prepared, and leave it at the table. The cup prepared is for three. Well, is it a country where servants have a habit of drinking tea together?


    "I''m asking for it. He asked me to drink with him."


    You noticed my gaze, your brother explains it. I see, does this mean ''I commanded you as Lord''? There will be restrictions such as a limited place, or just this room, but they''re also close to this person personally.


    "Er... who was just there, right? I showed up all of a sudden and apologized for the inconvenience. I''m sorry. At last, I was certified as an asshole by your Lord. Say something."


    Give me a quick apology while I bow my head...... and tickle. Then the man saw his brother with a mild surprise.


    "You''ve been beaten a long time, haven''t you?... Oh, I''m not mad about the lady. Asshole child certification¡­ please give up"


    "He''s a less alert kid, isn''t he? So give up."


    Though he refused my request. Well, is this guy still the Lord''s number one?


    While I make that decision, I''ll shake the subject again. Blah, if your brother was hurt, you''re in serious trouble. Let us persevere, even in the sense of evidence obliteration.


    "So, right? This brother... I can''t move my leg at all from now on, so I think he hurt somewhere when he took it. I can use magic, and I heal responsibly. Why don''t you tell me?"


    "Huh!? ¡­ that, is¡­"


    A butler (tentatively) who makes his face tense and suddenly clogs his words. Let your brother run his gaze, but he just laughs bitterly like trouble.


    After a while, your brother sighed as small as he had given up. And he urges me, "Well, you can try," he says.


    "I guess you can use magic, huh? Even the effects, you know. So you can do whatever you want."


    "Is that okay? Then don''t hesitate to say...... but look where you are injured before then. Please don''t move."


    "Ugh, yeah? I don''t mind, but do you have a doctor''s mind?


    "What''s similar? My teacher is a doctor."


    I''m not lying. Dr. Gordon is active as a doctor in the Cavalier dorm.


    With that said, I shake your brother''s hand and turn the magic around. This is the way I found it when I learned my own healing magic.


    There is no medical device in this world. Healing magic heals to unconscious injuries, so you don''t need that.


    But I have a slightly different situation. I also ''know'' that invisible injuries - head and other damage to the gut system - can''t be fooled. Thus, he created the technique of "turning magic on the body and sensing internal damage".


    ''Cause I got hurt in the hunt and stuff! I thought it would suck if I couldn''t use this!


    Prey is basically a physical attack. Even if it was magic, it would take damage if it was blown away and slapped.


    I didn''t have all-purpose healing magic, and I didn''t have any magic props at the time... even though I used to try them on myself with my magic exercises.


    Your brother seems strange, but he didn''t come to hear anything about the magician knowing him as a research profession. And as I turned the magic around...... I felt uncomfortable at the waist.


    "Oh, I knew you were hurt"


    "Huh? No, it doesn''t hurt anywhere."


    You''re hurting my back.


    Young stuff, I guess it was hard to say back pain. As an asshole child, you get some intimacy!


    My brothers who look suspicious, I activate the healing magic. You sensed signs of fluffy and full magic, and your brother stayed motionless. Deacon is watching too...... but this one has some subtle bitter face.


    Looks like he''s got a lot of magic, maybe he''s a magician. Does it also feel humiliated to leave the Lord''s treatment to the son of an asshole...... Sorcerers seem to have a lot of pride.


    "Yes, over! I don''t feel uncomfortable anymore, so I think it''s okay now. I''ve just healed it, so it might be a little hard to walk... you know this, right?


    "Ah...... oh"


    I lost momentum, and now just after the healing. Even the magic of this world is uncomfortable shortly after it has undergone healing magic - since it makes up for the missing part with magic, doesn''t it mean you need time to get used to it - and that''s not surprising.


    If I tap Pessipesi and your brother on his knees and listen, he''s nodding that he has a good feeling. Um, problem solved. Evidence obliteration is perfect!


    ... but. Hi, something''s wrong with your brother and the butler.


    Your brother has an incredible face and touches his legs, and he''s still stiff with a stunning look on his face leading up to Deacon.


    What the fuck! They called me an asshole, but I told them I could do that because I was a magician!


    "Oh, would you stand up for a second? Is your leg still paralyzed?


    "No, that''s... Oh, you''re right. Let''s stand."


    Nodding at my inquiry, your brother tries to stand...... but he hasn''t got his senses back yet, and he sits in a chair to the extent that he can sit back.


    Whoa... brother, you were pretty patient, huh? It would have hurt pretty bad, actually, in that way.


    Nevertheless, I must return early, too. Let''s cheat a little here.


    "Wear this, please. Drop a drop of blood on the Stone and your body will be lighter."


    "Huh? Such a demonic prop warmth?


    "It''s an application. It''s supposed to make things feel light over here. By draining it, we restrict the subject to the owner of the blood."


    With that said, I also wear a gravity-reducing demonic prop - a bracelet with demonic stones. This is convenient, so you''re putting it away. It''s made of scum demon stone, so it''s a limited-time substitute.


    But I also know your brother''s doubts. In this world, such things would fall into the category of muscle strength enhancement through physical strengthening. In the first place, there is no word or recognition for gravity. A lump sum called ''weight''.


    However, you just thought the magic props were awkward, and here the butler returned it to sanity.


    "Please wait! Exactly, that''s what happens."


    "No, fine. Now, my ''injury'' seems to be healing. Let''s believe this kid."


    To your clearly outgoing brother, the butler backs off even as he says something. I guess I care more about the Lord''s condition than about his pride as a magician.


    It''s okay, Deacon! I just need to be able to make sure I can stand up, because I''ve equipped myself with demonic props to support you, too.


    If it''s not healed, I''ll be in trouble. If you can get the fact that ''I''m cured'', you can use it to drop it even if you find out, so get out.


    "Then I''ll lift it, won''t I? Oh, I guess you should put your hand on my shoulder."


    "Oh, hey, that''s... eh"


    Though I say it, I stick my hand in your brother''s side and lift it hysterically.


    "Right? You''ll be fine, won''t you?


    "... yeah, it''s very complicated. That was really light."


    A brother with an indescribable expression. Ha, it''s a man''s pride, throw it away.


    When your brother instantly erased the look, he slowly put his strength into his legs. Gradually float the hand that remained on my shoulder and stand up on my own feet.


    "Oh, that sounds okay"


    It''s dangerous, but it stands for once. This would be well healed. If you feel it back, you should be able to walk normally.


    Your brother had a somewhat frightening look at the strange situation of his senseless feet. I know the condition, so no wonder... it seems this guy has never been hurt like that before.


    This is a situation where, immediately after using healing magic, an arm or foot injury is severe. Shortly after healing, you won''t be able to help.


    In my perception, ''Well, I made up for the missing part with magic, so it''s natural!'' To that extent, ''but I don''t have that knowledge in this world.


    The teacher said, ''It is an assumption that is easy for those who only know the effects of healing magic to do, and using healing magic in the event of serious injury does not allow them to move instantly''? Commonly popular healing magic is a simple version.


    "Oops!


    Your brother, who tilted his body, weighs in on me. Apparently, he worked hard to get to the critical point.


    "I''ll be right back, so you don''t have to rush. In the meantime, let''s sit in the chair."


    "Right, there''s a feeling, and I got it up.... I''ll be able to walk in no hurry"


    "Yes, sir."


    So don''t ask me what I do. Don''t be disrespectful or anything.


    With that in mind, I was almost with my brother in the chair again... and it sounded amazing and I turned my face towards you in surprise. There''s an open door.


    The identity of the sound seemed to be the sound of the butler opening the door with momentum.


    ¡­¡­


    ...... that sucks!? Awkward, did you run to the news somewhere!? I''d be in trouble if I cracked my identity!


    Then there''s only one action I''ll take.


    "Eh... it seems okay, so it''s time for you to excuse me. Parents are worried."


    Smile and say goodbye. Heh heh, one shot with metastatic magic on the way home. You won''t even be able to chase him back now that the butler is away.


    - But.


    "... brother, let go of this hand? I want to go home."


    My smiling brother just shook my hand in a gasp. Ha ha ha ha ha ha!


    "Actually, there''s something I haven''t told you.... I was born unable to walk"


    "Huh?"


    We stare at each other, smiling.


    ¡­¡­


    What do you mean?


    The healing magic of this world is basic - I don''t know advanced - to something called ''making up for the missing part''. The birth defect is'' that''s the right shape '', so it doesn''t heal.


    Maybe it''s the same with a disability or something. That is, healing magic is'' against injury '', so it is also possible that the birth disorder does not fall under it.


    In the first place, magic ''looks'' at the subject. Even if you can''t see it, the damage to your head and gut is'' painful ''and you recognize it as an injury.


    Because of this, it seems that good doctors do not fail to detoxify and heal magic, no matter how minor the injuries. On rare occasions, it is too late to notice...


    If you were born blind or deaf, ''its condition is the finished form''. It would also be influencing to become an ambiguous perception of ''healing symptoms'' rather than an injury.


    Medical care is underdeveloped, so ''what is not clearly known can not be cured''. I don''t know how to cure you, like?


    The fact that it has healed this time may mean that treatment is possible if the surgeon knows how it works in the body. However, this is very difficult to explain. Something suspicious that people in this world can understand, like the body of a person, how it works.


    In my case, I have an ''example'' of the knowledge of the original world and myself. So if you''re in a state of ''just not functioning'', you can cure your birth disorder, too? I had talked to my teacher about it, etc. With a very slight degree of defect, there won''t be much strain on the body.


    Still, suddenly you can''t be able to stand. Because there''s nothing you can do to support your body or anything like that. It would be impossible...... if it were the original world.


    But ''if there is magic in this world, it cannot be said that it is impossible''.


    Normal healing magic, even something you can''t fool around with. If you''re a healing specialist mage you haven''t seen yet, you''re going to figure it out to some extent.


    What if... whoever just left was a healing magician or something, doing something every day? If that''s the premise, then this situation is possible.


    "So I was wondering if you could give me some more time. Because I don''t know my own condition."


    I''ll pay you - bad for your brother who says so, but I was thinking something completely different.


    Yikes! This is a sermon project! You''ll find out what a magician is!


    Oh, this is my mistake!? Me, are you sure of the sermon this time too...?

 255 North Country, Again

    - A side view (butler)


    We were initially puzzled by the abrupt ''customer''. But my Lord instructed me to treat her as a guest. I was surprised by this, and a little frightened. Because it meant ''the Lord is responsible for her''.


    Sure, it didn''t look like a raid. Most importantly, because she didn''t even seem to know where this place was.


    But you can''t make it a good reason to miss that. On this occasion, where there are almost no protectors, forgiving suspicious people, etc. ¡­ it''s ''something you shouldn''t do''. Because sometimes'' it''s not worth protecting ''to the Lord, and that''s how they receive it. If the heartless know, they will try to discredit the Lord by pretending to guide them.


    By ''ordering'' me to seep through those feelings, the Lord pushed me away. Once I mention it, I know that you will never leave... because I have served you for many years.


    But after just a few seats off.


    The Lord and the Lady have been able to break it down for a long time. With mild surprise, it makes me happy to follow....... there are only enough people in this person to count, such as someone who can speak so easily.


    If the reason for this lay with the Lord, you would still have been convinced. But it''s not. Ning Ro, the Lord can say he is the greatest victim.


    Someday... Someday, I hope this situation improves. Those who lead the Lord always wished.


    I was thinking about that, arrowhead, and the lady told me that she would heal the Lord''s injuries.


    She must have felt responsible because it was the Lord who received the lady who had fallen. But I got in trouble for this.


    The Lord''s ''injuries'' ¡­ are not curable by healing magic or anything else. No, it''s not even an injury. The Lord''s feet are not born to move. I was familiar with that myself, trying healing magic every day by your side.


    Attack magic etc. was not personalized, but I excel in healing magic. That was why I would refrain beside the Lord.


    Falling aristocracy is a good place for me, too, good luck springing up shaking. It was just a job. That, in dealing with the Lord, was undoubtedly reshaping into loyalty.


    From time to time, the Lord watched his thin feet with an indescribable look because walking was not possible. You''ll never be able to work out your legs more than you won''t move. I have no choice but to do all this.


    But that given up look... it''s not something a young child would do. I guess it also had something to do with the Lord''s parents. I thought there was still something I couldn''t do, and I decided to act.


    If you don''t move, you just have to let me move. Every day I lifted and moved the Lord''s leg sitting on the chair, healing magic... if there was any hope, I wanted to connect. More than the Lord, I didn''t want to give up.


    Only the Lord will ever have that look on my face like that. You''ve come to put your trust in me. Then, to this day, we spent our lives as subjects.


    Our wishes have not yet been fulfilled, but I still do not believe that the time we have spent so far has been wasted. Isn''t magic and the magicians'' hands creating new ways of doing things one after the other?


    Then it''s not unlikely. One day, because the day will come when the Lord''s feet will heal... I believed so.


    And that was right. The miracle looked like a woman and came to visit us.


    I have a sensation in my leg. How much was the Lord''s astonishment that he so uttered? No, that''s not all.


    The Lord... was able to stand on your own feet.


    That was terribly unstable and really just something to stand on. But that was tantamount to calling it a miracle.


    I have never heard of anything in this world, such as healing a birth disorder. It''s impossible at the moment, that''s what they say. I''ve tried all sorts of healing magic, and that''s why I understand that''s true. Only at the moment, though, the perception is that.


    Besides, no matter what you think of the existence that accomplished it, younger than the Lord... with me, you might not have believed it had you not been on the spot. What the hell is her position...


    But my body was moving faster than I could say that question. ''I have to tell those people''. That''s all I had in my head.


    My lord''s cousin...... Master Tezelt was very surprised at me for forgetting the usual courtesies and so on and jumping into the room without even knocking. I can''t even do it. Because there''s nothing more than one person I panic about.


    Still, in a rough breath, it wasn''t an apology or anything that came out of my mouth to apologize for disrespect.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Lord¡­¡­ Dear Schanze¡­, but"


    "Schanze? Is something wrong?!?


    It was Master Tezelto, who changed his complexion and approached me, but the words I went on to say were the opposite of what Master Tezelto expected.


    "My leg...... Master Shuanze''s leg has healed! On your own feet, you stood up!


    "... what?


    "You can''t even be surprised! But it''s true. Please come with me!


    It would be a very rare thing, such as a pompous, tezelt-like look. But to the words I spoke, those near the side of Mr. Tezert who wanted to be in the room - whom Mr. Tezert trusts and favors the Lord - had also dropped a bunch of paper in their hands.


    That lady was flat out, but this is the normal reaction. Therefore, while I was guided, everyone thought, "It can''t be cured," in the chest.


    "Okay, let''s go together. Hey, to your father and mother..."


    "We will not tell you the details and we will ensure that you are directed to Master Schanze''s room!


    Returning sane to Master Tezelt''s words, those nearby nodded one and left the room. He''s very capable, so he won''t panic like me. You will bring the two of you in so that no one else will notice.


    - In this country, we have to. Especially when it comes to Master Schanze.


    Oh, I was. I can''t even be happy. Immediately, but we must discuss the future.


    "Rafik, did you even let Schanze meet with a healing specialist magician? Though I would have liked to have been a magician doing personal research... well found, eh?


    "No, I didn''t find it. Please come from over there."


    "What?"


    "Besides, that lady doesn''t seem to understand the value of what she''s accomplished. Well, I suddenly showed up in my room in an accident... and Master Shuanze took it. He assumed it was an injury at that time, so heal me."


    ¡­¡­ Sorry, I don''t know what that means. "


    I''m a bewildered Tezelt-sama, but I don''t think that''s normal. That lady would be out of standard, but so would the lord who treats such a person plainly...... I was wondering if... Unexpectedly, my gaze swims.


    "In the meantime, in the Lord''s room"


    "Okay."


    For starters, just to confirm, Master Tezelt nodded pleasantly. I''m busy, but if it''s one of the Lord''s things, he''ll give it priority. I am a cousin, but my lord and I grew up brotherly, Master Tezelt. Come and think of the Lord as a member of your family, too.


    And when I went back to Master Schanze''s room with Master Tezert, there was...


    "I can''t let you go! I''m leaving! I want to go home!


    "Ha, you don''t have to be so connected"


    "I wonder if there is one in this situation, whether it''s stuck or not!


    Lord - the lady who was grabbed by Master Schanze was calling something. It doesn''t even look like a forcefully captured cat is rampaging.


    Conversely, the Lord seems to have a lot of fun...... most importantly. Again, you must be glad that you can walk.


    Oh, ma''am. Master Shuanze has a strong arm, so you should give up, right? Because she used her arms to support her body for the minute her legs didn''t move.


    By the way.


    Um, ma''am? You''re calling me home, but how? Where the Lord has let go, the lady only gains her freedom in the room. If I don''t let you go outside, it''s gonna be hard to get out of here, isn''t it?


    ¡­¡­


    Speaking of which, the lady was a magician. What if I''m going to do a metastasis on my own... NOT!?


    "How are you going to get home? There''s no carriage."


    I guess you didn''t hear my heart, but the Lord is asking the lady. After all, this must have seemed the best way to convince the lady.


    But the lady yelled back instantly.


    "If you''re going home, it''s one shot with metastatic magic, so don''t worry! So get your hands off me. Ah!


    ¡­¡­ Say no. "


    It was not in the expression, but it must have represented the Lord''s consternation during the subtleties. Yeah, there''s no word with me. It was too unexpected.


    How far out of standard, you are! Besides, isn''t there also a formation of metastases!?


    Metastases are not as easy as they can be done alone. No, if you use a magic formation that starts and ends, you can call it a very stable technique.


    But that is only if it is of such a magnitude as to connect countries to each other or if pure demonic stones are used.


    Demonic stones do not affect emotions, physical condition, etc., so braces are less likely to occur. Conversely, if a magician performs a metastasis alone, he or she will need considerable training.


    No matter what magic, magic and emotional control are indispensable. Besides that, we also have to withstand the load of exercising witchcraft. Therefore, metastasis is considered a fairly challenging technique, even in terms of the amount of magic power used.


    Even in that state, it''s normal to have a formation ready in advance. Something about knowing a lady''s out-of-standard...... maybe it''s trivial for a lady, such as being cured of the Lord''s feet.


    Inside, I was greatly confused, and Master Tezelto did not speak up at all. That''s right, Master Tezert - yes, I put it on my mouth, and I realize how strange Mr. Tezert is.


    It was not the Lord that Master Tezelt had seen. With a stunned look on his face, he saw the lady.


    "... the Master of Magic?


    "" "Huh?


    Master Tezelto''s whining was by no means significant, but we seem to have picked up the word precisely. We raised our voices together and all turned to Master Tezelto.


    ¡­¡­


    Dear Tezelt.Unless it was my fault... you didn''t say ''magician'' about the lady, did you?


    "... the Master of Magic?


    I look at you unexpectedly, abruptly. Near the door is Deacon and...... another brother. With a stunned look on his face, he was the word the brother uttered.


    I just don''t know who your brother is. Was this more around Ilfena or Zebrast than the word Magic Instructor would appear?


    And there was another enemy of mine. Needless to say, he is a brother who has always grabbed his arm and won''t let go.


    "Noooo!?


    "Yes, capture. Let''s give up."


    My consciousness poked at the gap that was pointing at you, and your brother pulled his arm. As it sits on your brother''s lap, now his arm is turned to his waist and fixed.


    It''s a tough, familiar posture. Why are you being held in captivity by a human chair until you get here?


    To such a sight, your brother, who was near the door, returns to sanity. He looked at me in confusion as he rushed over here.


    "Er... you''re the magician of Ilfena, aren''t you? Why are you here?


    "Before that, who are you? I think it''s polite to call yourself after yourself.... Oh, wait a minute, please. I''ll keep it soundproof just in case."


    Ring your fingers, sound proof junction. Apparently, this man is not the killer who tried to kidnap the Demon King. Then I might be able to ask you what''s going on.


    However, did the butler find out what I had done or was looking around lightly. This man would be a magician and certain that he would react like this. You don''t know exactly what unchanging means, what the other two aren''t responding to.


    In my words, I hear your brother gradually realized he wasn''t named. Smiling to reassure him, he opens his mouth leaving a little confused.


    "I''m sorry. I am the Prince of Gania and I am called Tezert. You don''t know that because I''ve never spoken to you in person, but I was there the other day in Sarovara to discuss it."


    "Well, His Royal Highness the King of Gania................... Gania!? Oh, no way this is Gania!?


    "Huh? Ugh, yeah, this is a room in a Ganian castle,"


    Unexpectedly, when he looks at the cancer, His Highness Tezelt nods and affirms, slightly pulling. All three of them seem surprised by my momentum - still, my hands turned on my hips didn''t loosen - but I''m not the other way around.


    That merchant...... no, the kidnapper said ''the use of His Majesty the King of Gania''. I didn''t think there was more to this than this kidnapping.


    No way Gania. Seriously, Gania planned the kidnapping of the Demon King!?


    It''s just odd that Prince Wang doesn''t know anything about it. Really, it''s like my presence is unexpected.


    It''s called the brother who treated me, it''s called this attitude of His Royal Highness Tezert, and apparently should I put in an exploration in the direction of ''The Kidnapper Is Somewhere In Gania''? It seems the royal family is not the main culprit.


    In the meantime, you should let them know how serious things are. Or I want to scream. Soundproof junction, long live!


    "Was it seriously gania trying to kidnap the demon king!?


    "" "Eh!?


    To my screaming, pissy freezing indoors. I smile secretly watching them react like that.


    - If you feel threatened by this, you could be a collaborator.


    I mean, if it stays like this, it''s seriously bad for Gania, right? I''m waiting for my call, so the Ilfena''s just not working.


    Hardly spared the case of royal kidnapping in another country, but I have just been kidnapped. Now, there''s nothing you can do. At least, the guardian demon king and the knight dorm face move.


    "... could you explain the situation? Something unexpected."


    With his pale complexion, His Highness Tezelt peeps into my reaction. Both the butler and your brother holding me seems to be waiting for my word.


    Okay, so what do you say we expose the information on my side? Yeah, I was wearing a record demon prop, so maybe I could show you that time?

 256 Family matters are complicated.

    "I plotted the kidnapping of His Highness Elshon of Irfena"


    To that fact, the three of them froze. Well, it will. Nah... It''s like I fought and sold it to Irfena, this.


    It is also awkward that the opponent is royal, but the Demon King will be worthy both for the purpose he sees and for the magic he was born with.


    In other words, it brings me to the fact that there are multiple motives for kidnapping.


    ¡¤ One of the possibilities, "The Value of Irfena as a Royal Family".


    Cards to Irfena, if used for blackmail. It seems most likely, and this is what pisses Irfena off the most.


    However, unless the main culprit is captured, we can''t be sure that Gania is bad. If they say ''the criminal organization was just based in Gania'', out.


    In addition, a request for cooperation with the aim of detaining the culprit and protecting the Demon King will be made to Gania, but Irfena will make a loan. Either way, Gania and Irfena get along badly.


    ¡¤ Possibility two, "The Demon King himself is the purpose (face)".


    No wonder they''re after the fate of a beautiful prince. There is no way that we can imitate such things as approaching the royal demon king, so it is possible that we have come to a tough means.


    Whatever, portraits and videos don''t show intimidation. You can force yourself to make a fait accompli, what a cheap idea some idiot might have. Even in the sense that it would be a scandal, Irfena could not make the damage public.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, when that happens, I think ''the culprits, it''s just going to be like the scandal disappears''. Secrets, secrets. I''m Ha Mochi Lanai.


    -Three of possibilities, "The Demon King himself is the purpose (magic)".


    The Demon King''s magic is so high that it could have been targeted. This possibility cannot be denied because the person who carried out the kidnapping was a magician.


    I don''t really want to say it... but there are some things about the Warcraft I saw in Sarovara. I hear ''the country'' isn''t doing these outrageous experiments anymore now, but I don''t know any individuals or criminal organizations.


    If you are a magician who softens your common sense as a person and pushes you only to your own research, you can kidnap them even if they are royal. Because for those students, it''s ''for a noble mission, a noble sacrifice''.


    It''s just, then you''re a magician, and I feel like I''m more of a target to the other world. If you come after me, I''ll treat you incompetent as a magician after a thorough breaking of heart, and humiliate you as an individual.


    That''s it, it''s possible for now. At a time when ''the kidnapped place is Gania'', which is all correct, Gania cannot be said to have nothing to do with it. There is also the word of that executor, and the suspicion remains.


    The stiff people can''t say anything because of it. I guess the worst has unfolded too far for optimistic thoughts.


    "Well, I think it''s a little better because this brother treated me like a customer. If it''s kidnapping, you should treat it like a suspicious person."


    Just a word of salvation. It doesn''t completely dispel suspicion, but at least it proves that ''the people who are here are irrelevant''. The suspicion that Prince Wang would say royal initiative would be clearer than knowing anything... that''s all, but.


    However, this alone seems to have been a grateful piece of information for them right now. He looked clearly relieved and was slowly unraveling from stiffness.


    "Well... if the Wizard will testify that way, you will still be listened to"


    "The only thing that clears my suspicions is the part called ''Kidnapping isn''t Royally Leading''"


    "Still, so. As far as I''m concerned, it''s a situation where you can''t make excuses, right?


    They ask me even as I seep through the giving up, so give me a snort affirmation. It''s true that everyone''s expression goes dark, so I can''t help it all. I mean, Klaus and the others were on the spot, so there''s no excuse, even in magical terms.


    "I can''t. The guy who executed it was set to be ''His Majesty the King of Gania''s Messenger'', and he was actually flown by Gania. When it comes to irrelevance, the place where I was flown is too bad.... Normally, you won''t be flown to a place like this. Even if the end point is slightly out of position."


    Looks like this is a room in the royal castle. Moreover, the very technique of metastasis was almost activated. Doesn''t that mean the end point is near here or something? Normal people can''t dive into a place like this, can they?


    Possible possibilities would be if per court magician did? Then no one will be suspicious where I have brought the corresponding formation into my room. There won''t even be any witnesses.


    It''s just... ''beside His Highness the Demon King, there''s always a knight with wings to refrain from'' is famous. He also says that he had no other choice, in the sense that he could withstand the intimidation of the Demon King.


    I didn''t take that into account, ''cause it''s weird. Is kidnapping really the purpose? I can''t help it. Well, the misalignment of the finish line caused an unexpected situation for the killer.


    Actually, this is deadly. Only one thing can be a stepping stone to paying back the killer.


    "Well, it''s more than kidnapping. ''At the very least, they know how to activate it.''"


    "Ugh, yeah? Well, I guess so."


    To my abrupt remarks, His Highness Tezelt looks strange. Oh, this guy''s not a magician, is he? Deacon - Mr. Rafik noticed something. Something that made him a face. I don''t know because I don''t see your brother''s face, but he seems to be listening with interest.


    "So, usually the castle and its surroundings are tied up, right? So, ''I can tell there was an intruder''. If you say so already, that''s what makes kidnapping a success and an equation."


    There doesn''t seem to be any boundaries in this room, but there will be one or two boundaries in the castle. At least you should be able to sense that.


    "Do you think the killer will notice and come here?


    "It will come, won''t it? You think the Demon King is here."


    My brother raised his voice when he realized what I was trying to say. His Royal Highness Tezelt is also turning his expression into something dangerous.


    "It''s me, he''s got a lot of magic. Normally, as much as it affects my eyes. So there''s a good chance that the Demon King might have been kidnapped."


    In fact, it is at a level where there is no intimidation, and in me and the Demon King there is a difference in digits in magic. But if a highly enchanted man was flown here after targeting the Demon King... it''s possible that he thinks the killer succeeded.


    "It''ll take a little while to identify the location, but the" foreign object "that''s not supposed to be here. It''s worth waiting for. So,"


    Cut the words once and gaze at His Highness Tezert.


    "Will you be my collaborators? As far as I''m concerned, it''s somewhat pitiful to go home without a souvenir like this. There won''t be much time, but I''ll ask you. ''Are you willing to eliminate the kidnappers?


    ¡­¡­ Can I ask why you say that?


    Without breaking his expression, but seeping through the signs of exploration, His Highness Tezelt asks. I laughed at him like that.


    "''Cause normally, you''d be moving instantly, wouldn''t you? That is above all, irrelevant proof. Make it a lizard tail cut, make it irrelevant, would it work to make me look like that? So."


    patchouli, and snarls his fingers and puts out some little ice blades. Obviously, his Highness Tezert was after him. Besides, Mr. Rafik changed his complexion, but then His Highness Tezert did not change his expression at all.


    Um, that''s royalty. With this level of threat, will you move at all?


    "''I know who did this,'' or ''I know someone who''s going to make fun of me''. But ''there is a reason why we cannot summarily rule out''. That''s what I''ve been thinking, huh?


    "I see, is my behavior the cause"


    "Royalty basically moves at the top of the country. If it doesn''t work when I look suspicious, wouldn''t it be natural to see it for some reason?


    You naturally know more about that in Sarovara than I do about being a magic conductor. Then you know you should give away the culprit in a fast attack.


    Yet I don''t do it. I''m supposed to be thinking of ways to minimize the damage, but I don''t talk about it.


    Obviously it would be strange, but this. It''s normal to see that for some reason, isn''t it?


    It was your brother who was turning into a human chair who answered me that question.


    "I''m the cause, Master Magic. The person who seems to be the killer is the magician of this country, the king''s brother, my father."


    "Schanze!"


    "It must be true, Tezelt. Until now, it has been a case that seems difficult to punish, but only this time, I can''t delude myself with them. You shouldn''t let the evil of your ambition go."


    It seems that the fact that His Highness Tezelt speaks up means that your brother - I do not know if his father remains royal or the Duke family who descended under his ministry - is right in what he says.


    The killer candidate is the king''s brother! Also, here comes a guy who''s probably a tall guy!?


    Your brother keeps talking about me as if I were in disdain.


    "You left me ''an unusable pawn,'' and if the king and his wife knew they cared in his place, they would use it to deter them from being punished, so it''s out of their control. Whether it involves me or not, I should be punished."


    "Ahhh... sure, as long as you have proof, you can punish me for this one. It''s just that your brother eats rolls too, right? I think it''s going to be a lot tougher than being a male royalty."


    "I''m ready."


    Your brother is flat, but the other two look bitter. Absolutely, I would try to find another way. Even for me, I want to avoid it if possible because the future will be somewhat predictable.


    Even a woman would be sent to a convent for a lifetime of claustrophobia or something. In the case of men, the issue of inheritance entanglement - I feel like I''ve seen it, His Highness Tezert and I seem to be close in age - is also expected to be quite tough to get involved.


    Or if you leave your brother behind, he could be placed at the new top of the faction. Brother Wang and a magician would mean that there are quite a few people belonging to that faction. Confusion is imperative if they choose a confrontational route with the King and his wife in the future.


    If you want to avoid that...... sounds harsh, but I guess you should do what your brother says.


    "Because of that, you were oddly negative about yourself. You don''t have a sense of crisis about an intruder named me? I mean, doesn''t your brother hate real parents, either?


    The lack of a sense of crisis until earlier, and the kind of words that deny your worth. Besides, I''m not just asking you to aim for me. A private room with no escorts or boundaries. They are absolutely normal as royalty. When I asked, I saw signs of your brother snorting.


    "Yeah, I hate it. You don''t look at me like I''m a defect, and we don''t have each other''s feelings about parents and kids. In other words, it was the King and his wife who raised me... uncle improvement and Rafik. Tezert and I grow up like brothers. That''s why I can''t allow myself to be their enemy"


    You remember all this, you''re even throwing up for a sigh. Apparently, he doesn''t care about his real parents because of the abandonment of parenthood.


    He also seems to know the advantages of letting me know what''s going on, and it''s possible he''s been moving as a man on the King''s side ever since. I guess that also leads to conflict with my real parents.


    Blah, I don''t think this guy has ever been safe because he couldn''t walk. Are you saying they were excluded from the exclusion because they are insulting their son who can''t even walk?


    They''re raised by a decent couple of uncles, and they weren''t even pawned in a political marriage. I guess he didn''t feel that sad because he understands that, too.


    It''s just... it''s not like I didn''t have any longing for walking. Some people were as intimate as Mr. Rafik, so I bet I couldn''t give up that hope extra.


    So, by chance, I made it happen. At the same time, a lot of problems with your brother''s future - if his real parents knew about this, they would use it - also occurred!


    Plus, your brother has absolutely no interest in his own parents. On the contrary, he seems to want the elimination of each of himself.


    Muddy wars by real parents and children, it''s an outbreak......! You can''t dodge it, this.


    "Alas...... shouldn''t I have healed?


    "It''s not!


    "That''s not true, Lord Mage!


    "Nothing like that!


    IMMEDIATE ANSWER. All three denied it. He doesn''t have his permission, and if he does poorly, he should fall under the category of human experimentation dispute, but he''s allowed to do what I did.


    That said, there''s no way we''re going to do anything more than anticipated future developments.


    Ring your fingers and erase the ice blade. Not if you''re into words play with swallowing, what I need to do is negotiate.


    "Would you like to make a deal with me? I want to play the fool who caused this kidnapping. I''m the one who was actually kidnapped, so so far it hasn''t been a ''hard time'' diplomatic issue. It would be easier for an adult to deal with a magician''s retribution than it would be for him to rub it as an Irfena."


    It is well known that I go into retaliation. Even other countries would be very convincing reasons. So where I rammed the killer in Gania, now.


    Neither can the Royal Gania glorify the revenge of the Wizard, for there is a fault in his own country. In this case, the King and his wife will be my collaborators. ''Only in retaliation for the culprit, I allowed it''.


    "Evidence that kidnapping is not a royal initiative is cited on the grounds that the Demon King and His Highness Tezert were negotiating in Sarovara. It''s true that I was seeing you, so I asked you to heal your brother''s leg there.... this would be unnatural to kidnap. You don''t have to do that, I''m going to visit Gania."


    "Well, you can do that. But we need the help of His Highness Elshon, right?


    "The Demon King will ride you. We basically want a peaceful solution, and if we make a loud noise, relations between Irfena and Gania will deteriorate. You''ll understand that you''d better send me in as a hidden retribution, because even if you talk, you''ll still have a pan."


    I don''t think Noeko''s convinced.


    Whatever, there''s been a kidnapping in front of Noeko the Knight Dormitory this time. Not successful or not. "It''s a problem with the Demon King that he''s been acting like that."


    But if these circumstances in Gania are presented, the Demon King will stop us from acting. Their dissatisfaction just builds up because they cannot act against the will of the Demon King. Let''s also be afraid of demon kings because that could be unleashed at the next opportunity.


    Then sending me in with a reputation as a disaster must convince Noeko the Knight Dormitory as well. It''s possible to move as a back, and you have a priori in Baraxin!


    Wonderful, the disaster of the world! If the Knight Dormitory Noiko backup is promised, I have no enemies!


    "I think it just adds to your burden."


    "A single ride with the culprit is a matter of decision, so don''t worry. Ning Lo, I''m willing to kill you."


    "Oh... yes"


    To be clear, everyone unfamiliar with me pulled it off a bit. I guess the only reason His Highness Tezelt doesn''t say it''s impossible is because he''s actually seen how I do it.


    Eventually, His Highness Tezelt changed his expression.


    "Though I have no authority to make decisions, let''s go ahead and speak to my fathers. Even in the sense of showing sincerity to His Highness Elshon, we need words of apology from His Majesty. If you were to be dispatched, it wouldn''t be unnatural to have a conversation with a magic object."


    "You don''t mind if I come back once?


    ¡­¡­ Yeah, you learn that''s insane, don''t you? Besides, the enemy is a high-ranking sorcerer, right? If the Wizard is involved, there may be interference. "


    ... I got a little something to tell you. And stop that raw warm gaze.


    If you say so, so be it. That abandoned pawn because he is so respected as a sorcerer... wasn''t it, the sorcerer dressed as a merchant also said ''my lord'' or something? Seriously, maybe I''m intoxicated.


    However, compared to the Black Knights, I don''t think the magician is scared.


    The reason is'' unstable metastasis'', which was also used for kidnapping. The Klaus and the others are completing the formula, "Use the magic of both sides to send things." I used it several times, but there was no instability like this one on that one. Compared to that, I feel exceptionally inferior.


    I think it would be fun to poke at it. "Miscellaneous fish."


    It''s crap pride, let''s crush it to pieces of wood dust.


    "Well, just send a letter to the Demon King..."


    When I tried to say that, the door opened with the knock. It was the good people who came in... the king and his wife, huh? I have someone who looks like a squire.


    "Tezelt, I heard you wanted to show us something... oh?


    The king? nearly said so, pointing his face towards me. All the new people entering the room are turning their faces to me sitting on your brother''s lap.


    Yeah, you will! You''re suspicious, me.


    What did I hear when I opened my mouth to introduce myself, my queen? The joyous voice of seemingly people.


    "Well! Well! You had a lover in Schanze!? You tried to introduce us!?


    "Eh!? No, you''re not!?


    "You don''t have to hide it, do you? Because even if you''re not the same person, you won''t object. Hehe, a friendly thing. Oh, I''m gradually happy for this kid too...!


    "Hey... let me ask you something. - Hey?


    "... oh, that''s what it looked like"


    One uplifting queen? to, sighing brother. Otherwise people expose their confusion, chaotic situations inside.


    "I''m sorry. We don''t have a fianc¨¦e because of the circumstances we talked about earlier. But my mother is showing it to me... especially when it comes to Schuanze."


    "So this excitement..."


    "Um, sorry."


    His Highness Tezelt tells the story in a complicated way, but that''s the same as me. Guilt builds up in my chest.


    Um, queen? I''m not such a good one, but a disaster that''s going to cause confusion in Ghana.

 257 Your country is complicated.

    Forgive the queen of the state of excitement and briefly explain the circumstances so far. Finally, when I showed ''How I Came Here (Intentionally)'' with the demonic props for the record I had, they were all funny and pale in the face.


    Yeah, well, I know how you feel. This is not because it was a hassle to explain...


    It''s better to show what happened in Ilfena to understand the seriousness of the situation. You speak clearly of the word ''gania'', that merchant.


    Besides, the place where I was flown is Gania. Now I can''t tell you not to doubt it.


    It''s a lovely video to understand at once that it was aimed at the Demon King and that there were knights with wings around them. If I show it to another country, it just looks like Gania planted it on Irfena.


    Once calm, His Highness Tezelt also has no words for more seriousness than expected. Whatever, even "we''re irrelevant," "it doesn''t make any difference what someone belonging to Gania did to us." Besides, it''s even hard to prove.


    Without the correspondence between your brother and Mr. Rafik, I suspected Gania with me. In that sense, let''s just say the two of them, unconscious, took an English break.


    "Oh, that, Lord Wizard? Is Ilfena already working?


    King Gania asks with a slightly trembling voice, so I tilted my neck gently...... slowly shook my neck to the side.


    "It''s personal, but I don''t think the ''country'' called Irfena is working. As a result, I was the one who was kidnapped. That merchant named it ''The Use of His Majesty the King of Gania'' was also due in part to that. We suspected it was false from the beginning."


    If the kidnapping of the royal family was the purpose, there would be no one to name him stupid and honest. When you name it Fake, it''s normal to think so.


    "So isn''t it now under investigation for that self-proclaimed/merchant? And now you''re waiting for my call."


    "... isn''t your safety a top priority?


    Unsurprisingly, His Highness Tezelt pinches his mouth.... No, this guy was watching the Devil King''s Parent Cat. Wouldn''t it be surprising if you knew I was close to the guardians?


    "They don''t think I''m going to get killed easily, and the priority is higher up in the country. I don''t care if I tell you, now it will be interrogation and intelligence gathering. I think you have a strong sense of information when it comes to contacting me, right?


    "As far as Corbella and Sarovara look, I don''t think so,"


    I hear His Highness Tezelt is not convinced. Ahhh... if I only saw those two, does that seem like it? But I''m not always sheltered.


    "Me and the guardians recognize each other as'' competent pawns, ''and I''m protected by an Irfena called the kingdom of the powerful, right? In the first place, the demon king''s education is a concept called'' To Live Alone ''. Don''t worry, they educate you like that every day."


    ''Blah, I think you''re worried about something else'', not to say. Worry in another sense = because it is the killer''s extermination on the spot.


    Even for me, I''m not willing to rip my nature apart on these people from now on. It''s easier for me to move if you think of me as a helpless little girl.


    Some people just weren''t fooled by it.


    "So you''re saying that Lord Magic Master has that trust? Instead of fighting, it''s possible to drive the battlefield on its own... beneath the enemy."


    It was your brother, Your Highness, who ran out of sayings. He didn''t seem to think of me as a weak maiden for easily capturing me. Like that, I hit my inner tongue.


    Oh, no more! After all, this is the one who''s most troublesome!


    He told me to cut myself off, so I was on guard... but he doesn''t seem to let me move on to a development that benefits Irfena on the one hand. A reliable ally when it comes to eliminating kidnappers, but a cautious person when it comes to negotiating.


    As a victim, I thought I''d take something from Gania.


    I was going to make it a souvenir for the demon kings as a reward for my labor here......!


    "That''s why! I want to retaliate against whoever personally planned the kidnapping. I mean, I think that kidnapper''s coming here. I want to talk to you before I do."


    Hide the remorse in your chest and direct the topic to the future for now.... The gaze from His Highness Schanze pierces the back of his head, but I don''t care!


    It just doesn''t look like the King of Gania is up to it. My queen and I all look remorseful.


    "Hmm, I know how you feel. But it''s not that easy."


    "His Royal Highness Schanze tells you to cut off each and every one of you?


    His Highness Schanze has already decided to be ready. To tell him so, the King of Gania shook his head loosely to the side.


    "No, that''s not all. You will be exposed to the shame within you, but there are quite a few aristocrats who support you as the rightful king over there. Rebellion will be a must."


    "... may I ask why?


    I have never heard of the bad reviews of King Gania. Even though there is something small, it would be a level where there would be no problem ruling the country. In such a situation, there must be something to talk about from the Demon King.


    You''ve never heard of him, have you? Even the Black Knights have not heard such information.


    King Gania nodded and spoke with his eyes slightly down.


    "My brother is more of a prince born to my predecessor, the Queen. Normally, my brother would have been in power if I had been a blood muscle. But... you two were denied it."


    "Ahhh... even from that biological parent, he said, ''You can''t let this guy inherit you! If you let him inherit, the country will perish, and he''ll make up for it with his blood muscles."


    "Ugh, um. Exactly, I didn''t say that much."


    "I don''t care because my personal feelings are just leaking in vain"


    "No, so I guess you''re right, huh?


    "Schanze!?


    It must be true, Uncle.


    Everyone who was drawn to what I said, but about one of them has been chasing me. Needless to say, it is His Highness Schanze.... about Mr. Rafik snorting secretly, pretending not to look.


    Ho... I mean, if it had been normal, my brother Wang would have held the throne better. On the contrary, he would have recognized his surroundings that way, and if he had failed in his efforts to remain such a recognition from a young age... well, a decent parent would have discerned it.


    I guess that''s where the sense of confrontation with the current King of Gania comes from, too. "I took the throne that I should inherit," he said.


    "If we are surrounded by such perceptions from an early age, let us also be arrogant. Well, it''s also true that you have a lot of magic. He also had excellence as a magician and took his future for granted, even as a person. The Duke''s family, his biggest supporter, thought the future was certain, and made him marry his daughter."


    I learned that this man has struggled considerably with the circumstances told as he exhaled. The first prince that wasn''t expected, something like that?


    However, as far as I''m concerned, I have one very questionable question.


    "Does this country need a high magic power for a king?


    "No? But you''d better have it as an individual ability, wouldn''t you?


    "It''s not even a joke that a magician who misses this degree of metastasis is at the peak of the country or anything. I mean, unless you''ve developed a new technique or something, ''I was just born with high magic'', right? Blah, worthless, huh?


    "Eh!?


    You didn''t think they''d say that, the King of Gania that attracts your face. As far as I''m concerned, I''m wondering why that would be an element of excellence, but it looks like the others didn''t think so.


    You''re not scared of a magician with a lot of magic? If the King is in charge of the kingdom''s boundaries, I can still tell.


    "Master Magic Master, may I ask why that seems so?


    The queen, who had previously refrained from beside the king, asked with her neck tilted. Besides saying, ''What makes you say that much?!?'' I''m sure it''s my fault that it sounds.


    My point of view, as other people urge me with their gaze.


    "The king is basically in a position to be protected, and if he played poorly, it would be a glitch for the Kingsguard who was in charge of escorting him, wouldn''t it? You won''t be able to do your job. Even if you go to the battlefield, the powerful magic is also a long chant. Moreover, if the magic of the individual is high, it stands out, making it easy for the enemy to sense it. You can only see the future of raiding and capturing during chanting. In the case of royalty, it would be most awkward to be caught."


    This is one end of the reason why mages are supposedly specialised in ranged attacks. If it is also a powerful technique, it is attacked when the enemy senses an increase in magic. The point is to stand out.


    "So, if you don''t go to the battlefield. Then it will be in the direction of contributing to the country, but is there such a thing?


    "No, you don''t. Because magic is high, magic is not activated due to lack of magic... but I have never heard of the development of a new technique"


    "So it''s really only the existing ritual that deals with it, right? Isn''t that proof of excellence just being lifted because there''s nothing else to praise?


    "I think so, too. I mean, if you''re that good, you''re not gonna have this stupid kidnapping."


    "Best of all!


    In light of the facts, I and His Highness Schanze disparage me. You can see how hard it''s been to spit poison all over you.


    Because he''s my son, because he can''t walk, and he''s been looking down on me, hasn''t he? His Highness Schanze seems like someone who sees reality, and wasn''t it a humiliating time inside? I think.


    His Royal Highness Tezelt, while seemingly complicated, has not praised His Highness Schanze. As far as Mr. Rafik holding his eyes in handkerchief, my predictions were generally correct.


    Shall I check with the Demon King before contacting him?


    "To sum up the story. His Royal Highness, the King''s brother, who was too incompetent to be entrusted with the throne, has not yet abandoned his ambition, and the nobles who have invested scatterly in him have also said, ''If you lose, there will be no later!'' And he''s just a bad scratch, ''he said. So you tried to take a demon king''s kidnapping to break the king and his wife''s legs?"


    "Ugh, um. Probably."


    King Gania snorts as he dons to the way he sprinkles malice. All right, so far, it''s the right perception.


    I think so, but I can''t help but get angry with the mundane. Though I belong to Ilfena, I am a different world. How can you not even understand me as a "civilian" in "The Other World"? Stick around, the words get worse.


    "It''s not horse deer. I can''t believe you''re still unaware that you couldn''t take the throne because you''re incompetent! It''s because of my incompetence! I just couldn''t be king because I was incompetent, not because I had an opposing horse!


    "Master Magic, let''s settle down a little, shall we? For once, you''re guilty of disrespect, right? Look, I''ll call His Highness Elshon."


    "I think that''s a Gania duty, though?


    "Ugh..."


    Turn your eyes toward His Highness Tezelt, who will forgive you. They know that over there, too, and let them swim their gaze at ease. It reminds me of overprotective parents.


    Your Highness Tezert, are you the brother who forgives the young child who calls? Are you the king''s sidekick? Prince Wang.


    However, I could understand the circumstances in which you had not intervened about Sarovara. I guess I left out about Sarovara too because I have internal problems. I have trouble flying badly.


    "Well, I understand the situation. Mm-hmm... if I were to aim, it would be the chase down of my brother Wang and his supporters who were the Lord"


    If you lean your neck gently and draw conclusions, the Ganian forces cloud your expression.


    "Master Magic, that''s what we thought, too. But I don''t have the merit of being the Lord... in other words, I don''t have the elements to poke at. Even in this kidnapping case, we wouldn''t be able to bring it to justice if we didn''t have something that could be confirmed as the killer. I am no more silent with the nobles than I am royal and the other one claims a legitimate successor. It could be suspected of this measure. We need enough evidence."


    "Right...... right. It''s about him, he wouldn''t have left any definitive evidence. It''s happened before."


    To the country, the presence of the King''s brother seems to be air. Transparent, zero presence.


    You don''t need a kid who deserves it, you''re just claiming to be selfish.


    Apparently, ''I''m incompetent, so there''s no reason to just chase me down''.


    Brother Wang... you said it wasn''t the king''s vessel after all! What a lack of presence. ''Cause it''s necessary for the country''. Around, I was a kid who really didn''t need it.


    Maybe that''s where I am as a magician, but I''m more than willing to substitute because I have magic props. A magician who can only use an existing technique, in modern times it is enough to treat it to that extent. No problem if you have demon stones.


    "All that guy sees is, ''I''m going to take the throne''. If you think about what follows, you wouldn''t think you''d want to take the throne by mistake. Even though I''ve been presumed to be around since I was young, I''m a good old adult. It''s something you should know for yourself."


    The words of His Highness the Schuanze, like throwing up, but somewhere to feel pity. The bending king and his wife cross words in small pieces.


    ¡­¡­ My father and I were very good. "


    "I have no choice, Your Majesty. We were under threat from Kivera at the time."


    "Though in a time when your eyes couldn''t be turned much to the inside, you both said you sincerely regretted miseducating him. Why, I don''t know how you two feel...!


    ...... hmm? Didn''t you say something important right now?


    "Um... when I was a predecessor?


    "Hmm? Oh, you''ve never heard of the previous King Kivera? After all, my country was the perfect playmate."


    You''re the reason, you fucking war freak!


    Oh...... I can''t blame the previous king and his wife for this. If I showed a gap, it would have been a situation where they would have killed me without joking. Naturally, the next generation couldn''t have set up the incompetent, he said.


    Perhaps, but the decent nobles were desperate to maintain the country. Didn''t Brother Wang get taken in by the nobles who weren''t even Roku? You think it was too late when you realized it?


    "And for now, you''re contacting the Demon King. I have a transfer team for letters, so would you like me to send you some magic props for the call?"


    Explore the sesame and pockets and retrieve the folded metastasis formation. I didn''t know what would happen this time, so I''ve worn a lot from the beginning. I was kidnapped when I was ready, me.


    Borrow paper and a pen, write the minimum you need, and send it to the Demon King without even putting it in an envelope. This is a direct line to the Demon King, so he will send back a reply soon.


    - Waiting temporarily with a (Note - Gania Momentum Exclusive) look that mixes expectations and anxiety as time flies.


    Along with signs of magic, small call magic props appeared above the Transfer Regiment. This also hooks me up to the juncture, so I needed to do it in front of multiple people, including the King of Gania.


    Permission to use the Metastasis Act was granted to the King of Gania, witnesses of the fact that it was not intended for malicious use, and others. Kidnappers will be here soon, so let''s make sure we know what we need!


    "... Mizuki? Are you okay? ''


    Eventually the voice of the demon king I heard sounded kind of sweet. I know you were worried, and I''m a little happy.


    It''s just because it''s me, an inspiring reunion (?) so it doesn''t.


    "Ha-ha-ha! Demon King! Our current location is the Royal Castle of Gania! I mean, we even have the King and his wife here, His Royal Highness the King, and the sons of those who seem to be the culprits, so let''s get this right. One of these days, I think the kidnappers will be here."


    ''Is...? Hey, why, for that matter!?


    "Become."


    To the voice of a hasty demon king, a flashing Ganian power. Ha, you didn''t even show me what you wrote! I mean, I''m not lying. Really, this situation has come to pass.


    All I wrote in my letters were ''No injuries, I''m safe'', ''I know people who are going to be collaborators'' and ''Please send me demon props for calls because I want to have future meetings''.


    If you go into detail in the letter, the evidence will remain. King Gania and the Demon King put together to chase down the King''s brother... I shouldn''t go into detail to make him say anything.


    I just found out I called, and I need to find out what''s on it! He''s been kidnapped first, so you just have to say ''make sure you get there safely, and then say hello''.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you, because it has the eye-catcher of the culprit"


    ¡­¡­ Can you hold on a second? This one''s still under interrogation?


    "The identity of the prey, Toto''s original killer, has been broken. After that, if the Demon King convinces us, we''ll just start hunting."


    "Calm down, stupid cat! If you move poorly, you would be in danger too!?


    "It''s okay - they seem to be magicians. I''ll show you which one''s up there, thoroughly. I plan to retaliate, mainly in the direction of humiliating myself as a person. I''m going to have you lose something important ''all sorts of things''!


    "Hey, wait!... The King of Gania is there, isn''t he? Take your place! ''


    "Yes."


    Go ahead! and direct the King of Gania to the magic props, but the Ganians looked at me with dismay.


    Oh, my God, what''s going on? This conversation is a daily tea meal for us.


    "... really, is the caller His Highness Elshon?


    "It''s real. Come on, talk to me."


    "Oh, oh."


    King of Gania to change his expression. Even if they don''t look like each other, the conversation from here will determine the future. It was only natural to be nervous.


    Well, what kind of judgment does the Demon King make? If possible, I''d like you to finish the discussion by the time the kidnapper gets here.

 258 Discussion is soothing (?) to

    In the meantime, baton touch the conversationalist to King Gania. I know you''ve got a lot to say, but you''ll check your identity first.


    ''Cause we can''t have each other, can we? This situation.


    The main faces of Gagna, to which the Demon King wishes to speak, are conveniently aligned on this occasion, and on the contrary, the King of Gagna was blessed with the opportunity to speak directly with His Highness Elshon ''by chance''.


    It can''t be normal, for both. If I hadn''t been at the kidnapping scene and been flown to His Highness the Schanze...... no, it would be unlikely ''luck'' if at least I didn''t believe His Highness the Schanze.


    ''Excuse me, but is it really the King of Gania?... Oh, your Royal Highness Prince Wang knows that child - Mizuki, so I think we can verify his identity. I am Erschon, the second prince of Ilfena. Mizuki is a magician of rumors. It''s a little fierce, but if you don''t get your hands on it, I want you to forgive me because I''m just a harmless creature with a bad mouth. It''s a stupid cat that can''t wait.''


    "Hey Demon King, treating you like a stupid cat from the start is terrible!?


    ''Shut up, stupid cat. At a time like that, I don''t think you did anything.''


    If you protest, you will have such an answer.


    Was it no good? Don''t you have that much credit for your black cat?


    However, as a demon king, I think there are some parts of me that want to eliminate prejudice against the ''demon conductor'' in these conversations. Because the perception of ''disaster in the world'' is common, there is only a future to be held captive if considered a threat.


    But I also think ''stupid cat'' means it.


    Dear Parent Cat, Are you angry that you did something seriously unsolicited - sheltered...?


    Ganian momentum flashed by our conversation. If you know the image of the Demon King so far and my rumors, maybe you have no choice. It seems His Highness Tezelt is the only one who is resistant.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    ''Yes. We''re out of time. I saw you about two years ago, but you look fine and most importantly,''


    ¡­¡­ Oh, I see you did. I''m sorry I doubted you, but it does look like His Highness Elshon himself. "


    That being said, the King of Gania seems complicated for some reason. Apparently, ''I met him two years ago'' is true.


    But I won''t be around by then. Therefore, I guess it was when the image of ''His Highness the Demon King'' was entrenched. Just listen to the conversation now... well, you''re not so sure as to say. Impressions are too different.


    "King, king! Because His Highness Elshon bakes care for me so worthwhile, it''s now called" Parent "or" Parent Cat ". That leads to the rumor that His Highness the Demon King''s Black Cat!


    "Father, the words of His Majesty the Mage are true. As reported, I also witnessed it in Sarovara."


    If you follow up, snort hard and His Highness Tezelt supports me too. The suspicion that the King of Gania had left behind us seemed clear. After a moment of confusion, change your expression.


    "Let''s believe that. Quickly, but a fool in my country caused trouble. I''m so sorry."


    "Mizuki says the killer has a star?


    "Oh. My brother, don''t you know that? Looks like he''s finally even involved in another country to get rid of me."


    ¡­¡­ Oh, is that him? ''


    The voice of the demon king, spinning for a while, seeped with a contempt that was invisible. It would be a natural reaction if we knew more about the King''s brother than Ilfena was a country that was required to have the strength it deserved for its status.


    The King and his wife darken their expressions to such a demon king''s attitude. Apparently, he felt the appreciation of his brother Wang in another country.


    "You''re a scumbag with no hiding, you can''t delude me."


    "Damn, as much as I''m embarrassed. You''ve been judged unworthy of a king, and I didn''t expect you to keep turning away from that reason."


    Me and His Highness Schanze spitting poison, as if we were going to chase them there. The gaze of His Highness Tezelt is also an appeal to his intention to slander the culprit and overflow the Demon King...!


    During this short time, each other''s fondness goes eel up (expected).


    Sounds like you could get along very well! Mainly in terms of common enemies.


    It seemed to me that the Demon King had a raw warm eye on us. mentally, ''Why is there a kind of problematic child there!?'' But that silence will continue.


    ... King of Gania? I''m keeping my head down on His Royal Highness''s poisonous vomiting, even if you want to say something?


    "Mizuki, no matter how suspicious you are, I can''t let you ram on more than I have no proof, can I?


    Even as he exhales, the Demon King holds back where he should hold back. But it''s not like you didn''t think anything of it with me.


    "Demon King, are you there, Klaus?


    "Ugh, yeah? Yeah, I''m here. ''


    "Could you take my place for a second? Maybe Klaus will give you a convincing answer."


    Is it magically related?


    "Yes, because it''s important to know where I arrived that I was flown with that triggered metastasis."


    The Ganian forces are turning a surprise gaze, but ignore it. At this stage, it''s just my personal prediction. Then, if you make it "Magic Specialist/Views of the House of the Duke of Blondell," you will gain credibility.


    "Mizuki, what''s wrong"


    While I was thinking about that, I heard Klaus. They care about my thoughts there, too, and greetings to the King of Gania have been omitted.


    This is an emergency. He doesn''t seem to be willing to blame me, so why don''t we just go ahead?


    "I have a question for you, Klaus, at the Duke of Blondell house! If the metastasis is almost complete and only the end point is braced, is it possible to fly to that bloodline?


    "What...?


    "So? In this world, transfer seems impossible for individuals, and I think it was used in the same way that the Black Knights created the Transfer Formation, which uses magic from both sides. The starting point was confirmed more than I was flown. If so, the end point could be the blood relative."


    All creatures have magic. I don''t know how much His Highness Schanze''s magic is, but if it''s a similar to the main culprit''s (expected) king brother... I don''t think it''s surprising that he was flown here.


    There are no boundaries or anything in this room. Can''t you think, ''If it was flushed, I''d go to the flyable''?


    Klaus seemed to think for a while. Naturally, there are examples like this.


    ''Likely, I can say. This will be easy to understand if you can metaphor it as a spell''


    "A spell? A curse or something like that?


    ''That''s right. It''s too user-friendly and rarely used, but it''s also possible to [curse the clan royalty]. who have the same blood, in brackets that''


    Leaning his neck at Klaus''s metaphor, he is also convinced of the explanations that follow. Is that it, like DNA, even discerning?


    But isn''t that too much of a spell? If you get one blood, you can destroy the whole clan.


    "Isn''t that a curse or something? There is a possibility that only one person will destroy the entire clan."


    He expected my question like that, and Klaus goes on and on.


    ''You can''t. Look, how much magic do you think we need, like cursing a clan romantic party? Everyone with the same blood fits in, and there''s resistance from individual to individual. Naturally, if there is more than one object, its power will also be diminished. It''s a long time to die. be cursed in the meantime''


    "Ahhh... will we make it even if we decurse it when the effects show up"


    ''That''s what I''m talking about. On the contrary, if you aim personally, it will work all at once''


    Apparently, it''s not going to be that good. Is it more certain that it feels a little more focused... than too wide an attack range?


    And that is.


    "If it was Brother Wang who activated that metastasis, would he be able to get out of that bloodline? I think it''s the end of the line to brace you because I''m jamming you during the operation. If you''re a parent, you''re close to blood."


    ''It is more possible than all others. It will be more of a child than a brother because it will take the form of a companion. In this case, His Royal Highness Brother Wang will be the lead, so don''t assume that child in the next place... If a child has that much magic, the odds increase''


    "I can use simple magic. On the contrary, Uncle, let me give you the information that no magic can be used."


    "Hey, Schanze!


    "I''m rosy, that''s okay. Anyway, some punishment will come here."


    When His Highness Schanze provided further information, there were signs of tension running over there. In addition to previous conversations, this information. If we considered it on that basis, the option of ''His Majesty the King is the one concerned'' would disappear.


    Whatever, the king himself can''t use magic. Even if you order someone, it''s harder to secure human resources than having a king brother in a high position as a mage.


    So, contrary to the king, the king''s brother is a magician. A favorable condition that you can do it yourself or let your people work with you. If Ilfena turns to an abandoned pawn who claims to be the Lord, she can disguise herself as irrelevant even if she fails.


    And...... my predictions and an earlier commentary on Klaus. Todome is information from His Royal Highness Schanze.


    If Brother Wang had made a mess of it, it would be easy to misidentify His Royal Highness Schanze, not His Majesty the King, as the end point. Too many suspect elements!


    In other words, the Wang brother killer theory is unlimited. The Ganian forces who were listening to me and Klaus converse were sighing deeply and changing their expectations with certainty.


    "The magician who wants to take His Royal Highness the King has done it! ''There was also the possibility that it was almost extinguished in the present narrative. The absence of any other reason for my appearance at His Highness''s.


    At the moment, His Royal Highness Schanze is not on the table stage (in various ways). Its visibility must be low.


    My name is His Royal Highness Schanze, but I have only recently learned of a country called Gania.


    They don''t have contact with each other, and they don''t need it. Even if you cure your legs, the rumored magician is not eligible - because there is absolutely no healing talk - so even Mr. Rafik did not have the idea of ''me = magician''.


    This word of Klaus there. After this, if any of the people who come aboard here have a brother Wang, there will be no mistake in seeing it as almost definitive, even if there is no evidence.


    "Thanks, Klaus. I think depending on who''s about to come in here, it''ll be more certain."


    ''Right.... I mean, is that [the killer''s aim]''


    "Yeah. Maybe I want to rub my responsibilities on the king and aim for a leg loss. It''s a big problem to have captured a royal family from another country. You''ll be held accountable, including for rumours of a demon mentor coming out. So..."


    "I''m not sure if you treat me as [intrusive] or [raiding], but if you tell me from the beginning that [kidnapping], it''s likely the killer"


    "Answer me! When I see it in my response when I come aboard, I look. So I want the Demon King to decide, ''I was promising to turn to the Demon Master for the healing of His Highness''s feet''. It also means I''m not breaking and entering, but there''s something wrong with kidnapping."


    "I see, evasion of the pursuit of responsibility to the King of Gania"


    That''s Klaus, we''re talking fast. The Demon King will also be listening, so he will also understand the importance of talking to each other.


    This is very difficult to say from the Ganian side. If you look at it as a country, it''s because it''s Gania that has a nonsense. It was only in the form of ''not to be told I had trespassed'' that I needed the Demon King to acknowledge me.


    "Mizuki, may I ask why you would?


    However, as an overprotective parent cat, he was a little dissatisfied. He doesn''t think Gania has the right to do that, including himself.


    Well, naturally. I am targeted, I am flown, and the Al''s bear the lapse that they could not prevent. If it''s the character of the Demon King, I think it''s natural to be angry.


    But...


    "You know, when they flew me here, I went out on His Highness the Schanze. I was asked to accept the fall. Even though it''s normal for me to be detained as a suspicious person, he treated me like a guest by serving me tea."


    "... well, that''s taken care of."


    Normally, by now I''m in jail. They''re calling the knights before they heal your legs. Safe because, biased, His Highness Shuanze treated me with a mouthful of mouth.


    That seems to have been understood by the Demon King, whose voice was very gentle. The cold I felt in my voice earlier, I can''t feel it now.


    And there was another reason for me to admire His Highness the Schanze. Hold your fist a long time and make the best claim.


    "Most importantly! Great poison you''ve been throwing up about earlier, like cold eyes directed at your own father, or sober thoughts! I don''t feel any value in a ''country'' called Gania, but if you''re a stakeholder collaborator, Your Highness, it''s a Schanze push! Higher self-sacrifice, the goal is to beat your enemies without skin, until they are driven off the surface stage! I think we can go in this spirit with each other!


    "Wait! Mizuki does, but there''s a personal difference in whether you can agree with the idea, so stop tailoring yourself to an accomplice."


    The Demon King enters a halt in a quick attack, but that''s the word I can say because I haven''t seen the sight of this one.


    ... Your Highness Schanze, you look like you''re having so much fun!


    "Then let''s ask him in person.... Your Highness Schanze, please respond!


    "If you''re going to kill that evil, I''ll cooperate with you as much as I can. I don''t need the garbage to rot the country, and I''m so busy that I can''t even tell the difference between good and bad things to do. It''s not about being a good old adult, and I don''t feel like a royal. Isn''t it a disgrace that there''s even a blood connection? If the future of this country is to be guaranteed, I want to bury every one of you."


    ....... no one has told me to say that much though.


    Um, everyone in Gania is freezing. So, did you touch anything, the darkness of your heart? The smile is horrible.


    ''Well, yes... if you''re willing to kill that much, okay?


    "Yeah, I don''t mind at all. Ning Lo, I appreciate this coincidence. I was born with healing feet that I couldn''t even walk on."


    ''... Huh?


    ¡­¡­ She was born bad. I had my legs healed. Lord Magic Master... Mizuki can do that, right?


    His Royal Highness Schanze returns to the voice of a bewildered demon king in wonder.... I hear it''s the first time I''ve ever known the King and his wife + alpha are looking at me with cancer. Apparently, the purpose of my visit here was to let you know that.


    However, the Demon King has since been out of line. I don''t know. It''s possible.


    "Mizuki. Hey, sit right there."


    "I can''t - because His Highness the Schanze has captured me. I''m on my knees, like always."


    ''Oh, that''s the situation.... Your Highness Schanze, will you let go of our stupid cat''


    Even though your voice is calm, it sounds irreversible, demon king! I mean, His Royal Highness Schanze is following you very well, too!


    In the meantime, sit upright with adults. No, sermons are the usual thing.


    "Mizuki? What do you mean?


    "For a long time if you talk,"


    ''... you know what?


    "Sorry, I lied. He thought it was an injury when he took it, and he was curing his birth defect."


    "Did you do that?"


    "No, it feels conditional and possible...... Ask Dr. Gordon about this. Anyway, I never had a chance to try it before, and I didn''t know if it was really possible."


    I''m not lying. However, I find it very awkward to say this.


    ''I mean, he said he ran a human experimental dispute unconsciously. Besides, he said he was royal.''


    "Yes, sir"


    Oh, I''m sure the Demon King will have a great smile. But intimidation will be increasing in proportion to anger ~ guess.


    And that prediction was right. At the next moment, the roar of the Demon King echoes so much that the Ganian forces are a little.


    ''You''re telling me to think and act a little, you stupid cat! What are you doing before they fly?


    "All this time I''m innocent! I didn''t know! He said it would be awkward to keep him injured!


    ''That''s a common sense story! Other countries, where it was also flown, don''t use magic unlikely in this world!


    The Demon King seems very angry. Apparently it also went into Klaus''s ear, "Let me hear more!" I hear voices.... DonnaDonna has a definite feeling about going under the Black Knights after returning to Ilfena.


    Yeah ~! Is this my fault!? You were just aiming to destroy evidence!? It''s awkward to keep you hurt!?

 259 Magic Instructor VS King Brother - Round 1

    ''Mostly, you don''t... eh''


    Like that, when the Sermon of the Demon King was about to begin.


    - Oddly enough, it got noisy outside the door.


    Exactly outside the door, in the hallway. Signs of multiple people. Besides, I can even hear you arguing about something.


    One would be... the Kingsguard knights the Kings brought in. Apparently, trying to get into this room - I don''t want to come in with a voice, so I think it''s okay to ''get in'' - it looks like there''s an organization out there that does.


    Unexpectedly, everyone was silent. I stick with it, I turn my raw warm eyes to His Highness Schanze.... Well, His Highness the Schuanze is sighing and smiling angrily, too.


    Seriously.


    Are you serious about coming?


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    What do you say, fool, come be honest!? You''re gonna think I was after you, passing the prediction!?


    Naturally, this is His Royal Highness''s room. Finally, we now have His Royal Highness the King & the King and his wife. That''s why the Kingsguard is outside the door.


    Speak up. At the point of suddenly trying to get in, that''s crazy, right?


    That''s how it feels. Or shouldn''t you come pretending to be a little more coincidental? Why, from the beginning, say, "Get out of there! ''What a voice you can hear.


    ¡­¡­ His Royal Highness Wang is a very honest man. "


    "Can I tell you the truth? I thought I''d fix it up a little bit."


    "But guilty of disrespect..."


    "Master Magic, let us forgive this occasion. Or be sure to say it. As our representative."


    His Royal Highness Prince Wang gives his permission with a warm ~ grin. Oh, you just freaked me out. Okay, quick.


    "There''s a reason I''m not for the king. ~ I can see that. I''m too dumb for an ambitious man, too confident as a mage, and I can only find a place to praise for the magic I do have!


    Maybe his face isn''t bad. Because I am the parent of His Royal Highness Schanze, and there is a mixture of chosen blood from generation to generation. Blood flowing is the finest, and yet this means... education and personality correction failures, absolutely.


    His Highness Schanze has his hands on his forehead so as to endure the headache. The king and his wife gave up their expression, Mr. Rafik was... faceless. Previously, it has been deceived.


    "I''m sorry, Mizuki. That guy bothered me."


    "No, it''s His Royal Highness Schanze who''s in the most self-loathing. Don''t be discouraged. It''s okay, because there are some words in my world that say ''I grew up more than Mr.''. Incidentally, the meaning is'' more important than blood muscles, the environment and education you grew up in ''"


    In fact, ''personality formation has an impact on the environment and education where people grow up better than their families and identities''. Well, the word is a different world. Even for the peace of His Highness Schanze''s heart, it would be convenient to interpret it.


    Note that it lacks a bit of convincing that it meant what it meant. His Royal Highness also seems to have been educated as a royalty, so it is possible that the educator is responsible for¡­ You can''t just turn an educator into a bad guy, that one.


    Such a small care seems to have surfaced His Highness Schanze''s feelings. As I was convinced, I had nodded and chewed up words over and over again.


    "That''s a great word, I don''t want to think of myself as one of those arr...!


    That''s right! Well, I suppose if His Royal Highness was a little smarter, he would have wrapped it in an oblate called ''Different Directions''?... Instead of drowning in measures, you''re the type to cock from the start, that one.


    The guys in the faction that kept lifting it might as well be ''dumb'', but I''m not going to leave the country to this. Then you will find hope in the unexpected First Prince. Is this why I was able to reign?


    I just don''t think it would be good for evil to be so ''honest''. Wasn''t it the first time you were uncomfortable that you couldn''t be punished? If it doesn''t go as far as fate, we''ll have to just end with caution.


    If it''s the first one and it''s cocky, the back work can''t be done.


    Even if I did it on my own, I could live longer because someone in the faction would be able to follow me.


    If this hypothesis is to be established, it is not the king''s brother himself but the sorcerers who are following the nobles of the faction. Suddenly you go for your destiny (= king brother), but you can''t go wrong when you see it crushed around you.


    Conversely...... to cut me off from being thrown down, things could move. Because it is true that you set up with Irfena, and it is an ''incident'' that cannot be overridden. There is no later!


    If you can''t cover it up, you might come into battle. All this time, you won''t end up teaching His Royal Highness Brother Wang. The faction of His Royal Highness Brother Wang is genuinely targeting me, or more importantly, King Gania.


    So should I hunt from around? Oh, surprisingly, there could be a lot of prey? I might have to think about a little wiggle drop, this time. Exactly, "Blood painted princess, again! (Interpretation) ''Things are awkward.


    If that''s the case, action begins. Stand up - I was still in the front seat - and give the Demon King one suggestion.


    "Demon King, will you shut up until this one speaks? Quick, looks like he''s from over there. Besides, right now, I''m rubbing it with my escort knight outside the door... and they stopped me from trying to get in."


    ''Is...? Are you sure you''re here? Why is it stopped? Are you... confirming that there''s someone who kidnapped you?


    "Looks like you took the offering and were in the organization - ¡­. This is His Highness Shuanze. He''s in a difficult state. I have warm, raw eyes."


    "Mizuki, let''s not chase, shall we? Unlike you, a lot of people are delicate, right?


    "I don''t know what else to do. I thought I''d use my head a little more."


    Blah, I just need His Royal Highness Brother Wang to come alone to confirm. ''Cause it''s my son''s room. The Kingsguard knights are alerting you because you''re here as a group, and you''re just being stopped.


    It''s okay to make a scene afterwards. If a faction had a statement from the King''s brother, it would also be able to develop into a problem.


    "He''s been out of his mind since he couldn''t be king. Well, from those who want to be puppets, it''s easier for them to just believe in the phrase ''you''re the king who deserves it''. After you become king, I''ll leave you to the loyalists who have always supported you."


    Talking bitterly, Your Highness. With this appearance, there must have been a move by His Highness the Schanze to take it in as well.


    I see. - Things are to be said. "The loyal minister who kept supporting me"...... yeah well from the perspective of His Royal Highness Brother Wang you wouldn''t be wrong. Except that''s the right perception.


    I guess that is also a factor that His Royal Highness the King Brother believes'' the throne belongs to him ''. "The nobles raise and poke their knees"...... only a king exists like that.


    ''Okay, I''ll be quiet for a while. What are you going to do with the magic tricks?


    "Put on a cloth, too, and leave it there. Listen to me fight my enemies in real time."


    "Yes, yes, don''t bother too much."


    I sighed as I said it, and the Demon King silenced. Beyond the magic props, I guess everyone is listening.


    I mean, that''s what I''m worried about! Don''t you think I would be harmed!? Subtly awful, isn''t it? Even though I''m a guardian.


    Oh, the Ganian forces are also distracted. ''Where to worry, there!?'' It says on everyone''s face, ''I knew it.


    I was thinking about that, and the door opened in a pushed-off fashion. Immediately people are coming into an avalanche.


    "Are you all right! E...... Huh!?


    The leading man - perhaps His Royal Highness the King - looks at me and solidifies. Maybe it''s because you saw my eyes set.


    Ha, ha, ha, I knew you were the main culprit. You said ''e'', now. It was supposed to go on with "Your Highness Elshon," wasn''t it?


    Unexpectedly, I strike a nail at a straw doll in my heart. Oh, I''m glad I can''t use the spell. No such a warm way to kill me, I can''t stop thinking about ''em'' unless you lose everything as an individual.


    It seems my presence was unexpected beyond, and the people who have avalanched into the large room - a few knights and magicians - seem very confused. It seems strange that the knight also has a strange woman in his room, pointing a bewildered gaze at the king and his wife.


    "Oh, a lot of people.... So? Something for me? There''s nothing to make sure you''re safe."


    That''s an insult to the knights who are consolidating their defense! And to put it brightly, the magicians let their gaze swim badly.


    But still His Royal Highness Brother Wang is unwavering. From "I don''t know the connection between the Demon King and His Royal Highness the King".


    "That''s rude. But I''m a magician. If there is any suspicious contact at the junction of the castle, it is natural to doubt it. I took a moment to trace the signs of your magic, but don''t worry. We will protect you responsibly."


    "So, there''s nothing to worry about."


    His Royal Highness Brother Wang has also induced him to raise his stock, but he was interested in playing words with me. Don''t talk about the situation from here, let His Royal Highness Wang speak his thoughts first. Retaliate your aim over there.


    However, it seems His Highness Brother Wang conveniently interpreted my attitude, which seeps into alertness. Speak in a tone that seems honest and appeases.


    "If we are surrounded by those in this position, there is no need to be strong. Well, you were suddenly summoned here, weren''t you? It''s okay now."


    "Heh? It''s like they even kidnapped him."


    If he camouflaged, Brother Wang nodded loudly.


    "Exactly! It would be kidnapping, exactly!


    To that word, the knights looked at me with a stunned look. The magicians nodded as if they agreed with His Royal Highness the King.


    So, it''s not me who misses such an opportunity.


    Smile and fight back! Come on, we have to make the first round!


    "Impossible! As you said, if you touch the boundaries of the castle, you will know that ''heterogeneous beings have entered''. But! It''s common sense to recognize that as'' raiding ''or'' breaking and entering ''. Look, it''s common sense! On the contrary, the only people who get the word'' kidnapped ''are those involved in the kidnapping itself. Because it''s information that you can''t know unless you''re involved."


    "... eh"


    "Plus! You are deliberately bringing your own subordinate-like sorcerers.... If you were kidnapped, as you yourself said, it would be ''victim protection''. Isn''t this enough for a knight? Something that will deprive you of your Kingsguard job. Conversely, if you are planning to kidnap someone with high magic power, and only the end point has slipped, then you can see that you have been alert to the resistance of the subject who protects and does it from the beginning, and you have all the magicians¡­"


    ¡­¡­ Seems to take a rather distorted view. "


    "It seems like the magician could tailor the phrase he pushed at the group to the fact that he was kidnapped for ''some reason''. ''I treat all of you in this room as criminals, even though there''s no evidence,'' then you can''t help but be suspicious?


    It''s only my view, this. "You kidnapped him! I didn''t say ''or anything, I''m just mouthing the possibility of being considered circumstantial.


    How can you say something like, "The people who are here are the killers"? Maybe you just protected him, huh? Because even I say, ''I''m here to protect you''.


    In our conversation, the knights were beginning to turn their suspicious eyes to the sorcerers. Most importantly, they seem suspicious about what happened earlier too - that they were forced into it - so I guess the victim himself (for once) is persuasive in his statement.


    "That''s what I''m saying! Corner, let''s protect him."


    "That''s the mistake. I have no reason to be protected, and I''m staying here with the King and his Royal Highness."


    ... I haven''t been officially cleared yet.


    Inside, I would add, they did not differ on it. But His Royal Highness the King and his brothers turn their gaze to me and the King and his wife in surprise.


    "Well, it''s just for the spot, isn''t it? There''s no way the king would allow a cheap break-in into the castle! That would be a big problem!


    "Right, normal, right? But in my position, it''s not a good idea to make it public. In the first place, this is the case where His Highness Tezelt personally spoke to His Highness Elshon of Ilfena."


    "Nah!?


    Exactly, the knights and the magicians raised their voices of consternation. It would be a surprise in the sense of connecting with His Highness the Demon King. If the Demon King and His Highness Tezelt had a friendly relationship, you''d think this kidnapping was a bad idea.


    You don''t have to kidnap him, because normally you just have to call the country.


    "I was also told by the Demon King, wasn''t I? Hey, it was a novel welcome. Yeah, of course, I transferred in front of the Demon King. There were some guardians and knights with wings names, so it''s just a report to the country!... Gania is surprisingly playful! Did it suit my taste?"


    Ugh! I''m laughing, but I have a sense my eyes aren''t laughing. It''s a clear exposure that you''re aware of the plan.


    Oh, change your complexion so much... this is kindness from me, isn''t it? It would be pathetic if you didn''t know what kind of people you turned to your enemies.


    "You have kidnapped His Highness the Demon King and turned Irfena against the enemy!"


    "Then the worst sword will be angry, and then the magician will be angry!


    That''s what I want to say aloud, wrapped up in oblate to provide information.


    The sorcerers look pale? It''s my fault, I only admit it''s my fault.


    "When I met him about Sarovara, he asked me to. Well, whether it''s possible or impossible, he felt that His Highness Tezelt and the others were desperate. So it''s my assignment."


    No, I laugh at His Royal Highness the King and his delightful servants.


    Got your tips scattered, huh? I''m a magician. I''d love to!


    "Beginning? He''s a magician protected by Irfena. I was called to Gania to treat His Highness''s feet."


    "Don''t bullshit me! No matter how many Demon Instructors you are, there''s no way you can cure birth disorders, etc!


    It is His Royal Highness the King who shouts instantly. I guess that''s what my knowledge as a magician makes me say...... I turn a cold eye.


    "As rumors have it, you leave my son to the king and his wife. I just don''t need that attitude...... I''m also convinced that His Royal Highness Tezert and the King and his wife move. You are my nephew and my child is adorable, so you want to live up to any possibility. Yet you..."


    "Hey, what..."


    Turn off the grin and turn a cold eye. Unexpectedly, His Royal Highness Brother Wang took a step back.


    "You don''t even show love as a parent. Very well. You''re in this room with His Royal Highness, aren''t you? If you are aware that ''there has been an intrusion'', you will first guide my child...... what were you going to do by expressing your opinion of kidnapping and other misunderstandings? Were you going to let the king and his wife take the blame?


    "That''s not true. No!


    "Oh, is it not? I apologize for that. So you two aren''t going to be held accountable for this, are you? Because it''s all your mistake and your delusion!


    "What... you''re right."


    All right, I took the word. The Ganian momentum is lightly eye-opening, but I won''t look there. It seems that His Royal Highness Wang and his brothers are not aware of the situation around them either.


    A Must Get Ahead...... Great Word! It''s important to stab the nail with ''It''s your mistake, if you make a noise, it''s embarrassing'' before you make a lot of noise. After this, I might get angry and make a scene.


    To His Royal Highness the Repentant King, the proud look on my face. Needless to say which is the winner of the field.


    And that''s not all that matters. Because the conversation I have just had, especially what I have spoken, means a lot.


    Oh, horses, deer! You, you forgot the knight''s holding back beside you, right?


    Knights have a duty to report, don''t they? I''d be happy to offer you the conversation I''m recording on the magic kit too!


    To be clear, the work of His Royal Highness the King and his brothers has come to a halt. There''s no evidence, so if you pursue it poorly, you''ll say, ''You''re willing to fall for it!'' and could get stuck in reverse. No, no doubt the voice of criticism flies.


    But I don''t have the brackets.


    It was only a ''possibility'' felt as a party, ''testimony''. ''I just said what I thought'' because of the folk, too. However, ''its contents cannot be ignored''.


    Making irrelevant people feel at risk, too, is a contract. If you know from day to day that His Royal Highness the King is not going, you will realize how bad things are.


    Now, let''s break our pride as magicians at the end of the day. ?


    "Yeah, well, I was talking to you earlier. Those who touch the boundaries of a castle are usually intruders or raiders. But the magicians, including you, are completely useless, so from now on, you should ask the Kingsguard knights, right? You don''t have to make embarrassing mistakes."


    "Huh..."


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong, do you? A magician would know and deserve it, but magic is not for melee. Finally, you can''t even have this kind of indoor. It won''t be a protective place because it will wind up. ¡­ that''s also why I questioned the word" protection. "


    The angry sorcerers lose their complexion to the words that followed. It''s a fact, so I can''t argue with it. If you argue poorly, say, ''So how were you going to rescue me? Make sure you show it to me,'' but I say.


    This is possible with Klaus and the others. Except they''re ''people who can do their magic''. Don''t be like these guys, protests are definitely coming.


    "But I''m really glad it wasn''t a kidnapping! If you had been kidnapped... I would have been in a riot. Like this."


    Patchouli, and rings his fingers. The purpose is multiple magic stones, the magic tools worn by the magicians, which have always been explored with vigilance.


    They splash with light noises. The magicians who perceived the situation explored their bodies from the top of their clothes¡­ they understood the situation and turned pale.


    "Simultaneous Destruction of Multiple Demonic Stones" in "Unchanted". Come on, give me the last finish.


    "The height of magic is not worth it. What matters is: Can you use it? In the first place, a long chant can only be a gap."


    "That''s not true! It''s the height of magic that makes all sorts of magic possible!


    His Royal Highness Brother Wang yells because of his involvement in the significance of his existence. But I tilt my neck gently.


    "But isn''t that all? You know what I mean when I metaphor weapons, don''t you?


    "What?"


    "Mizuki, can you let me know why? I''m interested."


    As a representative of someone who doesn''t know what it means - I don''t want to think it''s a chase - His Highness Schanze has spoken up. Is it the appeal of kindness that gave you the name? Even if we turn our gaze to the king and his wife, they seem to think it''s pure doubt.


    ... Well, okay. Because it''s also true that you need an explanation.


    "Great weapon of magic...... you can metaphor it into a sword. Where a newbie soldier just learned how to handle a sword held an awesome weapon, it doesn''t pose a threat. experience, cultivated arms, and mental strength. Without the effort of the user, it wouldn''t make sense, would it? And those who have left their names as magicians later tell their names by merit."


    "I see. Speaking of which, if it''s high in magic, I see no one beats His Highness Elshon. But he''s not known as a magician..."


    "Because you can''t use magic because it''s a burden on your body. That''s proof that magic doesn''t make sense."


    The magician was silent with me and His Highness Shuanze, who conversed in a delightful and soothing manner. Especially His Royal Highness Brother Wang. He said it was devastating - he has also given an example of a demon king - and he has no energy to argue.


    All right, all right, did you gradually understand? Then let''s demonstrate him at the end of the day.


    "So even elementary magic can do this."


    That''s what I say, make the ice pieces appear all over the room. The knights responded instantly to shelter the royals, but the magicians exposed their assholes as unchanging or no-guard. Because it broke the magic prop, it doesn''t even activate the junction...


    This is alarming because I recognize that there are ''demonic props'' from day to day. The point is, I''m not used to dealing with it in the absence of it. Like Noiko the Knight Dormitory, he must not be training in the absence of demonic props or anything.


    Ice pieces are directed equally at everyone. Exactly everyone has a surprise look on their face, but they don''t understand that what I''m trying to say isn''t this situation.


    "Just a small piece of ice, about a knife. Still, depending on where you aim, it can be fatal. Now, the knights have moved, haven''t they?" I understand that''s possible, "on top of" I can move reflexively, "they said."


    Isn''t that right? And if you ask with your gaze, the knights nod back forcefully.


    "Naturally. Because I train every day for it and prepare for these situations."


    "Right.... Earlier, I said, ''Mages are completely useless, so from now on, you should ask the Kingsguard knights, right?'' That''s why I said it. Because the magicians of this country seemed unable to act as aggressively as they did. You understood, didn''t you?


    "Oh, oh..."


    His Royal Highness the King snorts, while fading his face. I applaud him for that.


    All right, get a second word! Now, at least the magicians can''t do whatever they want in the castle!


    In order for the magicians not to act on their own, they said, ''Leave the guards in the castle to the Kingsguard, okay? You guys are useless, aren''t you?'' Let us understand. This will also be entered in the report, so these problems will not arise in the future.


    This is a clash that occurs when we don''t understand each other''s positions and roles. It''s possible that the magicians who really think for the country will be stirred up by the faction of His Royal Highness the King, causing problems with the knights.


    In this case, arbitration is very difficult. Essentially, it''s because there are times when magic is needed, even in the role of a knight.


    Now I just stab the nail so His Royal Highness King and his brothers don''t use it conveniently, so it''s good with this perception. The report, together with the words appropriate material, would need to be elaborated a little more. There''s no problem with these ways of saying it if you ask Al and the others.


    All right, that''s the end of the first round. Several qualities were also taken for the achievement of the objective of face-to-face and intimidation. You can see it as a bad achievement.


    Ring your fingers, erase the ice pieces. All of you with an atmosphere of relief at once, but the knights watched over me without alarm. Haha, did you spend too much after all!


    Well, don''t be alarmed. Apparently, dangerous person certified. Yeah, I knew.


    Now, well, I''ll explain the situation to you later, so shut up now.


    "You seem to understand, most importantly. Well, take care and welcome home."


    There''s no use anymore - the magicians leave the room behind to escape to the words that made it smell like that. In it, His Royal Highness Brother Wang has only looked back once and stared with a hateful look.


    So it remains the spirit of service that says'' This place should live up to expectations''.


    A gesture of beheading with a raised thumb, with a scorned grin.


    I wish my mouth was puckered or something, but it makes more sense than having a wall of words. Therefore, select the means by which everyone will know.


    I am sure that my feelings have been well conveyed to His Royal Highness the King, who flees in haste.


    "Lord Magic Master, now..."


    "''Let''s work with each other! It''s an expression of feelings."


    "Oh, yeah."


    I''m not lying. Just that the hard-working stuff hasn''t made ''something'' clear.

 260 Irfena is also quite soothing (?)

    - Meanwhile, around that time, in Irfena (Erschon perspective)


    ¡­¡­ I don''t know about His Royal Highness Wang, but neither is Mizuki. "


    I accidentally get a headache in a conversation I hear from a demon prop.


    I think the words and actions of His Royal Highness Brother Wang, who seems to be the main perpetrator of the kidnapping, are also considerable - in the sense that it is shallow. I don''t know why I would do anything to find out - but I think it''s enough of a problem with Mizuki against me.


    Why are you looking in the direction of taking the word from the beginning?


    Why are you playing while you know who they are?


    Why are you saying things that make them think they''re enemies...!


    alarming and entering. That said, it would be possible if Mizuki''s position now was more than the opponent has been using the great nickname of protection.


    Yet Mizki chose the path of hostility.


    Of course, intentionally. Apparently, that girl only thinks about attacking from the start.


    The audible conversation was also ferocious until it was vivid. Absolutely, all I can think about is being sent in.


    If the other person in the conversation earlier is real... there must be the King of Gania and His Royal Highness the King. That attitude, knowing that.


    Whatever you think, I just don''t think Mizuki feels worthy of Gania.


    Do they understand that disaster is going to strip their fangs?


    "Isn''t that nice, El? Mizuki''s attitude is natural, right? Anyway, I stripped my fangs off against my beloved parent cat."


    "Exactly. In the first place, Mizuki would be making love to us because she knew she was going to retaliate."


    Al and the others were very excited about me holding my head. It is those who live in the Cavalier Dormitory who have the most understanding of Mizuki. And at the same time, he knows more about its ferocity than anyone else.


    From them like that, I seem happy to have been able to send in Mizuki, who is capable of acting alone and of accomplishing reprisals in a form that accompanies my will - I do not want Gania and Irfena to be able to rub.


    Anyway, everyone has a spare smile. Until before Mizuki contacted me, it was the difference between cloud mud.


    Think of that fact and exhale deeply. I don''t know if I should be welcoming or mourning their change.


    ... Yes, he was leading Mizki with Al and the others.


    As far as the current situation was concerned, it was incredible, but everyone was in a hurry and anger on their face. This was a very rare thing and they were clearly telling themselves that they could not stay calm.


    In the first place, I''m the original target. It was certain that specialized means of restraint with magic were available, and even for kidnappers, he was presumed to be quite a high-profile person.


    This is due to the fact that I am royal of Ilfena. If you''re not prepared to turn Irfena against your enemies, you can''t bother getting your hands on it. Because Irfena is quite a ''strong country''.


    But it was Mizuki, a different world, who took my place. How much is the anger of the murderers?


    Mizuki can''t handle weapons and so on, because he is considered a civilian. If they make magic unusable in some way, I don''t know what kind of treatment they''ll get. No kidding, it was a fading situation.


    ... but.


    Nonstandard daughters were out of standard everywhere.


    I wondered if they had contacted me, causing something like a joke. No, Mizuki didn''t do it... and I couldn''t help but wonder if he was on his side until luck.


    The end point of the metastasis was braced, which would still be good. But then it''s a streak of strange things for whoever hears.


    Did you get to know the kidnapper and the son of a man?


    That''s the son of His Royal Highness the King, and His Royal Highness the King?


    And even the king and his wife?


    To quote, I cured my birth disorder...... so?


    ¡­¡­


    Let''s get this straight. Because of the complacency I''ve had as a guardian of Mizuki, I wouldn''t be surprised if that girl did something to me, for the most part.


    Such a time has passed a long time ago, and I believe it is now possible to deal with it with a certain degree of ambition.


    But this won''t......!?


    What do you mean, all of a sudden, we have most of the key people, and we even have an accomplice candidate? Besides, he quickly plunged his quarrel into His Royal Highness Brother Wang, who seems to have been the kidnapper, taking the kind of qualities he will need in the future.


    That is certainly, I guess, the part that can be described as excellent.


    ... unless you know Mizuki makes use of it in an unlimited and unpleasant direction.


    Al and the others are having fun because we know that. Absolutely, Mizki must not be willing to forgive a party of His Royal Highness the King.


    Even though I''m not that kind. I don''t want to flatter you with me all this time, but that is limited to the faction of His Royal Highness the King.


    ¡­¡­


    Is King Gania and his wife mentally okay? I don''t think I have very flexible personality.


    And Mizuki isn''t the only reason I''m in an indescribable mood.


    Turn your gaze toward you. There is no magician detained there who is the perpetrator of the kidnapping...... The twins were hitting me, and I had tears in my eyes.


    "Dude, you''re not gonna shut up to this extent, are you?


    Even though I say it, its feet capture the sorcerer''s groin firmly - due to pain, supposedly aimed at inhibiting the exercise of sorcery - and it just threatens to crush it at any time.


    "Hey, what, you''re trying to use magic!


    "Kaha......"


    Apparently, the sorcerer tried to use magic with the magic props, and another kicked in before showing his movements.


    ¡­¡­


    Who the hell could have imagined the twins of the Viscount Deebolt family that this is what Mizki calls'' Hetta ''?


    They were harnessing their special abilities and using a remote move called "Crush Magic Before Activation," while still hurting the twitching sorcerer. Of course, the other knights - all of them, those who live in the cavalry - surround themselves with pleasure.


    By contrast, the sorcerer has tears. I guess he also has the mental damage caused by the failure of the measures, but he feels more terrified of the twins than that.


    Normally, magic is exercised by listening to chants. That is normal and ''natural''.


    Despite this, these two are ''just trying to use magic, I can spot it''.


    As a magician, nothing but a threat. If you don''t know its special abilities, it just looks like ''you''re perceiving a slight stream of magic and crushing its activation beforehand''.


    Of course, I can''t imitate that to the twins. They really said, "Somehow? ''Cause I''m just sensing the sorcerer''s behavior, still with the vague perception.


    The point is that the twins are beside the sorcerer and are being attacked, so they can just be found out.


    However, it is also true that it is these two people who are hurting themselves, so if you want to escape, you will have to attack them.


    Bias, they are just too incompatible. In a situation where there is just no prior information, I guess it''s rare for people to notice that much. Now, the magician hasn''t even noticed.


    I''m afraid of the twins because I haven''t noticed. The fact that only the expression is a smile while the two of you are not laughing is probably due to it.


    "You know what you did? I don''t know, if I did, I''d want to die, wouldn''t I?


    "My Lord... Was it? Do you realize what you sent to the Lord?


    The sorcerer looks suspicious to the twins who tell him with a grin when he dulls. Naturally, in that situation, I can''t help but see Mizuki as just a mage.


    "I''ll tell you. That guy is a ''disaster of the world''. I''m telling you, what rumors are circulating to the public, because they interpret the facts in a very good direction? Nature is the opposite, the opposite!


    "The exonerating magician? Is he the good guy? Don''t be silly, Mizuki plays with toy certification for the guy he''s set himself up with."


    "Huh......!?


    It seems to be the first fact heard, and the magician has a stunned look on his face. Apparently, I''ve heard quite a few rumors about Mizuki in and of itself.


    But I guess he was insulted somewhere because they were interpreted in a very well-intentioned direction. The fact that they have not carried out overwhelming destruction or killing is also an element in their thinking.


    Well, even when I say magician, I''ve been in this world for about a year. Magic is high in the digits - just like me, in the sense. There are no rumors that you are expensive enough - so no wonder you don''t think of it as a threat.


    But he was sweet. ''Sometimes existence itself can be so vicious that killing and destruction are not the eyes'' because I didn''t even think...!


    "How could he have been afraid if he hadn''t killed or destroyed it? Why was it recognized by the country''s top management?


    "The achievements of the Wizard are famous... why was that accomplished? You really think there was no sacrifice?


    "If you''re hunting for your prey, you''re the one who''s not confused about falling for it, are you? Mizuki."


    "Will you be safe with your precious Lord? Well, at the time I tried to kidnap His Highness, there would be no future."


    If it is the twins who incite with words, it is the knights around them who incite that fear. The knights look at the magician, grinning slightly.


    ... the knights with wings just look at it. That attitude had made the twin words seem more true and had the effect of stirring up sorcerers'' fears.


    One of the twins suddenly sticks his boot tip into the magician''s mouth as he looks at it, even though he is half frightened.


    "Gu......"


    "Oops! Don''t bite my tongue, okay? We''re going to have lots of fun reports, but it''s not cool to leave."


    Apparently, the sorcerer tried to bite off his tongue. Because I didn''t get it, I guess the magician is'' just thinking about it ''. The twins seemed to see through that.


    "It''s too early to sleep, isn''t it? Mizuki is going to kill you! Don''t just run away."


    "Your actions will end your life with the Lord.... Oh, I don''t think you''re gonna take your life, do you? It''s Mizuki''s way of making you better off dead!


    And at exactly the same time, laughing.


    "" Looking forward to that, huh? That your Lord will lose everything and be worn out!


    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    You can''t die, you can''t escape. Sorcerers, who seemed to have been spiritually limited in various ways, gained gradual peace - so-called stunning.


    "Oh, wow, those two have been working out a lot for Mizuki,"


    "We''ve been together forever. I don''t like it, but I''m sure you''ll get used to it."


    To some happily speaking conversation between Al and Klaus, I recall General Saillite saying previously: ''Mizuki is pitch black that no one can dye''. Well, did this also mean that you called it ''pitch black'' instead of just ''black''?


    Black not influenced by others and not cloudy. Its colour, with an overwhelming strength, that cannot help but affect if it is slightly involved.


    You mean "dye yourself, but vice versa"?


    To my mind, Rudolph was pretty much under Mizki''s influence, too. Nowadays, the impact would have been felt around Mizuki''s starting to see the incidents he was involved in as entertainment.


    However, from the loyalists who know the situation so far, I am delighted that Rudolph, the Lord, seems to enjoy it.


    As a result, ''No problem! (Probably)''. Even if there was some harm there, you thought you could just twist it down.


    I guess they are, too. The (evil) influence of Mizki is definitely the bouncing of a tragic situation as if it were a lie.


    In contemplating such a thing, the sorcerer was wrapped up and carried away. I guess his nightmare won''t end because the twins will be on the sidelines as watchdogs.... slight, but pitiful.


    ''Demon King - this one is over. Let''s continue the discussion -!


    Mizuki''s swallowing voice was heard from the demonic props. As far as the last minute conversation goes, I feel like I was pretty much slaughtered... there''s no more nervous vibes from Mizuki than I can say at all.


    Apparently, he certified entertainment early. Well, I guess I''m not going to make it worse with Mizuki than His Highness becoming an accomplice.


    That girl is obsessed with strangeness. Rescue in the event of a fall and the extent to which you have been certified as a Guest must repay you.


    The birth disorder is... human experimentation confusing, so I''m not thankful. At least, Mizuki understands The Magic Impact Not In This World, so she won''t count for it. His Royal Highness Schanze and I can''t blackmail it.


    "Well, how shall we wrap it up?... Hopefully I won''t be impotent"


    Squirting like a solitaire, facing demonic props. Let''s pretend that Al and the others who were beside us felt like they laughed but didn''t notice.


    - ''You''re relieved you can confirm the kitten''s safety'' and ''You''ve got mental leeway,'' because you haven''t heard the two words!

 261 The hunt begins.

    "Well, shall we resume the discussion?"


    That being said, I know I can''t do it right away in the atmosphere of the place. I put a word in the Demon King with the end of the event, but remain silent. I guess we''re talking about it there and there. Perhaps I''m guessing the air here.


    Hilariously, gaze indoors. After the departure of a party of His Royal Highness Brother Wang, the room was filled with unspeakable air.


    This is also significant that the knights remain on this occasion. Because they saw the threat of me, in addition to not knowing anything about how it had been.


    You can''t be more alert, in this case. But there is no explanation from the King - including that it is unclear whether the information I have spoken is true - so there was no other way to remain silent on this occasion.


    Their appearance like that is very highly regarded to me.


    ''Cause you''re proof that the King of Gania is recognized?


    What makes judgment that you didn''t just take the throne from your predecessors'' will!


    I know nothing about a country called Gania. So I could not abandon the possibility that ''the present King of Gania is not recognised at all''.


    That''s it, the one who recognized this man as king because he swears allegiance to his predecessors. That makes it very difficult to do.


    But the knights are protecting them. I don''t try to break my attitude that it''s natural, not because I was ordered to. Such appearances overlapped with the Kingsguard knights seen in various countries.


    CONCLUSIONS...... The King of Gania is fully recognized by the deliveries.


    Of course, not everything would recognize him. More than the presence of His Royal Highness Brother Wang, the opposing forces can say what''s wrong.


    Still, I presume there are a number of people who admit that they have ruled the country so far. My track record since I became king said things.


    As soon as we eliminate His Royal Highness Brother Wang, it is troublesome that the overhang will happen all the time. Though a lot of confusion is inevitable, ''we must have Gania ruled''. So this confirmation was mandatory.


    ¡­¡­ After all, you should see him plotting it. "


    Poop, and the King of Gania groans. You had the slightest desire to believe it, and whoever sees it is discouraged.


    The queen is also pointing her carefree gaze at the king, but she can''t find the words to speak.


    "Isn''t it now? I''m guessing you''ve done some minor things before, haven''t you? In contrast, it grew as a result of a lack of fortitude in dealing with it. That''s a common flow."


    "That, is..."


    "That''s the reality."


    The knights turn a critical gaze on them, but they don''t even care.


    What are you sad about, what do you think? Isn''t that everything?


    "Yes, I''ll give you this."


    "Huh?... duh! Master Magic, what is this?


    When I say that, I throw the small demonic props I was wearing at the knights. Suddenly, one of the knights caught it in surprise but safely.


    "That''s a demonic prop that recorded an earlier conversation. You''ll need it as proof, won''t you?


    "Proof?"


    "Oh, you pretend you didn''t notice? I testified that ''I was not kidnapped, I was sent on a bilateral basis''. According to the testimony of the person who falls under the category of victim in case of kidnapping, it can be determined that ''there is no possibility of kidnapping''. This is'' that, for some reason, even His Royal Highness the King, who has decided to kidnap him, was convinced ''. Therefore, there is nothing wrong with a series of events. In the first place, it is'' a covenant personally exchanged between His Royal Highness Prince Wang and His Highness Elshon ''and'' the King and his wife are not involved ''. You can prove that, can''t you?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "I don''t need words for nothing. Accept that''s everything."


    The knights'' faces were stretched to the facts expected from those words. Well, I guess so. I kidnapped a royal family from another country and tried to blame it on the king and his wife... I can''t believe my mouth is torn.


    "That''s the ''fact'', that''s fine.... I tried so hard not to waste the feelings of His Royal Highness Tezert and the King and his wife. By the way, don''t worry, His Highness Elshon has accepted."


    "Lord Commander, isn''t His Highness Elshon still not convinced?


    To me explaining, the King of Gania also goes into discipline. But it''s a matter of concern. Because the Demon King basically wants a future in which he doesn''t dispute.


    "No? You''re convinced at the time you gave it to me. In the first place, you didn''t argue, even though you were exchanging words with me. You can''t miss the most effective timing."


    If you want to attack Gania, you will do it with a tickle before His Royal Highness the King comes out. There''s a lack of information, and there''s even a witness named me. I''m not the demon king who misses that advantage.


    It''s just... I''m not as good as the Demon King.


    "Oh, just one confirmation. I wanted to kill the culprit and his group, and I got an accomplice named His Highness the Schanze. First, understand it."


    "Right. Mizki claimed that from His Highness Elshon. If it''s okay with me, I''ll gladly be an accomplice. Anyway, there''s no ahead of you."


    "Lord!


    "It must be true, Rafik. There''s no way I''m the only one without punishment than that man has made so many cases. Even if it''s a parent sin, it''s beyond the scope of just the parties. If you are proud of your precious blood, you should also show your understanding that your rank will be united as it deserves."


    Mr. Rafik raises his voice, but His Highness Schanze was calm. I guess that also stems from seeing the real parents like others.


    Plan the kidnapping of royalty in another country. Moreover, it has been executed with a large number of witnesses.


    It''s not a question of success or failure. In the first place, the otherworldly man named Magic Master has been kidnapped!


    ... you think Ilfena will miss that? Don''t you think it''s impossible to ''decide that there was nothing'' more than being responsible for the position of hindsight and protection of the otherworlds?


    I think His Royal Highness Schanze wants to impress upon him a clean attitude because he understands it. His Highness Shuanze''s words and actions, and his treatment - including punishment from Gania - make it a judgment that Gania understands the situation correctly.


    The point is, in a way, you want to protect the victims, the King and his wife of Gania. Because while pleading guilty to the sins of his real parents, he is turning the subject of Irfena''s protest to His Royal Highness the King.


    "So we also need ''proof that we know you weren''t kidnapped'' in Ghana. As long as it''s there, it''ll prove that there was no kidnapping."


    That''s what I''m saying, while pointing to the magic prop I threw earlier. Exactly, the knights also understood the general circumstances, and their vigilance for me seemed largely faint.


    But that''s not the end of it. At the corner, I''m sorry for softening your attitude, but I have to tell you something important to make no mistake.


    "So, right? Earlier though. Please note that I am not on your side."


    "Is that it? Didn''t you make Schanze an accomplice?


    His Royal Highness Tezelt immediately raised his voice. The look just seems strange when you say ''I don''t know what that means''.


    But this means a lot. Because in "accomplices" and "allies," there''s a big difference.


    "I want to kill the culprits of this ridiculous farce, and one of them¡­ those who were the Lord. His Highness Schanze wants to do something about the fathers. This is just a" match of interests, we just put our hands together, "right? I''m not on your side."


    Looks similar, no. If you want to go into detail, ''even to the accomplice side, be careful''.


    "Of course, you won''t have to let King Side crush you. But that''s not an emotion because we''re on our side. ''Cause it''s a force I need you to survive in my actions''. This is more essential than not wanting Irfena to be able to rub with Gania."


    "I see, you feel like ''do your own thing''. Because if you''re on your side, it''s not just about this one, it gives the impression that it''s going to continue."


    "Yeah. Only on this issue, because the interests are just in agreement. I mean, from the outsiders, you deserve Gania."


    "Huh!?


    The king and his wife reacted to the word deserved. The sight of the knights becomes harsh.


    Nevertheless, I set my sights on the King of Gania. They knew that, too, and it looks like they''re sorry.


    "You are the king of this country.... I could be king. Are the nobles convinced by the words of their predecessors alone? At least there must have been enough push to be king."


    I do not know if I was recognized for my efforts and personal abilities until then, or if I was considered better than His Royal Highness Brother Wang. But there were enough supporters to be kings. That''s true.


    "Yet your backwardness towards His Royal Highness the King has not yet disappeared.... Hey, king? I don''t think anyone judged His Royal Highness Wang to be dangerous? Do you seriously think that no one worried about the possibility of breaking the country?


    ¡­¡­


    King Gania says nothing. That is a testament to his presence.


    He would have felt a sense of crisis in the power of a party of His Royal Highness Brother Wang and advanced the elimination. Whatever you think of that, it''s only going to do the country harm.


    "Some would have risked their lives and tried to eliminate them. It is your vague attitude that has made you praise it or give it up. If you do, you''ll be suspicious of what happened. I couldn''t have done it more than you weren''t prepared to do."


    "Lord Commander! Too many words for you! Your Majesty and I have been troubled for a long time. Take that...!


    "The result is this one case, which led to His Highness Schanze being the ''Son of the Sinner''?


    "Gu......"


    It''s bad for angry knights, but it''s already affecting them. Hopefully it can fit inside the gania, but this time the irfenas are caught up.


    In this state, there would be no ''don''t talk''. What''s the matter, King Gania''s impudence makes me blind.


    "Exactly. That''s why I could blow it off, too. You can''t hope for a bright future. All I can do now is make a little better of Ilfena''s impression and get rid of the culprits from this country."


    "Schanze......"


    "Tezelt, this is reality. I know you two have been bothered, but we should see it as out of time"


    His Royal Highness Schanze, with a bitter grin, does not deny my words. On the contrary, I make it clear that I have been willing to do so since the beginning.


    The King and his wife...... they have no words to speak to His Highness Schanze. As a result of their postponement, His Highness Schanze could no longer escape the title of Son of the Sinner. I hear you''re shocked by that fact.


    "Suddenly, I have sympathy for being pressed to the throne. But you and the royal family... shouldn''t have thought it through."


    "Right, right. I couldn''t tell exactly how much hindsight I couldn''t wipe. That''s how it is now..."


    Contrary to His Highness Shuanze, who looks neat somewhere, the King of Gania has a sad look. The same goes for the Queen and His Royal Highness Tezert.


    Perhaps, but you weren''t expected to be a prince? I may have become king without such recognition being abandoned.


    But this time I''ll have it truncated. I have no shards to forgive the culprit.


    Everyone immerses themselves in a tragic atmosphere, except me. His Highness Schanze''s expression isn''t that dark, but it''s still a harsh look because I can''t predict what the end - including the aftermath - will be.


    At that time, he heard the voice of the Demon King from the demon props, who had been listening to him until then.


    "Mizuki. So you''re making His Highness Schanze an accomplice?


    "Yeah, I''m the one hunting, but I need permission to use the hunting grounds."


    All we need is permission from the King of Gania. And "an accomplice in an identity not crushed by His Royal Highness the King".


    In this sense, His Royal Highness Schanze can be described as optimal. Something that shows no signs of running self preservation, including the intention to disappear from the Ganian tabular stage in the future.


    However, it is not possible for a parent cat to miss such a ''poor person''.


    ''I got it. Mizki, if you want to make His Highness Shuanze an accomplice, [protect him from anything]. That leads to your protection, so I won''t tolerate no.''


    ¡­¡­ Copy that. "


    ''Protect Your Highness from anything''. That can be taken in a violent sense, as well as in a spiritual sense. And what His Royal Highness Schanze is trying to protect is his replacement, the King and his wife, and His Royal Highness Tezert.


    I mean, think about them, too. Move.


    Because His Highness Schanze doesn''t want them to worry or be hurt.


    "You would, wouldn''t you? ''Cause you''ve not just been retreating from all enemies, but you can be miserable for that.''


    "You can''t. I have no good, no evil. It''s just to fight the enemy."


    ''I hope so. You''re a brain-wrestling magician, so you have to try to accomplish it?... be careful with yourself.''


    "Of course not, Demon King. I''m called your black cat, right? I''ll see what I can do."


    Even so, the bitter smile leaks. Totally...... Even at times like this, the Demon King does not lose his kindness.


    What the hell have they been looking at that has only been judged by intimidation by magic? I don''t care what you think, you''re unlikely to be good to royalty.


    Kindness doesn''t mean you can''t make a miserable choice.


    As royalty, it''s not like you don''t have the arrogance to trump others.


    I just don''t put my personal feelings on the table except when I really need them. If it is to be served, it is assumed that some means will be taken. That must be the difference between the Demon King and the King of Gania.


    I guess this is a word directed not only at me, but also at the Al''s and the others on the spot. Because if you leave them alone, they''ll move on their own. In that case, there must be no consideration for Gania.


    But the word of the Demon King flattered it. More than this, they could only move in the position of my collaborators. I guess I showed it to the delivery that would be most angry, showing where it dropped off.


    That''s why it''s decided what I need to do.


    "I''ll move to make sure it meets your expectations. If I can''t, the hounds will be unleashed."


    The sigh of a frightened demon king reaches me, laughing as I dull. The Ganian forces stared at that with a dismal look on their face.


    Is it strange that I, the otherworldly man, have the trust of His Highness the Demon King?


    Or are you afraid that the evil wizards of the world will obey you?


    My ''hunt'' has already begun, although I don''t know what the emotions are.


    "Come on, what kind of hand are you going to use? Heh heh, let me entertain you, huh?


    By the time I have no skin, let''s not smash him - only His Highness Schanze secretly distorts his mouth into the form of a laugh at me whining like that. Smiling back we are ''accomplices'' in exactly the same hunt.


    Sounds like you could be a good partner, huh? His Royal Highness Schanze.

 262 Tea Party = Battlefield One of them

    The day after I announced the start of the hunt...


    "You don''t have to be nervous, do you?


    "No, I''m not nervous. What''s the purpose, you set me up fast, a beating up outbreak sooner than later!? Or so I think, because I just can''t stop being excited!


    ¡­¡­ Yes. "


    I was invited to the Queen''s Tea Party. Now I''m waiting for the queen to do my duty, and I''m asking for precautions.


    ¡­¡­


    Correction, there was no right of veto. Without waiting for a reply, I was abducted......!


    However, it seems that this was unexpected for the Queen as well. Cause? That''s up to His Royal Highness the King.


    "Dear Mr. and Mrs. Krudelis... My brother and I are sure of that. Some of her factions don''t invite you, who are outsiders."


    Apparently, His Royal Highness Brother Wang has begun gathering information. So I asked the uncracked wife... something like that.


    The queen also tried to say no at first, but she was pushed off because Lady Wang''s brother and wife had strong hopes. I was like, "Pre-built to be my sister-in-law, and I was forced - of course, you hate it - didn''t I? ''Though I do.


    This is also a difficult situation to criticize, as we do not say clearly ''exploration'', but only ''we want to hear from customers from other countries''. It''s not a lie, so if you keep saying no, the queen will be a more difficult development to criticize.


    The passing of such a request was also greatly influenced by the situation of King VS''s brother. Mrs. Wang Brother has brought quite a few women on her side, a force that cannot be ignored. Given its influence, it seems that none of them can be unhindered to say queen.


    As troubling as it may be, I am broken by the queen who still asks me.... that''s what I got you to do.


    ''Cause the prey walked in from the other side, didn''t he?


    I pretend to be a ''civilian who couldn''t refuse'' all the time because ''I had no choice but to, because they called me''.


    No, it''s true, too, isn''t it? From the royal family: ''Be sure!'' Cause if they say so, I can''t say no.


    If this is the story, it should be Ibili''s place as classic. Even without that, it seems to me that the entertainment element is strong because it seems to be Queen''s VS Lady Wang.


    If you''re Wang VS Wang''s brother, you''re naturally arguing with his wives. This one seems to be a feud under the water, and it''s going to be a reward for nethineties and disgust.


    Oh no... I''m super good at that ? or I love it...!


    What a fool, Lady Wang. No, His Royal Highness the King! If the sorcerer is synonymous with wit, let''s realize the sorcerer is more than that, shall we?


    In the first place, the majority of my accomplishments are very difficult to punish: ''Take the other person''s word, ravage'' or ''snore until my heart breaks, with such content that the other person cannot dispute''.


    Blah, ''It''s nice to have no proof left!'' A lot of things can only be said. The heart wound is invisible on the surface.


    I just can''t ignore it or cover it up because it''s my duty to report it to my guardian, the Demon King. Hence, ''Stupid cat!'' It''s just a routine to get slapped.


    I mean, that''s what I do every time. It is not complimented by flattery either, but it is ultimately judged necessary because it will produce results, and it is only necessary to the extent of preaching.


    ... I don''t even feel like I''ve been given up when it''s impossible to correct my personality.


    "I guess I''m on guard for you. Until now, I''ve been really indifferent to Schanze. I''m sure you''ll hear a lot about the parent and the child."


    "I think the opposite is true."


    Aren''t you usually wary? When asked, the queen sighed deeply.


    "That one has a strong sense of electorate. So I guess the emphasis is on the treatment of civilians by different worlds. There''s a verse where you think you can handle some things with different identities."


    I see, Madame is also of His Royal Highness the King? They also have those strengths, and they''re trying to get me to participate in a battle with the queen who also participates in their surroundings.


    Sure, I don''t think it''s an effective means. Because my mistake leads straight to the Queen''s fault.


    Besides, I sometimes treat civilians, and I don''t know noble manners or anything.... you don''t have to know, normally.


    What a nasty thing to do around poking me there. I''m sure you''re looking to have some fun with the mess. The aim would be to make you understand which one is up there and for future restraint......


    However, this is in a way a bad hand. My guardian and guardian are demon kings, aren''t they?


    You''re insulting the Demon King, your protector, on the run?


    In the south, it is becoming common sense, the realization that ''it is His Highness Elshon who is educating the Magic Instructor''. You can''t do anything more stupid than have this.


    Of course, I''m not a nobleman, so I''m allowed to be. It''s just unacceptable to be a ''civilian who knows nothing''.


    Yes, I am also in a position to be involved in the Demon King''s assessment. Therefore, what I am required to do is'' the value of my participation there ''.


    I mean, ''Do something funny!'' That is.


    It is not courtesy or anything else that is required of a rare beast, it is a banquet art......!


    Courtesy etc. sucks, ''cause you''re from another world'' is all you need. Ningro, "The Tea Party attended by His Highness the Demon King''s Black Cat" is important, in this case, "against Lady Wang and her faction, what have you done?"


    Oh, my God, I understand you. He will gladly take my side, including that it will be utilized by his own country.


    Because this is Gania. It''s a big country up north, isn''t it?


    If you can obtain the scandal of such a country, Mrs. Wang''s brother (and his party), you must be happy to turn to my defense. It''s an adult relationship in the back.


    It pains me that my predecessors were right to judge me compared to them. My wife can''t take the throne if she''s my son. Never, ever cross with the royalty I know.


    I think they - Lady Wang and her brothers - have a lot of power in their own country.


    But I''m an ''outsider''.


    Moreover, ''Interworlds with the potential to pass on information to their guardians and guardians''.


    I can''t believe you''re trying to get involved in such a scary position and expose even your own scandal. Really, as His Highness Schanze said, ''people who only see themselves'' I guess. You look good, in a way.


    Smudge, I don''t think you can guess the parent-child relationship. It seems true (though I don''t want to admit it) that the son of Mr. and Mrs. Wang, so I guess His Highness Schanze is a mutation or something.


    That would convince me of my crippled legs. Your Highness Schanze, it''s too decent. There are subtly distorted verses.


    When I told him so, he muttered, "Well, is this a sign that these feet are not like them..." so he seemed to be a whispering consolation.


    Yeah, I know how that feels, too. If I have a guardian, I''m on the run.


    She had a queen''s support while she was thinking about it. That''s a classy cream colored dress today. Nice ornament you''re wearing subtly.


    "If you take a seat at the Tea Party, you may not be able to shelter you. But I''m telling your friends about you, and I''m sure you can help me."


    "Thank you for your concern. But maybe it''s okay."


    "I hope so..."


    As far as the queen with a worried face is concerned, is it certain that you will set me up? If it''s ok, something that even means reassuring me "right" back.


    But don''t worry? I''m new to these places, but if you''re royal, you''ve had the experience of dealing with them!


    King Kivela, His Highness Linus, and Master Will are more scared! Especially the two Kings of Kivera and Will, who are going to set me up with a induction. Blah, you''re just gonna run away so those people don''t take their word for being the other guy, me.


    Compared to that, what a cutie. Can fight back. That''s all I need. All I have to do is do the best I can.


    The kitten you want only desperately resists whoever your enemies are.


    Stand up your little fangs and nails, use that cuteness as a weapon, only to tick at someone who''s really scared!


    Whether I''m cute or not, I think I''m worth more than Mrs. Wang. He''s a proven magician, and even if something happens, he''ll move in the direction of selling thanks!


    Including that meaning, ''I can''t stop being excited''. Still willing to provide laughter (besides the participants) today, the entertainer will be served by your familiar fear magician! Let''s play, Mrs. Wang.


    ... If it means entertaining entertainers with stunts, I don''t think ''entertainers'' are wrong either. Word beatings are definitely my stunt!


    "Well, shall we go? I''ve got a special seat next to me this time. So you should know better about that faction."


    "Looking forward to it!


    Shall we now go to the battlefield?

 263 Tea Party = Battlefield Part II

    There is a good smell of tea indoors, and ladies wearing dresses - of varying ages - are gathered together. At such an elegant moment, people converse with pleasure...... not.


    "Ko, this..."


    "Hehe, I''m sorry to hear that, am I? Your Royal Highness?


    As soon as possible, me and Mrs. Wang''s brother - I personally call them here - were staring at each other. No, Mrs. Wang is the only one who comes looking at me, and I''m just giving it back.


    I''ll tell you without misunderstanding, I wasn''t willing to rub it from the beginning with me. Because this is a Tea Party hosted by the Queen.


    You don''t imitate being set up from yourself, do you? You can''t put me to shame, and you''re at a disadvantage.


    However, Mrs. Wang Brother seems to have been motivated from the beginning.


    You''re the magician, aren''t you? Oh, could you not even lend me the dress?


    Along with this dialogue, you mocked the ladies around you from the beginning - maybe the back of the house belonging to the faction of His Royal Highness the King.


    Of course, the Queen didn''t realize that. It''s just that I let you refuse.


    In the first place, it was Lady Wang who suddenly said, ''I want to invite civilians''. It''s normal that civilians don''t own dresses, and to me, they only have dresses that are turned into combat clothes.


    Mrs. Wang Brother treated me as'' not fit ''if I was wearing a dress, and I expected that if I wasn''t wearing it, I would have just wanted to disparage her for other reasons. Um, understandable person and above all.


    However, Mrs. Wang seems to have forgotten... that I am a ''civilian'' and a ''being who is not supposed to be here''!


    Whatever they say, ''Uh, really? I just think,'' cause you called it in, huh? ''I can argue.


    I mean, it''s an odd situation for whoever hears it, so the fact that ''Lady Wang Brother harassed the Wizard'' just comes together. It''s an important card, too, to keep me from being the bad guy.


    Thank you, Mrs. Wang brother! This whole place is going to mean you have a problem!


    Besides, it''s a pleasure to find out that ''I have a problem with His Highness''s parents'' than the Demon King has told me to ''protect His Highness''.


    Whatever, I don''t know what''s going on in Gania. Pulling His Highness Shuanze away from his parents - His Highness Shuanze has kept his distance from the start, but that''s what he thinks of as his own handkerchief over there - even in a sense, it would make a compelling statement.


    "We have determined that you do not have common sense, and therefore the protectors of His Royal Highness Schuanze are made to recognize you as the King and his wife."


    With these words, if you poke at an insane event, there''s no problem. Of course, I will report this to the Demon King, and he says, "Your Highness Elshon is in shock, isn''t he? ''The dialogue must also be added.


    Most importantly, for me, His Royal Highness Brother Wang has already turned into a vigilant target. It just happened yesterday, but today''s tea party is mandatory. Now I''d rather not be suspicious.


    Even if I have a duty to accompany the Tea Party, I don''t have a brother-in-law to suit the convenience of Mrs. Wang.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Besides, my clothes are never cheap.


    So you stuck around and bragged, didn''t you?


    ''It''s not a dress, but the fabric used was given to you by King Zebrast, it''s magical, isn''t it? Based on that, it''s something I created. It incorporates multiple auxiliary magic, so it''s worth it¡­ even if we match the dresses and ornaments you''re wearing, I thought this one would be better.''


    I''m not lying. It''s one of the things Rudolph''s been turning into my trademark since he got it, isn''t it?


    It''s a dish that uses an incredibly valuable cloth to impart multiple magic that''s not normally possible. If you are a nobleman - if you are Mrs. Wang Brother with a husband who is a high-ranking magician, you will know its worth.


    And the effect was surface. In an instant, the people who had laughed until then whispered, pale in the face. Well, don''t change your complexion if you include "a gift from the king"!


    Being more attentive to their obvious reaction, I also tried to chase them further.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what have you done?... Oh, you don''t have much word for it. Rest assured? No matter how valuable it is, it''s the people who are involved that matter. ''


    "Well, you know what I mean..."


    "He has made every feat in a country belonging to the south, and is just called [a culpable magician] in the private sector. To me, it''s only worth that much. They make magical artifacts that combine multiple techniques, and they just have knowledge of different worlds. ''


    ¡­¡­


    ''[Civilians], and [even I, who am worthless, can do this degree]. Hehe, I guess the magicians in this country can do better!


    It seemed to me, partly emphasizing in Norinoli, that Lady Wang and her brothers realized that they disliked it. Moreover, this can never be disputed because they belong to the faction of His Royal Highness the King.


    ... If you disagree with the detours, you will have to prove that the magicians, including His Royal Highness the King, are more than me.


    That''s all they wanted to dodge, they just shut up. So, this leads to an exchange with Mrs. Wang''s younger brother.


    I''ve only been staring at Mrs. Wang''s brother for just how pride he is. I gently recieved it and tried to further emphasize "Your Highness," so that in her, "the royal family lost to civilians, or to otherworlds! ''It seemed like it was something of a sexual nature.


    No, it''s just the beginning. No. ?


    What are you gonna do, blow yourself up from the beginning? ?


    Lady Brother Wang stares abominably at me. From her strong sense of electorate, she couldn''t allow herself to lose like a civilian.


    In contrast, I''m excited to hear what they have to say! I don''t care about the queen being distracted next door! It''s okay, it''s self-declared.


    Perhaps, but equally distracted, are all of the Queen''s factions. When the disgust started, you tried to move.


    However, the exorcist''s reaction, which they are supposed to protect, is incredibly diagonal to expectations. It seems that it has become difficult to speak out because I have begun to reward a party of dislikes with Mrs. Wang Brother. I''m sorry, I''m not a big boy.


    "Oh, excuse me...... eh. You''re an excellent magician."


    "It''s a gift of parental education. When people from different worlds came to this world, they were as ignorant as babies. I hear it is the duty of the guardian to educate. I''m no longer a parent who renounces parenthood, and I guess I can''t ''as a person'' imitate irresponsibly. They say worldly scumbags to leave you alone because you don''t like it. If you''re in a position, you can''t ''never'' imitate that."


    It is a fact. The other worlds make quite a difference due to the response taken by their guardians. It is a common recognition between Irfena and Baraxin, as there is also a comparable object called Alisa.


    However, it is also true that the disgust has been added.


    Hard to argue with the facts and dislikes, Mrs. Wang Brother was causing her face to cramp. All the factions of Lady Wang are watching Lady Wang... The poor objection seems to be understood as tightening the neck of Lady Wang.


    But what doesn''t end there is the disaster of the world.


    "Oh, yeah. I have a child, too, so I''m convinced."


    The first bomb was dropped today against Lady Wang''s younger brother, who is trying to fix it, even though she is distracted. Hehe, come on, let''s get caught, okay?


    "Oh, speaking of which, Your Highness Schanze... no, let''s not talk about this. His Royal Highness Schanze became a very good man because he was'' raised by very righteous people ''. Your Highness Tezert is a successful example of parenting."


    "Nah!?


    Everyone''s voice was spooked beautifully. Even the queen has a slightly surprised look at this. Well, you don''t usually fall apart in a place like this.


    "Master Demon, your words are too much!? Isn''t that rude!


    Mrs. Wang immediately reacts to a dislike that, though dizzy, produces tremendous effects on certain persons. But this objection was what I wanted.


    "Yes!? I can''t believe you''re angry there, I knew ''Parenting Waiver'' was a fact!? It was a secret you didn''t want outsiders to know!? I didn''t say who the ''very righteous people'' are referring to!


    "... Huh!? Oh, that sort of thing."


    Everyone changes their complexion to me - pretending to look that way - who raises too many voices in surprise. It would be awkward to leak it to outsiders if it were an open secret in this country, right?


    Having realized her mistake, Mrs. Wang Brother hurriedly utters the word of denial, but it is too late. I didn''t say, "Your Highness was raised by the king and his wife, so you''re very good."


    By making the first remark to smell the circumstances of His Highness, Lady Wang led her to misunderstand. I have not said anything conclusive, so if Lady Wang''s brother is angry, it just seems'' there is something backward ''.


    In the first place, I praise His Highness Shuanze for ''growing up well''. If you''re raising it, you''re proud of it, and you don''t get angry if you''re wrong.


    Well... Mrs. Wang seems to have felt as though she had been told, ''We are not a legitimate couple''. That''s right, no parents, different point of anger.


    Even with that in mind, I turn my eyes to Lady Wang Brother, who is desperately trying to change her complexion and say it. From time to time, I could see clearly behind my compulsory participation in this tea party as I turned my gaze to the queen in regret.


    Mrs. Wang Brother must have mistaken me for being on the side of the King and his wife. When that happens, there will naturally be sharing of information. If you have already been briefed on the circumstances, you are likely to have been convinced.


    That''s connected to your participation in this tea party, so you didn''t expect me to use this kind of hook? The point is, it''s suicide bombing.


    So why don''t you ask me why I thought so? I have some information I''d like to put in your ears!


    "''Cause I just guessed from His Highness''s words, didn''t I? Later, that''s the attitude of His Royal Highness Brother Wang yesterday. There were only suspicious elements."


    One of Mrs. Wang''s younger brothers, who was about to raise her voice in advocacy, speaks out in line with the new information she had brought abruptly. As far as that look goes, ''What do you mean?'' He seems baffled by all this.


    I laughed at the way they looked. Biku! and my shoulders jumped except for the queen''s, I''m sure it''s my fault.


    "''Cause there couldn''t be His Royal Highness the King yesterday, could there? It''s also a mystery that you''re deciding that I''ve been kidnapped, but you didn''t give a damn about His Highness the Schanze who was on the spot! If you suspect kidnapping and the killer is on the spot, isn''t it normal to care most about your son?


    "Oh, that''s"


    As soon as possible, Lady Wang''s brother at last. Didn''t any of the factions know about this, and their gaze focused on Lady Wang''s brother?


    "Normally we should see it as a raid. The only person I can assure you of kidnapping is the killer..."


    "Chi, no! Oh, well, isn''t your husband in a bit of a hurry?


    Because of the noisy way you put it, Mrs. Wang Brother is in a growing hurry. I smiled at her to reassure her.


    ... seems to have frightened him extra. I can''t solve it.


    "Oh, don''t worry? Your Highness Elshon is convinced of my dispatch, the Magic Instructor. As His Highness Tezelt consulted with His Highness Schanze about his condition, I was planning to come here. Well... it was a" novel welcome. "


    Hiraki turns her gaze to Mrs. Wang. She seems to understand that what her husband did was awkward, and she was busy wandering her gaze.


    I laugh inside out at her like that. And I clapped my shoulders to change the air in the field.


    "Well, that happened. I asked Her Highness Shuanze because I thought it was impossible for her to be a parent." You haven''t guided my son? '','' In the first place, shouldn''t your parents talk about your feet? '','' What do you mean, breaking into my son''s room in a group? ''and "


    "Well... from the point of view of the Wizard, is it normal to wonder?"


    In a delicious tone, the queen fires backup fire.... No, I guess this guy really thought so and said it. What a natural impression, Queen Gania.


    However, the whining seems to have garnered a lot of endorsement, regardless of the faction. The snorting lady continues. From a standpoint unrelated to factions and power strife, it feels... You''re an outsider, me.


    "His Royal Highness Schanze answered: ''It was the King and his wife who raised themselves and cared for them, on their behalf''. It was a faint way of saying it, so I asked a variety of people subtly. Look, if you had abandoned parenthood, you can''t check with the person. You have to pay attention to topics like that."


    "It''s part of my care! I''m not curious! ''And while I appeal to you, go to Todome.


    "So. I was convinced that His Royal Highness the Queen''s brother was angry earlier. It was" What You Mustn''t Touch ", right? The more noble the position, the more you want to hide the scandal. I apologize. But you can''t do what you didn''t do more than you know. Please note that."


    "Right... ok"


    I''m sorry, I say, and then I bow my head. Lady Wang''s voice has no power, I''m sure it''s her fault. I''m smiling with my head down because I care more......!


    Hehe... what can''t be disputed - how''s the power of the second round? How humiliating of you to be taken by your hands like a civilian.


    Parenting waiver is factual, with the testimony of His Royal Highness Schanze, a party. In response to such a ''scandal I want to hide'', I made an understanding and showed it. Because the scandal convinced me that it was true, I showed ''care''.


    So, in this situation, what happens if you argue?


    If you make it look insulting and angry, the quote, ''Brother and Mrs. Wang, abuse even my son'', in which all kinds of evidence have been put together under His Highness Schanze''s full cooperation, will immediately even appear in other countries. If you add the evidence that the Irfenas have examined, you can''t get away with it.


    Well, I personally thought this would be a good one. His Royal Highness Schanze himself will be at the core of the attack, so I was wondering if I could give him a chance to retaliate. It''s a whisper of kindness to the unfortunate Highness of Schanze.


    But Mrs. Wang seems to be someone who can read the air of the place and has chosen to avoid it. We are aware that we are not going, but even the surrounding people are looking at us suspiciously... so choose not to fight.


    Though she seemed to regret it, Mrs. Wang Brother broke off this topic. I guess it was a bad hand to be exposed to the awkwardness of the situation on this occasion any more.


    But the tea party has just begun.


    It''s all right! Madam Brother Wang, you are a child who can do it. I believe this level of disgust won''t crush you!


    More, more shine! And until I crush you, isn''t this the show?


    "Oh, my tea is getting cold. Let them re-brew."


    In the words of the queen, the maids who watched her as she stretched her face quickly moved out. I felt my gratitude for the queen, who had changed the air of the venue, seeping into the apparently soothing expression of the samurai.


    ... but.


    "It''s a tea party in the corner. We need you to have fun."


    The queen who tells you to smile... did you repartition it out of good intentions really? Ladies and gentlemen of your faction, for some reason you are turning a caged gaze of anticipation to me!?


    What if it''s been pretty annoying before? Because of the queen''s character, she won''t make any obvious attacks or anything.


    I doubt it, but I don''t get the right answer or anything. The queen smiled at me like that.


    "Enjoy your magician, too, huh?


    ¡­¡­ Yeah, we''ll have fun. "


    I''ve been enjoying Mrs. Wang''s toys for a while now. As you will know, these words...... it seems, after all, that they were not just meant as they appear to be.


    Royalty is scary! But thanks for letting me ride the invite this time.


    - The queen hosts this tea party. Immediately after the organizer, "disaster" was invited.

 264 Tea Party = Battlefield Part III

    Observe Lady Wang and her brothers before the tea you have been re-brewed. They - other than Mrs. Wang''s brother - were peeking into each other''s complexions, yet seeping into confusion.


    Perhaps, but they had no idea what His Royal Highness the King was doing. No, with Mrs. Wang Brother, you may not have the right picture of the situation.


    If I had known, I would have been absent from this tea party for any reason. Exactly, there would be that much sense of crisis.


    Whatever, the way I came to this country sucks too much. It is'' not kidnapping ''to prevent sin from being rubbed against the king and his wife... because the victim'' the others'' know the truth.


    Blah, ''From His Highness Elshon, the Guardian, I''ve abducted the Wizard!'' That is.


    I''m not saying it in a mean way, that''s the truth. If you make a mistake, it''s a case of diplomacy.


    This is one case where ''quite forcefully, in the direction of no problem'', under the painful excuse that ''His Highness Tezelt had asked for it from the source''. Whoever sees it, it''s better to defend it. It''s usually a crime.


    Based on that, this tea party should have had the aim of restraining me (= Magic Instructor). ''If you don''t want to be abused, don''t do extra imitations, okay?'' And all that was being targeted by Lady Wang''s brothers and sisters.


    If the identity system understands it, it is certain to assume that ''it is awkward to turn all of her factions against the enemy, including Mrs. Wang''s brother''. Even the queen was in that state. "I don''t feel safe with the queen on my side," I think there was some point in telling him in the dark.


    ¡­ provided that it is common.


    From me, it just seems like the enemy is here to show his face...!


    (Lady Wang and all the factions who don''t know what''s going on)


    Show the Queen''s Faction VS the schematic of Lady Wang''s Faction and show which one has power.


    (My perception)


    The people on His Royal Brother Wang''s side = enemies of Ilfena. Introduce yourself, thanks!


    I think there''s this much difference in temperature. In the first place, I said ''novel welcome'' but I didn''t say I was convinced of it. It is only a crime if His Royal Highness the King of Demons and the sorcerers who obey him, who made no promises, are forgiven because they are His Royal Highness Tezert, who promised (and has been) the Demon King.


    There are no favorable elements. I need you to put up with toy handling or some rambling.


    Before that, I still pissed off Irfena.


    I also plan to report back to you about this tea party.


    The only reason I can be playful is because of these circumstances. ''This is the situation, you''re forgiven'', right? Your Royal Highness?


    Even while I was thinking about that, it seemed that Mrs. Wang Brother managed to bring it back. No, because I have a queen, I can''t pull it off - my tea party participation is at the mercy of Lady Wang''s brother - is there any circumstance?


    It appears that her pride as a woman who was supposed to be queen prevailed over her fear of the Wizard. I love it (as a toy) because nobles respond like this!


    So let''s move on to the second round!


    "Wouldn''t you like to know more after this? If it was yesterday, the knights would remember it well, and I think they''ve made a report, right?... well."


    So once I cut the word, I turned my meaningful gaze to the women of the faction, not Mrs. Wang Brother......


    "On this occasion, have you indicated which faction you belong to? Now you can''t even run away."


    "... eh"


    "Heh heh... information-gathering is the basics in the basics, if you are noble. Now, I don''t think you neglected them. His Highness Elshon, who received the report, and you will be judged so."


    I tried blocking the escape route. It''s strange to be pale in the face.


    "Hey, something just happened yesterday. So, I also disagreed with the fact that the Mage is here. We''ll have something to think about."


    "That''s right. Normally, I think I''ll give you a little heart test and then..."


    As he nodded at the Queen''s insignificant cover shooting, he replied, "His Royal Highness the King has done something. Because of this, the impression from the magician is not good ''and the exposure.


    It should be noted that this is a modest tenderness. Because there is also the possibility that factions will be used as abandoned pawns at the end of deceit... I''m letting you join me on this occasion without explaining the circumstances, so I''ll probably do it again in the future.


    Don''t interpret it conveniently, okay? This one has a suspicious eye on His Royal Highness the King?


    To me just saying that, all of you who belong to the faction of Lady Wang''s brother and wife get genuinely pale.


    In contrast, Mrs. Wang has been staring at all the toothpicks. My words seemed inconvenient in many ways.


    No, you''re the one who''s been disparaging me first. ?


    If I didn''t want to be ashamed in front of the queen, I wish I''d been normal. ?


    "... to be honest, she''s a little girl who doesn''t know how to be polite"


    Lady Wang''s brother whining abominably. Tensions run around me, but against me I snorted as I sipped tea. Yeah, you''re absolutely right!


    "It''s a rare beast by the name of a different world man, so hey. There''s nothing wrong with the common sense of nobility, even if it''s the least we can learn."


    I''m not lying. In the first place, things that are usually treated like rare beasts under self-declaration. I also think it''s close to the day when the cat jab will be shaken in front of me, today.


    Yet Mrs. Wang Brother didn''t like my reaction. Hang up the hook and stare at me.


    "You would have learned as much about royalty being the pinnacle of the country!?


    "You''ve learned, haven''t you? Among them, His Majesty the King is at the apex, and that as a woman, the Queen will be at the top. But only in this country, that''s a mistake! Showing hostility to the Queen would be a punishment, wouldn''t it? If that''s allowed, then my attitude will be forgiven, too, right? Because I''m a proven magician, me. Recognized for their personal value."


    "Oh, well, that''s... eh..."


    "In my world, there was something like this, wasn''t there?" Look at the way people behave, and shake me back ". Simply put, ''The good in people is apprentice, and if the bad can overlap with you, do it again''. For better or for worse, people''s behavior can be a cut-off to look back at themselves."


    If you mean, ''Don''t you say it!'' So that''s it! She just noticed that, and Mrs. Wang''s brother shut up. Ha, I work disrespect for the scattered queen, what the hell are you saying?


    Of course, I didn''t see the occasion clearly. But isn''t it like you admit there''s more to backwardness than silence?


    Silence shall be considered affirmative. I am a magician who uses anything under an interpretation that is convenient to me. I do not accept objections.


    In a slaughtered atmosphere, everyone is staring at a person''s complexion. It may have been unusual to have an uncomfortable tea party seat so far, or I didn''t know what to do.


    Even if it''s a reward for disgust, maybe they don''t often take the words they say backwards? At least, because the kind I said back wouldn''t normally come out.


    But there, after all, is the wife of His Royal Highness the ''Um'' King! Mrs. Wang Brother apparently found the cut of the attack, with a grin on her face. Unexpectedly, I stare too closely at expectations.


    Oh!? Mrs. Wang Brother, I knew you could do it! That''s right, you can''t cry and fall asleep without fighting back. Come on, come on, I''m not stopping you, okay?


    Inside, unaware of me being excited, Mrs. Wang Brother looked at me with an eye that included contempt.


    "Well, the Wizard was a different man. I''m sorry to hear about all the guardians... but my fianc¨¦e is here."


    Was Mrs. Wang confident or very good at it? Faction people also take a ride to this. Apparently, some of you have seen my guardians. Repentance went hand in hand, or when I turned my gaze here and there, I was hissing and crossing words.


    But it''s a delicacy that hurts something like that, so I don''t have it.


    ¡­¡­


    Oh, that''s all!? No, let''s try harder!?


    Silence is nothing more than waiting for the next word. For a while now, I decide to wait with a good boy.


    Then Mrs. Wang made an even more misguided statement about what she misunderstood.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, huh? I guess you cared? I didn''t have to tell you, but I thought it was something you felt every day. Oh, my God, I''m so sorry."


    I get a laugh when I dull. The emotions contained therein are superiority, jealousy, contempt¡­ well, all very discerning. The queen and everyone else frowned at their attitude and even turned a worrying glance at me.


    Oh, no, there''s nothing to worry about!? I''m just in a ''wait'' position, it''s not scratched!?


    Uh-huh... my attitude seems to have made me worry extra. Is it time to fight back?


    "Earlier rap sounds like a lie... how much did you care?


    "No, nothing? I was just wondering if there was a serious lack of information."


    "What the hell!?


    Fool, to be honest, everyone''s gaze focused on me. Of course I raised my hysterical voice, Mrs. Wang Brother.


    "No... what you''re all saying is the one I was told about when I got the guardian. No, I just know," Guardians are jobs ordered by the state, "was the south more understanding?


    "Nah!?


    Now all the factions of Lady Wang''s brother and wife speak up. Well, you thought I was being ridiculed.


    Big, positive, solving! Because I''m making a super fool of myself!


    "The guardian''s conditions are ''ability to deserve'' and ''loyalty to the country''. It''s a proud job, isn''t it? In the first place, in my case, they''re running for office. Plus, with my parents, I said, ''Marriage, you''re welcome!'' atmosphere. So we''re friends with their parents, right?


    It''s not a lie, but it''s not everything. This is all I can say when I hide something inconvenient.


    But it seems to them it was a fact of shock. Not many people seem to believe it instantly.


    "What are you talking about? Surely, it''s the Dukes who are the guardians, isn''t it? It''s your choice, isn''t it? I can''t believe I want you..."


    "Haha! Is that what you say? You and your brother Wang would have wanted you."


    ¡­¡­ I wonder what that means?


    I don''t know what that means, and Mrs. Wang Brother will ask back. To her like that, I look somewhat pitiful.


    "You have a very thin back, but at the same time you don''t have enough breasts to feel sorry for. Do you know where a man''s gaze goes first? Face or chest? Oh, that doesn''t mean it''s going to happen intentionally. Men are taller, so they look like nature."


    "Become"


    Because it takes the form of looking down from the top. Inevitably, my gaze is on my chest. Depending on the dress design, you can worship the valley of your chest and beauty at the same time.


    "If it is an easy metaphor to understand, is it boned meat? It''s the same way that meat looks better on it than just bones and skins. This one means appetizing, but it''s similar."


    Even you guys would wear corsets to make your bodies look good, wouldn''t you?


    If you ask the lady''s faction people, they will look away at you casually. Hmm? They seem to care more about Lady Wang than I do...?


    Turning her gaze to Lady Wang, Lady Wang''s complexion is so funny.... Apparently, I''ve said no. He cared.


    Given the future, it is awkward that the top of the faction remains ridiculed. But I guess they don''t have words to say back either.


    Right, do we need to follow up? All right, I''ll take care of it!


    "But you have nothing to be ashamed of! It''s all a personal preference! Some prefer rich breasts, others love thin hips. Conversely, some people value their personality and their ability to support their homes together! They''re all different, they''re all lovely! People have their own parts to adore!


    "Also...... can you?


    I''m not saying it in Nori, I''m serious. Sometimes the standards of beauty vary from country to country and from time to time, so it''s not strange to have different personal preferences.


    It should be noted that in this world, the most illustrative example of this is the Guardians.


    Their "ideal female portrait" doesn''t include their face or body shape.


    Knowing those examples is a very convincing word, isn''t it? It''s too narrow a gate, and there wasn''t anyone there.


    Grasping his fist a long time ago, some of it didn''t seem to make sense. I lay the words on top of the people who lean their necks.


    "From the standpoint of Brother Wang, isn''t it indisputably the ''side of choice''! Exclusive to His Royal Highness Brother Wang, you may look like an immortal beauty, right? I was chosen for that, shouldn''t I be proud of you over the general rating?


    "Eh."


    "Hehe, do you take pride as a woman? Or take your love for your husband."


    Public Rating: Nice washboard.


    Sir''s perception: Goddess.


    If you''re going to put it in a fashionable way, I think ''a slender person prefers'' would be fine.... I chose it for my family, in other words, I can''t follow it. Exactly, I can''t be that responsible.


    "Well..."


    "That''s right!


    If you strongly agree, Mrs. Brother Wang manages to snort while drawing her face. At least we''ll never have this conversation again. We hate each other too much.


    ... but the enemy was in an unexpected place.


    "Oh, is the Wizard the ideal woman for all guardians?


    Needless to say, she is the queen. Of course, I will nod to this in the sense of affirmation.


    "''In a way'' is correct, isn''t it? They set things like their Lord and their country at the top of their list for themselves. So it is unacceptable for me to be incompetent. Being a proven magician is important to them. Ilfena itself, because it is called ''the kingdom of the powerful''"


    "Speaking of which, I''d hear those stories, too. Certainly not suitable for their glasses in lined women."


    ¡­¡­ You add elements like ''trustworthy'' to that. So it also means that I am recognized as a fellow. "


    Me and the queen smiling at each other. Yeah, I''m not lying. I''m saving you a beautiful thing about special sexuality, but don''t go into it any further, okay?


    I mean, I was wondering if I could say it! "M pervert," "severe sorcery geek," "slaughter-oriented jerk," and "pure-white-thinking brain muscle" difficult properties!


    Even so, no one must believe me. Unless they''re deeply involved, they seem very genuine.


    From those who know, they can only be seen in the eyes of pity. Even if I''m wrong, they won''t say, ''Surrounded by nice men, you''re happy''.


    "Let''s get you out of my country too..."


    The queen grumbles and squeals. I feel my gaze subtly, even as I pretend I didn''t hear it.


    Was that an exploration? Push His Highness Schanze on the Guardian and I''m not thinking about protecting him or anything!?


    ¡­¡­


    Well, let''s think of it as a last resort. In the worst case scenario, let it have the value of ''Connecting with the Magic Instructor'' and kill him - a bad way of saying it, but it certainly will. Because all power is taken up and left only for that matter - it is possible to protect it in the form of.


    Before we do that, we''ll have to do something about His Royal Highness''s faction.

 265 Conversations between cousins

    - During the tea party, in Schanze''s room (Tezert perspective)


    "Damn it, I just get stunned by that guy too"


    If you turn your gaze to your cousin''s grumpy voice, you''ll see Schanze''s face exposed to grumpiness, just like his voice.


    The person he calls "that man" is Cheanze''s mother - Her Royal Highness the King''s Brother-in-law. It won''t be the way I say it to my real parents, but it convinces me that I know the circumstances of Schanze.


    So much so that I''ve been dealing with my mother in a way that''s hard to say.


    Because she''s not "Mother of Schanze," she''s "wife of a man who makes herself queen."


    Well, there''s also a cause for that personality. It was the presence that made her his own pawn, the Duke of the time. I guess it''s also true that I was drowning my daughter, but in other words, I just conveniently raised her for myself. In a smart woman, it''s no use being a father.


    What was wanted was a decorative queen. If he had been queen, he would have been a good boy loyal to his father.


    If you grow up that way, it will be the same as what you want for your own child. In other words, ''good boy'' for her means'' child who meets the expectations of his parents''. At a time of difficulty, Schanze was off the road.


    Lucky thing in a way, but at the same time, it''s that Schanze doesn''t get the affection of her parents. Therefore, both I and my parents were guided to Schanze. Now is the time to be flat, but it was a really pitiful situation at a very young age.


    "The day after the kidnapping disturbance, you want to stab the nail in the Lord Commander that you are forced to join the Tea Party -... well, ''don''t do anything extra''. If you and your faction ladies abuse you, you think civilians will shut their mouths?


    "I guess so. It''s really easy to understand."


    If you anticipate the purpose of the tea party, Schanze nods bitterly too. It''s an attitude that I don''t see too much reflection on, but it''s Schanze''s parents who do it. Words of denial can''t even come out of a joke.


    Well, for Schanze, the Master of Magic is like a benefactor. Not only did Gania temporarily erase the possibility that she could rub it with Irfena, but she healed her unmoved leg.


    I guess you can''t even forgive a benefactor, such as being harassed. Because you feel the same way about me.


    A grumpy cousin appears at the edge of his gaze. Schuanze is keen. You won''t hesitate to attack me any more than you have cut out for your parents who haven''t lost their ambition yet.


    I am also well aware that until now there have only been no cases that would have been decisive, and that if there were gaps, we would have tried to chase them down immediately. If that''s personal emotion, I''ll stop, but Schanze''s choice is as royalty. Therefore, I could not be praised. Even if what is at its end is a separation from this cousin.


    If Mr. and Mrs. Wang become guilty... with Shuanze, I''m just sorry. More than being those two kids, Schanze really gets involved.


    I can''t miss it to say no to my later worries.


    It happened in there, the kidnapping from Irfena. This was the decisive hit, and Schanze decided to be ready. Schanze has stopped more than gained a collaborator named Lord Magic Leader.


    I guess I''m in an extra bad mood because this tea party is an event with that arrow tip. Exactly, there''s no way Schanze can get on board with a tea party hosted by the Queen. Queen - I have asked your mother, but I was certain that the Demon Master would be attacked intensively.


    I can''t do anything about it, and the shallowness of Her Royal Highness the King''s Brother and Queen, above all... that''s the pity of being a true parent. With those emotions messed up, Schanze''s mood is on the way down. Rafik, who is refraining beside him, also has an equally bitter look on the face of the Lord.


    It''s just... all this time, I don''t feel like I need to worry about that.


    "You know, Schanze. Maybe it''s not what you think it is."


    "Huh?"


    With his mouth subtly swimming his gaze, Schanze and Rafik have turned their gaze at the same time. They''re both like, ''What do you mean?'' All I''m saying is, you look surprised.


    "What do you mean?


    "Lord Mage is abused... but I think I''ll send him back myself."


    I''m not sure, because I don''t know the Demon Master very well myself. However, as far as I can remember what I''ve seen so far...... I don''t think I''m going to cry to sleep.


    In the first place, there was something wrong with that call with His Highness Elshon. Why do you get the word ''protect the Shuanze'' against the Demon Master?


    Normally, a royal Shuanze, or a request for the protection of the Demon Master, should come to us. Whether you''re a demon conductor or not, the otherworlds treat you like civilians. Since power is equal to nothing, it is easy to predict that he will be unreasonably harassed by one of the Kings'' brothers.


    Yet, for His Highness Elshon, ''the side protected by the Magic Master''.


    Indeed, it is an odd instruction. Besides, Lord Mage says, that seems to be a ''hunt''.... you''re not assuming life from the start, are you?


    Even if I imagine it nasty for a moment, I immediately shake it off as'' it''s not there ''. That way, even if we don''t like it, it develops into a problem between countries. Unlike rumours, we would not wish such a development only to His Highness Elshon, who wants a relatively calm solution.


    Think that far...... I recall witnessing one scale of that answer. If that is played out by the situation and the result is connected to rumors of the Lord Commander......


    "The Demon Master has a track record so far. We thought it was because His Highness Elshon was on his side. No, I guess I should say that His Highness Elshon moved from behind and made the handles his Mage Master''s and made her worthy"


    "I thought so, or is that the truth? No matter how much magic you have, that''s all. Even if you''re a different world, do you think the royal family of another country will deal with civilians? There''s nothing you can do about it."


    Facts also about Schanze''s words, which he returns in surprise. Yes, that''s why we thought so. "With His Highness Elshon, it is the achievements of His Majesty the Magic Master".


    ... but.


    "I showed you in the matter of Sarovara, the hand of the Wizard. You know, His Highness Elshon is hardly involved. Besides, it seems that the Magic Master has personally moved and ''tailored'' him since he went to Sarovara. Those who accompanied us from Ilfena were acting differently and doing what they could... completely differently."


    Schanze and Rafik were silent. No, is it more right that you suspect? Sure, it could be hard to believe.


    "With me, I couldn''t believe it at first. But this is the common perception in the south. The kings of each kingdom are watching as His Majesty the Wizard overturns the situation.... That is why I listen to the words of His Majesty the Wizard. It has not been a feat as Ilfena because His Highness Elshon ''only allowed His Majesty the Mage to dispatch''. Truth be told, Lord Magic is a man of rumors."


    "No, wait, Tezelt. She didn''t look that way, did she? Sure, your head seems to spin fast."


    I also know what Schanze is trying to say. Because the cruelty of truncating is a must for what has been regarded as the achievements of Lord Mage. I don''t think those are understandable to the folk - because not everything is'' right ''- and neither does Lord Magic himself.


    Whatever, Lord Magic Master is healing Shuanze''s legs. Would a civilian who can care for others do that? It would be natural to wonder so.


    "His Royal Highness Elshon and Lord Glenn of Alberda say, ''We don''t always make those choices, we just have no mercy for our enemies''. I also heard," Surprised by the cruelty of the unexpected peek, for what looks and days are harmless. "


    ¡­¡­


    "I know what it''s like to doubt. However," Someone protected me and tailored my track record ", the Magic Master understands the situation too much. Information I do not know other than the parties or connections to the upper echelons of the country¡­ I believe that is the answer. We were wrong about the Magic Master. I think it would have been a way to protect His Highness Elshon."


    We doubted the back of it because His Highness Elshon praised us for what he said was excellent from the beginning. But it seems to me that it was the aim of His Highness Elshon to make him think so.


    In the case of Sarovara, even Corbella and Zebrest have entered the war. It was the Lord Mage who made that possible. If I can show you something like that, even if I don''t like it, I have a sense of crisis with the Lord Mage.


    "... I think Master Tezelto is right, Lord"


    Until then Rafik, who remained silent, accidentally opens his mouth.


    "That lady understood why the Lord treated her as a customer. It''s immediate, too. Above all, His Highness Elshon''s voice had a definite trust in the lady.... trust prevails, more than the heart to guide. Well, the knights with wings give way to revenge on the lady, and more! I also have the Lord, so I know how much it is."


    "From Rafik''s point of view, does that look like it?


    "Yes. With me, when it comes to the Lord, I will not give in so easily. No matter how much His Highness Elshon wants to avoid rubbing between nations, will the knights who have insulted the Lord grow up? It''s this situation that doesn''t seem like an answer to me."


    It seemed convincing to Schanze because she knew what Rafik looked like serving herself. He looks like he believes my point more than he did earlier, even though he has a difficult face.


    Still, Schanze seems complicated, I guess, because she knows her own mother''s electorate. Besides, that''s not alone. Among other things, let one civilian participate...... there will be more to bad character. Normally, I can only see a future that will be devalued at the Tea Party seat.


    But if that folk was the ''Rumored Mage''...?


    "Well, I wonder if the tea party seats we''re having are okay too"


    "I wouldn''t have grown up. When I''m done, I''m going to talk to you. Whatever, His Holiness the Wizard is nicknamed" The Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King ". He seems to be officially saying," Cats hunt for their prey. "


    "Cat..."


    "By the way, they can do ''hands'' and ''wait'' exclusively with His Highness Elshon. I don''t know if it''s true or not."


    "" Ha!?


    "No, that''s what they said. To His Highness Elshon himself."


    To the main obedience that aligns a bit, now I''ll have a more puzzling face. The two surprises were, ''Is that a fact?'' And ''did His Highness Elshon really say that?'' It would be both.


    Yeah, I reacted the same way when they told me. I mean, I still don''t know what that means.


    "Uh, well, Master Tezert? I don''t think the lady is a dog or cat..."


    "That''s right. So it is also possible that His Highness Elshon said something else faintly. But I had no choice but to be confused myself because the Master Magic actually had a ''hand''."


    A difficult situation to react to, and the schemer is His Highness Elshon. However, it is possible that the Master of Magic was matched on the spot because he seems to have a very good character.


    To be clear, I''m still not sure. Do you know what they show about this one?


    However, they seemed to mean exactly what they said to Shuanze, who exchanges the most words with His Majesty the Mage.


    "Phew... ha! If that kid, sure... yeah, I really hope he''s a kid as rumored. I''m sure it''ll be interesting."


    You anticipated a send-off at a tea party, Schanze giggles. Such an appearance was rarely seen, and even Rafik had a light eye opening.


    "Hey, Schanze? I''m seriously worried about you. ¡­ mainly about this country"


    If you flatter yourself, flatter yourself, and gently flatter your shoulders. The look is still fun.


    "Nice, Tezelt. Yes, and the initial reaction of that kid coming here... Hehe, well, is that possible?"


    Beautifully erasing earlier worries, Schuanze narrows her eyes with pleasure. I don''t know what kind of conversation you two had, but even Rafik has a convincing look.


    I''m a little sorry I seem out of company, but I''m still relieved to see my cousin''s expression like this. I am anxious to see what the Magic Master will do, but Schuanze seems to enjoy it. It makes me think that this look has to be cloudy.


    "Let''s wait and hear from the Wizard."


    "Right. It''s about Mizuki, so I''m sure it''s going to be a fun development."


    I felt like I was forgetting something, even as I nodded at Schanze for returning the words with pleasure. Forgotten shouldn''t be so important. But oddly enough, it catches on.


    Leaning his neck, his consciousness is geared towards the tea Rafiq has re-brewed for him. To the good smell that began to drift, I decided to give up thinking.


    "Mizuki, you [play] hostility to yourself backwards."


    I recall such words of His Highness Elshon when I received a tea party report from His Majesty the Magic Master.


    - A calm afternoon, at the same time when we were talking peacefully, while two royalties and a side service between cousins bothered our heads.


    The Wizard was unconscious, crushing the pride of Her Royal Highness Princess Wang''s brother into pieces of wood and dust. He said, ''It''s only, I just played''.


    The report invites Schuanze to burst into laughter, and the kings are cut off from favourably accepting the Magic Instructor (a polar part of the character of).


    ... It is also usual for Elshon, who received that report, to hold his head.

 266 Tea Party, then

    The fight is over, the sun goes down... no, but the tea party is safe (?) Finished.


    Personally, I said, ''I can still go! It felt like,'' but Lady Wang''s ill health opened the door.


    Lady Wang''s faction said, ''You can''t leave Master Krudelis alone!'' We left together showing off our heart-tender side.... Shit, you ran away.


    That''s why.


    Combined with an introduction to all of the Queen''s factions, it''s just tee time now. I''m in an easy ~ mood, and it''s a perfect tea party.


    Naturally, me and the Queen, the Queen''s faction, remain intact. They''ll also be responsible for future backups. Thankfully.


    "That was an unexpected result."


    "Really? The only thing I can do is cry or cry over there, so I figured this result would be natural. I don''t think they were ready down there at all."


    "Still, it''s a big deal to be able to say that back. Hehe, I felt really good! She''s been really annoyed for a long time."


    It is the Duchess who laughs with pleasure in a shattered manner. This is the queen''s best friend. This tea party was also asked by the queen to play a role in the suppression of Lady Wang''s brother.


    Indeed, perhaps there will be no waves, rather than the Queen sheltering me... in the sense that the target of Lady Wang''s brother and wife moves to this man.


    It should be noted that Mrs. Wang and her brother have been friends with each other''s dog monkeys since before their marriage.


    Even at the tea party seat, I try not to gaze at you... whoever saw it, it''s bad luck to get along.


    I''m sorry if I don''t always get to the top, Mrs. Wang. Things would be completely different in this guy with a pretty casual personality. It seems that the groove was on the one hand deepening because it is different from the fundamental one.


    Well... being on the Queen''s side would also be a big factor.


    I think about it so much that I think about it. Doesn''t the Duchess mean that this man was also a rival of the Queen? You said you took my son-in-law, and you were a duke''s wife, right?


    "... wasn''t it because you were a queen candidate that you were so confrontational? He seems so obsessed with the status of queen."


    I do not know when the Lady has decided to be the fianc¨¦e of His Royal Highness the King, but enough to be confrontational. It is only natural that His Royal Highness Brother Wang should be hostile to the next queen more than he has decided not to be king.


    But the Duchess waved her head and denied it.... Is that it? You''re not?


    "If you think about it normally, it''s natural to think so. But I would never have been queen. Her Royal Highness the Queen of Kings... who knew that Krudelis would be the queen."


    "Then wouldn''t it be better for someone who can fight it? Same as my parents."


    "There were a lot of people with that idea. But, Your Majesty... my predecessors looked one step further."


    Again, it seems that many people thought the same way. I mean, has Mrs. Wang Brother been fully open to confrontation since that time? He is and always has been an easy man to understand.


    And it was the Queen who answered my question.


    "... in Alicia, the companion of Krudelis and the dog monkey, that''s what breaks the country in two. Because of the same situation, you won''t pull off the extra Master Creudellis either. So even if Alicia is hostile to Krudelis, I''m in a position to forgive both sides."


    "I see. So when Lady Wang and Brother stuck on the queen, Alicia turned to suppress her in the form of an ally to the queen."


    "Yeah, they''re very helpful."


    Apparently, my predecessors also found Mrs. Wang''s character difficult. In addition to the King and His Royal Highness the King''s brother, who are even hostile, if their wives were among the dog monkeys... the country would crack.


    I guess I considered my wife because there''s nothing I can do about the birth royalty. Even if the two people who were originally unfriendly rubbed it, the queen became the arbiter, indicating around that she was in the highest position. I feel that includes such a aim.


    "That, then, is the Queen''s home..."


    It wouldn''t be the Duke''s house any more than Alicia is suppressing. Is a house connected to a royal family in another country, or is it reasonable around the Marquis? But Mrs. Wang''s home is likely to be harassed or something. Didn''t they crush you? Pretty fucked up, huh?


    The queen laughed pointlessly at me for guessing how I felt.


    "Don''t worry about it. My father was a borderline uncle. Heh heh, Kivela was so noisy at the time, I couldn''t get my hands on any of the Dukes."


    - ''Cause when the country''s gone, we''re not going to be fighting for power, are we?


    Yes, the queen who tells the secret. To that smile, I am convinced that this man has a strong personality for the price.


    Wasn''t Border Uncle certainly someone who had a role to play in protecting the country near the border? This world-wide call may be different, but the automatically translated word is'' borderline uncle ''. I guess it''s semantically close.


    Moreover, at the time, the predecessor King Kivela, known as the Madness of War, was in existence.... Yeah, the Queen''s home will be fine. If you get your hands on it, even accusations fly from the nobility of your faction, and it''s suspicious if anyone can succeed you.


    Apparently, the King of Gania understood that at the time. Perhaps other possible reasons were to consider the connection with the excellent border uncle. You don''t have to be queen, you just have to marry the first prince.


    I mean, my predecessors thought of it as a lot.


    Leave the throne to the Second Prince (= now His Royal Highness the King''s Brother).


    Clarify the connection between the First Prince (now King of Gania) and the country''s guardian border uncle to prevent popular support from breaking.


    Borderline uncles with real power have a lot of influence because these are unstable times. Isn''t that how you decided to take the princes'' fianc¨¦e?


    But there was a problem with the second prince. To be precise, the nobles, who had no understanding of the situation, defrauded themselves to prioritize their interests.


    As a result, the first prince has a throne... Whatever it takes, once a couple is at the top of the country, a backlash from the people is a must.


    Most importantly, there were parts of me that were convincing to watch the queen.


    Wasn''t Uncle Borderline''s daughter better suited to the Queen than the First Prince seemed to deserve?


    At her young age, Kivera''s war madness should have been fierce. In the meantime, if I had had a borderline uncle for my father...... most things would cultivate strength that wouldn''t break.


    If you were born like that, there''s no way you''d grow up to be a quiet young lady. It is not surprising that you have grown into a reliable delicacy, combining strength and excellence, long enough to see the occasion - speculation from previous conversations.


    In fact, she''s building her own faction and using them well. Sometimes there will be collaborators, but that alone gives the opinion that ''Alicia of the Duke''s house deserves better''.


    The absence of it means that we are recognized as queens. Oops...... was there a hidden lady jay here too!


    The queen, who turned her gaze, smiled. You know what I came up with, but he doesn''t dare to poke me.


    Mmm, clever! If you keep your mouth shut, it''s only a matter of ''unsolicited delusions of the otherworlds''!


    "For this minute, the women seem to be okay. ''Cause it looks like the faction''s wrapped up tight."


    "Oh, that''s what you think?


    "Ha, isn''t that enough ~... After that, I''ll just shut up over there"


    The queens looked suspicious when she told them of her plans for the future.


    "I wonder what that means? Mr. Krudelis and the others aren''t going to be that easy to get along with, are they?


    Due to years of perseverance, Master Alicia anticipates the future of Lady Wang and her brothers even though she is frightened.


    Yeah, that''s right. I think that too. That''s why I ask you to shut up.


    "At this tea party, my purpose was fulfilled. So let me seal the movements of the women of the faction, not just Her Royal Highness the King''s Brother and Queen. You''ve given me enough cards, girls."


    "Perhaps a report to His Highness Elshon? But I don''t think that''s gonna do much good."


    The queen reacts negatively. This is the same for the rest of us.


    But I''m going to go diagonally on that idea!


    "I was told earlier by Her Royal Highness Princess Wang that she was a little girl who didn''t know how to be polite. I''m going to show the footage to ''friends'' and ''people you''re close to'', including what happened yesterday, and ask ''what went wrong with me''!


    "Eh..."


    Everyone''s voice was haunted. Even the queen is hardened with a smile.


    Ignoring them like that, I kept talking about the plan.


    "Look, I''m a civilian and I''m a different world, so I... You have to fix the bad things by looking at them from" Everyone in the same position as Her Royal Highness the King. "Because I can''t let His Highness Elshon be ashamed of me! Plus, I''m in Gania right now, and I''m keeping you posted."


    "Uh, uh, who''s that," all of you in the same position as Her Royal Highness the King''s Brother-in-law "?


    I am also responding to Alicia''s query, which subtly attracted her face, to her full energy!


    "Ladies and gentlemen of King Rudolph of Zebrest and his vicinity, the Barraksin royal family, King Wilfred of Alberda, Carlosa is the Chancellor and his son, Corbella is the royal family via Princess Celestina, isn''t she? And I''m going to ask King Sarovara and Princess Tircia."


    Don''t get me wrong, this is what you need for me, for everyone''s future!


    Nobody thinks failure is enough for once. In order not to cause trouble in the future, it is necessary!


    It''s just... if there''s anything wrong with His Royal Highness and His Ladyship, the place will be known to other countries.


    Well, it would also matter in this sense. What I can tell¡­ ''The Magic Master is rubbing with His Royal Highness the King of Gania''.


    If you accidentally take the side of His Royal Highness Brother Wang, this is a situation that could be aggregated and retaliated against. The kings of all nations must give me an English break.


    "What will they do as a result? The women of the aristocratic class know that information and connections are their weapons. Sometimes that connection will extend to other countries. But my prey is'' those who set me up in this country ''¡­ extra intervention is out of the way."


    Blood ties, friendships, connections with merchants who are endlessly cordial. Those are very troublesome things for me. I''m on my side because I don''t know what''s going on... what a jerk.


    My enemies are the male nobles headed by His Royal Highness Brother Wang. It would be possible for the Ladies to take it to punishment if the house did enough to be in danger. But in a personal attack on me, there are fewer such examples.


    "If the women who are dissatisfied with the current King and his wife remain, they will bring their children to their side. In that case, factional strife is likely to occur even in the next generation. I can crush it... No, I''ll do it thoroughly because it''s a situation where it''s possible to shut it up"


    If we show off the parent generation, the kids might take a different path. At the very least, we will avoid words and actions that seem to be similar to those of parents who can even be frightened by other countries.


    Even the king of his own country knows that there are nobles, enemies of the Wizard, and obviously there are no... what a decent opponent there is.


    Blah, you don''t want me to bother another country. It''s a choice between getting smaller and staying alive in this country or your house crumbling.


    "... well, now there''s still another way to go"


    "If you don''t have it, I''m in trouble. It''s too much for half the country''s nobles to crush."


    Give a realistic answer to the queen with a somber tone somewhere. I would be made worse off if I let it get that far, so ideally only those who were the Lord - aka those who can''t escape now - would crush me.


    "You''ve got a very reliable child."


    "Does Alicia think so, too?


    "Yeah. Heh heh, this is the time, but it''s getting kind of fun."


    Smiling (?) I sneered deeper as I listened to conversations between my best friends.


    - The day after that.


    Surrounded by all the factions of Lady Wang''s brother and wife who were at the Tea Party, he said, "Master Cruderis has fallen because of his hard work!?," he blamed. He''s been asleep since then.


    Right, did you care that much about the lack of breasts? Then let''s stick to it in the future.


    ... No, maybe it''s because I understand how awkward things are. This one looks more interesting, so as far as I''m concerned, I want to be aggressive.


    While I am surprised by the unexpected delicacy of Mrs. Wang, it is true that I am the culprit. In reflection, I told you the "Private, Reflective and Behavioral Improvement Plan," and for some reason you all grew pale in the face.


    No. ? I''m only asking you to tell me ''what was the problem with my words and deeds'' but no ?


    Even if you think that''s pre-construction, you can''t deny anything more than what Mrs. Wang said. I mean, it''s too late because I already sent it!


    After that, they got it all together and slept in the same way as Mrs. Wang Brother. From what I''ve heard, it looks like there''s no movement like I was wary of. Hmm, keep it grown up!


    It should be noted that His Royal Highness Schanze received it greatly.


    "Haha! You''re a really fun kid. Fine, do more!


    "Whoa! Schanze!"


    "Oh no, didn''t Mizki just reflect on what she said and did and beg someone she knew who was in the same position to teach? There''s no problem, Tezelt."


    "That''s right. I am an uplifting, good kid who can reflect on time and occasions - That''s why I became a competent child, worthy of the name of disaster."


    "See, that''s what Mizuki says."


    "No, that''s true, too."


    Mr. Rafik was smiling at this conversation, one afternoon.

 267 Reactions of other countries One of them

    - In the case of Zebrast


    ¡­¡­ Mizuki''s busy, too. "


    Rudolph murmured in a grumpy tone as soon as he saw the request and footage of the situation exposure he had been sent... "Point out what was wrong with me."


    Normally, there''s something to be panicked about - because Gania sold a fight to Irfena and the Wizard - but there''s the Wizard, Mizuki''s best friend, Rudolph. I''m just getting back to work, returning the reaction I''m used to.


    It''s too late now to be surprised at that extent.


    He survived a long ordeal, which is why he has this degree of through-skills.


    "Don''t be sorry, Master Rudolph!


    But some of them were unfamiliar. "Everybody", Chancellor Arvillen. I guess this is not an acceptable thing for him, full of guardian guts.


    Clearly, that is normal. Mizki, the benefactor, and those who are not angry, who are shown their selfish malice towards Elshon, are not in this country.


    The fact that you two have taken Rudolph''s side leads to the current Zebrast. I''m not ungrateful enough to forget that.


    ... but. Rudolph''s reply to it was very simple.


    "''Cause it''s Mizuki, right? Besides, there are so many non-escaping things in Gania from the beginning. As far as the situation goes, aren''t the Ganian kings on Mizuki''s side? Where do you have an element to worry about?


    "Well, that''s...... but this isn''t about Mizuki personally. It''s a problem with Gania and Irfena, isn''t it? Are you sure you want to sit still like that?


    "There is no more means of deceiving Mizki than the crime of disrespect does not apply. What can His Royal Highness do to a wizard opponent who makes no sense to blackmail or exercise his powers? If you say so, you''re begging for your life.


    "Dear Rudolph, I was wondering if they would beg for their lives."


    "Then you''re in a straight line for the worst ending! That''s where we care because the ganja could get rough."


    insignificantly, if Sayle tells him the possibility of the situation getting worse, he lightly says, ''Are you other HR?'' Rudolph makes a statement. It is a very understandable word because you are my best friend. It''s too accurate, and Arvillen has no word to return it either.


    I don''t talk about Sayle watching the taunt with a bitter smile and denying Rudolph''s point. Trust because you''re a guardian...... sounds good to me, but Sail himself just thinks so.


    Note that this is not "hopeful observation", "unconditional trust", etc. The certainty brought about by the time we have dealt with Mizuki¡­ is true for them.


    Yet every time, Mizuki goes far diagonally past that expectation.


    The owner of a thought circuit that will surely benefit you if you retaliate worse than expected. That''s Mizuki.


    The reason why they say, "The Mage is not normal" is a little different when it comes to Mizuki. However, it was not ostensibly treated as a threat because it left a last resort to negotiation or asking parents to do so.


    That last favor, the guardian - if Elshon hasn''t stopped it, the black cat isn''t supposed to stop hunting. The Black Cat of His Royal Highness the Demon King who can ''wait'' exclusively with his owners...... Gania will know what that means.


    Clever as you are, for a wizard who sometimes shows strange restraint, the man you''ve set up is equal to a toy. From those close to Mizuki, I can only think of one case this time: "Come on, you''ll have fun." Most importantly, they were in the upper echelons of the country.


    Blah, they''re sidelined attitude only. Do you want some? What a joke.


    Man''s misfortune tastes like honey! and just enjoy admiring it.


    Use what is available and stay away from anything dangerous. For those who stood above men, the speed of discernment and decision was important. Rudolph naturally combines them as well.


    Such a point is also natural for people who are called ''Friends of the Magic Instructor''. Arvillen and I understand them, so this time things such as "Judgment as Prime Minister on Vigilance of Influence" + "Okan Attributes," + "Love for the Benefactor" would have just been demonstrated.


    The presence of reactions like his was important, as suppressors are imperative beside the Dauntless Daughter and her kind of friends. It''s true that Mizuki is grateful, but it''s a problem to stay on his side.


    Rep. Arvillen, a common sense man, who forgives at times and opinions at times. That''s right, everyone. A good counselor & stopper for kids who run wild when left alone - Rudolph, Eliza, Sail.


    Their identities, and in a capability sense, can''t be so easily synchronized with Mizuki. Arvillen had the role of gathering opinions by asking Rudolph and the others when they acted, and by taking the opposite position when they watched.


    Thanks to him, Zebrest is still at peace today. My stomach seems to have grown stronger lately, most importantly.


    "In the meantime, ''rarely is your statement more correct, but it is also true that it can vary from country to country. In some cases, exceptions have been made, so why don''t you try imitating the King''s brothers? I''ll give it back."


    "Dear Rudolph, then all you have to do is incite Mizki..."


    "There are no other convincing elements. The royal family over there showed me an example, ''the right thing to do.''"


    Rudolph laughs joyfully, approximating Arvillen going in. Arvillen sighed deeply at such a figure of the Lord.


    Hold on to Mizuki while I say darkly just to watch. Whoever heard the answer to such a glimpse of thoughts deserved ''Best Friend of the Magic Instructor''.


    - In the case of varaxin


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After watching the footage, the royal brothers were silent with each other. Correctly, I would just not be able to find the words to say.


    "Has His Royal Highness the King of Gania been so foolish?"


    Deeply sighing brother - Linus, who is also in the position of King''s brother, sighs at the figure of King Baraksin.


    Their brothers were well acquainted with the character of the Magic Instructor - Mizki. It was already intensely burned to memory.


    Parents What happened to the idiots in their own country who treated Elshon as a monster and the ecclesiastical nobles behind it? Just watching that up close, I don''t think a party of His Royal Highness the King of Gania will be safe, etc.


    "If you''re going after His Highness the Magic Master, I still know... I didn''t know you were going after His Highness Elshon. Brother, this time only with Gania, there will be no hitter. For sure, you will be hunted by the Magic Master."


    "No, Linus? I don''t know what that means, do I?


    King Baraksin, whose face is drawn to the noisy words of his lovely brother. But Linus was very serious.


    "Brother, let''s not make hopeful observations. If I had only pissed off His Majesty the Mage, there was still hope.... because His Royal Highness Elshon will laugh. But only this time, His Highness Elshon won''t be able to do it either. No, in a way, maybe."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?


    To my brother, who mentioned something odd, King Baraksin will look suspicious. To the appearance of such a brother, Linus said a reason, albeit slightly distant.


    "... I was about to be kidnapped by His Highness Elshon. Are you making friends, Lord Argent?"


    "Eh."


    "All the magicians'' lords stood out, but that''s when they dew their anger, too. There is no way those who call it the worst swords will not strip their fangs of an attack on the Lord. Isn''t it true that His Highness Elshon is holding them back, or that the compromise they don''t move directly won''t hold the Demon Master back?


    If there was a magician himself here, he would say, "Correct! I would have praised him." Because only a handful of people have turned their attention to the ''troubled ones (= the Argents)'' as everyone turns their attention to the magician.


    Baraxin''s hardship representative Linus (royalty). He seemed unconscious and turned into their understander - not without his endorser. I guess it''s because I''m a hard worker that I wasn''t confused by assumptions and common sense, and my eyes grew to identify the situation.


    Except he''s royal. Originally, the side that uses people. Yet, hard worker.


    How much hardship did it take to do so? It''s a tear-inducing story.


    "But... no, indeed..."


    "In the first place, it''s also odd that the guardian doesn''t move. The Monk Master, who is under surveillance, has been kidnapped. Well, the answer is, ''I can do whatever the devil conductor wants'', I think. His Highness Elshon would want a convenient solution, but at the same time, he adores His Majesty the Mage. I''m sure Lord Argent and the others are willing to help."


    ''This time, it looks like you don''t have the strongest stopper. At the moment we are individual magicians, but some of them may leap'' (Interpretation)


    To Linus, who gives his foolish honest thoughts, the king makes his face stretch. Because it is also true that no element can be found to deny it, and its probability is quite high. Besides, as far as one of the Church denominations is concerned, the coalition of Demon Instructors & Pleasant Friends (Interpretation) is a threat without joke.


    Linus will have no choice but to be concerned...... too bad a time for Baraxin. The reform of Baraxin has only just begun. Eating a stir of commotion in extremely volatile conditions inside can lead to fatal injuries.


    In any case, it is a scandal of the great powers of the North. Moreover, if Mizki had not been personally assaulted because of the bad Gania on the one hand, Ilfena would have officially protested. Enough, it''s important.


    I spared such a future because of the presence of the Magic Instructor and the driving of Elshon. No, it would also be why Irfena was'' not foolish enough to ride enemy thoughts''.


    Irfena was not foolish enough not to realize that that was what Brother Wang wanted - ''the purpose of making King Gania take responsibility''. Therefore, the royal brothers of Baraksin understood that a situation had been explained by Mizki in the name of a consultation.


    If information is brought from Ilfena, it could also be received as a pre-notification to contend with Gania. I guess I can''t even show minor gaps because I know what Brother Wang is after......


    Linus also thinks of his brother''s agony, and can''t find a word to call him. It is true that we want to avoid that Irfena and Gania get along badly, even without direct damage. It is indeed a headache event, including the possibility of damage flying off.


    - However, Linus was making one mistake.


    His brother wasn''t so worried about it. Ningro, the cause was Linus.


    ''Hey, I didn''t want to notice you there right now! I mean, why bother saying that!? There''s nothing outsiders can do about it, is there?... retaliation for forcing your brother to call you? Is it retaliation, Linus? Ooh!


    Above, it is the king''s state of mind in its current form. The competent king was troubled whether he should praise his brother for his excellence or unconscious retribution for the ''poison'' he brought.


    It is also true that we must have a sense of crisis in this one case, but he (and his wife) is a fierce man who has endured the onslaught of ecclesiastical aristocracy. So I wasn''t in that much of a hurry.


    It should be noted that the couple''s driving force was: ''Young brother adorable!'' It is an open secret that it is in the spirit of Cute is great.


    It would also be significant to be in the position of an outsider at the moment. It''s not like my country was involved as a party, so it''s possible to stick to a bystander attitude.


    In the first place, even if one is asked to help, it is Irfena''s choice for Baraxin to take sides. Whether the northern part of the country is rough inside or rolled up, it is other personnel in the country''s location.


    Or so far, Baraxin seems to be worse. And the king has no sympathy for Gania. Besides, the failure to contain the King''s brother, as well as the cause of the kidnapping, was Gania.


    Even in the absence of Linus'' remarks, Baraxin''s policy is set. You can''t even do that, such as on the side of those who clouded their eyes with ambition (= King Gania''s brother).


    I do not want my country to be confused, so if a nobleman on the King''s brother''s side leaves, he will destroy every house and seek to destroy the evidence. "I don''t need such a stupid nobleman in my country! ''There''s also the truth, so there''s nothing wrong with it.


    "The Master of Magic is indeed a being treated as a disaster. But it''s not indiscriminate, it also has a discerning side to the story. In the first place, it just seems like Gania deserves it. ''


    It was in the king that such a conclusion had already been reached. Like Gania, I rubbed it between my brothers - ''The outfield just made a scene, and I''ve never neglected Linus!'' And the king and his wife insist - that the king, who has experience, has an out-of-the-box cold view of the current situation in Gania.


    It''s just... I had unconsciously ruled out the Lord''s first ''Worst Sword''. Not that I didn''t recall, but because I was convinced Elshon would contain them.


    Then Mizuki will just storm in Gania. Looking at the past, the damage of the Magic Master must remain only in Gania.


    That''s what I thought, but the possibilities brought about by all the additions. Linus is unconsciously a ghost.


    The King''s own conclusions had been drawn, so Linus'' remarks only fuelled anxiety. No matter how royal they may be, they have no hand to beat.


    Knight dormitories where Mizki lives, the people who live there are knights directly from Elshon. Many of them are aristocrats, the head of which is the Duke''s.


    I''m sure they won''t even hesitate to use the power of the house under the pre-construction saying ''I responded to a request from Mizuki, not retaliation''. Regardless of Mizuki personally, if a nobleman with a side connection joins the war, the scope of the attack will expand.


    If some of Baraksin turns to their enemies like that, they might think, ''If you''re going to be on the side of the King''s brother, you''re going to be on a country-by-country basis...'' etc. Still, there are still fools (= ecclesiastical aristocrats) who made even those in other countries uncomfortable, so there is nothing but anxiety.


    Knights who are so loyal to the One Lord that they seem blind are afraid. The king knew that because of the burning of his hands to the faithful in Church-related matters, ''the one with the only'' sometimes emits an extraordinary power.


    Its epitome is sainthood. I decided to protect the believers. He was strong... enough to sink a knight who belonged to the Kingsguard.


    It is still said that ''God has chosen you and God has given you help'', but that is the true truth, the power of the saints themselves. In addition to the absence of a later, it is the result of previous outbursts of frustration.


    Well, anyway.


    As for Balaxin, who knows such a person in real life, ''Knight in the Name of the Wings'' is a being who doesn''t want to piss him off as much as possible. This is not a very distracting situation.


    At least, believe me, ''I gave you a hand because I didn''t know what was going on''. If you accidentally want to get involved in King''s brother''s faction, it''s hell to wait later. It would be better if it were just the parties.


    And...... the eyes of that ''vicious group'' are now directed at Gania.


    A complete backup of "Worst Sword" and a magic guide who carried their expectations all by himself. Plus, the stopper''s not here.


    In a situation like this, no one will fade. The King''s reaction is very legitimate, and Linus, who speaks of the possibility, is weirder.


    It''s just... it''s also true that ''I have the excellence to handle any situation calmly''.


    "Linus, you''ve grown up to be a really capable kid. My brother would love that."


    As a result, in the king, Bracon won. "If I express [my support for Irfena] to His Highness Elshon, [my country] will be fine" - though I could afford it because I have such thoughts.


    Kings, it is their own country that should prevail. Self-defense, super important! I don''t know what country you deserve! was the king going on earth. If you don''t get close to the detour, you won''t get hurt either.


    The king smiles and strokes Linus'' head without even putting the inner grid on the surface. Linus reddening her face, but she is caressed very hard because of her guilt for keeping her distance so far.


    Consciousness improvement by friendly families seems to be going well. If you don''t think about your age, it would be a smiling sight.


    "There is nothing wrong with the attitude of His Majesty the Mage. However, you should only avoid being a disgrace to His Highness Elshon. Then, my country supports His Highness Elshon''s policy ''


    Later, a reply like this was sent to Mizki, saying, ''... in Ghana, like it with moderation, for unrelated countries, is it pacifist and beneficial? It was interpreted as'' etc. In a way, it looks like you made the right choice.

 268 Reactions of Other Countries Part Two

    - In Alberda.


    ¡­¡­


    In a letter from Mizki, Alberda kings Wilfred and Glenn became silent. I also say the words didn''t last.


    "His Royal Highness the King of Gania, is that it? Well, I thought one day I''d make a big deal of it."


    "More than ever, I didn''t know you were going to use His Highness Elshon... you were more than I imagined"


    Feeling the right direction of Glenn''s words'' more than you can imagine '', Wilfred had a dry laugh.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean ''excellent''. It means the opposite. However, it is also true that the person in question is royal, so he would have just tried to faint for a moment.


    "Well, I don''t suppose Gania is going to be so much worse than the Wizard is moving alone."


    "Oh, my goodness, I''m so swallowed."


    Glenn looks surprised at Wilfred as he plays the letter at his fingertips. With such a bitter smile at Glenn, Wilfred followed the text with his eyes somewhere pleasantly.


    "Enough to give us all this'' advice ''on purpose? It would also mean circulating information, but I''m sure the Wizard wants to make it clear that'' His Royal Highness the King has an affair ''. Perhaps we have something to talk about when it comes to the kidnapping of Lord Mage?


    "Well, I guess so. In order not to hold King Gania accountable, Mizki will not make a big deal out of it when it comes to kidnapping. In the first place, the real aim is His Highness Elshon. I was wondering if a formal protest would be the way to ride the thoughts of His Royal Highness the King."


    "Right. I guess I stepped on ''unlikely to fail'' in anticipation of that, too. Even after the attempt, I hope they protest from Ilfena!


    Disgust seeps into Wilfred''s voice. Glenn is also a bitter face in the hands of King Gania''s brother.


    However, the two were sometimes cordial with Mizuki, who also understood Mizuki''s character and the means he preferred.


    "''Ilfena is unwilling to deal with Gania''. I guess this is what His Highness Elshon wants. That''s why," A Circular from the Magic Instructor ". Even if we get information..."


    "Don''t move, I guess it''s combined with a warning. Intervention by outsiders would be less than some kind of suspicion between the parties."


    In fact, instead of being pure, he would just eat the convolutions. Because the black cat never stowed its fangs against an enemy who tried to harm their beloved parent cat.


    Well, according to a letter from Mizuki, there were also knights with wings at the kidnapping site. There can be no such thing as loyal knights, who can be considered fanatical, being harmed by the Lord and being silent.


    It was good until the idea of ''targeting royalty in other countries'', but it doesn''t last.


    It is an act to which the talent of King Gania''s brother is exposed. Even if this fact is only known, there will be no one to side with.


    Besides, I''m buying the worst opponent''s grudge this time. Absolutely no such thing as a bright future, Alberda''s obedience was understandable. The black cat will sneak up in grandeur.


    Well... apart from that, the feeling that I think ''King Gania''s brother is a wuss'' is true. At any rate, he is beginning to turn his attention to other countries as a means of ousting his brother, the King of Gania.


    This time Irfena only became a target, and not necessarily the King''s brother would punish him. Blah, ''I''d be in trouble if my own country did this'' mood. Because it is also true that there are magicians who follow him, starting with Brother Wang.


    "This is a bad way to put it, but it''s good that His Royal Highness Elshon targeted you first. Successful detours will set a target for another country next."


    "Oh, you''re going to. Well, rather than being ambitious about this one, I''m going to lose even my life."


    "No, no, no! Glenn, you, don''t be scared!


    Wilfred gives a little glitch to the words that went on casually - because his opponent is the royal family of the northern powers. I didn''t spare it - but Glenn keeps looking cool.


    "It can be annoying to our country. If Mizuki wants to kill you, it''s better for the world if you hold him back."


    "Glenn? You, don''t you mean ''motivated'' differently?


    "No? Mizuki would only target the culprit, and he wouldn''t allow the burning garbage to burn up again. Didn''t His Majesty know you weren''t the one to hold that kind of temperature together?


    ¡­¡­


    To speak up Glenn, Wilfred has no words to return. Glenn is authentic, Mizuki and his hometown. Moreover, in a sense, he was like a disciple and disciple of Mizki. Therefore, there is also an understanding of Mizuki''s words and actions.


    From that Glenn, this word. "Brother Wang, you''re done! ''and Wilfred should be confused.


    However, Wilfred is also convinced by Glenn''s words. The basis for this is what Mizuki sent me.


    To send it to ourselves, which is otherwise irrelevant, or a letter from Mizuki, saying, ''What was wrong with me?'' It was only a thorough attitude of reflection on my disrespect.


    That''s true... well, that didn''t end with a magician named Mizuki.


    "Ugh, yeah, sort of. Since His Highness Elshon was targeted this time, I don''t think he''s any more kind than usual. Proof of this is footage from this tea party, right?


    While drawing some attention to Glenn, who dew his discomfort with Brother Wang, Wilfred turned his gaze to the magic props sent to him as well as the letter. Nature and Glenn''s gaze can also be directed towards you.


    "The faction behind you, you can see the face at a glance, right? Some of the surroundings of Her Royal Highness the King''s Brother-in-law will refrain from engaging with the Son. There is also a mix of young courtiers, so we should see their house set up for His Royal Highness the King. So, what happens as a result of this footage and information from Lord Mage?


    ¡­¡­ Engagement, dissolution of marital relations. Normally, you''ll need a reason to convince them, but this is a good reason to keep your distance. "


    Answering Glenn with a subtle face, Wilfred laughed with pleasure.


    "Yes, and in ''The Other Person Has an Affordability''! If this footage spread not only in other countries, but also inside Gania..."


    Glenn sharpens his gaze as he realizes what Wilfred is trying to say.


    "I see, does this mean that it also combines internal Ganian discernment? If you now distance yourself from the faction of His Royal Highness the King, the house is not so tipped over by His Royal Highness the King... No, ''there is only that degree of connection''. If King Gania prevails by Mizuki''s intervention, he will be overwhelmed...!


    "Enough projects to keep your distance, this! If you still can''t or won''t leave, you''ll only be the enemy of the King of Gania. No, isn''t that brilliant loyalty? If you are loyal, you will be with the Lord until the end."


    Wilfred says it''s a tear up and ''loyal minister'' etc, but it would actually be a road trip to the mudships.


    Whatever, there are all these awesome elements like ''I sold fights to Ilfena'', ''I was certified as an enemy by a demon mentor'' and ''I was rose by another country about those things''. Knowing these things, if you take the side of Brother Wang... ''If you don''t, there will be no later''.


    "The Master of Magic is screening the nobles of Gania. No matter how much, I can''t imitate the punishment of His Royal Highness''s entire faction. I''m sure you''re really only willing to target His Royal Highness the King and his'' allies''. Perhaps that''s what His Highness Elshon told me."


    "Oh, that sounds possible. He wouldn''t want Gania to lean."


    "Ha! I don''t even know if His Highness Elshon''s nostalgia for making such a choice is profound or if His Highness the Wizard is awesome in keeping with that hope. But I prefer those two and the knights around them."


    Glenn also smiles bitterly at Wilfred, who tells him somewhere satisfactorily. "His Highness the Demon King" and "The Magic Master", which are only feared by one side, look like they are very gentle beings when they are both together.


    As for Glenn, who learns that the two are not horrible rumoured figures - in the case of Mizuki, provided they are not enemies - I am glad that they are appreciated that way. That was the same for Wilfred.


    "All right, the Magic Master says, ''Alberda fully supports the Magic Master. I mean, common sense doesn''t seem to be the same as in my country, so it''s the truth that you''ll have trouble getting away with this one. I''m hoping for something interesting'' but send it!


    "Your Majesty!? Tell me that and Mizuki will be serious!?


    "Ha, okay? I don''t think Lord Magic is going to bother another country, so let''s take a ride."


    To Glenn in panic, pleasant Wilfred. These two figures are also familiar in this Alberda.


    And.


    Similar to the two dubbed cat parents and children, they are also rated as'' only one can be feared, but when they are all together, they look like a much gentler being ''.


    Even though his predecessors were incompetent, Wilfred took the throne.


    Glenn showed his tactics on the back of what he looked like a child and helped to take it away.


    It is an indisputable fact that they both have followed a bloody path. You can''t be afraid.


    Especially Glenn, whose origins are even engulfed in mystery - because the fact that he was a different world man was silenced - was disastrous. Now anyway, at the time, they were throwing painful words at me from a bunch of annoying people.


    However, Glenn at the time made good use of the situation according to Mizuki''s words, which could also be described as his master. So Glenn himself doesn''t think he was hurt very much.


    ''Hate makes a guy''s vanity unconditionally looking down on people, the best appeal! Poke it, piss it off, and take the word for it! If he''s light-headed, he''ll ride! Whoever doesn''t come aboard, don''t be alarmed! And it would be perfect if you put the word "thanks for the info" after you''ve used it all, and bothered to tell me that you''re self-destructive! There is no good or evil in contention. The last person to laugh is yourself, and brace your stomach enough to be a decision!


    Don''t go in there and say what''s perfect, etc. Mizuki, that''s just right.


    However, Glenn himself was aware that it was a very out-of-town teaching, and said, ''What you''re saying around me is true. I just thought, "You''d be annoyed if such a suspicious person liked you." Still, I guess Glenn had the personality to be prioritized as well, as he executed.


    Such elements were played out everywhere, and whether it was war, diplomacy, they became unbeatable. It is a success story where education (meaning) in the original world helped.


    The result is a nickname such as'' The Wisdom General ''. Even if it wasn''t Glenn, you wouldn''t want to be proud. I hate the process too much.


    Besides, there''s no way a normal person would think you''re taking advantage of such a (generally) hard situation.


    Initially, Wilfred and his neighbors were unwilling to use Glenn, so until they found out what Glenn was after, they treated him as a ''wretched child caught up''.


    Glenn''s Black History - two of them. As for Glenn, it''s an act I want to forget, including the fact that he was seen younger than his real age.


    When I exposed my aim, even Wilfred went wild. Since then, it has gradually become dependent, so it must have been a necessary process, even though it would be black history.... and Glenn thinks.


    But even in times of such misery, Wilfred and Glenn smile (?) There was no loss of redemption. So since Wilfred admitted Glenn as a proximity, he''s got some mental leeway.


    Whether faced with difficulties or not, it is unrelated to despair only with the king and his surroundings. If you look like that, you get excited with their delivery. "The king is not pessimistic or anything, nor has he given up," he said.


    All I don''t know is who I am. The two of you who soothe cat parents and children are also smiling all around you.


    - In Carlosa.


    ¡­¡­


    The Chancellor''s parents and children all together exhale. It won''t be my fault that I have a distant eye somewhere.


    "... I thought I''d do it someday"


    While seeping through the frustration, His Excellency the Chancellor took a letter from Mizki.


    No matter how many times I checked, all I could think of was fright. Not so much, it was hard to believe the absence of King Gania''s brother and his wife.


    Blah, blah, I run out of words: ''You''re an idiot, these guys''.


    In the content of the letter, Mizuki is just asking if he was wrong. However, it clearly writes down what happened in the process.


    Plus, with footage of demonic props.


    You''re really good at it. Whatever you think, it just looks like Mizuki directed his opponent towards these developments.


    "I wonder why you targeted His Highness Elshon. Sure, Irfena would protest without cowardice that the other person would be Gania... but they''re not too bad."


    I know that country isn''t a big deal because I''m a Celian with a friend named Clarence in Ilfena. In particular, I have recently deplored the viciousness of His Highness Elshon''s delivery because of his interaction with Mizki.


    There, this commotion. Maybe I can''t help but doubt the ability of King Gania and his wife to do their heads. Too, reckless.


    To the feminine appearance, the feminine language, and the celian who uses them, made the actions of Mr. and Mrs. Wang seem foolish. Whatever you think, they''re not fit to take measures.


    One impression, things change for the better and for the worse. What do you do from the start by giving the bad impression - to the worst opponent, to make the worst impression. I can also complain about the poor advance preparation, such as gathering information, but at least we should do enough to fix it.


    Yet the couple are all selling fights to Mizuki. Are you an idiot or an idiot!


    Currently, in the head of His Excellency the Chancellor and his aides were occupied by the above. Because they are two brain-workers, attention is drawn to the awkwardness of His Royal Highness the King''s measures and the poor response of His Royal Highness the King''s Brother Queen.


    Of course, Mizuki''s behavior is also problematic enough, but it is highly regarded for them because they have achieved things such as'' erased (for now) the possibility of being able to rub between the two countries'', ''guiding and taking the word for themselves'' and ''incorporating that information into another project and flowing it to another country''.


    In terms of personal sentiment, and in the sense of heavy towns in the country, I knew which one to favor.


    Nothing, they don''t like the idiots they think of.


    Because of my incompetence, I think half of the time that I should destroy people claiming all their rights.


    The Prime Minister is the Blaine of the country. It is a stressful position.


    For them like that, Mizki, the Magic Master, was a very grateful being. The hassle of passing through Elsh-on is that it always produces the desired results for the job it receives, and it doesn''t even imitate anything else later.


    "Thorough only on the desired role split, giving results and no subsequent interference". If you want to make a connection, you may have trouble with Mizuki''s pale posture, but if you want an on-the-spot power, you really treasure it.


    Fortunately, Carlosa is close to Mizuki, such as Celian and Sieg, so it would be possible to rely on projects that are mutually beneficial. No matter how friendly the relationship may be, their position is troubled by warm ideas such as'' your friends don''t use ''. Civilians have a different class of circumstances.


    Well... the rare species that convince me of it is Mizuki. Mizuki, who calls himself/herself a civilian. Few people honestly believe that.


    "Fortunately, His Highness Elshon seems convinced of Mizki''s personal retaliation. It won''t be like Irfena protests. However, the ganja seems a little rough."


    "Father, isn''t that rough the problem?


    "It says in the letter, ''I am friends with His Highness Schanze''. Perhaps, but he is Mizuki''s collaborator. And isn''t it true that His Highness Shuanze is the real son of His Royal Highness the King... prepared?"


    That is certainly what the Chancellor''s fingertips indicate. However, I realized what it meant and had pity for the look on their faces.


    What Brother Wang did is a matter of how much royalty. Moreover, he had shown clear malice towards the king of his own country. When we get here, we will no longer have to make it solemnly subject.


    You can''t let it go because it could lean the country as ambitious as it is. This case is a decisive battle, and the nobles belonging to the faction that culminates in Brother Wang will surely be sharpened in their power.


    Naturally, the home of his core brother and wife Wang and his wife, Shuanze, his son, are not just sorry. Good, claustrophobic, bad, self-harming. It is only better not to be executed as a sinner, it is a treatment of degree. If you harm yourself, only your honor as royalty will be preserved.


    It''s just... I was wondering if I would be more right than there is an exception called Mizuki.


    "Would Mizuki overlook such a thing? I don''t think the execution of the sentence will be after her return, though, as she won''t be allowed to be present at the punishment just now. I don''t think Mizuki would just throw away his accomplices."


    While subtly allergic, Celian''s expression is serious in itself. The opposing Chancellor also seems to be unable to abandon that possibility.


    "But the Master of Magic also has a great understanding of these things. You can''t possibly fail to realize how much later distorting the law with personal endeavor will affect you."


    "There was something about Sarovara, so unless there''s so much going on, it won''t be possible."


    One case of Sarovara is what happened at the end of the King''s personal endeavors - warmth and political elements. It was unlikely that Mizki, who was a party, would let Gania follow the same path.


    "Even if the King of Gagna took pity on His Highness the Shuanze, in the form of the wishes of His Majesty the Magic Master, it would not be so easy to snort. As long as there are people out there claiming to be legitimate in His Royal Highness Brother Wang''s blood muscles, His Highness Schuanze''s presence can only be an element of anxiety"


    "That''s right... what are you going to do with that little girl?


    Even though we both sigh, the look is puzzling. Because Mizuki is the presence that has overshadowed such a situation, as if it were impossible.


    Unexpectedly, Mizuki is deeply in love with what he cares about. Whatever Schanze is involved in the offense, he is completely alone. Above all, it can be said that there is almost no love between him and his parents, Mr. and Mrs. Wang.


    I''m sorry to hear that. He just wasn''t given love by his parents, because he''s about to be deprived of that future by his parents'' sins.


    Yet Schanze showed her readiness as a royal. Instead of losing his parents'' legs, even his own future is at stake.


    More than there is a precedent called Rudolph - King Rudolph of Zebrest is also a person who suffered from his father''s negative legacy - there is no zero chance that Mizki will move.


    Above all, Schanze is a ''collaborator in Ghana''. Even in the sense of giving back, they thought Mizuki could make a move.


    "For now, that''s static. With regard to this matter, let me tell you that there are no problems with the handling of the Lord Mage. Yeah, ''If you want to hear anything, call me anytime. You''ll be unfamiliar with our class, so I''ll talk to you as much as I can,'' would you add?"


    "I see, if we continue to collect information,"


    "Wouldn''t it be strange if you were still worried about your little girl calling? Celian."


    Celian blushes to the words of His Excellency the Chancellor, which included laughter. It was a prospect for his father, such as the fact that Celian adored Mizuki.


    However, it is Celian''s father who uses even that. He is from Faircrov, who is required to be competent, and for him to serve as the current Chancellor, even his son''s friendship should be used.


    "Well, that''s good. I''m curious, too."


    His Excellency the Chancellor grinned at Celian, who shrugged his shoulders even as he sighed. It is as the Father, and more than that, as the Chancellor of Carlossa. By giving his sweet son an ''order'', he is encouraging his growth.


    It''s just... it may not have been necessary, such as the care of His Excellency the Chancellor.


    This time it''s in the form of ''boss''s orders'', but Celian would have executed it, even if he hadn''t told me. He is also a person who serves as assistant to the Chancellor¡­ who has set his own course. Celian also thinks of this country.

 269 Reactions of other countries Part III

    - In Corbella.


    "Well, now you will crush the king brother of Gania."


    "Eh..."


    Those who were there - except one of their brother princes and Emelina - froze in Celestina''s words, who saw the letter and the footage sent by Mizki.


    Well, that would be natural, too. It''s not an easy thing to say, such as crush the royalty of the northern powers. If such a thing becomes a reality, it will have a considerable impact on other countries as well.


    It''s just... that''s not the only reason they were stunned. I couldn''t believe Celestina''s attitude.


    It''s not like Celestina''s gonna crush it, but her tone is, ''So what''s up?'' But it''s going to last, something light. I want to change my complexion around me. Too, too flat.


    "That, Ceres? How can you be so flat? Is Lord Magic Master a dear friend to you?


    If King Corbella asked as if to represent him, Celestina nodded, of course.


    "I know Mizuki''s temper because he''s a friend. All this time, the knights of Mizki and His Highness Elshon will not hold their fists."


    "Hmm? Is there a reason?


    King Corbella tilted his neck to Celestina, who said so confidently. Because I thought Elshon was going to take Mizuki.


    During one incident with Kivela, they are exchanging words with Elshon in Corbella. As far as that time and the other day''s response in Sarovara was concerned, it did not seem to me that I would prefer to contend.


    That would be the opinion of the majority. To be clear, Elshon is on the side of the magician Mizki. Ning Ro, you can say the last fort.


    "Those who respond truly honestly and calmly, behind the horrible rumors," was Corbella''s perception of Elshon. There is also a favor from the point that Celestina and Emelina were taken care of, but even without it they looked good as royalty.


    Nonetheless, earlier answers. Celestina and you would know that, but you said it out softly, ''The Mage will crush the King''s brother''. Even if I don''t like it, I know there are circumstances that just make me say so.


    "When I was in the rear palace of Kivela...... oh, about right after Mizuki came to help me. Lord Lucas insulted His Highness Elshon and Rudolph."


    "Um, I''m listening to that. In the first place, would that be one end of the reason you hit Lord Lucas?


    To Celestina''s words, King Corbella nodded. That was the sight that those who were there saw, and the unusual thing about the wizard wielding his fist.


    Something that deals with magic¡­ A magician basically fights in areas such as attack magic and allied support while at a distance from his enemies. Of course, I guess it''s an exception, but I still prefer melee. Because magic requires chanting, so you''re attacked by that gap.


    Mizuki can barely handle weapons. Not even wearing a luxurious, weapon-handling body for the purpose I saw, and I can''t even use Emelina''s throwing knife. The point is, I''m an amateur about weapons.


    With information from Celestina and the others, King Corbella knew it. Yes, I knew...


    For some reason, Mizki challenged Lucas with her fist, not magic.


    It would have used some magic, but it''s basically a beating. I don''t have any doubts, and I think Lucas will respond.


    At that time, the reaction of those around us was delayed not only by the fact that it froze on the fact that ''I beat the king prince of Quivera''.


    "The Wizard is the Fist!? Is that a fist? Not magic!? ''That''s half the reason I''m stunned by the rarity that common sense covers.


    No matter how much it is passed down as'' the scourge of the world ''and so on, they are the damage caused by magic. I''ve never heard of a magician who gets punched with his fist.


    However, Celestina and Emelina knew why. Really simple, why would I be stunned by ''Mizuki''?


    "At that time, Mizuki was mad. That''s enough momentum to go straight to retaliation. It would have just been hard to think because there was someone else moving besides me. We forgot our situation and calmed Mizuki down."


    No, Mizuki was scared then!


    To Celestina, who speaks so, King Corbella loses his word this time. If that''s true, I need a future for King Gania''s brother, who stripped Elshon of his fangs... and I anticipate such a future.


    Also, that wasn''t the only problem. Because not only Shuanze, the son of the king''s brother, but Gania, who caused this, and his eyes from other countries will be tough.


    The hardest part would be King Gania. The fact that ''it was originally for the king to solve the problems he had to face, to the exotic Mage (= civilians of other countries)'' is reminiscent of the lack of power of the King of Gania, and it is likely that a harsh voice will be raised from within as well.


    Think of such a future, and everyone''s expression becomes bitter. But it seems that the hand of salvation had been reached.


    "It''s enough to bring us this information, isn''t it?


    Emelina, who had thought about it for a while, leans her neck gently and mouths her opinion.


    "It''s about Mizuki, so I don''t think I''ll do anything. But I think you acted like this because of the implication of preventing those who would take the side of His Royal Highness the King without knowing anything."


    "Hmm... besides providing information, you also said it was a warning?


    "Yes. Only those who should also be the culprits, Mizki will want to hunt. From that footage, and the contents of the letter, is it possible that the faction of His Royal Highness the King is in a rather painful situation? I will certainly not let other countries create further victims in the future, but I will also keep other countries informed of their current situation. I think that would justify the elimination."


    "Justify elimination". It shall be the sword of the blades. There will be support from other countries that do not want to be bothered, but it is not without backlash from inside the country. Sometimes Mizuki is a different world, and even those who support the King of Gania may be offended.


    No matter how many victims you may be, your impression of Mizuki will be worse if you behave casually towards royalty and noble opponents in Gania. Because there is always someone who is bound by something called identity. From those people, it would also look like they''ve vandalized their own country.


    It''s just... it''s that ''hostile situation'' that could be Mizuki''s aim.


    If that happens, malice will concentrate on the Wizard. The negative feelings of the nobles turn to those who are mostly in a weak position. Instead of selling fights to other countries that supported the Magic Instructor, the Magic Instructor of the Day - it must be aimed at eliminating the busy civilian little girl.


    "I wonder if the Master of Magic is willing to muster malice against himself."


    Pompous. Everyone had an indescribable look on the words of his brother, the prince, who was beside Celestina.


    That is likely because it is Mizuki who uses people instead of fearing their malice. Ning Ro, by doing so, he may have been trying to protect Shuanze, the son of Wang''s brother.


    As it is, there is no rest in Schanze. Even if Brother Wang is eliminated, as long as Schuanze has royal blood, he will be targeted by the ambitious nobles. Especially from those who use Brother Wang as a power contender, it would be a perception that ''as long as it is a body that can have a child''.


    It is not excellence that they seek in the presence that makes them stand on their own arrowheads. Because it''s only the "legitimate blood muscle" part.


    Mizuki is indifferent to things that are worthless to him, but he takes good care of those who show affection. As part of protecting Schanze, who is an accomplice, and in the sense of connecting Schanze''s future, we can act prominently.


    "If you''re Mizuki, you can do it. We also proceeded in the direction of" abducting the princess and maid of the king of Quivera. "


    "Right. Perhaps the reason that His Highness Elshon allows Mizki to retaliate is because His Highness Schanze''s circumstances have also been taken into account." Gather malice on yourself and eliminate it in the form of retaliation ". Maybe that''s Mizuki''s purpose. If what happened at the Tea Party spreads inside Gania, it''s also possible that we won''t be getting our hands on it in the future. Then I''m deliberately pissed off because I''m in trouble..."


    ¡­¡­


    Again, silence fell. The words from those who were actually helped are indeed convincing.


    When King Corbella sighed, he looked around at everyone once.


    "My country supports the Demon Master. What, whoever sees this matter will have nothing to do with His Royal Highness the King of Gania. ''We can''t let the same thing happen to our country''. Look, this is a decision for Corbella."


    I guess I should be able to honestly say, ''I''ll be on your side with the magician''. But Corbella is a small country. You can''t show a blatant hostile attitude towards the northern powers. Whether he is a king brother or not, his power cannot be ridiculed.


    Above all, Mizuki and Corbella want to make the relationship with Gania worse for themselves. If that happens, it will only increase the burden on Mizuki and the others.


    That''s why I need a little help to the extent I don''t know.


    Mix up a little falsehood and pierce an attitude that is only ''for your country''.


    That''s not a lie either, but if that''s really all you have to do, you don''t have to bother notifying your support for the Demon Instructor. But more than the king said, that''s Corbella''s policy.


    To tell Mizuki by letter, it doesn''t have to be made public to prove it. Using Corbella as an ally or not depends on Mizuki.


    But if Mizuki... I don''t want to involve anyone else in my fight. Because we can predict the impact.


    Expression of support for the Magic Instructor, based on the anticipation of such escape routes too. I hope nothing happens, but even if you are treated as an ally, you will not be willing to resent the wizards of this country.


    That''s all Corbella had me do. The people of Corbella are not shameless enough to forget all that much.


    We know the value of an unconditional favor because it is a small country that has endured times of hardship. Thanks to that, Corbella now has the appearance of Celestina and Emelina. How can you be ungrateful?


    I don''t know what kind of settlement Mizuki is after, but I want to be on your side for once, even if I don''t. So much so that they are favorable to Mizki, the country''s benefactor.


    In the first place, Corbella had the potential to have a fight with Kivela. Compared to that, it''s no big deal.


    Corbella is a royal princess...... no, a country prepared to perish once for ''the body''. Therefore, these decisions were easily accepted.


    "Now, what kind of resolution is Mizuki going to make?


    "Hehe. I''m talking about Mizuki, so it''s going to be fun."


    Celestina and Emelina exchange words, having so much fun that they are out of place. To that appearance - there was a bitter smile on people''s faces at the strength of the trust the two of them put towards Mizuki.


    - In Kivera.


    "Is...? What is this?


    Cyrus tilts his neck at the letters and magic props he receives via the Metastatic Law Group. At dawn of the night shift, the transfer team received from Mizuki was activated shortly after returning to his room. Cyrus and one of the Kingsguard knights. I was tired, but I don''t have the choice to put it behind me.


    However, there was also a reason to get a subtle look.


    "Now what? The one in the example, did you even get some new information...?


    "The Example One" = "The Story of Love Across Various Obstacles". Blah, it''s BL. Moreover, there is a real suspicion of truth in Kivera.


    In the first place, the metastasis team is for emergency use (meaning), which was handed to them by the Magic Supervisor. It would be natural for Cyrus to be alert to what could suddenly be sent because its contents were quite allergic.


    ... but.


    Cyrus solidified to the letter and video he had seen in surprise.


    Whatever you think, it was because it was beyond the realm of the Kingsguard individual.


    Cyrus from there acted fast. It wasn''t that I didn''t feel it was being used for the magician''s parsley, but his head correctly judged the top priority.


    Cyrus recalls King Kivela''s appointment today as he returns from his fullest illness on the path he has just come. There should be a meeting with the superiors this time of year. The information Cyrus holds is something that requires judgment as a country, so it was really convenient.


    "Um, tons of demonstrators! Why are you giving me this information..."


    Zero stupidity while running. I just don''t say it in my mouth, but I was grateful. Now the Wizard hasn''t done a great deal yet. There''s plenty of time left to decide what to do with Kivera.


    "Hey, hey, Cyrus!? What are you doing?"


    "It''s an emergency, get out!


    A colleague who was guarding near the door hurried to speak to Cyrus about how he was doing, but ignored him and went indoors. The gaze of those who were indoors to the sudden intruder concentrates on Cyrus.


    But that''s a big country. Understanding something about the Kingsguard''s hasty appearance, their gaze turned to nature and King Kivela.


    "As for the emergency... excuse me! Earlier, the Wizard received information that could not be ignored..."


    While I tell you so, Cyrus offers what he has in his hand. They were stunned by the information brought about by the breath remaining rough, and the inclusion of the word ''Magic Instructor'' there, making the indoors noisy.


    For Kivela, the Wizard Mizuki is something that cannot be ignored. Whatever direction that is in, they are of the view that it is better to keep track of the disturbances she causes.


    In a nutshell, the seed treatment of disturbances. It is a very subtle positioning that we will not be treated as a disaster because we will still produce mutually beneficial results.


    King Kivela nodded one, turning his gaze to the side service and urging Cyrus to bring what was in his hand. When the side service also nods, it immediately moves into action. It wouldn''t be my fault that the look is so tense.


    No, everyone is in a similar condition except King Kivela. It is stranger to be calm because you are the opponent who has been tasted a terrible defeat once. I guess these points are also elements that he supposedly deserves for a king.


    And King Kivera''s reaction to the letter...


    "Oh? That fool, you stepped on the tail of a black cat in a grand way."


    It was. Black Cat = Magic Instructor Mizuki. Those who know the truth freeze to the word of the king. But there was a man there who questioned the king''s words.


    "Your Majesty. Didn''t you" sell a fight to a black cat "? Well, it sounds like," I did something to piss off the black cat. "


    "Uhm, right? The result is the abduction of His Highness the Magic Master, whose original purpose seems to be His Highness Elshon."


    "... what?


    "He tried to abduct His Highness Elshon in order to rub the blame on the King of Gania. He said the Mage had interrupted it. Yeah, they had white and black loyal dogs beside them, right?


    "Oh, really..."


    The indoors were at once surrounded by silence. It was so shocking.


    If you want to briefly say King Kivela''s words, ''A Ganian fool (= King''s brother) has failed in his attempt to abduct Elshon, abducting a demon mentor who interrupted him. The scene is also witnessed by the knights with the name of the wings directly under Elshon''.


    I don''t care what you think, it''s an unmissable situation. Moreover, around the letter which says'' His Highness Elshon is the purpose '', I guess it is reliable information, not speculation.


    By nature, this kind of information should be hidden. Mizuki understood that too, and it was written as a reason in terms of ''why I am staying in Gania''.


    Less dizziness would be due to the fact that Gania and Kivera are adjacent. If anything happens, it''s less confusing for Kivela to be a shield to the south.


    Even if such thoughts are clear content, the destination is called Cyrus "Personally Close (?) The ''. It is also true that they are handing over a metastasis team for contact, so they pass it by the phrase'' I just told a friend about my absence from Ilfena ''. That''s a brainwork job, a relief.


    It''s just... on this occasion, such pre-construction is not given much importance. For those who were listening, the only thing that mattered was that His Highness Elshon was about to be abducted.


    They stretched their faces to the stunned fact of being told they were sayin '', but their insides panicked in abundance.


    "It''s over! Gania, it''s over!


    "King Gania, just get rid of that idiot...!


    "Hey, contact the merchants! No, do you want me to turn the Interceptor to Gania before I do!?


    Something like that is going to be fun in your head. Around where no one goes in the direction of ''stopping the Magic Instructor'', I guess they use their past experiences.


    In other words... that''s no use.


    "Don''t guide me. They''ve already talked about this. Therefore, there is no protest from Irfena"


    Again, my gaze focused on King Kivela.


    "Instead, it appears that the personal retaliation of the Demon Master is permitted. However, only for the culprit. Well, it would include collaborators.... the inside of the gania is going to be rough, that''s where we care"


    At the same time as the words, they change their expressions. I guess in their heads, instantly, future responses are starting to be worked out. If we fail to respond like this, it is impossible to reign as a great power.


    "But you also thought about the Magic Master. By bringing information to the ''individual'' named Cyrus, it is consequently passed on to the people. After anticipating Cyrus'' behavior, you ''crushed the elements that I believe were put together by the Demon Supervisor and Kivera''! I thought you cared inside."


    "Sure. It can''t be described as a cheap relationship, so they might say, ''Kivela worked with the Magic Instructor to cause confusion in Gania'' and so on. We need information, but we will have to pay particular attention to our country. But in this way, I wonder if we could make a debt to the Wizard."


    The Chancellor also nodded and expressed his views to make up for the king''s words. That demon conductor is going to do it.


    It is no better to keep in touch with Kivela than Mizki is perceived to be the king''s force. If the King''s brother''s faction finds out, they might say, ''The King of Gania is through with Kivela'', etc.


    However, passing through an individual named Cyrus makes it possible to escape any amount of words. Because it is up to Cyrus to do what he does with the information, and there is also the possibility that he will remain silent... Above all, such uncertainty is unlikely to be important information.


    "I suppose the Demon Master also wants to keep the commotion to a minimum necessary. If one country is rough, its impact spreads to other countries, even if they do not like it. If that''s a big country in the north, then naturally.... I guess it''s troublesome, just"


    King Kivera to add with a subtle look. Everyone nodded deeply at the words.


    Magic Master Mizuki, she is very self-absorbed. With friends in various countries, I guess she doesn''t like not being able to come and go freely. Likewise, restrictions could have been placed on the actions of the merchants.


    I mean, ingredients > (insurmountable wall) > gania.


    In that sense, Mizuki is really easy to understand. Especially since Kivela has his first understanding of Mizki''s self, he thought that even if he was wrong, it would not be because of ''peace and sympathy for the King of Gania'', etc.


    It should be noted that their perception is almost correct. Only about Schanze, it''s just unexpected.


    Cyrus, who was listening, also said, ''Ah, I think I''ll do it. I''m convinced it''s definitely that way. At the same time, he said,'' Great thinking! That''s the king of Kivera, Taru! ''Around what I think, he''s probably too.


    "First, you''ll see the footage of this demon prop. Well, what do you see?"


    Wherever he whines with pleasure, King Kivera makes him prepare his magic props for his side service. The others also received the king''s words, tightening their expressions and turning their attention to the video.


    - It wasn''t until a few minutes later that they were flabbergasted by the momentum to remove their jaws to much content.


    Meanwhile, in Sarovara...


    "Oh... that''s a lot of fun."


    The female fox glanced at the letter from Mizuki and had a grin on her face.


    It was Tircia who chose to be the first to give the information. In a sense, it was the right choice, and at the same time further bad luck was promised to the future of a group of Kings and Brothers.

 270 The accomplices set a trap.

    "I got your reply."


    It seems to me that the people who were there - His Royal Highness Tezert, His Highness Schanze, and Mr. Rafik - figured out what they were talking about when I cut them out. Even a mild surprise peeked intriguingly into what I put out on the table.


    A few days early from the tea party. I got back to you early, so I decided to expose my name to what I would call an ex-post report. Heh heh, find out what the Wizard really means!


    "Oh, you got a reply."


    "Yeah, I got it from all of you. It''s my victory. Whoever you ask, it says I''m not wrong."


    "Victory!" or "Victory! ''I want to show off to that tea party face today with a piece of paper that says''.


    "Well, that''s not... because whoever hears, there''s a nonsense over there"


    His Highness Tezelt, with a convincing expression, even as he shrugged. But it would collapse into my words that went on.


    "Yes, because King Kivera also replied. ¡­ seems to forgive some confusion."


    "" "Ha!?


    At once, the three of you who look at me cancer. Even if you know what I did, it just seems unexpected to hear back from King Kivela.


    ... Cyrus, it was the contents of a letter from you, a letter from King Kivela. Over there, Cyrus, I think I know how to use you. Silas, treat me like a parsley as soon as possible.


    "And so! Exposure, over and out "


    "Lord Magic Master!? Hey, hey, what''s too much..."


    "Haha ? I, I''m a full pitcher for things ?"


    "No, no, no! Because this face is absolutely crazy in the first place!? Besides, I can''t believe so many countries have replied..."


    His Royal Highness Tezelt has his head in a number of letters that show where each stands. No way, he didn''t think the king would write his own reply. When this happens, you can''t suspect it''s fake.


    It can also be treated as fake - normally I suspect - so I think you all took the lead and used a letterset where you know where you stand.


    But I think some guys used it in ''cause it was on the spot''. Busy Rudolph seems to do it with vegetables. Per Master Will, I don''t think it''s funny.


    "I am a magician who has a reputation for delivering results, so I"


    "But he''s the one who''s going to be royal, Master Magic. Oh, the disgrace of my country......!


    "If you care about the details, you can''t be a big man, can you? Your Highness Tezelt. Life needs entertainment and inspiration! If it''s a situation in another country where there''s no national interest involved, why not just have fun watching! It''s okay, it''s just ''personal takeover''. The person you rubbed against is noble, so you can tell it''s from someone of the same or more status."


    "I''m willing to use it as a back shield, it sounds full. You really just asked, didn''t you?


    ¡­¡­


    "Will you keep your gaze out of the way!?


    It''s annoying, Prince Wang. It would be common sense to use anything that is available.


    You perceived something only to me claiming to be a ''personal connection (laugh)'', His Highness Tezelt turned pale in his face. Mr. Rafik is also solidified.


    What are you surprised about? I told you, I''m not on your side. His Royal Highness Schanze has turned him into a comrade, but he has no thoughts on Gania. Where is there a reason not to?


    In the first place, if Gania had just cleaned up the King''s brother''s problem, it would not have bothered Irfena.


    From the victim''s point of view, it''s probably caused by a ''country'' called Gania.


    Why, you have to care.


    It''s a mistake to expect kindness, Your Highness. I just want my purpose to be achieved.


    Well, I know why you''re surprised. Everyone who sent the letter politely replied, "Supporting the Demon Instructor" after using the "Envelope and Note with the Royal Seal in Watermark". This is a letter that you can really see for yourself.


    It''s just that it''s like, ''Was it my fault?'' for ''Ask''. Nothing, not against being rubbed with His Royal Highness the King.


    ... That''s okay, what about ''now''?


    Of course, it is assumed that there will be people in such a hurry as His Royal Highness Tezert. I have anticipated that the letter I received will be sufficiently powerful in the form of mislead aiming and towing.


    Everyone, including that, must have imitated this. More to the point, it''s a decision that looks to the future. I merely determined which would be more beneficial to follow compared to His Royal Highness King and me.


    No matter how royal, there''s no point in taking sides if you don''t have a future. Just keep your distance from the mudship.


    "The black cat is playing, so stay out of the way. But I want information."


    This seemed to be the real deal. I see - from other countries, is His Royal Highness the King worthless?


    ¡­¡­


    I mean, ''Crush it, no problem!'' A statement of intent. Hey, you all get it.


    "Mizuki, what''s going on with your connections? I don''t care what you think about this, it''s because you''re a different world, right?


    "There''s a lot going on, and there''s a handout for someone in the upper echelons of the country."


    ¡­¡­ You''re not gonna go into details, are you?


    "Yeah, sure."


    To His Highness Schanze''s inquiry, naturally, silence. They''ll accept it even if I owe it, so let me faint there.


    Come on, have we got scaffolding for now? Suddenly when things happen in Gania, there will be an impact, but if this happens, he will take some measures.


    It should also be noted that the Demon King said, ''I sent it to everyone, so may I have an inquiry?'' I told him in an ex-post report. The silence must have fallen because the Demon King had ceased.


    However, he was convinced by the reason that ''I was concerned about the impact on other countries''. Gania is spared the confusion caused by the great power of the north, His Royal Highness the King''s brother and his party''s loss of legs.


    There is no doubt that it will be taken into account by the surrounding countries, but its impact could be felt in other countries as well. Even in the old world, if it''s going to be a neighborhood nuisance, I''ll say hello around. Personally, it feels the same way.


    All I can do is'' minimize the damage ''. I don''t even know the connection between the nobles, so I have to ask them to deal with it.


    "I think it''s time you set me up..."


    If you whine with pleasure, the gaze of everyone watching the letter gathered to me.


    "I think I fully understand that this is an awkward situation for His Royal Highness the King. Then the next thing that happens is the ''elimination of the disturbers''. Something you can use where you drop it if you lay some kind of sin on me"


    "You think there ''ll be people out there who act to beat Mizuki out, and to offset their own nonsense?


    "You''re leaving, absolutely. Some guys won''t move vigilantly, but I also understand that His Royal Highness Brother Wang''s torn kidnapping is too awkward. There will be people who want to deal with it early."


    If you find out what His Royal Highness Wang is doing, you will manage to gain the means to counter Irfena. That''s where I get my eyes on you. Ahhh!


    My guardian is His Highness Elshon. If you can make me carry the blame in some way, you can offset it with a kidnapping. To put it plainly, it means creating a drop on the Irfena side.


    Instead of writing off its fallacy, the aim was to make it impossible to protest against the kidnapping. Rather than my elimination, you weigh in on eliminating the possibility of getting poked out of Irfena.


    ''I didn''t know because I''m a different world man!'' Isn''t murder or theft per national treasure reasonable because we need to tailor it to an inescapable sin?


    "Right, maybe it''s time to move towards eliminating Mizuki. If I didn''t know what you were after, I''d be more scared of Irfena''s movements. I still don''t know why they won''t protest from Irfena."


    "Oh, I knew His Highness Schanze would agree? You''ll want to avoid the development that Ilfena protests in the name of His Royal Highness the King. If we lose the king, it will all be over."


    "Yeah. Because if that kidnapping was fatal, you wouldn''t like to know. I guess you want to do something about that one more than Mizuki exists. ''Pushing responsibility on Your Majesty'' would be inconceivable in an optimistic direction"


    His Royal Highness Tezelt also thinks with a difficult face, but he still thinks it''s possible. Words of denial did not go up.


    It''s only my prediction, but I think this event will happen. Then we should be prepared from the outset for vigilance and countermeasures. I don''t know what the situation is, but I need to argue with them on the spot.


    Come on, lets Event! Guilty breaking plays due to grievances, this is just the lead position!


    I''m gonna play you in the Norinoli! Why not summon your knowledge for an event......!


    "Sounds like fun, lady. Even though the danger is imminent."


    "For me, it''s a chance!


    Reply with a smile to Mr. Rafik, who seems to have been somewhere spooked.


    Yeah, it''s a chance. Overshadowing their measures would make me even more advantageous... you can reason for Irfena to protest.


    I think it''s time for the hounds to be at their limit.


    I need to do a little ''hemming'' and stress him out.


    "Well, let''s get the place ready."


    I would not have spotted such thoughts, but His Highness Schanze has made an unexpected suggestion.


    One nod to His Highness Tezelt and Mr. Rafik, who are astonished, smiles at me.


    "Let''s make it public that my legs have healed and let them know what you''ve accomplished. As my escort, you will attend the night club, too. If you''re sure you''re coming for Mizuki, let''s set a trap here."


    "... shouldn''t I hide it for a while? To be able to walk normally, I think that''s what you need to rehab for your ten-year plan, right? If you publish that you have healed, you may feel bad"


    Let me be the first to say this. ''Are you willing to strive to walk for years to come?''.


    Tough way to put it, there''s no way you can walk normally just because the faulty spot has healed. His Royal Highness Schanze must acquire something like muscle strength from now on.


    ''Grow up'' would be said if young children were to wear it, but His Highness Schanze has grown up. The difficulty is bouncing, and you may find yourself frustrated with feet that don''t move as you wish.


    But His Highness Schanze grinned and shook my one hand.... Speaking of which, was the hand force surprisingly strong? Perhaps I want to remind you that you are not just a vulnerable person to be protected.


    Yeah, sure, I couldn''t wave. They said, "I got my forefoot kicked, I got my cat kicked."


    "Mizuki, I couldn''t even do that." Sure, I think there''s going to be a lot going on. But the disconnect and hope you gave me made it no longer impossible to walk.... This is too much, because there''s no cure for birth disorders in this world. "


    I can''t feel any worries for His Highness Schanze. He still possessed the strength to speak positively about the future, even though there would be anxiety that he did not know what his future would be.


    Contrary to the appearance of low body temperature, the palms you are touching are warm and powerful. I already knew that character wasn''t the type to cry and fall asleep either.


    With determination, His Highness Schanze asks me again.


    "Do you want to set a trap?


    ¡­¡­ Yeah, of course. I''m not going to lose easily, so I''m sure you''ll enjoy it, right?


    "Ha! Yeah, I''m certainly looking forward to it. Now let''s ask His Majesty."


    Fun, more than that, we laugh at each other. Reinforce that we are comrades, and let our minds jump at the events that will happen.


    Oh, Your Highness Tezelt? Don''t look so sad. We''re not prepared for self-sacrifice, we''re not abandoned, are we?


    We''re just ''playing''. Like a young child, cruelly.


    I''m just interested in having fun, even if I know the loser doesn''t have a future.


    "It''s gonna be fun."


    The whining words are indisputable hearts and minds. To the appearance of His Highness Schanze, who narrows his eyes with pleasure, the two remaining men also looked at each other and informed him of their participation in the ''play''.


    "Damn...... if you don''t let me in with you too, I''m gonna be stubborn?


    "Be sure, me too. The Lord seems to be having so much fun. As a sidekick, I''d like to help you set the scene."


    "Of course, you''re welcome!


    Come on, what kind of hand are you coming with? Enemy, we''re tough, aren''t we?

 271 Give the dancing fool a drink.

    Since then, things have been prepared in plain sight. Sometimes there is no day until the night club, and the main preparation is the installation of record-type magic tools and the gathering of information.


    If you''re a demonic prop, all you have to say is, "I wish I could see something." It''s massively set up.


    It should be noted that the Black Knights are the source of the magic props. As far as the time and amount of time it took, he seems to have worked hard on the total.


    Naturally, this story is also conveyed to the Irfena side. The Demon King said, ''It''s not entertainment...'' but they''re all very excited.


    ... Apparently, you''re tired of that kidnapper''s one crack (= magician dressed as a merchant) early. It must not have even been their toy, such as that degree of trinket.


    And when we got to this trap, everyone said, "They''re gonna do exactly what they expected? ''I got the opinion.


    That''s right, you think you''ll try ''Making Civilians Felons, The Easiest Way''.


    "Now that I''m looking down on you as an ignorant otherworlder, I can go! ''is the word of the Knights. No matter how hard I tried, I would be relieved from that point of view because courtesy and others are inferior to the biological noblemen.


    Yeah, I think so too. If you don''t wear a dress, that assumption is even better! You must think of me as a ''folk neglecting noble common sense (laughs)''.


    Not wearing a dress is also to reinforce your impression as a civilian.


    But it''s also true that politeness is a burning blade. It is inherently unnecessary for civilians.


    Daily attitudes and traps are set. I can''t do it in the south, but I can still fool you in the north...!


    The majority of public perceptions of me are ''exorcists of different worlds'', aren''t they? That''s it, ''capable civilians'' feeling.


    I don''t attend nightclubs because I''m known to be a different world - except in the case of work - so I have no idea how educated I am after gathering a little information.


    Normal education of otherworldly people must not include common sense as a nobleman or anything more than the demon king''s education is said to be ''overspent''. Even if I learned it, it would be enough for civilians to know. Unless the place of life becomes an aristocratic society, it''s not mandatory.


    If you do not know that I have a ghost education, you will make the realization that ''the exorcist of the otherworlds is competent, but you do not know the common sense of the nobility''. My words and deeds are flying, so it adds extra credibility.


    One act at the tea party the other day would also be of great help. That''s not your attitude towards Her Royal Highness the King! That one. I don''t regret it at all.


    Even in places like this, educating parents and cats is helpful.


    I''m called an asshole cat. My words and deeds are well worth it...!


    And as I was getting ready, some interesting information came up inside. Everyone in the Wang Brotherhood aristocracy is wary of night clubs and going to and from each other''s houses... but, hey, they''re going to take action.


    Some noblemen are making suspicious moves. Looks like you''ll be challenging me for two.


    Ugh, good, good ? Or else, there''s no point in putting up a trap.


    It''s also true that you''re on guard, so there''s a chance you didn''t do anything. As for the side that set the trap, I applaud its courageous behavior!


    "Now, if you act, you think you can earn a lot of points."


    "Even though there are cautious people because it could destroy themselves or cause things to get worse?


    "Maybe you''re involved in a kidnapping or something awkward. If you can''t escape the mudship, why don''t you desperately scratch your feet?


    "I see."


    That is the conversation with His Highness Schanze. Apparently, he was sure someone was going to act.


    ... Probably, but there are internal circumstances and things I can''t talk about. Because I couldn''t connect with His Royal Highness the King or the leading nobles of the King''s Brotherhood, do you feel like you have to act...


    Well, noble society is a lot of things. I''m sorry about the sacrifice.


    Mercy for them? No! We''ll use it if you want.


    This is the only project that may be easy. Let me make a big use of it. After this, it will be adhesive for a while.


    Thank you, throwaway pawn! I will not waste your sacrifice!


    ¡­¡­ Master Magic, Shuanze says you''re being targeted. "


    "That''s great! It''s the other side''s responsibility, isn''t it confirmed? It''s a corner, so two or three, serve evil things you can''t put on the table? Anyway, I don''t have any ahead of me, so I''ll ask you to take it with you."


    "No, so... why do you sound more like a villain!? Obviously, you are worse in nature, aren''t you?!?


    "Haha, there''s nothing to praise, is there? Besides, this character of mine is now. In the upper echelons of the countries belonging to the south, in some of them," The Mage is the Outer Way, "" The Other World''s Violent Species, "" The Most Vicious, Worst, No Conscience, "and reputation. In a way, treat me like a disaster."


    "I''m not praising you... I''m not proud of that, Lord Mage..."


    If you laugh and say with a flickering wave, His Highness Tezelt drooling with disappointment. Shit, now, huh?


    Somehow, Lord Tezelt, with his head, will let you through. I am busy preparing for the event.


    ... but you missed being left alone or ticked off by the Demon King. Damn it.


    ... So, what happened?


    "The most suspicious of these would be the magician there!


    In the middle of a nightclub, I''m being bullied by a name. I don''t know if it''s the Wang Brotherhood, but some people seem to agree with that opinion.


    Wow, unexpected no. I''m in trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    No, seriously. Too crude, my heart''s voice is a stick read.


    It should be noted that the situation so far is as follows:


    ¡¤ Night club start. It is at the end of the night club that I tell you that His Highness Schanze''s leg has healed.


    -Stand by His Royal Highness Schanze while you are exposed to the gaze of curiosity. All drinks, etc. are handed to you via Mr. Rafik to ensure your safety.


    -This little dad, he swallows a lot. In such a terrible state, everyone pays great attention.


    -There''s my little father''s friend, Deng Yan said the poisons, and named the magician. (Coco now)


    ....... Now I think I''m going to succeed. You''re relying too much on a difference in identity, aren''t you?


    However, ''you can also make it seem right''. The reason is simple, because it''s the royalty and nobility that''s around.


    Whatever, there''s a final weapon over there called His Royal Highness the King. The royal family, the culmination of a powerful society, will take its side.


    Most importantly, they''re in an even more awkward situation at the Tea Party after the kidnapping. It would be a trivial opportunity, but I think it''s in a mood to get over it.


    It was this farce that used it. Because we understand that previous failures lead to a situation that rocks the faction, it is possible that the King-Brotherhood nobles will decide on the spot that they need it and cooperate in making it up by jumping in.


    The factions of His Royal Highness Brother Wang may participate voluntarily in this farce under the guise of being caught up in it. In this case, they will not be punished except by the farce organizer.


    And so! I would like to explain their plan a lot! Maybe it suits you, huh? Because this is the only way to make it successful.


    ... I don''t have any (yet) problems, so I guess I''m in trouble.


    "Sacrificial Plan (Expected)"


    Make an attempted poisoning (madness) and turn your suspicions to the most suspicious person in this (= the Mage). Involving comrades (laughs), while disputing the magician.


    It should be noted that one case at the Tea Party is likely to be cited as the reason for the intent to kill. They''ll tell you why because your wife insulted me or something.


    Using the fact that I am a different world person, and the difference in identity, I also launch a theory of the killer that I would be half-hearted. Few aristocrats take sides with civilians, and the aristocrats who know about the kidnapping are fortunate enough to take a ride.


    ... this would be the place.


    This plan is like, ''Isn''t that the killer? Making you suspect that'' is the purpose. It''s important to attack with a number of violence. Because if suspicion holds up, it can be a wound to me, unless it can be proven to be completely white.


    There are also differences in status, and few nobles put their shoulders in the civilian population. You must choose ''convenient facts'' over ''truth'' with the nobles trying to protect Gania.


    Even with such measures, the reason they thought this would be a success. That''s ''cause there are so many nobles on my side''.


    This suspicion could be used as a dropping point when Irfena poked me about the kidnapping. The point is, by people who understand the current situation in Ghana, it can also be called ''action for the country''.


    It''s me under the protection of the Demon King who can tailor me to the killer. If you are a civilian with no country and no specialty, you will not hesitate to choose a country.


    Hey, I think it''s well thought out in a way, huh? If this was successful, we could break up King Gania Sayid and I (= Irfena Momentum) in a fight.


    However, there is not enough bottom preparation at all. Especially my information.


    I''ve gathered my gaze, and I think it''s time to get on stage. I know you won''t live up to your expectations, but I think it''s going to be quite a fun farce.


    So let''s go!


    "... isn''t nobility common sense to wear magic tools like detoxification and healing? Why don''t you have it? In the first place, he was swallowing it up, but he''s not dead, is he? Why do you think it''s poison?


    I was going to cut it back lightly, but the other guy solidified with a stunned look. Apparently it was surprising that I knew such ''aristocratic common sense''.


    Yeah, you don''t normally know. Whether you know there is magic in this world or you could have used it, unless you are noble, you don''t know that ''nobility always wears magic tools like detoxification and healing''.


    Now, Alisa didn''t know that. Even if you learn that there is magic, ''how it is utilized in aristocratic societies'' is a knowledge not needed by people from different worlds.


    Alisa was via Mr. Edward and had been handed a magic prop. But that looks like an ornament. Mr. Edward wasn''t used to treating people from other worlds either, so he simply seemed to give it away as a must-have. Of course, no explanation.


    ... I didn''t even know what demon props meant at first, because you simply said ''A gift from Ed'', that kid. Completely different from the nobles.


    "Hey... how did you know about that..."


    "In the education of the Demon King. Even before that, I heard and knew from Dr. Gordon, who protected me. Oh, it''s like, ''When I know, it''s awkward''"


    Hehe, laughing, but keep the name of the teacher. The teacher seems to be famous - in many ways - and has no problem adding to one of my educators. The position of a physician goes hand in hand, meaning that it is more credible.


    People go out of their way to see it unfold as I thought it would. "The Education of His Royal Highness the Demon King and Dr. Gordon," you can''t call it "ignorance about noble common sense."


    "Hey, answer me. All of a sudden, you call people killers, and you have to get the evidence right." How did you know that person did not possess the magic artifact?


    "Sa... when we talked earlier, I heard you forgot!


    "Hmm, next time. ''Why, did you think it was poison? Even though I''m not dead or spitting blood''"


    "I spit it out in a hurry, so you must have been safe! Besides, it could be poison to the point of not dying!


    "No, isn''t it ''pharyngeal''? You treat it as poisoned, once it''s in your mouth, right? Even if it has a irritating odor enough to swallow and you didn''t mouth it, you don''t know it''s poisonous. Besides, if it''s an instant poison, don''t you think it makes no sense to spit it out? It doesn''t rinse your mouth, so it affects you somewhat."


    "Well, that''s... there''s a stimulating odor that''s not in the wine, so just spit it out a little bit in your mouth..."


    "In the case of assassination, isn''t the poison used tasteless and odorless? Oh, further questions have arisen, so give me an answer. Assassination is what you do to kill. What''s the point of" poison to the point of not dying "? I mean, you''ve been confessing since the beginning, haven''t you? How did you know the wine was poisoned? Unless you know what was used is an instant poison, everything you say is supposed to be suspicious. Based on the demonic props you mentioned earlier, the poisoning will be as successful as yours."


    - You were the one who raised my voice that I was suspicious, right?


    Yeah, to add at the end, the other guy turns his face bright blue and shuts up. He never thought previous questions included guidance.


    Everyone around you with a proper gaze sees my doubts and their settlements spinning out one after the other, and everyone is flashing. Still, they were listening closely to the conversation now, and most of them were gazing at me in confusion.


    ... Um, king? What are you going to do? A little bit like His Royal Highness Schanze.


    "Chip, get on it immediately and we''ll have what we buried together..."


    I got my tongue! Maybe, I was after him!


    ¡­¡­


    I''m sorry, you don''t have to imitate me. Since His Royal Highness Brother Wang did not come aboard fast, His Highness Schanze appears to be descending on Black.


    As it were, well, if His Royal Highness Brother Wang was about to eat fast. However, it seems that the prudential party has gone into wisdom, this time thoroughly to the bystanders.


    Mr. Rafik hides it from his surroundings with his body as he gives him a drink. Okay, check the situation in this gap.


    "I don''t think His Royal Highness Wang can catch this"


    If you whine to your neighbor, His Highness Schanze.


    "I think so, too. Sounds like someone''s made a move to keep you company. Abominable......!


    "I''m restless, Lord. We need to get rid of the mutton first."


    groaning, as the main obedience nodded lightly. The Lord still breathes perfectly today, and his remarks are subtly black.


    That''s just great, Mr. Rafik. If the Lord decides to be ready, you too will be tamed with fast......!


    "So this time it''s about sweeping up the clutterfish!


    Decide on the policy and put your gaze back on the man again. The person who should have taken the poison is also subtly shaking their shoulders when they realize the possibility that they can be blamed.


    ... Oh, you must be an accomplice too. Do you have trouble telling lies?


    "Are you ready for your heart? Now, I''d like to begin."


    Speak more pleasantly than that, and I will face people again.


    Much of what you said over there collapsed. Come on, let''s try a little harder to settle, shall we?

 272 Give the dancing fool a drink, two of them.

    I look around for fun. The two people who set it up - I don''t see one face - were solidified in unexpected circumstances, and the reactions around them were quite divided.


    Are you satisfied with my point, and there are people out there who are starting to look suspicious at you both. In contrast, some of the King-brother-like people - those who had raised their voices in tune earlier - were staring at me somewhere abominably.


    Others feel bewildered, watching this farce. You don''t know anything or you can''t decide your attitude depending on which one wins... well, depending on the circumstances, I''m likely to side with you both, not the King''s Brotherhood.


    What Brother Wang did to you is really bad for you. If you knew the rumors of the Demon King, you could be on both sides because of your desire to defend the ''country'' called Gania.


    In fact, if we do that, we''ll just buy the wrath of the Demon King extra. Well, if you''re judging by the horrible rumors before, don''t get lost.


    Anyway, Gania is hardly involved in what I did.


    Except for some of the poles, the image that was called the Undefeated Demon King remains intact.


    I mean, the real disaster is on me. So, be ready. ?


    "In the first place, how do you get poison?


    If I clasped my shoulders as if I were frightened, I laughed as if the man I was calling had won. What do you want?


    "You will have a handout for Corbella! Medicines and poisons can be obtained on paper and secretly."


    The men''s words are annoyed by the nobles around them. You reminded me of the connection between Corbella and the Wizard, and my gaze of suspicion turned to me.


    I see, then ''no wonder there is no evidence''. Corbella is grateful to the magician for his personal route. Was it a poisoning disturbance from the idea of cooperating if begged?


    Hmm, a crude measure, but he seemed to have thought about it at first. Because Gania is stronger, he probably thinks it''s possible to shut Corbella up.


    They would be ''for His Royal Highness Brother Wang'', so maybe they were also in perspective that they could get help. If it''s your usual brother Wang, he''s going to come aboard.


    All right, then I''ll go out with you ''like me'' farce!


    If that''s what''s coming, let''s make him understand the difference between the rumors and the real thing!


    "Poison... I''ll poison you, huh? You make a fool out of me for a long time, don''t you? You don''t think I''d take such an incomplete approach? Don''t be ridiculous, you''re trying brainwork!


    ''What?''


    I told her with an angry caged smile and everyone''s voice was beautifully hammered. He felt something uneven about the reason I showed my anger.


    "That, my lord the magician? What are you angry about?


    "It''s about being treated as incompetent. This degree of measure is mine? Something with a kid''s prank level that''s either weak or only a toddler can come up with is" The Devil''s Guide''s Measures "huh? Heh... Kivela lost to that extent."


    Answer the King of Gania''s question. For that matter, everyone looks at me with a little cancer. What are you surprised about, you''ve probably heard as much rumors about my... ''Magic Instructor''.


    So shall we drop the bomb - one of them - that overshadows the situation?


    "You''ll be angry if Kivera hears about this! Countries that couldn''t get their hands on Kivera are treated less than that, so what kind of eyes would the countries of the South turn to Ghana?


    "Nah!?


    "Oh? Are you going to tell me that you didn''t realize that you were going to disparage the countries that defeated me or asked for cooperation from afar?


    My circumference is stuck in my cut back, but this is true. Isn''t it common sense to think of countermeasures more than having the elements that make you weak - credibility in your identity and track record?


    All right, then, let''s go after him.


    "Yes, I have proof that ''I have aristocratic common sense''. King, may I prove it now?


    "Hmm? Oh, oh, I don''t mind. Ning Lo, if I can prove it, I want you to do it."


    Kings of Gania who seem slightly bewildered but nod instantly. To my calm and cut back, he was convinced it wouldn''t be awkward.


    Actually, this is also necessary. When the Ganian king shelters me, it is possible that even the Ganian king will be named in the jade. The same applies to His Royal Highness Schanze and His Highness Tezert. Therefore, they who trapped me will never rise to the stage.


    Even in the sense of avoiding this disadvantage, I must argue for myself. I had already been able to get what I needed for it.


    "Now, take a look at this first. This is footage from the day I came to this country and the other day at the Tea Party. The Tea Party is hosted by the Queen, but for" some reason "Her Royal Highness the King''s Brother-in-law has made a strong request and I will be attending as well. Yeah, I got in touch with" Around noon on Tea Party Day, "and it''s the way this country does it that forces civilians to participate in a jump-in way."


    I didn''t know! And smile and say, manipulate the demon props. At the time you heard my words, nobles who didn''t know what was going on look up, but those things are ignored all the time!


    Now it''s time to watch the video. I won''t take questions later...... but just watch the footage. Evidence footage of me knowing ''your noble common sense''.


    Oh, does exposing the circumstances also prove it? "My tea party participation itself, that''s crazy, right? ''I''m saying. Of course,'' The Queen hosted a tea party, but the cause is Her Royal Highness the Queen! ''Don''t forget that.


    And watch the video for a while. Everyone was staring at Mrs. Wang while watching the footage.... I''m sure that''s because of the concentration around the chest.


    You don''t need to be distracted, Mrs. Wang. Isn''t that a nice washboard?


    "The premise is this tea party. But because ''this may be the common sense of Gania'', I asked ''someone I know who is in another country''. Of course, we''re all in a position to participate in this kind of place."


    With that said, take out the "Letter from Everyone" that was prepared "Per Envelope".


    "This is the letter...... after all, ''everyone'' says that my perception is more common. King, could you please confirm on behalf of me?


    "Me?


    "Yeah. ''A king is a position where he is responsible for words'', right? You can''t just say something convenient to me on this occasion where your eyes are. Hehe..." Hey, "you might be surprised, but he''s a very convincing face."


    King Gania leans his neck, but he gave instructions to the side service he had refrained from. I dare not say anything and give a bunch of letters to the side servants who have come.


    As soon as that happened, the complexion of the side service changed. Slightly, I feel like I''m trembling, but I pretend not to look.


    As I smiled and watched over the flanking that came with a glimpse of my eyes... King Gania looked at me with a little bit of cancer, just like flanking.


    The King of Gania, who had immediately confirmed the envelope and the letter and the signature as it was...... had drawn his face so far as anyone could see.


    "... the Master of Magic? Is this real?!?


    "If you suspect an envelope or anything else, please contact the person"


    Even if they make inquiries, there are no problems at all. To such an attitude of mine, the King of Gania raised his voice like a scream.


    "King Zebrast can still tell! Nah... why not just Baraksin, Alberda, Carlosa, Corbella, Sarovara, their kings... eh, there''s even a letter from King Kivela!?


    "Eh..."


    "Oh, that, when I asked a Kingsguard knight I knew, seemed to pass it on to the king on his own. ''I''m not a stranger, I''m more persuasive than a Kingsguard knight, okay,'' he wrote. Maybe you took the liberty of apologizing for the information."


    Of course, I also know that''s not the problem. It''s only ''not a direct tickle'', that''s before it was built. I just don''t think I can accept that ''King Kivela and the Mage are not in a sinister relationship, they have a relationship there''.


    - Really, King Kivera is a good person for these things. How dare you deny the perception that Kivera is isolated while making this one profitable?


    Still, what you''re reading is a personal view. There is no such thing as personal differences. Well, everyone around you reacts... even if you don''t turn your gaze, I can predict some things.


    Whatever, I''ve been quiet with Sin since earlier. And my predictions were never betrayed.


    Oh well, you all look pale! Shit, even though the real deal starts here ?


    "If you confirm the contents of the letter, you will see that you all support me. And let me explain one more thing. As I said earlier, what angered me was that I was'' treated like a fool ''. ¡­ Do you really think that those who exchange words with the culminating people of the country are stupid?


    ¡­¡­ No, I don''t think so. Not just me, but those involved in diplomacy, I know they''re not as sweet as that "


    "You seem to understand, most importantly."


    I''m giving it back, but what I did is terrible. Because I deliberately uttered the unconscious perception that "certifying me as a fool = the same level as someone I''m with".


    ... I can only snort when it comes to the big countries of the North. In particular, the three countries, Zebrast and Corbella, where the perception of being "saved by a demon mentor" is widespread, and Kivela, "defeated by a demon mentor", mean less than a demon mentor.


    Inevitably, ''the magician is not foolish''. In the sense of avoiding the matter of selling fights to other countries and their kings rather than being convinced like the King of Gania.


    If it''s hard to prove, you just have to associate someone in a position that you can never deny!


    As a result, my innocence is proven. That''s enough. Now, the voice of denial no longer rises from anyone.


    But then that''s not funny, is it? Shall I have some more dance?


    "When this happens, you two call yourselves/victims are very suspicious, aren''t you? Hehe, if you two had the personality to care a little more about women, you could have hit harder to understand hands."


    Are you taking your wife lightly from day to day? - That''s how I squeal and smile at the two I''ve set up.


    "Women have problems with each other. But I don''t do stupid imitations of ''sprinkling red wine'', ''saying disgust to hysterics'' like the story. As the perpetrator, it would be too conspicuous, wouldn''t it? If you want to do it, ''use white wine so that only the aroma of alcohol drinks, even if the stain is discreet'', ''mix content that disparages your opponent in a natural conversation''. These are the two."


    "Mizuki, may I ask why you would do that?


    "White wine is not noticeable, so you can use the excuse ''it took a coincidence''. If it''s obvious malice, you''ll use red wine, right? Even if the stain is not noticeable, the fragrance will remain. A woman who smells like alcohol won''t have a good impression, will she?


    I will gladly tell you why, to His Highness Schanze''s inquiry. This would be easier for women to understand than for men.


    Obvious malice is the sword of the blades. Not everyone abuses the victim in the same way as the perpetrator. It may result in a loss of appreciation of the perpetrator and sympathy for the victim. For the aristocrats, it is a development that we want to avoid discrediting ourselves.


    What do we do with the attention? If you want to do it, use your hands so they don''t find out, or call out where no one is.


    Superior assassination and backwork! You''re in the ranks of a fool, who acts honest is a real fool, right?


    "You can also think of disgust as an extension of word play. You think it trivializes your opponent''s ability to collect information? This is more powerful with people around you. People who notice, they realize, and they''re just exposed to ignorance on their own. You can make excuses for feeling unexpected when you put in exploration¡­"


    It is also important to gather information, so I also say that the target''s rating will just drop on its own. Whatever it is, it''s important that you don''t underestimate yourself. Because it sounds later and annoys the house.


    But if I do, I want to take another step in the way!


    "If I were to do it, it would be something a little worse in nature.... Well, carry the scented perfume in a vial that can be hidden in your palms and use it on your target. It''s not as noticeable as a glass of wine, so it''s easy to delude when you put it on a dress. Above all, the target, which seemed to be over-perfumed, is isolated. There will be many men who don''t like the smell of tough, and the target himself wonders if it''s spicy."


    "Oh, you''ve been so vicious, haven''t you?


    "Because I am a magician. If that''s all you need, you can say hello instead. It''s not even a declaration of war."


    "That''s the world''s disaster."


    We talk as if it were a public story, but the content is pernicious to a great extent. We''re in that conversation, and we''re flat, even as we notice our surroundings staring at the heterogeneous.


    There''s no way we can talk about swallowing, this situation. Still, I go out of my way to talk... ''cause I want you to hear''.


    It''s like, ''a breathtaking conversation, as if you were ready''.


    In addition, ''there is no one to blame for the Magic Master being beside His Highness Schanze''.


    If His Royal Highness Tezert or Mr. Rafik knows'' how he treats His Highness Schanze '', this situation is clearly strange. Absolutely, it should pull me apart.


    Give me this far and someone with a good mind will notice... in ''Who really set me up''.


    "No way... this night club..."


    "Oh, what are you talking about?" You''re the ones who set me up "? Oh, yeah! There''s another reason why I don''t need to use poison.... Here."


    "Wow!?


    "Huh..."


    Say it brightly and ring one finger so that it can be covered in the voice of the ''schemer'' whining with a trembling voice. Immediately, a light shock wave struck the feet of the two plotters, and they rolled unnecessarily.


    "I''m unchanging. So it would be better to sneak up on one of your guts and make it a complete crime."


    Did you understand? and tilted their necks, the two snorted desperately as they rolled. Hmm, honest and good!


    Now, shall we move on to the next phase?


    "King. I have a duty to report, so even though I treat civilians, I can''t ask questions about this. So I''m going to ask you to send someone over from Ilfena to do a thorough research. With me, I don''t want to alienate the ''country'' called Gania from Irfena, so I want punishment only for the culprits and their associates"


    "Right, that would be reasonable. You don''t believe me when I tell you I''m going to look harder than the people of my country have served."


    The King of Gania, who turns his gaze to His Royal Highness the King and immediately accepts. The nobles were also not dissatisfied with the phrase ''only the culprit and his associates''. If you say bad things, you get involved, you understand.


    "Oh, yeah. ''Officials'' also include people who treated me like a killer. This venue is equipped with many recording magic items, ''Considering the world''s catastrophic, demonic conductors will be present''. Please send it to Ilfena and select the appropriate person. If you are irrelevant, rest assured this will no longer be seen in the same row"


    "If you could do that, I''d appreciate it. You tried to make the innocent guilty, that''s all you''ll be prepared for. Captain Knights, take those two into custody! For other persons, it shall be the case that a request has been made by Irfena.... okay? Lord of Magic."


    "Yeah, sure."


    I can feel a little anger in the voice of the King of Gania. Is that anger about this farce? Or is it a disappointment to His Royal Highness the King, who does not even take refuge in his subordination?


    Either way, His Royal Highness Brother Wang should have reduced his supporters with this. If you can''t give me a favor, it''s not worth the mood.


    Self-preservation is important, but our allies must take care of it. You can''t be a fool to lead a faction and become a force? If a backcutter comes out of your body, you''ll be knocked out all at once.


    "We naturally also call people from Corbella. ''I said the origin of the herb, the route of access to poison'', so Corbella would also be entitled to see it. I need it to prove that I''m not poisoned."


    ¡­¡­ Got it. You really did something stupid... "


    "I''m sorry for your loss."


    To the intervention of Irfena and Corbella, the King of Gania has a bitter expression. Some people are in tune with that, so they won''t be fools trying to discredit me in the future either.


    So, shall we do a little skinny work?


    "King, are those two wives here? I need to tell you something."


    "Hmm? I think he''s here."


    With the gaze of King Gania and my words, the two ladies move forward in fear. The look was tense and I found out that they were desperately fighting fear.


    - I''m sorry? Please use it for the last time?


    "Did you guys know about this farce?


    "No! I didn''t know anything about it!


    "Wow, me too!


    If you ask, a reply of denial comes quickly. Hmm, I don''t think I''m throwing up.


    "Really? If so, only tell the truth during the investigation from Ilfena. Self-defense and exaggerated expressions are just distrustful from them.... If you''re that old, your kids are still pre-adults, right?


    ¡­¡­


    "... yes, yes. Yes, my sons are not adults..."


    To their caring remarks, they instantly lay their eyes down sadly, surprised for a moment. I guess we both know we''re not just sorry for what happened.


    Again, I turn my face to the King of Gania.... Hey, what''s with that face you just said you were heartfelt surprised?


    "The King?"


    "Oh, no, I''m sorry. That''s unexpected."


    ¡­¡­


    You''re an honest man, king......!


    With Zito''s eyes, King Gania let his gaze swim. Well, that''s good. Because the direction is different from what you think.


    "I''m a civilian. And I don''t want punishment other than the person in question. ¡­ please understand that their future and assessment of this country rests with you. Just want, just offend Irfena. Think about the drop."


    "... will it give you room for negotiation?


    "His Royal Highness Schanze is my friend, so I''m just going to help you guys he''s publicly speaking on his behalf. Wrong, ''it''s not like a country called Gania matters''. Just help a friend''s guardian. Make no mistake there."


    "I''ll be on my side with my friend''s foster parents! Those people just care about [the country]. What matters to me is that it''s not a country, hey! Because it''s all for His Highness the Schanze! ''(Interpretation)


    This is what it looks like to interpret. The aim is to make the King of Gania and His Highness the Shuanze worthy. No, I don''t think His Royal Highness has thought this far, do you? I am a thorough user.


    Corner, sacrifice ran for me, this farce. You don''t have a hand in not using it, do you?


    Apparently, the King of Gania is not the only one surprised by this development, as are His Royal Highness Schanze and Mr. Rafik. That''s the royal family and its loyalists, still keeping their eyes slightly open.


    "... well. Let''s thank Schanze for having a good friend. Hey, Schanze?


    "Yes, because she is also my benefactor"


    Nodding back to King Gania, His Highness Schanze looked at me in a meaningful way. Raja, it''s time to show off!


    His Royal Highness Schanze rises from his chair as he asks Mr. Rafik to support him. He''s handing over demonic props that reinforce gravity reduction, so he should be able to stand for a little while.


    "Everyone, listen! Shuanze''s legs were completely healed by the Magic Master! But we''re going to build up our strength to walk... right? Lord Wizard?


    "Yes. First, you have to build muscle to support your body. But if you don''t fail in your daily efforts, you''ll be able to walk in about a decade."


    I nod clearly to the inquiry of the King of Gania. This is not a hopeful observation, it''s a serious story. The premise is that His Highness Schanze will try, but maybe, we can work it out.


    The nobles dew their consternation, and Mr. and Mrs. Wang... alas, they regret it. He realized the value since it became unavailable, but now he understands he can''t claim his rights as a parent.


    "Going forward, Schanze is forced to make daily efforts. But it is a joy to wait at its end. Look, I won''t let any of you get in the way of Schanze.... even a real parent abandoned that position. You have no right to speak up!


    "I am currently being treated as a doctor with His Royal Highness the Schanze. To those who interrupt, there is only extermination. If you want to taste living hell, be sure to challenge me! I will rejoice."


    To my intimidation following the proclamation of King Gania, my surroundings dongled. I''m even more comfortable with that reaction.


    "Any reply?


    In the air of the venue, I tried to make countless pieces of ice appear. Momentum, walls and floors froze, but I don''t care!


    "Oh, heh, heh, heh?


    ''Yes!''


    Now instantly, big chorus. Hmm! Don''t forget that word! I mean it!


    "Well, let''s open it tonight."


    In response to the words of King Gania, who attracted his face, ''Fish your fool! ~ Sacrifice after harvest was thoroughly used ~'' The trap ended.


    Then in His Royal Highness''s room, it goes without saying that a little toast was mentioned.

 273 Not after the fool danced.

    A few days after that night club.


    From Ilfena, Noiko the Knight Dormitory was dispatched to examine "thoroughly" suspicious people. They were so serious, they might be a little feisty.


    Whatever, they have no good impression of His Royal Highness the King.


    Moreover, if there is no direct retaliation, it can only dissipate in these settings.


    As a result, the Ganian civil servants were forced into intense duty. I have no choice in this and I want you to give up.


    Involved in the investigation are ''knights of other countries''. Besides, you''re all called The Worst Sword. Inevitably, there will be unlucky people who will be escorted to the investigative arena.


    Besides, if you tell me that the non is obviously in Gania......, well, just a little bit, I guess the disgust will also come out of the Irfena side.


    If you resent him, resent the guy who did something stupid. I do not accept objections.


    It should be noted that the Ganian knights do not seem so offended by the Irfena momentum. It seems that His Royal Highness Wang''s brother, who understands it as natural under the circumstances, didn''t care to eat it.


    His Royal Highness Brother Wang is a sorcerer, his child - subtle as I may say, but it would be similar - naturally, there are many sorcerers. I guess there''s been a lot going on before ~? I think.


    Well, I think I know why the sorcerers admire His Royal Highness the King.


    Naturally, it''s not something called ''respect'' or ''loyalty''.


    Blah, ''budget''. It''s gold, oh...!


    If His Royal Highness Wang is the lead magician or something, you can turn the budget around. In a golden sorcerer, he is a grateful man.


    Of course, I think there is some respect for ''magicians with a lot of magic''. There are so many magic available that I can call myself a ''good magician'' if not a practice or something.


    "Someone who can study, but can''t use that in the field," but magic is not something you can do with effort. Unless you establish your own way, magical power and so forth will increase your armament to the more powerful.


    I guess those circumstances also reminded His Royal Highness the King. If the magic wasn''t high, maybe I could have had a slightly different value.


    ... That''s why.


    Right now, you may be in the middle of checking the situation in His Highness''s room.


    "What are you after, Master Magic?


    "It was over there that set me up."


    "You must be the one on the other side, right?


    "Oh, what do you think civilians can do?


    I will return the question to His Highness Tezelt, who looks tired somewhere. What I''m saying, it''s not a lie. Really, ''cause I don''t have that kind of authority.


    But it''s not like His Highness Tezelt would retreat from me for that.


    "Shall I change the way I say it? What does" Irfena''s Candidate "mean? And what''s your" what you''re after at the end of this commotion "?


    Your Highness Tezelt, who asks peacefully but forces you to answer. If you were asked so specifically, you wouldn''t be able to delude yourself or anything.


    Well, that''s good. Because it''s not like I''m hiding it.


    "First, about Irfena''s candidacy. I am under the protection of the Demon King, so it is not unnatural for the knights directly under the Demon King to come out. In addition, it means'' let them know what''s inside of Gania ''"


    "Gania''s inside out?


    His Highness Tezelt, who sharpens his gaze, but this does not mean as he is guided. I feel uncomfortable and accidentally let my gaze swim.


    To my attitude, His Highness Tezelt seems to have felt more and more at stake. Ugh, yeah, in a way, it''s ''bad content'', right? So bad for the King of Gania.


    ¡­¡­ They were there when I was abducted, weren''t they? Inside the gania is cracked...... or it explains why I attach to the king''s side, but they have to convince themselves and have Irfena report it...... "


    "We need you to report it?


    "A ''country'' called Gania will be certified as an enemy of Ilfena! From other countries, it''s" The End of Gania, "isn''t it? You will have to convince him that winning King Side will lead to retaliation against His Royal Highness the King."


    "Eh."


    "Oh, that was certainly the situation. Mizuki is my accomplice, and His Highness Elshon admitted it, but isn''t that your judgment as Irfena?"


    His Royal Highness Tezelt, who attracts his face, but His Royal Highness Schanze is a convincing expression. Even though Mr. Rafik makes his expression rude, there is no objection.


    It''s easy to mistake, but I''m only ''personal retaliation''. The Demon King doesn''t want to be able to rub it with Gania, but he doesn''t know what Irfena thinks.


    Irfena is not a big country, is it? If you don''t convince such a ''country'', how much will you protest where the Demon King has flaunted you? If you don''t know the inside line, the subject is'' country '', and'' king ''.


    If that happens, it automatically becomes a victory for His Royal Highness King Brother Side. It is the King of Gania who takes responsibility.


    ''If you let me retaliate, I will surely try to push the culprit. Of course, it doesn''t make relations between countries any worse, does it? Please understand that this is the best way to do it, as this is the situation inside. Either stop moving the way the enemy wants you to!


    To interpret it, this is why I invited the Irfena momentum. I have no say in Ilfena, so the report of people recognized by the state (= Noiko Knight Dormitory) is the criterion for judgment.


    As a matter of fact, even as an Irfena, kidnapping is a case that is difficult to deal with. I can''t even admit that I would miss it without protesting... As a result, even though it was me who was kidnapped, it was the second prince who was targeted.


    So I want you to calm down in the direction of ''Supporting the Mage''s Retaliation''.


    Their Findings + Demon King Suggestions Ilfena secretly supports the demon conductor''s retaliation.


    This development is desirable. That''s why I sent you letters to other countries. If we get an understanding from other countries first, we can''t ignore them even if they are irfenas¡­, a soothing means.


    Therefore, "Coming to Investigate" is the Knight Dormitory Noiko, but it is another person who came to "Discuss".


    I''m a powerful push for the right people for the role from A Reason. As a result, people came as they hoped.


    I explained the circumstances, so it seems that the nominated persons were comfortable with me. Around responding comfortably, you will also know Ilfena.


    "So, the candidate has another meaning. This time you have heard my hope, so Lady Charlene, the Duke of Bashre, is here. And as her exclusive escort, Ms. Clarence, deputy head of her husband, the Kingsguard Knights."


    "... Wasn''t Miss Charline the only one, but the vice-knights chief was also recommended by the magician"


    Was it a surprise, His Highness Tezelt opened his eyes lightly? That''s right, it would be too unexpected for a rare beast isolated in a knight''s dorm to have face-to-face knowledge with these two.


    Sister Shall is on Al''s sister, but Al''s place of life is almost a knight''s dorm. I''m not the type to go out to night clubs, either, so I have almost no contact with Sister Shall.


    Anyway, if it''s about face-to-face, I''m like, ''Help, please!'' It''s normal not to think that you''re close enough to say. The same applies to Mr Clarence. From a Kingsguard knight in a position to protect the royal family, I am on alert.


    ... In fact, the Kingsguard knights, including Mr. Clarence, come to the dining room - the view of the name - and, via Al, present the otherworldly sweets to Sister Shall.


    You have to find out, you have to find out! The Demon King has given us permission!... maybe.


    "So, it also makes sense with respect to those two, doesn''t it?


    Laughing and asking with certainty, Your Highness Schanze. Yes, of course there is!


    "Nice buddy lady, and beautiful woman! Sister Charles is also a Duke''s Lady, so Mrs. Wang will be able to show off her differences from herself, won''t she? Especially the chest. I repeat, the chest. Though the head can be as different as the heavens and the earth. Oh, will my husband be compared, too?


    "Well, it would be different from what it looks like. Take the liberty of humiliating yourself."


    "Are you harassing me, Master Magic..."


    You all have a subtle look, but I''m not going to end up just harassing you.


    "Mr. Clarence has gained his current status with strength and is recognized as the husband of Sister Charles." The Duke''s Lady, a talented lady, wanted me as her husband. "Of course, they look great.... For" A Man Only Worth Blood Muscle and Magic, "isn''t" A Man With A Face, Strength, Even A Proud Wife "the most inspiring of inferiority? Pride ''just'' seems expensive."


    Sister Charles is also active in diplomacy, so there are no problems with her candidacy. In addition, the daughter of the Duke''s house, which is equivalent to the home of the King''s brother and wife. Besides, I have a husband I can be proud of. Where Lady Wang can win, isn''t that the point of "royal queen"?


    The same applies to His Royal Highness the King. If you don''t find out that s, Mr. Clarence is an ''intelligent, gentle and excellent property''. Being in that position with strength, if His Royal Highness the King does not have any merit as a mage, there is no wonder that he is abominable.


    In addition to that, there is a difference between their partner women. His Royal Highness Brother Wang may prefer slender, but the public calls Sister Shal a beauty. Sometimes shortly after taking the painful damage of a tea party - about a letter from the kings of another country - a competent beauty will look saggy and dazzling.


    Think of your misery before a competent couple of beautiful men and women!


    For comparison, those two are the best!


    "If you deal with those two, you''ll feel miserable. Besides, I''m not harassing you, because those two just take it personally."


    "That''s right...... those people are hostile to him and His Majesty the King and his wife, but the world isn''t just about Ghana. I think it would be a good opportunity to think there''s a top up there."


    The main obedience nodding with a convincing look is driving normally today. Oddly poisonous, Mr. Rafik''s dialogue is nice.


    I knew you didn''t like Mr. and Mrs. Wang, Mr. Rafik. I guess those two have thrown scattered words at His Royal Highness Schanze around where even His Royal Highness Tezert can''t.


    ¡­¡­


    No, that''s not all. With His Royal Highness Schanze''s readiness, Mr. Rafik must have identified Mr. and Mrs. Wang as enemies. Until now, there must have been about a shard in the perception of ''Lord''s Parents''.


    All right, leave it to me! Because I''m not gonna end up like this, am I?


    "I''d like you to instigate a sense of inferiority between the two of us. Even if you stay silent, you''ll be in trouble."


    If you tell me what you want for fun, everyone''s gaze will concentrate on me.


    "Where they stirred up inferiority, the two were ''official messengers from Ilfena''. Sometimes there are no originals in Gania and you can''t get your hands on them. Then to whom is that anger directed?"


    ¡­¡­ Well, you are a ''Guest from Ilfena'' and a ''Civilian''. So... "


    As a matter of fact, His Highness Schanze speaks up. Heh heh, you noticed. Best of all, accomplice?


    "As an eight-win target, isn''t it ideal? Stand up, I won''t imitate you like I would set you up here. After inviting the opponent to take responsibility, we will crush them ''as legitimate retaliation''"


    In this one case, I think the perception that ''the Mage is dangerous'' was planted. But that makes it difficult for me to be freaked out. At this level of events, we cannot crush a party of Kings and Brothers.


    Trouble. It''s super troublesome, it is! Ning Lo, even though I hope you set me up grandiose!


    "You want your emotions to dance first over your sense of crisis, right? This time, someone was praising me, so I didn''t seem to be defending or in tune."


    "Right. I thought I was coming on this one. If you want to think about the future, should you also think about what happened after you failed?"


    "I don''t have a choice. My plans went crazy with being screwed over the tea party, but I needed to clarify my position even here. I think it''s a good thing that I was able to declare on those occasions."


    Do you deplore the sweetness of your measures, your regrettable Highness Schanze? However, even this one could be brought into the next development, so I don''t think it''s all bad.


    I''m not comforting you, this is true. There''s no way you can push them with more trivial retaliation than if they were your brother Wang.


    Whatever, nobles are holding back behind His Royal Highness the King. You won''t let me crush it any easier than its head is Mrs. Wang''s home.


    "... sure, maybe"


    "That''s right ~. The Demon King has told me to protect His Highness the Schuanze."


    "Ha, you did. Yeah, I hope so."


    You convinced me, my lord Schanze, with a small laugh. Did Mr. Rafik appease you, too, loosening his expression?


    Yeah, stay tuned. Because we are doing the same thing this time!


    "Is that it? Well, the care for the two wives who tried to make up the poison kill..."


    You remind me, accidentally His Highness Tezelt speaks up. I grin and laugh at him like that.


    "Of course, it''s not good intentions. I just let you use it exactly.... It''s important to bury it from the outer moat."


    "Uh, that''s..."


    My lord Tezelt, who draws his face to me when I run out of sayings.


    I thought I said it in good faith, didn''t I? You''ve been thinking a lot, haven''t you? I''m the world''s catastrophe.


    "Actually..."


    After I told him, everyone looked subtle again. Looks like I found out what you meant by ''use it thoroughly''.


    Well, what happens?

 274 If its for a parent cat.

    "Long time no see, Mizuki."


    Smile gracefully in front of you, Sister Charles.


    "You seem to be having a lot of fun. I''m surprised you named us."


    It''s Mr. Clarence who seems to be having fun.


    It is in His Royal Highness''s room that we have two additional guests from Ilfena.


    His Royal Highness Shuanze, the son of His Royal Highness Brother Wang, but recognized as his greatest enemy. His private room was now completely turned into a hub. Most of the stories that cannot be put on the table are done here.


    Sisters Charles was visiting this room in the name of ''I will also speak to Her Royal Highness Schuanze''. It is a well-known fact that His Royal Highness Schanze''s legs are bad, so they didn''t seem suspicious there.


    Mr. Clarence said that the reason "royalty cannot be annoying" was a circumstance that applied adequately? He said it was a good thing because it also seemed like the wind that Irfena was not looking down on the Ganian royal family.


    Well, there''s no way you can say, ''I''m an accomplice, so I''ll go talk to you''!


    If you can convince me, that''s fine!


    You''re already done spitting poison, you two look kind of neat. No more worries, most importantly. At any rate, I would expect some people to be rendered irreversible.


    "Haha, just Noiko the Knight Dormitory would lack one persuasion right now, wouldn''t it? I wanted you to convince me by legitimate means rather than by suspicion."


    "So, we are."


    "Yep.... well, it looks like the people I know have already been in pain"


    Turning a meaningful gaze, Sister Shall laughed with pleasure.


    "You didn''t look like very ambitious people. Though maybe that''s what I was intentionally showing you. Oh, you''ve also met His Royal Highness the King and his wife? Hehe! I thought you were very cute."


    Should I say ''cute person = incompetent''? Apparently, His Royal Highness and his wife couldn''t even argue with a lot.


    If you had said it back, you could say it to ''fun people'' or so.... in the ''crushing toy'' sense.


    ¡­¡­


    ''Whisper breasts'', I think it can mean. Lady Wang, regret it!


    "Oh, you didn''t even have one decent excuse? Looks like ''loyalists'' took better care of boarding the main culprit of the poisoning commotion... until the end, didn''t they? You could have anticipated what would happen."


    Leaving me alone is... you''re a good ''loyalist''. However, as a result of prioritizing self-preservation, I can''t even think of it.


    About the kidnapping, about the tea party, and about this poisoning riot. If you shelter badly, it''s like you''re saying it''s the killer''s side. Known to exist in Irfena...... No, in order not to let him in, he may have had only minimal contact with His Royal Highness the King.


    Whatever, royalty is'' special ''. Even if we have clear evidence, we are in a position to be absent. In view of the diplomatic situation,'' the nobility of the faction has done it on its own '', which could put an end to it.


    Sisters Char know that too, so it wasn''t this ibili......, I guess the investigation gets fever. Only this time, they can''t say anything back.


    However, it seems that Sister Charles also did a good job of gathering information. Laughing like a prank, he gently poked me in the forehead with his index finger.


    "You never dreamed that Mizuki and the others were better. Are we surprised, too? I wonder when you''ve had more allies."


    You''re a prank! It was the Ganian forces - His Royal Highness Tezert, His Highness Schanze and Mr. Rafik - who were stunned by the appearance of Sister Char speaking with laughter.


    Looking alternately at me and Sister Charles as I dew my surprise.


    "... you didn''t know what Lord Magic''s plan was, did you? Um, is that all you have to do?


    "Oh, does His Highness Tezelt think there''s something wrong?


    His Highness Tezelt was frightened for a moment to give back to Sister Charles. He turned his gaze to me and then opened his mouth.


    "The actions of His Majesty the Magic Master would be too personal, wouldn''t they? Regardless of His Highness Elshon, Irfena, in the position of protectorate, thought that he would honor the Demon Master. But you don''t even blame me."


    What does that mean? And, His Highness Tezelt turns his bewildered seeping eyes to Sister Shall. But Sister Shall''s grin can''t possibly collapse with that.


    "It was an expected development. As His Highness Elshon has explained in advance, we basically do not wish to disturb the peace. But it''s impossible to leave someone with their fangs."


    "... eh"


    Sister Shall''s eyes gleam with pleasure. Her Royal Highness Tezelt, who saw it, reacted, but regardless, Sister Shall continued.


    "Fortunately, we were able to prevent the kidnapping of His Highness Elshon. But! The anger of those who plotted it, or the humiliation that hurt your hold as a knight, has never disappeared.... Mizuki must be familiar with that. Therefore, I believe that we are staying in this country, in keeping with the intentions of His Highness Elshon."


    "... entrusting vengeance to His Majesty the Mage?


    "Oh, do you think retaliation for the ''disaster of the world'' is warm? That''s an insult to those who have been defeated by Mizuki, isn''t it? Even without killing, the feared magician... what is that ''strength''?


    His Royal Highness Tezelt did not contest. No matter how many of my accomplices, they are not ''accomplices of Ilfena''. I think the fainted facts, coupled with Sister Shall''s attitude full of certainty, remind me of suspicion and fear.


    Well, I can''t help all this. The details of what I have done so far are information that you cannot possibly know unless you are Irfena or a party. Still, I know it''s true that I''ve won, so I just have to be vigilant.


    "This kid is a very hard-working man, Your Highness. And I love my golden parent cat. ''We know it''. That''s enough. ¡­ but I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of settlement it will be"


    "That, is... what"


    "Your Royal Highness, as a party, will feel it."


    Mr. Clarence follows Sister Charles because he has been a party to the disturbances I have caused so far.


    Mr. Clarence''s words also stunned the details. But his position is Deputy Knights Leader of the Kingsguard Knights. You were more persuasive than Sister Charles, just as His Highness Tezelt shuts up.


    Rest assured, Your Highness. You''ll join them soon.


    Even while I think about that, the stare of Sisters Charles and His Highness Tezert - or, to be precise, the searching of the belly - continues.


    But it was His Highness Tezelt who broke it first.


    "Ha... ok, if you guys are okay with that, I''ll convince you too. I don''t know what to say, but there''s a verse that convinces me, too. I know a little about the words and deeds of Lord Magic Master... No, should I say I''ve been shown off? At least, it doesn''t seem like a helpless girl."


    "It''s wise. So some of you look at the pain in the eye."


    To Mr. Clarence''s chase, His Highness Tezelt snorted in a deep sigh. Do you feel like surrendering?


    However, it will be true that you convinced me how to get out of Ilfena. His Royal Highness Schanze seems somewhat relieved that he is not dissatisfied either.


    ...... His Royal Highness Schanze will shut up because he won''t give you any extra information. In a way, it is the black-box presence that Ilfena has not grasped for its existence, His Highness Schanze, who has not stood on the tabular stage in a long time.


    Behind its appearance and circumstances, His Highness Schanze is not very popular. I left it to His Highness Tezelt, now accustomed to diplomacy, and saw that if anything unforeseen happened to this, I was going to take the stage of the table.


    These are just my personal speculations, but developments that could be enough. The only thing His Highness Schanze will show to ''a country called Ilfena'' on this occasion is that he is prepared to oust His Royal Highness the King.


    I don''t think His Highness Schanze has given up sincerely in making this look.


    If you''re ''ready'', you can''t look ahead like this.


    Or do you trust me? I think so. attitude at the tea party following the kidnapping, and cutbacks in the poisoning uproar. Based on them, he said, ''Maybe we can hope for the future?'' You think you did?


    Either way, trust seems to be building up steadily. The time spent is not a waste.


    "Why don''t we take a look around and check the situation? Sister Charles, how''s the knight dorm nooko?


    Bread! and knock your hands off the conversation, and everyone''s gaze turned to me. Immediately, Sister Charles will give us the information.


    "As Mizuki predicted... No, I guess it feels like what I was expecting. I''m glad to be involved in retaliation, even in this way."


    "Take that for granted, Charline. Well... if you''re the culprit, you don''t seem to realize where they stand."


    "Er... are you serious"


    "If you''d noticed, you''d think you''d pull a cage, wouldn''t you? ''In front of them,'' they say things they can''t complain about when they drop their necks."


    I''m just stunned by the two words, but the Ganian forces don''t. Especially around Mr. Clarence''s "The Soft Ones In Front Of Me".


    Mr. Clarence knows, and he''s on a chase. That smiling face looks kind of mean.


    "It''s normal to assume that they were there more than I was at the kidnapping scene."


    "Don''t you have that much imagination? You were wondering what we were going to say."


    By the way and Sister Charles laugh. Is it because of your mind that it seems to have continued with ''Really, you can''t''?


    As expected, or His Royal Highness Wang and his brothers have only seen the Knight Dormitory Noiko as "Knight from Irfena". If you had noticed, "The Knight Accompanied by His Highness the Demon King''s Kidnapping Scene," you would be a little more nervous.


    "Guardian of the Demon Supervisor = His Highness Elshon" then you will know that "The Knight on which the Demon Supervisor relies = The Knight who has been close from day to day = Direct of His Highness the Demon King". You don''t have to tell me, but you also say that''s the only choice you have.


    If I had a sense of crisis, I would try to manipulate the information. Obviously hostile...... no, because the noisy people who certify themselves as enemies, even if they may be the king''s brother, are given ''let them look inside the gania, legitimate say''!


    Absolutely, it must be thoroughly soothing.


    The information I did not report to King Gania (= not use this time) is a souvenir to Ilfena as it is.


    The Ganian momentum is naturally aware of its potential. That''s why we''re all out of line.


    "I can''t help but investigate the poisoning disturbance, and I''m not afraid because it''s irrelevant." Those people who think, "Sweet! Ilfena is annoyed by the ''country'' called Gania! It shouldn''t just be done.


    ¡­¡­ Mizuki, you were aware of the possibility... No, you called me because you knew this was going to happen...?


    Thumbs up with a full grin at the inquiry of His Highness Schanze, who attracted his face.


    "Of course! I told you, ''you need to convince Ilfena''. It might make future diplomacy a little harder, but that''s all. That''s about it, be patient. It''s okay! I''ve rooted for another country, so I don''t think Ilfena is blackmailing me!


    "No, no, no! My country will be out of its mind for a while now!?


    "At a time when I couldn''t hold His Royal Highness Brother Wang in, my ratings are to some extent down. Isn''t it nice that other countries think ''it''s dangerous to put a cross spear in because Irfena and the Mage are retaliating''!


    This is serious. Everyone in other countries will be in the direction of watching with raw warm eyes because they think I''m the one playing in Gania. Where Ilfena moved somewhat, it only seemed to me like, ''Ahhh, to convince the Magic Instructor, you moved the country''.


    But if you don''t, Gania will be targeted where the interior is confused! I think it''s necessary for Gania... for a little while, but I''m trying.


    "Lord Magic Master... you are truly a worldly man. I wonder how we can think about that, including behind it. Both Gania and Irfena have a stake in this one. Ilfena gets help with retaliation and information on Gania. Gania gets an understanding of Irfena, but does it hurt at the same time?"


    "Because I don''t care about a country called Gania.... Ah, Sister Charles, this is the evidence we have gained understanding from other countries. I hear the southern country and Sarovara will think of this commotion as'' the revenge of the magician '', so I don''t have to worry about Irfena getting poked."


    "Oh, you''ve already rooted it"


    While returning it to His Royal Highness Tezert, the second half goes to Sister Shall. While slightly surprised by the bundle of letters offered, Sister Charles receives it.


    Sister Charles and Mr. Clarence seemed to enjoy themselves while me and the Ganian forces were talking. I am not surprised by the back circumstances that have been exposed. Ning Ro, ''That''s it!'' He even looks proud.


    I don''t think you two are willing to stop me. Pathetic, Ganian momentum.


    "Mizuki, can we keep this?


    "Please, take it home. Because with that, it would be proof that many countries are convinced of this commotion."


    Reply with a smile to Sister Charles, who is going to confirm - maybe I detected the sender in an envelope. Yeah, because with that, ''some disturbance'' wouldn''t suspect Irfena''s involvement!


    "So I told you, didn''t I? Mizuki said he was a ''very hard worker''. I will not forget these attentions in order not to put His Highness Elshon in a bad position, who wants a peaceful solution"


    "Yeah... I understood it tremendously. So, what do you think of my country? ''Even if you are an accomplice, you are not on your side''. I know exactly what that means...!


    To Mr. Clarence''s chase, His Highness Tezelt drooling with disappointment. Sister Charles seems happy with the way it is.


    Ilfena just gets done unilaterally this time. Irfena''s retaliation is what they''re after. Hence, I can''t move in a detour. But you can''t possibly feel anything.


    His Royal Highness Tezert? That anger and nasty thoughts should be directed towards the elimination of a party of His Royal Highness Brother Wang, right? If you do, your Highness Schanze will be burdened, won''t you?


    It is more than desirable for the King of Gagna not to move. Without ''Influential, capable of acting inside Gagna'' no matter how many measures I take, I would not succeed... I wonder if His Royal Highness Schuanze equals power without.


    - Your Highness Schanze''s future depends on your hard work. So meditate on your eyes for some things, right?

 275 What you get at the end of the farce.

    - Royal Castle of Gania - Between the sights


    "... that''s all we''ve looked into. The suspicion of Master Mizuki is practically rootless. This has also been investigated by Corbella, and I''m sure you''ll be satisfied."


    - No way, you''re not suspicious, are you?


    The aristocrats gathered are a little drawn to the dark question of Sister Charles. Apparently, rumors are turning from the massively abused man, who understands that ''depending on the response, further pursuits are coming from Irfena''.


    In fact, there may not be that possibility... but beside me, Ilfena says, ''Are you willing? If it''s a fight, I''ll buy it, okay?'' The only situation I seem to be saying - and whoever hears it, it''s bad for Gania - is so I''m not half nervous.


    Oh, no. ? That''s my job, so I won''t give in!


    The Irfena and Corbella coalition won''t come out. ?


    I thought... etc., but I got a comment from His Highness Tezelt with a distant eye saying, ''Wouldn''t that suck?'' They heard "The Hard Side of the Magic Instructor" from Sisters Shall.


    As Mr. Clarence has also told me in the chase, ''His Highness Elshon is not here in front of Gania causing kidnapping disturbances this time'', so the Ganian momentum may be frightened by the current situation in the absence of parents.


    People call it ''deserved''.


    Sounds good, man! I thought... etc. I''m not bad.


    "Of course. Those who say crap will be severely punished."


    "Oh... only you?


    Sister Shal smiled and reacted to the words of the King of Gania indicating recognition.... I''m sure it looks like a fun laugh because of my mind.


    It''s my fault, Sister Charles is a beautiful woman! Too much eye blessing, it just seemed a little s direction!


    However, that seems to have been the same for the Ganian forces, and the surroundings are just a little stiff. Around showing no upset even in such circumstances, the King of Gania seems to have proper king qualities as well. Are these looks also why he has allies?


    "No.... their houses will be torn down. I tried to sin against Corbella, and if you show me that much sincerity, I won''t be able to show you."


    "That''s wise."


    To King Gania''s answer, Sister Shal smiled satisfactorily. Brother Cecil, who is ahead of us with a slight gaze - I knew he''d come. Cecil seems to have left a message - confirming that she nodded and expressing her appreciation.


    What those people were foolish about was'' involving Corbella ''.


    That became a fatal injury and no longer spared the home crushing course.


    I must be a magician, folk. To put it very badly, there was also a settlement called ''The King Apologizes Immediately''. But Corbella is a ''country''... here''s more sincerity than I have to show for spreading a grievance.


    We need the punishment of the culprits, as Corbella agrees. I also have Irfena''s eyes, so I can''t have a bad fallacy. Most importantly, I could be the speaker and spread out to other countries.


    In the first place, I''m arguing for myself. Later, if only the intervention of Ilfena had been fulfilled, it would have been enough.


    Quick story, it''s self-destructive. If I had followed the teachings of ''If I did something wrong, I wouldn''t be deluded, and I''d be honestly sorry '', it would have been possible to avoid it enough.


    However, this does not end the nightmare of Gania. That can''t be the end of Irfena.


    "Yeah, well, a bunch of the ''evidence'' we submitted... did you see that? You know it wasn''t tailored because we were accompanied by this civilian."


    "... oh, they showed me. In the course of investigating the poisoning disturbance," I stumbled upon it, "which was some evidence of wrongdoing."


    "Nah!?


    The nobles went out of their way. Their consciousness is totally poisonous disturbance ONLY...... I guess I never thought of it, such as when evidence of a separate case comes up.


    Sisters Char and I continue to have conversations around us. Even the King of Gania, who had prior knowledge of this information, has a bitter face, probably because it was an anticipated development.


    "If you''re Irfena, you''ll come up with some kind of retribution" - if you think like this, you can expect to be poked. There''s no escape route.


    No matter how much I know in "His Royal Highness''s Accomplice" that "it is intended to crush a party of kings and brothers," I also understand that at the same time I am "not on my side". With the intervention of Ilfena, you must have clearly figured that out.


    "We''ve been lost for a long time. It could be an interference in the country''s internal affairs... but it''s a little too much to miss. So we decided to entrust it to the civilian people who are accompanying us. But as someone who was involved, I was very concerned! If you don''t mind, we''d like you to tell us what to do."


    Sister Shall''s words also sound like she''s saying her personal self at first sight. But the exact opposite is true.


    ''I can use it for diplomatic cards, but I have your eyes too, so I''ll give it to you this time. However, you can''t do something you didn''t know, so make it worthless as useful information in this setting. I have a report for Ilfena. "


    Interpret, like this. Except! The fact is that it doesn''t mean that much either.


    ¡­¡­ I see, does that mean judgment material to our country? It can also be said that this poisoning disturbance is responsible for a ''country'' called Gania. But the Master Magic was a civilian, and he said, ''I don''t want any punishment other than the one in question.'' "


    "Yeah, that''s what I''m asking. So we looked into the person in question. Something that some would support those two, not even in an obviously strange situation. By magic props, we can confirm that."


    And the king of Gania looked bitter, and bitter, unto Sister Shal, who told him with a smile. I''m enjoying this situation, maybe I received it.


    But the nobles around them gradually lose their complexion. "Those who agree with the culprit will also be punished."


    "A lot of the evidence presented by those two is the house of those who joined them, right?


    "I''m right. Are you a victim of crap with us all the way out here? Let it be natural that you have something to think about them. Above all, punishing them ''protects a country called Gania, and those who were truly irrelevant''. Wouldn''t it surprise you to leave that decision to the king?


    "Do you crave proof that that farce is not the generality of our country"


    "Lizard tail-cutting, possibly."


    ¡­¡­


    For the time being, King Gania and Sister Shal stare silently at each other. It''s not that I''m not intimidated by the King of Gania, but Sister Shall''s pleasant grin didn''t break down at all.


    It''s an s personality, Sister Charles. Intimidation from their opponents only ignites their struggle more and more.


    The status quo would be a reward for a beautiful woman on the ''side of giving in'' her opponent. I can''t believe the opportunity to deal with the king of one country - and the great power of the north - is that so.


    I can''t ignore the identity system no matter how hard I try, so this is a special time to say whatever you want. I''m sure it must be a big fever in your heart.


    Besides, the exposure to Irfena is confirmed in the name of the report. Irfenally, knowing Sister Shall''s character, it would be received as a pleasant story.


    And besides, I don''t think relations between countries will deteriorate. I think you''ll be forgiven for this poisoning riot, huh?... I have too many breasts and too many topics.


    What, I just feel a little sorry for you when you''re in diplomacy.


    It''s to the point of being seen with raw warm eyes and being pitied ''oh my god, so many idiots''!


    ... Better than being protested as a country, huh? That''s all Gania does against Ilfena.


    "Okay. Let''s say the punishment is equivalent to or equivalent to the two culprits. That''s all I''ve been working on.... Based on the evidence presented, the civilians in our country are moving. In the first place¡­"


    The King of Gania cut off his words once and turned a frightened glance at me.


    "I can''t fool around with Lord Magic''s connections. If you punish me warmly here, I will also lower my ratings from other countries. It cannot be used for diplomacy, such as by the person in the house in question, and if left behind, it would be targeted as a weakness in Gania. ¡­ it is difficult for a person to act in order to get in the mood of the Magic Master."


    "That''s wise."


    Sister Shal seems satisfied with King Gania''s answer. Likewise he turns his gaze to me and laughs bitterly like ''You''re a troubled child''.


    ¡­¡­


    That''s just great, Sister Charles. So around the lack of the option of ''deny/deny'', I feel S''s mind.


    Even for me, I''m not expecting these words from King Gania. Inside, he was honestly praising the King of Gania.


    Apparently King Gania thought surprisingly. ''If you stay, a country called Gania sucks'', while emphasizing, ''Could you be crushed by a demon conductor and a friendly guy?'' It presents the possibility.


    When they say so far, the unrelated nobles will agree to the punishment by name.


    If we let it go wild, it turns out we''re the ones who will be harmed.


    "By the way, about those two wives. It seems to me that the Master of Magic wishes for warmth. Will that convince me?"


    If King Gania cut out to change the subject, Sister Shall and Brother Cecil gazed at each other and nodded clearly.


    "Master Mizuki told me. Unlike those whose injustice has been revealed, the poisoning disturbance is to Mizuki, who stands as a civilian. Ilfena agrees"


    "Likewise, Corbella agrees. The truth is being revealed, and the Lord Mage, the victim, is wanted. If suspicion of our country is cleared and the punishment of the fools is carried out, be convinced."


    "Thank you"


    Speaking of warmth is not a big deal, beyond the fact that the house is definitively torn down. But it''s really awkward to be involving Corbella, so there was also the possibility that if we did poorly, it would have been a tribal fraternity self-harm.


    It was the ''Plea (Laughter) from the Wizard'' that dodged it.... Worldwide, that''s fine, because it''s the purpose behind it, you don''t know it!


    "Bring the ladies here."


    To the words of King Gania, the two wives, who apparently had refrained, advance out. The look is tense and so pale that it is likely to fall even now.


    Irfena Momentum says they really didn''t know anything. My husband is the only one who has a desire to be born, and seems to have joined the faction of Lady Wang''s brother and wife as a result. It can also be described as the victim of a faction of home entanglements.


    "I will not spare their husbands. However, the Wizard Master wishes them warmth. Thankful in itself, but no matter how many Irfena and Corbella permits you say have come out, you can''t just leave the house as it is. You know that, right?


    "Yes...... I understand"


    "Your Majesty''s, do as you please"


    Fatigue was seeping out in the voice, but unexpectedly the two depths replied clearly. It won''t be my fault you seem to be imposing.


    After all, he didn''t think he would be missed altogether, and the two of them were never disturbed by the words of the King of Gania. Such an appearance invites sympathy around.


    Yeah, this situation scares you, doesn''t it? They are the only ones who can protect the children beyond the punishment of their husbands being established. For a lady who has been flushed and lived, it could be her first training ground.


    Still, I can''t lean down. We have to show them our sincerity in this place.


    When he nodded satisfied with the two appearances, King Gania continued his words.


    "Those guys should take the kids and go back to their parents'' house. And at dawn, when the son is grown up, he shall be given a new territory and a new baron. Even if you name the house as it is, it can only be a scandal. The title goes down, but as a new nobleman, do it again.... you don''t mind? Lord of Magic."


    "Yeah, of course. You worked so hard to negotiate, didn''t you? Honestly, I didn''t think my point would be made... so Irfena isn''t that sweet."


    "Don''t tell him that. We must protect Irfena and those in our own country. If I did my best for those who belonged to Gania, it would be the same as Irfena."


    To the conversation between me and King Gania, the surroundings will understand that ''by negotiation the king has won this punishment''. In that evidence, the gaze directed at the King of Gania contained an unseen respect.


    All right, all right, keep worshipping King Gania?


    It was the King of Gania who protected you, not His Royal Highness the King?


    Those two were the Earl and the Viscount, so I have the impression that they have fallen considerably as a title. But as a child of sinners, it can also be described as a broken treatment.


    At least, on ''escaped the scandal'', ''the place of life will be secured''. In addition, the children have a future as noblemen. There''s no one to thank for getting this far.


    The two wives were no exception and expressed their gratitude to the King of Gania in tears.


    "Your Majesty...... Oh, thank you!


    "Thank you for your generosity......!


    "It is the responsibility of those who make the children fools or future masters. It will be hard, but I hope to make sure you understand this time and take a new path"


    ... subtly, ''Don''t grow up to be a rebellious asshole, eh?'' And around stabbing the nail, that''s just great. This man is a king, even if he seems calm. I guess the future sparks will be wiped out.


    Seeing him like that, I was remembering the conversation I had with the King of Gania just before this.


    ''As much as possible, say it in a way that you have been warm. I have permission from Irfena and Corbella.''


    "Hmm? Shall I say no to the Demon Master? Are we going to fight them again in the future?


    "I have more trouble getting you to crush than [protect His Highness Shuanze] in the challenge from the Demon King. [Show them that they will defend themselves as kings, who will belong to a hostile faction].... don''t you think it''s more worthwhile to follow than His Royal Highness the King, who doesn''t even protect you? I''m sure the neutrals who are watching, other than those who are bound by blood muscles, will be overwhelmed. ''


    ¡­¡­ Yes, indeed. But I don''t think he''s keeping his mouth shut.


    ''I think I''ll be silent this time. The poisoning riots also seem to have averted the convolutions with advice from loyalists? In the first place, since Sister Charles and I have been snoring for the last few days, aren''t you afraid of objections from them?


    - I didn''t help them out of ''kindness''. "To use."


    If we raise the King of Gania''s rating, there will be many aristocrats of nature and giving. In this case, unless His Royal Highness Brother Wang himself achieves some merit, it will be impossible to overturn him.


    Bloodmuscularly, the armament rises to His Royal Highness Brother Wang, but it is either capably deserving. If we make that clear, the faction''s situation must also change, based on the judgment ''which is beneficial to me''.


    King of Gania: Regardless of the faction, the distribution is protected. Negotiations with other countries are also possible.


    His Royal Highness Brother Wang: Self preservation only. Lizard tail cut available.


    If this is the case, His Royal Highness Brother Wang will not support it first. Whatever you think, the disadvantages are too great.


    Still, it will be the extreme part of those who will continue to support it and those who will not be able to escape. A plain hand, but with the smaller size of His Royal Highness''s faction, Gania''s wounds are shallow when eliminated.


    As the touching scene unfolds, His Highness Schanze, who knows everything, comes with a raw warm eye.


    "Mizuki, I''m glad you got what you wanted, huh?


    Isn''t that obvious, I''m "The Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King"?

 276 A Dukes monologue

    "Make my daughter queen and hold the real power of the country". That was my ambition.


    I think the Duke family is a really delicate position. That''s what I thought was supposed to be the beginning of my ambition.


    No, more to the point, there is one question underlying it... ''What is royalty, really necessary?'' and. I know it''s a special blood muscle, but should we expect them to be even politically talented?


    That was a question I had at a very young age. At the time, it was my father who was moving this country, because the king... did not do many things.


    Even though it contains royal blood, there is an insurmountable wall between it and the royal family.


    If there is no one in the royal family, they are used for political marriages with other countries.


    Whether you are at the top of the list in the brackets of nobility or not, there is a royal family on top of it that should be beheaded.


    There are many who think what is extravagant. But ''there''s someone close to you who can never win'' is only painful for me. No matter how talented you are, before your status as royalty, you have no choice but to convince yourself of any irrationality.


    There is no choice but to compare those who are close to blood with each other if they are near the age. If they were more competent than themselves, they would still be convinced whether they regret it or not.


    But if the other person is'' royal '', the story is different. Because disrespect is an unacceptable position, and sometimes you have to stand in the form of a step back.


    I guess it doesn''t matter if it''s somewhat, but if it''s too good, it''s neglected. I''m afraid there will be more supporters because of the seriousness royal blood in it.


    - Because there is no more chance of becoming king than there is royal blood in it.


    My father was an unfortunate man.


    While he was entrusted with diplomacy because of his excellence and busily killed by his work, the thinker had become the king''s fianc¨¦e.


    I would have convinced myself with my father if I had no connection to the house of a woman who was a thinker, or if I didn''t have the right courtier. But it''s not. At the time, the king... just wanted one thing more than my father.


    In fact, my father had a sister who admired the king. Even though she was the most powerful fianc¨¦e candidate, the king prioritized his emotions...!


    On the contrary, the king was a childhood tame father''s sister...... even my aunt has made him a pawn in his political marriage to another country. He seemed to give the most apparent reason, "To make connections between nations strong," but I think he actually wanted to sharpen his father''s power.


    I hear that a bright and frank aunt was very popular and that the connection was something that could not be ignored. If his aunt marries him under a leading nobleman in the country, the faction his father possesses will surely increase in strength. I guess I was afraid of that.


    The betrayal of a friend who was the Lord and childhood tamer who had served. How much would the mourning, disappointment, and humiliation of my father and aunt have been?


    My father couldn''t be angry at me for being so far away. Still, I didn''t behave as an emotion... because of my pride in being one who supports this country and my pride as a duke. My mother has also been empathetically married to such a father''s way, so I guess my father was a fine man from whoever he looked at it.


    Well... the king had a future ahead of him that he could say he deserved.


    The queen was a wise woman, only to be the thinker of her father. If she shows that talent, she will want to hear the views of the queen with the nobles. "It is better suited to politics than His Majesty," it was a natural consequence that they would come to say so.


    Eventually, the king became more and more isolated as the queen became mixed among those responsible for the core of the country. At the end of his obstinate inferiority, he lost an ally named Father.... No, I threw it away.


    I would totally deserve the magnitude of the existence of that ''supportive friend'' because I was to be poked at differently.


    Even so, you can''t possibly apologize or anything. Moreover, all around him knew that the king had married the queen out of inferiority, so I hear that some of the rumors whispered were far from forgiving.


    Only then did the government become centered on the Queen. Those in charge of politics seek the opinion of the queen by name, and increase her loyalty.


    Some of them naturally appeared to be the Duke, the Father. The fact that his aunt, who became the king''s sideroom in another country, gave birth to a prince, and that the connection gave the Father more power, would also be one of the reasons why he ascertained his status as the central figure of the country.


    Whatever you might think about the two people sharing opinions without showing personal feelings or anything... the king didn''t have the courage to mix them up there. I guess I understood enough what I had done.


    Eventually, the king began to distance himself from the queen. The queen was giving birth to a prince, so she cannot be blamed.... or because it was already the perception that ''what matters to the country is the queen'', I guess there was no particular problem.


    It was clear from anyone that the king could no longer tolerate being compared to the queen. It is only the evil of abusing competent figures, such as kings who have solidified themselves in inferiority. No matter how royal you are, people don''t follow you just because of the power you were born with.


    The queen gave a good education to the prince she had given birth to. As the prince, who was wise like his mother, grew up, he began to despise his father, the king.


    What the King has done in the past has come to my ear as a rumor, and it has not brought me as close as I can - with my status and age, ideal for the prince''s close candidate - to work hard. Since it is the personal inferiority of the king that underlies it, it would also be natural to be frightened.


    Ultimately, the king is driven to the outhouse, where he hears he spent the rest of his lonely life. By then, they''d spoken words of apology, but there''s no way the time could go back.


    In fact, there was a deep gulf between the newly king prince and me. I guess I tend to see it with a tough eye because they took up time to get close.


    Still, if you show me your extraordinary talent... maybe I served like my father did too.


    But the maids who became queens did not have that much talent. Though there have been previous generations, we only need to consolidate our scaffolding to the best of our ability, etc.... Isn''t it pitiful?


    Well, there''s something to be sympathetic about. Because of that father, they had to start by making their own allies. I guess it''s also unlucky for them that my father was still alive.


    The belligerents became kings in Kivela, as they pursued. There wasn''t even room for those two to just look inside.


    In the meantime, I come up with one bet.


    "Puppet the next king, what would happen if I manipulated him from behind"


    "Can you notice my measures and take some kind of hand"


    The result is... a draw, something like that. I did not make my son king who fell into my hands, but the back shield of the prince who succeeded him remains weak. That''s what it sounds like now.


    No, that''s not all. The modern king was not prepared to cut off his brother. Such an unboiled attitude would also be a reason not to increase the king''s supporters.


    ... but gradually ''the severer'' appeared.


    That is not the son of a modern king...... His Royal Highness Schuanze, the ''forgotten prince'', whose legs were crippled and abandoned by his real parents.


    Whether his future was in jeopardy or not, he decided to join hands with the Wizard to chase down his parents...!


    The thoughts I felt when I learned about it...... stunned, and joyful.


    I am unwilling to give way to those who are inferior to me, but I prefer those who devour me with chastisement. Well, that''s ''royalty''. I, the nobleman, was in a position to be challenged by the royal family. Can''t be pleasantly unexpected.


    If you lose, there''s no ahead, they''re both the same.


    No, ''Even if you win, there''s no way ahead of His Highness Schanze''.


    How many hands will you show me during that time? As far as I can tell, I''m really looking forward to it. It was not in vain that I had His Royal Highness the King!


    I let my daughter marry me, breathed in what was convenient, and put it on this side... but His Royal Highness the King''s brother seems very similar to that king who is my grandfather. Because of their inferiority, their horizons are narrow.


    It is because of its inferiority that the blood muscle and the magic. More than necessary, I kept cursing my brother Prince. That''s why he really listened to me honestly if I poked him in the knee and drooled his head.


    That''s the same for my daughter. I''ve raised him to be a pawn in a political marriage, but that kid really grew up to be a ''good kid''.


    My words are absolute, and that makes no difference to my daughter-in-law anywhere. Even for that kid, you can''t expect me to have family love like a folk. Because that''s ''normal'' more than being born a nobleman.


    His Royal Highness Brother Wang had trouble blowing in extra things, so his daughter raised him foolishly. Therefore, ''in times of trouble, rely on the father''.


    I neglected my son, whose legs were crippled, because I was sorry if I wasn''t the best.


    At the end of it, the royal family facing me - His Highness the ''present'' Schuanze - was created. It would be truly ideal and a daughter of parental thought.


    His Royal Highness Shuanze also obtained a pawn called the Magic Master. Originally it seems that His Royal Highness Brother Wang is out of order... well, that''s how it is now, so as far as I''m concerned, it''s not a bad thing.


    From now on, more and more fun things will happen. At the end of it, what answer will I receive?


    Yeah, I''m really looking forward to it and I can''t help it. A long, smoking pan in my chest...... a question I had at a young age.


    If I could get an answer in any way, I would kneel down at the end and show respect. Because that is my curtain and my best compliment to the winner.


    - Meanwhile, around that time, Schuanze was certified as a good enemy.


    "Uh-huh... for this matter, I don''t think you''ve set up anything less than a Viscount. You won''t have enough connections to fight Mizuki."


    "Yikes! Miscellaneous fish for now... you''ve shredded a third of the forces over there! All right, keep coming at this pace! I''m going to crush them for their responsibility ~"


    "Do you have trouble being too quiet? Well, this won''t make you any bigger."


    "Should I stir it up from here? Is it tough when you''re after the big guy?


    "I wonder if it depends on how you do it. If you stir it up badly, this one won''t be able to move."


    Together with his livestock demon mentor, he was well prepared for the next ''play''. With liquor and knobs available on the table, he seems in the midst of celebrating his victory in the poisoning commotion.


    Tezelt watched the two with raw warm eyes.


    "You know, both of us. This isn''t a game, is it? You know what I mean!?


    "Similar, Tezelt."


    "For me, it''s a play! I''m going to enjoy my life."


    "No! Especially Lord Magic Master. Too much noise! Shuanze is not poisoned by the Wizard!


    Preach your voice absurdly, but where do the two of us blow the wind?


    "That''s how normal it is. You just have to end up with a profitable result."


    "That''s right, Tezelt. You''re royal, too, so you know justice isn''t everything, right?


    "No... I think you guys are something different, Schanze...!


    To the two breathing in strange places, Tezelt holding his head. Apparently, every day, Schanze is anxious to become the idea of a magician, and he''s a stopper.


    - It seems that ''the same opponent'' enjoys the ''game''.


    Besides, "Character Details in Now Talk"


    [Deceased]


    "The Predecessor Duke"


    ¡¤ I was on the verge of getting engaged to the queen of my previous generations, but it is taken by royal life. My sister was scattered about being daughter-in-law to the royal family of another country or neglected of excellence.


    But the temper to support the country is not lost, and such an appearance gathers the respect of those around us. Whoever devoted his whole life to the country.


    It can also be said that the current home of Her Royal Highness the King''s Brother-in-law has power is a feat of him and his son.


    "The Queen of Gania."


    ¡¤ Became queen by royal decree. I was frightened because I realized that the reason for this was the ''king''s inferiority'' and became actively involved in politics myself.


    Naturally, more people than their husbands, kings, and even more so because they had more opportunities to talk to the Duke (as a job), they were to lower the king''s ratings more.


    He has a son between him and the king, and a well-educated fianc¨¦e''s courtiers, determined at an early age. When I did poorly, I was the bearer of more talent than the Duke.


    "Earlier Kings of Gania"


    -The sense of inferiority prevailed over trust in them as a result of continuing to be compared from an early age to excellent childhood tamers (= Duke''s siblings).


    The only thing that takes away the Duke''s thinkers is exercising power by virtue of his winnable capacity. But the Duke did not change at all, so he plotted to keep the Duke''s sister from making a powerful ally in the country by having her daughter-in-law to another country. As a result, not only the Duke, but the Queen will be impressed this time.


    Ultimately, my son pointed out the small size of the vessel and closed it to the outhouse. As a result of not taking care of those who support me, I end up being insulted with a dwarf.


    The culprit who led the nobles to resent the royal family.


    "The Prior King of Gania & the Prior Queen"


    ¡¤ Probably the primary victim of the previous generations of King Gania''s work. People who had been in a series of struggles from an early age knowing rumors about my father''s absence, being distracted from relying on side-by-side candidates, and hitting the reign of a war-thinking predecessor, King Kivera.


    I grew up showing off the nobles who relied on the Queen of Gania and the previous Duke, so I thought there was no choice but to have many nobles attached to the Duke''s house. The engagement of the Duke''s wife to the Queen''s son (= King''s brother), in order to avoid internal division.


    I kept trying to regain the trust of the nobles, but Kivera caught my eye and broke my time there. In the meantime, the prince of the queen will be taken into the Duke''s house.


    But because he had been well educated by the queen of earlier generations, he would never have recognized him as the next king, even though he would be my son.


    Their premature death while at the same age as the Duke seems to have been caused by a lot of hard work.


    - Surviving even in the Gania edition.


    "Duke."


    -Father of Her Royal Highness Princess Wang. Having seen my father''s hardship from an early age, he was also neglected by previous generations of the King of Gania because of his gift of father concessions.


    Originally supposed to be the closest side of the predecessor King of Gania, it is not close because it was distanced by the predecessors'' kings.


    As a result, I became more distrustful of the royalty, as I think I should take power from behind with the king as a puppet.


    There are endorsers because it does not involve simple ambitions, but also feelings of protecting the country.


    CONCLUSIONS: In a nutshell, we end up with the phrase ''the earlier generations of the King of Gania are bad''.


    A dwarf who used the power the royal family possessed in the worst possible way, causing him to lose his trust from the nobles.


    The previous King and his wife of Gania, who tried to rebuild it, were interrupted by the war madness of Kivela.


    Oddly enough, there are many supporters of Wang''s brother (or Mrs. Wang''s home) for these reasons.


    [Same generation of people]


    Prior generations...... "Prior generations of Ganian kings," "Prior generations of queens," "Prior dukes"


    Predecessors...... "Predecessors King & Queen of Gania", "Present Duke"


    * The royal family was replaced early because the king was driven away. The Duke''s predecessors were alive and well at the time. The whole season of the predecessor King Kivera is also around here.


    Currently...... "The Present King & Queen of Gania," "The King''s Brother & Lady"


    * At his age, the Duke is the same generation as his predecessor, the King of Gania. He was an unexpected prince because he was a pro-generation for the current King of Gania and a powerful man who supported his country for many years, so he couldn''t get out strong.

 277 Ready for interception, complete.

    Ilfena momentum went home satisfied. Brother Cecil gave me an encouragement I''m not sure ''good luck'' - what do you expect, brother - so I hemmed what I had brought to the Irfena momentum as a souvenir.


    I asked the Irfenas to bring me all the food I make and keep in the Knight''s Dormitory. Delicious things can be the strength to fight through the days.


    These communicated what I wanted beforehand, and the magic of staying in condition, a fairly large box (?) I had it packed and brought to me. At that time, between me and His Highness Tezelt, "Are you wearing clothes or something magically related? '''' No, it''s food, ''for the record, there was a subtle intercession.


    The Cavalier dormitory currently has a liquor room and a food storage room to make and store.... because my room will have a limited amount to store.


    I complained this issue directly to the Knight Dormitory Noiko and I had a light room. So much so that Ning Luo endorsed and had a dedicated room in the course of the day.


    Needless to say that''s why, because it benefits them the most.


    It was just a must-have thing because the appetizing knights would eat it.


    Ketchup and mayonnaise are also made by hand... a large amount of them are required. These places are inconvenient, this world.


    However, it also had the strength of being able to make them souvenirs. People are very honest about their stomachs, so they can be bargaining material enough if they suit their preferences. That''s all I appreciate.


    By the way, Brother Cecil was most pleased with the sauce. Sauces that use a lot of vegetables, spices, etc. fall into the category of luxury products, so they seemed very pleased with it. Corbella also told me she wasn''t mad about this one.


    I mean, souvenirs + magicians > (insurmountable walls) > gania.


    Trust in me (and my daily contribution) beat what I could take from the northern powers. Well, Corbella won''t be able to get out strong on Gania, so she may not get a big one where she protested.


    Your brother said, ''We''re trying things out, too, with reference to what Lord Mage told us,'' so maybe they''re looking for new ingredients independently, too. I hear the asparagus and yam were totally unexpected.


    Even for me, I think it''s a good thing Corbella can escape the food catastrophe. It should be rooted as a local dish (tentative).


    So.


    Naturally, food isn''t the only thing you brought. "Things brought in with food." I''ve asked for this pretty early, and they brought it with them because it''s just finished.


    It''s a substitute for things only and requires the permission of the Demon King... but it''s better to have more than anticipated developments in the future. The Demon King anticipated that, too, and gave me permission.


    "So, he says this is that ''demon prop''"


    His Royal Highness looked down upon what I had given him as I explained. It wouldn''t be my fault you have a strange look on your face.


    "Yes, in the future, His Royal Highness Schanze will need it."


    "Well, I think I need more canes than I need to train to walk. Is there some magic that lightens your body?


    "Of course, there''s that too."


    What His Royal Highness Schanze is holding is a ''wand''. I plan on making it a little longer because I couldn''t measure His Highness Schanze''s height......


    Sometimes His Royal Highness Schanze is royal, and a wand with decorations would not be unnatural. It was given to me by a magician, if you don''t even find out.


    Since there is one demon stone on the cane body and one on the grip, His Highness Schuanze immediately decided this was a demon prop. However, he doesn''t seem to think of it as just a magic item because the Demon Stone is being seen in some of the decorations - hidden, I can say.


    "Well, that''s not all."


    "Haha, ''cause you need a weapon, right? It''s vague that you''re hostile, so I''m worried you might be forced to pull into your side or try to use it."


    His Highness Schanze has just made it possible to stand gradually. If you''re after the exercise of strength such as kidnapping, fait accompli, it''s the only time you can barely walk.


    His Royal Highness Schanze was also thinking of that possibility, nodding with a convincing look.


    "Sure, I''m comfortable with that statement. And is it ''this'' that pokes no at it?"


    With all due respect, His Highness Schanze seemed to have some fun. He has a strong curiosity about the unknown, and he doesn''t look alert.


    "You''re not alert."


    "Well, I''m watching Mizuki''s magic up close. I still trust you. [M] Besides, don''t you think we can handle it? I don''t know much about the magic Mizuki uses."


    If you look lightly at the unexpected words, they will say, "It''s true."... Oh well. Is there a stronger impression of when I stood up and healed my legs, and a diminishing sense of crisis for ''The World''s Disaster''?


    From His Royal Highness Schanze, I am an individual named Mizuki, more than I inherited from "The Disaster of the World". He trusts me more than he trusts me because I''m a demon conductor. That''s why Mr. Rafik can''t take His Highness Schanze.


    It would also be because I realize that the magic I use is different from that of this world. With a comparable object named Mr. Rafik, His Highness Schanze himself said a little magic could be used. Then it is no surprise that you have the knowledge of magic.


    "It presupposes knowledge of different worlds."


    "I guess so. So I''d rather have fun than be vigilant. Sometimes it seems like a miracle to people in this world. Isn''t this a valuable opportunity?... So what''s this all about?


    I laughed and exposed my secrets to His Highness the intriguing Schanze and Mr. Rafik.


    "It''s a planting wand. Turn the grip and the sword planted inside the cane will come out. Also, in that condition, the remaining sheath¡­ the gravity reduction planted on the cane part is activated, so I think you can stand as long as you want."


    The point is, you''ll be able to fight. However, this is not intended to win.


    His Royal Highness Schanze is royal, so there''s no problem with accidentally killing him - he could cover up or anything else by his identity system - but he shouldn''t be hit so easily.


    It''s a weapon like "carry it till help arrives," this. Well, even if His Royal Highness Schanze can''t handle it, I''m in trouble.


    "We only make it ''resistible'' and we don''t assume it until we win. Even in possession of the demonic props of the kingdom, it is not certain¡­ it weighs heavily on ''showing the attitude that His Highness the Schuanze himself resisted''"


    "Surely, where I could have stood, it wouldn''t be possible for me to meet or anything. Well, is'' I have a weapon ''aimed at being a restraint in itself"


    "For once, you can attack, too, right? With demonic stones embedded in the handles, you can hit them if they''re about a shock wave. I was wondering if anyone could use a little magic right away."


    That said, I give you the instruction manual that my developers, the Black Knights, have written for me. They seem mildly surprised to see that it says things like activation conditions and precautions.


    Yeah, well, I guess so... it would be like being given the latest technology from another country. However, I have no problem with this at all. The reason is...... ''cause it''s a demonic prop made by the inhabitants of this world''.


    Only gravity reduction was imagined by me in the Demon Stone, but the Black Knight works with regard to the part called "The Sword That Can Strike Magic Too" which can be said to be the most important.


    This was originally developed for Mr. Keith and the others, wasn''t it? I have to make them stronger, but I was also looking at the development of items to make it up to them.


    That''s it, the part I played during the Great Spider Crusade. Mr. Keith and his team are considered to be the main support personnel for Siege, so they are second in strength and magical power. We''re still in the development phase.


    "Think of this as a consumable because you have strength issues. It''s been tested for once, but it won''t improve that much when it comes to strength."


    "Is that why you were judged to have no problem giving it to me? It could break before you can refer to technology, and it would be a limited time possession."


    "Yes, because if the problem is solved, a regular cane is enough. I restrained myself in the form of a cane by inviting the alarm of the person who sets me up and... it''s romantic! Aren''t you dressed up!? The atmosphere of those who were treated as prey changed and they confronted their enemies!


    The two seemed distracted by me holding my fist for a long time and speaking enthusiastically. No, no, it''s not important. To His Royal Highness Schanze. ''Cause you''re gonna need a show, aren''t you?


    In the first place, it was the Black Knights who made this. The idea is natural, me. "Hidden weapons look good!? The chat on the theme ''begins.


    Fine. The planting wand, you look great!


    "Uh... well, apart from looking good, it''s the performance that counts...?


    "It''s important for both of us, but personally, you treat it like an important item that makes a showcase. I think it''s important to boost the place."


    "Lady... I think that''s something different..."


    "Important. By the way, the developers are ''Challenge Spirit Superior!''" New technology, adorable! I don''t think they can talk any more than I do because they''re the ones who go to the ground. "


    "Oh, yeah."


    "... does it look like"


    It attracted my face - why, I can''t solve it - a clear denial of the inquiry between His Highness Schanze and Mr. Rafik. Besides, this includes minor harassment.


    "What would you think of incompetence just because it''s highly magical, if you saw this? The magic and magical powers of the Demon Stone are known, but they are transformed into threatening weapons (tentative) by technology acquired at the end of the effort. As a magician, what do you think?


    "Ah......!


    Unexpectedly speaking, Your Highness Schanze. I guess he could read the developments that followed, too.


    At the beginning of the proposal, Klaus and the others were reluctant. ''Why do you have to do that''. But as soon as he heard what I said, he agreed.


    "Don''t you think it''s an opportunity to remind incompetence, which is just highly magical, of differences in character? Looks like they didn''t make anything, huh?


    I''m not talking about anyone because I''m guilty of disrespect. It''s just... I don''t like it, but I''m just saying that there are people with information coming in.


    "Mages have high pride. I think I can crush that pride to pieces of wood while I''m in Irfena. ''


    Because the Demon King is praising him, Noeko the Knight Dormitory can only support me. Then we just need to make sure that support becomes'' accidental ''retaliation.


    The Black Knights rode fast on this suggestion. Mr Clarence said, ''When I could help Mizuki, I was very happy'', so I think it was grand.


    I''m not lying. I just decided it was necessary for His Highness the Schanze.


    Whatever the magicians in this country think, it''s not just what they found out!


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong, do you? I asked His Royal Highness Schanze for this because I thought he needed it. It''s not harassment."


    So take it - His Highness smiled as if he had smiled at me when I told him so. That looked like an accomplice who would keep the prank quiet...... it must be my fault.

 278 People planning

    - In a room (Wang brother perspective)


    "- Is that all right with you?


    "Oh. When this happens, some tough means will be unavoidable"


    If you snort bitterly, the man in front of you snorts back, too. From the look on his face, I could see that he wholeheartedly agreed.


    This man is among the aristocrats who support him, he can be called a loyal minister. If you were to marry the daughter of this man who has always supported me, you would convince your surroundings as well.


    He is a marquis, and his daughter is an ambitious man inside. Now Schanze would see that there is a way forward, and he would be interested in riding.


    In the first place, political marriage is the natural position. It''s the parents who have that edge decision...... I mean, me.


    The King and his wife may come pinching their mouths, but we can''t complain about this or anything. Anyway, we''re married on the basis of politics.


    It would have nothing to do with the fringe, such as Schanze''s own will. No, ''it''s weird to hear such endurance''!


    "I didn''t know His Highness Schanze''s leg would heal. No, unexpected things happen."


    "Well. I don''t mind being defiant to us, but still, the relationship between parents and children is absolute. I thought it was a useless pawn, but now I can find value in it."


    "That''s His Royal Highness the King! That''s kind of you."


    "Well, even if you can''t do that, you''re my son for once."


    If I nodded without feeling bad, the Marquis also deepened his grin. I can connect with the royal family, it''s not a bad story for this man either.


    It''s just... it wasn''t without an anxiety element.


    "The problem is with that magician and his squire leaving beside Schanze. Damn, you''re in my way while you''re in a position to take it, etc! But it''s profitable in the sense of being connected to a magician. Let''s just admit it."


    "Oh, is that the magician...... I would have heightened my vigilance because of the fools, but what I''m talking about is outsiders. You can''t talk. In case that happens, you just have to protest against Ilfena."


    "Right. Hmm, is that funny..."


    Kidnapping failed, but His Highness Elshon is the guardian of the Magic Master. Naturally, if the magician causes any disturbance, he must take responsibility for it.


    A prince called that demon king apologizes to me.


    Not only the magic, but also the prince who knows his excellence to other countries!


    Just thinking so exalted my mood. Just thinking about how those who don''t recognize me would react makes me feel better.


    The intimidation that occurs because of its high magic power, the nickname given from its relentless arms...... "His Highness the Demon King". There were many who feared being able to obey the worst of swords, ''knights in the name of wings'' - loyal knights that could be described as fanatical.


    Just thinking about it brings a grin to my mouth, such as being afraid to look like a demon king in a story apologizing to me.


    "The obstruction of the Magic Master is known. Acquire and intimidate those who are likely to be collaborators, and you will succeed in accomplishing your purpose safely."


    "No, it''s really reliable! My daughter will be delighted and grateful to you."


    With the Marquis returning it in a good mood, I thought about the failure of the plan. No, because in a situation so favorable, it''s impossible to fail or something!


    The smell of liquor through his throat is also pleasant, leaving him in a somewhat floating mood, to think of the success of the plan.


    - Something irritating went on, but I''m not going to have a good dream tonight for a while.


    When I thought of the king''s agony, I laughed deeper.


    - If Elshon had been here, he would have looked at them with raw warm eyes.


    "His Royal Highness the King and the Marquis are sweet," he muttered, and must sigh in the viciousness of the Wizard under his own protection.


    Yes, they have forgotten... that their measure is'' common sense presupposes''!


    "The Magic Instructor is [naturally he doesn''t even know common sense] of the otherworlds"


    "It''s not necessarily the good guys that villains deal with"


    Had these two points come to mind, they would not have implemented such a warm measure or anything.


    In the first place, the opponent won the "otherworldly ferocious species" by winning the quote he did all he wanted to do in another country. If such common sense makes sense, then someone should be stopping it.


    Still nothing could be done, so Elshon is being treated as a parent cat... no, as a guardian, as a last resort. No matter how little information you lack, I want you to think about it to this extent.


    While the two of them are taking measures, the outside road in question - not the squire''s. Just in case - was delighted and worked out measures. It''s already, ''Fight back is the real deal!'' And with a high laugh momentum!


    There is no effective means or other means of dealing with a creature that sees everything as entertainment.


    The more disadvantaged you are, the more you burn, and the more you feed on retribution. Out of hand.


    The negative effects naturally appeared to a certain subordinate, who gradually became familiar with the outward path - the Magic Master. Especially since the Lord thinks there is no later, there are even verses that weigh in on enjoying the present.


    They have fun ''playing'' with Tezelto, the rep of the forgiving common sense. There is no such thing as being able to flatter them now that Stopper is absent.


    It was His Royal Highness the King and the Marquis who set up the play. They are also the ones with overwhelmingly favourable conditions. "Assuming common sense," His Royal Highness Brother Wang''s remarks are (in a way) convincing and will not be something others can manage to do.


    ¡­¡­


    ... if normal.


    - In Schanze''s room.


    "¡­ so I presented my planting wand to His Highness Schanze"


    "No, that being said... isn''t it a little noisy?


    "What are you talking about! That''s how much you need!


    I am in the middle of an attempt to persuade the King and his wife of Gania to show their difficulty.


    Well, I know how that feels. His Royal Highness Shuanze is royal, with the knight of the guard originally present. ''Are you in danger of needing a weapon?'' It would also be natural to ask the question.


    Sometimes it is enough that the head of the clan royalist party flies, rather than the person himself, at the time of his hands on the royal family.


    It is no wonder that the nobility thinks he will not come to the detour because he understands the danger.


    This is not just about gania being special, it''s a general perception. Therefore, in the disturbances in Zebrest and Sarovara, armaments rose to me. Because ''protecting the royal family from the rebels who tried to harm the royal family'' was a fact (in a way).


    "The Magic Instructor has taken a royal side" - more than this'' fact '', the world gives us an allied perception of justice. Unless the royalty is a scumbag that even the people know, the people who tried to harm them only look like traitors.


    It''s okay, I haven''t found out what I really mean. "Dear Sinful Mage" is still alive.


    It''s a lovely adult hobby to do backwork and information manipulation.


    "There are two reasons why His Royal Highness Schanze is targeted. One is'' if it is erased as an enemy of His Royal Highness the King ''and the other is'' if it is forcibly incorporated into His Highness the King''s faction ''. It''s the latter who''s awkward."


    Blah, there''s a good chance your lady will attack you. Her Royal Highness Schanze is overwhelmingly disadvantaged because she is a woman. To say a great deal, ''I was alone in my room!'' Cause there''s just the fact that it could be tailored to the liability issue.


    That''s where the strongest item, the planting wand, comes alive.


    The aim is to resist, in order to clarify His Highness''s own rejection, and at the same time to distance himself from your lady. Whatever it is, it won''t be easy to get your sword stuck and ''I was there''.


    Well, no matter how many reasons you say it, you can tell the real weapon planting wand, ''Do you want to make too much noise?'' I don''t have to either. Because it''s actually a substitute for doing spa, that one.


    In particular, the fact that His Royal Highness Schanze has never been exposed to such a danger would also cause me to think so.


    The position of the royal fianc¨¦e is fascinating, but at the same time it is in a position to receive the jealousy of the women. If the house gets involved in this, there''s plenty of potential for fatalities.


    But His Royal Highness Schanze has no fianc¨¦e. So, ''I didn''t have to fight like that''.


    I was also fortunate to have had bad legs. For "Prince of Bad Feet, Subtle Position," I guess there wasn''t a lady who risked her life. The real parents are leaving His Royal Highness Schanze alone, and the king and his wife can''t decide on their own fianc¨¦e.


    It should be noted that His Royal Highness Tezelt also has no fianc¨¦e. The main cause was that the danger of entering into marriage with His Highness Tezelt had been known because of the grand power struggle between the parent generations.


    If you enter into an engagement in a detour, you will be crushed by the King''s Brotherhood on a fast track. Unless you are a house and a lady that can withstand a concentrated fire, it would be a danger to your life without joking.


    His Royal Highness Tezelt is also one of the victims of His Royal Highness the King -... pathetic. You won''t be able to target marriage on the political side unless you make His Royal Highness the King a little more adulterous. I didn''t know what I was going to do.


    His Royal Highness Brother Wang has a priori aiming at the Demon King, so it seems that His Highness Tezert and the others were right in their judgment. I don''t mind if I marry a royal from another country! I guess, I bet.


    "Lord Magic Master, I also feel like I''m overstating the ability to kill weapons to Schanze... As for the raid, there are the knights of the escort, and even if the opponent was a woman, it would be troublesome later if he were injured in the detour. You might be told to take responsibility."


    His Royal Highness Tezelt also seems to be an idea for the King and his wife. This one seems to be wary that His Highness Schanze will be in a bad position, and only leads to being overdefensive.


    Um, I see what you''re saying. So why don''t we give you some proof that I can convince you, too?


    "As a matter of fact, in anticipation of what they say, we are asking those in similar situations to testify. Because the testimony of those who have been victimized in real life is what I decided was'' absolutely necessary ''. Oh, it''ll stay in evidence, so I''ll have you testify under a pseudonym. They also have a normal status in political marriage, so there''s no difference in consciousness based on class."


    With that said, prepare a pre-prepared magic prop for communication. The other side has a circular, so they should wait for me. I mean, I''ll call you when I need to testify, so we''re talking.


    "Uh, testes. I''m sorry about where I work, but it''s time for you to testify?


    ''... hmm? Oh, I don''t mind. The situation is exactly as you told it beforehand, isn''t it?


    "Yeah. After all, they think I''m over-defending"


    ''Well, yeah. If we don''t get into that situation, it would be normal to think so''


    Reflect on the impetuous Ganian momentum as you engage in a conversation with the swallows. To the sudden appearance of the witness, they were solidified...... haha, didn''t you think we had a witness ready?


    Nevertheless, this time it has to be anonymous. I need to draw your attention to this one as well.


    "The witnesses are Mr. R. of Kunikuni, Mr. A. of R., and Mr. S. of R. ''s escort."


    ¡­¡­ Mizuki, what country is that? You know, I was kind of scared because of one of your letters. "


    "Don''t worry about it. There are adult circumstances in the world that cannot be put on the table. What matters is the content of the testimony, not who they are. Two, go through."


    "Er..."


    Don''t distract your face, Your Highness. Look, let''s get this over with!


    ''I heard the general circumstances. The current situation is also heard from Mizuki. In conclusion...... [never] means overdefense''


    "Um, why are you emphasizing ''absolutely'' so much...?


    "Experience! If you respond warmly because you''re a woman, you''ll stick it in there and come after yourself to your advantage! Don''t forgive me, don''t get lost, challenge me in a spirit of no help! Yeah, you''ll be crying down, too, so kick it out relentlessly then. There''s no way a weak lady could attack a man, it''s important to show clear rejection ''


    "Also a lot of extreme things..."


    R. ''s caged teaching of fever is causing the Ganian forces to cramp his face. Ugh, yeah, well it will! It is a common teaching that ''the courtier should be a chaste sook'', so I can''t help but say a little to the word ''attacking''.


    But there came a new advisor.


    ''May I have a moment? - Dear.... Your Highness Schanze, no, you are too sweet. There will be a certain number of scumbags trying to make a fait accompli and bring it into marriage, even in situations like this one. But you should be more vigilant than that. If His Royal Highness Brother Wang had been involved in the plot and given permission to do so, he would be forced into a situation where he could not escape with just a few gaps.''


    "That, is..."


    To Mr A''s point, His Highness Schanze says. I wish I could deny it, but I don''t care what you think, His Royal Highness Brother Wang won''t take our side. On the contrary, it would be more likely to try to seal His Highness''s movements by placing those of his own faction.


    Because His Highness Schanze is already an ''enemy'' to His Royal Highness the King''s brother. It''s not just that, it''s no wonder we think about using it as our pawn, just if our legs have healed.


    However, it wasn''t Mr. A who bragged about all the parents there. Couldn''t have ended with just advice.


    ''It is also possible that parents will say that [the child''s friendship is up to parents] more than the parent-child relationship is true. Conversely, if you show excessive rejection there, it will also be an appeal that the parent-child relationship is broken. More than Mizuki is involved, it is indispensable for the means of leakage of information. You''ll have a son who has a future rather than a good face for an incompetent parent...''


    "! Well, did some hands use it the other way......!


    I had given His Royal Highness Schanze new measures, based on the premise of using me.


    Mr. A has a past where he has watched over pitiful children (= R.). Apparently, I heard about His Royal Highness Schanze''s situation and was sympathetic.


    "By the way, Mr. A is someone who has put up his body and protected Mr. R. So I tend to show more aversion to those people than Mr. R., but when it comes to ''dealing with idiots loyal to their greed,'' you rely most on them. After protecting Mr. R., he''s safe.... Well, I seem to hate women."


    ''I hear you, Mizuki. I won''t deny it. "


    Commentary, Mr. A rushes in fast.... what the heck, you can fall apart if it suits you.


    But the stories of the people who were harmed seemed to work better than I thought. He and his wife are also convinced that the hesitant expression of the King of Gania earlier has disappeared. Does His Royal Highness Tezelt feel a little more cautious?


    Apparently, His Highness Schanze and Mr. Rafik decided that Mr A''s proposal was'' usable ''and they decided to aim for it, too. I''m gonna turn my gaze to you and me, Lord... yes, yes, I''ll help you. I''ll take care of the information.


    When everyone was somehow convinced, the gracious voice of the seemingly silent until then broke in.


    "All you have to do is kill, such a person, etc."


    "Eh."


    ... although the content was not gentle.


    S... you, keep your mouth shut till now and drop the bomb at the end? I would say that only when everyone was convinced!?


    There''s no such thing as noisy people here who can understand his slaughter thoughts. Either that or you shouldn''t normally do it. Those are things you do not find out!? It would be a case of burial in darkness!?


    While I was getting inside, S began to say something more specific.


    ''Knock it off. Oh, I suggest you have a dagger the size a woman can hide''


    "... Um, can I ask you what you''re going to use that for? And suddenly killing..."


    A caged gaze of respect concentrates on His Highness Tezert, who asked him as if to represent him. But there is no way that S can read such air.


    ''I''m just going to give the last show to those who are not worthy of living. Look, usually noble women don''t push themselves into a man''s room''


    "Eh, I usually do. You don''t blame me, do you?


    ''You are special. In the first place, isn''t it rarer for people to treat you like a woman?


    ¡­¡­


    I can''t argue with it, I turn sideways. I feel like everyone''s gaze hurts, but it''s through beautifully.... Um, I hope you don''t look at the poor kid with your eyes.


    While doing so, S''s story went further in a hell of a direction.


    ''I''ll get back to you. If you create such a situation, there should be collaborators around the room. There is no way for a woman to sneak in alone, or something like paying and witnessing? Based on the possibility that someone has been bought out, I''m telling you to slap the fool. Hurt yourself with the dagger that you had in place and drop it near the woman before someone comes to hear you scream. We can push you into attempted royal murder. "


    S. Putting forward and recommending a plan to kill the killer


    You mean not just kill him, but make him a good opportunity to bury the lone party ?


    ... Oh, my God, not if you''re thinking about swallowing. Hey, corner, the King and his wife, who were so convinced, are freezing...!


    "Well, why don''t you tell me you''re gonna tailor it? Whatever you think, this one is more vicious, right?!?


    ''The world can''t just do beautiful things. Only if the opponent has set it up, this one will fight back as well. Is there a problem?... Oh, you should talk to Mizuki about the details. I''m good at these things, so she''


    "Hey, don''t talk nonsense! I just don''t hate tailoring to accomplish my purpose! Before that, I was in a position of collaborator! Because there''s something else about the main culprit!


    "You crushed all the stupid women with joy, didn''t you? You think I don''t have any personal feelings about that? It''s okay, because I recognize them as a very attractive side ''


    "No, even if I''m complimented by your standards... well, no. When the raid doesn''t stop, I think about retaliation."


    ''I hope so. Be sure to report it to us.''


    "Copy that. Then I''ll hang up. Thanks!"


    Exhale, half-forced to cut communication.... The King and his wife of Gania are still solidified, will they be okay?


    "Uh... I''m going to follow up with a representative of someone close to the target, K."


    "" "" "Eh" "" "


    "This one''s a common sense guy, so it''s okay."


    Ganian forces to consolidate all together because the last Mr. S. was intense. But I''m really okay next time. As a caretaker of some cerebral muscle aesthetics, I am K, a commonsense person.


    "Then you''ll connect.... Thank you for waiting. I''d like to know what the knight did and what measures you''ve taken..."


    ''Okay, it''s my turn. She was using her surroundings, wasn''t she? So [interpret the situation in contact with him conveniently and flush it around]...''


    Like that, K. ''s story goes on. Eventually.


    "If you''re coming for a fait accompli, you''re definitely going to get rumors going at the same time. detain whoever spreads the rumor and pursue it thoroughly. At the same time, let them understand the seriousness of what they have done. Keep it in a situation where you can deny the rumors that have been circulated. ''


    I was advised that By then, the Ganian forces had been listening seriously, so I think they could take this measure.


    For the record, there was a happening that K''s childhood tampering would intrude along the way, but I ended up only with an exchange called ''I''ll play with you next time, just keep me company till I''m done talking to you'' and ''OK'', so no particular problem.


    It was magnificently through that subtly raw warm eye as I made that exchange.... That''s okay, that''s him. Because you''re a brain muscle of pure white thinking, you don''t know what to say according to your instincts.


    "And so. Would you have been convinced?"


    "Ugh, um. I can''t help but be convinced that heat is more than caged advice. Wouldn''t the facts be worse?


    "I''ll let you imagine."


    I also have the permission of the King of Gania, and I''m ready. Later, I thought it would be up to His Highness, and if you turned your gaze to him...


    "With my hands, I can retaliate against them... well, are there any such developments"


    I had a strangely black grin and was obviously enjoying this situation. That''s enough that there are no shards of dark shadows anymore...!


    Besides, that one hand is grabbing the hem of my clothes for what ~ the late ~.... Soon, they were captured.


    "Mizuki, you''ll cooperate, won''t you? I guess that''s your specialty, huh? Oh, I''m getting kind of excited."


    ¡­¡­ You don''t mind having fun, but don''t blame me for everything, do you? Because the Demon King preaches. "


    "I''ll do good. I just don''t know if you''ll believe me, because you don''t go everyday."


    Damn...! The future I will be treated as the main culprit is certain!

 279 Keep the back work in mind.

    - In Cheanze''s own room (Cheanze perspective)


    Looking at the wand I got from Mizuki - the planting wand, they say - I think back to what I''ve been doing.


    Even though I have a headache just for plotting the kidnapping of His Highness Elshon, that attitude even to Mizki, who consequently kidnapped him. I make it, I''m glad that man didn''t have to be king.


    And.


    Mizki''s handing over of ''this'' was also received as a silent protest against our country. Mizuki...... No, for Ilfena, now Gania is.


    "You''re not trusted, I''m sure"


    "¡­ what the lady entrusted it to the Lord,"


    "Oh. I suppose that man''s underrated now, but I suppose he has doubts in His Majesty''s arms. The more foolish that man is, the more he says, ''Why can''t you contain it?'' There is a voice. I knew it, but when you show it in your attitude, it''s tight."


    Mizuki cared about me and alerted me to the actions of my brothers Wang, not least because he anticipated future developments. "Gania won''t be able to deal with it," I wanted to tell you implicitly.


    Sometimes, in words, it would be a crime of disrespect, but it would also be a question of the situation being pointed out to other countries. Didn''t you take it in the form of ''care for a prince with bad feet'' because you can''t say it?


    "In fact, while we anticipate such a development, we only have enough to deal with it to increase the number of escorts. That''s my parent, too. If you make a loud noise, you will use it as a material to attack Your Majesty. It''s not a good idea to make more noise at this stage than there are still a lot of nobles attached to that man."


    Enormously hostile will be after the power of more of the King''s Brother clan has been shredded. A lot of people are still looking at things now, and if we don''t keep them on this side, the country will crack.


    To perceive these circumstances would also be the qualities of those who stand on top.


    He is only a tyrant, such as he who sees only his own interests.


    Whenever I think so, pity builds up. Even though my father says he can only be an aristocratic puppet because he is a fool who doesn''t realize it.


    That man''s faction is divided into two parts. One is he who rubs against the king''s brother and tries to suck the sweet juice. The other is...... ''disappointed in the royal family and those who seek to defend their country under the real powerful''.


    ''The Patriots'' culminating in one Duke. Loss of loyalty from some nobles, The Royal Scandal. The wounds were still there. From what I''ve heard, I don''t think the king at the time had a choice but to be assassinated.


    The royal replacement did not take place because the queen and her son and wife were decent. However, he was powerless to regain his lost loyalty because he did not have the talent to specialize in his son and his wife. Maintaining the status quo was sophisticated, I guess.


    And it happened in the midst of the royal family being identified, His Majesty and the King''s brother - the adherence of the heirs to the throne to each other. It was intentionally caused, but the patriots must have made it a place to discern.


    The first to be tried was the king''s brother, who was seen as the next king. Can you not be confused by comfortable words and even try - and be talented to produce results? Due to the times when Kivera was considered a threat, it would be natural to see it with a harsh eye.


    Because of his inability to meet that expectation, Brother Wang was judged to treat the puppet as reasonable. The stupidity of the person is also due to the fact that if he is a puppet, the government of the country can be executed by the distributors. You just need to get in a moderate mood and set it down on the king as a decoration.


    The next person to be tried was his brother Prince. From an unexpected circumstance, he can be said to be good. It''s just... weak as someone who stands at the top of the country because he wasn''t expected. No passing score was obtained in terms of the charisma that made the nobles obey.


    The eyes of the patriots are harsh. I will never allow a compromise because of my long lasting disappointment with the royal family.


    The Royal Family is stuck with the difficulty of regaining trust.


    His majesty never went out to hard means, either, because a being like them is also necessary in the formation of a nation. You know very well that just eliminating it won''t solve anything.


    And... now I think it''s my turn to be tried.


    "In one case the other day, I should have been recognized as attached to His Majesty. But I haven''t said the definitive word yet. That''s why."


    Touch the scepter with your hands. On the demonic stone hidden in the decorations and the lurking blade, there was a grin on his mouth. Vaguely understand the rising exhilaration.


    - Oh, I enjoy this situation. Living in your chest is not despair, but joy!


    An unprecedented obsession with trying to survive even if it were to chase down a real parent. My nature was still smoking without disappearing while I was frustrated by giving up and feeling helpless.


    Now, I was going to be honestly recognized as those two kids. I... must be able to turn it off relentlessly, even if I''m a blood relative.


    I drew the blood of "A man who pursues only profit and tries to chase down his brother," "I do not hate to erase those who stand in the way, if they are of blood".


    The decisive difference would be that there are those who entrust me with the aftermath? Because the sire and the others should receive the results.


    "When Mizki''s concerns become a reality, I become a clear enemy to them. That duke will realize that Mizki needs more collaborators than he is a person in this country. That''s why I stand on the tabular stage...... It''s not Tezelt who accompanies the Duke''s ''play'', it''s me. Oh, there''s Mizuki too."


    "I''m here too, Lord. As a squire, by your side till the end."


    Immediately Rafik pinches his mouth. He''s really stubborn at times like this, you know, calm down every day. With that, the bitterness leaks.


    "You could be punished, right?" Now, "I have no ahead of me."


    "I''m looking forward to it. The Lord is the one who shames me. It is with honor that we are commanded to make our offerings to the end, rather than to be protected by the Lord."


    I can''t feel lost in the rafik I''ve told you all about. On the contrary, there was only a clear allegiance to me.


    A useless prince with bad legs and no standing on the surface stage. That''s ''me so far''. But if there is such a loyalty... I would like to try and scratch it as much as I can.


    "I''m not saying it''s the last time, Rafik. We''re after it. Hope must be high, though it may not come true."


    ¡­¡­ Yes! Yes, you''re right! The lady is strong, and if the Lord wants to go ahead, you will all be sure to help. "


    "Ha, right. At least, I''d like to thank His Highness Elshon. And for that, you can''t be a sinner easily."


    I give my thoughts to His Highness Elshon, who is in Irfena, and I thank him again. It was only because he realized my willingness to give up that he couldn''t help but feel like Mizuki had allowed me to stay in Gania.


    He''s a ''very sweet parent cat,'' Mizki said. From previous information, Mizuki has probably been protected and educated enough to metaphorically do so.


    The otherworlds...... Besides, my self-centered daughter who became a magician - she said herself. Sure, character seems to have some difficulty - unconditional trust from isn''t so easy to gain. There must have been just something that would have happened.


    Because His Highness Elshon, who was supposed to be the victim, told Mizki, ''Protect''.... because you set me up to be on my side. So now I can look ahead. Instead of thinking dark, there was a desire to go ahead.


    His Highness Elshon is royal. So if you''re going to say thank you, tell the sinner... no, you can''t be a loser. In the first place, there wouldn''t be a face to match.


    "Well, shall we wait for the guests to come? According to Tezert, there''s been a move."


    I think of our accomplices as I smile and snort Rafik in my sight. Tezert and Mizki, and Rafik. It''s because they''re here that I can fully enjoy it.


    I''m sure they''re waiting for the time to play too - I felt that, and I deepened my grin.


    "Oh, and no other love"


    Though I say it, I step on the knights restrained by ice. They are afraid of being trampled... not that.


    I was bored without words by so much pain. Haha, I hit a shock wave in my groin, and then I restrained you!


    There is an all-purpose magic in this world called healing magic. I didn''t cut it off, so it wouldn''t be a big deal, would it?


    In the first place, this is in front of His Royal Highness Schanze''s room. It is definitely not a knight of escort to disturb me who has been visiting according to His Highness''s signal.


    It was a corner, so His Royal Highness Tezelt invited you, too, didn''t he?


    He''s got his face tucked away and hidden now.


    With His Royal Highness Tezelt, these knights can no longer say ''collaborators of stupid women''. In order to get the internal pus out, one of me needed to be unnaturally obstructed.


    I don''t need a backcutter...? What''s that delicious?


    Hehe, if His Royal Highness Tezelt shows up after the detention, could it be that ''the witness is His Royal Highness the King''? Well, there will be more intercourse with these scumbag knights than I possess the demon props of the record. Hey! There is no escape route.


    If you turn your gaze properly, His Highness Tezelt, who was looking at me with raw warm eyes, makes an expression and reveals himself from the shadows. Upset runs on the scum knights at the advent of His Royal Highness Prince Wang... but still doesn''t spin words.


    Pain, fear, and consternation. If I''m alone, I can say, ''The Wizard has broken out'', but if the King Prince of my country is to be a witness, I can''t escape.


    "Have you even invited thieves under the Shuanze!


    "Chi, no......"


    "There''s no excuse. I was uncomfortable with you, Lord Mage, and I''m just witnessing your response!


    Turn your attention to His Royal Highness Schanze''s room while reflecting the impending scumbag knights on the edge of your sight. Our trap doesn''t make sense until an uninvited guest acts. With His Royal Highness Schanze, you should be after it.


    If we hadn''t stepped into the scene as witnesses, there was a good chance they''d have missed us. In the future, it will be difficult to be cautious.


    "His Royal Highness Tezelt. Leave them alone and head for His Highness the Shuanze. The thief should already be indoors."


    "... oh yeah. I''m so glad you gave Schanze the art of defending herself."


    "Alas, I am not treated as one of the doctors with His Royal Highness Schanze. Then it''s only natural that I pay attention to the safety of the patient I''m in charge of."


    "Right. Ilfena has helped you fulfill that responsibility."


    Gun, you pale scum knights, but there''s no way to be sure of that. Because my secondment is a ''project that His Highness Tezelt personally asked His Highness Elshon to do'', so I don''t need to tell you how it happened. Above all, it takes the form that the Demon King asked me to take, so there is an obligation to report it.


    And I guess the scumbag knights don''t look well. Blah, because you could be heavier punished than usual.


    With that in mind, there''s a sound of something falling from the indoors.


    "Lord Magic Master! Shuanze, please!


    "Got it!


    Even knowing behind the scenes, His Highness Tezelt''s worries are real. He calls out to me with a harsh look on his face.


    With the backing of His Highness Tezelt, he went indoors without even knocking. There''s a sea of blood.


    "Are you all right, Lord Schanze... down there?


    It wasn''t spreading. The lady was holding her cheeks and rolling on the floor.


    Uh? The sound just now would be the sound of this woman rolling. That''s good, that''s good.


    ¡­¡­ Can you explain what happened?


    On the bench, His Highness Schanze with an angry caged grin. I learned that he was sincerely angry because he was more compelling than giving a harsh look.


    Yeah, the shirt you''re wearing is a subtle mess. Is this, ''You won''t get away with it, and make a fait accompli!'' All I''m saying is, were you attacked?


    Of course, you must not have taken such a hand from the beginning. One end of the cause would also lie in the total rejection of His Highness the Schanze - to reverse it, I believe he also vomited poison.


    Make me look subtle. Approximately, His Highness Schanze''s gaze remains directed at the woman. On one hand is an example planting wand.


    "All of a sudden I pushed him into the room, no matter how much he said, he didn''t leave. Besides, you don''t have the right to veto if you can''t move..."


    "Even if your fianc¨¦e is up to your parents, is this country suddenly also a habit of making faits accomplis?


    "There can''t be. You don''t have to do more than have the justification that the two families are convinced of. Only the selfish are after the faits accomplis... the inferior species!


    His Royal Highness Schanze threw up abominably. The opposing woman stood up and glanced at me whether she had gradually settled mentally.


    ...... hmm? Why am I being stunned?


    "You... Your Highness said I was unnecessary because you were here!


    "What?"


    I don''t know what that means, and I turn my surprise gaze at His Highness Schanze all the time saying, ''Ask for an explanation''. Then His Highness Schanze smiled with a smile.


    "To me, I said you were special."


    ¡­¡­


    "You wouldn''t be wrong, would you? I''m giving you free access to this room."


    Are you the root cause of all evil?


    Actually, this, I''m not lying. Because it is a ''special person'', in the sense of ''the person who healed my legs and gave me the possibility to walk'', to put it in detail. It also means rare value.


    It is also impossible for Mr. Rafik, a healing specialist, and at the moment there is no cure for a birth disorder. In this sense, it is to be interpreted as a benefactor. It should be noted that the King and his wife also have these perceptions, so they are correct in the way they are expressed.


    I guess I misled that as a ''thinker'', intentionally. As a result, she went on to exercise her powers.


    "You''re in trouble, I can''t believe you don''t listen to people"


    His Royal Highness Schanze turns a frightened eye on a woman, but it was he himself who made him think so. Thankfully, they will be more upside down than the other person''s responsible aim. That''s what you''re after, this guy.


    "Well, what was that noise earlier..."


    "Oh, now I hit him. It''s coming at me, so I''m reflexively gutted."


    As I say, His Highness Schanze makes me smile and wave the scepter. Understanding how to use it, I was heartily stunned and then frustrated by how much defeat I felt.


    Masaka''s Blunt Device Handling......!


    No... the romance I have on my planting wand is not this. Different use!


    That''s not a blunt weapon, Your Highness...!


    "It''s even more awkward to die than there are future investigations. Hey, you''re light but sturdy!


    Apparently, based on the reality that His Royal Highness Tezelt was guiding, ''Overbearing is awkward'', ''If you hit me, okay?'' It seems to have become a targeted thought. Indeed, survival would be higher than bassari truncation.


    Nor is that judgment a mistake, but what can you do about the voidness that springs up in this chest? His Highness Schanze''s judgment is not incorrect. I''m not wrong...!


    I shake my head gently and change my mind. It''s a corner opportunity, you can''t miss this.


    "... because it is only light, exclusive to His Royal Highness Schanze and Mr. Rafik. And more than supporting your body, ''the part you use as a cane'' is enhanced. If you keep using the contents, it will break."


    "Heh... that''s just great. You mean co-producing you and the Black Knight."


    Describing, though frightened, His Highness Schanze looked at the planting wand in his hand, as impressed. Apparently he really liked it, and he''s stroking his wand somewhere in a good mood.


    There''s just one more person in this room.


    Her face is distorted into humiliation by the appearance of His Highness Schanze, who cancer ignores the perpetrator - perhaps, your lady. The appearance of biting her lips in remorse was not so much a maiden who went mad with jealousy as a courtier who was denied her worth. Again, they have high pride.


    We''re swallowing conversations, but the young lady is staring at me with eyes that are about to shoot me. In addition to the trick from His Highness the Schanze, I guess it looks like I am visiting His Highness the Schanze alone because His Highness the Tezelt has not yet shown himself indoors.


    Ignore the lady (whatever the content is) and have a friendly conversation, as if to back it up. She seems to be cheering herself up.


    It''s me who pokes at you, the Wizard!


    "Ah, the people there. Because I''m recording it with magic props, and I find out that you''re the perpetrator. Don''t be held captive, you crazy bitch?


    "Chi... crazy bitch!?


    "It''s enough for a crazy lady to attack a man. Where did Jin-sook go to target a fait accompli because he wouldn''t be dealt with? Your house doesn''t want anyone else to be with you, even if that''s normal. Oh, because I''ll pass this on to Irfena and other countries!


    Marriage to a clan of crazy women is no joke, is it?


    That being said, I guess the lady also saw the awkwardness of the matter. He faded all at once and looked at me with cancer.


    With what I have witnessed, her house takes the road to ruin without joking. A future that can''t do anything more than have acted.


    Still, he didn''t want to give up, and when he glanced at the door slightly, he raised his voice as loud as it was unnatural.


    "Or give it back! Give it back!


    "''Return''?... Oh, that''s the thing!


    "Huh... that''s annoying! I don''t want anything extra, just give it back!


    "Mizuki!"


    I see, you turned your gaze out of the room because you had a collaborator? I heard a voice calling for it to be returned, and if I were held captive by them, I''d be able to take away the magic tools, wouldn''t I?


    Those accomplices are already in custody, but there''s no reason for her to know that. It would be super unexpected for His Highness Tezelt to be with us at last.


    To keep me from talking extra, the lady approaches me to grasp me with a mixed look of hatred and impatience. Reflecting His Highness Schanze, who changed his complexion, on the edge of his vision, I...


    "Oh, shit."


    "Huh? Huh!?


    I grabbed the lady''s one arm and used the momentum to slap her against the wall. With the momentum she''s been hopping on, she''s banging herself in the face with a grand bang.


    "Mizuki, that''s..."


    "I''ve caught you in a horrible shape, so follow me. Scare me! If I grabbed the lady''s one arm and turned the momentum aside from myself, that was just the wall. Look, I was left in my room!


    I''m not lying. I just let it go elsewhere so I wouldn''t clash with myself. That was just the wall.... His Highness the warm, eyed Schanze, though he didn''t seem to believe much.


    As I watched the lady squatting holding her face, Her Highness Tezelt rushed in surprised by the noise.


    "Shuanze! Lord Commander! What the hell..."


    That''s about it, stiff to the indoor situation. Then turn your gaze alternately towards us with the squatting lady.


    ¡­¡­ Explain what happened. In the meantime, it seems safe. "


    Without caring, I ignored the lady. It seems that His Highness Tezelt also somehow perceived the situation.


    I guess the scumbag knights in the hallway have more knights than His Royal Highness Tezelt has come here. Only His Highness Tezelt must have cared about His Highness Schanze''s situation when he came indoors.


    The peace of mind that I am - in a warrior sense - can be scandalous, if normal. It''s a care from loyalty. A knight who can, unlike a scum knight.


    "Lord Schanze, may I entrust you with the explanation to His Royal Highness Tezert?


    "Oh, I don''t mind. I''m safe, but it''s true I tried to attack you. It''s true he tried to attack you upside down."


    "That''s right. Okay, I''m going to take my seat off for a little while.... before that."


    Smiling at both of them, I slowly grabbed the lady''s head up.


    - And.


    "What the fuck, you crazy bitch! Motivated, if you fight, I''ll buy it!?


    "Gu...!


    "" Eh. ""


    With the yelling, I put my knee in my face. The two royalties are taken aback because of their minds.


    Throw out the warrant as it is, and I''ll run out the hallway. They heard voices, and the knights attached to the scumbag knights look surprised, but I slip through their sides and run straight through the hallway.


    "You crazy bitch. ~! There''s a crazy bitch attacking a man from midday ~! Meet the people! A man with an aligned face and position is dangerous, be vigilant ~!


    Yelling, but walking as hard as you can. Without even thinking of the shards as bad, the information is spreading (conveniently to me).


    However, that is just a rumor and becomes an entertainment for the nobles. To prevent it, I struck a further hand.


    "Attack the person you like ~! Making a fait accompli. Ugh! Ganian nobility!


    "Lord Magic Master!?


    "I''m doing a color trick on my royal opponent ~! If you refuse, you''ll face the victim! You''re a lady!


    I''m going to tell you this one thing with a big scream. People look back at me a little bit to the content, but I can''t possibly shut my mouth.


    "Give me this fact ~! Tell a friend from another country ~! I need you to be vigilant ~!


    "Hey, Master Magic, what the hell..."


    "Unless you get a clear punishment. No! The nobles of this country. Huh! Not like crazy women or their collaborators ~!


    I have a priori who received letters from kings of all nations. Based on that, I guess the diffuse content doesn''t seem like bullshit.


    As the pale faded continued to emerge, so did those who tried to capture me... but there''s no way I''m going to be caught passing by the setting ''Mage in the face of the impossible and panicking''.


    Okay? Think about what I''m screaming about?


    If you don''t sign, and you don''t speak to the king, you''ll pass it on to another country, right?


    "It''s an attempt, so be warm," or "Isn''t it really an attempt? ''It doesn''t matter what I think because it''s a farce to get rid of opinions like that. The important thing is to take it in the direction you want.


    What I have been commanded by the Demon King is, ''Protect Your Highness Schanze''. Then I''ll try to protect you from the scandal.


    "Oh, I want to go home to the Demon King ~! Meet me and expose all this! Cry to the knights with wings!


    "Hey, stop that! Somebody! Stop that demon conductor!


    I think I heard a lot of people''s hearts, but it''s my fault. I pass because of my mind!


    - This disturbance continued until the reported King of Gania rushed.


    On that occasion, I took the phrase ''punish it exactly and prove it to be only a very small part'', so I am personally very satisfied. It''s the word of the Supreme Power, I won''t let it be without you!


    It should be noted that this matter was not "The scandal of His Highness Schanze" as it was aimed at, but was perceived around in the direction of "Correcting the assumptions of the Magic Master".


    Everybody, we''re cute. If misfortune befalls you, your consciousness turns to you. There is no way I can be interested in rumors, as damage even goes to those who have married a house in another country.


    His Royal Highness Shuanze is the victim, but it is more sumptuous than "an important matter in which the morality of the Ganian nobility is suspected". Sometimes it''s royalty, and no one will talk about scandalous rumors.


    Um, Mission Complete! I''m done, demon king!


    "Haha, easy victory ? Nobility is so choroy!


    "Mizuki... what are you..."


    "Stop it, Schanze. If you look only at the results, the feat of His Majesty the Mage, who put up his body, is immense. That''s all right."


    "Tezelt, even if they say it with a distant eye"


    "If you care, you lose. Because that''s what Lord Magic is all about!


    Later, it is a secret that such conversations were secretly exchanged.

 280 One separation and declaration of war

    - Between glances.


    Between the sights, of course, I, His Highness Schanze, and the insane woman who had been wrapped around, were gathered together many nobles.


    ''In the Great Hall to convey the facts to a little more people!'' I tried to say it, but it was rejected on the grounds that it would be difficult for a person who gave up his job to continue. Well, I guess so. People who work in castles will have a lot of aristocracy.


    It would also affect my spread of "crazy women". This is a project that won''t be sprinkled by unmarried people.


    ''A clan of crazy women will have trouble getting along, and a house to be targeted is tough. If you even treat royalty like a prey, might you try to push it into a house that''s inferior to your own?


    Like this, I also tried to stir people''s anxiety. This would be stranger not to be afraid, as it is true that a scandalous courtier/son can be pushed into an underground house.


    Besides, this isn''t a normal scandal. I said, ''I will spread it to other countries!'' I assure you, ''so you can''t push anything. Instead of a scandal, it''s a crisis of home survival.


    In an identity sense, people who couldn''t resist the crazy clan - the crazy lady was a marquise! - As for, dispose of it here... it wasn''t, it would be true that you want me to punish you. Everybody, we''re cute.


    Looks like I have a lot of people on my side. Stakeholder unanimity is a nice bond.


    It is the father of the insane woman who keeps his teeth teething at the sight. Whether this development was unexpected or not, at the beginning when he was brought here, he was in considerable panic. Rather than the failure of the plan, from all around us, the gaze of condemnation. I am listening hard and hard because I do not know what happened with him.


    I have that history and am now reporting the details to the King of Gania. It is trivial that my surrounding gaze continues to flash toward my feet or attract people to my face.... there''s just an object there. It''s trivial, right?


    It goes without saying that the "object" is a wrapped crazy woman. Since then, I''ve been fast-tracked, and time has been battling - because I''ll be spreading it to other countries - and this place has been ready. It would also combine the meaning of avoiding tail fins on rumors.


    This guidance is from His Highness Tezelt. Apparently he remembered the advice of the experienced people I heard in my handout. Rumor has it, Mr. K. Apparently it was also a thankful suggestion for the faces who wanted to correct my assumptions (laughter), and this place was ready with tremendous speed.


    The knights who became collaborators of crazy women are naturally here in captivity. Even they dont pull me is the current look of the example crazy bitch...... Tears, nosebleeds, and broken makeup make your face look awesome, so it''s even worse!


    I got a little grown up with the permission of the King of Gania because when this guy summoned me, the discussion would not go forward at all. The end of the road is this state of being trampled on by me.


    I want you to guess what happened there. At least, crazy women don''t get their teeth on me. No matter if the threat is hidden in everyone''s sight, you have no regrets!


    I knocked her down and stepped on her, but what? I''m the ''victim'', this guy is the ''perpetrator''!


    They''re like, "(Unknown) Idiot," right? You may say to the knights you restrain, ''Violence and disrespect to women''!


    My claim like that was supported by many, and I continue to report in this position. The crazy woman''s father called out, but because her words and actions were so arrogant, she said, ''You''re responsible for making them grow up?'', silenced by the words of the King of Gania.


    However, he''s not convinced, and he''s pointing a caged gaze of cancer hatred at me.... Isn''t that how you treat Marquis? You think the lady''s better off?


    I don''t know, Sohna.


    It''s enough to treat the perpetrator as a crazy woman to block this testimony. I''m a monster called a different world, so I thought I''d let people''s laws go through.


    "¡­ so. Hey, it was unexpected. I thought you were a thief, because a crazy woman is trying to attack His Highness Shuanze! Well, his Highness Schanze was fighting back and he was rolling on the floor, so it''s an attempt. This reaction is more natural than not agreed!


    "Ugh, um... I guess self-defense is more natural than not having allies around. But did His Majesty the Wizard need to behave violently?


    "There was."


    Immediately, the King of Gania sharpens his gaze. This may be a little difficult to understand in His Royal Highness Schanze and His Royal Highness Tezert. Now, the two of them have turned their eyes to encourage the conversation.


    "I have demonic props for records. I presented this at the time of the break-in and told him that it was a situation that could not be escaped. And she looked out of the room, and she said," Give it back, "so loud, unnaturally."


    "''Give it back''? Isn''t that ''Give it to me''?


    "No, ''give it back''. Because I stormed into the room without even knocking, she probably thought, ''Shake off the lookout, I came to the room'' too. So I wanted them to take away the magic props. If you''re an accomplice, you understand the situation, and you know the awkwardness of remaining evidence of a demonic prop. Most importantly, giving priority to the ''Marquis of this country'' over me, the otherworldly, naturally, even if it''s not them, right? I wish someone could have heard me, even if I wasn''t an accomplice. I suppose you thought you were going to delude me."


    King Gania is surprised by the words of the crazy woman, but if you think she tried to take away the magic artifact, her actions are also fitting. However, the crazy woman herself was confused by the unexpected, so I guess she could only behave so crudely.


    Truth be told, it turned out she was someone who could act like this, so she had to kneel in the face.


    "She herself has grabbed on to me, so if I have only witnessed the scene, I will have more credibility in her statement, even if I am not a collaborator. It''s a big assumption that I''m a different person."


    Based on the differences with the South, ''I have an understanding of these circumstances too!'' and appeal. Forgetting about this in the north tends to disadvantage you with trivial things. Even in the sense of a warning, an appeal is mandatory.


    "I grabbed one of her arms that had grabbed me there, and when I let the force flow sideways, I crashed into the wall on my own. This is a coincidence, but I am concerned that she has not given up"


    "I''ll testify to that, too. The crazy bitch didn''t even think about it ''at all'', and she didn''t think it was bad."


    The surrounding eyes are sympathetic to His Highness Schanze, who emphasises'' at all ''with no expression. This is because everyone has the perception that'' His Highness the Schanze cannot move '', but that was unnecessarily connected to an evil impression of a crazy woman.


    His Royal Highness Schanze is currently sitting beside me in a chair. His character, who suggests with a good smile, "Let''s emphasize that we think it''s safe beside Mizuki," seems to be recovering its original strength of mind in good order.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, bla Angry faceless expression is fake.


    To the figure of His Royal Highness Schanze, who even uses years of worrying (= unable to walk), Mr. Rafik said, "Get well...!" I was impressed. Apparently, his Lord has always been a life he tends to give up.


    Assuming that, it''s certainly a pleasure... okay, so the direction.


    I want to get into it, but not now. Now, do you want to hit one hand at hunting down a crazy woman?


    "When I left the room, you two were indoors: His Royal Highness Schanze and His Highness Tezelt. If I left the two of you like this, I didn''t know what this crazy bitch would do. They are men, so we should refrain from waging violence against women. It could turn out to be a liability issue."


    You''re a marquis, you crazy bitch. If this turns violent, they could take responsibility. Moreover, the Wang brothers and sisters would be happy to cooperate, as the spearhead would undoubtedly be directed at ''His Highness Tezert, who has no obstacle to his movement'', rather than ''His Highness Schanze, who cannot move''.


    "Above all, in possession of the magic props, this crazy woman has just shown her wit. I tore my own clothes and said, ''I''ve been assaulted!'' And it could be noise. So..."


    Point your gaze at the insane woman at your feet and step on your head critical. I hear bitter voices, but such things are Sikato.


    "I put a shot in her face squatting, and I sank. I''m being grabbed first, so you can see a blow in a way that offsets that? Oh, I didn''t use magic. I''ll kill you, so make the most of it. It''s ''A Knee Strike''."


    "Oh well...... Indeed, the concerns of His Majesty the Wizard deserve. Well, if Prince Wang of our country were here, I wouldn''t know what the shamelessness would plot. Many people who deal in magic are powerless... Besides, the Mage Master does not use weapons or anything else. Let me assure you on this occasion that it was appropriate."


    I sense His Highness Tezelt''s gaze, but it''s through beautifully. Yeah, I''m a lady who can''t handle weapons or anything. Because it''s a fact that you''re weak, and you don''t look like you''re working out from the looks of it!


    There were no voices of doubt on this point as to whether the nobles who see me were also convinced. It also seems to affect the fact that crazy women are taller.


    "Thank you. After that, as you all know. Gania''s common sense was that I thought it was the standard, and I got confused and ran away. But it is also true that because of that disturbance, these places were set up before the report to Irfena. We want you to understand."


    "Of course.... I want you to hear this as my soliloquy. Let me thank you for your care. I am spared any suspicion of the integrity of our country."


    Keep a grin and a smile on the words of King Gania. The aristocrats who were gathering also looked at me with a stiff look, followed by those who bowed their heads lightly.


    Interpreting what King Gania wanted to say, ''A place has been set up for excuses and corrections because the Magic Instructor gave me the opportunity to make a scene and put one cushion down. Thank you''. Other countries are my personal connections, but ''duty'' when it comes to irfenas. There can be no silence.


    It was the Magic Master who made it a disaster for Gania, but it was also the Magic Master who reached out for salvation. It is the perception of this country that relieves the evil impression on me and makes allies here - that the Mage has moved for His Highness the Shuanze - but in a sense, it would be a valid hand.


    At the same time, it is also an opportunity to show off the breadth of the vision of the King of Gania who has realized it. There must be many who recognize him as worthy of his status in the appearance of a king who notices the details and tries to establish friendly relations with the Mage Master.


    Yikes! For now, this counter is a huge success!


    Near endless self-destruction of a crazy woman, but I did a good job while I was there! As far as the reaction of the people around us is concerned, things like the effects are bad.


    King Gania decided that he had heard the circumstances of one street or turned his gaze to the father of the insane woman - the Marquis - with a cold eye. He seems to have understood how much his daughter has done in his previous manoeuvres, and he is cold sweating.


    "Now, shall we hear what the culprit has to say about this one? I''m the Marquis of Audarks."


    King, eh, eh...!


    I ran out of principals, this guy. Isn''t there any better way to acquit the King than to tear him apart for recognizing that on this occasion?


    A little surprised, His Highness Schanze whispered


    "Your Majesty... Uncle, you think of me like a real child. Maybe Mizuki''s angrier than she thinks."


    He told me. I guess the queen is more convinced than it is of her words as king. His Royal Highness Tezelt seems to be in the same mood as your parents because that''s all natural. I''m a little relieved by that.


    What... you have ''family'' besides Mr. Rafik.


    His Royal Highness Schanze could be the prince of tragedy, but there is a proper presence to stop it. Since they are also the driving force behind His Highness the Schanze, if you are about to give up ahead, you may take them hostage and blackmail them.


    You would also unconditionally trust Mr. Rafik, but his squire, Mr. Rafik, is in the direction of ''martyring in the Lord'', right? In that sense, you''re not obsessed.


    I''d give up the future for myself, Your Highness, but for my family, I''d be excited. What, once or twice, I just need you to feel like killing me. Why don''t I give you a meal?


    Though I have a bright family plan in mind, my feet are steadily stepping forward. Crazy bitch, they''re gonna start making excuses for your father, right? Listen carefully.


    "Ya... Sure, I may have rushed things too fast... but His Royal Highness Brother Wang has accepted that his daughter will be his fianc¨¦e!? treat it like that..."


    The Marquis of Audarks still tries to scratch his bad foot while remaining pale. Apparently, he insisted that His Royal Highness Brother Wang had permission and sought to decentralize responsibility.


    His Royal Highness Brother Wang will also look bitter at this, but more irrelevant than the fact that he has allowed it to pass.


    Come on, how do we get out? If we don''t make it through here, we''re gonna feel bad all at once, okay?


    You noticed me looking interesting, His Royal Highness Brother Wang, staring at me. That''s right, because if I hadn''t done anything extra, I would have taken it to marriage, regardless of His Highness''s will.


    When it comes to coarse plans, ''I could have made it real'' if His Highness''s parents wanted it. Because that is'' not uncommon for royalty and nobility ''. It was that alarm that gave us the crevice to get in.


    ¡­¡­


    You''re stupid, you guys. You''re right not to be king, aren''t you? His Royal Highness Schanze has a crying personality, he hasn''t! It''s a self-destructive retaliatory choice, that guy.


    It was us with a warm eye, but an unexpected person broke in there.


    "Marquis Audarks, I''m not impressed with you blaming your Highness."


    "Duke of Fakr!? But I did hear from His Highness..."


    "That''s right. My daughter just became a ''fianc¨¦e candidate''. It would have been the most powerful. In the first place, if you spoke directly to His Highness, why did you reach such a point? Necessary, etc."


    The Duke of Fakr is an old man, but his figure, his voice, is very firm. Before that sharp glance, the Marquis Audarks was completely drunk.


    Either that or what the Duke of Fakr is saying is true, isn''t it? If it''s a parent-approved engagement, you don''t have to make a fait accompli.


    "That''s when you realized the fact that the fianc¨¦e candidate headed it, right? Therefore, he struck a hand that would be certain. Besides, I can''t think of anything else.... This is a betrayal to Your Highness, isn''t it? Have you forgotten your respect for the royal family before your ambition!


    "I haven''t forgotten!


    Do you know that if you deny it here, it will be received as counter-intuitive, the Marquis of Audarks, who answers instantly with a screaming voice? However, it is also bad to deny it on this occasion. That must also be known by the Duke of Fakr, who guided the Marquis of Audarks.


    The question will be resolved immediately. After glancing at him, the Duke of Fakr said in a pleasant voice somewhere.


    "Well, you seem to understand. Above all. So you understand your sins, too. No matter how many times your Highness himself examines you, you can''t be allowed to do this.... His Royal Highness commanded you to take such a way?


    "Yes, no! My interview was," Can I have your daughter with Schanze? ''That''s all!


    His Royal Highness Brother Wang, suddenly told the story, responds immediately. It looked like a forceful loss to the sharpness of the Duke of Fakr''s gaze, but what he said seems to be true. The Marquis of Audarks also has no element to deny, he just turns his gaze to His Royal Highness the King.


    Heh? Has the Duke cut off the Marquis in order to protect His Royal Highness the King, the Lord?


    The runoff of the Marquis Audarks parents and children would also be true, but the proximity to it would have made them smell. His Highness Schanze has been particularly defiant here lately. You can''t possibly imagine getting involved with someone.


    Take it backwards that it was an implicit understanding and say ''only, it was a runoff of the Marquis of Audarks''.


    Using "common sense of royalty and nobility" as a shield, "His Royal Highness did not teach such a thing," he guided the surroundings.


    Come on, let''s do it, you old man. This is the king''s brother and his wife, Blaine!


    It''s an unexpected dark hose appearance for me to wander into it and hunt for my brother and his wife. As soon as this man came out, His Royal Highness Brother Wang also settled down, so it was certain that he was the person he relied on from day to day.


    "He is the father of His Royal Highness the Queen. In essence, he brings together a party of kings and brothers"


    It is only with his gaze pointed at the Duke of Fakr that His Royal Highness Schanze teaches us. The tone is bitter, I guess, because His Royal Highness Schanze also considers the Duke troublesome.


    "Have you heard, Your Majesty? In this case, it is all due to the ambitions of the Marquis Audarks. My daughters must have run wild in order to establish their connection to His Highness Schanze. It''s the parents'' job to think about the friendship. If my legs are healed, I think it''s natural to zero those stories into" the others "."


    "I see there were other candidates... you want to say"


    "Yes. Her Royal Highness Schanze has a situation, so isn''t it kind of you to try to engage multiple candidates?


    The King of Gania has no choice but to snort at the Duke of Fakr, who overlaps words with a thin smile. This one will be disadvantaged if you poke it poorly than it is convincing. No, on the contrary, ''You want to tailor that?'' They might say.


    His Royal Highness Brother Wang shows kindness...... no one will believe it, but from the point of view of duty, it is not wrong. Even more so if other countries do not know the internal circumstances, the words of the Duke of Fakr will be believed.


    More than that, the actions of Marquis Audarks parents and children are flying too far. The truth is in darkness more than there is evidence that His Royal Highness Wang was convinced... that is, His Highness Wang''s words will be right.


    "Okay, let''s believe what you said. Brother Wang...... you should see the Marquis of Audarks imitating more on his own than Avar has given instructions. Really? Avar."


    "Of course. Brother, are you suspicious?


    "No. If you doubt it, you must have proof. The Marquis of Audarks and his collaborators will conduct an investigation and punish him adequately. This is not enough. There could be some aftermath."


    Don''t you want to admit you''re a king, His Royal Highness the King Brother, who deliberately calls you ''Brother Up''? King Gania shook his head loosely and sighed. This will be the end of this time, more than there is evidence that His Royal Highness Brother Wang has moved.


    "Is that good enough for you, Master Magic? I''ll let you know as soon as the punishment is decided."


    "Yeah, I don''t mind. I will not complain if I find myself punished. Let me report all of them."


    In reply to King Gania, who peeps this way, is also a good boy. Yeah, I don''t have any information on the Duke of Fakr at all. I''m not dumb enough to wage a fight here, something that has absolutely no element to win!


    But they didn''t over there.


    "Hmm," The Bloody Princess of Zebrast "?"


    It was the Duke of that Fackle who deliberately leaked it. The noisy name stirred my surroundings.


    "... Oh, you know that nickname well? I''m not calling anybody."


    "No, I don''t know much about it either. However, it is strange that he who is called the King of Solemn Qing has abandoned those so called."


    As I explore, the Duke of Fakr is staring at me. But when I heard what he said, I relieved myself the other way around.


    Oh, I see. Are you saying that I put a rash on it? There won''t be any details of the destruction of the rear palace out there, and it''s hard to get information in the north. So he said he tried to give the information he got (= nicknamed Bloodstained Princess) to him.


    All right, let''s go out with you! We''ll talk about it with faux.


    "Because I am not involved in the solemn uproar. Besides, the self-proclaimed victims were close to self-destruction."


    ''What?''


    With a shudder, everyone''s voice humors whether it was unexpected or not.


    "When I went to visit my friend Rudolph, he took the liberty of misinterpreting me as a candidate for queen and set me up. I could have flushed it if I didn''t like it, but I''ve been trying to kill you since the beginning. If I hadn''t fought back, I think my guardians, His Highness Elshon and Ilfena, would have protested."


    "Well, that''s, again..."


    The Duke of Fackle just as well attracted his face to the runoff of the Marquis Audarks and the addition and subtraction of foolishness enough to strain him. That''s right, you can''t deny that people from other countries, who also set up princes called demon kings on otherworlds with their guardians, or whatever they call assholes.


    I mix up some faux, but the actions of the side chambers run out of idiots. The same is true of the country''s hindsight at a time when it was a special treatment: ''Side chamber from Irfena''. With your hands, you will develop into a diplomatic issue.


    "In the first place, I named myself a magician! You''re going to set me up knowing that, so I let you taste living hell, wondering if you want to die so badly. Of course you didn''t kill him, did you? However, the surroundings told me," It''s better to let him die, "so I think I got that nickname."


    ¡­¡­ What did you do, may I ask?


    "It was just a chunk of pride lady, so I stepped on my mind and pushed it spiritually with all the elements: face, personality, shape and wit. Real fights also erupted as a result of a challenge in the spirit of doing it back if they did. Naturally, it''s a total win. Ultimately, you wore it out physically and mentally. It looks like their house was originally the subject of Solemn Qing, but I''m not interested, so I don''t know the end of the road."


    "Ugh, well, that''s a serious trick for a woman of her age."


    "I''m experiencing a different world metastasis! If they taste it, they live according to the code of survival and competition."


    It was fun inside, wasn''t it? and said with a smile, stepping as critical as ever on his feet. Such an appearance goes hand in hand, and my words seem quite believable.


    I''m sorry, Duke. I don''t have the episode you want. I can tell you more about it, but only to the extent of "what made the kid''s prank many times more vicious" comes out frogs and shabudai returns.


    I can assure you... I could have set a more vicious trap now!


    Compared to now, what a lovely retribution it was. Since the subsequent Solemn Qing was only their house originally doing evil, no one has died in my personal retaliation. In the first place, they don''t call me by the nickname ''Blood Painted Princess''.


    "Did you like it like this? Sometimes I''ve just come to this world, and I can only hit this warm hand, so I''m embarrassed to think back now."


    "... well. No, that was tough."


    That''s all the Duke of Fakr said. Maybe it was too unexpected to continue the conversation poorly.


    But enough to introduce yourself, right? You''re saying publicly that I''m a ''character for all things'', right?


    He feels a lack of information there and there as well, pulling lightly on the crack he has put in his exploration. Maybe he missed the runoff of the Marquis Audarks for the purpose of seeing how I came out.


    "This is the time to dissolve. And the Duke of Fackle. Is that all right?


    "Yes, it was a very pleasant conversation."


    People squirm and scatter at the proclamation of the King of Gania. Some have thrown out their jobs, but many seem to think about the future.


    We have some things to discuss, so we''ll be heading straight to His Royal Highness''s room. At least, information on the Duke of Fakr is mandatory.


    Nevertheless, I recall what the Duke of Fakr said and did earlier. After preparing the escape route for His Royal Highness Brother Wang, the Duke who will cut off some of the faction......? Normally, there should be a voice of condemnation, but even that doesn''t seem to be a problem for the Duke of Fakr.


    Are you confident to suppress it? Or are you willing to insist that we protected our own general, His Royal Highness the King?


    I don''t know what the Duke of Fakr is thinking, but I guess he regarded me as his enemy. So I deliberately brought it to my attention on this occasion and tried to find it in association with the origin of the noisy nickname. That''s everything.


    Looking back at him as he left, he bumped into the sight of the Duke of Fakr. What lives in its eyes is a fun emotion for some reason. I''m not laughing, but the Duke is definitely amused. I''ll smile at that, too.


    Duke of Fakr, declare war from there...... I will gladly accept it!


    Bet on each other''s future and have fun?

 281 Black History of Gania

    In the meantime, the madman commotion - I think we can call it this way any longer - was settled, so we pulled up to His Highness''s room at Schanze. I made all that flashy mess, so at least no fool would use the same hand.


    Or from a faction of kings and brothers, the Duke of Fakr, who seems to be a powerful member of that faction over there, will be in the form of an immediate nail stab. Now if you do the same thing, you''ll be stared at more by the Duke of Fakr than I am.


    One hand in that is the truncation of that Marquis Audarks parent and child.


    If you do something stupid, you''ll get rid of it instead of shelter.


    I terrorized the nobles in terms of ''spreading information on other countries'', but in the case of the Duke of Fakr, the Duke himself felt feared. Perhaps, but it has the power to make warnings a reality.


    ... so.


    Indoors, me and His Highness Schanze are, of course, operational meetings in the face of Mr Rafik and His Highness Tezert.


    Because I have no information about the Duke of Fakr at all, I also needed to hear it in order to discuss future policies. There may be circumstances I don''t want to tell you, but to silence Mr. and Mrs. Wang, you need to shut up the Duke of Fakr. That''s something I could understand even if I didn''t like it.


    Of course, you know that for the Ganian forces. Still hesitating is a circumstance I guess I don''t want other countries to know about. I''m obliged to report it, so at least it''s passed on to Irfena.


    And.


    I''m also curious why Mr. Rafik wasn''t beside His Royal Highness Schanze during that crazy disturbance...


    As far as I can tell, something that really won''t leave beside His Highness, Mr. Rafik. It''s natural to assume that something happened, right?


    "... the Duke of Fakr is a patriot, for better or worse"


    Suddenly, His Highness Schanze speaks out. His Highness Schanze, who shakes his head loosely and controls, even as His Highness Tezelt turns his worrying gaze. Apparently, he''ll be the expos¨¦.


    "The cause of his distrust of the royal family was the kings of earlier generations. He was jealous of his brilliant surroundings and used the power associated with his only prevailing position as king to take away the Duke''s father... the lover of his predecessors. You wanted to immerse yourself in superiority until you betrayed a friend who was supporting you."


    "Wow, the little man in the vessel!


    If you run unintentionally, three other people besides me snort deeply.


    "Really. Besides, the king had a fianc¨¦e who would give him his thoughts. That''s the sister princess of the previous Duke. She was married when her engagement was dissolved and her relationship with another country was lifted. It was the king''s will, too."


    "Hey."


    If we went into too many developments, His Highness Schanze sighed all the time that his head ached, too.


    Oh yeah... the previous generations of kings are scum rather than dwarfs. Sure, I don''t want to say there''s blood connected to it. Shame on you.


    It should have been more like a childhood relationship with the Duke''s brothers and sisters than it was a home close enough to marry and fit the status. At least, the previous Duke would have known each other from a very young age.


    I didn''t know you had just taken that lover, or let her marry you far away to your sister. Besides, I can''t believe the underlying inferiority.


    "It seems that the previous Duke and his sister, the princess, were excellent people. I guess I kept my sister princess away because I can''t keep the previous Duke away. As long as she is there, the voice condemning the king''s arbitrariness is strong. It''s more likely to rise as a sideroom than as an educated woman as a queen."


    "Well, normally, I guess. As a country, you won''t want to let go."


    The sister princess may be intricate, but she is required to be beside the king because she is a woman with all her blood muscles and abilities. He would have had an understanding of those circumstances, too, because he was an excellent man.


    But as a king, I couldn''t stand it. Because I had a consciousness that I was inferior to my sister princess... I guess, this.


    If such a man were beside him, even if the woman who became queen was excellent, she would be told, ''The king''s arbitrariness was a mistake''. Maybe he didn''t want to be told he was a fool who scorned his fianc¨¦e for not having any problems...


    Scum. Very scum. I guess it didn''t go public because my surroundings worked hard.


    "So? Even if that happened to the parent generation. I think the Duke of Fackle would just be disappointed."


    That duke, I feel like the ''leave the fool alone'' type. Just wasting my time, like?


    I''d use it, but wouldn''t you be actively involved? I don''t like it, but the incompetence of the previous generations will be in my ear.


    Asked so, the Ganian forces all sighed deeply. Is it the least I want to be touched, everyone''s eyes are dead.


    "The woman who became queen was excellent. That''s why the previous generations of kings were never freed from inferiority. Sometimes it was an unstable time, and the previous Duke was too late to marry or have children.... who do you think the adults who can lighten up around you will hit eight?


    "At the very least, that opponent is an adult... isn''t he someone who doesn''t have a lot of political talent?


    Even though I have a bad feeling about it, give me a general answer. But His Highness Schanze shakes his head slowly.


    "It was the Duke of Fakr, who was only a boy, who became the proper target of it. You''re in a better position to escape than to succeed your father. I started harassing my son this time if my parents couldn''t. He didn''t want to be crushed with the Duke of Fakr, so he inevitably became a brilliant man in many ways."


    "To put it very well, ''the cultivation of a perfect human being, such that even if the other person''s identity is higher, he can''t be beaten''. Generally speaking, ''I''m happy to send in someone I think I can win, real scum''"


    "Yeah, that''s exactly right. That makes sense. The Duke of Fakr is amazing, too. Apparently, the previous Duke was aware of his son''s genius, and he couldn''t help but send him in, could he? You must have understood that would be my son''s weapon."


    Reminds me of the Duke of Fakr I met earlier.


    ¡­¡­


    Speaking of which, as old as you are, it seems like Gatai has always been good? It didn''t look like a civilian because it looks like it would work when I say retired knights. Compared to the Marquis of Leckbari, the difference is clear.


    What if he was wearing a sword archery on a kid?


    If you''re smart enough to get overtaken, you''ll be left with about the difference in stature.


    "I think Mizuki''s predictions fit, don''t you? Thanks to that, the Duke of Fakr became a man of the literary and martial arts, but his trust in the royal family fell to the ground. Totally... why didn''t you kill that scumbag when you had a kid. I really suffer from understanding. Ninglo, I want to kill you."


    "No, Schanze... he said he couldn''t have assassinated the king because he wasn''t as stable back then as he is now. Being suspected of assassination would in itself be awkward, so it would also be impossible to make it public as morbid death. Ultimately, it was the last time I was lonely. So be patient."


    It is His Royal Highness Tezelt who forgives His Highness Schanze while talking about the circumstances behind him. However, it just sounds like ''think the dog bit you, give it up'' no matter what you ask. Even for the royal family, a black historical pattern.


    "My predecessors, who inherited the trail, were good, but at that time the whole period of the predecessors King Kivela. In the eyes of the Duke of Fakr, my predecessors must have shown it unreliably. Above all, the Duke family has been protected from the founding of the country. The work of the predecessor King Kivera, who wields the country, must have reminded the previous generations.... for not being incompetent, the previous King Kivera would be better."


    "You must have been disappointed in the existence of a ''king'' and no longer found value in the royal family. Because the most meritorious person who survived Gania would be the father and son of the Duke of Fakr."


    Mr. Rafik, the truth is subtly leaking. Don''t say "I can no longer find value in the royal family", Lord Schanze. In front of me the outsider said, ''Could the House of the Duke of Fakr not be loyal?'' There won''t be!?


    You mean.


    Is he involved?


    Is this war frenzy a disaster?


    In the years, the reign of the predecessor King Gania has hit the reign of the predecessor King Kivela. It is imperative that Gania be targeted beyond being a northern power. Besides, the opponent is a battle junkie called ''The Battle itself is the Purpose''.


    ¡­¡­


    What, the predicament. If you make a mistake, a meeting between kings is a life-threatening issue, isn''t it?


    , sure, in someone with no special talent, the opponent of war madness could have been tough. Inevitably, the burden will go to the Duke''s house after the royal family. He also said he had the talent.


    This was caused by the predecessor King Kivera''s tendency to give top priority to what he wanted to do. It fulfills its minimum duty, but it is'' a troubled man who wages needless wars, ''said the previous King of Quivera.


    Even King Kivela seems to have struggled with its tyranny, so careful attention should be paid to handling it. Because he seemed like the kind of guy who''d set me up if I distracted him... the bomb, or what?


    "To sum up the story. Alleged parents and children were annoyed because of scumbags in their own country, and they also struggled with the war madness of their neighbors. In the process, does the Duke of Fakr mean that patriotism has rubbed down his loyalty to the royalty as it is, making him persevere with all sorts of things?


    "Yeah."


    "I will not deny it, Lord Mage."


    "I''m very sorry... you''re right"


    Ganian momentum, all affirmed. I would have liked one person to deny it, but I can''t seem to fix it.


    Hmmm...... this then no wonder there are people in tune with the Duke of Fakr. He has a proven track record of protecting the country, and he takes care of it.


    However, loyalty to the royalty is unlimited close to zero. It may be slightly upwardly corrected, but it''s far from drooling your neck and swearing allegiance.


    But you can''t lose Gania because you''re such a person. I can also accept that I am making orbital modifications to the group to His Royal Highness Brother Wang - the wild release sucks, and those who realize it will notice it - so I can also use my hand of obedience by punishment.


    Is it faster to assassinate Mr. and Mrs. Wang?


    My immediate worries disappear, and I can accomplish my purpose, too, right?


    "Ah... Lord Magic Master, you can''t assassinate Mr. and Mrs. Wang? Because you''re royal, you can''t spare the killer, can you?


    "You haven''t said anything yet, have you, Your Highness? Besides, don''t you think we should explore a complete crime? If you''re gonna miss it, I''m gonna send you down, okay?


    "I don''t think so! For once, you are the one who keeps it from His Highness Elshon!? Stop the noise!?


    Because my thoughts were leaking in vain, Your Highness Tezelt, to stop at a quick strike. Shit, I thought it was a good idea.


    Unfortunately, in my ear, I hear a conversation of a subordinate speaking secretly.


    "It''s a boring inferiority behavior, but I can only appreciate Alberda letting him daughter-in-law the Duke''s princess."


    "Does your grandson, Wilfred, look like a brilliant and brilliant man?"


    Wait. What did you just say?


    "Um, is that, uh, the sister princess of the Duke''s family who was daughter-in-law of another country, Master Will''s grandmother...?


    Hey, and pulling his clothes, the chief looked at me with a surprised face.


    "Mizuki, are you close to Lord Wilfred?


    Oh, you were surprised that way because I said ''Master Will''. In the meantime, nod in the sense of affirmation.


    "You''re keeping me close, aren''t you? So, are you serious about this now!?


    "Ugh, yeah. It was a side room, but it''s giving birth to a prince. Though the son was not king, his grandson, Lord Wilfred, took the throne.... Sometimes Lord Wilfred wasn''t first in inheritance, and I''m not really on the table."


    No, did Master Will take the throne in the form of ''taking the throne''? I know it was a pretty tough situation because Glenn doesn''t mind shaping anymore.


    Maybe you even got a pussy like ''My Grandmother''s Parent Told Me To Do It''? Gania is a great power in the north, and the Duke family is a bloodline that leads to the royal family. That possibility is unlimited, even close to zero, but it wouldn''t be something you want to put on the table too much.


    Hmm, wouldn''t Master Will have been born without the bastards of Gania?


    ¡­¡­


    "Now I''ve made up my mind. There will be no assassinations, and the Duke of Fakr and the Duke family will definitely remain! However, Mr. and Mrs. Wang are on schedule."


    "" "What?


    Suddenly, the Ganian forces are distracted by the abrupt change of direction. Yeah, you were willing to assassinate me. I can understand the surprise.


    But if you sell your favors here to both the Royal and Duke of Gania Fakr families, it might help Master Will later, right?


    Master Will won''t know much about the inside of Gania, and this series of events should have been the information he wanted to hide with Gania. Then it will be enough cards.


    The point is, ''It is the Magic Master who uses this card''. If you know the connection between me and Glenn, you don''t think it''s natural.


    Can you ''please'' me so that when someone comes out hostile to Master Will, they can take my side? There is nothing wrong with Gania if it is allied with the northern powers, via me.


    Instead of raising a red cat, you could do this much. That guy should have done that to Glenn.


    ¡­¡­ Lord Mage, what the hell is your motivation...?


    "Because the settlement I want has been decided"


    There''s plenty of bottom line, but we''re going to settle for mutual benefit. Of course, that''s not the only reason.


    "Besides, the Duke of Fackle doesn''t seem like any other HR..."


    There are many people I know who have been bothered by the King. As someone who knows one scale of their ordeal, you think it''s okay to have a satisfactory ending.

 282 Twenty-four stories.

    One of the novels: The Owner''s Hardship


    - Ilfena Knight Dorm


    "Mizuki... you are a child...!


    That''s how he shrugged, and Elshon stuck to his desk. What is in its hands is a report sent by Mizki.


    Moreover, it is a complete ex post facto report. When I told him, he told me he could stop, but he didn''t give me any notice about the crazy bitch riot. As for Elshon, who was later informed, I cannot help but deeply regret my judgment (= wild release of the Mage).


    But the reality was heartless.


    The knights who should be watching Elshon''s regrets are all smiles. With them, he says the mouth ''only'' is'' overspent '', etc., but as far as its expression goes, it would really just fit the Lord.


    People call it pre-construction. If only we had that fact, we wouldn''t know what they meant.


    It should be noted that they do not take Elshon lightly. From day to day, loyalty ''is'' real because it shows too much obedience to the Lord.


    Except...... because of their loyalty, they will never forgive those who have stripped their fangs primarily.


    Being subordinated and friends, they have an overprotective aspect to the Lord, Elshon. If I knew how that happened, everyone would be convinced of the status quo... but for one thing, I''m unconscious of the Elshon of the day.


    As a result, occasionally ~ Elshon misread the situation and that they would run wild. By the time I realized it, it was already over.


    Status...... There are many of the aristocratic class, headed by the Duke''s Son.


    Financial strength¡­¡­ In addition to what we originally have, there are people who work in the business of gathering information together.


    Ability...... I cannot be more incompetent than being a ''knight in the name of the wings''!


    There will be fewer handicaps than there are all of them so far. Since the place is consistent in "For the Lord," it will be Elshon who is feared as a result.


    "From Loss, Malicious Fool" + "Voluntary Retaliation of the Knight Dorm Noiko" + "Intimidation of Elshon". Together, they were called His Highness the Demon King. It is pitiful inside, though Elshon also has a cause.


    Recently, Mizuki joined the magic mentor there, and their rampage gained momentum. The black cat, who should be able to ''wait'' and ''hand'' exclusively in Elshon, the owner, pretends to be guided and sticks his neck into the commotion.


    If I just scratch around, I can scold you... Mizuki is bound to get results, so it''s not often that I can''t get angry.


    As a result, owners become day-to-day, mind-wrenching breakers in the education of dumb cats. The troubles under the eyes of His Highness the Demon King and the feared Prince of Beauty are the beloved cat.


    As an owner who wants to give him a peaceful life, he wants him to be a little more adult. It''s cute to peel your fangs for the owner, but that''s the problem. Malicious rumors and they would cause it.


    ... but.


    Even the malice is beyond Mizuki''s control because he is pleased with it as available. For her, the treatment of ''monsters'' is forgivable, though without its own outward line - because ''people'' are targeted for punishment, ''monsters'' are not covered - immunity marks.


    General common sense couldn''t have worked for someone like this. Preaching is an on-the-spot reflection, and on the next occasion (intentionally) I forget beautifully.


    Oh dear, stupid cat with a convenient head...... mortal, Magic Master Mizuki. Few have lost their status by her ''prank'', which has a reputation for ''being smart in a disgusting direction''.


    As pawns and collaborators of those who worry about their country, she is indeed competent. Because of that side, Mizuki doesn''t have a bad rating for what she''s doing.


    provided, however, that they exist with those who guide such situations. The head of it was Elshon, now completely transformed into a guardian.


    Being aware that he is the owner, Elshon always looks away and thinks he needs to be flaunted before he sets up a prank. That''s the guardian... the owner said he was on a mission...!


    ¡­¡­


    ... so far, it goes without saying that it is a total loss. Ton of Thought Circuit Demo Daughter Personality Improvement Is Nearly Impossible. If it were to be corrected as much as I scolded it, no one would have a hard time.


    "Isn''t that nice, El? I think Mizuki knows very well what to hold back, don''t you?


    "... what to hold back?


    To Argent''s words, Elshon looks up. You couldn''t read what Argent intended, Elshon is confused.


    "I can tell Mizuki herself, but the connections can never be foolish. If you don''t know what''s going on or take sides cheaply, Mizuki''s range of retaliation will be limitless. But if there were so many scandals, how many would take sides? Even if you are not on the spot, you will be able to obtain information in the form of a direct Wang circular this time, so no one will make the wrong decision."


    Argento''s statement is, ''You are right as a nobleman''. If we fail to make the necessary decisions in all phases to prevent the house from falling, we are easily swallowed up by people''s malice.


    What they hate most about that is scandal. Few people make judgments that lead to their own falling, quotes on their side with temporary emotions.


    "We were allowed to retaliate ''only to those who stripped Elle of his fangs''. Mizki is also strictly instructed by Elle to ''protect His Highness the Shuanze''. If you''re trying to protect both, you think Mizuki''s actions are appropriate this time, don''t you? ¡­ apart from what they generally think"


    "Ahhh... is it also due to what I ordered"


    "If you''re trying to take in His Highness Schanze, marriage is the easiest. But if you can''t get through, if you''re going to see something like this..."


    That''s it, Argent looked at Elshon in a meaningful way. Elshon is not willing to scold Mizki for his actions, even as he exhales.


    Mizki specializes in brain labor, so it''s not surprising that she''s after what Argent told her. If that''s true, you can''t scold him unilaterally. Because you just followed the owner''s orders.


    "It would be isolated from the surroundings and the house would fall in a straight line. You don''t want to be seen in the same line as the Marquis of Audarks, so no one will use those hands in the future. Show me what happens when you make the Wizard your enemy."


    "In addition to that, His Highness Schanze clearly indicated his position. His Royal Highness Brother Wang has lost his greatest pawn, and the possibility of being distanced from the factions has also emerged. Would it be worth dedicating to His Royal Highness the King and Brother Wang until he turned the two of you, His Royal Highness Tezert and His Highness Schanze, against his enemies, who could become the next king? Whatever you think, there''s no way out, right?


    While I said it was tough, Argento was having fun. In this case, he is similar to Mizuki.


    No, Argent, on the other hand, the people who live in the Cavalier Dormitory are raising their hands to support Mizuki... there''s no way they can be. What we want is the destruction of the ''enemy'' and we are doing everything in our power to support Mizki.


    Whether there was an inadvertently convoluted student or not, I was willing to do it with a word of ''bad luck''. They are also unhappy with the King of Gania, who cannot reproach the culprits, and so even if a country called Gania is confused, they only think they deserve it.


    The problem child Mizuki just stands out, and they also have ideas of similarity and stopover. If Mizuki is a stupid cat, they are loyal dogs...... no, they can be called mad dogs.


    To be the owner of such boiling creatures, the only stopper is Elshon. With all the competent ones in vain, I won''t listen to anything you say unless it''s His Highness the Demon King.


    One reason Elshon stopped worrying about himself would undoubtedly be because he was now dawning in the care of his cat/dog. Because its origin is Mizuki, it is the culprit when it comes to the culprit.


    ¡­¡­ Wasn''t this better if Irfena protested?


    "Probably. But it''s already too late. Let''s give it up, El."


    Elshon sighed deeply at Argent''s words, which lay his hands on his shoulders to comfort him.


    Novel Two: The New Days


    A few days after the madman disturbance was notified to everyone, I was called to the queen''s room for tea.


    Apparently, the queen was absent during that crazy disturbance, and she was furious to hear about it later. When I asked, "What an imitation to my sons!" And angry, full of strength, you slapped the table?


    ¡­¡­


    Speaking of which, the queen was the daughter of Uncle Borderline. No wonder they are trained up to martial arts, not just spiritual aspects. I''ll have one shot at Marquis Audarks parents and kids, I think I''ll be fine.


    Stop? No, we''re happy to support you!


    In doing so, please add me to your power!


    "I''m so glad you had a magician. Something in Tezert that you don''t know what to say."


    "Well, men are at a disadvantage at the moment."


    "Yeah, yeah. But you won''t be able to hit these hands in the future. You can''t even imitate Tezert, who knows what kind of behavior a magician is going to do."


    The queen laughs with pleasure. Was the fianc¨¦e thing haunting my mind, too, and my worries had disappeared from that look.


    Well, hey, it''s typical of adult royalty without fianc¨¦es to be targeted.


    Unless the Demon King is just special and hits some kind of hand, these problems will definitely happen. Rudolph is a top priority to rebuild his country, and to His Highness Linus, a declaration of celibacy based on the use of constraints. The ecclesiastical nobles must have made His Highness Linus their enemy because they had no hitter.


    Unless everyone has reason to be convinced, ''It is the royal duty to leave blood!'' You lose the point. That is also true, but in Ghana, where the forces were divided, there was a risk of escalating the strife between the forces. Those circumstances must have prevented me from selecting my fianc¨¦e.


    I had to look ahead and choose my fianc¨¦e, but I didn''t see any future visions. No, even for the nobles, you didn''t know which one would win.


    ... but.


    In present-day gania, fianc¨¦e push is a death flag that leads to the fall of the house.


    The reason, of course, is because of the noise I''ve made. If I behave similarly while I''m staying, I don''t know what I can spread.


    Just looking at the state of the insane woman in real time, the hand-salted pawn...... I have trouble getting my daughter to be unable to resume pushing her to Her Highness''s fianc¨¦e. Until the storm passes, it''s a good idea to lurk your breath and wait.


    Even so, I''m supposed to get a follow-up via His Highness the Schanze.


    Disaster comes when I forget. This, common sense.


    "Yes, that''s fine. What I care about is something else."


    Unexpectedly, the queen clouds her face.


    "I''m glad Schanze started practicing walking. But... see, you fall a lot, don''t you? I knew you were worried."


    "Oh, I connected the adjacent rooms internally and created a practice space."


    His Royal Highness Schanze is beginning to practice walking. It''s called walking even in the middle of a parallel bar.


    Of course, there is no extra around, and His Highness Schanze himself has the magic of the junction and healing. It''s just... from what you''re looking at, they''re pretty scary. It would be caused by a strong impression when I couldn''t walk.


    "But it is imperative that you build muscle on your own. Train even and do my healing magic. I think this repetition is fastest."


    My healing magic is different from that of this world. So I''m cheating a bit and increasing the speed of muscle growth. The feeling that His Royal Highness Schanze himself moves and then does my healing magic......


    However, I have to do it one by one because it is more onerous on my body than it is on my muscles naturally. Besides, muscle pain...... is it growth pain? Well, it hurts anyway, so after me, Mr. Rafik has advanced healing magic.


    The three of us are trying to come together and be able to walk. His Royal Highness Schanze''s own efforts, my healing magic and all kinds of support for Mr. Rafik. No matter which one is missing, it won''t be a good result.


    ... but it''s only my prediction. With this method, I''m assuming that His Highness Schanze will be able to walk quite early. Of course, with a cane. After that, I want the tunnel to work hard.


    "I know. Still, when I got swept up, I got worried."


    "Ah... His Highness Schanze is an adult male, right? After all, can''t you keep an eye out like when your child can walk"


    "I was worried when I was Tezelt, but I don''t know... because it was a soft way to turn. Sometimes your body must be small."


    Sure. ''Cause I''m not muscular, naturally I fall'' as far as I''m concerned, but I might be pretty scared without that kind of knowledge. Not only do adults fall in grandeur, but they also mean ''adult men who couldn''t walk at all fall''.


    Even if there are boundaries, the impact of falling quite a bit will come. Knowing that, it may be natural to guide you.


    "... okay, he said he fell"


    "Huh?"


    Brightly, the queen leaned her head.


    "Falling means'' standing on your own feet, walking ''. Even His Royal Highness Schanze will know that, and some pain may feel like a sign of that. So, don''t you keep smiling?


    His Royal Highness Schanze should be having a pretty rough time, but he says walking training is a lot of fun. "I can walk on my own feet". This was a miracle for him and he said he could feel it.


    In fact, I asked the Black Knights, but they don''t ''now'' the art of healing the birth disorder. It would seem possible if I could understand my knowledge of the medical aspects of the world, so there''s a possibility that I can do it in the future.


    "Even kids who want to be knights, don''t they get scratched and work out? I think you''d rather be there for me than worried, wouldn''t you? ¡­ His Royal Highness Schanze is also an adult male, so I was wondering if he had any pride"


    "Uh... oh, yeah! Yeah, right, even Schanze is a boy. Overprotections can be depressing."


    The pompous queen nodded again and again as she understood my words. Apparently, he noticed that he still regarded His Highness Schanze as a ''pitiful child''.


    ¡­¡­


    Given that I have those parents, I don''t think I can help treating the ''pitiful child''.


    You said it was a foul spot in your life, Lord Schanze himself.


    "I miss that kid leaving my hand... but if it''s to go in the right direction, I have to be happy"


    "That''s right. It''s okay! I think the queen is in her mother''s position!


    "Pfft! I hope so."


    Looks like the queen is back with a smile. In the meantime, the samurai will rebrew our tea.


    The problem is still unresolved, and even Gania is in a hurry. Amongst other things, can we have this time?


    The afternoon went by, with some neat air.

 283 Enemy that was close to me

    A middle-aged man who looks grumpy in front of him. A woman with a sorry face beside him and a boy about ten years old.


    Confronting those three is His Highness Schanze, who sat in a chair with Mr. Rafik with a stern face, and me.


    Naturally, the three of you in front of me don''t know anything about His Highness Schanze. It is good that the face of His Highness Schanze, who did not appear on the table stage, is not known, because he made an introduction called Mr. Rafik''s friend. It feels like I''m accompanying you as my friend number two...


    Why Mr. Rafik left beside the Lord in the case of the Mad Woman. That''s a man''s visit in front of you.


    It was so unnatural that when I pursued Mr. Rafik, I got the answer, "My brother-in-law came to visit me."


    ... the look on that face was bitter. It seemed to throw up, not to say.


    However, it should be a considerably more important business than Mr. Rafik leaving beside His Royal Highness Schanze.


    So why don''t we set up a place for discussion, to hear the situation again and to stop worrying about the future? I suggested it.


    Initially, Mr. Rafik was reluctant. ''Even at a difficult time, you can''t let me take the time for personal matters,'' he insisted.


    But for me, His Highness Schanze and Mr. Rafik are the subordinates of the Destiny Community.


    Can we take responsibility if we leave it here and there will be negative consequences in the future? And I threatened... no, no, I persuaded him, he eventually responded.


    As for Mr. Rafik, I have a strong desire not to involve His Royal Highness Schanze or me in his own affairs. But if they say that it affects you later - and in a bad way - well, you can''t shut up.


    So.


    I wondered what the hell was going on, and the merchant my sister married suddenly said she had come to visit Mr. Rafik.


    Mr. Rafik''s house seems to be a good place for fallen aristocrats (in person), and he didn''t have any particular problems marrying a merchant.


    I don''t know if it''s a romance or a political ploy, but if ''a merchant who wants a connection to a nobleman'' and ''a fallen nobleman in trouble with gold'', they would have been mutually beneficial. In fact, he also said he had been given assistance.


    There are those circumstances, and Mr. Rafik can''t ignore his brother-in-law, I see. His Royal Highness Schanze knows the circumstances, so he said, ''Someone has come to visit me'' and asked permission to leave the side.


    ¡­¡­


    Um, uh, at that time, Mr. Rafik had a guest. (Awesome)


    No, no, this is obviously becoming a collaborator, my brother-in-law.


    I don''t know if my brother-in-law knew about it and cooperated with it or if it was used unknowingly. You''re crazy, think normally.


    "Maybe Rafik was going to shut us up and cut off his brother-in-law."


    That''s what His Highness Schanze said in a sigh of relief, which I agree with. With Mr. Rafik, I would have thought unnaturally. In his case, he''s in a position to doubt that. Ning Ro, if you haven''t had these things from time to time, you should be suspicious and natural.


    However, the question is whether my brother-in-law has that awareness. If it was used, it seems that cutting it without question is too bad aftertaste, so I went to ask about the situation. It appears that Mr. Rafik intended to judge from the conversations there and, in some cases, position himself as an ''enemy''.


    Well, His Highness Schanze seemed determined. That''s right, Lord. I am familiar with the behavioral patterns of many years of squire.


    That''s why I decided to set up a forum for discussion with Mr. Rafik''s brother-in-law. As for Mr. Rafik, the idea was to cut off his brother-in-law, but His Royal Highness Schanze waited for it.


    That''s not all. I''ve been asking me to bow my head when I was listening and ask to be present at a place of discussion, and then I''ve talked to him about whether I can handle it.


    As far as I''m concerned, I can''t say no. Bruised... Bruised, Your Highness Schanze...!


    But it''s not a bad idea to sell favors to this subordinate.


    While I had shown understanding in my praiseworthy subordinate love, in my head I was making an immediate and sober decision. How many cards and connections can I use in the future?


    His Royal Highness Schanze would have targeted me and involved me, but I am unwilling to be used by adults. Let''s keep this one as long as we can.


    The only person who doesn''t notice our intercession is Mr. Rafik, who is moved by the Lord''s reckoning.


    I''m sorry, Mr. Rafik. The idea of me and your Lord is obnoxious.


    From a standpoint, these aspects are advantages, so show me your understanding.


    There is also my claim that it should be sooner, and after that three days, this is the call. He wants his family to talk to him, and Mr. Rafik''s sister and nephew are present.


    That''s it, the recap to get here! I''m done with ''getting ready'' too, so you''re more than willing to respond.


    ... Well, it sounds like I have something to say over there. As far as that face goes.


    "This one''s busy, too, isn''t it, brother-in-law? Keep it short."


    "You! Say that... eh. I''m sorry, brother. This man is frustrated because he''s not doing well in business right now."


    "You don''t have to say anything extra! You keep your mouth shut. No matter how aristocratic it is, it''s still better up here."


    Only to return a disdainful attitude to the voice of the wife- this person would be Mr. Rafik''s sister. It''s a pretty good attitude to let the fact that you gave financial aid make you do that.


    Because of this power relationship, there must have been a sudden call like the other day. If you''re looking down on your brother-in-law, Mr. Rafik, you can leak your pride around the client''s nobility.


    Nevertheless, here''s what I called you. Well, let''s just conclude.


    "Soon you will be taken into custody and punished. Because the charges are ''collaborators in an attempted assault on His Highness the Schanze''. The detachment of Mr. Rafik, his squire, is behind it, and his connection to the nobility who made the case has been confirmed. Woe to you."


    "Um, I thought it would be harsh to suddenly notify..."


    "Sooner or later, it''s not something to know, Mr. Rafik. Corner, if you have an excuse, I''m gonna ask you, but that attitude, right?... Yes, it''s too late, but I''ll tell you"


    As I say, grab a stiff brother-in-law''s chest.


    "Whether it''s money or not, nobility is nobility. You don''t know where they''re connected, do you? Regardless of the powerful merchant, a third-rate merchant to the extent that he was secured as a throwaway pawn is not a good person to ridicule. Apologize for your earlier disrespect or get caught with disrespect, choose."


    The point is to look them in the eye and say it slowly. What''s better off looking away is losing, I promise.


    "Nah...... such tyranny! There''s no such thing as a little girl like you telling me! Unpleasant!"


    "It''s not tyranny, general common sense. With each other''s identities and the conversation we''re having right now, we''re gonna make a report, right? In the first place, the nobles who kept you secure want to hide the connection, so they definitely push you to punishment. Understand that it''s packed."


    "Ugh..."


    Just say what you want to say and let go. But the protest didn''t go up. They beat me forcefully.


    It is because of kindness that I will inform you of future developments in an easy way, as it will be tatami. It''s not a threat, is it? Without joking, this man''s life is in danger.


    If the main perpetrator of a madman disturbance is to be punished, naturally even his collaborators are to be punished. If it''s a friendly relationship from day to day, ''I didn''t know that. I just needed help with my brother-in-law'', which would do it, but as far as my attitude goes, I''m suspicious.


    If you had looked down on your brother-in-law from day to day, wouldn''t it be more natural to think ''on the sweet words of the aristocracy with which you are dating, you have separated your squire''?


    Anyway, the main culprit is the Marquis Audarks. I took a more savory marquis as a business than my fallen aristocratic brother-in-law... I can''t believe it.


    And.


    Harassment of His Highness Shuanze could also make your brother-in-law a sinner. Even though blood is not connected, it is true that he is my brother-in-law. "It is every day that the families of sinners are beside the royal family," he said, and may try to turn away a trusted squire.


    "Oh, uh, what do you mean? I can''t believe we''re sinners..."


    My sister tries to ask her temper what''s going on, even though she fades. Her son will also be perceiving an unusual atmosphere, peering at this one with a serious face.


    "Your brother was summoned by your husband in a case aimed at His Highness Schanze in good time. Fortunately, it was an attempt, but the king and his wife are furious, aren''t they? I could have punished him without question, but Mr. Rafik was trusted, so I was supposed to listen to him for a second. That''s all."


    In view of the possibility that he''s still connected to the killers, we have His Royal Highness Schanze here.


    The word ''disrespect'' I just uttered. That applies even to Mr. Rafik, but it also fits His Highness Schanze. Ning Lo, His Highness Shuanze is grateful for Mr. Rafik''s dedication, so he could run out of bees and mention punishment.


    Towards that end, His Highness Schanze was present.


    Guide the prey, block the escape route. This, common sense.


    Your sister, who listened to me, turned bright blue and turned her face to her own husband. Because of what I saw earlier, ''My husband couldn''t have done that!'' There is no word of denial.


    Oh, come on, you even made statements that routinely look down on Mr. Rafik, didn''t you? Normally, there''s a little bit of defense in there, right?


    Looking warmly at my brother-in-law, things seem to have slowly swallowed up. My tyrannical attitude earlier is like a lie, making me pale and desperately shaking my neck to the side.


    "No! No, I don''t mean that!


    "Even if you don''t mean to, you''re a collaborator."


    "I am told, ''I want the opportunity to speak only to His Highness Schanze and the two of us, so I only want my brother-in-law, who is serving as a squire, to be summoned for a few moments''. This one''s in business, too, you can''t possibly say no!


    ¡­¡­ Why are you not suspicious? "


    "It would be common, such as secret conversations!? Sometimes business talks and information exchange!


    I see, did you take it to mean ''only to His Royal Highness Schanze, I want to talk to you'' as a brother-in-law? Indeed, important information and business talks that cannot be put on the table would sometimes take such a way. If you''re in business with a nobleman, you have an understanding of those things, too.


    But on second thought, it''s a little strange.


    He knows His Royal Highness Schanze can''t walk (Mr. Rafik info), so it''s unlikely to pull that loyal squire apart. What''s the matter, Mr. Rafik needs it. Because ''normal'' is who works for me as my own hands and feet.


    ''The side to be looked after'', so, uh, royalty and nobility. You don''t even make your own tea.


    ... when I say it''s hard.


    The couple turned pale in the face. I think I realized I can''t argue with you.


    "I guess you''re looking down on me. That''s fine, because it''s true that you''re impudent as a nobleman. But... I will not allow you to involve my Lord. If Your Majesty wishes to be punished, I will also obey my sisters in trying to get involved. I don''t even plead."


    "Oh, no!


    "No need to say anything! Your attitude so far has led to these consequences. Find out what kind of house you were dating, and you''ll find out soon enough."


    Mr. Rafik, whose voice is rarely absurd, but this is still a warm way of saying it. ''Cause I''m saying'' punished ''.


    "You know, what Mr. Rafik is saying is," The Best Future, "right? The main culprit, the Marquis, was definitively punished, and His Majesty the King and the Queen were angry.... In this case, if you look it up, you''ll know soon enough, right? That you were a throwaway pawn."


    "Gu... that''s"


    You don''t want to admit it yet, brother-in-law, who reacts to the word ''throwaway pawn''. They have pride as merchants.


    Right, let''s focus then. I''m on Mr. Rafik''s side, so I only think you deserve to be depressed.


    "Right now, a lot of nobles are desperate to alienate themselves from the main culprit, the Marquis Audarks. You are a merchant¡­ naturally you have connections with customers. Even connections with merchants believed to be accomplices cannot be ignored. The easiest way to cut off the edge¡­ is for the suspected merchant himself to die as an accomplice. I don''t care if you rely on me, it''s valid even in the sense of disabling me."


    If the accomplice himself were alive, he could easily speak of ''connected nobility''. If it is determined that your brother-in-law was only used, the eyes of suspicion turn to all the nobles who were its guests.


    Regardless of the madman disturbance, you mean the suspicious eye can be turned on. Since the victim is royal in the madhouse commotion, suspicion alone is enough damage.


    And...... nobles are not just folk friendly people.


    The word ''you can turn it off'' definitely comes out. Especially the nobles with whom the Marquis Audarks is also associated.


    "You were too arrogant. I mistakenly assumed that Mr. Rafik was dealing with me as an adult because he was above me. ''Business hasn''t gone well,'' you said. Don''t you think that''s the fabric stone to this case?


    "The fabric to the case? Anyway, until a little while ago, there were nobles who bought it regularly."


    "I didn''t do well in business, so I had to take on the call to your brother as well. If you''re forced to push it, it''s blackmail, but if ''when you have to get in the other person''s mood, you took it in return'', it means'' voluntarily becoming a collaborator ''. You were induced to offer to cooperate."


    "... right. I would like to get a little bit in the mood and have a business meeting..."


    She looks pale, but she understands the story without disturbing her sister.


    But I could be sure with your sister''s current words. Your brother-in-law would have treated you like ''trump card to Mr. Rafik, a squire His Highness trusts''.


    "In the first place, doesn''t regular purchases mean ''moderate feeding and nostalgia''? If His Royal Highness Schanze is going to be on the tabular stage in the future¡­ ''I can expect a good impression on His Highness''s trusted squire''. Of course, it means keeping it as a ''useable throwaway pawn'', like this one."


    "I thought you recognized my¡­ value as a merchant¡­"


    The whining words have taken my brother-in-law''s previous life.


    - But.


    I''ll take care of that for you. There''s no tenderness. One is'' reality '', which I learned by experience.


    "I think it''s very scary for civilians to deal with nobility. Even if it is advantageous, the possibility of being overturned does not disappear to the end because of differences in identity and connections between nobles. ''Naturally'' anxiety always comes with it, unless you have a big merchant you can''t afford to lose or a back shield you can''t ignore. The art of reading behind the other person''s words, grasping the situation, the eye to read ahead...... is there something special about you?


    Although I am not a merchant, I have done so many times if I were to negotiate. No matter how many favorable cards you take, if you can''t interest them, it''s over.


    Choosing to ride a suggestion from me is only on the other side. If they stick their identities in the shield, it''s over.


    ¡­¡­


    "A competent merchant is an opponent that even the aristocrats cannot ignore. If you''re disconnected one after the other right now, you''re different."


    My brother-in-law was quite shocked or drowned disappointed. From what I can tell, they''re cutting edges faster than expected.


    But even looking at his poor brother-in-law, Mr. Rafik says nothing. It also seems that such an attitude represents his anger.


    By contrast, His Highness Schanze... looked at me funny. Curious to see how I can cut through, etc. This seems entertaining to him as well.


    So it''s time to start a farce.


    "If you want to make a deal with me, I''ll help you. Except! I won''t let you complain about how to help. Finally, say, in that case, you will throw away everything you have now.... What do we do?


    My brother-in-law slowly raised her face. Before business, they understood that their future was bad, and they felt like they wanted to do something about it.


    The same goes for your sister and son. I guess your sister doesn''t just know her family, she also knows about her brother, Mr. Rafik. He said he could eat a roll.


    But I won''t let you imitate that. Because there is the word of the Demon King, ''Protect His Highness the Shuanze''.


    If His Royal Highness Schanze needs Mr. Rafik, it is'' natural ''to protect him.


    Come on, let''s start the negotiations, shall we?

 284 Not that the benefactor of life is sweet.

    deal. In that word, the brother-in-law family all turned out to be pompous.


    Well, of course you do. A transaction cannot be concluded without negotiating materials on both sides.


    "Oh, you know, it''s like letting us negotiate... I don''t have what you think you need."


    While confused, your sister honestly exposed the status quo. I just kept my mouth shut and without a card in my hand, the negotiation itself would not be possible. It feels more like self-declaration... than pissing me off.


    But it is a mistake. "Roots of all evil for my brother-in-law family," but "What''s worth it to me" is decent.


    "What I want here is'' customer info ''. More than being a merchant, passing this on to others is a lethal loss of trust. That''s why I let you make the expression'' lose everything ''. However... if you had it, it would definitely be a reason to get rid of it."


    "What... definitely, is it?


    "I can''t prevent it any more than I don''t know what kind of connection you''re going to set me up with. There are too many aristocrats and forces associated with them to identify from now on. Besides, unfortunate incidents such as accidents, suspicious fires, or robberies would have blocked the mouth of all involved. I don''t have a mouth for dead people."


    As a real problem, all parties involved are likely to be targeted. In the first place, it''s not very, but I don''t think that noble hands have dived inside.


    That''s how bad the case is, the one where His Royal Highness Schanze was targeted. In addition to being a royalty who could be the next king, the victims are family certified to the King''s family.


    In a double sense, there is no future to be forgiven. They make it look thorough, even if it''s an attempt.


    "As a merchant, it definitely ends, and you won''t be able to stay in this country. Instead, we obtain the position of migration and protection to other countries, and ''victims used'' in this case. I wonder if my life will be saved and my future life will be well covered. Come on, choose. I don''t care either."


    Tilt his neck gently and asked, the brother-in-law and his wife remained silent looking at each other. Instead of what you lose being big, what you get is big too. The biggest question is¡­ are you comfortable with the situation?


    "Um, how can you help me?


    "Hmm?"


    If you turn your gaze to your young voice, your brother-in-law - who has been silent until then - has called you away - ''s son opened his mouth again.


    "My father was caught in the immediate greed and made a terrible mistake. Besides, it must have been too rude for Uncle Rafik. Why, are you trying to help me?


    Your son seemed purely questionable rather than suspicious. As far as the word goes, I guess this kid is smarter than he looks and understands the current situation.


    You''re smart, kid. This kid seems to be the most decent one to negotiate, or is it over or not?


    Your sister feels like a lady and she''s out of the question to her brother-in-law. Isn''t this kid smart enough to be educated by a periphery with a sense of crisis in this situation?


    When she thinks so, her sister reveals that she "missed this child by her deceased stepfather..."


    Right, Grandpa''s planting it. You knew you couldn''t count on your son. Good job, grandfather!


    This way, my brother-in-law''s father would have been bitter or something. My guess is that your son had a lot of mouth when he was young, too.


    However, from my brother-in-law, who has been successful all along - it is only my brother-in-law''s perception, and in fact the state in which he is kept - it must have just been depressing.


    Well, it''s superficially successful. You don''t listen to people''s advice or bitterness. I guess my success seemed better than my endeavored track record.


    - Well, he''s like that, so I can use it without worries.


    "Don''t get me wrong. Because I don''t care about you, just because it turns out to help you."


    "Huh?"


    You didn''t know what that meant, your son blinked. Ha, these places are still suitable for the year. You''re smiling.


    "First, why I move. Two points: ''In favour of Mr Rafik'' and ''His Highness asked me to do so''. By the way, no matter how much Mr. Rafik is recognized around us, unless His Highness Schanze bows his head and wishes, it''s impossible to escape punishment, right?


    First one, and break one finger.


    "Mr. Rafik calls His Highness Schanze Lord, but his employer is His Majesty the King and his wife. He is bought and hired an arm of healing specialist witchcraft," sent by the King and his wife, a squire with His Royal Highness Schanze ". Employed with personal assets, so they are treated differently than the people who work in the castle and only follow orders from their employers. Based on this, ''the person who interfered with the business sold the fight to Mr. Rafik''s employer as well''"


    If His Royal Highness Wang Brother, the parent of His Highness Shuanze, comes out, it will not deter those who work in the castle. I hear that Mr. Rafik can''t even get his hands on what would be His Royal Highness the King''s brother, as it takes the form of ''the employ of the King personally'' on guard against that.


    This time around, this is behind it, and my brother-in-law, who interfered with the assignment he was given, is totally out. That''s why you used the word ''disrespect''.


    "Even as His Highness Schanze, I don''t think much of you. Naturally, it was Mr. Rafik who earned his trust by devoting himself. So what?"


    Smile with a grin and I''ll tell your child the brutal reality.


    "From someone who knows your father''s attitude towards Mr. Rafik, it can''t happen that he''s willing to help. In the first place, even from people in the aristocratic class and other merchants, you would only look like an idiot who thought of it.... I can take as much information as I want, but, Your Highness, I was immediately bowed my head, so I''ll just incorporate it in there and help you. No other emotions."


    Seems harsh, but I need this kid to understand reality. It''s a situation where ''thanks to your uncle, I lived hard'', and even if I made a mistake, ''it wasn''t just worth helping''.


    When recognition goes crazy here, it''s going to be outrageous in the future. Even though we''re going to start over from scratch, there''s never going to be a bright future or anything like that, not with weird pride.


    "Yes, it is, isn''t it? Yeah, let me get this straight, it''s neat."


    "You''re not depressed, are you?


    "That''s what I think, too. My grandfather was worried that ''one day, it will be irretrievable'' until he died. Besides... I hate to talk about people I''m dating, but I''ve always wondered."


    "Oh well."


    When I stroked your son''s head with a face like I was convinced, he felt complimented, or even smiled thinly. It seems the gift of your grandfather''s education is what makes this child look more adult than she looks. Besides that, I guess I heard rumors that didn''t mean it very well.


    My brother-in-law, not if you''re drooling. A broken son is much more splendid, isn''t he?


    "Keep talking. The customer information you receive is, in other words, ''information about people who may express objections to His Majesty the King''. If you''re after His Highness Schanze, what really gets Mr. Rafik out of the way. I can also tell you that I wanted to tailor my brother-in-law to a criminal and pull him down this time." I was plotting to strip off my disturbed guardian, "or" through my squire, I was aiming to get into His Highness the Schanze ". That''s how you can get information on the guys that were moving."


    "But it''s just the roster of people you''ve known. I was wondering if that would be proof."


    "It''s available, that''s it. You don''t even have to punish me, enough with suspicion. You can''t help being suspicious more than you have this one case, can you?


    Your sister clouds her face, but give it a clear word of denial. Ning Ro, ''suspicion stops. That''s why it''s valid'', this.


    It''s obvious that my brother-in-law is out, but there''s no way to determine who ordered it. There are too many eligible aristocrats because of the brackets'' associated aristocrats''. Even if you use magic props and constraints, if the specific content that is an accomplice is not in the conversation, you will be deluded at all.


    "I wanted to talk to His Highness Schanze". This way of saying it, it''s full of escape routes. In particular, the invitation of this hand is not unnatural, as it was made public that His Highness Schanze had healed his leg.


    In the first place, my brother-in-law''s client is not necessarily the Marquis Audarks. It is difficult to punish anything other than the Marquis of Audarks, as it may also use subordinate aristocracy of factions, such as divisions.


    However, with the customer information presented by my brother-in-law, it would be grounds for suspicion.


    It is also possible to push in conjunction with future developments, so it is a really effective item. Since my brother-in-law is third-rate as a merchant, he also gains more credibility.


    He said he could also forgive his brother-in-law for being an asshole, what a convenience!


    "That''s why you''re loaded with the elements you''re after. As things stand, it''s impossible to protect you. So I ask you to keep going to Ilfena. I have permission from His Majesty the King, and I have permission from Irfena to accept it. We also have travel documents and luggage for the journey, so travel immediately with the merchants who guide you"


    "" "What?


    Once and for all, the brother-in-law family looks all set and dumb. Well, that''s a sudden suggestion. But I don''t know what will happen if I miss now.


    "You came here unprepared. So even if someone was watching beside you, they don''t think you got away. Escape this country by being escorted and guided by merchants. If you''re captured, there''s no way to help."


    - Because it''s true that you cooperated on one of the other cases.


    Add that, your sister and son snorted as they paled their faces. But he can''t make one decision right now about whether his brother-in-law is untrained to leave everything behind.


    "Can''t you bring it up at all...?


    "I can''t. If you show me the luxury of taking out wealth in this situation, I can handle it quickly."


    To put it clearly, my brother-in-law drowned with a desperate look on his face. I know it''s a testament to his success, but he can''t survive without having it all thrown away. It''s a matter of his own detachment, so we need you to give it up.


    "Is that it? Mizuki, what are you going to do with the customer information? Someone''s going to collect it later?


    When His Highness Schanze raised his voice, everyone looked at me all together. Heh heh... of course, I''ll have it collected.


    "The only people who travel right from here are your sister and son. Your brother-in-law should return once with the companion I will introduce you to and embark on a journey with only customer information."


    "Just me, huh? If you want to go back, you can take out the money..."


    "If you want to die, that''s fine. Oh, you must have good customer information, huh?


    "Hih! Shh, sorry! Of course, it''s managed! It''s in a drawer that you can''t open other than me."


    A disgruntled looking brother-in-law raises a voice of doubt, but silences him with a glance. When I finally blackmailed him, his attitude changed as funny as it sounded. To look like that, I laugh inside.


    He''s a party and the culprit. Let''s make sure we understand reality.


    Now, let''s have the companions appear. Turning his gaze to Mr. Rafik, he nods and goes to call me as if he had understood.


    They''re the people I miss waiting in the next room, aren''t they? I mean, if it''s not ''people like them'', I''m suspicious we can get to Irfena.


    After a while, Mr. Rafik returned. I''m taking you with me.


    "Lady, are you asking the little fathers for these amulets?


    "Yeah, nice to meet you again!


    Merchants who took care of Kivela on her escape trip. Naturally, but not just a merchant. These people, like Al and the others, are allowed to have winged names.


    These are the people who fall under the category of the so-called "Intermediary." This time I''m staying in Gania, which means you''re here with my sisters, Charles. All he says is, "If anything happens, rely on it," and he''s been dispatched by the parent cat. As always, it''s overprotective.


    When the little fathers glanced at their brother-in-law, they shrugged their shoulders.


    "Personally, I don''t want to help you. Everything deserves it. In the first place, do you have a consciousness involving your wife and children? I''m not letting you get into work... what an excuse. The person you''re involved with isn''t sweet enough."


    My brother-in-law just leans down and trembles. I guess this guy doesn''t have the art of disputing the harsh words thrown at him.


    I can''t even say it back. I turn my cold eyes to my brother-in-law, and my little fathers turn back to me.


    "That''s why, miss. Will you let me know what your plans are for the future?" If it''s worth it to us, I''ll ask you, "you promised."


    "That''s right. Irfena is not so sweet that it moves in charity. Of course, it''s good for Irfena, isn''t it? To be clear, ''we can know the King of Gania, and the nobles who are likely to be regarded as counter-intuitive to the next generation'', and ''securing the person who will bear witness to it''? If King Gania were to pursue in any way the nobility he was a customer of in the future, he could sell his grace, right?


    Customer information = A list of nobles, of some sort, to His Royal Highness Schanze.


    With this recognition, I can bring this matter up in the future when I do something differently: ''Speaking of which, this happened too''. Since this matter is quite important, the surrounding testimony to the aristocrats in question will be bad at once.


    In addition to that, if you ask Ilfena for ''the testimony of the escaped party'', you can be sure. Unless there is evidence to deny the relevant nobility any involvement in the case, there can be no escape from it first.


    King Gania can be punished while appealing to his friendly relationship with Irfena, and Irfenally, he can sell favors to King Gania. We have a nice relationship that is mutually beneficial.


    I came up with these things because I cannot abandon the possibility that the nobility of His Royal Highness''s faction was involved in the kidnapping of the Demon King.


    Being held weak by the King of Gania is awkward in their position. If my brother-in-law escapes safely and finds out that his place of escape is Irfena, the fear doubles even further. I''m making fun of you ~, the head of the faction!


    There was also the activity of my sisters Charles the other day, and I am certain that I will have a frightening day. To the King of Gania, I am going to snore a tick.


    Boy, if you hate me, in the spirit of hatred, harass the nobles who belong to the faction!


    King Gania and Irfena, have a day that can threaten silent pressure from both sides......!


    "I see."


    "Right, right. He deserves to move. Friendly relationships are important!


    Slightly - maybe because I read exactly what I thought I didn''t say - the little fathers are nodding at each other. It''s quick to understand and above all.


    And.


    The favorable element on this side is'' what we''re going to be able to do ''.


    "I think your brother-in-law has surveillance. So you could get attacked"


    That''s all I said, then gradually grabbed my brother-in-law''s chest up.


    "Okay? Even if you get attacked, never run away. Stay away from these people and you''ll definitely die."


    "Hey!? Why, to that!?


    "That''s all I''m desperate for over there. Be aware of how dangerous a bridge you were crossing, and how much you involved your family. No matter how scared you feel, it''s all the seeds you sowed."


    Hold on tight to your brother-in-law, who attracts your face to fear. You won''t be used to the taking of your life, but the person chasing your brother-in-law is noble. One or two of the assassins will come.


    In the first place, I''m not saying, "Keep your pennies together and exercise a little." You don''t have to do anything, so don''t just stand in the way of your little fathers'' work.


    If I were Cecil, I''d be happy to work hard on my pennies... you can''t have my brother-in-law. It is Othi who is hunted.


    "Are we in danger, too?


    "Hmm? Oh, isn''t that okay over there? Looks like you don''t have much of an eye for surveillance going at the shortest distance."


    Your son''s doubts are natural, but your sister and son are fine. We have a safety route for Mr. Rafik to avoid grieving!


    That, of course, is the metastasis law team. The Black Knights are developing a technique for sending luggage. As long as you two or so are okay - because the problem is the magic you consume. This time, it was confirmed that I was in charge of this side and that Klaus was on the other side, so I was specifically authorized to use it.


    There is no danger because we go from the next room to Ilfena all at once. I needed a few days to get this permission.


    The King of Gania was persuaded by His Highness Schanze, and I request the help of the Demon King. After confirming that they were profitable to each other (in the back-trading state), they gained the understanding of both parties. Maybe the hardest part was this persuasion.


    However, I will not tell my brother-in-law about this. I can''t trust my brother-in-law where I said no other words, and I want him to do a ''job'' that combines punishment, so I want him to go on the regular route.


    My brother-in-law is a merchant and a witness. It makes sense to secure it alive.


    If you get attacked, it will jump in value - it will prove that there are aristocrats who want to erase their existence - and then Ilfena will say, ''My merchant has been attacked!'' It is also possible to protest.


    Good luck, they''ll attack you! Because if I see you in danger, I just encounter you, and I''ll be the reason to keep you alive!


    It should be noted that these back circumstances are not revealed ''now''. Since it was actually attacked, it has been exposed by the accompanying younger fathers. It was His Highness''s intention to expose it under the circumstance that ''if you run away, there is only a future to die''.


    His Royal Highness Schanze was laughing with pleasure, so he would shed water on what he had done before. If the royal wrath can be accommodated by a single fear, isn''t it cheap?


    - After that.


    Accompanied by his younger fathers, his brother-in-law took the first step on a journey of fear.


    Your sister and son were temporarily sent to Ilfena by the Metastatic Law Unit after sparing a goodbye to Mr. Rafik. It''s a one-time substitute for a limited number of times, so if you can make sure the two of them are safe, destroy the formation and terminate/evacuate the evidence.


    Of course, there were no mistakes with the metastasis. It''s just... I hear your sister has fallen because the place she was sent to was the Knight''s Dorm and the Knight''s Dorm Noiko was in full swing. As it were, well, could it have been scary from a normal person?


    "I totally took care of you. I want to thank everyone involved."


    "Don''t you have to worry about it? I can''t afford to lose it."


    "That''s right, Rafik. Your previous dedication has been acknowledged. That''s all right."


    "Lady...... Lord......!


    I have cleaned up better than I imagined, and Mr. Rafik is impressed with the Lord''s care.... I don''t think you have to worry, Mr. Rafik. That''s all your dedication has ever been worth.


    In the first place, a lot of people are angry about this one. In addition to that, he seemed angry with his brother-in-law, who had looked down on Mr. Rafik from day to day, and His Highness''s anger continued to burn quietly.


    In fact, Mr. Rafik was in danger. Because if my brother-in-law was punished, he could have made me quit, just because it would be awkward for the sinner''s body to refrain beside the royal family. With that, criticism also turns to the king and his wife who were hiring him.


    Don''t be angry, it''s more impossible. The King and his wife, His Royal Highness Schanze, and Mr. Rafik...... too many people were targeted this time.


    Yet my brother-in-law doesn''t understand the situation. It is only natural that His Royal Highness Schuanze will run out of bees against his brother-in-law, who is about to become a factor in harming a few allies.


    Initially, His Highness Schanze was willing to abandon his brother-in-law. This would be natural, as assassination as a victim would be less damaging than being punished. If you do poorly, His Highness Schanze himself could kill you.


    So I made a suggestion that the exotic and reputable demon conductor "move him to Ilfena". I explained why, hire instantly


    My brother-in-law''s hell is about to start, so ahhh! Of course, that''s not about the journey of terror.


    ''Ilfena is said to be the kingdom of the powerful. I can crawl if I have the ability to be in my capacity, and if I have the strength to be a civilian,''


    ''No matter how much you say you''ll protect, you won''t just be fed.... What can a prized third-rate merchant do? Though my brother-in-law, can you stand someone who was plainly overlooking the aristocracy?


    "There''s nowhere else to live but there, and we have to start over from scratch than we''ve lost everything. Will we be able to achieve success again for those who have been spoiled before?


    My brother-in-law should have been in super easy mode so far. That''s what makes it ''impossible to escape, not just to be evaluated for merit''. Hey, it''s going to be tough!


    Besides, your son is holding back as a dark hose. In that case, there''s a chance we can build strength there in a few years.


    Most importantly, that kid himself was motivated. "You have to hold on to yourself! ''I felt the temper, so if it''s about the father, I''m likely to overtake it with an easy win.


    My brother-in-law is not the only one whose future depends. The whole brother-in-law family.


    More than protection doesn''t necessarily last forever, I just have to be worthwhile myself.


    So after talking about those things at the breakup, I said: ''Become the kind of delicacy that Ilfena spares. If it''s worth it, it protects any country''.


    In other words, ''If we keep this up, maybe we can throw it out of the country that protected us?'' It is a threat. It''s not charitable, so this is natural.


    Your son was leaning down for a while, but still looked up and snorted firmly. It appears that Mr. Rafik was not in a pessimistic direction because he was close to "a fallen aristocrat but a delicacy that had reached the point of gaining royal trust".


    Your sister also said she would find a job, so she would be able to broaden her horizons sufficiently. It''ll be tough for a while, but I just want you to do your best.


    "My brother-in-law would have woken up about this too. I hope you get back on your feet with Irfena."


    ¡­¡­


    To Mr. Rafik, who squeaks and squeaks, I and His Highness Schanze all turn a blind eye.


    You think I''m gonna get back on my feet? Because it would be unacceptable for people who know what''s going on to keep an eye on you.

 285 Twenty-five stories.

    One of the novels: A Child''s Monologues


    My house seems to be a merchant for generations. But I don''t know if that''s a good thing.


    I think you''re reluctant to quit all of a sudden because it''s a profession where the length of your relationship is utilized as it is. Because if you quit, your life will change a lot until then.


    Still.


    Still, I don''t think I''m going to be able to carry on a profession I''m not suitable for.


    My grandfather says your father doesn''t have any business talent. In particular, he said it''s fatal that people don''t like to explore behind their words. And... would I try to hide my lack of confidence in an arrogant manner?


    He didn''t involve me or your mother thoroughly, which seems to be why.


    ''If you lose to an amateur, you feel sorry for him or something. That kind of place is cowardice, I mean, I''m a little guy.''


    Your grandfather was frightened and used to say that. Other than that, he said a lot, but his father, who seems to be successful as a merchant, was just trying to be depressed.


    I think that also fuelled your grandfather''s anxiety. Because even your experienced grandfather stopped listening.


    If anything good happens, I doubt there''s a back.


    If you lost money, take advantage of it for the next time.


    Always keep your eyes open and don''t miss out on trivial information. That''s the successful merchant, your grandfather said. I thought it would be fun, so I''m sure it''s for merchants.


    But from the unsuitable, no profession is more distracting. Isn''t that what caused your father to be like that, too?


    Your father... did he really want to be a merchant?


    Our lives have come to an end. Your father annoyed Uncle Rafik... Apparently.


    No, it''s not just your uncle. He also said it bothered His Highness the Schanze, whom your uncle serves. He said there was punishment too, so I think it''s pretty important.


    Although only brief explanations were given, both your father and mother were fading their faces pale. For the first time ever, I''ve been told my life is in danger, and I''ve been made aware of the dangers of my position.


    Your mother and Uncle Rafik are aristocrats, but I don''t think they''re so different from us. Neither were the aristocrats who dated your father, nor were they scared.


    But I heard it was superficial. To make you trust me, to take it in, to gesture tenderly and come close.


    Uncle Rafik can''t ignore your father. That''s what I was after, and I was just being nice from the start, apparently. So now he said it could be truncated.


    Sister Mizuki''s words were very harsh and your father leaned over... but I think Sister Mizuki just told the facts. Because Uncle Rafik didn''t deny it either.


    But it was Sister Mizuki and Her Royal Highness Schanze who helped me.


    ''If you want to make a deal with me, I''ll help you. Except! I won''t let you complain about how to help. Finally, say, in that case, you will throw away everything you have now.... What do we do?


    I hear His Highness Schanze has asked Sister Mizki for something because of Uncle Rafik.


    Uncle Rafik, who is always calm, was the first to know that he was such an amazing man to gain the trust of the royal family. Sister Mizuki said that she wanted to reward us for her dedication... and that we were worthless.


    I think that''s a very tough word. But I was happy.


    I''m just a kid, and I''m powerless. Even your father, mother, and grandfather kept me away from all sorts of things with the phrase ''because I''m a child''.


    I could say it was kindness, but I felt like I wasn''t recognized. Even I''m not irrelevant. Still, they never asked me for my opinion, and I was kept away from adult-only topics.


    I don''t like the other merchants and the words around me, but they come into my ear. Even though I know a lot about it, the adults use the word ''child'' to cloud it.


    But Sister Mizuki didn''t do it. He treated me like a single person, like your fathers.


    Your mother looked at me worried, but I''m not irrelevant either. Sister Mizuki stroked my head when she found out that I understood properly.


    ''That''s all right. No need to turn away from unpleasant information''


    I thought they said it that way.


    The adults around me didn''t tell me that. That''s ''cause I don''t understand'' and I looked down unconsciously.


    I know it''s true what you cared about, but you insulted me that I couldn''t do anything. At least that''s what I was feeling. So... I regretted it.


    At that time, I was indisputably facing the same problem as one of the parties.


    As soon as I realized that, my anxiety had disappeared until then. If nothing was informed and just protected, it would have remained anxious. But from now on, so will I.... I can act too.


    Sister Mizuki said she would help. That means'' I''ll be given equal opportunities''. I''ve never had a chance to scratch my own feet!


    - It''s too sudden a development from there, I don''t really feel it.


    My mother and I came to Ilfena to say goodbye to Uncle Rafik. That, too, in just a moment.


    Even though it was amazing, there were so many knights there that your mother fell. I guess I remembered the word punishment because I saw the knight right after I heard that story.


    ... I think your mother cares about me, so she was just stirring herself up hard. He''s a very quiet guy, so it''s not weird that he''s falling down when I hear him talk over there.


    When I gave her a letter from Sister Mizuki, she immediately gave her mother a break from whether the knights were telling the story as well. I hear your father tells us the details, and for now, we seem to remain protected.


    ¡­¡­


    Sure, we don''t know about your father''s work. They just really let us get away with it, and that means we should rest until your father gets to Ilfena.


    Uncle Rafik may have asked for it, but Sister Mizuki, who fulfilled it, is also a good person. You''re not forcing me, are you?


    When I was worried and asked the knight, he told me that the kind looking knight with the blonde hair was okay.


    "Mizuki may behave on her own, but in that case she has a clear purpose or reason. You didn''t say protecting you from good intentions, did you? I thought I told you right."


    The knight seemed to be close to Sister Mizuki and knew I wasn''t being treated like a child. The knight''s gaze was the one that poked me in the knee to fit me, but I don''t cloud my words weirdly.


    Then we talked a lot and heard that we were going to take care of one of the blonde knights'' homes... I panic when I hear about the nobility, and the knight tells me, with a slightly troubled face, "Consider the safety aspect."


    ... that we have to make our defense quite robust beyond the possibility of being targeted by the nobles.


    I hear we''ve been in a really tough situation. Yet I realized that I hadn''t thanked Sister Mizuki very much.


    That''s why I asked the knights to give me a message.


    "I told Sister Mizuki, ''I was so glad you didn''t keep me away because I was a child and treated me as one of the parties. Will you tell him," Thank you for your help "? It''s true that I was in a hurry, but I came here without saying much thanks..."


    To me leaning down, the blonde knight said, "Okay. Be sure to tell Mizuki," he promised.


    The knight seemed happy, so when I asked him why...


    "I''m glad you''re going to be familiar with this country. The more Ilfena is called the kingdom of the powerful, the more emphasis is placed on competence. Even if it''s a child, you understand the situation. So we treat you as an individual, too."


    That''s what they gave me back. I can accept that sweetness won''t be tolerated because I''m a child in the future, but it''s something I''m proud of. I guess this is what the difference between countries is because they never treated me like this in Ghana.


    Now, I don''t have enough experience or a lot of stuff. But in this country, I feel like I can say what I want to say to you. Not just me, but your mother and father, I feel like they can change.


    So I want to thank you for the situation. [M]


    Novel Two: The Later Irfena (Argent Perspective)


    - In the office of the Kingsguard knights.


    After temporarily resting a ''guest'' from Gania, I headed up to my brother-in-law. My brother-in-law, who welcomed me with pleasure, must also be welcoming this situation.


    "There doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with the two preceding you, does there? Argento."


    "Yes.... I don''t know what''s going on with you personally"


    I''m fainting, but we have a prediction of what''s going on with the merchant in question.


    It is also true that the merchants themselves are collaborators of those who tried to harm His Highness Schanze, but it is certain that those who have become the main culprits more than that will be punished. Then it would be natural to try to destroy the evidence at all.


    I don''t think the merchant himself had malice. Because I would just not have been able to turn down the request of my client, the aristocrat, because of a business that didn''t work.


    But whether it''s malicious or not, it''s the royalty that''s the victim. If you stay in Gania like that, you''ll have to suffer some punishment.


    "Your son is very solid, isn''t he? I fully understood the situation. Mizuki didn''t hide it badly either, and he told them what it was."


    "Oh, as relentless as ever"


    "Best of all, it seemed like you could understand the current situation. My mother looked at us, and she was falling."


    To make a frank point, my brother-in-law raised a slight eyebrow. I cared about my mother... I guess I appreciated my son better than I did.


    ''Relentless,'' he says, but you should make the same choice as your brother-in-law. In this situation, being young and being an outsider is a bad idea.


    Even if the child doesn''t understand the situation, the adults'' anxiety is perceived. Hidden is better. Let''s raise anxiety.


    In addition to being able to understand the current situation, that kid must have remembered to rebel that he could be kept away with the word ''because he''s a child''. Therefore, I thanked Mizuki.


    "I guess there''s something about treating me like a child so far because I''m an understandable child. I was grateful to Mizuki for treating me like an adult. In that case, you''ll be fine in this country."


    "I see you''re a smart kid inside. Well... even though it''s only the superficial part, it''s enough to understand that much"


    My brother-in-law laughs just a little and gives me a peek at my heart. Yes, the ''superficial part''. He''s smart, but it''s true that he''s young. I haven''t had enough experience and I haven''t been able to read behind people''s words.


    In the first place, you don''t have to thank Mizuki.


    His Highness Schanze moved in order to defend the position of his squire, Lord Rafik.


    Mizuki moved because it would be a more convenient development for us.


    Above all, I told the young merchant''s son without delusion... simply because it was a hassle. I just think I threw it round, just to make the person who seems to understand the most and to explain it to the other two.


    Now, the twin knights were stunned by that kid''s exposure. "Are you willing to let your kids take care of their parents!? ''and. They have also known Mizki for a long time, so they must have understood exactly what Mizki intended.


    ''There is no forgiveness''. This is not giving away ''poking harsh realities at children''. "You can''t count on the other two, so work hard as an understandable leader! ''It''s about how to do it all the time.


    Sure, I''m only anxious with those parents. With me, you''ll make the same choice.


    "When you get a new diplomatic card, Charline will be straining you. If the nobles in the customer information would not shelter the King of Gania either. The merchant who is a party is also undoubtedly attacked first, so you can say ''the merchant of Ilfena has been attacked''"


    If my brother-in-law tells me so.


    "Right. And then¡­ do you mean that the hall offered to them is owned by my Duke of Bashre? I''ve told the servants what''s going on, so they''ll catch you before you make contact with that parent or child."


    I, too, reveal another card.


    The house offered to that parent and child is one of those used as a base for work etc. It is narrow as an aristocratic hall, but large enough from the civilian population.


    In addition to the consideration that calling it home would constrict it, a place was chosen where there were no problems in terms of security.


    I would add that our home was chosen as the source of protection because of its great presence on my brother-in-law. Directly to the Kingsguard, so the information will be passed on.


    The result of such consideration is that if it is also an environment where they are more likely to spend¡­ well, it is also something that is more likely to be targeted. As a result, we are in a situation like that.


    We will use it, so we have quite a bit in return. Wouldn''t it be a good thing if you think about the future, because they won''t be thrown out with one body?


    "It''s about Mizuki, so you''ll be spreading information to other countries, too. Are you aiming to drain His Royal Highness''s faction by poking from both domestic and foreign sides?"


    I just nodded in agreement with my brother-in-law if I mouthed my predictions while enduring laughter.


    "Kindness is the beauty of His Highness Elshon, but you feel angry with us for that kidnapping dispute. I think Mizuki is guessing it and ''hemming'' us, right? If you can''t protest as it is, you can protest in a different way."


    "Right, that''s what Mizuki''s going to think. Well, thanks to you, Elle''s position doesn''t seem to get any worse, does it?


    Irfena and not a single rock. Some people learn to rebel against Elle. This time, too, if Mizuki had just gone to Gania, one or two of his dislikes would have appeared.


    But the black cat seemed to have a more disciplined personality than we expected.


    In addition to his recent summons to improve his brother-in-law, this time he sent him an ''element that, in another way, could protest a party of His Royal Highness the King''.


    to have exerted pressure on Gania and obtained various information;


    Having obtained means to protest from another side to His Royal Highness Brother Wang, the main perpetrator of the kidnapping, and one of his factions.


    As long as there are these two points, you can''t even say you''re unhappy with Elle''s response or anything. Is there a situation in place where Irfena has an advantage over Gania?


    "We, the King of Gania, His Royal Highness Schanze, that merchant family, and many nations. Because of the profit, everyone will ride the magician''s suggestion. Well, that kid may just be aiming for a bunch of Kings to suffer."


    "Mizki is keeping Elle''s word, brother-in-law. Aren''t you a good cat, loyal to your owner"


    Elle''s order is'' to allow retaliation only to those involved in the kidnapping '', and'' to protect His Highness the Schanze ''.


    Regardless of the latter, the former has very strict conditions. At any rate, His Royal Highness the King is the culmination of a faction that divides the country, so the nobles who really belong to the faction get in the way.


    So Mizki is taking the ''shut up the interrupters in another case'' method.


    Since exercising strength on the irrelevant is a problem, this is fine. In the first place, we tailor the situation to everyone''s satisfaction.


    While we take those means, we must be targeting His Royal Highness Brother Wang with a tiger''s eye. Now, I think His Royal Highness''s faction is pretty worn out, too.


    Whether you use someone for that, it is also true that it benefits those who use it. So, like that son of yours, he tricks me...... no, some people mistake Mizuki for a good man. Corner, you''re being positive, so you want me to stay unaware.


    "Speaking of which, how is His Highness Elshon doing? You know how this works, don''t you?


    "Elle has a head. Since His Royal Highness Brother Wang has become more of a Mizuki toy than I expected."


    "As a parent, it''s complicated. Again, His Royal Highness the Parent Cat..."


    At least say ''I''m aware of you as an owner'', brother-in-law.

 286 After the commotion, in some place.

    - In a room at a Duke''s house.


    "Well, you seem to get a lot of painful counterattacks."


    With that said, the man was having fun. Several reports on hand. It contains a series of cases called "Mad Woman Disturbance" and the details that followed. That naturally includes the punishment that is to be imposed.


    Of course, they haven''t, not publicly. Nonetheless, the only reason a man is available... was because the man is'' in quite a position ''.


    Besides that, it would also mean minimizing factional confusion. These are already decisions. Protest the detours or something, and it will cause extra confusion.


    In the hands of the king because the man finds out he is a patriot, the man - the Duke of Fakr - raised his appreciation for the king slightly.


    You don''t deserve to be the pinnacle of the country, such as a fool who keeps away from the unnecessary because he''s a hostile force. Sometimes it is necessary to be clear water, but without a moderately cloudy part, the country cannot possibly stand.


    Being good would be great as an individual. However, what matters in politics is'' delivering results''.


    Sometimes ruthless or cowardly means can be used, so nothing is more troublesome than hypocrites screaming for justice. ''If you cry out loud for correctness, let it be accompanied by results'' was the Duke of Fakr''s claim.


    In that sense, I''d say an ambitious fool is more honest and easier to handle. If you let the bait slip in front of you, you''ll be on a light induction.


    Well... a self-proclaimed fool wouldn''t even be a pawn. Perhaps you are right to say that you meditate on your eyes for some stupidity, only on the condition that ''the Duke of Fakr himself manipulates them as pawns''.


    And now.


    The Duke of Fakr had a very satisfying grin about the faction crisis he had created.


    "Can he that hath laid his hand, or that hath tried to come forth, punish him, or put a collar on the king? Well, it''s more than just targeting the royal family."


    "Duke of Fackle, do you think you''re unwilling to move?


    "What do we need to move? Wasn''t it the Marquises of Audarks and those who took a ride and targeted that squire? You say it''s a counterattack, but when we move, we''re gonna be stripped of our fangs again?


    The man present - a nobleman whom the Duke of Fakr trusts - nodded as he was convinced by the answer, saying no more words. With him, I wasn''t expecting any movement. I guess it was just a confirmation.


    Looking at such a ''comrade'', the Duke of Fakr laughs low for fun.


    "I guess whoever was the ''prince who had given up everything'' from anyone was waiting for the time to strip his fangs... didn''t he start acting inside? As soon as I put my hands together with that magician, I didn''t expect to clarify the hostility. Have you seen it? The eyes of His Highness the Shuanze, when he is with the Magic Master! If you look at that, I don''t think His Highness is weak or anything."


    "... yeah, sure. I was saddened when I misread it."


    The man present also nodded deeply at the word His Highness Schanze. It seemed spared somewhere, and at the same time it sounded like a little... resentful emotion was being directed.


    No, he was actually ''sparing''. That if a royal family like His Highness Schanze had been born earlier, this country would not have been distorted so far.


    At a time when a competent king was sought after, there existed in this country a king that could be called its true opposite. The scar is still unhealed and there is a deep gulf between the royal family and some nobles.


    Even if you''re not competent, at least if you''re an honest person.


    If it is a vessel that strives itself and acknowledges the competence of others.


    And he could not help but think, and his king was the worst. Even a foolish king who betrays even his closest friends is the pinnacle of the country. Surely there were those who tried to support them.


    Well, I''m in this state because you betrayed my expectations. If the next generation of royalty were his kind, there must have been a royal replacement in this country by now.


    "His Royal Highness Tezelt isn''t bad, either, but he''s good like his father. I said," Evil for the sake of the land, "and it is known. I guess all this is a born quality."


    "Her Royal Highness Schanze has a special situation. To be honest, I thought it was a choice between resenting everything or giving up."


    "It doesn''t seem like a big deal to me. Even if you give up everything, it won''t benefit your parents. Whether you think you''re incompetent around you or not, if you don''t act on your feet in any way, I think the next generation is His Royal Highness Tezert. Jesus Christ, it''s all belly black."


    Whatever the content, the Duke of Fakr was always entertaining. What dwells there is the expectation of the ''grandchildren'', who have begun to show their movement gradually. He was watching... the past of a prince named Schuanze.


    No matter what the heartless say to me, I will not change my expression, while I will not do anything to the detriment of the King''s family. An unfortunate royalty with bad legs, which can only be thorough with bystanders, for better or worse.


    That was the general assessment of Schanze. Quick story, he also says he was being tasted. But the assessment from the Duke of Fakr is not such a harmless one.


    There is no way that such a clever imitation can be done to someone who just looks aside. Isn''t it just deliberately creating that situation, such as not becoming an enemy or being used?


    Observing with such feelings, Schanze did not show a single scale of talent. The Duke of Fakr was also puzzled by this... but the part that could be described as his instinct was refusing to lift his guard. And it was right.


    "Gaining a playmate named Magic Instructor, His Highness Schanze showed a gradual movement. For the first time, His Highness stripped his fangs of the presence of a magician who performed the miracle of ''healing his feet''.... it''s natural for the country to be rough, ''The World''s Disaster'' and ''The Drawer of Fackle''s Blood''? Now if you can show me a crappy farce, that''s what I''m interested in."


    "I see, did you believe in the blood of the Duke of Fakr himself, who has ever cared about His Highness the Shuanze? Indeed, if you draw the blood of the House of the Duke of Fakr, you can also nod at His Highness so far."


    "My daughter didn''t seem to inherit it it. Well, that one had a use for it."


    The Magic Instructor is a being called ''The Disaster of the World''. Mizki is not just a legend, Mizki is just ''disaster'' for Gania. I let that cause all the commotion.


    And Schanze becomes the grandson of the Duke of Fakr. The Duke of Fakr asks his own blood relatives for results, so many of his sons and grandchildren have excellence.


    "Crewdelis is my only daughter, and I don''t care if it''s because my wife spoiled me... that was no different no matter how many times I told her. Therefore, ''I let you choose the future''. I don''t remember who he is. If he is, the status quo is the one chosen by Krudelis himself. I wish I realized that I was the one who would receive the results."


    "At that time, the Duke of Fakr had taken on a response to his predecessor King Kivela. I can''t tell outsiders that they should look at their families."


    "With that as an excuse, there''s a face that fits your father. At least let it be my handkerchief, and I won''t tolerate you naming a fakle on it."


    Drifting somewhere bitter, the Duke of Fakr thinks of Krudelis, his own daughter and at the same time Schuanze''s mother. Krudelis had also been drowned by his wife, who had gained by political tactics, and there was something like thinking he was the center of the world.


    It''s not the only reason I was drowned by a mother who was a boxed daughter. Accomplishments and honors that led to the "Duke of Fakr" made them treat the surroundings like that.


    It is utterly pointless for mothers and surroundings at home to spoil their fathers and brothers. The result is the status quo.


    "I guess my wife just woke up after seeing how Creudellis treated His Highness the Schanze. He pulled into the territory in the name of sanitary care and moved away from social places as well. He was ashamed to that extent."


    "Oh, because you won''t like the voices around you, but you''ll be in your ears. Especially since the women prefer rumors¡­ it must be hard for their wives"


    "Most of those worries, too, will be pity on you... you will escape your responsibilities. Something like mother and son to one another."


    If you sigh, a faint gaze will be directed towards the Duke of Fakr. By waving his head at it, the Duke of Fakr expressed his rejection and broke up the conversation so as to change his mind. Now is not the time to talk about it.


    "It''s time to run out of pawns for His Royal Highness Brother Wang. More than that, they may have felt the footsteps of ruin. Like I said, ''I''m not moving''. If this one doesn''t move, you and your highness will have to strike your hand.... I''m really looking forward to it, how do you strip your fangs off to His Royal Highness the King behind us?"


    The look on the face of the Duke of Fackle, who speaks so, was heartfelt fun, and I could see that there was often something to expect. Just that a bad habit has emerged, the comrade laughs bitterly and flatters his shoulders.


    "Well, let''s look forward to it, too. It would also be harassing for both of them to be thorough with bystanders."


    "Oh, no, you''ve got a bad personality, too."


    "I''ll take it as a compliment."


    The Duke of Fakr gave his thoughts in the future as he laughed back at the man with an inedible grin. The next commotion he wants will surely happen soon.

 287 If we go out, theres gonna be a commotion.

    There are three captive men in front of me. Would one be a magician and the other two be mercenaries or something?


    We are currently coming outside. Using the Metastasis Team, this is the first outing in Gania......!


    Blue skies, refreshing winds, and abrupt raids!


    ... No questions asked. Conditional reflexes, so I''m not bad. There was supposed to be an escort too, hey... where''d they go? Your Highness, I wasn''t panicking at all.


    "It''s too easy to understand what it is."


    "Well, hey...... though I thought it was coming more than I made clear the hostilities"


    Raw temperatures ~ Me and His Highness Schanze looking at the three with their eyes. Mr. Rafik isn''t around right now because he''s gone to get people.


    - These three are raiders.


    However, the situation seemed ''I didn''t know what kind of person the target was''. If you know the person''s information correctly, this number or strength is unlikely.


    "You were going to throw it away, so you should see it as using outsiders."


    His Highness Schanze draws conclusions to the sighing.


    "We''re just outside, too. I didn''t intentionally hide the outing because I expected these people to come."


    Unexpectedly, stupid honestly exposing me. However, it seems that the raiders perceived the situation by listening to our words, which gave them a surprising look.... Oh, you must have fooled me, as far as this face goes.


    "Hey, what do you mean?"


    "Before you ask people, tell them about yourself. I''m not telling you to tell my client, so why don''t you just say what kind of request it was?


    Look, I urged him, and the men looked at each other.


    "Hey, what do we do?


    "Whatever you do, I''ll see you in this situation..."


    ¡­¡­ I think I should talk. [M] Um, can''t you trust me more than that client for not being told ''tell me everything'' or something? The strength of this man is not what we''ve heard. There''s more... "


    Men who secretly discuss it, but it seems that some of them have doubts about what their client told them. He seems weak, but the magician youth seems to be quite clever, citing some inconsistencies to the two of them. He seems to be asking as he ponders if there are any points that will convince the two remaining ones.


    Eventually, a young man with a leadership appearance opened his mouth as a delegate.


    "Businessmen like us don''t divulge client details or information about clients. It''s a credit issue. Are you guys gonna do something about it?


    "Well... depending on the content, I guess. It''s not like you''re totally on the other side, and you''re not trying to get caught in this nostalgia."


    "Well, I guess so. What are you thinking about, nobleman boy?"


    Unsurprisingly, the leader (tentatively) gave a convincing gesture to His Highness Schanze, who said in the dark, ''I don''t know if you can trust me''. Unexpectedly, I raise my ratings for them securely.


    It''s a bad way to put it, but people in professions like them often don''t have very good feelings for nobility. Because we are on the side of being used, but we are confident and proud because we make our strength a product - I don''t know how to put it this way, but in a way, it''s right.


    "I was just born into a noble class," but if you look down on me from above greatly... you don''t have any good feelings.


    There is little prejudice against His Highness Schanze, even though he would have experienced such things. Was this also surprising to His Highness the Schanze, who was looking lightly open to him? Maybe that''s what I thought unnecessarily because I''m on the side of getting all sorts of prejudices.


    "Let''s do this, then. Every time you answer one, we answer one. You want the same information, don''t you? If you don''t want to talk about it any more, you don''t have to ask."


    "Heh... you mean you can get information that matches your information"


    "If all you say is crap, this one only talks about quite a few things. I think we can convince each other more than we can rush."


    You convinced me of my point, the men seem willing to take this suggestion. In addition to "talking to each other about information," it seemed highly appreciated that we were allowed some freedom as well.


    But the idea is too sweet. I''m the warm one? Nope!


    ... As a matter of fact, this is the combination of me & His Royal Highness Schanze, so the likelihood of disadvantage is equal to zero. In contrast, their situation was too bad.


    Unlike us, who have no problem without information, they are a dead end problem. ''I have to get on with this suggestion,'' I really do. We need to gather information to know our current situation.


    "First, confirm. Was it the nobles who asked you to do this?... There is no need to be specific about this. From what you can tell, if it was a noble request."


    "I don''t know for sure... aristocrats, I think. He used to say," My husband''s use, "but he was looking down on us. The rich sometimes hire us as escorts, so don''t take an obvious attitude. We know we have our own information network."


    "I see."


    Then the client should be seen as confirmed in the aristocracy. The line of a wealthy house cannot be abandoned, but it is unnatural to fit into our situation.


    "We''re next. Are you nobles?


    "I''m a civilian. This way... I don''t think you should ask."


    "Huh? Well, what do you mean?


    "If you want to hear it, go ahead with the next question! However, I don''t know if I regret it. I gave you my advice."


    "... chip, okay. It''s not like you didn''t answer at all."


    A whisper warning to a dissatisfied leader. My position answered, so it doesn''t hit the breaking of the rules.


    "What does the request look like? Kill, capture, grab..."


    ¡­¡­ "Attack you." He said you didn''t have to kill him. "


    "Oh, can we talk that far?


    If asked unexpectedly, the leader laughed at the feeling of doing it somewhere.


    "I don''t know what''s going to happen to us, but I''m going to keep you involved, right? Besides, you can ask the next question for the same thing."


    "Oh, you noticed the flavor of this rule."


    Oh! Surprisingly well thought out! The leader seems slightly dissatisfied with me for not moving at all, but for me it should be a pleasure. If this is the case, even if you bring the negotiations here, you may weigh the pros and cons and respond to them.


    If he''s easy to handle, he''s got a lot of information. Hang the carrot in front of you and it will work, so just the minimum information you need.


    Conversely, if he''s suspicious... he could be collecting information independently based on what happened later. If it''s information that could be insured to cross a dangerous bridge, it''s worth it.


    "How calm are you?


    "I don''t hate every negotiation, I don''t hate word games. Even I know that information can be a strength... ''If the information you have is worth it, it''s good for me too''?


    "... you''re a tough guy to spend, you"


    "Mostly because I''m getting by with brainwork!


    "Oh well."


    Seriously. If you negotiate, don''t move if they don''t have anything in return. How do we make use of the information presented disputed in word play? That''s what counts. In my case, I''m suddenly asked for answers on the spot!


    "I don''t know, you seem kind of struggling, you. I don''t know what I''m talking about, but come on."


    ... I''ve been pitied. A hard-working look, or a look at a pathetic person.


    Oh, well, it''s okay about me. Next, next!


    "We''re next, don''t hesitate. I don''t ask for details... if we give you information, can you promise us our future?


    As the answer goes, this involves an area that is impossible for me. Turning his gaze, His Highness Schanze, who guessed, responded.


    "I wonder what that means coverage? There''s something we can''t do. If you were a wanted criminal, it would interfere with the punishment. Exactly, I don''t think you''re getting the right information for all that hard work"


    "Ho? I mean, ''it''s not impossible in that situation''. You''ll tell me for a long time."


    "You and her negotiations are interesting inside. Besides, your strength is demonstrated to protect yourself and your people. I don''t hate people like that."


    His Highness Schanze giggles back at the leader who turns the suspicious eye. The expression and the words made the leader angry.


    "Damn, they''re going crazy!


    I scratched my head abusively when it lit up. The other two seem to have been taken aback, but are happy that their leaders have been recognized, loosening their expressions.


    In the meantime, the sorcerer raised his voice.


    "Um, can I ask you next?


    "Am I right? Oh, I don''t mind. Hey, the next question is from this guy."


    "Um, I haven''t returned a clear answer yet, okay?


    His Royal Highness Schanze has not yet returned a clear answer. The men seem to wonder about it too, but they didn''t try to stop the sorcerer. Become them, you must be acknowledging this weak-looking young man.


    "My question is linked to that, too. Or this is what I need to hear first. I was wondering if it would be detrimental to you."


    "Oh, how strong are you?


    Surprisingly, darkly, the sorcerer smiled calmly.


    "I''m one of these two. If the people who admitted me and joined me are looking for a way to help, it''s natural for me to make the same choice. As far as you''re concerned, we must have been dumped as pawns. Then all I have to do is promise our future."


    "Well, you have two choices, don''t you? One protects our client, the other protects ourselves. In large part, these are the two."


    Nodding and presenting the two options, the sorcerer nodded as if he was right too.


    "If this is a normal request, we shouldn''t negotiate with you. But I didn''t agree to sacrifice it for any purpose. Breach of contract, right? This. Then we should be able to enter into a new contract with you. Different?


    As you peep, but with the look of wanting this affirmation, the magician who asks. He''s asking, but I''m guessing he''s been negotiating with us.


    To a magician who put it well, His Highness Schanze looked as funny as I did. We must ''answer'' to this. That too, in "A Shape Compatible with Information From Them"!


    Tied them up is a ''contract in the name of a request''. Breaking it would discredit them and have a huge impact on their future work.


    But if ''the client tells falsehood first, and it''s not like he even undertook the request'', then he has no obligation to obey. That''s the way to go, but you don''t have to lie to someone you''ve fooled.


    However, it would have been awkward to take it personally, so I assumed they had an insurance policy called us. If it''s in our interest, it doesn''t look bad.


    "It would be a breach of contract, wouldn''t it? In order to confirm that, I need you to provide me with the details of your assignment."


    "Of course. We don''t know where you stand¡­ even though our requests are viewed in a completely different way." From your point of view, is it possible to accomplish the request we received ", and" If we take it on, can we just take on the job we have taken on? "Tell us these two things. I''ll take care of the request..."


    "Wait. It''s my job to say that. You shut up and pull in!


    "Oh, hey, hey! This is my discretion! You are related..."


    "It''s annoying! You just have to shut up and do what I say."


    The sorcerer, who tried to speak out what he had asked for, was driven backwards by the leader''s man. Words are rambling, but I guess the leader''s man is going to take responsibility for that.


    ... you know that''s clumsy kindness, and the magician didn''t make any more noise. However, I look at the leader with worrying eyes.


    "Our request is," Let the child of an aristocratic mistress suffer. "Whatever, you said, ''To make the blind mistress''s child understand his position because his wife, who is his rightful wife, is terribly neglected''. Well, it''s not like you don''t have those requests. A woman would be a pawn in a political marriage, but in a man''s case, she could push her son away."


    So the leader turned his gaze to me.


    "You said the lady there was the lover of the mistress''s child. I know it''s more awkward to have a child than the presence of a mistress''s child is convenient for a true wife..."


    With that said, Rida''s eyes were clearly suspicious. Even if not, is it the fact that I and His Royal Highness Schanze did not look like lovers to each other that caused them to question the request?


    It''s just... in another way, I feel very awkward.


    ¡­¡­


    Me and His Highness Schanze are silent with each other. At some point, it seemed that a story unfolded that neither facts nor plunder. His Royal Highness Schanze did not take the table stage, so it would have been convenient not to have his face known to the private sector.


    Ha, ha. Am I the lover of His Highness Cheanze or something? Indeed, there are few people around His Highness the Schanze. It would look like "The Child of an Unabandoned Mistress" or something.


    ¡­¡­


    I am obliged to report to the Demon King!?


    "First, let''s correct your mistakes. I am not the son of a mistress. It''s a somewhat complicated position, but I won''t inherit the house any more than I have a direct cousin"


    Subtly dizzy, His Highness Schanze corrects. They were pale knowing that His Highness Schanze was not the son of a mistress. Perhaps he thinks he was responsible for one stick of the house commotion. Being treated like an abandoned pawn is one factor that makes you think so.


    Sometimes, even if he is not a mistress''s child, he is a ''disturber'' to his client. In that case, it is likely to be a heavy punishment because it would have been inflicted on the son of the nobleman. Because identity differences really exist more than they are noble.


    If it were a mistress''s child, there would still have been salvation. If your father didn''t recognize you, you''d remain a commoner.


    "Next. She''s my friend and she''s like an escort. Just..."


    "Just?"


    "Her guardians are overprotective, aren''t they? Regardless of the danger to your life, the point of ''being treated like a lover'' is spectacularly awkward"


    "Huh? What, what? Normally, you''d panic more about a life crisis, wouldn''t you?


    Leaders raise their voices of doubt quickly. You''re being honest, leader. But in my case, it''s a fine sermon project because it was also received as'' it seemed to be between lovers''.


    That''s just depressing... there are more guardians out there than I am from another world. Even if it''s pre-built, it means we have a fianc¨¦e that the state guessed. You know, making a lover without saying anything, that''s a problem.


    "Crisis of life is self-inflicted. Well, I can pay back, so I''m not so worried."


    "You''re strong, you are."


    I was the one who made it back, so they honestly convinced me. I guess it''s more convincing to be called an escort than a lover.


    In fact, ''because I am beside His Highness the Schuanze'' is the main reason why I am not worried. There can be no more danger in rare things than His Highness Schanze being royal and living in the royal castle from day to day.


    "But I have a fianc¨¦, don''t I? I reported on you guys, and I said, ''Did we look like lovers to each other?'' If they say something like that, I''m sure it''s going to be a pain in the ass. In that case, there would be distrust of a country called Ghana. By the way, it''s my duty to report, so I can''t keep quiet."


    "" "Eh" "


    "I know it''s a lie to make you guys take requests, but I guess I''ll be protested by her guardians. ''I just dispatched you as an escort!''"


    His Highness Schuanze makes an unpleasant idea while slightly attracting his face. I feel caught up in trouble and the raiders are panicking... but I think maybe it''s better to say ''I''m here to kill'' or something. From a standpoint, there''s nothing surprising about that.


    I just can''t help but wake up. It was only natural for us to move on to evasive action immediately.


    "So, to avoid that trouble... we can''t let you go to prove that your lovers are lying to get a favor."


    "Right, you''re the only witnesses. If it falls into your hands, I can assure you of your future."


    "Ning Ro, I can''t promise anything else in the future. Do you want to be killed by a client who wants to destroy evidence, or do you want to be our handkerchief and gauge how things are going? Because you can choose who you want, and depending on your choice, you can quickly move into cover-up."


    With my eyes smiling without laughing, my Highness and I approached the Raiders.... It''s not just a threat, it''s awkward in many ways because I''m the exorcist of otherworlds.


    The disrespect for His Highness Schanze is also awkward enough, but that is still inside the Gania. "Ignore the Guardians, and the Guardians out, and one of the Ganias wins! ''Compared to what it seems, it is a case that can be ignored.


    Marriage of otherworlds = to be a people of the other country. As far as I''m concerned, it shouldn''t be so easy to forgive because it would result in a situation equal to the Monopoly of the Mage.


    In the first place, it also means that there will be more than one guardian in itself, and that ''one country will not be allowed to monopolize the knowledge of otherworlds''. There''s a point in giving people from different worlds a place to escape, but there''s also this world-side situation.


    "For now, let me clarify our position. I''m an Irfena-protected, otherworldly man, a magician. This is His Royal Highness Schanze, one of the king''s younger brothers."


    "Oh, to the royal family, magician!?


    "Seriously!?


    "Yeah, seriously."


    Reveal our identity because it is necessary to explain the circumstances. As expected, the leader and the other who raise a similar voice to screaming. Slightly, it won''t be my fault that I have tears in my eyes.


    Except there are exceptions everywhere.


    "Ho, are you really a magician!? Come on, give us some guidance! No, at least talk to me!


    One magician was making his eyes shine. Your buddies are subtly pulling on the excitement that you look like a grown-up is a lie.


    Curiosity and longing seem to outweigh everything. It''s going to be a big shot inside, you.

 288 The cats play friendly.

    As soon as I made my position clear, the three of them looked pale. About one of them was told by the other two where it was uplifting and is now calm.


    However, His Highness Schanze was distracted when he saw the sorcerer''s rampage. For him, the magician has a relatively intelligent impression - there are exceptions, of course - so the leopard freak as soon as I heard about the magician was shocking.


    "Bad. This guy''s gonna be like just now when it comes to what he''s interested in."


    ¡­¡­ I''m used to it, so don''t worry about it. Because it''s common for magicians. "


    "Oh well. Understandable and helpful."


    A leader who apologizes so much. Subtle fainting would be his tenderness. That makes me smile.


    Whatever you say, I guess they''re balanced. They''ve built up a lot of trust, too.


    ... so there''s no way that what you did was questionable.


    "In the meantime, let''s exchange a contract for you to follow here. A few days before you asked for the date, I can tell you that I spoke to this child without realizing it."


    "Right, that would be the only way to ignore it." If you report a request, you will be instructed to [act in accordance with the request]. "It''s the form of taking the opponent''s tactics backwards and using the raid as our card."


    "Right. They won''t tell me you fell for it because it was over there."


    If you propose the production of a convenient contract here, Your Highness Schanze will accept it with a smile. Wisdom is a weapon, good backwork! In the spirit of, our relationship is still good today.


    The reason why they raided us (the mock) was a laugh, but not a bad situation. It''s just, ''I''m gonna get you on that farce you set up over there. Appreciate it?'' So let''s pursue the responsibility of the client.


    However, the three of us were distracted by how crisp the conversation was. themselves, it was only a few minutes ago that they found out they were being deceived. Plus, the stuttering development where the target is the Royal & Magical Instructor.


    Even if you can''t follow your head and emotions, maybe you can''t help it. You''re usually the kind of people who don''t get involved, the royal family and the magician.


    "Hey, hey, can I make that much of a decision? You don''t know anything about us?


    A man who is not a leader asks to feel terrified. The look looked somewhere confusing. But it seems His Highness Schanze perceived something and nodded with a convincing look.


    "Oh, you mean you don''t think I''m a real royal? Sure, you need my ID first. Sorry, but wait till Rafik gets back."


    "Oh, well. We could have been identity fraud, too. I... do I have to use magic or have my testimony testified around His Highness Tezert?


    "No, you wouldn''t!


    "" Huh?


    I don''t know, I thought about it, and I roughed up my voice like a man was angry. Unexpectedly, me and His Highness Schanze tilting their necks in alignment. Uh-huh? Was there a problem? This is pretty important, isn''t it?


    When a man looks up to heaven, he speaks to our reaction, which makes no sense at all.


    "You know, I mean, is it okay to pawn us? A royal family can move a knight, right? Some noblemen are biased against people like us. You guys are gonna be in a bad position! If you''re talking about swallowing!


    "... Mr. Caldo is worried about you. Words are abusive."


    "Hey!? Or don''t say something unsolicited! If these guys weren''t safe, we wouldn''t even be able to help!


    "Yeah, right. That''s what I''ll do."


    "Caldo, you overreact to lightning, so you get teased. Just calm down a little."


    To the sorcerer who follows him with a bitter smile, man...... Caldo yells back slightly blushing. I looked at them as if they were frightened, and I knew that was what they usually looked like to the leader who took them for granted.


    Nor is Caldo''s statement a mistake. Their future depends on His Royal Highness Schanze and me. However, I think what the mage is saying is also true. These people have been watching each other shelter many times since just now.


    When I turned my gaze to His Highness the Schanze, he was also smiling bitterly and watching the three of them take over. Yeah, I get it. When you live in a slaughtered world, you''re healed by compassion that can be directed unintentionally, right?


    Right now, we are in a situation where we are killed or killed in real life.


    Besides, for His Highness Schanze, his bloody parents are the enemy. Oh dear, we are slaughtering......!


    ¡­¡­


    You''re filthy, royalty and nobility. I''m not just a good person, I''m not a surviving class.


    Unexpected healing landscape and secluded determination. If you see him like this, you have to avoid discarding pawns at all costs. If you leave it alone, the future awaits you to be erased. At the end of the convolutions. At the end of the day, I''m just too sorry.


    Grateful, hostile. Let''s treat it like more than you care about this one.


    I''m pretty sure you''re going to be setting this up, someone from His Royal Highness''s faction. Because inside the faction seems pretty rattled about the madman commotion.


    I guess the idea is that you can succeed in the raid, or you can reorient to rubbing on this one. Though subtly clever as I try to lean on both.


    "Thank you for caring about us. I promise I''ll do my best to guarantee your future. [M]... Mizuki, any good ideas?


    "Hmmm...... it''s a premise that no damage will come to Gania, right?


    "Of course. Seems like you''re expecting more protests from His Highness Elshon than you were targeting, too. You got caught up in the raid on me... I might even say"


    "What you needed was'' the fact that me and His Highness Schanze were raided ''? Then the lover setup must be insurance for when it fails. As far as the treatment of the otherworlds in the past is concerned, there is nothing surprising in mentioning'' for the sake of Gania, I tried to take in a magical mentor ''"


    "I guess they thought I''d use it to make a move. Mizuki says he''s a benefactor... it''s really unpleasant."


    If we conclude, His Highness Schanze agrees while exhaling. Apparently, that''s a pretty smart guy who moved. The cause of defeat is...... mistaking a look at His Royal Highness Schanze.


    "I don''t want to say much, but in the past there are also people who tried to take in different worlds. If you get the recognition of a different person, it''s a protection, and it''s recognized as the will of a different person."


    "I''m ''going home'', I assure you, hey"


    "I guess you don''t understand where that ''home'' gives it away. I don''t think we''re gonna have a place in just about a year."


    That, too, right? In my case, it would be due to the fact that the Demon King was feeling overprotective. As a result of not leaving it to mankind and taking good care of it, the prince known as the Demon King was nostalgic to the Black Cat, who got his place.


    Master Will and Glenn seem similar, but it must be true that some people may just be their guardians. Looks like me and Glenn were the guardians of the big win.


    "It is only natural that there will be those who act on their own more than His Royal Highness the King cannot guess. The Duke of Fackle doesn''t seem willing to move, so maybe he''s being extra hunted down."


    His Royal Highness Schanze shrugged and gazed. Perhaps, but I feel His Highness Schanze has narrowed down the culprit quite a bit. I wouldn''t say it here right now because that hasn''t been made public yet...... I guess.


    More than His Highness Schanze holds that information, I guess this time the schemer is a nobleman who is subject to elimination. Then I can move too.


    "Hopefully it won''t bother Gania"? Shall I be my toy?


    "Yes, yes! I have one suggestion!


    Raise your hand and say, ''I have a name!'' If I appealed to him all the time, His Highness Schanze''s eyes seemed pleasantly narrowed.


    "You got a good idea, didn''t you?


    "Naturally! If this setup is eligible for elimination for Gania, then I can move too!


    "! I see you realize from what I said earlier that you have some eye-catching"


    "It''s confirmed by the word ''cornered''. ¡­ If you belong to a faction, you will choose a static attitude."


    If you move poorly, you stand out. Doesn''t that mean you need to force yourself to move at this time of year? If neither His Royal Highness the King nor the Duke of Fakr can guess, I will have to scratch my own feet.


    To that extent, His Highness Schanze laughed with pleasure. None of them have the remorse I''ve noticed.


    "... you''re so sweet and helpful. Still, it''s a problem to teach something that hasn''t been published, because Mizuki doesn''t mind for making his own predictions... So, what kind of ''play'' did you come up with?


    I giggle and laugh at His Highness Schanze, who asks me in a good mood.


    "We have to get permission from the Demon King first. Heh heh, I''m trying to make a big deal out of it."


    "Heh?" That you''re gonna need the guardian''s permission, "hey?


    "Yeah, it''s awkward to shut up. But I think you can make it ''fun and entertaining'', including about those three, right?


    "That''s exciting"


    His Royal Highness Schanze, like me, is quite ridiculous. I mean, there''s a verse that I was expecting to say something about.


    While doing so, Mr. Rafik''s figure was shown at the edge of his sight. Apparently, he''s back. His Royal Highness Schanze seems to have noticed that too, turning again to the three of us.


    "When Rafik gets back, let''s move. As Mizuki suggested earlier, we have to make a contract that kept you kids first. Come on, let''s get you ready."


    ¡­¡­ I wonder why? You guys are like kids in a prank right now. "


    A leader who, whilst nodding to His Highness Schanze''s words, becomes a subtle expression. The same goes for Caldo. However, the sorcerer apparently noticed something and looked pale.


    "Mayu sama? Let''s see... Demon King? Huh? Huh? Could...!?


    Maybe your predictions are correct. It''s okay, I''m not a scary person as rumors have it, Lord Elshon is.

 289 Invitation from Black Cat

    - In Irfena Knight Dorm (Erschon Perspective)


    "... so you came up with such a ''play''"


    "Hey, if they''re going to take it this far, I thought I''d flaunt this one."


    ¡­¡­ Well, sure, it''s a tough thing to deal with. "


    Exhale deeply into Mizuki''s voice heard from the magic props. I usually end up scolding Mizuki, but not all this time Mizuki is bad.


    Ningro, Mizuki was the victim.


    The hang-up is one case named Crazy Woman Disturbance. A series of events aimed at taking in His Highness Schanze, by Mizki, was splendidly crushed of things. By His Royal Highness Schanze and others, there would have been a chase.


    ... but.


    Mizuki, who handles the enemies from day to day, has not been able to stop them.


    He tailored his main culprit, the Marquis Audarks, to be a fairly large exposer. Of course, I have heard that those suspected of complicity will be punished considerably.


    In the meantime, a rescue operation was carried out for the merchant family the other day - the sister family of Lord Rafik, a squire of His Highness Schanze.


    "I deserve the merchant who is my brother-in-law, but I don''t want to be forced to leave from there to Mr. Rafik. No, they''re definitely coming for it!


    Such Mizuki''s persuasion led to the decision to keep Irfena. Even this one, you''re welcome to have more cards in your hand, so there''s nothing wrong with that.


    However, His Royal Highness Schanze did not show any enthusiasm for the merchant family, he would just not have wanted to lose his trusted squire. Mizuki seems to be the same, it just kept the merchants family away from Gania.


    Naturally, but I didn''t just help. At the price of this, the merchants have been forced to submit information on the nobles with whom they were connected - presumably just connected to their brother-in-law as a countermeasure to Lord Rafik.


    As long as this information is available, the nobles in question cannot escape the suspicion of involvement in the madness disturbance. Lord Rafik was deliberately turned away from His Highness Schanze.


    Of course it is malicious aimed at the royal family of his own country, but it is also known to other countries by Mizki, including the case of Lord Rafik. This was the reason why the doubtful aristocrats were frightened.


    To be clear, ''Gania could be asked to be self-purified''. With other countries, people like that don''t go wild. It is only natural that we would like them to do something about it in Ghana before they start a disturbance in their own country.


    It can be said that the increase or decrease in punishment depends on the intentions of the King of Gania, so it can be said that the nobles in question are in the same situation as if they were collared.


    It is indeed malignant¡­ Mizki and His Highness Shuanze.


    I guess they worked out measures assuming they were going to be victims, but the two must have had the eye of a hunter after the prey and waited. Otherwise, things wouldn''t go so handy.


    As a result, the faction of His Royal Highness the King of Gania became rattled at once. To let it pass irrelevantly, the previous no go - perhaps, His Highness Schanze and the others have been gathering evidence for a long time - is too evil.


    As a result, the opponent was not shaping and was hitting his self preservation hand. For the King of Gania, where one trouble after another occurs, it is an annoying story.


    But I wonder what more can be done than the then Honorable Shuanze and Mizki are pleased with them, turning them into new hands and interested in retaliation.


    Looks like the Black Cat found a playmate in Gania who cares. Completely, unexpectedly.


    ... That said, I don''t want to flatter Mizuki.


    I have no sympathy for the King of Gania, but if it is the former, the impudence of the King of Gania is one of the causes. I even secretly think that I should be swayed somewhat......


    There are circumstances that Irfena cannot protest this time, and there are many supporters of Mizki. I mean, most of them say, ''Good, do more!'' It can be in the mood.


    Since there was no such thing as a mere presence, other countries were also thoroughly observing the static in the name of seeing how things were going. Even if Mizuki accidentally handles me as a toy, I''m in trouble.


    "But I didn''t expect to tailor you to His Highness''s lover and target the Monarch''s monopoly..."


    "If it''s [ball-targeting] or [a common man dreaming of a Cinderella story], didn''t you think you could fish? It seems known that His Royal Highness Shyanze is the one who puts his country first, so I thought you''d get the help of His Highness Shyanze and the others. ''


    "Before that, nobody would believe you if you told them you were a lover or something, right? Either that or you''re not a bad friend?


    ''Isn''t that because it''s north, lack of information? If you know that rumor that [the guardian is drowning], [if the prince is nice to you, I''ll follow you], no wonder.''


    "Oh...... if I don''t know your personality and reality, can I even think about that"


    "By the way, you and His Highness Schanze are close, right? When we are together, to the extent that His Highness Tezelt tells us [are you masterful again] ''


    ¡­¡­ Very well. That''s how they see us in Gania. "


    With it, I exhale. I''m in the mood for half the fright, half the sympathy for His Highness Tezert. His Royal Highness Shuanze alone seems tough, but now that Mizuki is included, his hardship will be double.


    That''s why I think... ''I can''t believe the rumors that those two have lovers''.


    We "know that a different world person named Mizuki has no interest in such things". Mizuki''s attitude toward the Guardians is correctly ''companion'', except when teasing or tailoring the situation.


    To be clear, if Mizuki had such a B-female part, she would not be a magician feared even by other countries. With me, if Mizuki had a feminine thought, I feel somewhat distracted.


    But I also knew it was a dream. I can''t do it any more than I know Mizuki.


    I can''t be a bad girl who scolds the opposite sex, but I can be a vegetarian if it''s an outer path that makes the country wary.


    If you are a beauty shaped and motivated villain, definitely a toy...... choose a motivated villain.


    That was Mizuki, the exorcist of the other world. Dealing with women in general is completely useless.


    It would not have been known in Ghana because the countries involved tend to faint because they would not have known without immediate contact. It is unfortunate.


    Such a ton of demo daughters seem to have come up with a ''new play'' and this call was for me to ask permission.


    "I can''t spill the recipe. But this is what you have to do, right? Sometimes about Corbella, so you wanted to create these opportunities. ''


    "Does this proposal make sense if we include that meaning? I wonder if it''s a bad idea to be able to share information, even as an irfena."


    "Is that it? You''re not stopping it this time, are you?


    Showing Mizuki''s understanding of the ''proposal'' raised a voice that seemed unexpected. Damn, what do you think I am......


    He opened his mouth first as Al, who was next door, laughed as he tried to argue in disdain.


    "Neither El nor we are willing to let go of Mizki. This is where you''ll be coming back. Elle is angry with those who plotted to keep you apart."


    "Hey, Al! I didn''t say that!


    "You used to say Marquis Leckbari, didn''t you?" Kitten under the belly of a parent cat "and. You can''t ignore the rumors, even though you are more than a magician. Besides, if His Royal Highness Schanze was curious to get on board, I think we''d have a little trouble.... it''s only natural for a parent cat to intimidate anyone who tries to force a kitten."


    "That being said, there''s no way Elle is going to go to Gania. Ilfena and there can be no far-fetched protest without definitive evidence. So this time, we''re not going to stop using ''people from other countries''."


    "Klaus! You guys, don''t just say what you want!


    "I wish I could be honest with you that I don''t remember giving you a kitten"


    "That''s right. I''m sure we''ll get an understanding from other countries."


    They raise their voices to childhood tamers who say unsolicited things, but Al laughs bitterly and Klaus receives my protest with a cool face.


    ... Most importantly, they were well heard by Mizuki.


    ¡­¡­ Try your best to get home soon!


    "Grab a big scratch, like a hand trying to capture you."


    "Anyway, it is Gania who will be harmed. Do it big."


    "Rajah!


    "Hey, hey, wait!? Look, even if it''s retaliation, be moderate..."


    "He said we have to tear the faction apart and we can''t get to the person we want. His Royal Highness Wang, at the time of your aim, you can stand in the dark clouds in Gania, right?... Huh? Add or subtract? Oh, no, Your Highness. It''s not that bad! More or less...... ''


    "Lord Commander! A little..................!


    ....... Seeing from the audible speech, His Highness Tezelt is beside him. Good, looks like Gania had a common sense guy, too. I''m sorry, but Mizuki''s suppression will get him to do his best.


    While we''re at it, it looks like we''re done over there.... I hope His Highness Tezelt hasn''t thrown the keys.


    ''In the meantime, you can give me permission, right?


    "Oh, fine. Let the culprits be ashamed."


    Please acknowledge the confirmation. Yes, this time, "entertainment" is about "people dying or a lot of damage (not on the side of the allies)". Sufficient, to the extent that it is permissible¡­ though the King of Gania may have mental distress.


    Copy that! Then I''ll get you ready. ''


    To put it brightly, communications from Mizki were interrupted. And to me, Al and Klaus'' nimble faces are pointed.


    "Kittens seem to want to go home beside their parent cats. Are you relieved?


    "Good for you, El"


    "It''s annoying, you stupid dog!


    Yelling back, but the two only make fun laughs.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s also true that it was only a little, really a little relief, but I honestly won''t admit it because I regret it.


    And.


    She''ll be back here, even if I don''t tell her. We''re sure of that.


    - Thereafter, a "Guide to Participation" from the Magic Instructor will be sent to each country.


    "Dear Sir, how have you been? This is a guide to the event ''


    ''As you all know, I am currently staying in Gania. And the other day, there was a case of a crazy woman attacking His Highness Schanze. Of course, it''s an attempt.''


    "But I am filled with malice for deliberately separating His Highness''s squire, or for trying to make an injury - the crazy woman has been beaten by His Highness - that he could have done when he was resisted, taking backwards that the crazy woman was from the Marquis, or at the end of the day, a woman,"


    ''As a party to a series of events, I thought¡­ [If I let these guys go wild, I wouldn''t make fun of them in another country]!


    ''Even now, there seems to be a lot of movement behind the nobles who can threaten punishment. One of them was [to make sure that the Wizard and His Royal Highness Schanze circulated rumors of a lover relationship and took it into Gania]''


    "From those who know me, [aren''t you stupid?] to finish, but I guess Gania didn''t have that information. There seems to be a palliative aim, whether protests come from my guardian, His Highness Elshon, to the King of Gania, or to show Gania how to contribute and raise stocks''.


    ''His Royal Highness Schanze is the one who gives top priority to the country, so you thought you''d get the endorsement.... It''s stupid, isn''t it? At a time when His Highness Elshon treats you like bullshit, none of it will be convincing. Above all, His Royal Highness Schanze is my accomplice, so there is no chance of getting on with the proposal. "


    "It should be noted that the way they were found out was [because I sent a raid request to the mercenaries who were pawns to His Highness the Schanze]. It was a request [to make the mistress''s son and his lover suffer pain], so it seems that the aim is either [to injure them], [to capture them on the run and raise stocks], or [to conveniently alter them and tailor the rumors between lovers to something that makes them perceive as facts] ''


    "It''s intact, and it''s too stupid a backstroke, but I thought it was also a problem to keep quiet because I was let go"


    "And that''s why"


    "The First/Country Confrontation [Which is the Fate!?] would like to host! The rules are simple, guess what the killer is [ultimately] intended for. Any of the forecasts above are good, and you can come up with a new idea. ''


    ''Clearly, I think this is luck. The excuse is expected to be two or three turns, so we don''t know which one we''re going to end up with''


    "I went to the right country to devise and transfer recipes and rights to dishes made with the specialties of that country. At the moment it is difficult to spread recipes for different worlds of cuisine, so we want to root them out as belonging to that country ''


    ''For an easy-to-understand example, refer to Corbella''s okonomiyaki. Because that is not treated as a different world dish. I plan to have these opportunities in the future, so don''t say [all Corbella is cunning] or something''


    ''It should be noted that this has the permission of His Highness Elshon. Rest assured.''


    ''I wonder if this entertainment is effective, both in terms of gathering information and in the sense of having a good relationship with the Magic Master. Playing together is the first step to deepening friendship! We look forward to joining you.''


    ¡­ all the nations who saw this guide to participation turned their pity to the King of Gania and were frightened by the nobleman who was the culprit. But the prize seemed very attractive, and some of them seemed to dream of winning until they had a meeting.


    Incidentally, that country is a habitat for red cats.


    It is also for a disciple who seldom speaks of me, but also because the food that Mizki frequently sends was distributed to the king and his neighbors, as if it were a bribe. Humans are weak when they grab their stomachs.


    Nevertheless, it does not mean that they are special, tense in eating. Benefits from different worlds are because they are thought to be worth it.


    In addition, the opportunity to establish friendly relations with the Magic Master Mizuki was invaluable. Mizuki is basically isolated in a knight''s dorm, so there are limited opportunities to get along.


    Most importantly, we have information on the disturbances that are taking place in Gania. Some of them say, ''Isn''t sharing information the purpose?'' and it appears that some feared the wizards who formed them in the form of entertainment.


    But all the people close to Mizuki said, "You want to be the one who exposes the fool? You want to play!? ''I just thought. It goes without saying that that is the correct answer.

 290 Fighting without losing elements

    "... has become a situation. Hey, your employer''s in trouble!


    The threesomes are flattered by me exposing the situation so far for fun. His Highness Tezelt, who was briefed by His Highness Schanze, held his head.


    Since then, I quickly asked the Demon King for permission. At that time, His Royal Highness Tezert was there... but he was stunned by the demon king''s response, which did not hold me back. The damage is ongoing.


    His Royal Highness Tezert, the Demon King is a common sense man. He naturally thought my suggestion would be satisfactory.


    But betraying my expectations, the Demon King allows my suggestion. Even His Royal Highness Schanze is overwhelmingly bad minutes on this side, even if he tries to stop in a hurry.


    As a result, His Highness Tezelt is tired. He also says his mental fatigue was tremendous.


    "Give it up, Tezelt. Even we didn''t say anything to Mizuki. I think His Highness Elshon was aware of it, so he gave it back to you, didn''t he?


    "Ugh... well, I think it''s bad that not only you, but the Demon Master also made a move on them..."


    "I couldn''t be made clear or blamed for that. I''m not complaining."


    To His Highness Schanze''s words, His Highness Tezelt apparently gave up any further objections. He sighed deeply and dropped his shoulder disappointingly.


    As you can see from these two conversations, they used me and His Highness Schuanze as a token. One way or another, I hear His Highness Schanze was more targeted, so I''m like an option to increase the chances that the guys will act.


    It seems that some of the knights of the escort were supposedly collaborators of them, so they were also seared out. Mr. Rafik left us to confirm and report it.


    Apparently, the person in question has been detained and investigated before the construction of the renunciation of duties. Two choices, from them, whether to take the house or the Lord. Still, I guess the price of making the wrong choice is huge. He also says it was bad for the person who turned him to the enemy.


    By the way, these are the instructions of His Highness Schanze.


    The prince who became actionable, it became a ploy of sorts. I won''t stop either Mr. Rafik or I because he seems to enjoy himself.


    "Mizuki''s with me, it''s okay"


    This time he pushed it through with a word like this, and he showed the gap to the guys who were watching the opportunity.


    ¡­¡­


    Sure, I feel like I''ve had a lot of opportunities here lately to be alone with His Highness Schanze. Was that deliberately creating such a situation?


    That leads to a raid request on these three. In a way, I guess the people who were showing movement were dancing on the palms of His Highness Schanze.


    "Oh, um... that, Master Mage? It''s fine to be entertained, but isn''t it awkward to even involve other countries?


    The young man of the mischievous and the sorcerer asks. That seems to be the same for the other two, a look that you might want to explain to me.


    Basically, I guess these three are good. I can''t weigh what it means to make the commotion bigger, I''m confused... something like that.


    "I think you should explain, Mizuki. They''re already parties."


    "Oh, did His Highness Schanze find out what I meant?


    "Yeah. Well, I wouldn''t say you''re not playful at all, but I''m pretty sure I''d expect that."


    The grinning Hon. Schanze seemed to have spotted my thoughts. His Royal Highness Tezelt will turn his gaze all the time saying, "What do you mean," but if he wasn''t exhausted, His Highness Tezelt would have noticed that, too.


    "Can we ask?


    "Even you are a party. That would be more convenient for us.... don''t you? Mizuki."


    "Yeah, sure."


    To the words of the leader, His Highness Schanze nodded naturally. On top of that, he asks me for words... to speak his thoughts, urging me.


    To His Highness Schanze like that. Me and Mr. Rafik have a bitter laugh. Oh, boy, it looks like you''ve stopped hiding your belly blackness for a long time.


    However, I also thought the words of His Royal Highness Schanze were best. The three of them have become parties. If I hadn''t given you the information here, there could have been a rundown in some verse. I don''t want to do that.


    "Important in this'' play ''. It''s," The information in the proposal is perceived as fact. "


    Laugh with a grin, screw you. Unlike the three who lean their necks, His Highness Tezelt gave a stiff look. Apparently, I got it.


    "Firstly, this entertainment cannot be established without the permission of the Ganian side. Previously, in the circumstances, it has become ''a magician seconded by His Highness Elshon at the request of His Highness Tezert''. But based on this suggestion, ''Didn''t the Mage Master and His Highness Schanze turn their hands from behind?'' The suspicion arises.... expected to be a ''real setup man''"


    Their aim will not be achieved unless I and His Highness Schanze appear friendly there. If you''re a decent person, you should have your doubts here.


    ¡­ there is no way to leave a wizard alone who is said to be a heinous species of royalty and otherworldly people. If there is, ''if there are any thoughts, and each other''s nations acknowledge''.


    Blah, ''We''re the ones who set the trap. Since he''s an accomplice from the beginning, I don''t know what Gania''s going to do with the Wizard!'' Appeal. The work behind them will also look like a bad scratch against our trap.


    "Next, your position. As I have just shown you in the text, you have proven your position as'' the keeper of His Highness the Schuanze ''. It''s a letter to the royal family. It''s not a good lie, is it?


    "So, but! That would be unnecessarily awkward..."


    "Daiji-bu! That''s ''right''. Because other countries that have been invited will hold it back."


    "Huh?"


    Sorcerers raise their voices of doubt, but this is the biggest reason I have involved other countries.


    "What matters to other countries is, ''Is it in your country''s interest''? And this entertainment is'' I know what''s going on in Gania ''. To add,'' I can sell thanks to the Mage, ''and'' I could possibly get the prize for the Mage proposal ''.... right? There''s only a profit, isn''t there? Whatever the guy who has set it up says, for other countries,'' the information presented via the Mage is correct ''. When that happens, it''s not impossible to use rumors to discredit the King of Gania."


    "I told you first, didn''t I? After revealing that Mizuki and I are accomplices, Ilfena''s..." I have permission from His Highness Elshon. "Isn''t it obvious which statement is'' right ''?"


    "If you''re going to say it at last, this will also erase the line ''Gania is trying to own a demon conductor''. If that happens, something that the Demon King, an overprotective guardian, is absolutely angry about. The countries of the south know that, so you''ll be convinced that Irfena doesn''t have to protest."


    The threesome is taken aback, but this is reality. Lies or true mean nothing more than not having an impact on my country. If I were to say more, I would say ''which side would be better for you''.


    "Ganian Kings & Irfenas & Magic Instructors VS I don''t know who the nobles of Gania are," plus this situation where the Magic Instructor is inviting them as entertainment.


    Everyone will know which side to take. Whether the nobles who have set it up raise their voices of protest or spread rumours that are not roaks, the King of Gania will not be held accountable. The facts derived from the entertainment guide deny them.


    Conversely, it was those who tried to take it to such a stream that would be seen with suspicion. Because it is not true from the source, there is no evidence to support their claims.


    "Instead of bringing benefits to other countries, I will direct you to take our side. That''s what Mizuki is for. Mizuki hasn''t written ''I want you on my side'' obviously, so I don''t have a problem getting caught in the back. In the first place, no matter how much Mizuki is a magician, it''s a personal invitation, right?" It''s impossible that all the kings at the top of the country will be used. "Suspicion without proof is" disrespect for them. "


    ¡­¡­


    To His Highness Schanze''s explanation, the threesome glanced at me abruptly. Ha, I''m a magician, right? Wouldn''t it be pitiful if you didn''t do what the name deserves?


    "Lord Magic Master, you are afraid..."


    "Because I can think of several of these hands. Killing doesn''t have to be a magician, but it''s all personal."


    "Very well! Is that why His Highness Elshon is called to guardianship......!


    "You''re reliable, Tezert. I can''t help but have fun, I want to remain friendly."


    "Eh."


    The words of His Royal Highness Schanze pierce His Highness Tezelt, who exhales deeply. In an unexpected chase, His Highness Tezelt solidified as it was.


    Better understanding of me than anything else, Your Highness. But His Highness Schanze was like this from the beginning.... don''t tell me my negative effects or anything, okay?

 291 Friendly Sisters Temporary

    - In Sarovara.


    "Hmmm...... it''s hard after all"


    "Heh heh, this is a little tricky."


    Speak to your beloved sister while you think she''s adorable to worry about. What Lillian is seeing is an ''invitation'' from Mizuki. Other countries, it also toys with the Ganian aristocracy...... no, it is an invitation to ''play'', which is very bad in nature.


    From what I can tell, Mizuki probably sent the same thing to all the countries he was dating. The prize is also attractive inside, so they may also be troubled by now.


    I don''t know what to call cooking. What you get is a dish that was developed in collaboration with the Magic Instructor. Of course it can attract the interest of other countries, but it also means more than that.


    It''s "Connecting with the Magic Instructor". As far as the conditions of this one are concerned, it can also be said that ''I am quite close to the magician''.


    Not an exception to a country where there are people close to each other from the beginning. Because Mizuki is only ''close to someone who has become a friend'' and ''not connected to the country''.


    The point is, as a country, we can connect with the Wizard. Except for Ilfena, maybe he''s serious about it.


    Well... to my country, ''riding this game'' is fascinating in itself. Mizki would have anticipated it and invited me.


    "Even though I can''t read much of your sister Mizuki''s thoughts. After all, isn''t this an invitation to your sister?


    You feel sorry for yourself for your lack of strength, and Lillian looks anxious. I turned to a reassuring grin, even as I was intrinsically bored by the loveliness of that expression.


    "I think that''s for your study, right? It''s true that you thought about Sarovara, but I also think that ''The Next Queen Lillian Joins'' makes sense."


    "The meaning of my participation, is it?


    I nod clearly to Lillian, who tilts his neck with a proper expression. This was not consolation, but certainty.


    "I received this invitation from ''the land of those whom the Wizard is close to''. In other words," There are those who have connections with the Magic Master, "Lillian. So every country would have a king sending a reply, wouldn''t it? Although it also means a representative of the state, it will be an appeal for" a magician and a personal exchange. "


    "Ah......! Speaking of which, Sarovara was also sent back by your father."


    You remember the last letter from Mizuki, Lillian gave a convincing look. Yes, it was your father who replied...... King Sarovara. If it meant ''intimate'', then it was up to me or Lillian.


    "I''m also thinking of selling Mizuki a favor. Mizuki should have used the reply to the letter for her troubles in Gania. Then you can also speculate, ''The Wizard has a back shield from the kings of the nations''. Of course, not all countries will use clear language. But the fact remains that the King replied to a letter from the Wizard."


    "Um, sister. Mizuki, I think you''re strong enough."


    Lillian seems strange because he knows what Mizuki said and did in Sarovara.... Indeed, Mizki is'' in many ways'' strong. However, it is also true that one of the elements that distinguishes its strength can be a vendetta.


    "Hehe, right. Mizuki is strong. It may be strange from your point of view because we see it ourselves. But there''s something Mizuki can''t do about it.... the identity of the otherworlds is'' civilians''. If they take their identities as shields, they ignore the words just because the other person is a nobleman, and they decide they didn''t. It''s been ignored so far in my country, but not in other countries."


    Why Mizuki got us involved. That would be ''cause I wanted an identical back shield''. It turns out in this letter that Mizki wrote of His Highness Schanze as an accomplice. That wasn''t enough.


    ... Bad way to put it, but His Highness Schanze''s own power is not very strong.


    If I knew what was going on with him, I don''t think I had a choice about that either. But relying only on him with extremely few allies could have crushed His Highness the Schanze himself.


    Until a little while ago, the royalty was taken lightly¡­ I can''t say enough that the same thing will not happen in Gania. Well, Mizuki and His Highness Shuanze are hostile to His Royal Highness the King. Sometimes I am the parent of His Royal Highness Schanze, and it is not necessarily uninhibited.


    "So it involved other countries. I would flinch my interests, but I would never tell you to take sides openly. The kings on the play will also be guessing the situation, so they won''t write anything to their disadvantage. On top of that, other countries are also trying His Highness Mizuki and Shuanze..." I''ll give you the help you need, so get through it and show it to me. "


    That''s it, Lillian changed her complexion. One letter, the way it was invited and returned, was poked out to have various meanings.


    While I smile at that honest reaction, something bitter fills my chest. Lillian also has to get used to these kinds of intercessions.... because I went off that path.


    Given Lillian''s character, he won''t be in a better position than the throne. The ruthlessness and the backing of the opponent must be painful for this gentle child. Even if I can support you by the side, I will bear the responsibility for making the final decision.


    "By participating in this'' play '', Sarovara will be recognised by Gania as'' connected with the Magic Master and having improved relations with the countries of the South ''. It is also true that it is a weakened country, but it is also true that the parent density has increased in the previous case. And now we''re friends with Celestina and the others. Mizuki will be playing around."


    "If we know about the series of disturbances that took place in Sarovara and how it ended, will we get to that point? In the first place, I don''t think Mizuki has a light mouth."


    "His Royal Highness Schanze and his surroundings will guide you, and you will hear it out. Mizuki is a party, and you won''t miss the chance to get reliable information.... but Mizuki will do it so much as use it backwards."


    When I sighed gently and said it out, the subtle air filled the room. Lillian also has a troubled look.


    "Yeah, well... well, I''m your sister Mizuki. Oh, but! Thank you for your help!


    "Well, thank you so much for your help...... I lost something. I don''t even resent it. But... if Mizuki decides to do it, she''s going to take it to the settlement she really wanted. There''s no way they''re just taking information seriously!


    It reminds me of defeat, and then the words put power into it. I''m sorry for the grated Lillian, but that settlement was too unexpected. Defeat without skin, maybe.


    That ruinous friend is very reliable. They come at various hands for the other person to set them up, so they don''t know which side they''ve been on in the end. Ningro, Mizuki is worse.


    This time, the search is definitely in. The innocent black cat says, ''I''m ignorant because I''m from another world!'' You must answer with all the honesty you just said, ''so they''ll just fucking laugh that they were able to get the information out.


    ... but it was Mizuki who used it. Black cats have a very bad personality.


    It is only ''the other side that has set me up'' and ''the Mage is the victim''. The nobles of Sarovara, and I, are close to self-destruction.


    Mizki has the saying ''counterattack is self-defense, a natural right, and if you don''t set it up, you won''t do anything'', which is also true, so you can''t want Mizki to punish you or anything else. Precision would be a sermon to overspending.


    Or if you shelter your opponent poorly, you will be prey certified by Mizuki. With any country, that''s all I want to refrain from doing. It''s not something I know what I''m going to do.


    It must have been a laughable situation if it had been protected by other countries because His Highness Elshon was watching and it was in that state. "This world is basically another human resource? ''You can''t predict what you''ll do while you''re conscious.


    "Uh... So should we try to ride as much as possible to invite Sister Mizuki?


    "Right. Mizuki makes sure it''s profitable here too, so you''d better get on it. Especially now that we''re weak. So, ''make every effort to assert your connection to the Magic Master so that you can''t get your hands on the detour''. Gania will know Mizuki''s scare, so you''ll get enough effect. Besides that, Your Highness Schanze... no, it would be perfect if you sold your thanks to the King of Gania. I think we can focus on our country for a while."


    Give Lillian a supplement while she tells him she''s right, trying hard to find the best way. You were happy to get the affirmation, and Lillian smiled all gleaming.


    "You read that information from Sister Mizuki''s entertainment and look for something to get this one too! I know it''s hard after all, but I''m glad it''s helping when I know it''s going to be for Sarovara"


    "It''s helping too much, Lillian! Oh, you''re a really good boy! I can''t believe you''ve seen so much growth in a short period of time......!


    "I don''t want to burden my sister or father alone. Plus, there are all of you who told me you were friends. I want to be honest with everyone who cares about me."


    My beloved sister is probably growing, not just in terms of knowledge, but also in spiritual terms. I no longer get swept away by emotions like I used to - that''s why I miss you. In me, it''s a series of actions until they finally comfort me - they''ve also afforded to care for the others.


    "Lillian deserves a queen better than I do"


    I don''t regret what I told Mizuki. It is not my personal view, it is a fact. For that matter, it would be Tsu''s way, but the sisters would try to get their hands together and get through the ordeal.


    It was also an admonition to myself, determined to move forward with measures involving other countries. Whether I''m gone at the end of it myself or this country takes a bloody path, I''m determined to make sure it connects to the outcome. It can also be described as loyalty to the future queen.


    Even if my beloved sister was to cry for it, she couldn''t stop. Everything... for the future of this country.


    Mizuki said, ''Cute inspires itself, the most powerful thing!'' He said. Really, I think you''re right.


    Every time I was about to be frustrated, I imagined Lillian as queen.... anger gushed against those who disturbed him, and when he realized it, he was taking new measures.


    Every time I was disgusted with the guy rubbing me off, I remembered Lillian and your father''s smile.... At the same time as it was healed, the willingness to kill the cloudy man sprung up, choosing to be a throwaway pawn (= ultimately to be disposed of).


    Oh, what a dear family! Adorable beloved sister!


    I want to say to the whole world, ''Nothing better than the adorability of a future queen, nothing more!'' And!


    ... etc., but it can''t be executed.


    I later decided in my chest to write down this determination and adoration in my diary. When the diary accumulates, I''ll call Mizuki and let him read it.


    "Me, are you able to grow? I''m most glad your sister admitted it."


    "Of course. Because you''re my proud sister."


    "Yes! Your sister, too, is my proud sister!


    Talk to each other, laugh at each other. While I was healed by Lillian, who laughed happily, I turned once again to the ''invitation'' placed on the table.


    "The participation of countries will spread the information written here as a fact. Assuming that, we find out what kind of response would be in our country''s interest.... heh, naturally I take it seriously, but I''m glad you''re playing with Lillian like you used to."


    "Ah! That''s what I thought too. We looked at a book together, and we talked about it."


    "Right, I miss you. We stopped watching stories like we did back then, but from now on, let''s think about our country together."


    Memories of my childhood remain beautiful, in me. Though things were a lot different back then, I''m not a sister-friend and I don''t hate the time to haunt politics.


    I expressed my gratitude in my chest to my ''friend'' for making me think that.

 292 For whom is this temporary, its one.

    - Between glances.


    "Well, why don''t we get an excuse? Or are you telling me there''s a good reason?


    With these words of the King of Gania, "A Combined Entertainment and Answer Edition Sponsored by the Magic Instructor" began. Officials are gathered and the galleries are enriched. Whoever sees it, Gania is not willing to hide this one.


    Of course, this inquiry refers to ''spreading rumors about the Mage and His Royal Highness Schanze and attempting to make a case to back it up''. Regardless of the rumors alone, there is one of the threesomes, so it would be impossible to escape the word.


    Rumors as they go won''t do much good, but credibility will increase if there are incidents that reduce the distance between the two. It feels like a suspension bridge effect for the parties and one element to affirm rumors for the surrounding area.


    We would have taken it to a natural stream if we had succeeded, but Hate and we are not so honest in character. It''s obvious that you tried to guide him, so it''s a retrograde pursuit.


    However, it is also true that this one is too handy. I took advantage of the fact that it looked unnatural and tried to involve other countries. Everyone in the upper echelons of each country will feel that discomfort.


    In the first place, this entertainment requires the cooperation of Gania. The entertainment arena and sacrifices cannot be made unless they are provided by Gania.


    The point is, this entertainment itself is a means of proving the cleanliness of the King of Gania! There''s no way out of this.


    In addition, this entertainment has the premise that ''instead of using it unilaterally, the participating countries can obtain what is in their own interest''. The participating countries said, ''I don''t believe in rumors!'' It''s the same as saying, ''so no matter how you fall, you can''t do what the culprit thinks.


    More than these things are well communicated, everyone in Ilfena will also dispel their suspicions of Gania and convince them in the direction of entertainment. It''s called identifying the killer in a short period of time, even if you normally think about it, ''Waiting for an asshole to catch it?'' What I can only think of.


    The nobleman, the culprit, is pale in the face when he finds that threesome beside His Highness Schanze. Besides, His Royal Highness Schanze went out of his way to say, ''You''ve been keeping them since you started hearing rumors about the Magic Master, haven''t you? About a year?'' and introduced him with a smile. I was grinding and shredding my mental strength.


    Naturally, His Highness Schanze is playing. Instead of the victim, he''s a fine, hard guy.


    The trio also forced cooperation from His Royal Highness Schanze... No, no, please, he recognized the plan as'' a person who should not be offended ''at the exposed stage. Leader says,'' Reading the flow is very important to survive ''?


    ... Well, there''s no escape either. A prince with a crippled leg doesn''t have such a sweet personality or anything. According to Mr. Rafik & Lady Queen, ''It was because she was an honest and kind child (* in her past form) that her experience from an early age affected her''.


    Though I''m saying it in a dizzy way, I guess I''ve seen it pretty tragic mentally. Some factions would have been treated uselessly by their parents and abandoned, and imitated by them.


    If, in addition to being honest and gentle in character, you also combine wisdom, you can''t be unaffected by personality formation. It is a living instinct to look for a way to survive while adapting to that environment. His Highness Schanze today, in a way, can be said to have been created by those who tried to neglect and exploit him.


    I see, have you grown up distorted and fast and become a self preservation zero & belly-black personality?


    His Royal Highness Schanze''s strengths are not known around them...... no, it would be ''something I''ve been intentionally hiding''. He seemed poor for his appearance - he couldn''t move, so he had no choice about this - and he didn''t have many people to be wary of because when he spoke he would take the form of looking down.


    ''Cause you look and you fool me. It''s possible to guide and gather information most of the time if you make them think it''s [the side they use]. If you tell me what I want to know, you think I can sell you a favor. If I owe you back, right?


    Those are the words of His Highness Schanze. The outside road of being willing to use wherever you ask, but unwilling to reward you...... what was the ''kind brother'' response that cared for me when I fell the first time I met you?


    I honestly mouthed that, and it was Mr. Rafik who gave me the answer.


    ''The lady asked the Lord for nothing. Weren''t you thankful, caring for the Lord, and complaining to the Lord, knowing that you were suspicious? The Lord does not do terrible things to those who have no heart.''


    I mean, ''If you don''t have a lower heart for His Highness Schanze, OK!'' Apparently. At that time, I was fortunate enough to have been all over myself, and it appears that I had escaped His Highness''s prey certification. Still, it was captured, so I don''t know what would have happened if it had been prey certified. It is a terrible thing.


    We have deepened our friendship and are now totally friends. This time, His Royal Highness Schanze was in charge of rooting for King Ghania Side. His Royal Highness Tezelt watched me raw and warm, while I worked to prepare for a major event.


    We are still close and confronted with the culprits! Looks like this one acted too fast and the other guy couldn''t hit anything!


    The rooting around him is over, and the king immediately says, ''Talk to me!'' and a letter was sent to the perpetrator.


    Next to that, we''ll train and tune the threesome... education. It is a burning blade, but establishes the fact that "His Highness the Cheanze''s Child".


    Rumors of the event spread via the Queen saying, ''What, but it seems like something fun'' to attract interest around.


    In the meantime, my expectations arrived. Um, perfect.


    Come on, the original killer''s suicide bombing time is on! But this is at the same time the revelation of His Highness Schanze. Based on the future, I was allowed to combine that meaning.


    Therefore, while I raise the ground as an entertainer, I help His Royal Highness Schanze. Mr. Rafik, of course, is beside him because he plans to set the stage for the Lord''s sunshine. In their case, it would be better if other countries were also remembered in the obedience set.


    "There are no guardians in this country. Is it strange to want to connect with a magician?"


    Are you simulating to some extent, pale in the face but calm and the culprit returns the words. But it was our frustrating son - His Highness the Schuanze - who denied it with a pleasant laugh.


    "Haha! Oh, excuse me. Because I say things too strange, you know.... spreading those rumors without obtaining permission from the magician himself. You think this is really for our country?


    ¡­¡­ Please help your Highness¡­ "


    "Um, neither I nor Tezelt have been told anything? Unless you talk to us, I don''t suppose you''ll make up your mind?


    "... eh"


    "Besides, Tezelt asked His Highness Elshon to send Mizuki to my feet for treatment, didn''t he? My country is an ungrateful shameless...... but are you trying to say?


    "Except, of course, if His Majesty commands me," he adds, "but you wouldn''t expect the King of Gania to order that. Simply say, ''I''m putting my country first! I have loyalty! performance.'' In the first place, this level of objection was anticipated.


    At the tip of her gaze, the queen looks like a worried mother watching my son make his first presentation. His Royal Highness Tezelt is also in ''Brother Watching Over My Brother'' mode.... Neither does the Ganian forces consider this occasion a plea of not guilty. It looks like the only thing I''m serious about is the culprit and the gallery.


    When I had no time to think about it, His Highness Schanze turned to me.


    "Mizuki, are you willing to choose a guardian from Gania?


    "Oh, I don''t like it. Something unreliable."


    IMMEDIATE ANSWER. True because he was abruptly told the story, but His Royal Highness Schanze just nodded as he was convinced.


    "That''s right, the guardian says, ''the country must be trusted by the otherworlds''. Balaxin would be a good example. Whether you have close friends or trustworthy royalty as an individual, you don''t get to choose a guardian. Because we know that, we don''t force a country without a guardian."


    "Isn''t that right? In the first place, a guardian is chosen from more than one country because it means, ''If you have an unreliable country, throw it away and cry to another.''"


    It actually means the sharing of knowledge between different worlds, but from the other side, these are the reasons. His Royal Highness Schanze asked in anticipation of it too - "Am I to choose being a different world man? ''Cause I asked the way - so this answer would be fine.


    Incidentally, ''The Trusted Royalty of Barraksin'' is about His Highness Linus and His Highness Levins. Something about Hilda and Alisa, but those two are really worth the tease. Favourable, but in ''various ways''.


    But the culprit didn''t care about my answer. He glanced at me immediately after a moment.


    "Isn''t there too much rambling in front of His Majesty? Lord of Magic. Isn''t it true that you and His Highness Schanze are close? You''re acting misguided..."


    "My Lord Schanze, I''m close to individuals, but I don''t trust the country. Crazy bitch riots over attempted poisoning, and this one, right? Because there are nobles like you, ''a country called Gania'' is untrustworthy. ¡­ you may also think at the top of your faction?


    "Gu..."


    To put it all out on the basis of what''s been going on, you just thought the minutes were bad, the galleries who were bothering with the silent culprits. Ha, because your people made a lot of fun of me. There are many unreliable elements. ?


    "Sorry, he didn''t seem conscious"


    If His Highness Schanze apologizes while exhaling.


    "Even if you hear what I''m saying now, you know what you think of me, don''t you?... from what I can tell, the impression of Gania is not good, and I was wondering if the Ilfena being reported is more than that"


    "I guess. Your Highness Elshon would be offended, especially because he adores you. If you know what happened, you can''t argue with this one. I don''t trust you either."


    I also dig into those who don''t like to stick around. His Royal Highness Schanze, who, while agreeing with you, gives the name of the Demon King. The way you can afford to follow me is really reliable.


    - The Royal Highness, His Highness Schanze, also said ''unreliable'', made my remarks not disrespectful, but ''natural recognition''.


    Nor does the King of Gania seem willing to blame me for exaggerating his intentions. He shows himself sighing deeply, just when his head hurts.


    "If we are to refer to the words of His Majesty the Magic Master as outrageous, what will they say about not going in our country?


    The culprits and galleries let their gaze swim at ease at the words of the king, who was told with a stern eye. It looks like the king grew up first because he found out he wouldn''t be on his side.


    At this point, the option ''For Gania to monopolize the Magic Master'' disappeared completely. The original killer''s complexion is bad, but I can''t see the rush that far, so I guess he''ll still work on it.


    Come on, let me entertain ''em, shall we? Because your actions will cause other countries to be overwhelmed.

 293 For whom is this temporary, two of them?

    - Zebrest Rudolph''s office (Rudolph perspective)


    "By now, Mizuki and the others must be frustrated."


    With that, Arvi and the others can look at me all at once.


    "Dear Rudolph, for once, Mizuki and the others are the victims."


    "Can you really say the guys who tailor it to entertainment and involve other countries are the victims?


    ¡­¡­


    "You won''t be able to, Irv. In the first place, I''m pretty sure I''m gonna get the right answer, right?


    Arvi opened her eyes gently, wondering what I had said out of the blue. Well, that reaction would be normal. Because more than one excuse is expected this time, Mizuki also says, ''It''s total luck to get the final say''.


    ¡­ provided that it was'' a general pursuit ''.


    "Speaking of which... Rudolph was hardly lost when choosing the answer, was he? Was there a reason?


    You remembered, Sail raised a voice of doubt. Eliza and Irvy seem to have had the same questions as Sail, and they''re going to ask me the answer with their gaze.


    Yes, I was as confident as I said myself. No, is it right that I was sure?


    This presupposes "familiarity with the character of Mizuki" and "that His Highness is Mizuki''s kind and accomplice", as well as "that Irfena and Gania are convinced of this entertainment", so that the answer is derived in "Considering Elshon''s Parent-Catebook".


    The point is, I''m familiar with these elements. I was just very advantageous. Mizuki anticipated it and said, "Cooking Co-development," etc., I thought.


    Originally, Mizuki makes a lot of things out of Zebrast. In addition to that, he had spoken to Zebrest ''aiming to make him have an image other than that of a country where there are many wars''.


    Other than that, they are operating plainly, and inquiries that Mizuki thinks are causing are coming up. However, because it is difficult to transfer recipes for different world dishes, I didn''t feel like I used this one.


    Beyond Mizuki''s public announcement of the prize, a different world culinary modality will be created in the right country.... "It would not be strange if what Mizuki is currently making in Zebrast became public."


    "First of all, the most unlikely one is'' I tailored His Highness Schanze to be my lover and tried to make Gania monopolize the Magic Instructor ''. This requires the cooperation of His Highness Shuanze, but his Highness Shuanze is Mizki''s accomplice. Moreover, I did not aim as a country any more than the King of Gania prepared a venue for an apostasy. In the first place, no one convinces them of Mizuki''s character.... It''s" unnatural for anyone in the audience to hear, "and if you do poorly, you say," Do you have any thoughts about Gania?'' And you''ll be suspicious. "


    "Well, that''s..."


    "You can''t."


    "I''m Mizuki, you won''t be interested in such a position."


    Mumble in the order of Arvi, Sail and Eliza, each nodding with a convincing look. It''s more like Mizuki being bracketed in some country than using a fenceless position - because he knows he''ll never choose a ''royal companion'' position.


    Unlike the women of Hanaya Thought who admire Mitsuki, the emotion Mizuki has in such a position is, "Besides the lack of freedom, it''s a lot of trouble". Mizuki is very realistic with only successful ordinary people who can live on their own.


    "The next thing to be rejected is'' capture the escaped raiders and raise your stock ''. It''s dumb that the guys you hired were the children of His Highness Schanze, but you don''t have to keep them, do you? In Gania, the stock of the guy who planned it might go up, but Mizuki is a different world. Besides,'' His Royal Highness Tezelt asked me to come and treat His Highness Schanze''s leg '', didn''t he? It is only natural that Irfena will hold you accountable for that, that you become King of Gania. Maybe His Royal Highness Tezert. In the first place, you don''t think Ilfena would spot such a selfie? When you find out, you''re gonna have to go after Irfena, right? Above all, His Royal Highness Schanze is a king...'' I will never let you choose this option ''more than His Highness Schanze is an accomplice to Mizki"


    "Wait, Master Rudolph. What do you mean," I won''t let you choose "?


    Arvi speaks up when she realizes the way I say it. Sure, this way of saying it is strange...... ''if it''s normal''.


    "It means the way it is.... I think Mizuki and the others will lead us to the answer we want?" No trouble for the ganja or the accomplices, the most damaging settlement for the killer. "


    "" "What?


    "No, so what? This one thing, depending on the final settlement, it''s going to damage Gania, too, right? I think Mizuki and the others will take the most painful steps to get the killer away from them, right? That''s why ''crush other than that option''. You''re hunting him down, shaking him down?


    If I told you so, everyone was out of line. As, well, I guess so. I can''t believe you''re asking me by calling it entertainment and deciding the answer to push me from the beginning.


    "Uh, so, what''s the circular to each country...?


    "You''re not mistaken for entertainment, are you?" Mizuki and the others will come up with the answers they choose. "It''s like an extension of word play, Irv. It''s not an" excuse for the killer to eventually say it, "it''s possible to choose the right answer if you realize that the answers Mizuki and the others want will be the right ones."


    The inquiry itself is hooked, but the same in terms of entertainment. You''ll be left to luck if you think about what the killer said in great seriousness, but if you know what Mizuki and the others did and the background to it, you''ll get to the right answer.


    Background circumstances are also equally informed by Mizki, so it is never possible to get it right. As long as we realize the elements that lower the difficulty, the answers inevitably become limited.


    "So, is that the answer?"


    I laugh at Sail with a frightened look on my face.


    "Ask for a heavier punishment, including disrespect, than you have harmed a royal family called His Royal Highness Schanze. And Elshon and Irfena will protest about Mizki. Elshon was convinced of this entertainment, but he didn''t say that he would ignore Mizuki''s harm. ''He is also a sinner for Gania, and Irfena can also support severe punishment''. Oh, ''the killer''s faction could also be hostile to Irfena''?" There is no such thing as a corroboration of His Royal Highness the King. "


    "Dear Rudolph, that''s... eh"


    To the possibilities I added, Irv. Sail and Eliza also seemed to be taken aback to find out what I was trying to say.


    And I feel raw and warm, too....... oh my best friend is really smart and has a bad personality.


    "Until now, a ''country'' called Gania, its culminating king of Gania, could be held accountable. So Irfena couldn''t protest either. That''s what His Royal Highness Wang will do. But not this time. Besides, we''re being notified to every country, right? From here on out, it will be seen as'' a party of Kings sold their fights to the Wizard ''. Even Elshon won''t shut up."


    Regardless of the circumstances in which Mizuki is in Gania, the guardian''s protest is natural if it harms the other world. Protests against the country would have been directed, but based on what has been said so far, the object of the protest is not the ambiguity of ''the country'', but the ''King''s Brotherhood''.


    Protest against Gania. ''Do something about those idiots!'' If you say you can make it something, it will be easy to understand. It is true that a party of brothers and brothers Wang are being defrauded, so punishment is possible as long as there is evidence. It can also be said that Irfena, who had certified a party of Kings'' brothers as enemies, turned to the support of the King of Gania.


    Worst of all, Mizuki herself goes into exercising her powers... but it was the King''s brother who got his hands on her first. If you know Mizuki''s track record so far (interpretation), it is'' natural ''to try to escape the difficulties at the expense of a few idiots who sold a fight to the Mage Master.


    In view of that possibility too, Mizki probably has a root in the name of providing information to other countries. "There can also be a development in which a demon conductor can break out," he said.


    "I see you can protest against His Royal Highness the King and his faction in the future. Spread the word on this one."


    "In addition to that, it would be a revelation that His Royal Highness Schanze is hostile to a party of kings and brothers. I''m purposefully bragging with my accomplice. Well, His Highness Schanze seems to have thought about it before, and he got an accomplice named Mizki, and he went out to fight back."


    Even as I talk to Eliza, I think of Mizuki and the others. To be seen from the information of His Highness Schanze heard from Mizki, it did not seem like a very dear person, even if it was mistaken. I just couldn''t stand on the surface stage because my legs are bad, and its nature is not similar to that of Mizuki?


    Two livestock...... how is the killer going to survive against a harsh kid? Those two call it for the future, and it seems like they''re willing to set the stage for the killer.


    "Ma, unless something unexpected happens this time, I think ''I wanted to hurt you both'' will be the right answer, okay? Brother Wang would have been neglected by His Highness Shuanze, who shields himself, as would Mizuki. There''s too many reasons why you can''t get away with it.


    In fact, the Wang brothers have too many reasons to harm them both. Plus, I have a proven track record of setting it up. Of course, the culprit, King''s brother himself, is nearly impossible to deny that suspicion.


    You won''t be able to punish your brother Wang exactly, but through entertainment, suspicion will spread to all countries. I guess that''s fine this time.


    If there is a decision beating that can be punished, then the king''s brother should be obsolete.... I mean, ''now, I don''t have that decision hit yet''. Considering the salvation of His Highness Schanze, I can''t even do it.


    "Dear Rudolph, what is'' unexpected ''? Was there anything else possible?"


    "Hmm? Sudden death and self-harm caused by excessive mental strain, caused by being hunted down by both of us"


    ¡­¡­


    "I can''t think of anything else. I don''t even think I can get away with Mizuki or any of them."


    Not only Arvi, who has asked, but Sails and the others also silence with unspeakable expressions. I guess there''s too little element to deny, and I can''t deny that possibility. Well, I don''t think that would loosen my hand in hunting down Brother Wang.


    "In the meantime, wait for the results to be reported"


    So tight, I started moving my hands again.


    - Meanwhile, around that time, in Gania.


    "Oh no, you think that''s going to raise your stock? If Irfena can''t spot a selfie like that, are you making fun of her?


    "As far as you are concerned, that would be possible... but you should have a few more excellent staff. Aren''t you ashamed to be told by me or a civilian Mizuki who doesn''t know much about politics?


    "... eh"


    The two more harsh kids were cutting the killer''s mental strength in good order. Shyanze does not hide the appearance of fright in Mizuki, who pretends to be innocent. They were blocking the killer''s exit in Norinoli and hunting him down.


    The settlement you want is predetermined, so it''s possible to end it all at once... but the two didn''t dare to do it.


    The reason for this is'' because Schanze is the best place to articulate his hostility with a group of kings and brothers''.


    Those who know the circumstances keep an eye on the two to support them, and those who do not know the circumstances are stunned by one side of Schuanze they have seen for the first time. The significantly lower rating of Schuanze so far will also have an impact.


    But it was a mistake. Schanze is... "Bad Foot, Unfortunate Prince" is. I was reminded that I was just waiting for the time to rip my fangs off.


    However, the Duke of Fakr stares at Schanze funny. Unlike the king brother with a bitter expression, what comes to mind in that expression is'' expectations''. The old man, who has long been disappointed in the royal family, is delighted that a delicacy suitable for his own eyes has gradually emerged.


    In the meantime, the man who became the prey of The First Presentation finally throws up a dialogue that strangles him.


    "... it would be natural to be wary of the Wizard known as'' The World''s Disaster ''!? Does His Highness not know what the Wizard has done in the South? Even in my country, you''re acting selfish!


    "... Huh? I mean, did you try to harm Mizuki with malice?"


    "Your Highness, that is a warning to the otherworlds who behave as they please! If you get slapped, grow up somewhat. Your pawns told me you weren''t going to kill me."


    "I was targeted, too, though? Don''t you even remember what you asked for?


    "Oh well... they didn''t know who you were or............!?


    Schanze and Mizki all grinned deeper at the agonizing excuse overlapping the culprit. No more farce is needed than the two of us could bring out the words we want.


    To the man who makes his shoulders jump, the two end with the eyes of a hunter hunting down his prey. For both of us, this settlement is a ''matter of decision''.


    "Enough. Enough excuses. You''ve conveyed enough of your desire to harm us... to everyone here."


    "You''re right to let us get hurt."


    ''What?''


    All of you raise your doubts in unintelligible Mizuki''s words. But Mizuki doesn''t mind, she only tells you what she wants to say.


    "Actually, I had everyone anticipating the final excuse for this one! By the way, both the King and Ilfena have accepted! Yeah, it''s all because they don''t think Gania tried to monopolize the Mage, right? ''Don''t worry about that,'' everyone in the country believed thanks to this entertainment. However, any attempt to harm us is dealt with separately."


    "I don''t want you to think I can just do more than get raided, too. It doesn''t matter how many times you''re not on the table, it doesn''t make any difference that you''re a royal family with a high degree of inheritance."


    "Nah!?


    Too much, even the Duke of Fakr gets a startling look. The two schemers laughed with pleasure at the people around them like that.


    ¡­ The delicacy desired by the Duke of Fakr appears to have shown his talent in an unexpected direction. If the Chancellor of Zebrast had been here, he would have held his head. "Is Mizuki''s Adverse Effect?".

 294 Nice surprise.

    As the prospect suggests, the revelation of His Highness Schanze was not¡­, and the plea of not guilty to the culprit is over.


    At present, in the room of His Royal Highness Schanze, we are having a drink with His Royal Highness Tezelt. My cousin, His Royal Highness Schanze, has joined me, but it would actually be an exploration of me.


    Well, that''s no choice either. You''ve been doing a lot since you''ve been in this country.


    It''s a good thing His Royal Highness Schanze is motivated, but suddenly if he overdoes it, he''s crushed before he can build on his strength. I guess His Royal Highness Tezert guides that.


    "Isn''t Schuanze now just caught up in the magic master? ''And.'' Yes, I doubt it. Even though he knew His Highness Schanze''s character, he had never shown any movement before. That must be why you honestly don''t know whether it''s" The Will of His Royal Highness Schanze himself "or" Pessimistic and self-abandoned because His Royal Highness Brother Wang did it ".


    It should be noted that I cannot blame His Highness Tezelt for this.


    Really, because His Highness Schanze has changed too much.


    I know your cousin''s personality, but he''s worried about you. You don''t have total trust in me or anything because you know my rumors that are buzzing with me.


    Either that or that''s normal. If you have a glorious head that throws round, you will be stuck at your feet.


    His Royal Highness Tezelt was currently alternating between ''a certain person'' and me with a seemingly complicated look. Same goes for Mr. Rafik on this. However, His Royal Highness Schanze, the lord of the room, had his gaze on me with a funny looking face. He doesn''t seem willing to blame me.


    I mean, if His Royal Highness didn''t allow it, ''this man'' wouldn''t be here!


    ¡­¡­ Hey, Lord Wizard. Do you have any doubts about this situation?


    "No, nothing? It''s a drink party, so it''s no wonder you''re jumping in."


    "No, that''s the problem!?


    Her Royal Highness Tezelt, who attracts a face, but I don''t care at all. There, a chase enters from His Highness the Schanze.


    "Nice, Tezelt. I want to hear about him, too. I think this is necessary to get both sides'' perceptions right, right? This is a good opportunity."


    "Hey, Schanze!? Up to you!?


    "It''s not about details. The Duke of Fakr had nothing to do with his earlier acquittal."


    That''s what I said, jumping in and joining guests...... turning a grin on the Duke of Fakr. The Duke of Fakr is somewhat entertaining to see if he also has any thoughts about His Highness Schanze''s spare attitude.


    Duke of Guest Fackle at the Drinking Party. He said, "Because I came to visit His Highness Cheanze," because I invited him! ''Do you want to attend a drink party?''.


    "I didn''t think you''d ask me out."


    "No, I thought I''d ask you out in that situation."


    Apparently my invitation was unexpected, too, by the Duke of Fakr. However, ''the thought of the person who set this up'' seems to bother me, and he decided to join me lightly.


    The person is the Lord of this room, His Highness Schanze. Originally, the Duke of Fakr had applied to talk to me, but he ''accidentally forgot to tell everyone'' about it. Mr. Rafik knew, so he thought he had deliberately stopped talking.


    I see, you forgot that you accidentally promised to meet with the Duke of Fackle, didn''t you?


    I forgot and promised him a drink, so he just said, "Just fine," so he let me join him.


    Besides, you tried to ask me out, didn''t you? So he said, ''I didn''t connect myself with the King''s Brotherhood''.


    ¡­¡­


    Those guys who thought His Royal Highness Schanze was dear or something, do you really think so when you look at this?


    I think the mask of the weak you''ve been wearing is definitely to hold evidence and testimony, right?


    Besides, Sarahi is also being used by me. The jumping in participation of the Duke of Fakr would be ''made to be what the Mage has said'' Hey, whatever you think.


    Whoa, hey, the royalty! You look like an adult, and your belly is black. In a way, Gania would be cheap...... too scared of his cousin, who is likely to be an assistant (scheduled) to His Highness Tezelt.


    If I were a black cat, His Highness Schanze would be a gray cat. The only thing that seems like a luxurious and kind brother is his appearance.


    "The Duke of Fakr came to visit me when I was carrying things from the next room, didn''t he? Plus, I like alcohol. They''re just looking at what I brought in. Instead of bribing you, you ask, ''Would you like to drink with me?''"


    "No, Lord Mage? Bribery..."


    "You can''t make it bigger than what I personally make is the main thing. Involve it to prevent information from spilling. Besides, you thought it was a good opportunity, didn''t you? If you''re in a booze seat, you can''t be rude, so if you''re serious, you''ll be flushed."


    You can also use the excuse ''I was drinking, so what I said is vague''. Even as Duke of Fakr, it''s an unexpected situation, so I wouldn''t be prepared for anything.


    "Hmm, Lord Magic Master, are you not wary of me? I belong to His Royal Highness''s faction."


    "That''s why I don''t think we should be on guard here. Each other, information-gathering is mandatory. And you are not involved in what His Royal Highness''s faction did. You need a place to explore, don''t you? At the very least, you should be face-to-face for once."


    With that said out, the grin of the Duke of Fakr deepens. Apparently, he ranked up from "Asshole Cat Who Hasn''t Thinked Anything" to "Asshole Cat Who Was Thinking About It At Once" degree.


    You won''t cover your asshole cat rating, never. Compared to the Duke of Fakr, a patriot, I am ''in the self if I can enjoy it''.


    "Say something funny. It would be easier to hit a hand if you didn''t know."


    "That''s not funny, so dismiss it. In the first place, you must have acted first. You said," I want to talk to His Highness, "to identify His Highness, right? It''s too different than before."


    "You think that''s normal? I was exposed only to the minimum I had to."


    Speaking of anticipation with no regard for disrespect, His Highness Schanze came aboard instantly.... Again, he thought so too. I threw down a creature there who didn''t know if it was a laxative called me or a drama drug, and saw it as aimed at making me throw up for real.


    With our gaze and grin, the Duke of Fakr opened his eyes gently...


    "Ha! Right, there it is! Yeah, you''re right. I wanted to talk to you. Of course, with the pre-construction thing removed."


    When I laughed really enjoyably, I nodded satisfactorily. Unexpectedly, I''m taken aback.


    Hey? Is it okay that His Highness Schanze builds strength - I will be recognized as an ally of His Highness Schanze more than I am as an accomplice - Duke? This is a little unexpected.


    Besides that, I also thought that being a patriot neglected to do this by heresies like me, whether within Gania or not. Of course, I wouldn''t show obvious disgust, etc.


    But as far as this situation goes... in any way, is it like we''re happy to be showing a challenging attitude?


    That''s it, I feel like a delightful owner, ''Yes, you want me to mind - ? I can''t help it'', even as I seem to get in the way of cats wrapping me around. Even if you get your nails up, you can do it with ''good health'', or you don''t seem angry at the hostile attitude.


    The Duke of Fakr laughed meaningfully at how such feelings had been leaked in vain.


    "Master Magic, I''ve been waiting for this situation. It''s the country to protect, but if you serve, you better be comfortable with it. Gradually, gradually. Don''t you think you can''t be heartbroken by this?


    "If you are convinced that the word ''Lord'' refers to ''royalty'', it means you can expect it from the next generation, right? Now, even if I scratch around, you''re not moving."


    Blah, ''Not now, expect the next generation!'' That is. If King Gania had convinced the Duke of Fakr, any hand would have eliminated His Royal Highness the King''s Brother.


    I didn''t do that. On the contrary, it looks like he is trying to identify the two by looking at His Royal Highness the King and His Royal Highness the Tezelt and His Royal Highness the Schanze.


    It is likely that the Duke of Fakr turned to the King''s Brotherhood in order to assume the suppressing role of His Royal Highness the King. Conversely, that King Gania was unsuccessful.... Well, I don''t know that either. Because Ilfena was also damaged.


    His Royal Highness Tezelt looks surprised that he was included. But I think this perception is correct.


    As royalty, there are few things His Highness Schanze can do. Even if the individual is highly capable, his or her connections and achievements are overwhelmingly inadequate. Since it is His Royal Highness Tezert who is making up for it, ''His Royal Highness Tezert & His Highness Schanze'' refers to the next generation.


    In this one case, it was clear which way His Highness Schanze would go. This is decision hitting.


    Cutting off parents was also probably an element recognized by the Duke of Fakr. Prioritizing emotions as blood relatives is bad.... because of his burdens, he becomes just like the King of Gania, who couldn''t cut off his brother.


    "Well, does His Majesty the Mage see it that way? He said I expect the next generation."


    "Yes. It is my belief that your work is significant that His Royal Highness''s faction has not caused fatal damage to the country. You can also tell that from reprimands against the Marquis of Audarks. That''s why you can be relieved. I think I can play without worries."


    Smiling, the Duke of Fakr''s one-eyebrow rose.... Again, it seems that the image of me is not good. I smile, but stare at each other temporarily with the Duke of Fackle, who has not smiled.


    My purpose is to humiliate the fool who tried to kidnap the Demon King. And it is imperative that His Highness Schanze survive safely in order to achieve another purpose. Never, never out of hand.


    "Hmm, there is nothing wrong with His Highness that His Majesty the Wizard did to anger... is there any other reason?


    The Duke of Fakr asks in the interest. When I snorted loudly at the words, I told him ''why'' with all my strength.


    "Isn''t that obvious! It''s an instant out just for the Demon King, but in addition to that, ''as a reward for success, I get regular rice from His Highness the Schuanze''!? The Japanese are a race that can be a fighting nation if it''s for rice!


    "" What?


    The voices of the Duke of Fakr and His Highness Tezert were hammered. Meanwhile, His Royal Highness Schanze and Mr. Rafik turn their raw warm eyes.


    An outing that has been the starting point of this commotion. That was the territory owned by His Royal Highness Schanze. In addition to the few things that have gone out so far, His Highness Schanze''s motivation - it''s for walking - was expected to improve, and he was chosen on the go.


    Of course, it''s like a petite outing using a metastasis team. It was a place for day trips.


    Apparently, His Highness Schanze had been given territory as a sanatorium because he had so far helped His Highness Tezelt in detail and so on. Clearly, it''s narrow, but because people and the climate are mild, I think it also made sense to ''spend the rest of your life in a cage here in the worst case''.


    That''s where I ran into you, on rice! ¡­ but treat it like a dessert.


    Rice in this world is very sweet. Would you understand if the porridge was treated as sweet?


    I thought it was porridge with sugar, he just boiled it. I didn''t think it was sweet because it was porridge that looked good, and time stopped when I ate it. There were sweet porridges in the original world too, but this isn''t what I want.


    ... I think I can see why Glenn didn''t say ''there''s rice''. It looks like we could use a cake treat, but what we want is'' rice ''. I guess I thought there was nothing more I could do than be sweet from the beginning. Glenn, you can''t cook at all.


    This rice, by the way, can be a luxury ingredient. You think the sweet porridge chilled and put in a small bowl is a unique dessert for Gania? However, the strong sweetness and unique touch, the dull appearance is disastrous, and they don''t like it very much from other countries. Even though liquor made of rice seems to be accepted, it is pitiful.


    Nevertheless, it is an encounter with the rice you yearn for. I crammed into His Highness the Schanze as people donned at me for changing the color of my eyes. ''Don''t you have any rice that isn''t sweet!?''.


    "Unsweet rice? Ahhh... there is one for once. But isn''t this better? Precious sweetness, isn''t it?


    ''If it''s not sweeter, don''t hide it and let it out. That will dramatically change your contribution in the future!


    "Ugh, yeah? Well, I do... people eat them, but they feed them too ''


    Apparently, the variety has extreme differences in taste. He was also convinced that Glenn did not know because, as the word goes, those who are not sweet are perceived as food for the poor.


    Glenn''s position for other countries is more proximity or equivalent than being with Master Will. There''s no way I''m letting you out, I can''t believe people in that position treat you like a fodder.


    I tried it if it wasn''t sweet, but I don''t know what to say... it really felt totally unsweetened. Indeed, if the comparison object of this is sweeter, it is likely to end with ''bad taste''. The perception of sweetness would really make it less valuable.


    But you can''t give up on that. If you blend it, you might be able to figure it out.


    Therefore, the sweet rice was mixed moderately after being allowed to cook, and cooked in a pan. Everyone''s gaze hurt, but the expectations for rice came through nicely on their chests. As a result...


    In the meantime, it looks like rice! (Joy)


    Will the sweetness shift during cooking, or if you mix about 10% sweet rice, it seems to be closer to the taste of the original world. If you don''t say luxury, this will do. Improvements can be made later!


    His Royal Highness Schanze watched with intrigue, so Mr. Rafik and I acted as rice balls. with uncooked meat to explain that it is not sweet.


    I then exchanged contracts with His Highness the Schuanze on a fast track¡­ What I get is'' The Right to Rice '', and the consideration for His Highness the Schuanze is'' Cooperation to Brother Wang''s Leg Loss'' and ''Teaching How to Cook Rice''.... You seem to like it. Yes, rice is delicious!


    - That''s why.


    As far as I''m concerned, we have to get His Highness Schanze and the others to win at all costs...!


    "It''s hard to forgive personally, but it''s a wall I''ll have to break in order to have a nice rice life in the future! I will surely beat His Royal Highness the Schanze."


    "Oh, well, the Wizard is so serious."


    "Yes!"


    With all his strength, the Duke of Fakr convinced me, even as he drew his face apart. But I lean my neck.


    "Hmm? Is it okay for you, Master Magic, to be a collaborator? Do you have any thoughts about your brother Wang? No, not even that faction is an enemy?


    Oh, that''s where you got caught. His Royal Highness Tezelt and the others look strange and stare at me. Can''t you believe it because you know me right after I was kidnapped, and because you watched me say and do things up close in Gania?


    Indeed, in the collaborators it would be ''how can I not do this to His Royal Highness the King''. Even in the sense of giving the show to His Highness Schanze and the others, the enemy general - His Royal Highness Brother Wang - must give way.


    But.


    "Huh? I''m not interested in a country called Gania or a faction of His Royal Highness the King, am I?


    "" "" Yes?


    The voices of everyone but me were hammered. What, the reaction?


    "My lord the magician? Is that all right with you?


    "Of course! Because"


    Laughing at His Highness Tezelt, who seems unexpected.


    "I hate that one better. That''s why it''s our biggest harassment to let you win. In the first place, what I want is not punishment... because it makes me want to die!


    My ultimate purpose is not to punish His Royal Highness the King. It is a thorough humiliation!


    Or, His Royal Highness Schanze and the others are the stars of this one. Even if I do not stab His Royal Highness the King, I will not be punished eventually. That''s why I want to brutalize and defeat you before then... I''ll sprinkle that on other countries as well.


    Never, never, never put a clean end to punishment. Carve it up as Gania''s black history. Wow!


    "Mizuki... How honest..."


    "The lady doesn''t like that much."


    "Yeah, I hate it! But you''re not interested in factions, so you''re not gonna do anything unless they sell you a fight, are you?


    His Royal Highness Schanze, like a shudder, and Mr. Rafik, who nods deeply. Mr. Rafik is also in charge, so he understands my anger. Nod cheerfully.


    "I see, is that the standard? So even against the Duke of Fakr, we have to think of nothing."


    "I don''t like it, Your Highness. I''m not willing to work in the service, am I? After I go home, please be full."


    "Kuku... this is the magician! Oh, my God, that''s selfish. Man, we''re gonna have a good time."


    The Duke of Fakr is laughing with pleasure. He''s the one who''s supposed to have to be angry, but I can''t see the bare hands that flatter me. That''s why I don''t even seem willing to take the side of His Highness the Schanze.


    ... Apparently, the Duke of Fakr also has a troublesome personality. Given the hard work we''ve been through, maybe we don''t have a choice.


    ¡­¡­ The only thing I can laugh at is right now. Duke of Fakr...... "


    Her Royal Highness shrugs with a dry laugh because she was witnessing ''somewhat'' of her work in Sarovara. You don''t have to say anything extra!


    - After that, it was usually a drinking party.


    I didn''t get any information, but the Duke of Fakr and His Highness Schanze seem to be having fun talking inside. Even if the majority of that topic is about politics, it would be a good opportunity for the Duke of Fakr to hear their thoughts.


    Speaking of which, the Duke of Fakr was his grandfather. Maybe he was leading His Royal Highness Schanze as Duke of Fakr.


    "I never thought about it, such as getting this opportunity. I guess it''s because the Lord has changed."


    I agree, Mr. Rafik. Si or the belly black of His Royal Highness Schanze...... no, I feel that wisdom is a concession of the Duke of Fakr.


    With that feeling in mind, I remarked, ''Your Highness Schanze and the Duke of Fakr are totally grandfathers and grandchildren when you are doing so,'' and I didn''t mean to stiffen them both. Don''t look at me with raw warm eyes because I didn''t mean to!? Your Highness Tezelt!

 295 The use of threesomes

    "Well, let''s get you ready, too."


    Before the three former raiders, now recognised as the children of His Highness Schanze, I smiled and ran out of words. But the word ''ready'' makes the threesome look suspicious.


    The three looked at each other and eventually the leader man as he represented...... Ikes opened his mouth.


    "We''ll be recognized as the children of His Highness Schanze... no, I''m ready to be the children. You said, ''What do you mean, you want to be ready?


    "Yeah, yeah, you''re smart. The calmness you notice there is highly appreciated."


    Excellent! Clapping all the time, the three of them seem to have made them become more and more alert. However, such an appearance can also be appreciated by me and His Highness the Schanze.


    I don''t care how much ''I fought and sold to the royalty, so I have no choice but to obey'' the situation, or if they abandon me.


    Suspicious according to the situation, and also showing a negotiating attitude, is that they are ''willing to strive for the best for themselves, whether they are in that situation''.


    In a way, it doesn''t mean it''s a subordinate subordination¡­ on the contrary, it''s a ''boss worth following or not'' criterion. It would be a good thing to have anyone beside him, except Jesus, as I am certain that in the future there will be people rubbing against His Royal Highness Schanze.


    Whatever, ''buddy'' is the top priority for the threesome at the moment. In other words, the option ''If His Highness Schanze does not deserve to be his boss, he will leave him'' also emerges.


    If you''re not willing to be kept and killed, you''ll do enough to find a place to drop it. It is possible to grasp information that could be more negotiating material than is involved in internal rubbing.


    Now that they understand the situation, they''re not willing to follow it unconditionally. I must have guessed that refusal was also not impossible because I learned of the current state of contention between my people.


    "It''s out of the question if you''re a scumbag who hangs on better food and changes the Lord, but it''s unlikely that this threesome will do so in character". We had come to that conclusion with them.


    It was the people coming to this room who were trying to identify them...... that is, royalty & some proximity to the poles who were good at spotting them.


    It''s a promotion with their permission, including King Gania. Exactly, you can''t hand over outsiders at the discretion of me and His Royal Highness Schanze. Above all, the Ganian kings acknowledged this situation because they had another aim.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. "Can you win loyalty from others on your own? ''That''s right.


    His Royal Highness Shuanze will be a negative start, and the unpleasant name "The Real Son of His Royal Highness the King" will go around. With that in mind, I guess we have to seem to get a proximity that we can call loyalty. Fit in His Highness Tezelt''s aide, a trustworthy subordination is imperative.


    "I mean you guys pass as kids. If you''re a life-saving student, you''ll care more about the terms of your employment. If the idea of ''more favorable'' is rooted, I can''t put you aside."


    Ikes nodded as he was convinced that he could agree with His Highness Schanze, who tells him somewhere in a good mood.


    "Well, I guess so. Trust with your employer can''t be built without time. That''s why we were suspicious. I know why you''re treating us like we''re kids, but I don''t know why you''re officially keeping us. That''s where I said," Be ready. "First of all, it must be the muscle that goes in from the explanation of the situation."


    Do the other two agree with Ikes, they don''t utter a word. I guess you''re not willing to fail to confirm that, even if your opponent is royal, because you''re being deceived once.


    That''s what they look like, a stuck corner of mouth. This could have picked up better than I expected.


    "Let''s answer the question first. You make your people your top priority. It wasn''t just your words and actions, but everyone who came into contact with you, including me, decided so. It means'' the highest priority is unshakeable ''and vice versa,'' I will not betray you while it is protected ''"


    "... that being said, ''being a child'' was a condition we were allowed to have. I see, not loyalty to you, but" I won''t betray you because I spare the lives of my people. "


    "That''s right. Even though you were fooled, what you did is not acceptable. If you betray us, we will move immediately, too.... I don''t expect you to have unconditional loyalty because you are royal. If that''s what you want me to think, I should try."


    His Royal Highness Shuanze talks to himself mocking whether he has the consciousness to be disconnected with cowardly hands. But being honest with them is the sincerity with which His Highness Schanze turned to the troika.


    The threesome also stares unexpectedly at His Royal Highness Schanze for figuring it out. Eventually, one of them - Kaldo - shook off, scratching his head in disgruntlement.


    "You don''t have to get out that badly. At least it was you and the magician there who helped us get thrown away. We don''t live a crappy life enough to betray our benefactor."


    "I mean, when I interpret it, I say, ''Never mind! Don''t get sick of using it because I know you''re a benefactor!'' So that''s it! Wow, Mr. Caldo, do it!


    "People are serious about it, but don''t be tearing it up! Wizard!"


    Caldo rushes in fast, even as he blushes. Oh, isn''t that enough penetration? Be sure to keep it up for His Highness Schanze in the future... because you have too many thoughtful (explanatory) remarks, this guy.


    It is Mr. Rafik and the sorcerer Roy who are watching such intercession with a smile.


    "Hehe, you''re going to be busy around the Lord. It''s going to be fun even after the lady''s back."


    "That''s right, Master Magic. You''re accurately discerning Mr. Caldo''s character! Mr. Caldo, it''s often misunderstood that they don''t read the back of the words."


    "You guys are annoying!


    ....... what you expect in the future is different or exposed, but I guess it''s true that you''re smiling. Kaldo, who reacts to it once and for all, is also a good friend. Again, it looks like he was in penetrating shape.


    His Royal Highness Schanze seems to enjoy it, so some disrespect is fine. It seems that the position has been confirmed due to the treatment of Kaldo in the future, so I would like you to look at it more closely in the future. That must be more interesting.


    Such serenity (?) In the air, Ikes sighed and turned to me. The look on his face is somewhere distracting. At least, it doesn''t seem suspicious as it was initially.


    "I see what you''re thinking. So I''ll ask again. Master Magic, what is" ready "that you ask us?


    "... not imprisoned by the fence of identity, but prepared to be the guardian of His Highness Schanze, is it?


    "Ah? Is that crazy? There would be a knight, wouldn''t there?


    The immediate reaction was to the penetrating physique, Mr. Caldo. Yeah, yeah, it usually is, isn''t it? It would be natural to think so.


    But...


    "It is His Royal Highness Brother Wang that we are enemy certified. I mean, from the guys who set me up, they''re ''irreversible opponents''. If my parents belonged to His Royal Highness''s faction, which is the head of the faction that divides the country, you wouldn''t be able to reject it, would you?


    "It''s..."


    Can you put it clearly in your mouth, all three of you silent? At the time of the raid, there were no escort knights around His Highness Schanze and me. I guess you remember that.


    That was a trap because we had prior information on the raid, but at the same time it was combined with the broiling of traitors. If you are only a knight who is loyal to the king, it is something that will never happen.


    That being said, the knights have a life, and even the nobles must protect their homes. Unless you have the strength to silence others alone, it will be difficult to escape the fence.


    His Royal Highness Schanze does not currently have enough power to shelter such students. But I was not seen depressed by the then Hon. Schanze.


    "When it comes to power relations, His Highness Schanze is more overwhelmingly weak. Including the fact that His Royal Highness Wang is a parent, he''s at a disadvantage. The Kings care, but only hostile to His Royal Highness the King''s Brothers is The Magic Master and His Highness the Schuanze. If we rely poorly, we can''t be on our own, and in the worst case scenario, ''our actions are detrimental to the Kings''"


    His Highness Tezelt may be angry, but this is the reality. I think the sharing of information is important because there are verses that His Royal Highness Tezelt and others are moving to do something about His Royal Highness the King. But that''s all.


    "You seem conveniently mistaken over there, but me and Mizki have nothing to do with the King''s movement. Based on the fact that I''m his son, it''s a big parent-child fight between Brother Wang and his son. As a result, the King''s brother''s faction is targeting a myth that it weakens..."


    The three turned a painful gaze at His Highness Schanze, who exposed herself. But His Highness Schanze seems to have noticed their feelings, smiling bitterly and shaking their heads.


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong. I''m willing to kick him down before he''s completely skinless and win a parent-child fight. Everyone, starting with Mizuki, is making up for what I''m missing. In the first place, we don''t want to fall together."


    "That being said... you wouldn''t be safe, would you?


    His Royal Highness Schanze looked a long way into the words of Cardo who guided him.


    "It''s okay because Mizuki is here... because I''m a must for her ''lovely rice life''"


    "" "What?


    "Thanks to" something, "it''s like I was promised in the future. Well, I don''t know."


    The three bewildered men face me all together. Of course, I nodded with a smile.


    "Of course! ''I will make sure'' His Highness Schanze survives. For the Japanese, who have become a fighting nation, dust is the same as dust, such as a man who only boasts blood and magic. Because I have my own personal circumstances, and I am determined to thoroughly ravage them!


    For a lovely rice life, the survival of His Highness Schanze is not enough. We will have to take it to a situation where ''we will remain royal and hold some authority, while cutting off from His Royal Highness the King''s brother''.


    Otherwise, the contract will be voided, right?


    There can be no better way to negotiate on better terms than now, as it is expected that things will be troublesome if we are to go through the country. His Royal Highness Schanze will enter and wisdom, and definitely some conditions will be added.


    That was only an individual promise: ''I'' and ''His Highness the Schuanze''. Think of it as something that has no tariffs, and you can see the value for money.


    Never, never, never miss this favorable condition.


    See what the Japanese mean when they see rice in different worlds...!


    "Uh, uh, well, I know too much about the magician''s seriousness. So, what exactly do we do?


    Everyone is really scared of me... No, Roy asks because of the Magic Master filter and the damage was shallow as he pulls the dong.


    A grin and a laugh at him like that.


    "Let them be strong. I will work you out thoroughly as a magic guide in the melee. What''s missing is strength in many ways. Of course, there are things to learn from Mr. Rafik and the others."


    "With all due respect, I would like to serve as an educator. It doesn''t seem easy to fool me."


    "Oh, because I''ll join you. Sounds fun, doesn''t it, being a teacher?"


    I, Mr Rafik, to the words of His Highness Schanze, the two of them were stunned.... about one of them is called ''Instruction from the Mage!?'' Though it sparkles my eyes. You don''t really bluff, do you, Mage?


    But this is natural. "Be a royal child," isn''t that a must? In particular, their mistakes are more troublesome than His Royal Highness Schanze explicitly stated as his own child.


    "Now you don''t hate me and tell me, do you?


    His Royal Highness the Schanze folds in glow and serenity. You ask, but they don''t have the right to veto... because they explain it so badly that they also say, ''I''m ready to be a child''.


    "You''re at a disadvantage when you take a pledge, have you learned?


    If you chased him in a way that followed His Highness Schanze, the three of them were stunned when he remembered me and Ikes earlier. I''m telling you first - ''I''m ready to be a child''. I also answer their questions honestly, so they won''t tell me I cheated.


    "Shit! Damn, they caught me."


    I won''t deny that, Mr. Caldo.

 296 The use of continuous threesomes

    "Yes, my win - ? It was a shame, you almost got to me ?


    "Damn...!


    "Yeah, well, spring that remorse and good luck"


    Step aside from them as they return to the grunt of a repentant Ikes. In front of me is a threesome sitting on the ground. They were now Spartan educated by me, who became the children of His Highness Schanze.


    Whatever, my way of doing it is called ''Remember with your body''. The premise is to get stronger in a short period of time, so I''m going to be really impotent.


    On the other hand, this way of caring is easier to acquire than to explain in words, the drawback is that fatigue is remarkable. Fortunately there are no workouts discontinued due to injury due to healing magic. ''Study'' will continue until you run out of strength.


    This is the only way if I teach because I''ve only done self-training or working with the Knight Dormitory Noiko. It''s just... in a way, it''s a very motivating way.


    Their professionally, it would be humiliating to lose to me looking unfamiliar with combat. But because of that emotion, it stretches. In the first place, I want to develop people who are able to handle all kinds of irregularities and who can''t get caught up in them.


    "... oh, you, you''re really unforgiving..."


    With a rough breath, Caldo looks up. Unhidden remorse - including frustration with oneself - seeped into that voice.


    As for them, I guess I was pretty confident I could follow them. Yet, if I started, they wanted more strength than I expected.... against me, I had no hands, no legs.


    Pride may have hurt, but that''s the reality. But if you get used to fighting with unchanging magic, you won''t be afraid that the magician will be your opponent.


    Blah, the aim is to get you used to the highest degree of difficulty from the start!


    If my work with you becomes'' normal '', I can instantly kill a common sorcerer who needs chanting. Just as they say my standards of strength are strange - Demon King and Knight Dormitory Noiko are the standards - so is their plan to drive their standards crazy.


    Magic, because of its power and flair, tends to seem strong... but it''s actually full of flaws. Sail is the one who poked at that flaw and became a hero, so you''ll know that just bringing it into the melee increases your chances of winning at once.


    Nevertheless, I do fear if I''m not used to it. Until I got used to it, I had some hands on Roy, the sorcerer, but I didn''t think Roy at heart could really hit these two with magic. Even for the other two, I really feel the sweetness of my body.


    So with the ghost instructor, the outward magician''s turn, ah!


    They must also help with horrible rumors and feel a real danger to their lives. Even if you suffer a major injury, there is no problem if you are other than instant death, as Mr. Rafik, a healing specialist mage, is standing by for you. Of course, His Royal Highness Schanze agrees with me.


    The trio seems to think it''s just Spartan education, but it''s also about changing their perceptions. Once you''re familiar with this environment, you''ll scratch your feet trying to figure out what to do in the face of anything. You can''t just give up.


    It''s okay, humans are creatures you get used to. It is a species with excellent environmental adaptability¡­!


    Grow (interpret) in every way, but also be strong spiritually!


    Most importantly, the troika is already known to be the keeper of His Highness Schanze. Given what is expected in the future, spiritual success is also essential. Jealousy from knights is inevitable, not just from your nobility.


    Because the knights are the ones who pledge allegiance to the royal family, the pompous threesome is recognised as'' the one who has outgrown the knight and won the trust from His Highness the Schanze ''. The trio has no track record, so the knights will have no personal feelings either.


    That said, it''s not a good idea to rub it. Then the trio should be made to endure. The result of that conclusion is "Education" by us.


    compared to the Spartan education of the ghost teachers, you can also laugh and flush disgust and harassment from around you. It''s just not going to be a life-threatening crisis. Better, there''s just a countermeasure, like? "The extent to which kittens can stand their nails? It''s warm ~ ''or so it would seem.


    Whatever, its prime comparator is the Magic Instructor: The Disaster of the World. Knowing the track record in Gania - if set up, retaliate with the momentum to hold back - it is the dwarf of those satisfied with minor harassment... no, no, the cuteness stands out to that extent as sufficient. I don''t care how you look at it, it''s not the extent to which the child developed eclampsia.


    Well, it looks like the threesome''s breathing in order. Shall we take a break and have a little more chat?


    "What are we going to do out of hand here? I''m not looking for a" strong knight, "all I need is" a child of His Highness the Schuanze, capable of being sent down. "


    "... what do you mean?


    A cardo that makes you look suspicious. The other two were interested in hearing us take over in silence.


    "The position of not being held prisoner by the fence is, ''It depends on who you are''. The result resonates with His Highness the Schanze.... I''m not willing to let you die in vain, but I''m not willing to expose you to incompetence. Ideal for all-purpose children, capable of producing results in all situations"


    "No, that would be too high an ideal!?


    Caldo penetrates instantly, but I shook my neck to the side.


    "Aside from the knight, what more can the secluded man say than earn the trust of His Highness Schanze? We have to shut him up with strength than we have no identity. If you don''t have an identity, you have to have something to replace it"


    "Is that what I learned from your experience? Magician."


    Until then, Ikes, who remained silent, pinches his mouth. I guess he has heard my rumors. With that in mind, he came to the thought of ''Why the Magic Master is getting too connected to the civilian population''.


    To such ix, I grinned.


    "Hit. Conversely, sometimes that becomes the card that overshadows the situation. I don''t have a fence like a nobleman, but it''s worth more than a ranked nobleman¡­ ''It''s a being that can produce results'' is recognized. So, ''kings of nations get on with the story''. Besides, does it make it clear that you are the children of His Highness Schanze? You are responsible for what you say and do, Your Highness... ''imitating the face of the benefactor of life with mud''?


    "... we''re not ungrateful."


    "It means how you can see things in the situation. If I offend you, I apologize."


    Ikes muttered somewhere dissatisfied. Though I apologize mildly, I smile.


    I think it''s cowardly to say this. But given their character, it would be a very valid statement. Well, they know the current state of His Highness the Schanze.... I don''t think I''ll abandon you.


    "Chip, I got it. I''ll do it, I''ll do it! Your Highness, it feels so dangerous."


    "Indeed, Your Highness Schanze does not seem to have thought about self-preservation at all. Well, you''ve never touched the risk of keeping us children."


    Caldo and Roy also seem worried about His Highness Schanze.... Again, I guess that''s what it looks like from them too.


    That is why I and Mr Rafik welcome this threesome. Like the demon king who turned me into my protector, maybe I''ll start thinking about self-preservation in order to guarantee these three positions.


    "Then I hope you''re the deterrent."


    "Ah? What do you mean?


    "I told you you guys don''t have an identity. It is His Royal Highness Schanze''s presence that makes up for it.... Shall I be clearer? Your very existence can be used as a ''trap''. Of course, on a set with His Royal Highness Schanze. If we show its effectiveness, His Highness Schanze won''t be able to abandon herself easily, either, will he?


    "" "What?


    If you laugh at it and suggest it, a threesome that speaks up all together. Ha, I knew you hadn''t noticed?


    "Your Highness is the one who protects you. You''re not aristocrats, and since your husband is royal, we can''t rule him out by connections or power between houses. Unless you betray yourselves by your own will, you have no choice but to exercise your strength. And if we attack His Highness Schanze, you will inevitably get in the way.... He said he was going to set up with His Highness''s children, and he said," I tried to harm His Highness, "which is self-declared. The Lord is the only one you can protect."


    This is not a saying, this is a fact. These three have ''no other reason to move''. The same is true when His Highness Schanze was ordering me to do something. It would be an act of obstruction, wouldn''t it? This. Unless the royal family is their opponent, they can definitely win. It would be a problem to interrupt the work ordered by the royal family.


    "So never set me up from you guys. When they set it up, it can be self-defense. Let them set you up, make them responsible. Because you are still being tasted, there is a great chance that I or someone dissatisfied with His Highness will set you up."


    "Uh, that''s what we are..."


    "It''s trivial." You don''t need a fool in this country who doesn''t know this much, "His Highness said," I''m willing to crush you! Yeah, I hope you don''t get me wrong, because I didn''t tell you not to resist.... while claiming self-defense, kill. Don''t die. "


    Speaking out in instructor mode, for some reason the threesome silenced. Ha, now what.


    "Of course, right? Stabbing Todome is His Highness''s job, but it''s your job to pay for the firepowder. Eyes on your eyes, teeth on your teeth, and attacks with such retaliation that your opponent will never be tempted to turn his teeth again! If you keep doing this, you won''t be able to set me up again. I''d be certified as a dangerous person."


    "I know that''s about you, Mage!


    "Of course ? Aim, Your Highness''s mad dog! Become a fierce loyal dog who misses nothing but the Lord."


    "Don''t try to give me a noisy nickname!


    Still a penetrating attribute, Mr. Caldo! It''s okay, we''ve got a first step for you to recognize, so stay tuned.


    ...... Totemo Easy Sii ''Event'' Dayo? Me, lying canai.


    "What happens to us...? Something is going on."


    "Be strong. Because that''s a sine qua non for survival."

 297 The declaration of war is vividly one of

    Blue, clear skies, pleasant winds, and right in front of us!


    "I didn''t know you could invite me."


    "Hehe...... impromptu, because it''s what I had students. I wanted to give it a try."


    Slightly, His Royal Highness Brother Wang & his subordinate sorcerers who attracted his face. Today, we are at an interactive meeting that combines our efforts.


    Yes, ''matching''. However, it was a subtly humiliating situation for His Royal Highness the King and his brothers.


    Whatever, the opponent said, "For a few days, I only received the teachings of the magician, the keeper of His Highness Schanze". No matter how many magical mentors become instructors, there are people who are not exaggerating when it comes to amateurs.


    High pride as well as magicians. If it is also the direct report of His Royal Highness Brother Wang, he is an elite.


    From them, he said, ''Are you making fun of me, you guys? Huh!'' It''s the mood I want to say. I don''t honestly speak of it, probably because His Royal Highness Brother Wang got the story.


    I had this proposal made to His Royal Highness Schanze because it also had the possibility of being rejected. That is the diagnosis to His Royal Highness the King, via King Gania. I have to take it as His Royal Highness the King Brother, whose pride is higher in vain than my brother and son have told me in clarifying the hostilities.


    In the first place, it probably didn''t sound like a bad story, even as His Royal Highness the King. It is also an ideal opportunity to deny it because I am thoroughly saying that ''magic just makes no sense''.


    Moreover, the opponents of the match were not the Magic Instructors, but the mercenaries who had been taught by the Magic Instructors only for a few days. Elite magicians must have thought they could win because they tend to look down on them from the beginning.


    Sorcerers are at a disadvantage in melee warfare, but there is such a thing as magic props... it is also possible to keep them away from each other if used in combination.


    Note that it is'' in a way ''right and'' in a way ''wrong.


    Personal view, but ''the armament rises to those with experience in action''. Whether you can use powerful magic, possess a magic prop, or have a weapon that is said to be a famous sword, you''d win if you hit it first.... No, should I say I control the place?


    If a magician is interrupted from chanting or destroys a magic prop, he or she will have no hands or legs unless he or she has figured out a way to attack it other than magic. In the first place, unless you''re a militant sorcerer, the first blow is likely to be a decision hit.


    It is fatal to suffer injuries that inhibit movement with someone who deals with weapons. Blah, even if they crush my vision with a high light, I''ll have a light battle.


    Either way, the profession isn''t the only thing that favors you. We can deal with all possibilities - those with extensive experience are in our favor.


    Well, His Royal Highness the King and his brothers who think of the height of magic = excellence don''t seem to think so.


    ... Looking forward to it, the idea being crushed by wood dust!


    "They can be one person at a time, and you can be as many of them as you want. Yeah, about as good as possession of the demonic props of the junction, right?


    Speaking of which, the face of His Royal Highness Wang''s brother was easily understood and attracted.


    "Oh, you''re very confident? Of course, if you kill him, he doesn''t sleep well."


    "Thank you. But you don''t have to worry about that, do you? Sorcerers are disadvantaged in melee warfare. Based on that, we''re going to need you to adjust the number of people there... so that''s how much handouts you''ll need, right?


    "Nah!?


    In an easy-to-understand dislike, it was now up to His Highness Brother Wang to change his complexion. The magicians stare at me like I''m going to shoot them, but I''m going through them beautifully.... That''s sweet, magicians. Don''t react to this level of dislike, don''t you smile and flush it?


    Seems so, their reaction delighted me. I''m sure this will get you on with this provocation.


    Yeah, it''s just a concern. I just really cared about you. Because that''s a ''fact''.


    However, if this one wins on that condition, it has the advantage of significantly increasing the rating of the threesome. It is also convenient for the opponent''s rating to fall to the ground.


    The troika will act as the keeper of His Highness Schanze in the future... no matter how many stepping stones there are. Wouldn''t that be perfect as a revelation!


    "Heh, heh! But this one also has a good selection of magicians. Well, can I just say that we''re dealing with three people at a time?


    "Of course. for a few days, but let me take the role of instructor. ¡­ I will not allow you to lose unnecessarily, nor do I educate you to do so"


    "Ha! You trust me a lot!


    "Yeah, it doesn''t make sense if you have a good weapon, if you have high magic, if you can''t use it."


    "Ku... Ko, this...!


    "Alas, to prove it, I am delighted with this opportunity. You won''t have to make a crap argument or anything, but you''ll soon find out which one is right. ¡­ then let''s have a final confirmation with each other. Please decide who you want to join."


    Turning his back to His Royal Highness the King who is about to yell out, he walks toward the threesome. His Royal Highness Schanze and Mr. Rafik were also there. His Royal Highness Schanze seems totally amused by my provocation and seems unwilling to blame me.


    ... except the threesome is pale. Haha, you didn''t think you''d get a hurdle up from me.


    "Hey, hey, you can say that! We''re the ones making the arrangements!?


    "Yes, yes, calm down. There''s nothing wrong with that, is there? I wouldn''t say that if it weren''t possible."


    The look on the face of the threesome doesn''t clear, even though I forgive the hurried cardo. Even Ikes remains in a difficult face.


    But I don''t see any rush from His Highness the Schanze. Ning Ro, I was so calm that I encouraged the reason with my gaze. Yes, yes, I''ll explain it properly.


    "You guys, you know what it means to have been dealing with me? Ordinary magicians must chant, and even when used as magic props, they need powerful words to activate.... I''m ''Unchanted''? Even in that state, you can poke a weapon at me, right?


    "" "Ah" "


    "I taught you the tactics when you deal with a magician, and it''s unlikely that there are people over there who can''t get through with it. Where''s the losing element?


    Tilt her neck gently and ask, the threesomes are all in line for an idea face.


    "... hey"


    "No, I was"


    "Yes, indeed, we were trained in the premise of battle."


    They were convinced. Everyone is nodding, especially to Roy''s phrase ''training on the premise of battle''.


    Whatever the magicians whose lives are at stake, there will be no dawn in battle for the direct magicians of His Royal Highness the King. There is nothing particularly strange about it, as it would be normal if it were also in the development of the procedure. Maybe he''s in charge of protecting the castle.


    But a different issue from ''strong as an individual''.


    Even when it comes to magicians, they come in many different types. Some people, like Mr. Rafik, say ''I don''t like attacks with healing specialties'', so it''s not like ''Elite Mage = Strong''. "Elite Mage = Excellent (in some ways)," you mean.


    By contrast, my ghostly educated threesome in addition to being mercenary from the beginning is combat-specific, no matter how anyone sees it. I don''t want anything else from the source, so this is a choice as an element to stretch.


    And.


    My education was'' only in some respects'', extremely effective.


    "Well, here you go. ? ''Go with the willingness to kill, don''t show the gaps, if you want to go up from your neck''! Show me what you mean because they''re elite magicians."


    "" "Jesus, Mam!


    "Nice! Let me give you the best words to excite you guys at the end...... ''Which one are you afraid of, me or them?''." Is the education of the disastrous wizards of the world inferior to that of mere sorcerers?


    "" "... that?


    To my inquiry, the three of them all tilted their necks. Now, the threesome has never been afraid of me. Whether it''s a ghost education or dying, I''ve been desperately devouring it.


    Because the threesome has no aftermath. ''The only future I have is to send it down'', in fact.


    The point is, I was desperate to survive. That''s why my fear of the Wizard was out of my mind.


    Until now, I''ve been too desperate to think about anything else. This time it''s because the opponent is not me, as he used to imagine, ''Fight multiple magicians against them!? Don''t be impotent!'' Just became. If you think calmly, your previous workouts are hell better.


    "... safer than usual, right? Whatever you think."


    "Do you think you can strike magic in a row, like a magic conductor? I''ve never heard of it."


    "I don''t think I can. Even if you use magic tools, you''ll need to get used to combat training in conjunction with your magic."


    Hiccup, hiccup, hiccup.


    Did the threesome gradually come to think of that fact, and in retrospect of their previous experiences, they nod at each other as if they were convinced. With such a threesome approximate, His Highness Schanze has turned a warm ~ glance at me.


    "Mizuki, how did you work out?"


    "I made him remember with my body. ''Choose between dying or surviving!'' Challenging on the assumption that you''re in a different mood, aren''t you?


    "That, blackmail..."


    "In fact, aren''t those guys eating Reach? If you don''t appeal to strength here, someone will erase you."


    "No, well, given my situation, yes..."


    His Highness Schanze lets his gaze swim because of the cause of his own public proclamation of hostility with His Highness Brother Wang. Exactly, he''s conscious.


    "That''s why! You''re not scared, are you?


    "Ah, oh. You''re better... No, it''s nothing"


    Pan! and clapped his hand and urged, the three snorted.... Ikes, you don''t have to cloud your words, do you? Because it''s true!


    Almost like that (?), His Royal Highness Brother Wang has spoken after the selection of the participants.


    "This one''s settled. And you?"


    "It''s always possible."


    When I gave it back to him, he glanced at me with wang brother hatred.


    "Well, you think you can win the way you gather."


    "All I see is a winning future, something"


    "Come on, this, it''s good to make a fool of yourself..."


    "Then you just have to prove it. Because it''s ''just winning''. Isn''t that easy?


    It''s so easy to prove which is right. Instead of saying it by mouth, show it by action.


    Whatever you said, His Royal Highness Brother Wang did not dispute any further whether it was found to be returned with a laugh. The amusing sight of His Royal Highness Schanze would also have been a cause for concern.


    For His Royal Highness Brother Wang, His Highness Schanze is no longer a son. It''s the enemy. It''s also, ''I''ve looked down on myself for years, a being that''s not enough to take''!


    I guess it''s humiliating to be defeated in front of someone like that. As always, he is a small man of vessels.


    "Then let''s say we start!


    Three magicians advanced to respond to the words of His Royal Highness Brother Wang, who proclaimed. Looks like Ikes is coming from here.


    "Well, I''ll be there."


    "Kill him instantly."


    "Rafik''s here, so you don''t have to die instantly."


    ¡­¡­ Why, it''s my premise to commit an attempted murder, you guys? "


    "Because I am sure I will win. Think there''s some momentum, some inadvertent development."


    "I can''t imagine you guys losing with Mizuki on the benchmark."


    Ikes sighed at us and went to the game. There is subtle sorrow on its back.


    Caldo and Roy were staring at Ikes like that in a pitiful way.... What does that mean, you guys? We''ll be there for you!?


    And naturally, the result...


    Mr. Ikes, kill your opponent instantly.


    By the way, so was Caldo. It''s too embarrassing to comment even here.


    Ikes and Caldo also seemed super unexpected, saying, "Do you want to start over? Now you''re gonna do everything you can, okay?" So much so that he told his opponent and was unconsciously choosing to break his heart.


    Of course, they''re saying it in good faith. I guess this is what they thought...... ''I was alarmed, I was instantly killed''.


    But that''s not true. In the first place, it sounds like His Highness Schanze was expecting this result, isn''t it?


    "I''ve never heard of my brother Wang''s surroundings on the battlefield."


    "... you knew and you kept quiet?


    "Look, I want the Ikes to feel nervous, too."


    His Highness Schanze, who smiles and exposes himself, is a ghost. If I''d known that, with the Ikes, I''d have handled it somewhat less.


    By the way, the fighting style of the Ikes vs. the Mages is a very simple combo. Or as a result of stretching what they specialize in from the beginning, it became a pretty usable element.... you were good at throwing, these three.


    "At the same time as the start, throw a knife - the kind Eliza has - that seems highly capable of killing toward the faces of the operatives with a single blow. Fill your opponent''s frightened gap with distance, roll him at his feet, and if he falls in, aim further at his face and neck ''


    That''s it. There''s no tactics, nothing, it''s a thorough way of targeting weaknesses. However, being a mage opponent has tremendous effect. What happens if you add my special weapon there - enhanced - a specification that only lightly feels for a threesome.


    Magic requires chanting. And unsuitable for melee... the point is, I''m not used to it. From someone like that, a knife flying in your face is nothing but fear.


    Even if there is a connection, there is something called endurance. I said to them, ''Throw it on the assumption that you''ll end up with a blow,'' so the power of a blow can''t be fooled. If it jumps more than one, the junction will naturally shake, so as a surgeon it is a real danger to life.


    ... ''Aim for the Face'' was instructed for this reason. It is the "most inciting act of fear" and from "it is quite useful (= punishable) even in action".


    This one if you aim for gaps that have made your mental surface unstable and avalanche into melee warfare. No matter how many magicians there were left, this time it''s a ''match''... there''s no way you can imitate ''Bury every magician on your side''.


    Thus, Ikes and Caldo instantly killed their opponents. Those who sank by throwing, those who lost their hips in fear, and... those who were directly attacked by the Ikes who come at us without fear of magic. Circumstances vary, but they did lose to the Ikes.


    If the chant isn''t complete, you can''t strike magic. Even if high-powered magic can be used in ''no obstruction situations'' such as training, this is not the case in action. The magicians would have felt it for the first time in this arrangement. That''s how I learned the power, the wisdom, to remain helpless if I don''t take advantage of it.


    However, some people are not convinced by this result.


    "This is unacceptable! Using multiple weapons, etc."


    "Oh, your magicians used multiple techniques, too. Even if it''s not finished, I know what chanting looks like."


    "Ku... you, do something extra for your squire"


    "My Lord is only His Highness Shuanze"


    To Mr. Rafik''s point, His Royal Highness Brother Wang looked remorseful. Mr. Rafik hasn''t said he hasn''t learned, even if he doesn''t like attack magic. Around stuck in words, I guess that allegation is true.


    Until the beginning, the magicians, who had shown a marginal attitude, also continued to be pale in unexpected results. They gradually realized... ''magic doesn''t make sense if you can''t hit it''. Ikes and Caldo made me try to prove it.


    Speaking of Ikes and Caldo like that.


    "It was moving very slowly. You won''t survive that."


    "Oh, if it was your usual training, you''d be blown away at the stage where you came to the front. I don''t remember how many times they rolled."


    "Still, you two were successful a few times, weren''t you?"


    "About once a hundred times. When you get used to it, it works and becomes a natural and defensive attitude."


    "I wish the shock wave hadn''t come...... Damn, if you eat that decent, you''d be sunk next"


    I was making this acquaintance. As you can see from listening to this conversation, these two have beaten me several times.


    Getting used to it is horrible. For them, the power of my speed and technique is'' normal ''. The result of the gradual distortion of perception while fishing with alcohol and delicious meals is the current situation.


    That said, this is the result only because I''m a vs. magician. Instead of killing instantly if the opponent is a knight, he is likely to lose.


    Neither of the three of us say we''re stronger because we know that. It is only a perception that ''against the sorcerer, we have found an effective way to attack''.


    Okay, next up will be a match between the sorcerers. Beyond realizing you can''t lose anymore, you''ll come and smash it with all your might. Roy has a nervous face somewhere about whether he knows that too.


    All right, let me give you a magical word to relieve that tension.


    "Roy, if you''re my godson, you know what you need to do, right?


    Turn your hands around your shoulders and keep your eyes tight. Roy''s eyes opened, understanding my words correctly, and his face gradually became red.


    "Yes! Yes, of course! As someone taught by a magician, I will not imitate you to the point of shame!


    "Fine. So what about the ''enemy''?


    "I will crush my fangs and nails and subdue them!


    "Exactly. I''m counting on it."


    "Jesus, Mam! Victory for you and Your Highness!


    "Come on, Roy. You can do it."


    "Let''s get this over with and have some delicious meals."


    Nodding vigorously, Roy moved on. The figure is full of confidence and very reliable in everyone''s eyes. Words from Ikes and Caldo, who are sure of Roy''s victory, must also be what inspires him.


    "He''s changed a lot, too. Those two are pretty tame, too."


    "Isn''t that nice? It''s a delicacy that connects longing to results."


    So why don''t you look at me with raw warm eyes? His Royal Highness Schanze.

 298 The declaration of war is vividly two of them.

    - In tandem (Roy perspective)


    It conveys the feeling of magic bumping into each other. Naturally¡­ I am under total attack from the three magicians. I am watching for opportunities to fight back while preventing it in a junction made up of special magic props from the instructor.


    He''s got a lot of blood on his head over there because of the loss to Mr. Ikes and Mr. Caldo to keep standing. Still, we can''t lose any more, so I guess we''re trying to push it off and crush it by the three of us.


    "It sounds like the magic item in your possession is more of an attack magic thing than just shooting at you in a row. Are you willing to crush me at once, emphasizing attacks over self-preservation?"


    The reason they took such a tactic of war is really simple... it''s ''cause I''m a magician''. If you''re a sorcerer who''s not up for an attack from close range, he decided you shouldn''t have to give him a gap to chant.


    It would have been easy to determine that my method of attack was only magical because I didn''t seem to be as good at handling weapons as the two I fought earlier. In the first place, few magicians fight with weapons as their spindle.


    "You''re gonna lose because you''re gonna be trapped in common sense."


    The esteemed magician...... the voice of the instructor echoes in the back of his brain. When I was exposed to these attacks, I could just deplore what they meant. I guess that''s a warning to myself and at the same time a secret for when I deal with a magician.


    "Sorcerers are not for melee."


    "Chanting is mandatory for the exercise of magic"


    Teachers are strong because they don''t fit into these ''common sense in this world''.


    Even if the previously existing magicians were substandard compared to magicians, only the magnitude of the damage related to magic is transmitted as a threat. It''s a bad way of saying it, but it''s also possible that the height of magic was just out of standard. Of course, the arms and knowledge that can handle that high magic are something to be respected.


    Just... then I''m not out of common sense in this world. Because I can also be called a magician full of unparalleled talent.


    It was the exorcists who became our instructors who overturned that perception. She must have ''not become a magician''. In using this common sense of the world, I think it''s "I''m calling myself a magician."


    If she remained a otherworldly person, her abilities would have been accomplished with a word of ''heresy''. It should have been recognised as'' strength of different worlds'', not as an individual''s ability.


    But a magician would change the story. The Wizard...... ''Cause it also existed in this world''. ''Insanity'' in the midst of the fitting of common sense in this world. That''s Mizuki the Magic Instructor.


    "The magicians of this world are hard headed. For one thing, there is little application."


    ''Who decided that the magic of guardianship could not be used to attack? If you erase your magic along the way, you can perform the next magic after poking at them. There are so many different uses. "


    ''Right... for example, as a magic prop to tie the line and prevent the target from attacking. If you can''t create a gap in your opponent, it would be the choice between destroying the junction or running out of magic in the magic props, wouldn''t it?


    "So."


    ''Exercise the magic that creates a gap so that you can move on to your next action, too.... an attack with a weapon would be good enough. There''s no need for the ultimate means of defeating them to be magic, is there? You just have to win.''


    She taught us to use any hand to win. He told me not to be trapped by the assumption that ''because I am a magician'', but to recognize it as'' being able to use magic is one means''.


    So I guess Mr. Ikes and Mr. Caldo used that knife too...... the important thing is to win, and you don''t have to restrain yourself to a victory on your own. The weapon in your hand is also part of you.


    If you concentrate on your consciousness, you will clearly know where the three people who continue to strike attack magic are.... Oh, you''re really as the instructor said. If I stay under attack and don''t move, even the opponent doesn''t have to move.


    Whether you''re insulting me for not fighting back, or you''re starting to rush me not to fall, my attacking hand never rested. For that matter, concentration and magic are consumed, so fatigue should definitely accumulate.


    When I realized them, there was a grin in my mouth. I can''t afford a situation, but I''m waiting for the moment to fight back...!


    ''The enemy''s location is confirmed'' and ''the opponent is definitely exhausted''. And... ''Focus on me''.


    What matters to me is the timing of the counterattack, which I use to prevent attacks. If you control that moment, you''ll win for sure. I thought so, and I secretly prepared multiple knives to be thrown at any time.


    Strange knife with strength and weight at the hands of the instructor. But it was me who put the ritual of the junction in there.


    I don''t have the talent to create magic artifacts, but it would have been possible for me if I had been able to incorporate the art of kingdom into a small demonic stone. Originally, I made a living with this, so it would be possible if it were simple things like healing and detoxification.


    Most importantly, it''s not that uncommon - because people who don''t name magicians can use it if they''re cured or detoxified - so the amount of money they could make was pretty good.


    Who the hell would have imagined that, like letting him live in an attack?


    "The magic of this world is interpreted as [how much of the magic of an operator is used]. It must be the result of weighing in on the safety side to avoid a runoff. That''s why [if the magic you were born with is higher, so is the magic power]. That''s true, but not excellence and equals''


    "The really good magician [improves and uses his own technique]. Do you know why?


    ''It''s simple, keep it that way! De-curse it, do it all you want! No matter how sturdy the junction is, it''s easy to solve if it''s easy to analyze. Even an attack magic orbit can be read. I don''t know. It''s powerful. "


    ''Cause it fits in on itself, doesn''t it? Anyone would be surprised if they solved the trap they created themselves in an instant, or used magic that had unexpected movements and effects. Makes it possible to rush according to the circumstances''


    "Yes, instructor... I can''t attack in the industry like Mr. Ikes and the others, so I create that gap."


    Attack...... no, the ''tie the line'' range is wide, so that it reaches the three people who keep attacking.


    ''If you turn to counterattack, go all at once. Though scum demon stone, this little knife alone would put up quite a strong junction. Focus a little more on destroying or shaking your opponent''s boundaries than on a wide range of attacks! It would be profitable if we could offset the opponent''s technique in a clash between the junctions, but with the power of the throw itself, it could penetrate''


    "We know where the enemy is. Throw multiple knives at the same time as you created a gap. Two...... no, you''re more certain of three. I''ll hunt down one of the closest people myself, so you can throw only one bottle with both restraints. Otherwise, we will prioritize the two."


    I''m good at throwing. Though I remembered it as something to protect myself, Mr. Ikes and Mr. Caldo also received praise for their throwing arms. So those two don''t doubt my victory.


    What matters in this method of warfare is the power of throwing, and the accuracy with which multiple knives can be targeted. We know those two are better than the two of us. In the time spent so far, it was recognisable as a fact.


    So there''s no way I''m gonna lose this match. Most importantly... they''re magicians!


    As a magician, knowing the shortcomings of the same magician doesn''t make it easy for me to lose. In the first place, this is a place to see if you are wearing the teaching of the instructor.


    I clearly understood that. [M] I guess those people prepared this arrangement to make the faculty realize the words'' the height of magic is not excellence and equals''.


    "I''ll go!


    Say something, even if you know you can''t hear me. This is'' matching ''. "It''s not killing each other".


    At the next moment, an extensive ''on the ground'' junction appears. It was made brittle. For less magic, it spread without being noticed by the magicians who were focused on the attack.


    "Become"


    "Huh!?


    "Hey, hey...... eh"


    The three magicians raise their voices to each of them and fall in grandeur. All I did was tie the line to the ground. The mages just fall rather than be played because they made it a top priority not to be noticed, but it''s the use of the junction that the instructor taught us as'' one of the applications''.


    Naturally, it also stops attacking magic. But at the same time that they were bounced off the ground, I was extinguishing the line. It''s easy to solve because it''s a bond I''ve created myself. Just put it back on the ground, and I can run for the ''enemy'' too.


    The ground doesn''t play anyone on top anymore. I threw a knife at the magicians as I recognized them. I think I heard a scream, but I can''t afford to worry about it right now.


    "Don''t move! Surrender the two of you who stay. If you imitate something funny, we''ll attack you even more! Knife and attack magic, either way, right?


    "Hih, oh, you, when..."


    A sorcerer with a knife stuck to his throat and a pitiful voice. You''d be surprised if you noticed I was in front of you. [M] I''ve been chasing magic all my life, so I just don''t have a problem grasping the position even if my vision is slightly worse... but I can''t even tell them that.


    I can still feel the magic clearly now, so they''re not dead the two remaining.... Good, that''s all I was worried about. No matter how many healing specialist mages you say you have, a dying injury would be awkward.


    "You had a fight. Brilliant!"


    The instructor and His Royal Highness Schanze, Mr. Rafik, applaud me. Mr. Ikes and Mr. Caldo said, ''Naturally!'' Like, he snorted satisfactorily. His Royal Highness the Brother Wang and the other sorcerers... are pulling my face apart.


    "Wait! What did you do to that knife!? It is said that the two of us used it earlier, it would be the work of a magician, such as having the power to destroy the bond!?


    Immediately rising, the voice of His Royal Highness Brother Wang. But I shake my head to the side.


    "No, I''m not. That''s because I tied the knife. The knife itself is smaller, making it stronger than it is extensively tensioned. I don''t need that much magic either. It''s a result of the power of throwing."


    "I was the first to get permission, wasn''t I?" As good as possession of the demonic props of the junction, right? ''I didn''t say a word about the'' junction to be used by the operator himself '', did I?


    "Gu... Shit"


    "It was your operation that only held the magic props of the attack system and tried to push them off with attack magic. You can''t complain because you lost. Your mistake is more than you could handle."


    Explain it, the instructor who will give you an immediate chase. Besides, I''m just saying that the opponent''s methods of warfare were bad, so whoever hears it, I just think ''bad for the guy who didn''t weigh in on defense''.


    ... I see this is the ''importance of taking the word'' thing. You''ll learn.


    "Damn, if only I had been taught by the Wizard too..."


    Still, a sorcerer with a knife poked at him by me groans with remorse. Words leaked naturally and out of my mouth at his appearance, which he seems to be mistaken.


    "We got stronger because ''that guy'' was the instructor. Not because he''s a magician."


    "Huh? It''s the same thing, isn''t it?


    "No, I''m not. ''Cause I only use throwing except for the junction, right?" It doesn''t have to be a magician, it''s possible, "right?


    Smile and stab Todome.... Are you getting a little closer to you? Instructor.

 299 The declaration of war is vivid in its three

    Three consecutive defeats, which also culminated in his defeat as a magician, His Royal Highness Brother Wang was all teething. Well, I know how that feels. The fact that the magicians under his command are regarded as excellent is directly linked to the assessment of His Royal Highness Brother Wang, who binds them.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Even though none of them will be aware of it, the surroundings will see His Royal Highness the King with those eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Za Ma Ah! This guy can''t stop laughing!


    We did not directly insult His Royal Highness the King, we merely praised the three winners of the match. So you can''t be disrespectful, it''s no count!


    His Highness Shuanze, who praises the trio in an upbeat mood, also seemed to know that, and from time to time, he grinned with his nose as he turned his gaze to His Highness Brother Wang. Such an attitude of His Royal Highness Schanze also incites the anger of His Royal Highness the King.


    Oh, I guess I enjoy it. This is the situation where you can handle the opponent with no damage!


    Whether they say he has a bad personality or not, the time when His Highness Schanze was abused has been more than twenty years. Even if I stuck around and retaliated, my surroundings would laugh and forgive me.


    In the first place, we didn''t use cowardly hands. The objects used are properly self-declared, and the threesomes are winning on their own.


    Whatever you think, it''s worse to lose. This would make it even more laughable as a dwarf who honestly can''t admit to losing.


    ... by the way, right?


    I think he''s more obliged to snow his subordinates and his godson''s humiliation than to be his boss or his superior officer.


    The three superiors will be me as the instructor, and there will be His Royal Highness Brother Wang as the superior. In the first place, His Royal Highness Brother Wang should have been more respected as a magician than as a boss.


    This place is called ''Unworthy!'' And I''m not going to scold you for your subordination, isn''t that the occasion where you should struggle to clear up the snowflake?


    "So, at the end of the day, you''re me and His Royal Highness the King!


    ''What?''


    A declaration of execution to His Royal Highness Brother Wang, who is admirably reprimanding... No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    "No, I wouldn''t have planned that far,"


    "Huh? But don''t you need more than this has turned out? Our subordinates and godchildren worked together, didn''t they? From the stream, we''re next, right? And..."


    Cut the words once, deepen the grin.


    "As it is, you will be treated as incompetent, right?" Proud of the Highest Magic, "more than that," as the Sorcerer who is the Highest "to keep you from making such an assessment! We have to achieve quite a bit. If His Royal Highness King triumphs safely, your assessment will not fall to the ground. Well, as a boss, it''s an occasion to show intent."


    "Nah... well, that''s..."


    "If you have that pride as one who stands at the top of the magicians of this country! I''m sure you understand what''s the right choice."


    I told him with a smile and laughter, His Royal Highness Brother Wang easily attracted his face. However, there is no objection... with him, I guess you understand that''s the right thing to do.


    The magicians are looking at each other and peering at His Royal Highness the King. Even if he rots, His Royal Highness Brother Wang, you can''t make a statement that will set his trends at will. However, because some people turn their gaze to expectations, they are also in trouble as His Royal Highness Brother Wang.


    Of course, I know and I''m pushing. You can''t miss this opportunity to get bogged down directly, can you?


    And I had a reliable partner. You rascal, my lord Schanze!


    "Right, we''ll need a lot of results to keep our country''s magicians from being treated like incompetents"


    "Shuanze, you..."


    "Your Royal Highness. I am not saying ''Win over the Magic Master''. ''As a magician in this country, show your will''. Make no mistake."


    "That''s right, that''s right! I''m obliged to report something, isn''t it awkward as a ganja to do nothing here?


    His Royal Highness Wang will stare, but where do we blow the wind? We are still breathing today, the black cat and the gray cat are very close......!


    ¡­¡­


    Your Highness, you''ve been strangely aggressive since the other day''s declaration of hostility. In shame, His Highness Tezelt tells me, "If the Master of Demons is a black cat, Schuanze is a gray cat."


    In other words, rank up to a similar term called cat. My dear Lord Schanze is dead. Here is a gray cat joyfully riding my ''play''.


    In the first place, what His Highness Schanze is saying is correct. Something I didn''t say ''beat the Magic Instructor''.


    ''Beat the Mage'' would be said to be an impossibility challenge, but everyone would be convinced if they were told to ''show their will as those at the apex to prove that the magicians of our country are not incompetent''. There can be no more option of ''doing nothing'' than I have a duty to report.


    Above all, this is a painful aversion to the words and deeds of His Highness Brother Wang, who boasts a high degree of magic from day to day. Now on the day he loses the borough, His Royal Highness Brother Wang will prove, with his own scandal, that ''there is no point in the height of magic''.... because the threesome has won, ''I recognize that around me'' automatically.


    "You would have scolded the defeated magicians for impudence, too, wouldn''t you? I have to prove to you that I''m not."


    "Right. Without ''justification for scolding'', ''I scolded myself because I embarrassed myself'', something they might receive. By the way, that''s the same for me, isn''t it? Because we have to prove it''s more than them than we let the three of us call them ''instructors''."


    "Gu..."


    If His Royal Highness Schanze and I explained alternately, His Royal Highness the King also realized that objections could not be made.... Hey, Ikes & Caldo! I''m not saying ''you just want to'' or anything! You''ll sound like His Royal Highness Brother Wang!?


    "... ok. But I''m guessing you''ll be allowed to use the magic props?


    "Roger! As much as you want!


    OK! If you just agree, His Royal Highness Wang will stare at you with a bitter look.... the spare attitude seems annoying. I''m a narrow-minded guy, even though I''m trying to cheer up as an entertainer.


    "Now let''s get started. Come on, come on, get to the center!


    "Ku... it''s only now that I can do that"


    His Royal Highness Brother Wang, who throws up and throws up all the abominations. In such an attitude, I expect that all the magic items he has are first-class items.


    Even if he rots, he''s a royal, leading magician. Even if you couldn''t make your own magic props, it would be possible to get them by letting money and status say things. It also leads to his confidence. The fact that they are in possession is undoubtedly a bottom-up strength.


    It just... it doesn''t work for me.


    The reason is simple, ''cause I don''t understand the magic of this world myself''.


    I don''t understand, so I''m not willing to learn from the beginning. In other words, even if I say ''magic'' in a nutshell, my magic is a substitute for another dimension.


    Still, I wear the way I treat magic, so the unfortunate specification: ''Only destroying is universal against the magic and art of this world''. I can also say that breaking it is the only thing involved in the magic of this world.


    Apparently, the arrangement had started at some point in the thought of that. Apparently, he was watching and learning from an earlier pair of threesomes, creating multiple boundaries.


    "Yeah, it''s not that easy to pierce. Don''t play both physics and magic!


    Idiot, Sora is common in knight dormitories.


    However, the surrounding magicians are cheering, so I guess it''s quite a strong juncture. The more complex the juncture, the more difficult it is, and the more intense the magic consumption... Klaus said.


    I see His Highness Brother Wang was not an incompetent sorcerer. I guess he''s in a pretty stable state more than he''s confident in the strength of the junction.


    ... but.


    "Okay, I''ll be there."


    "To?"


    At the same time as the words, with metastatic magic, to the front of His Royal Highness the King Brother. Ignoring His Royal Highness the King Brother, who raises a dumb voice, he touches the junction and destroys everything.


    "Nah!?


    A grin and a smile against His Royal Highness the King.


    ¡­¡­


    "Excuse me?"


    I kicked up my groin with all my strength. No words, His Royal Highness the King, who rolls to the ground and extinguishes himself. Everyone around us is taken aback and has lost their words in another way.


    "Oh no, I didn''t say magically attack you. Nevertheless¡­"


    Turn your contempt to His Royal Highness the King, who rolls on the ground.


    "Is it inconvenient for a man?


    Stabbed Todome. The people who didn''t know what was going on also seemed to have guessed the situation with it, and looked at me with pity for His Royal Highness the King''s brother, or with his face dramatically drawn.


    Ha, I have a policy of using everything I can. How can you plan as much as possible for a more humiliating match, naturally?


    "Master Magic! In a pairing, isn''t that a lot of attitude!?


    You ever think as the same man, one mage raised a voice of condemnation. But I have a good answer for that.


    "But if you use magic to attack, His Royal Highness Brother Wang is likely to die, right?


    "All you have to do is add and subtract power! He''s a magician, so that''s how easy it is."


    "No, that''s not the problem.... Oh, is it more convincing for you to see it? Would you mind putting up some boundaries for me? The one as complicated as possible."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m sure I can convince you."


    The sorcerer seemed bewildered, but set the line to be held back by his surrounding gaze. At the same time as the signs of magic engulfing his body, the sorcerer prompts me to explain with that expression.... His Royal Highness Brother Wang is still rolling.


    Are you more concerned about the behavior of the magician than your stuffy, distressed bosses? No, if that''s okay, that''s fine.


    "Look, I''m unchanging. And the best thing to do is'' Destruction of what was made by magic ''"


    Explain, touching the junction he strained. At that moment, the junction was fogged at once. Did you have a heartfelt surprise, the mage''s complexion turns white through the blue at once?


    "Whether you want to tie the line, it''s a moment to break. If you use magic in that situation, His Royal Highness the King has no choice but to ''offset my magic'' or ''avoid''. ''Powerful Word'' is necessary for magical activation, even if it''s a magic prop, so unless it''s unchanging, you won''t make it. This is why we didn''t use magic or weapons."


    It would be awkward to kill him, he added, and the magician shook his head vertically. They even thought it was a fundamentally different monster from ourselves, and the color of the threat is dark on that look.


    You seem to understand, most importantly. It would be perfect if I even realized that the sorcerers under His Royal Highness the King, including you, keep selling fights to that monster!


    "Instructor... as the same man, I wonder how that works. Wouldn''t it be better if he died..."


    It''s you, Caldo, who''s turning a warm, warm gaze. Does Ikes have something to think about, too, with a sympathetic gaze at His Royal Highness Brother Wang?


    But Roy, who seems to have some nature in it, was unconsciously a ghost.


    "It''s amazing! I was taught to identify my enemies, but I didn''t expect to find the best way in this short time! That''s the instructor, I can''t believe you won the most humiliating way after avoiding a situation where there are no things here and choosing a way to tell the difference in strength in everyone''s eyes...!


    By the way, Roy compliments. He doesn''t even seem to care that it would be a painful event as a man because I taught ''breaking the other person''s heart is also important''.


    And there was also a conscious frustrator here. Needless to say, the gray cat...... His Royal Highness Schanze.


    "Haha! That''s right, Mizuki! Have you chosen this settlement in view of your reporting obligations"


    "Oh, no, just to keep the dead out."


    Not before construction. It goes without saying that the authenticity fits in the words of Roy and His Royal Highness Schanze.


    And it couldn''t be His Royal Highness Schanze, who couldn''t have checked it out, and he smiled off further chases.


    "Right, that''s true, too. But your instant murder of the leading magician in our country will raise questions about how you''ve been. It''s called these three, because the height of magic has proven not to be directly linked to strength. As a royal, too, I felt very critical. Oh, you have to talk to Tezert and His Majesty, too. Of course, we need you to look at the footage of this match. You won''t be convinced by words alone, so this is a necessity... cum"


    ... I couldn''t seem to enjoy the laughter at the end. The look is heartily entertaining, but the most important thing would be that ''I had a sense of crisis over the way the country''s magicians are''.


    If we consider ourselves as the royal family of this country, the concerns of His Highness Schanze are true. It''s not something you can leave alone. But it is'' His Royal Highness the King, who has followed the sorcerers, his loss of authority ''and equals.


    His Royal Highness Shuanze declared to His Royal Highness the King, "I will shatter your confidence and crush your pawn" in the dark. Based on my diffusion to other countries, budget allocations and the treatment of magicians will undoubtedly change.


    "It was a really meaningful arrangement."


    The magicians showed a clear threat to the appearance of His Highness Schanze smiling satisfactorily. Gradually, he noticed one scale of His Highness''s nature.


    I was immersed in the sense of accomplishment, too, by such surrounding circumstances. In the blue sky, I remember the Demon King and the Knight Dormitory Noiko in Irfena.


    I did it, demon king! In the meantime, I directly bogged down the culprit!


    My aim is not for His Royal Highness the King to be punished. It is a great disgrace to His Royal Highness the King!


    Inside Gagna, His Royal Highness Shuanze is going to be able to move, so I''m going to send some footage of this match to another country. I''m sure everyone will enjoy it!


    "... pathetic, Your Highness Brother Wang. I didn''t expect anyone to show you around."


    Mr. Rafik, did you need to say that? Notice that making you realize that would also be an attack on His Royal Highness the King''s Brother... you know, that look.

 300 Write as an understander and read as one of a kind

    - at Alberda (Wilfred perspective)


    "Dude...... Lord Mage, you must be playing too much!?


    "Your Majesty, I''m more unconvinced by those words than you are by the explosion,"


    "You better not laugh at this! Ku............ oh, did the black cat gradually strip his fangs"


    Turn your attention to the footage as you return to Glenn''s words. In the footage brought about by the Prop, His Royal Highness the King of Gania and his direct reports, the Sorcerers, had been instantly killed by His Majesty the Sorcerer and His Royal Highness the Shuanze''s children.


    In the first place, Glenn and I wouldn''t be serious about making fun of me. Because Glenn was hometown with His Majesty the Magic Master and was like a disciple.


    Because I am familiar with the character of the Magic Master, I can quite predict future developments. However, from a standpoint, I can''t stand up for and support His Majesty the Magic Master, so I guess he just flaunted me in form.


    Of course, it''s not just funny with me. I didn''t think this footage was'' just funny ''or anything more than I knew Lord Magic had ever done.


    "You really don''t care about your assessment, Master Magic. If you use it well, you''ll get more fame than you do now."


    Yes, that''s true. ''Cause I instantly killed a leading magician from a northern power called Gania.


    However, from this footage, it won''t be linked to that evaluation in the end. The means used are a little problematic as women, because ''I didn''t magically defeat them''.


    Just to be clear, this only diminishes your value as a magician. Some may think it is out of expectation.


    But I guess this was the expected result for Glenn. I could not see how disappointed I was in particular, only with my shoulders gently clasped.


    "Mizuki doesn''t care about her ratings or anything. All I want is the results I wanted. It''s also important to put His Highness Schanze on his face, so you won''t have to underestimate a country called Ghana."


    "I guess. If His Majesty the Magic Master had defeated the King''s brother in a legitimate way, His Highness Shuanze would have been told," I took part in disparaging Gania "or something. I suppose there''s some point in crushing that possibility, because this would highlight the devastation of the Demon Master!


    Fun to say, Glenn just nods that he agrees. Again, Glenn seems to have the same opinion.


    "Only His Highness Schanze says Mizki is an accomplice. You will also receive ''The only person in Gagna who trusts you is His Highness the Schanze''. We can''t let His Royal Highness be crushed more than the key to crushing His Royal Highness''s faction."


    "I don''t care what you think, Lord Magic Leader will do whatever he wants in another country. In anticipation of that, he may have chosen ''His Highness the Schuanze, the one who has reason and right to retaliate against the King''s brother''. The treatment of His Majesty the Magic Instructor in Gagna would be" His Lordship''s collaborators "or something."


    We have already talked about the kidnapping of His Highness Elshon. When that happens, there is no reason for the Demon Master to storm in Gania. There have been several other incidents, but it was the royals of the Kings, including His Highness Shuanze, who were targeted¡­ Mizki, a civilian, will never come to the top of them, so he can escape the word.


    That is why the presence of His Highness the Schanze is essential. Ganiarly, it would be the perception that ''His Highness Schanze, who has decided to prepare to mutilate his parents, is making the Magic Instructor his collaborator''.


    In other words, the perception is the opposite of those to whom the Master of Magic is sending information.


    From Gania, the main culprit is His Royal Highness Shuanze.


    "Those who see this footage will be stunned by the Demon Master and will lower their ratings for His Royal Highness the King of Gania and his immediate sorcerers. In addition to being defeated too lightly, there is a comparison between the children raised by the Magic Master."


    "That''s not all. His Royal Highness Schanze''s own commentary will make him perceived to understand the situation. His Royal Highness Schanze has little information about himself, so the perception that he can be a playmate of the Mage will come alive in the future."


    ¡­¡­


    Unexpectedly, Glenn and I meet each other in the face. I feel like I''ve caught a glimpse of the essence of His Royal Highness Schanze, whom I''ve hardly ever heard before.


    ¡­¡­ Do you think His Highness Schanze knows what he''s doing?


    "Probably. If only a royal family existed, it could be punished by a syndicate, but this would be spared."


    "Right. The Wizard hopes to leave His Highness Schanze behind, so whatever you think of it, it''s a combined appeal for competence, this."


    "In the first place, this project is a Mizuki proposal. It''s not just about spreading the faults of His Royal Highness Wang''s brothers all over other countries, you''ll be after them too. His Highness the Schuanze is an accomplice to the Enchantress in advance. And... I''m sorry to say this, but now that we have His Royal Highness Shuanze, we''re only sparing Mizuki from retaliation."


    "... ah? So, what do you mean? Glen."


    I think I heard a hell of a word, and I look at Glenn unexpectedly. No, no... what''s that ''Without His Highness the Schuanze, His Majesty the Mage will certify Gania as an enemy'' way to say it!


    Glenn sighed deeply, making me cramp his face.


    "Mizuki was spared from becoming a suspicious person because His Highness Shuanze treated him like a guest. And now Mizuki is acting like a hideout to retaliate against His Royal Highness the King.... Is that all you need?


    "Oh, oh."


    "If you trace a single incident caused by His Royal Highness King Wang, it will be due to King Gania''s failure to hold on to his brother. Most importantly, how much has happened since Mizuki went to Gania? If Mizuki were to treat you as a" magician who came to cure His Highness''s feet, "it would be strange to get caught up in the internal circumstances of Gagna."


    ¡­¡­ Well, we had the perception that the Demon Master was retaliating, but the Demon Master was a guest of the country. Situationally, I can only be an outsider......!


    I think it is possible to provoke an attack by the opponent, Lord Magic Master. But this time, ''I''m setting it up from the other side, even if I don''t do anything''.


    This was clearly a strange thing. Therefore, I suppose Glenn called it ''the only one in Gania who trusts His Royal Highness Schanze''. In a nutshell, ''The King of Gania is not worthy of trust''.


    "You will have the talent to rule the country, but because of its birth, that one is reluctant to His Royal Highness the King. But that has nothing to do with Mizuki. ''I haven''t shown my sincerity,'' said a country called Gania!


    Glenn''s words are harsh, but from Irfena''s point of view it would be a natural assessment. Well, His Highness Elshon adores His Majesty the Mage. His Royal Highness Shuanze, a member of the Ganian royal family, is acting, which is why he is just not protesting as a country.


    ... but.


    "Ho? Will the Mage Master not make a point, while he is aware of it?... No, ''maybe you''re trying not to notice''?


    If you turn your gaze to Glenn.


    "I could do it, because it''s Mizuki. Leaving a country called Gania at a disadvantage creates a situation in which His Royal Highness Schanze cannot be lost.... Actually, Mizuki is going to do it. You won''t think of a country called Gania, so you''ll push it into distress."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Returns words that are not rustic. You can''t help but look at each other silently... because the answers derived from it are really simple.


    If you blame me, the Wizard Master is angry at Gania for not wanting to reflect.


    It is bad in nature because it plots to use it for His Highness''s protection. I mean, I guess I haven''t allowed His Highness Elshon to attempt kidnapping or anything. I just feel like ''wait'' for now.


    The black cat seemed very obsessive. Well, I''m sorry about Gania, who made this convenient for Irfena and the Magic Master.


    Even with that in mind, I appreciate the smudge and my strong luck. That, of course, is against what brought Glenn together decades ago. This would be more of a miracle than it is making the world different.


    Because Glenn was there, I have who I am now. So much so that he helped me. It''s still going on, and it makes that gratitude painful by accident.


    Oh, I''m so glad you had Glenn in my country! Glenn is familiar with the character of His Majesty the Magic Master and is certified by her in person. Even if something happens that you can rub in the future, if you cry to Glenn, you must be able to avoid only the worst.


    "I don''t know if I should be impressed by the evil character of Lord Magic Master, or the courage to target backwork on such a large scale."


    "Both of them are frightening elements, but if you''re on your side, you''re very reliable, right? Mizuki is the owner of an indomitable gut... because there can be no defeat. Either that or whatever hand I use, I''ll send it down. ''Whatever you sacrifice'', achieving your goals is your top priority. I won''t get lost, and I won''t."


    "No, no, no! Stop there, Glenn! At least you fixed the trajectory..."


    "I can''t. If you can stop it, it''s not a threat. The cat protects the Lord, but it is also a great sneak!


    Glenn''s eyes were serious when I said it out loud. I don''t know what happened in the past, but at least Glenn would have learned it was the right perception.


    That''s why I think again.


    King Gania brother, you''re done......!


    Glenn says it''s impossible, the Orbital Modification of the Demon Master. That is the only possibility, His Highness the Parent Elshon. After harming him, this situation where the whole country is enemy certified instead of Wang Brother. Whatever you think, it''s packed.


    "That means you''re bringing us information..."


    What makes you flicker is a letter from His Majesty the Mage, who was accompanied by a magic prop. One nod at me like that, Glenn took the magic prop in his hand.


    "What I said earlier and the diffusion of information would be the aim. In addition to that, you want to attract our interest. It would also mean using it as a shield for ourselves after offering our interests, but I''m sure we''ll be on the side of the magician."


    "Well, what makes you think that?


    "It''s a great opportunity to give back to the Wizard. Whatever you say, we owe Mizuki. Even in the sense of writing them off, we will be on Mizki''s suggestion and on our side. One element in determining that is good for my country is His Highness the Schanze. If you think about the future, Mizuki''s ¡­ No, you''ll be on Mizuki''s side."


    "Sure, it''s a good way to handle it. We" did not take sides with the King of Gania or His Highness the Shuanze, we only gave back our debts to the Wizard ". You can''t blame me for that. I can''t even protest that other countries don''t shut up."


    "I guess you''re after that.... well, you really want to humiliate His Royal Highness King on a continental scale."


    "Oh... sure, that sounds fateful"


    "It''s Mizuki. It could be enough."


    IMMEDIATE ANSWER. Again, I guess that''s more likely from Glenn''s point of view.


    But as far as I''m concerned, there''s one thing that bothers me.


    "Why would His Majesty the Mage take His Highness''s side that far? Well, he seems to be having fun, so he seems to be close."


    The Master of Magic is vigilant inside with that. I''m not introverted, but I''m also interested in playing with words because of the wall of otherworldly people.


    You look like you''re acting unplanned and emotionally prioritized, and the inside is the opposite. So those who suffer from sweetly seen quotes continue to do so.


    "Well, I know you''re grateful. But even Master Magic is moving more than that, isn''t it? I don''t care what you think, I don''t think there''s going to be any free service or sympathy."


    That would be what everyone is feeling this time. But as soon as I said so, Glenn''s eyes changed.


    "Ha! His Highness Shuanze is a must for Mizuki. Yeah, I strongly agree with Non. I won''t spare you any more cooperation than you think, Mizuki! Mizuki is justice this time around!


    "Huh? G., Glenn? Are you crazy too!?


    "No! It''s very important to us! At any rate, His Royal Highness Schanze will have you stay...!


    I couldn''t say anything against Glenn, who holds his fist and theorizes. Because it''s brewing air that shouldn''t pinch your mouth, and it turns out Glenn is so serious.


    No, no, no, no, no. Why do you mean that much? Glenn.


    You and the Magic Master, are you going to blow up for another purpose?


    ... I don''t think so. You don''t even know what the two of us mean. The only thing I could say for sure was that the disciple in front of me meant it.


    But I do know that the seriousness is limitless and dangerous. Or it looks just like when you thoroughly crushed those guys who were hostile to me. That should have triggered my serious injury one step ahead of me.


    "I''ll take care of the outfield guidance, Mizuki. Remind him that there are no enemies in the Japanese who have turned him into a fighting nation...!


    Laughing low, they''re thinking something, Glenn. All I could do was cramp my face while I dont pull on such a disciple.


    I just engrave this into my heart.


    Japanese turned into a fighting nation, seriously scary. Rice... it was sweet, wasn''t it?

 301 Hide your heart in the afternoon yang.

    - In Schanze''s room.


    "... Um, Lord Wizard?


    ¡­¡­


    It is His Royal Highness Tezelt who speaks out in a perplexed manner. His Royal Highness Tezelt, who came to His Royal Highness''s room, sat down and was stroking his head by me, who happened to remain in the room.


    It should be noted that the lord of the room, His Highness Schanze, and his flanking servant, Mr. Rafik, are temporarily out of their seats. They''re going to have a little discussion with the people in question in order to liquidate Mr. Rafik''s connection to the disturbance.


    Your Highness Schanze''s immediate words & confirmation of the situation from time to time.


    People may be blackmailing it, but it''s only what they call a ''discussion''.


    The unfortunate prince seems to have grown very successfully. I use the information I have obtained so far to determine the spirit of Zach Zach and the nobles.


    In the first place, he was not a ''weak man'', even if he was'' physically difficult ''. It''s a bad way of saying it, but it was a situation with nothing to be scared of:'' Nothing to lose, no self-preservation, almost no political involvement, no problem if you''re gone ''.


    A situation where you were born royal but have little effect on each side...... you can do it all you want, but this.


    Even if you are punished, it can be used to attack the King and his wife. He/she would have gladly involved his/her parents.


    The Wang brothers and sisters didn''t seem to know, but their sons were extremely dangerous. Even if I didn''t come, if there wasn''t a kidnapping incident, I''d expect to have been pulled off that status someday.


    Otherwise, you can''t move so vigorously. The grey cat just rolled a flame of vengeance in his chest and watched the tiger gaze at the opportunity.


    It should be noted that, because it is too different than before, they say ''the Mage is influencing'' or something, but I want to deny it to the best of my ability.


    No, you''re not, I''m innocent.


    That guy was belly black from the beginning.


    Simply because there was no place to showcase it - sometimes I couldn''t walk, I didn''t come out in public - but I can''t possibly tell by the nobles who hardly came face to face with His Highness Schanze.


    His Highness Schanze was fortunate to have done it all with ''Influenced by the Magic Instructor''.


    "Because no one can complain grandly about Mizuki. Besides, if you say anything, Mizuki would say it back, right?


    I got this dialogue thrown up with a smile on my face -... how dare you, that belly black gray cat.


    Nevertheless, I can''t even complain more than there are hard-workers than me. In my case, I deserve about half of it, but some of them are totally victims.


    There is another person under the influence of His Royal Highness Schanze who is haunted. My cousin and common sense man, His Highness Tezert, the man.


    That''s why.


    I''m taking you to the unfortunate Emperor Tezelt.... get that hair right. Stress, it seems like a lot.


    "Uh... what''s the point of this?


    "I am leading His Royal Highness Tezelt. I hope you''re okay with your hair."


    "Nah!?


    A little, Your Highness Tezelt, but I''m seriously worried about you. I don''t know if genetics will determine such things in this world either, but on the day when stress is said to be the cause, His Highness Tezelt will undoubtedly be dangerous.


    "... because His Royal Highness Schanze has moved out. Most people seem to think it''s because they were inspired by me, but they''re not. Besides, even if I were gone, I would do a flat out dangerous imitation. Naturally, even enemies become more numerous.... It''s going to be stressful, isn''t it, Your Highness Tezelt?"


    "Ugh..."


    When he wonders if a voice of protest will come, His Highness Tezelt pulls his face apart and shuts up. Exactly, I guess my cousin''s character has an understanding. It seems that my words could not be denied because I am familiar with the nature of His Highness Schanze, who thinks like brothers.


    ... but.


    That''s not all I''m trying to say. This is where the real deal starts.


    "The real problem, His Highness Schanze, is that you have no self-preservation at all. Royalty, usually with more fences as it grows, has more influence on its existence...... isn''t His Highness the Schanze, with few of them? Even though it''s been positive, it''s still at stake."


    "... right. We know that, too. He thinks he kept his legs too far away from his surroundings because he was incapacitated"


    The fist, firmly gripped, seems to represent the regret of His Highness Tezelt. He laughed bitterly and thanked me if the action was unconscious if I touched it gently and cured magic.


    His Royal Highness Tezelt and the others would just have liked to protect His Highness Schanze. I just didn''t want His Royal Highness Wang and his faction to be in the kind of place where they would reach out. Thanks to this, I can say that His Highness Schanze has been safe so far.


    But now that my legs are healed, sometimes I realize it.


    His Royal Highness Schanze has few allies. You can only say Mr. Rafik is my personal subordinate.


    This was quite a lethal element. Without the existence of such things as pawns to move and trustworthy subordination, no matter how good His Royal Highness Schanze is, he cannot move.


    "Now that we have the convenient people, we have them as children... but not in the future."


    "After all, was that for Schanze? If it were you, you wouldn''t have to be the instructor. Is that to show the surroundings that the Magic Master is connected to the three of them? In the position of a friend of Cheanze, a royalty, you can''t move when something happens. But for the sake of my teachers, I can relate to feelings like," I have a responsibility to educate you. "


    You referenced His Highness Elshon, didn''t you? questioned and nod honestly. This was true, including the anticipation of His Highness Tezelt.


    The Demon King is called out as a parent cat because he fully puts forward the position of guardian. Because it makes you think ''as a guardian, you have a responsibility'', including the position of guardian.


    Your Highness Schanze, I can''t do it with an opponent, but that threesome opponent would have done it. In anticipation of that, he was letting me call him the instructor.


    "The world of Schuanze is narrow. Even if we could turn our own subordinates around, the ones we trust would be Rafik and... those three or so. You''re going to have a headache."


    "Because he doesn''t easily forgive his mind. You can be careful, but if that passes, you''ll be lonely. At the very least, people who can be called nearby should make it."


    "I wonder if those three can''t."


    "I guess you can''t. Because there are verses in politics and nobility that I''ve decided I can trust because I''m not involved."


    His Royal Highness Tezelt sighs and shuts up. I won''t stop the hand I''m stroking, either.


    But, accidentally, His Highness Tezelt smiled.


    "It''s strange, I can''t believe you''re going to start talking to the Demon Master like this.... Now I know what the people I met in Sarovara meant when they said ''All the rumors are true'' about you. I will not be on your side, but I will be a collaborator to benefit. He''s acting selfish, but he''s also thinking about ''someone''. Kind, cruel... seems contradictory, but I know it''s true"


    "Come on, what do you think? Because I have a good interest in myself."


    This time, it''s in my interest. The demon king''s retaliation is best, but there were other reasons.


    Mostly rice. Your Highness Schanze is a must for a great future rice life. For that reason, let us accomplish the cultivation of the threesome and leave His Highness the Schanze behind.


    Don''t take the Japanese seriously! As a magician, as a Japanese who loves rice, let''s get rid of everything that gets in the way......!


    "I wish it was my country that protected you... it''s going to be fun"


    You imagined it, raising a single eyebrow to His Highness Tezelt, who tells him with a laugh when he dulls. I can''t even call it solicitation. That wouldn''t be serious. I''m just enjoying playing with words.


    "In that case, I guess I''m useless. Because it is only with the Demon King that we are in this state."


    "Yeah, I know. Because His Highness Elshon protected and mercied you, he became you now. That must be painful for everyone who treated you. [M]... I''m fine. Because I don''t want to be sweet with you forever with us. But if possible, it would have been friendly in the future."


    His Highness Tezelt''s voice and expression remain calm. Not to say ''rely on the Magic Instructor'' would be the result of the demonstration to me of His Highness Tezelt''s determination to be.


    If His Royal Highness Wang and his brothers are eliminated, what will happen to Gania? Whether the Duke of Fakr has brought the faction''s nobles together, that doesn''t change. Reforms are confusing.


    And the aftermath will undoubtedly also be visited by His Highness Tezert and the others. If the winner is clear, the next thing to be expected is a rub on the winner. As much as possible to those in charge of the next generation, there will be a chair removal game.


    In that, His Highness Schanze has to consolidate his scaffolding.... I was certain I would struggle. Not only that, but if we show our talent in the midst of confusion, we may come up with a move to push His Highness Schanze against the king.


    It''s a difficult situation to add and subtract. It would be preferable to settle that I take a step back while pushing His Royal Highness Tezelt.


    Well, I''m making a plan based on that.


    Cover your eyes securely. Plans that are unwilling to communicate to the end are gradually taking shape. His Highness Tezelt and his men are not allies, even if they are accomplices. I don''t even tell Glenn, my ally, the details, because I''m sure Glenn would understand.


    In fact, Glenn is doing exactly what I want. I was grateful to have Glenn, who knows how to handle me, because I have a relationship from the original world.


    More than the Red Cat has become a collaborator, other countries will move as I think. I am waiting for the right time to set up the situation in Gania and get the card that will be the deciding hit. It takes a lot of stuff to settle in one go.


    Involve other countries and proceed to settle as you wish...... really, don''t you think it''s a self-inflicted exorcist way of doing things? His Royal Highness Tezert. I can''t believe ''I''m taking my country in my hands''!


    Mizuki, what are you doing?


    Looking back at his voice, it looks like His Highness Schanze and the others are back. He wondered when he saw me stroking His Highness Tezelt''s head.


    So with.


    "His Highness Tezelt''s hair is safe. There''s been a lot of stress, and these things can''t be cured magic, can they?


    "No, no, no! Isn''t that just terrible, Master Magic!? At least worry about something else."


    "''Cause you can handle the rest with healing magic, right?"


    Your Highness Shuanze turns a raw, warm eye to see what''s going on with us. Mr. Rafik had demonstrated his through skills and was beginning to prepare his tea with a smiling look.


    "Mizuki, you, terrible"


    "You''re rude! You say you''re so overflowing with kindness!


    "So why worry about Tezelt''s hair...?


    "Sounds like a hard worker, doesn''t it look like the most scattered!


    "Lord Magic Master, please shut up. Shuanze! Because you don''t have to get on this topic either!


    Our fun - about one desperate - voice echoes in the room where the afternoon day plugs in. In time, the threesome will come. And after all, it must get busy.


    "I didn''t expect to be able to spend this kind of time¡­ it''s a pleasure"


    I can hear Mr. Rafik whining like that, it was a mild afternoon.

 302 King Ganias Regrets

    More than being my brother, he is'' the heir to the throne above me ''. Perhaps it was a mistake to have recognized it that way.


    Though the perception was correct, I should have only shown myself trying, without humiliating myself. It was too late when I realized that.


    The premise is always to let me take a step back.


    As a result, it was a factor in growing my brother.


    Of course, the nobles who served around my brother are definitely the biggest cause.


    But if my attitude had influenced and stirred up the nobles... if I had convinced him that ''my brother''s position would not shake any more than I am unwilling to be king''.


    I think I''m the most guilty one myself.


    "No king can do that. I will make you my next king. Of course, the Queen agrees."


    When it comes to shock when you''re told so! It was so surprising, as if the world had turned upside down.


    No, I guess my world actually broke until then. It wasn''t just me, because everyone took for granted that my brother would be king.


    ''Before I knew it, it was taken in by those who rubbed it off. You can''t leave such a fool to the culminating position of the country''


    ''It was her own arrogance that made us make that decision. Instead of the nobles, they don''t even listen to us...! Words that hurt your ears don''t all come from malice. It is only by complaining about the Lord''s mistakes that we can also be called loyal ministers. If you can''t understand it, there''s no other way to stick to reality.''


    There was also deep regret seeped in the expression of father and queen, and in her voice. No matter how much priority we should give to the country, we are responsible for failing to nurture the next generation.


    There was also, of course, an apology to me for having to change my way of life. That''s right, because I''m going to have to consolidate my scaffolding.


    "You''ll have a hard time. Ever since I ordered you to support my brother, no matter how lighthearted you may be around you, you''ve done your best to do so."


    "When you pull him down from the throne, it is imperative that they say so. But we have to do our best than we know that Gania leans."


    I knew it would be hard. My brother''s rivalry with the faction is certain, and I have to create a wider network than I do now.


    I could not bear that hardship because I had the support of my fianc¨¦e - the queen - who kept supporting me without complaining and those who were close to me.


    Naturally, my brother did not try to acknowledge the situation.


    No, I don''t think I could accept anything else because I set myself as the future only to be king.


    Whether they curse me or look down, my pity for my brother has never vanished into my chest.


    If I have been destroyed, I am the same as my brother. Besides, my brother has a very large portion of the guided surroundings.


    I was poked at that distortion... when I scolded my attitude toward Schanze.


    "I couldn''t be king [because I don''t deserve it], could I?


    ''Can you do diplomacy with those legs? Don''t you have to be insulted by your surroundings? Whatever you think, you won''t be able to.''


    ''It''s a defect, that''s why we throw it away.... those who said so and turned away from me, don''t say it like great!


    ... the situation is different. Maybe I should have said that. But I couldn''t deny my brother''s words.


    No, you can''t argue with that. I''ve convinced myself of my brother''s words.


    Father and Queen were indisputably his parents.


    I prioritized my responsibilities and took my inheritance from my fallen son... the future.


    Schanze''s legs are born, but as a royalty, they are undeniably negative elements.


    Leave them alone because they are not enough as royalty, and their parents choose their ambitions.


    Situations that are too similar. The fathers will be judgments for the country, but that is close to arbitrariness¡­ they also "cut off a son who was not fit for the ideal because of the future that he makes ideal".


    My brother''s attitude towards Schanze probably had some parts of him projecting himself. If you were a healthy person, you could have been the next generation, but with those legs, you need to make that happen, too.


    My brother and Schanze are ''truncated because they are not fit for ideals''.


    And when they found out, it wasn''t just me, but those who knew the time lost their word about their brother''s attitude. There is no way I can deny my brother''s words more than I have accepted the judgment of my predecessors.


    It floated at the same time, one regret. One option that should also be called a branch, which only I could accomplish. That reminded me of a lot of things.


    If only I had stepped into my brother''s world from an early age and forcibly forged a relationship as a brother.


    ''Regret'' for a long time turning away and pretending to forget. That was suddenly remembered, I guess, because I heard the stories of His Highness Elshon and His Majesty the Mage.


    I didn''t just hear it from Tezert, but the information I collected independently¡­ was a little hard to believe.


    It''s not just intimate, sometimes it''s even a yelling fight.


    You say what you want, you never break your attitude of protecting each other.


    Apparently, a loving parent cat puts the kitten away and seems to be protecting it more than that. You think it''s because kittens also know the affection of their parent cat that they miss it so much?


    If that''s true...... I guess my brother and I were wrong from the start. We''re not the only ones, so are our fathers.


    The distortion afflicted Schanze and at last even bothered other countries. This can''t happen, it can''t be acquittal. Because I''m royal, I need you to take full responsibility for that.


    But...


    For once or so, I wanted to try to fight like a normal brother.


    I wanted to rule the country together, even though I made up my mind.


    Will it only be forgiven to think so? I don''t speak of this because I know it''s a dream that won''t come true.... I will not be forgiven for every such beauty.


    With those emotions, I live as a king. Because doing so is my own pride and a means to break the negative chain.


    - That is why I welcome this commotion.


    It is gratitude to His Highness the Wizard, who has given me the possibility to change the future of Shuanze. Other than that, it didn''t float, but at the same time, there was just a little bit of hate.


    I know. He said this was an eight-hundred hit. "Why didn''t you come when our path was different," I can''t even say.


    Times are different, countries are different...... Still, as far as the status quo goes, I wish I had had a Lord Mage then.


    You won''t be able to convey your sincere gratitude to His Highness the Mage, who will surely drive your brother down. I can''t help but think of myself as an impudent, useless king.


    Still, you... "you guys"? Gania gave me the hang-up to change.


    The commotion that occurs with her coming is exactly ''disaster''.


    But if you look only at the results, ''miracles'' exactly.


    Not knowing if he is gentle or horrible, the Wizard''s Hall is interested in playing with Schanze. I can''t predict how it would end to wait at the end of it, but I think I''ll be on their side.


    - I sincerely hope that it will be settled without regret.

 303 Grey Cat Plans

    ¡­¡­


    I sighed at the sight that spreads beneath my eyes - a strangely dominant group seems to be attempting to break into the hall where we are. The current location is on the third floor of a certain hall.


    I was entrusted by His Royal Highness Tezelt. It wasn''t... It''s your place of work. I rented one of the separate houses that His Royal Highness Schanze represents, the nobility involved in it, instead of the Inn. This is how they''re going to do it in the future, and they''re going to add a little more work.


    That''s good, that''s good.


    His Royal Highness Schanze said that work close to your patience - because His Highness Schanze can''t walk, he can''t do it publicly right now for security reasons. The goal is to get used to work - so only a limited number of people know we''re here.


    I am inherently irrelevant, but as the threesome accompanied me, I was heard in their guardian position. I''m more of a director of the godchildren than I''ve been following His Highness Schanze''s work.


    ... so.


    We are now in the aforementioned situation. As the servants in the hall were disappearing, this was considered a planned crime.


    Blue skies, refreshing winds, and abrupt raids again......!


    It is a sight that feels very deja vu, including His Highness Schanze, who is strangely calm. Yeah, you guys, calm down too much.


    ¡­¡­


    Hey, that''s a pattern we''ve had before, right?!? This is definitely the same as when the threesome raided!?


    "Oh, no, you''re in trouble."


    "... Um, Your Highness Schanze? The instructor is smiling angrily."


    "Ha, I''m sorry I got into this situation"


    "Yes, no, you absolutely, you deliberately involved the instructor!?


    "Calm down, Caldo. Even if it was on purpose, it''s too late."


    Ixs, who seemed to be obsessed while admiring Roy, Culdo, and Culdo, who were somewhere shuddered. His Highness Schanze was smiling at the gaze and words from such a threesome.


    Ha, ha. The threesome is innocent, he said he didn''t know anything. However, since Mr. Rafik and the knights of the escort are out of sight, I guess they knew it would be these developments beforehand.


    I mean, he said he knew in advance that this would happen.


    I know, and he said he sent us to this job.


    When you were forced to get involved if you were accompanied, that''s what you aimed for......?


    No matter how many situations His Royal Highness Schanze is targeted, then yes, there can be no convenient attack. Perhaps, but you planned this one to get information on the guy who''s planning the raid ahead of time and get them to act.


    Or His Highness Schanze still can''t walk normally. Such a request for accompaniment from him was made under the presence of His Royal Highness Tezelt. I mean, His Royal Highness Tezelt is also an accomplice.


    "I''m starting to be able to move little by little, so I''m going to do an easy job to fulfill my duties as a royalty"


    It was me + the threesome who was fooled by a special winning attitude and words, such as... All my mentors, they are assholes.


    Each one of us comes across a variety of emotions. His Royal Highness Shuanze said all of that to us.


    "Because wouldn''t it be easier to have Mizuki? It''s going to be interesting."


    "I knew it was your idea!? This, bastard gray cat!


    "I don''t like it, you have a similar rating. It''s the same kind, same kind."


    Grey cat, you have a nice chest...!


    Apparently, it was completely embedded by His Highness the Schanze. It''s just... I don''t know what to say, but I think His Highness Schanze came to think of ''the reality of a lack of power''.


    Mr. Rafik doesn''t like attack magic, the troika is still tough to think of as a force of war, and the accompanying knights are ''knights who are sworn allegiance to His Majesty the King''. The subject under oath of allegiance may be His Highness Tezert, but it would not be His Highness Schanze.


    Q: I''d like to do an operation, but I don''t have enough power. What are we gonna do?


    A: Deceive and convolute the demon conductor.


    You made it look like this, this time. Was it the cloth stone to accompany me that deliberately accompanied the threesome?


    However, the threesome seems convinced of this situation. He''s secretly discussing it as he peeks outside.... It appears that the child''s consciousness has emerged smoothly. I''m glad you''re a teacher, be a fine watchdog.


    "Hey, instructor. Why don''t they use fire? In this situation, you''re sure you can kill him?


    "Isn''t it because we have instructors? He''s a magician, so if there''s a little fire, he thinks it''s going to go away."


    "... and Roy is saying, right? Can you do that?


    I''m going to ask you surprised, Caldo. Roy makes predictions, but he''s not convinced. This seems to be the same idea Ikes had and he was looking for an explanation with his gaze.


    In contrast, His Royal Highness Schanze and the others look slightly.... ho, what if ''that''s why''? Maybe he knew that if the Magic Instructor accompanied him, he would definitely go into action?


    "It''s possible to extinguish the fire, but it won''t be used for any purpose."


    If you give the reason for the fainting, the threesome tilted its neck. Hiraki, sends his gaze to His Highness Shuanze, and there is no objection, so I speak ahead.


    "''If you need a body that''s damaged to the extent that it can be identified''. If you just want to kill, you''re sure to use fire. But I have to kill everyone more than I know ''His Highness the Schanze and the others are staying here''. Besides, it would be unnatural if we had to get the bodies of the servants and security personnel who worked in this building, right? In the first place, as long as it doesn''t burn down, we''re going to need ''traces of the victim trying to escape''"


    If I''m going to kill you for sure, I''ll have to mix sleeping pills and stuff in my diet to make sure I don''t get away with it. However, if you have a demon prop for detoxification, it doesn''t work on these medicines. At best, to the point of being drunk and crushed by alcohol, but I wouldn''t drink that much more than I''m here at work.


    Next, ''Traces of an attempt to escape''. This would be unnatural without it. I can''t believe he''s waiting to burn to death.


    "I''ve had a lot of trouble getting the servants'' bodies ready, but it''s more bothersome to fix the burned situation. Then ''attacked by thieves, exterminated'' would be more convincing from the start. It''s natural to resist, so it''s not unnatural to die."


    "The instructor is a magician, so if you think magic in the hall will be restricted..."


    "You''d think you could push it in numbers. I mean... whether I survive or die, I can push His Highness Schanze into a disadvantage. The important thing is, there''s a magician here."


    Another possibility, while affirming Roy''s predictions. Everyone reacts instantly, but this is probably why His Highness the Schanze accompanied me.


    "Possibility - one of them." The Magic Instructor Escapes Only His Highness Schanze ". At best, there is one accompaniment to metastasis and flotation. In that case, it will be His Highness Schanze who will be let go. At this time, there is no mistake in thinking that the rest will be wiped out. I mean, that''s what I''m after. The troika can be terminated, and it is possible that the houses of the accompanying knights will be angry with His Highness Schanze.... There is the fact that His Royal Highness Brother Wang''s real son, and there are overwhelmingly few people who know the character of His Highness Shuanze. Information manipulation makes it possible to isolate His Highness the Schanze"


    ¡­¡­


    His Royal Highness Shuanze remains silent. No objection from the knights will be raised. No, ''I can''t deny that possibility''.


    I don''t want to say much, but there is something called a voice that really neglects His Royal Highness Schuanze more than the Kings and the Kings'' Brotherhood are at odds. Because, from the Kings'' point of view, it is a perception that ''exists that could hinder His Highness Tezert''s reign''.


    I am wary of the possibility of being pawned by His Royal Highness Brother Wang, so the will of His Highness Shuanze and the others there is irrelevant. Even if His Royal Highness does not reign, there is a possibility that he will reign his son. Well, it must be natural.


    And the knights of the escort are naturally kings. If they die, there could be a move to raise the voice of condemnation against His Highness Schanze more than necessary and to drive them down.


    Blah, it''s all because of the blood connection with His Royal Highness Brother Wang! The plague god, he is.


    "Possibilities - Part Two." If only the Magic Instructor survives ". More than I owe Ilfena, it is possible and great to be told that ''the Magic Master has abandoned the royal family of Gania''. Irfena won''t be able to ignore that statement either, than I am a civilian. And I will return to Ilfena if His Highness is gone.... that ''there will be no disturbers''"


    This is not something that His Royal Highness the King would do. Either that or the Kings are more likely to take these actions.


    Even the Wizard and His Royal Highness Schuanze are blind situations, so there''s a ''way to put those two together and erase them - one by force of eviction - right?'' All in all, it seems to move vigorously.


    It would be the idea that ''those in the way (= His Royal Highness Schuanze) would be useful'', as Gania is becoming unable to get out significantly against Ilfena.


    ... If you feel backwards, you won''t blame me that much. If I can''t blame Ilfena, I can protest.


    "That''s terrible..."


    "But it was His Highness the Schanze who hoped to take the situation backwards, wasn''t it? In that case, my companionship becomes the key. If you raid in my absence and His Highness Schanze dies, it will be the work of the Kings, won''t it? When that happens, muddy is imperative. This is the least flavorful."


    Unexpectedly, Roy raises his voice to something like that. Caldo and Ikes are bitter faces too. Still, the word of denial doesn''t go up... so I guess His Highness Schanze and the others are getting to those possibilities.


    On top of that, they accompanied me. They are willing to punish those who set this farce up.


    "There is also the possibility of a single royal party execution, beyond targeting the royal family. Even if you don''t die, you won''t be spared heavy punishment. I don''t know which reason for action is'' loyalty to the Lord '', but I guess that means I''ve got my belly bracketed."


    "... I guess so. That''s it, I think I''m quite ready."


    "Oh, you''re positive, aren''t you? If I had, I would have tried to let go of my life."


    Somewhat, if asked in a tear, His Highness Schanze laughed small.


    "I decided I wanted to go ahead. It wasn''t solitary, Tezert and His Majesty wanted it.... If this were an act of loyalty to His Majesty, I would survive." Both Your Majesty, and Prince Wang do not want it ". As long as there''s this fact, all I choose is to do what they want."


    Even as I exhale, I don''t see a sad color on His Highness''s face. Ningro, by the time it''s clear, I''m out of it.


    Hey... you''ve grown up, you dying gray cat. It''s not the same as when "Give Up" was standard equipment.


    Mr. Rafik also looks somewhat satisfied that he knows that. He may be pleased with these attitudes of His Highness the Shuanze because he decides to obey His Highness the Lord.


    The knights are going to be in danger of their lives, but they seem somewhat proud. From their point of view, His Highness Schanze may be becoming a royal family worth kneeling in.


    ... Well, until a little while ago, ''Giving up is standard equipment, difficult and royal in many ways''. Depending on your future endeavors, you will be able to change your class to ''Royalty of the Kings''. Because His Royal Highness Schanze just doesn''t have enough experience, and enough showcases.


    All right, leave it to me, the best entertainer, the Magic Instructor!


    Let''s tailor it to ''fun memories'' so it clears up some worries.


    "... you don''t have to be serious"


    ''What?''


    If you squirm, everyone''s gaze concentrates on me at the same time. What are you surprised about? At times like this, it''s my turn...... no, whether it''s the sunny stage!


    "In the meantime, confirm. The survival of all is an absolute condition. Finally, let me ask... if this isn''t the case, is the killer the one you want to leave behind?


    "Huh?"


    "Necessary for the country...... no, I need some sermons and punishment though. Because there are ways to get it done."


    "... do you have one?


    "There is, isn''t there?


    His Highness Schanze and the others looked at me with an incredible, suspicious face. Oh, is that so hard?


    "The instructor has an idea, doesn''t he?


    "I do? Roy, remember. Whatever the circumstances, ''if there''s one guy who can come up with an unlimited number of hands, he can reverse it''. The point is, it''s a matter of ideas and handheld cards. So always store it whether it''s connectivity or weakness."


    "Hey, whatever your connections are, they taste weak..."


    "Your nobles are proud of you, aren''t they?... for honor, pride and home, enough to yield to the Wizard, huh?


    I laugh and give it back to Ikes, who is about to penetrate. Hey, if you''re my goddaughter, don''t pull your face off to this extent!


    "Ho... outer roads...! Instructor, I wonder if you''re a person.


    "That''s a compliment. In the first place, I think it would be wrong to expect goodwill from The World''s Disaster."


    The important thing is to win. This time the future with rice depends on me, so I wasn''t willing to kill... and my motivation is increased by 50% as usual.


    Self-serving loyalty, superior. I don''t deny anything that even I remember.


    But if you want to get in my way, I won''t forgive you! Let''s get together, huh? Turn it into a comedy. Wow!


    "Besides, if we get through this with the best possible settlement, we can sell our favors to His Royal Highness Cheanze and King Gania, both sides, right? If this can be used for later cards, it''s in my interest too. It just doesn''t work."


    Hey! And turning a good smile toward His Highness the Shuanze, His Highness looked at me with raw warm eyes. Apparently, it turns out what I''m trying to say. Those who didn''t know are running their gaze at us with their suspicious faces.


    "Ahhh... I see what Mizuki is trying to say. Yeah, I''ll keep that contract for you. If it''s okay while I''m alive, I''ll present it for free."


    "You said it!? I took your word for it!? If you disable it, it''s better for each country!?


    "I won''t tell you, I won''t tell you, don''t say anything noisy!... So, there''s really a way to do that? Well, I''d like to leave the killer if possible. They might say it''s sweet, but I''m going to do the same thing in his shoes."


    "Whoa! I''ll do my best!"


    Shall we make it a good time, then?... tragic? You don''t need blood before rice (all you can eat)!

 304 Entertainment for Wizards by Wizards

    "Well, you''re ready."


    Before the raiders came in, every trap was set in the building. By my hand, of course.


    This time during the day, and sometimes I don''t have time, I haven''t been able to install anything very elaborate.


    One of the traps: Setting boundaries on the floor, your body blows up when you step on it. (blown up ahead, could be further flown)


    Trap number two: Direct hits come down to an extent that won''t kill you. (Water and books predominate, but personally Tarai is a big winner)


    Trap Three: As a stuttering element, multiple arms suddenly coming out of the wall. (Phantom)


    Trap Four: At a specific location, the cloth changes into yarn. (Application of decomposition. falling into inaction because all cloth products become yarn)


    I myself am a possession that uses shock waves and icing to escape! There will be no serious injuries, as it has a strong meaning of leaving the obstacle rather than defeating it. Because I adjust myself, that''s one reason.


    It''s daytime this time, so occult traps don''t make much sense. You won''t be so scared because it''s easy to see the coarseness. I tried to refrain from occult traps because of expectations to the extent of ''I hope you''re surprised''.


    Therefore, the most likely recipient of the gallery would be ''cloth turns into yarn''. Still, if you''re coming after me, I can compliment you on that gut... but I don''t know about you as a person. Normally I can''t move around because I''m almost naked.


    It is certain that pride will be a tested act. Which is stronger, willingness or shame in carrying out the mission?


    When they were set up with joy, it was only for the record that everyone was drawn to them. But this is one way to fight. ''It''s not just a trap to kill''...... it would have been a good study, threesome.


    To be honest, there''s no denying the lack of preparation. Above all, the degree of non-death is surprisingly difficult. If I had time, I''d be able to do something more elaborate.


    "Instructor, this is more of a trap..."


    "Hehe, you want to say ''prank'', right? That''s all right."


    While responding to Roy''s confusing words as'' Exactly '', it''s actually a little different.


    Because I''m an adult. Wouldn''t be pathetic in the same way as The Kid''s Prank, would it?


    "I can scratch your legs, threaten you...... what a kid prank is that? I am as a magician...... no, as one adult! Instead of that one step, I think we should set up a malicious prank ahead of us!


    "No, that''s just your bad character..."


    "Sweet! It''s too sweet, Caldo! Look, everything needs to be playful. Enjoy yourself more than that while dealing damage to them! If you can understand the pleasure, even a crisis of absolute desperation is the best place to see it. Any situation can survive......!


    "Ooh? Is that what this is all about?


    "That''s what it is! If it''s a lifesaver, you have to enjoy it! You know, desperate endless apathy, giving up and being in a backwards position, because it''s just a ''renunciation of the future'', right? If you''re my godson, don''t give up, decide the enemy''s heart until the very last moment!


    ¡­¡­


    If you theorize forcefully, at the end of the day, Caldo becomes silent and indescribable. Roy nodded deeply, and Ikes... seemed to understand me after putting his thoughts around for a while. I''m nodding with a pretty convincing look.


    His Royal Highness Schanze and everyone else is flattered, but the trio is ex-mercenary. It''s all a self-responsible profession, so if you keep in mind that ''survive'', I guess I can decide that my point is not wrong.


    It''s important to show an attitude of scratching to the end, because sometimes strength and obsession with raw matter separate light from darkness.


    What do you need to hesitate about? Isn''t it natural not to give up until the end of the day?


    "If you''re going to get killed, give me one shot! ''If you don''t try with as much spirit, you can''t do it in the future, can you? People who neglect His Royal Highness Shuanze will spring up in the future.


    "Uh... Mizuki, is your strategy a ''prank'' I set up all over this building? Well, still, I think I can repel enough."


    "No? That''s the prank you set up, me, and the key to achieving the results that His Highness the Schanze wanted."


    "Huh... me, huh?


    "Yes! It''s super important!


    If I held my fist a long time and theorized my strength, His Highness Schanze looked at me strangely. Well, it will, won''t it? Because there is no point in power in this situation, and His Highness Schanze himself will not be a force for war.


    Moreover, since we are still unable to walk satisfactorily, it is a foothold even if we flee.... This is not the recognition of His Royal Highness Schanze himself. If I looked at it objectively, I would know it was really like that.


    But my measures are made up because His Highness the Schanze needs them... no, something you can forgive.


    You''re welcome, prince with bad legs! Ning Ro, ''That''s how I''m allowed to behave''.


    None of them are convincing that it is around His Royal Highness Tezert, but His Royal Highness Schanze, the perceived ''Prince with Bad Feet'', would convince his surroundings as well. Either that or you have to convince me.


    "Please wait in this room, except for me and His Highness the Schanze, and keep it locked. There should be a light illusion on the door, so you won''t be able to recognize that there''s a door there."


    "Oh...... well, this position might mislead you. But it''s just unrecognizable with your eyes, so there''s a chance you''ll find it, isn''t there?


    "You just have to make it into a situation where you can''t make that kind of calm decision. This will be a safe place for us, too, so don''t try to break in."


    Because you need a place to exhale - if you say so and laugh, His Highness Schanze and the others convinced me for now after seeing each other in the face.


    It''s just that Mr. Rafik has a tough look. I guess I''m honestly not convinced that His Highness Schanze was given an explanation that would put him in danger.


    It''s okay, Mr. Rafik. Because His Highness Schanze will ''definitely'' protect you!


    So shall we get ready for the last time?


    "His Royal Highness Schanze. Drop a drop of blood on this. Your body will be lighter."


    If I said so and gave him a simple bracelet with a small demonic stone on it, His Highness Schanze received it with a convincing look.


    "This is what I used the first time I got up, right?


    "Your body will be lighter than that. I have to run away this time."


    "Hmmm... even if I used this, I can barely move around..."


    With a bitter smile, His Highness Schanze follows my instructions. Because of the trust that has been cultivated so far, I may say so.


    "I wore it. I guess we''re ready now."


    "Yes, one more thing later. Is this the most important thing, the key to this operation? Your Highness Schanze......"


    Put your hands gently on His Highness Schanze''s shoulders and stare quietly into those eyes. Everyone seems to be watching over us somewhat with a nervous face about my words and the atmosphere.


    "Throw away your pride as a man"


    Silence fell. I don''t know if you didn''t know what the word meant or if you don''t want to admit it, but everyone is rigid.


    "Huh...?


    "So. Throw away your pride as a man. Softening without permission is heartbreaking, so it is my concern to ask the person to accept it. Snort. We don''t have time."


    Smile and urge His Royal Highness Schanze, who pulls his face and tilts his neck. Look, just admit it. There won''t be ''I don''t like it'' coming this far.


    "Um, Mizuki? What does that mean?


    "This is what I mean."


    If you say so, I''ll lift up His Highness the Schanze for a moment. That''s called a "princess hug."


    It should be noted that due to the reduced gravity of the demonic props, His Highness Schanze''s body is as light as a feather. Because he was sitting down, no one was just aware of the situation.


    ¡­¡­ Teacher? Isn''t that a lot of a situation? His Royal Highness Schanze is an adult male. "


    "That''s why I said, ''Drop your pride as a man,'' Ikes. They''re going to keep running, and they''re going to report it with the footage."


    "Hey, dude!? Stop him! Whatever it is, stop it, instructor!


    "No, we need this situation to reach the eyes of other countries."


    Immediately Kaldo raised his voice, but I shook my neck to the side.... Um, Your Highness? I hope it''s time for you to get back to me sane?


    However, Mr. Rafik seems to have returned to sanity one foot faster. He asked me, even as he exposed his confusion.


    "Lady...... do you mean it''s imperative to fulfill the Lord''s wishes more than they say that much?


    "Of course. ''Cause if we run around together like this...'' I don''t know what the Raiders are up to, ''right?


    "! That, is...!


    "What happens if I give a description like this after seeing footage of you running around in this state?" A loyal minister moved to have a sense of crisis and get rid of the wizards he likes in Gania. From a place where a limited number of people know, and from the situation of daytime raids, it seems that they were prepared to challenge the punishment. His Royal Highness Shuanze tried to flatter him, but he was targeted in a convoluted fashion ''!


    The point is, it''s a change of purpose. As can be seen from the stories of His Highness the Shuanze, the purpose of this raid was'' His Highness the Shuanze ''. I don''t know if his loyal opponent is His Royal Highness Tezert or King Gania, but he''s definitely a Kingslayer.


    The Wizard only wants to leave the country after that. If His Royal Highness Schanze is gone, he will be forced to return home, so there is no need to force him to aim.


    But what happens if we switch our purpose to ''Eliminating the Demon Instructor''?


    "I was called by Ilfena to ''cure His Highness Schanze''s feet''. Therefore, His Royal Highness Schanze has a ''duty to protect me''. Because His Highness Schanze''s presence is in the way for the Kings, ''I have decided to eliminate it at the end of the Demon Master''. Isn''t that strange?


    "But then Ilfena won''t shut up. Your daughter is a guest of the country, isn''t she?


    "Overshadowing it... No, ''it''s this farce that keeps Irfena quiet''. I''ll hold the adult royal princess, I''ll set a vicious trap all over the hall, no matter how you look at it, I''m the most playful, right? Whoever sees it, ''only seems to cock up loyalists who acted for the country and treat them like toys'' stuff!... Oh, I''m fine. People from other countries I''ve written to before will be convinced."


    "... why, is that?


    "Because you''re scattered in your own country." Finally, are there any casualties in Gania? "As an experienced person, he sees it with a very gentle eye!


    ¡­¡­


    Exactly. Mr. Rafik seems to have been silent, too. Rather than convinced, I guess I was flabbergasted.


    Of course, I can understand Mr. Rafik''s concerns. Normally, the raiders are pitied, but that''s all. Even if the raiders are loyal, they''re talking about another country. I will not imitate that punishment by pinching my mouth.


    But I have a collaborator named Glenn.


    It will be more rooting for other countries than I have asked for cooperation in my last letter. I''m not a kid who can''t do that.


    "The Mage wants to leave His Royal Highness the Schuanze", "If you ride the Mage''s thoughts, you can write off your previous loans", "You can sell favors to His Highness the Schuanze" ¡­ With this degree of information, they will definitely cooperate.


    Or ''I can write off my loan'' is the most attractive reward. If you leave it alone, this can be an anxiety element that feels like a crisis in real life because you don''t know when you''re going to get poked by me.


    It is true that I, as a party to the incidents that have taken place in those countries, have obtained information that does not spill over to other countries. Projects that make it possible to silence people are valuable. I mean, this time it falls under that.


    It''s okay, you can collect blackmail material again.


    Even if you become a charlatan this time, it''s not a shame if it''s for rice.


    "You''re making a lot of noise, me. Every time, the Demon King preaches so magnificently. Because that''s what they call a ''parent cat''.... something stranger that has not had any casualties in Gania before. No punishment at all, but you''ll be spared the execution of a clan royal party or severe punishment."


    - Plus, I''m sorry about the mess.


    Laughing and adding that, everyone clearly pulled their faces apart. In addition to the fact that this measure will be built on the sacrifice of His Highness the Schanze - even though it was His Highness the Schanze himself who wanted the punishment of the Raiders to be reduced - my future actions would have been anticipated, too, had they been aimed at expecting pity from other countries. In other words...


    Her Royal Highness Shuanze''s princess hugging video, streaming out ?


    Whatever you want, you need your permission, right, this. That''s why I asked you to throw away your pride as a man earlier. Well, it''s for my own wishes, so I want you to be patient as much as you can be seen with a look at something pathetic.


    ¡­¡­


    "O gray cat, zah! ''I don''t think so.


    I''m not thinking, ''Oh, that sounds fun'' or anything!


    "Mizuki...... that, sorry. You have at your root what you got involved in without saying anything...?


    "That''s not true. ? I''m excited for the fun ahead!


    ¡­¡­ I''m sorry. I won''t say anything more, so you can do whatever you want... "


    "Thanks for your help!


    Me returning it with norinoli against His Highness Schanze, who exhales deeply. Two people with temperature differences, in that situation, they all slipped away softly.


    "Teacher... you''re so cool"


    "Say you''re a maiden who won''t forget to be playful, Mr. Caldo. You can only use everything you have to be a magician."


    "Maidens don''t hug princes. Yikes!


    Thanks for breaking in, Caldo. But let''s also realize that your words once again set His Highness Schanze''s mind, huh?


    - Then leave us in one room and wait near the entrance on purpose for a while.


    ¡­¡­ What the hell are you doing? "


    "Eh, I''ve been waiting for you to come in. So, gentlemen! Thank you for breaking and entering. We''re ready."


    ''Yes?''


    "Don''t say anything... I can understand your feelings immensely...!


    Having held Her Royal Highness the Dead Eyed Schanze, I greeted the intruders with joy. It is trivial that the intruders raised their dumb voices in unintended sight.


    Nevertheless, they are also here with their bellies bracketed. It was also quick to return to sanity.


    "I don''t know how to imitate it... don''t worry, kill it!


    Using such anger as a signal of initiation, our chase began. Normally, we are overwhelmingly disadvantaged, but His Highness''s body is almost weightless. In addition to that, the intruders will be forced into a great struggle by me to float and use the metastasis.


    ''Cause you don''t need to run it all, do you? Either that, or you travel more floating because it''s dangerous.


    "Look, don''t you try to catch me, okay? Mr. Ghost, this way."


    All the intruders naturally cleaned up to me as I continued to run with high laughing momentum.


    ... but where it''s pretty, there can''t be any more traps.


    "Hey, hey, hey, it hurts"


    "Why does my clothes suddenly turn into yarn? Ooh!


    "This sucks looking coloured liquid, what the fuck!?


    Here''s what happened. Sounds like fun. Disconnect it from the rare experience and enjoy it fully!


    ¡­¡­ Mizuki, what''s like that disastrous colored water hoard?


    "It''s a slimy impromptu poison marsh (small) mixed with a single chestnut flour in a liquid mixed with a variety of different colors to make it look bad, but something"


    "Harassment with your hands."


    "By the way, I mixed the paralysis pills Mr. Rafik gave me, so in a way, it''s really-poisonous. It''s soggy, so when I touch it, it increases my sense of suckiness and crisis."


    "Eh."


    Smile and expose the back to His Royal Highness Schanze, who attracts his face.


    Seriously. Though I thought there were more alternatives to that than self-proclaiming ''I don''t like attack magic''... well, was medical knowledge used in ''that sense'' as well?


    We''re running away, even as we talk about it. I enjoyed it in real time because just running around the hall makes it impossible for the intruders to get out of the hall - falling off or not being able to get out - for a variety of reasons.


    Note that I don''t think I''m bored because I can see footage from the demonic props in the CCTV state in the room that left everyone behind. Once back just now, everyone had their faces drawn and some of them were teary-eyed.


    He seems to be enjoying it, above all. Tomorrow you''re gonna have to realize that you''re ours, okay?


    "Mizuki, aren''t you showing me this situation along with a warning to the knights who are my escorts?


    "Hehe, don''t you hate it when things like this are repeated"


    "Oh yeah...... sure, that would be a tremendously effective warning.... all I can see is a future that will be bewitched by you"


    "Hahaha! Because the action of the end of loyalty is the handling of toys from the Wizard!


    They''re all supposed to be kings. If you could tell your parents and your people about this one, you''d expect it to be quite a deterrent.... in the sense that I am too reluctant to handle it.


    While doing so, the chasers seem to have reduced their numbers considerably. Well, I guess it''s time to go outside.


    "I''m tired of the inside, so should we go outside? I think it''s a different kind of fun because it simply uses magic outside."


    "Regardless of whether it''s funny or not, I have the magic props of the junction, so I''m somewhat okay...... so why do I need to go up the stairs to get outside!?


    "I thought I''d go from the main guest room on the top floor. You want to do an escape through the window there to be exact ~"


    "Yes?"


    It''s a showy array of stories, ah! With the heroine in your arms, flee gloriously! That''s what I want to do.


    ... you think it''s the prince holding it in his arms? I''m more heroic than I am, so no problem. In my case, all I can think of is a situation where I can hold it in luggage or take it up.


    Around Sail, along with the phrase ''do something on your own'', I think I''m going to throw it out the window. Even the other guardians would choose between "Fight Together" or "Leave It Outside." At the same time, there are no common heroin elements.


    "Speaking of which, isn''t it common for a prince to ride in singles with a gaga or something? That, ''Use your power! Take people with you! Before that, don''t go anywhere where where the royal family''s life is in danger by itself! How capable of fighting can you still figure it out!?'' I thought, ''but as things stand, it''s this state of affairs in real life, right?"


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t shut up, gray cat. Your condition now is exactly, ''Princess to be scratched''. Heroin, you. It''s the opposite of gender though.


    I think it would have been interesting in a different way if I had been a man, today. Cyrus, you would be in tears, protesting against me... ''What are you going to do when you become that nasty book story!''.


    Within such silly thoughts, we arrive in the room of purpose. There are... about four of them. Um, it''s perfect as the number of people shouting.


    After running his gaze through the chasers, he puts his foot on the window frame, which remains fully open. The windswept curtains seem good.


    Hehe, I left the window open for this!


    I left the lace curtains at bay!


    "Then you''ll jump out the window. It''s floating, but I don''t think it''s that shocking because it uses magic. Come on, let''s enjoy a rare event, shall we? Hold on tight, will you? Dear Heroin ~"


    "Hey, ho, you''re really going to jump!?


    "Of course! Come with me to the outside world!


    Due to the perception of falling, His Highness the Schuanze comes with me all the time. My tension grew on the voices I heard, even though I felt some breathlessness.


    "Hey! What the hell are you gonna do... oh!?


    "Haha, the last of the fugitive plays would be a classic escape - right?


    Look at us jumping. The chasers raise their voices, but we''re already out the window. After a moment of floating, it lands safely with a slight impact. It is rare to see the expression of His Highness Schuanze somewhere bewildered that there was too little shock.


    It''s okay! Because I''ve fallen a few times! There''s no way you''re going to get hurt with a drop of this magnitude, in the first place, this place is going to be exciting!


    With that feeling in mind, I admire the icing on the intruders that remained outside. If you go outside the hall, there are no restrictions on magic. Why don''t we hit the magic in full and let you know which one''s stronger?


    "Come on, act two. ? The purpose is to destroy the enemy... well, I won''t kill you, so it''s for capture."


    - Shall we come, Heroin?


    If you tear it up and whine like that, His Highness Schanze blinked... and laughed out loud and fun.


    "Huh...... haha! You really did what I said. Sure, it''s a rare experience!


    "Isn''t it? You should enjoy everything in your life."


    "Yeah...... yeah, you do. Just thinking seriously doesn''t have the best results..."


    Somewhere, with His Highness the Shivering Schanze in his arms, I plunge into the enemy as countless pieces of ice emerge. Mood is the star of the story, amazing voices and anger to BGM, and I''m the last brawl.


    "I''m looking forward to the rest of this. Because Mizuki will surely amuse you."


    "Naturally. Isn''t it the Wizard who took it to the settlement you wanted?"


    So it would be a matter of sniffles in this situation, forgive Mr. Rafik and the others. I can''t be that responsible.

 305 Parent cat, its time to feel at risk

    - In Irfena Knight Dorm (Erschon Perspective)


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha! That''s right, Mizuki. You can do whatever you want."


    "That''s unforgiving...... damn, well, you deserve it"


    I unwittingly solidified into the update sent by Mizuki and the footage by the demon props.


    But my childhood tamers have a fun laugh.... No, they''re not the only ones. Everyone but me is in that condition.


    "I can''t believe I''m running around holding His Highness Schanze...!


    I don''t know if I can tell you anything. Gania is a big country in the north, and if we replace it in the south, we treat it like a quivera.


    This treatment for the king disciple breath of such a country. Although it would not be an issue because it has the consent of the person.


    But whoever knew how I felt wasn''t here.


    "I can''t believe these guys are assholes or running for toys from themselves"


    "Well, the elimination of His Royal Highness Schuanze is our destiny, isn''t it? Mizuki looks like she''s trying to get angry with Mizuki. Well, Mizuki''s after what he looks like, so I guess he''s doing this."


    "Nah! Around raiding in grandeur during the day, it would be around the Kings ready. You''re just trying to incorporate Mizuki into the elimination, so you''re the wingman, aren''t you?


    "" You''re an idiot!


    ... The twins seem to be breathing today. Because they have such an understanding of Mizki, they simply don''t think, ''A wizard who does whatever he wants has bought the wrath of a nobleman belonging to the Kings''. Even though that would be the ''reason it was written in the report''!


    Yes, a report from Mizki says, ''A magician who does whatever he wants has bought the wrath of a nobleman belonging to the Kings''. It''s not a lie to be held by those emotions, nor can they be totally denied.


    However, given the history so far¡­ it seems to me that it is pre-built.


    "When I accompanied His Royal Highness Schanze on his rehabilitation duties, he was raided"


    "His Royal Highness Shuanze flattered me, but they have no ears to listen to. From the point of view of daytime raids, it seems that no one is willing to hide them. ''


    "They spoke [of loyalty], so [it is Yabeye who makes this magician go wild!] It seems to have been thought. Ha, because my position is a customer from Ilfena! You can''t protest more than healing His Highness''s legs!


    "I saluted all those fucking serious people, and I thought [ok, if you play with me, don''t ask me... ahhh... ru"]. My kindness is activated. Yeah, I just saw their loyalty and the kindness gushed...!


    "All the traps I set all over the hall where I was staying, all the things my life has nothing else to say. If I were to say so, it''s a battle against shame, but that''s just [sense of responsibility for fulfilling the mission vs personal shame] and I had it gritted in my heart ''


    "Things about the snort shout, please refer to the footage ? Hey, it was a lot of fun!... mainly me. Running around the hall with a dead eye, Her Royal Highness Shuanze, holding the princess, and ending up like a scene of a gaga [escaping magnificently out the window!] I''ve decided ''


    "Then I strained down the raiders who were outside the hall, [Wow, me, sounds like the star!? Looking good, me holding a heroine (= His Highness Schanze) in my arms and ravaging my enemies with overwhelming strength!?] and so on, and I enjoyed it in return for my childhood heart. Real Miga Expansion, Long Live ''


    ''I don''t have any maiden elements, but when summed up with the words [Escape of the Prince and the Wizard (Maiden)], you''re not lying, are you? Positively, it''s natural for me to protect you.''


    "If I lost my doubles like that, did get into the heart of the loyal, coated vitreous, Seriously, the crying people keep coming out"


    ''The people on this side who had me waiting in one room also seemed to have seen the misery perfectly in the room that turned into a monitor room, something I thought was going on. I was thinking about the degree of restraint [extra things], but it seemed to work unexpectedly''


    "That''s why"


    "I have referred to the above views and footage as reports and sent them to other countries with which you are associated."


    ''It should be noted that Master Will received a large quantity of alcohol quickly. [You can''t toy with seriously living people. I''ll send you a drink, so make up for it. (Interpret)] Sounds like my drinking buddy, [Drink and forget it! Forgive him!] You want to say''


    ''By the way, from other countries as well [attempted, it doesn''t look like the perpetrator, no matter what. I''m so sorry, it looks like your letter to the King of Gania asking you to do it with some sermon. Terrible, isn''t it? Me and Her Royal Highness, even though I''m the victim!


    ... that''s an excerpt from Mizuki''s report. Mizuki claims to be victims only - and from what it''s supposed to mean, it''s right - and so it seems that the kings of other countries, who have pitied themselves so miserably, are wishing for a commutation of their sentences.


    Well, I know how that feels. Sure, those raiders are pathetic.


    He said he was not afraid of punishment and was prepared to challenge him, but what he waited for was black history. Besides, delivery to the kings of other countries. I''d rather not feel sorry for this, I hate it too much.


    Of course, pity won''t be the only reason they took such an attitude. It is more convincing to think about selling thanks because Mizuki wants to reduce the sentences of the raiders.


    "I expected these developments because I thought it was time for the royalist nobles to move... but why would Mizuki go for them too!?


    Unexpectedly, I exhale. Despite how little information, Mizuki''s personality will be fully demonstrated in Gania.


    But Al and Klaus seemed to see it differently.


    "Since His Royal Highness Schuanze is in the form of an arrow, I wonder if as a Kingslayer you have come to recognize that ''His Highness Schuanze has taken the Mage''s side''"


    "In fact, Mizuki and His Highness Shuanze seem to be close. No wonder you think so. His Royal Highness Prince Tezelt and His Royal Highness Schanze are coming of age, and they will really show up as anxiety material."


    "... but I don''t think His Royal Highness Schanze has any ambition"


    I''m also convinced of the two opinions, but that''s only ''if it was a normal power struggle''. I didn''t think he would be the pawn of the King''s Brotherhood because His Royal Highness Schanze is only discerning his real parents.


    That seems to convince the Al''s and the others, and they''re nodding. But they went on.


    "Yes, I do not have any ambitions for His Highness the Schanze. But you won''t be able to leave me alone as a Kingslayer any more than you draw royal blood and have high inheritance rights. Mizuki has connections to other countries."


    "Mizki is only a policy of ''using others for your own purposes'' ¡­ you won''t have that much information. If you don''t know more about her achievements so far, you might seem to be on your side unconditionally."


    "Oh... no country can ''talk in detail''"


    Or the same is true of the fact that it is originally held weak by Mizuki. That kid is smart in a disgusting direction, so he''ll try to make the most of the information he gets. Too scared.


    In order to write that off, many countries will probably be on Mizki''s side this time. Blah, I''m just saying ''my country more than any other country''. Around Sarovara and Kivela there may be the effects of the unrest in Gania, but for other countries it will be possible to separate it from other personnel. It''s obvious which side to take.


    Besides, there was one thing that bothered me.


    ¡­¡­ Why is the report to Irfena behind us? Obviously, other countries took precedence. "


    It doesn''t just say Alberda, it even says the actions taken by other countries. Whatever you think, Ilfena is the last.


    Besides, oddly enough, just Alberda seems like a good Nori? Even though Lord Glenn was here, I felt somewhat unnatural. Think that far and think of unpleasant possibilities.


    No way.


    I wonder if Mizuki is trying to get around Lord Glenn and do something.


    Then I can also be convinced that the irfenas, which should be given the highest priority, will be left behind. Ilfena is the protectorate of Mizuki, and I am his guardian... he will stop everything he can, Mizuki''s plan, etc...!


    I felt like I heard something hang up all the time. The rage that springs up at the same time.


    "I''m going to Gania. It was a mistake to let that stupid cat go wild. It''s not too late... let''s grab the root and take him home. Before I can''t take it back......!


    "" What?


    Me smiling briskly and vomiting the opposite word from my mouth. To the difference, Al and the others raised their questionable voices with a flashing expression.


    "You can''t make me like this any more. I''m the one who educated you!?


    "No, you know, I think that''s okay, right? I was wondering if it would ever seem like El''s offer."


    "That''s right, El. Just calm down a little."


    "It''s something to calm down!


    To my abrupt proclamation, I utter words that Al and the others can all forgive. But ignore those things. Ignore them.


    But the desperation of the two men who rushed to grab my arm and forgive me made me wonder what if.


    ¡­¡­ You guys, come on, were you somehow feeling Mizuki''s thoughts? I''m recommending it, so aren''t you in favor of leaving it?


    I realize that my expectations were right for the two of us who shook their shoulders. It is also suspicious that everyone is unnaturally out of sight as the intimidation increases unexpectedly.


    "Ho? Does this have to be, carefully, listened to?


    "Yes... no, it''s just a personal prediction!


    "Ha! Sounds like you had a lot of fun anticipating...?


    If the twins have so much understanding of Mizki''s thoughts, they should be the same as the Al''s. What a pity you can''t think of that.


    As a guardian, I would also have been proud to understand Mizuki.... the lack of calm is the main cause of my defeat because Mizuki took my place.


    In the meantime, we need to hear their views and do it. Most importantly, I have to be cool too.


    So determined, I deepened my grin with intimidation.

 306 Changing Gania

    - At the Royal Castle of Gania.


    "... what do you mean, this is"


    It is the King of Gania who groans. Next to it, the queen is also confused.


    The reason it happened is simple. I''m "as an ex post report"! ''Cause I reported one'' all ''the other day. Ahhh!


    That''s it, the raid that seems to have targeted His Royal Highness Schanze. It was transformed into the feeling of "targeting the Magic Instructor" and sprinkled all over other countries.


    Apparently this one was, to some extent, pre-detected, and I was used as a so-called "" to increase the probability of an attack ". Of course, no consultation. It''s fitted, to His Royal Highness Schanze and His Highness Tezelt!


    ... but you also know what happened. Cause, something I have too.


    I suppose the cause of this, the fact that I was hiding His Highness Schanze from him, fuelled the killers'' anxiety. For those who recognize His Highness Tezert as their next generation, His Highness Schanze is not happy to help.


    If His Royal Highness Schanze helps, His Royal Highness the King, his parent, will be on track. On the contrary, this time I will set His Highness Schanze on the next king and try to hold his power.


    In fact, none of that is possible. His Highness Schanze is keen on his belly black, contrary to his seemingly adult face and luxurious appearance. Most importantly, I hate my parents.


    "If it''s enough to let them take power, sink them into each other! ''The future will never be possible because he is the one who goes on earth with the idea.


    In the first place, His Highness Schanze was close to the King''s family and had a fraternal relationship with His Highness Tezelt. Had I known that, there wouldn''t have been a commotion like this one either...... too few people would have known His Highness Schanze''s personality and his thoughts on his brother and his wife.


    This would also be due to the fact that His Highness Tezelt and the others surrounded His Highness Schanze in a safe place. It''s probably to keep the powerful from using it, but it''s also harmful.


    At present, there are few people who know the will and character of His Highness Shuanze himself. From the current situation, I cannot complain about the treatment of His Highness Tezelt as an enemy.


    Moreover, he is pawn-certified by Mr. and Mrs. Wang because he has only a faint image due to his appearance impression. I know it would have been different if we had had a once or even a yelling fight, but we don''t count with the King''s brother and his wife at the heart.


    As a result, His Royal Highness Schanze still had the strong impression that ''the poor prince abandoned by his parents'', ''the prince with bad legs and the only way to pull a cage''.


    Who are you talking about? And I''m not bad for sticking in. Not bad, never!


    No, it''s true that my legs are bad. That''s good, you''re right there. But ''poor prince'' is an absolute lie.


    His Royal Highness Schanze was home to Mr. Rafik and His Highness Tezert. ''It''s not lonely,'' at least.


    Moreover, it does not mean that His Highness Tezelt is oblivious to information or is unaware of the situation in order to tell His Highness Schanze anything for his sake.


    You were captured first, weren''t you, me?


    You used to treat the planting wand like a blunt weapon and punch a woman, didn''t you?


    Even this time, you were plainly involving me...?


    Hey, who''s "poor prince" about? All I know is "The Belly-Black, Relentless Prince"?


    The delicate prince (testifier: The Queen & Mr. Rafik), unable to move and kept exposed to man''s malice as he rolled away, it seemed to have grown tremendously.


    And for the inability to move, its growth is on the inside. It seems that you grew up in a delicacy that can be used with a magical conductor. The gray cat is surprisingly vicious.


    ... but with what I also have the will to be a magician.


    "Reproduce it in real life! Learn to expand, [Prince and Maiden Escape Play] (Modified)! ''was decided.


    It''s not cast wrong. There is no falsehood in the contents of "The Real Prince and the Real Maiden Escape the Demon Hand of the Raider". What''s a little different is its content, and it just adds comedy elements like ''It''s the maiden who runs away holding the prince'' and ''It''s the raider who cried''.


    Because I''m a magician.


    As the best entertainer, we want to offer you laughter!


    Yes, ''I offer you all a laugh''......!


    In other words, I sent a letter to each country that I had previously sent to you with video and history. ? Everyone seems to have enjoyed it tremendously, and their reputation is inside.


    As far as Rudolph goes, ''Sounds interesting, let''s do it at home next time! Maybe I can get chased by Arvi or Sayle,'' the comment came. That''s just great, best friend. I love how good that nori is!


    By the way, Cecil had a similar reaction. This one, however, is The Pie Who Wants to Hold a Princess. The queens and the samurai also said, ''Ceres would look great!'' You think it was a reaction?


    On the contrary, what was serious was Baraxin. Not only does it have a Church aristocrat, but it also has a priori in "Call Your Brother," so he says, "Hey, wait! What if it could have been done in my country too!? ''All in all, you think I panicked?


    ¡­¡­


    No, you were the belly king''s brother, Your Highness Linus. Are you scared because we''re in a situation similar to ourselves?


    Of course, I replied, ''I''m not motivated [now]''. ''I won''t do it unless there''s nothing, but if you do anything extra...'' it''s a threat. More than just Alisa, of course!


    Kivera was either just calm or totally commented as another HR. Compared to what I''ve done before, the lack of impact seems to be the cause of defeat.


    Shit, should have been a little more elaborate......!


    However, all countries were equally sympathetic to the raiders.


    Including that, he said to the King of Gania, ''Forgive the attackers for their loyalty, commute their sentences''.


    I have convinced His Royal Highness Schanze in the form of taking backwards what was systematically involved, so I will not be caught up in the crime of disrespect. Ningro, this is a development where sympathy is gathered for the serious raiders. It would also have been a natural flow.


    But I won''t stop believing it''s Glenn''s leap. As my collaborator, I believe that other countries have worked to be on my side.


    If we don''t know that background, we can take for granted the reaction of the Kings of Gania. "A favor from another country," he says, but coming this far is a fine blackmail. You can''t just ignore these and punish...


    "Nothing, nothing. Isn''t that what you saw? You''ve all been in your own country, so you must have felt sorry for the raiders. Anyway, if you''re a fool blinded by greed, they, no. The mastermind is..." The Near Side of His Highness Tezelt, "right? Or, you must be close. Isn''t it splendid, like throwing out the life of a clan romantic party for loyalty to the Lord"


    ¡­¡­ Have you noticed? "


    "Daytime raids, and what was expected. And the current situation in Gania. Based on that, it''s not hard to derive. Above all, His Highness Schanze wishes for salvation.... that wish, that it will come true. Because I have promises to the Demon King, and my own wishes."


    King Gania looked surprised at me, smiling and telling him. Perhaps the contract I had with His Highness Schanze was unexpected.... Your Highness, when it comes to royalty, there is almost no power or anything like that. I guess they thought there was no negotiating material.


    But that''s not true. Because His Highness the Schanze can give what the Wizard and the Wizard of Alberda want together!


    This contract promises me ''all-you-can-eat rice (free)''. That deadline is'' while His Highness Schanze is alive ''.


    In terms of the contract, it is also imperative that His Highness Schanze remain royal. If identity changes, so does territory, treatment, rights, etc., so we really need our current status - our status as royalty.


    Of course, that''s pretty hard. There are things about His Royal Highness Brother Wang, and it''s awkward to undermine His Highness Schanze''s own mood. ''Maintain your position as royalty while making the settlement His Highness Schanze desires'', a class S mission.


    ¡­ but I am a proud nation with a Yamato soul.


    It is only by making the impossible possible that ''everything is too elaborate and the realm of freaks'' is said to be the Japanese!


    Like the people who mass-produce thin books as adorable, they are in full force pitching existence!


    As a Japanese who loves rice, we have to do it......!


    I deepened my grin, hiding the feeling that... etc. The Ganian kings are not enemies, but they are not on my side either. That''s why they were incorporating me as a snare of that raid, too.


    I''m not willing to blame you for that, and I won''t let the demon kings blame you. No, does that guy just get angry about this one, even as he guides me?... If the spearhead of anger is me alone, no problem.


    Well, anyway.


    This time, we started with "Those who planned the raid because of loyalty," and fought between "Those who want to show off to those who aim for His Highness Schanze (= His Highness Tezert)" and "The Rice Shippers (Me & Glenn)". I would like you to think that the difference in the situation between us is that the focal point does not even plunder.


    "Hey, king? How many northern powers can you ignore a" favor "from the kings of another country? Of course, there will be noisy people... can they shut the Kings up?


    "... eh"


    I''ll tell him with a laugh when he dulls. I''ll look unusual. At least, it''s not what you say with laughter.


    "I''m not mad that I''ve been raided myself, am I? We''ve had a lot of fun."


    "... Hmm? But what does His Highness Elshon say?"


    "I won''t let you tell me, that." The victim has been found not guilty, "right? If you make a scene, it''s like Irfena plotted to make a strong run for Gania."


    It is a fact. Without a complaint from the victim, the crime will not be established.


    Blah, I''m the better perpetrator. If you watch the footage from the beginning, you''ll know it''s the victim, but if you show only the second half conveniently, you can''t help but be seen as the perpetrator.


    "Are you sure you''re okay? ''If Gania said [we are the victims], it would have been dangerous''.... Integrity is important, isn''t it? Politics sometimes needs lies, but sometimes they need words that are not false."


    You picked up your life! If I told him and applauded him, the King of Gania sighed deeply.


    "I just heard the words, I can feel relieved. Whatever you do about this case, you can''t call Irfena and open it. Did you get more permission from His Highness Elshon than you tell me here and now?


    "Yes, of course! Some words from other countries seem to convince me."


    Through the magic props, they yelled at me! I''ve been preached for a long time...!


    I''m not going to say such a grudge. The sermon from the Demon King is within the assumed range, as long as it doesn''t even take a stop. Worst case scenario, if your return life isn''t given down, it''s fine.


    "Right. Let''s just thank you for that.... Whatever you''re after, if it''s going to hurt our country, you just have to prevent it."


    After one sigh, King Gania turned his gaze to me. The look was strong, like exploring me with a grin.


    "Oh, I''ve just kept my promise to the Demon King since the beginning, haven''t I?... I just wish you hadn''t done something extra?


    "I guess so. But we were also gradually prepared. Don''t you think things can''t be shaped more than they''ve moved?


    ¡­¡­ Well, I don''t hate scratching my feet. "


    The ouster of His Royal Highness Brother Wang seems to be a matter of decision. As part of that, did you cut off disturbing molecules on your side?


    In a way, it would be the right choice. I don''t know if I clouded my eyes with loyalty or if I was in a hurry, but that raid isn''t a very clever way to do it. If I did poorly, it would have made the country called Gania lean.


    "They''re a little short on thought, aren''t they? My presence here, and ''as a result, I am helping the Kings'', is due to the presence of His Highness the Schanze."


    "Right, they don''t get it. Well...... I would have understood if I didn''t like this one. Not next time."


    Only a little bit, remorse seeped into the face of King Gania. He probably feels like he has succumbed to the intervention of another country because he was going to make it look like a show in his plans.


    He didn''t seem too obsessed with the position of king, but apparently he had pride. No, should I say that I realized at the end of all the commotion?


    "It''s not as easy as you thought, is it? I don''t know, it''s mean."


    "Hehe, I hope"


    Return with a smile to words similar to the declaration of war. Exactly stunned, King Gania turned off the atmosphere he was straining on his shoulders.


    I don''t like it, even though I''m ''honest with myself'' and ''I don''t care who''s an obstacle''.


    - Isn''t it superior? But I''m the last one to laugh.


    Ningro, I think King Gania is starting to look good. Initially, I can''t see that I seem indecisive now.


    This would wield extraction as a king, no matter what the outcome. Later, the king of another kingdom poked me in Gania, and I have trouble getting stuck in words.


    "Well, I''m going to a liquor festival venue, aren''t I? Master Will gave me a drink!


    "Mm-hmm. Those who wanted to be there should already be waiting."


    "Thank you!


    Bye! And one hand up, after the spot. Hilariously, I saw a queen leaning against the king at the edge of her sight. The look on his face looks somewhat delightful.


    The queen did not come into the conversation, though she would have guided the king. Because it was a conversation between ''the supreme power of the country'' and ''the magician who is in a position like that of a representative of another country''.


    He''s a really smart guy. It''s important to take a step back and listen calmly to the conversation between the two of you, and it''s something you can do to observe me. Most importantly, I guess I knew that a bad mouth would degrade Gania''s ratings.


    "Would you like to invite His Royal Highness Tezert and the others?"


    This drinking party, ''All involved'', was attended. Moreover, because it is "for making up", the drinking party face included the raiders.


    I feel like the intent to "keep drunkenness crushing/retaliation to the degree of hangover" seems clear because of my mind. Glenn would also know that I am invincible when it comes to booze, but it is Master Will who gave me booze. It''s a coincidence, coincidence.


    Let''s have a nice, fun drink, shall we? It''s okay! I''m willing to be rude, because I''m full!

 307 Fun drinks

    "Come on, have a nice drink."


    When I told the smile and ''them'' - all the main culprits & raiders of this time - they looked all together and disgusted.


    Well, that''s natural, too. The main culprit will soon be scolded by the King of Gania, and the raiders will be scattered with embarrassing footage of themselves in other countries.


    Of course, I''m the one who made that up!


    The best entertainers have to offer you laughter every day!


    It''s okay, you won''t be heavily punished. They say, ''I will risk my life to argue for an inner enemy for the Lord!'' It would have been an inspiring act, but the reality is that I am the magician... no, humiliated? It''s over. Those who try to chase him are the outdoors.


    As expected, or a letter from another country saying, ''It''s pathetic, so take a big look at him! Because that magician just toyed with me!? (Interpretation)'' They overflowed with the word. The King of Gania is also bewildered.


    What, they just can''t write, ''Actually, we''ve been harmed,'' either.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Especially Baraxin. ''Nobody'' didn''t think I was the victim, because there were knights of the Church denomination walked naked - and after making them promise irresistible, I let the saints bob me down - he said.


    No, I''m just a victim. So you took His Highness Schanze and ran away.


    Well, there are complaints from other countries. This time specially, they were also to have no heavy punishment. I feel like I''m exposing myself to shame because of my mind.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s my fault, really. A big pity quote, because the funny footage just spread!


    "Mizuki, why are you having a drink?


    "Hehe, because I was able to get the results I wanted. I made your wish come true, didn''t I?


    "Well, I am. I don''t know, it''s a surprise they invited you out for a drink..."


    The person who was forced to participate - His Royal Highness Schanze asks me strangely, but give me an answer that is not difficult. It just didn''t seem to convince me. He openly puts the emotion of perplexity on his face.


    His Royal Highness Tezelt sat beside His Highness Schanze like that, and behind them Mr. Rafik refrained. Do they feel the same as His Highness the Schanze, whose expression is not an atmosphere of ''pleasant drinking''?


    Well, that''s right.


    Hiraki, and turned his gaze before deepening his grin, the three of them were all together and paled their faces. Hey, that attitude is horrible!? You''re somewhat more prepared than you''ve tried to use the Magic Instructor!?


    As they guessed, this is not ''just a drinking party''. Of course, there are threesomes... the threesomes just invited me to come ''just because you can drink all you want delicious liquor''. I mean, only three of my godchildren are the ''exceptions''.


    They''re the only ones who participate in the sense of pure consolation, but the three of them can''t possibly even know that. Therefore, the threesomes had a strange look on their face other than their own. The fact that ''something'' is held in my hand would also be a factor in thinking so.


    Hmm, good guess and above all.


    You can simply eat and drink, I forgive you.


    It should be noted that the knights who were on the escort at that time are also forced to participate. Whatever you think, they knew the plans of His Royal Highness Tezert and the others beforehand. I will not allow you to escape.


    It''s just...


    ¡­¡­ Why are you even in this...? Duke of Fakr. "


    "Ha! Don''t be hard on me, Master Magic. If you like alcohol, you have to join us."


    While laughing luxuriously, it is the Duke of Fakr who mixes it up properly. In a way, in this setting, like a punishment game, this statement. Tilting his neck, the answer came from His Highness Tezert.


    "Oh... well, the Duke of Fackle is an alcoholic, isn''t he? I''m intrigued by the ingredients and drinks that Lord Magic has brought in."


    "Um, isn''t this a really valuable opportunity? So the handicrafts you make are from different worlds, right? If you ask about all the rarities, you can''t just not participate"


    "Oh, you''re simply aiming there..."


    "Uhm!"


    It didn''t look like the Duke of Fakr, speaking in a good mood, was lying. When I invited him to a drink before, he said ''I welcome the status quo'', so I guess he''s really not willing to do anything about it.


    And I said, "You guys are cunning at eating different worlds. Delicious. Just drinking and cunning ''. A participatory pattern in a participatory sense. Sure, it''s a valuable experience.


    However, it seems that not all those who believe in it are foolish and honest, and the raiders were turning a blind, alert gaze at them. Even if you know you have such a gaze, the Duke of Fakr, who is not wavering at all, is just fine.


    Right, Duke of Fakr. I agree with you.


    If you like good liquor, good knobs, or booze, you have to join us!


    "All right, I''ll allow it. As a liquor lover, I know how you feel."


    "Oh! Do you understand me!


    "Of course! It''s like drinking together in a tavern."


    Nodding with a good smile, the conversation with the Duke of Fakr is over. My surroundings are distracting, but as far as I''m concerned, I''m not willing to blame the Duke of Fakr. Ning Lo, I was grateful to be here.


    Because the Duke of Fakr is recognised as the King''s Brotherhood. If such a person were to attend a drinking party that included His Highness Tezelt and the others, it would be possible to spread these rumors¡­ ''I am convinced even the Duke of Fakr is in the present situation''.


    There is also His Royal Highness Schanze here. His Royal Highness Tezert is here! Is it not possible to make known the purpose of this raid, ''the elimination of His Highness the Schanze (= for His Highness the Tezert)'', which His Highness the then Tezert does not want?


    It may not be convincing if the two are just getting along, but if even the Duke of Fakr, who is supposed to be the King''s Brotherhood, is reticent... he''ll be convinced that ''it''s true that the two people responsible for the next generation are getting along''.


    -The two have a friendly atmosphere.


    ¡¤ The Duke of Fakr does not respond in particular.


    If these two pieces of information are brought to you at the same time, you don''t want to, but you know it''s true. The Duke of Fakr isn''t supposed to come aboard, even though it''s important information about the next generation of force feuds. If you don''t come on board, it''s ''cause it''s now''.


    Ma, this is a very effective way for these big idiots to be exclusive. I''d be happy to invite you to my booze seat!


    "Lord Magic Master... what are you thinking! You just disgraced our loyalty, such a farce..."


    "It''s annoying. ? There''s no such thing as a veto for you, there''s no such thing as a veto. In the first place, loyalty? Don''t make me laugh."


    Sparn! and the nobility of the main culprit in the Harrison in his hands - someone in a position short of a step in His Highness Tezelt...... Still young - slap on the head of. I don''t know if you were surprised by the sound or by the fact that I slapped the nobleman in the head, but everyone glanced at me a little.


    "What is'' loyalty ''? I don''t have to embarrass this country because of all the stupid things you guys did?


    "... Oh, come on, you...!


    "Ha, how powerful is Harrison? It doesn''t hurt, but it sounds pretty good."


    I smile deliberately at the main culprit who seeps in anger and stares at him, slapping him gently on his shoulder with Harrison. Such a figure seemed to make fun of the main culprit, and at once a similar gaze was concentrated on the intent to kill.


    "Isn''t that true? If we gather information, we will know that His Highness Schanze is on His Highness''s side. Look at this situation. Don''t you see? And don''t you notice?... your move was outrageous to them. And I was asked to accompany His Highness'' Theselt ''to His Highness Schanze. There''s only one answer derived from these two pieces of information, right?


    You could understand that if you put it that far, they turn that gaze to His Highness Tezert. His Royal Highness Tezelt opened his mouth quietly with a stern face.


    "You guys don''t give a shit about my will, do you? That''s why I chose to cut you off."


    "Nothing like that! We''ll lose your worries."


    "... there will certainly be worries. But my enemy is not Schanze! It is only natural to choose a cousin who has long supported me and treated me like a brother rather than one who wields selfish loyalty"


    "... eh"


    To the harsh words of His Highness Tezelt, they could no longer say anything. His Royal Highness Tezelt did not simply say ''it matters because he is my cousin''. ''It''s more important that my cousin, who kept supporting me honestly, than a subordinate who would do something unsolicited and side with me,'' he said.


    From the side you''re proud of for having loyalty (laughs), that''s why you''re so shocked. Even if I didn''t get compliments, I would have thought you''d approve of the behavior.


    They are uniformly wounded faces. Still, I don''t like being hit by the victim, so let me join the fight.


    "You don''t like behavioral incompetence. Because when it''s for the Lord, he acts'' suppose ''on his own, and as a result, he'' bothers the Lord ''".


    My gaze concentrates on me again. Don''t worry about it, sip the liquor poured into the glass. Sure, this should have been a liquor with a taste similar to shochu. They gave it away in large quantities when making fruit liquor, so I guess they remembered that.


    "I am a super capable child! I''m just complacent about the results.... you know what? It''s important to get the results the Lord wants!


    "But Mizuki wasn''t treated like a stupid cat by His Highness Elshon"


    "Because there is no process to achieve results or think about self-preservation."


    ¡­¡­


    Shut up with a subtle expression, Your Highness. Fine, it''s a fact that''s not false.


    Fine. Come on, gray cat. The result is everything. The results are all fine, even if the outward path is certified how to get there!


    "You ''ignored the will of His Highness Tezert, who recognises you as Lord''. This, from other countries, is the element of ridicule that" His Highness Tezert can''t hold down his distribution "? The only reason the rating didn''t go down by the deadly was because His Highness Tezelt struck his hand beforehand... ''cause I made the decision to cut you guys off''. If it weren''t for this, I''d be a good laugher."


    "Nah..."


    "It''s true." You guys seem to have something to say in my words and deeds, but if no other country has the elements to be pitied, it can only be seen as the end of Gania. I can''t prevent any more information from leaking than I can. Look, big idiots. If you have something to say, say it. "


    Speaking with Pessipesi and Harrison slapping me on the shoulder again, there was no objection raised as to whether I understood just that. If you''re loyal, that''s the best way to put it. That would be depressing.


    In the meantime, there was someone to relax and speak to.


    "Master Magic, can I ask you one thing?


    "What is it? If you can answer that, fine."


    You must have listened to me somewhere interesting, Duke of Fakr. He keeps a glass of booze in his hand and asks me for fun.


    "Why do you take His Highness''s side so far? I think you''d better explain that in one shot."


    "Ah? Ahhh... well, that might make you better understand"


    "Well, if you want to beat them up mentally, that''s enough for now, right?


    Kuku, and the Duke of Fackle laughs with pleasure. The Duke''s words pierced my gaze of suspicion.


    ... No, you know, I wasn''t intentionally aiming at that side, were I? Seriously, I just forgot what the Duke of Fakr is saying! I mean, a threesome! Hold your eyes full of respect and suspicion!


    "Mizuki... what are you..."


    "Misunderstood! It''s a misunderstanding! I just forgot that side!


    "Lord Magic Master, you hadn''t forgiven them yet"


    "Until His Royal Highness Tezelt! So much am I outbound certified!?


    "" Yeah. "


    Hammered. How can you, this cousin to each other?


    But a brave man appeared to destroy such subtle air. It is Roy, one of my godchildren who is full of schooling.


    "Teacher! Make sure to let me hear another say!


    "Yes, yes, I got it."


    Glittering eyes, sneering in awe. I''m not a kid who can''t read the air, but I''m not reluctant when these things happen. For better or worse, it''s a ''learning attitude'', Mr. Roy. It could get worse in the future.


    Well, it''s a corner, so let me tell you something. The Duke of Fakr is right, it would be better to let him hear this one. He can override his enemy certification of His Highness Schanze.


    "I lend my strength to His Highness the Shuanze because ''I have commanded His Highness the Lord, Elshon, [to protect His Highness the Shuanze from all things]''. Formerly a leg treatment, but in His Highness''s position, that can''t be all you need"


    Was it surprising that the demon king''s name was given, and the raiders have a disquieting look on their face?... that''s right, His Highness the ''Um'' Demon King, your perception.


    "Like you, ''those who call it for His Highness Tezert and try to harm him''." Mr. and Mrs. Wang try to shake off being parents and treat them as pawns ". And most importantly..." To keep His Highness Schanze himself from trying to kill himself ""


    "''To keep His Highness Schanze himself from trying to kill himself''?


    "Yes. If my legs heal, ''there will be a dispute for the next generation''. So what matters is His Highness Schanze''s will, but His Highness Schanze is clearly saying to the Demon King, ''Cut yourself out if you have to.'' So I''m here as an inductee not to."


    "Let me testify. Schanze does say so."


    To the chase of His Highness Tezelt, the raiders were changing their complexion. If that''s true, then naturally what they did means the exact opposite.


    ... I actually vomited more poison than I needed, but this place would be fine with this expression. Gray cat, you were going to hunt your own parents from the start. If you listen to those words, you''re born with anxiety about the next generation. I just can''t say that publicly yet, which is why it''s so confusing.


    "Oh, isn''t that a lot of ''tenderness''? Hmm, that''s better."


    "The Demon King is kind, isn''t he? I haven''t tried to treat me as a pawn since the beginning, because I''ve been educated with the concept of ''allowing one person to live''"


    "Hmm..."


    The duke of Fakr, in a teasing tone, also looked surprised to learn exactly what I meant. Right, it''s easiest for a different world to keep and kill in a boxyard.


    When I say this, most people understand what the Devil King''s education policy indicates. It is undoubtedly thanks to the Demon King that I will be free by the time I am unusual. Even if you call yourself subordinate, I''m just calling myself subordinate!


    "... so. I make a farce because I do not want His Highness Schanze to develop into a distressing development for His Majesty the King or His Highness Tezert. Understood?


    "... oh"


    They snort, they have no power. Because of his loyalty, he must have realized, ''I almost let him lose his strongest ally''.


    Um, think hard. I was hilarious this time too, so let''s make this a charade!


    "Shall we go for a drink then? ?... Oh, I''ll tell you one thing, don''t think you can get away with it"


    ''Huh?''


    To the abrupt proclamation, everyone''s gaze concentrated on me. Ha, sorry to break the serial vibe. But I have to write a report on this too ~... I arranged it, because it would definitely be Glenn.


    "You think I can''t drink from Lord Wilfred, King of Alberda?


    Laugh and shake the glass gently. Alberda''s liquor basically seems to have a lot of high alcohol content, and a hangover is certain if you drink it the wrong way.


    Of course, there''s nothing wrong with me. Only humans who are drunk to the point of not dying will have a hard day after that. Because I know such symptoms as alcoholism, I can only prevent the development of death through the application of detoxification.


    In anticipation of that, it''s an endurance drink, so ahhh! Heaven for those who don''t get drunk, and hell for those who are weak.... all raiders side, but I''m going to crush them.


    "Don''t worry, I''m good at healing magic. Don''t worry, some magicians specialize in healing, Rafik, so drink up. Drink until it crumbles without complaining."


    "That''s blackmail, Lord Wizard."


    "It''s annoying, Your Highness."


    I punch His Highness Tezelt in the forehead with a sigh.... Then I pressed the knob or stroked my hair, and His Highness Tezelt''s face was easily drawn. Apparently, he remembered the other day''s intercession. Ha, it''s tough, when you have your stupid subordination ?


    "Um, sure..."


    Guess what, Duke of Fakr, who does his hand to his head.... It''s blocked. Your hair is young, not just your body.


    Oh, His Highness Tezelt is solidifying. Your Highness, don''t look pitifully at me there! That''s where I comfort you......!


    "Well, cheers. ? Come on, shall we drink it all night long?"


    There was no one to argue with my blackmailing words. His Royal Highness Schanze seems happy to be the first of these places, even as he grins bitterly. The Duke of Fackle... oh, looks so fun. He really likes alcohol.


    I also put my mouth on my glass while observing such a raw warmth around me. Glenn, you did a good job!


    - It is trivial that the drinking lasted all night, and the next day, the Raider Side sank with a bunch of hangovers.

 308 Unexpected Decision Strike

    The day after the drinks, in the morning I ran the last todome called ''Gun the frying pan, wake up the drunken face'', I was now facing the two names: His Highness Tezelt and His Highness Schanze in His Highness''s room. Of course, Mr. Rafik is also refraining.


    It should be noted that these two had quite a few saves on the amount of alcohol, so I don''t see a trend towards hangovers. Well, this is natural because if you''re not quite strong on alcohol, you''re in a difficult position - because you''re easily drunk, and you''re in trouble if you''re brought home, or if you''re taken the vows while you''re hazy.


    Either that or I was donning to The Promise of a Drunken Morning (Laughs) by me. Ha, you harassed me ringing a frying pan from the morning.


    All right, well, it''s true harassment not to get out of hand until the end.


    That metallic sound on the body of the hangover, you must have enjoyed it. Oh, my God!


    In the first place, that drinking party itself is part of the punishment. If it''s fun, it''s not punishment.


    Of course, I enjoyed it! There are other people who enjoyed it......!


    The Duke of Fackle and I broke it down completely and turned it into a drinking companion. The Duke returned home with pleasure. Master Will is also resistant to alcohol, so I guess the alcoholic is totally the blood muscle of the Duke of Fakr family.


    Of course, with his report, Will and the others said, "When I get back to Ilfena, I''ll send you something! ''and attach the message. Then he hasn''t said anything, so he still seems to have sent me a ton of booze, including what retaliation means.


    Note that in this case it is best not to respond to my message. Because if you react inadvertently, it becomes evidence that you are suspected of involvement.


    It is the adult response that does not overreact, even as it gives a raw warm eye to the content of the report. They only ''pitied the Raiders and suggested a place to make up with the Magic Guide''.


    Whether the raiders get hung over at the end of it, they will not be held accountable. Whatever, good adults with raiders. It''s your own fault, even if I say, "Can''t you drink from Lord Alberda Wilfred! ''Even if I threatened.


    ... so.


    Such a night dawned and I was confronting the two royals again. Atmospherically, it won''t be about this time I want to talk. Hi, the look on both of you is serious...... something with a lot of tension.


    "In the meantime, let''s apologize again for this one. I''m sorry."


    To put it that way, His Highness Tezelt and the others bow their heads. The figure is honesty itself. Normally, if Prince Wang and his cousins - the point is, two royalty members of a high order of inheritance - adopt such an attitude, along with the word ''don''t care'', they will be tempted to forgive you.


    ... but on the contrary I increased my vigilance.


    Bad way to put it, but one of the raiders already is'' done ''. On top of that, I''m going to make a polite apology so far...... hey?


    It was His Highness Tezelt who uttered the word first as to how I felt conveyed that.


    "I think it''s a good idea for you to be vigilant. But this is a sign of our sincerity. And¡­ it also includes the meaning of" trusting the Master of Magic, who is an outsider. "


    ¡­¡­ It''s like there''s something you''re hiding, isn''t it? Well, I''m not angry. "


    Or that would be normal. No wonder you have one or two secrets you can''t make public.


    There was just no point in hiding anything about His Royal Highness Brother Wang because his attitude was too open in person. A fight under the water would have hidden it, but there can''t be any point in hiding it in front of a dignified rendezvous. The fact is, no one else was surprised.


    Encouraging him to continue with his gaze, His Highness Tezelt turned his gaze to His Highness Schanze once and began to speak.


    "Didn''t I wonder about you?" Why didn''t Gania move about Sarovara ". I''ll tell you why. It''s just... you could be very angry"


    "What?"


    "I hear you''ve been on the side of the otherworlds in Barraksin. Still, I suppose the other world is in the kind of state you''re in, huh?


    "Oh, you mean Alisa. My guardian is in Balaxin, but I don''t trust Balaxin''s response, so I think it feels like asylum. It''s true that we''re friends."


    I don''t actually have that much distrust because Mr. Edward and Hilda care about me. However, my fear legend is used to protect Alisa because her guardian, His Highness Linus, is now in a situation where priority must be given to the country.


    It''s not safe because the target is being punished. Because in my case, the theory is that ''the Mage does not trust Baraksin'', including how he bumped into ecclesiastical aristocracy.


    Fact is, ''Funny imitation, don''t you?'' I''m threatening to scratch Irfena if Alisa finds herself in a cornered situation. He''s got no fighting skills.


    Even though there are saints, the same is true of the Church, which is busy reforming. It''s tough being an otherworlder who can''t defend himself, isn''t it, Baraxin now?


    But he said the secret he was trying to uncover was more serious than he expected. Even His Royal Highness Schanze tends to lean down.


    ¡­¡­ You know that in this world, the knowledge that other people bring is considered worthwhile? Didn''t you wonder? "Why is there no movement to summon other people?"


    ¡­¡­ Hey, that''s... "


    If you raise your voice to unexpected words, His Highness Tezelt nodded with a harsh look.


    "It''s not like there isn''t. Sometimes it was being studied. It''s just... it''s been contraindicated on the occasion of the war two hundred years ago. Naturally, the misuse of the knowledge of the other world led to that tragedy."


    "¡­ did the research and the others succeed? I don''t know what to say, but I don''t think it''s possible to refer to the metastasis of this world. The exception is¡­" If people from different worlds are involved in the study. "


    That''s where it matters. There is only metamorphotic magic in this world, but it is not ''connecting spaces'' as I am. Simply put, it feels like ''magically connect the metastasis teams to each other to make their way and move all at once''.


    If this is based, it means'' even if you try to summon from one side, the other side ends up undeveloped with no reaction ''.


    Possible would be if people from different worlds came from a world with magic. Are you trying to make the transition to the original world in order to return?


    Did His Highness Tezelt and the others anticipate my words, somewhat with a dark expression. A bad feeling passes my chest.


    "Yes, as you expected. Once upon a time, there was a different world in Gania who tried to return. That wish didn''t come true, but the research wasn''t lost"


    "But it didn''t come true, did it? Doesn''t that mean it was impossible?


    "... the return from this one did not come true. It must be one end of the line that there wasn''t enough magic to get back to the original world. But on the contrary, ''If you have something that connects both sides with magic, it''s not impossible to come and go'', Master Magic."


    Power caged in His Highness Tezelt''s hand, who held his fist hard.


    "Successful, huh? You think the otherworlds possessed what leads to the original world?


    It would be possible to connect paths between worlds if there were landmarks such as the original world''s own. That is the clear landmark¡­ because it replaces the beginning and the end.


    However, I have to say that it is still unlikely. You think that''s what you broke into two things that have only one thing in the world and brought one? You should need as limited a condition as that.


    That''s it, Lanobe. Some kind of ''brave summons'' or something. Because that is a very vague condition, ''everyone who falls under that condition is the target audience'', and the unlucky one catches on. So it''s not necessarily that the people you want will be summoned.


    Whatever you think, you just think so. Unless you have only two worlds or a limited number of worlds you can summon, you can''t have the people you wanted.


    ... So? What do you do with the timeline and location when people from different worlds say, ''I want to go back to the original world'' or something? Even though it''s better than that, it should also be difficult to summon. There will be only a few things you can call from the original world.


    His Royal Highness smiled bitterly at me sending a suspicious gaze.


    "Lord Magic Master, the otherworlds......" with one body, come to this world ". Then what about that ''if it''s based on some of the other worlds''?


    "Hey, wait! You can''t even be kidding me! That''s the most important thing you shouldn''t do! Worst of all, history changes!


    Raise your voice a little, but the words of His Highness Tezelt will not stop.


    "Yes, that''s why it''s ''contraindicated''. To be summoned would be the original interworldly blood relative. However... ''I don''t know which era people are coming''"


    "You''re kidding me!


    With his overly calm attitude and inaudible content, he leaves His Royal Highness Tezelt staring at the ice pieces appearing around him. Exactly, Mr. Rafik tried to move, but it was His Highness Tezelt who stopped it.


    "I can''t help but be angry with you. Even when the cause is unclear, like you, the circumstances in which you are placed are harsh. Wake it up for ourselves, confuse the other worlds, and more!... there''s no way I can forgive you, anyone. Not so arrogant with this world."


    "So what''s the story now? It''s like... ''I''m talking to you like it actually happened'' why? It''s a lot more specific than the remnants of a long time ago study."


    It takes the form of a question, but the answer is already there.


    No...... ''the situation in Gania implies that''. I''m not going to be stupid enough to ignore that.


    There would be Sarovara''s influence, Gania, who didn''t move.


    His Royal Highness the King, who does unsolicited things, and the mages and faction nobles who follow him.


    And... supposedly worth it, knowledge of otherworlds.


    ¡­¡­ You summoned him, didn''t you? People from different worlds. You don''t always come alive, and distort some world! Ha... Well, we''ll have to hide it, won''t we? This is clearly the fault of a country that has failed to manage its research. "


    "There is no excuse.... There used to be a different world in my country that came to be called the Virgin. She belongs to the temple and supposedly devotes herself to the people while keeping company of the royal family and the temple"


    "I mean, that''s a theory. Did the apparent reason also make it a symbol for bringing the country together in a period of confusion?"


    "It''s helpful to have a good guess. There were many who perished and flowed into our country. As a result, rubbing really happens. Being an otherworldly person, she seemed to have some power. They also admired it from those who flowed through it. Whatever it is, she is the most heretical being herself. I guess it seemed like a kind of thing."


    I don''t know if the Virgin and the others are truly full of charity. But that would mean ''being called the Virgin'' because the country was brought together by it. That''s what you call it.


    If he was convinced, he was not willing to accuse me. In the first place, insecurity would be worse in those times. It''s like there''s national asylum inside doing that job, so I don''t think I had any complaints about it even with her.


    "... so? What does that Virgin have to do with what Gania did to you? Religion shouldn''t have that much power in this world."


    "Yeah, when I say temple, I don''t have that much power. Only, to what extent would it be more than a person''s mind? But ''Virgin'' means a lot in our country. The Virgin''s Bloodline makes sense because it exists and its merits are conveyed."


    With that said, His Highness Tezelt sighed. The tension seems somewhat relaxed, either from the relief of finishing what needs to be said.


    I see. ''An interracial blood relative who actually has merit''. Is that or is it the descendant of a hero or something like that positioned?


    It''s just a pretty unfortunate position for a subpoenaed otherworlder this time? The fact that the otherworldly man was said to be the Virgin is of great concern to the situation in the country. It is also significant that the peripheral countries are in rough times. And that''s why we''re not in that situation right now.


    "You know, is the guy who summoned you an idiot? Even if that otherworldly man had similar abilities to the Virgin who existed in the past, it wouldn''t have the same consequences first, would it? It''s more magical than it was at the time, and most importantly, the situation is completely different."


    When asked as he felt warm to warm, His Highness Tezelt nodded deeply. Oh, I knew you''d noticed.


    "Exactly. I don''t know what to say, but all you see is elements that fan the people and a future that will be used politically as pawns. Besides, because of all the expectations, when you couldn''t achieve the desired feat around you...... Well, it''s only natural for her to be angry."


    "It was a woman who was summoned, wasn''t it? In the meantime, it''s good to have a life"


    "Really. But I''m as mad as I deserve. Related to her summons are the King''s brother and the sorcerers, as well as one of the bishops. The Archbishop is very heartbroken about this one, and he''s protecting her... he''s rubbing it inside the temple, too, to the return of the Virgin. The bishop in question is the second most powerful in the temple."


    "Ahhh... that bishop is an ambitious man, isn''t he? Fortunately, the otherworlds themselves are furiously rejecting"


    Oh, come on, that would piss you off. There may be a point of sympathy if you were caught in a national crisis or in a situation you can''t help, but the truth is, a pawn in a power struggle.


    Will salvation be that she has an unspeakable character around her even in such circumstances? If it burns cheaply with a sense of purpose, it can only be a disaster that disrupts the country. Before that, I wouldn''t even know who to believe right now.


    However, it is likely that His Highness Tezelt and the others will not be able to listen to you either. Since His Royal Highness Brother Wang is also involved in the summons, if you think about it normally, your preference for royalty and nobility is the bottom line. His Royal Highness Tezelt and the others also saw trouble because it cannot be said that the King of Gania, who has been executed, has no fault either.


    "So what do you want me to do? We talked about it, didn''t we?


    Ring your fingers, erase the ice pieces. I still have my anger, but it won''t be the other way around now. I don''t know what a subpoenaed otherworlder looks like, but his abilities are unknown.


    this country...... no, if you are pointing your hatred at this world, you better deal with it fast. If you had tremendous abilities, you are not human resources with other countries.


    I see, because this summons was successful, you planned something like the kidnapping of the Demon King? Convinced... Oh, my God, not if you''re swallowing!


    What have you done to me, those idiots! You''ve got enough to cloud your eyes!?


    "I want you to talk to her. I think she''ll listen to you, too, if you''re from another world. Naturally, we''re hated, too. They really recognize that information is convenient for us."


    "Mizuki, I wonder if you could talk to her. I think it''s because the big idiots are talking to her, and I can''t decide which one of them is right. Mizuki has a more outsider attitude toward this country... and I think he''ll listen to us more than we do."


    I sighed deeply at the two royalty staring at me. I can''t ignore it here. If you want to think about the later, you should forgive the wrath of the otherworlds who have yet to take action.


    Or is it a profitable project even for me?


    This otherworldly man was hidden because ''it could appear to be a Ganian-led summons''. Her anger is not directed solely at the culprit, so if she can''t explain the situation at the time of the summons, then Gania will be awkward. On the contrary, if she realizes it, she could come after it intentionally.


    ... Conversely, with her help, it would be a decision hit to oust His Royal Highness Brother Wang. There are other countries'' eyes, and we can''t afford not to punish such dangerous people. As far as I''m concerned, I really want it.


    It''s just...


    "I have a duty to report, don''t I? I think Gania can turn that accusation on quite a bit."


    Make sure. At the very least, Ilfena will know more than you''ve told me. I mean, I definitely just need Irfena. I want to use this matter to chase down His Royal Highness the King, too, so I need you to be prepared for that amount of damage.


    "I''m ready. Worst case scenario, your father''s thinking about leaving."


    "Superior. Then I''ll see her. Except! What I prioritize is her circumstances, and my own. Convince me of that."


    "I understand."


    I smile at His Royal Highness the Nodding Tezelt and work my head off. I sympathize with her, and I want to help her. But... that''s not all.


    One hand I''ve been waiting for, because I''m not willing to let it get away with it.

 309 Dialogue with victims, one of them.

    - In the temple - in a certain room


    Hearing about Gania''s work, which was not Roku''s - the main culprit was the bishop of Temple Number 2, and a party of kings and brothers cooperated - I quickly took a trip to the temple.


    For once, I thought I''d include a report to the Demon King, but I''d also like information on the Virgin''s blood relatives, who are the victims of this one, if possible. Because depending on what she thinks about the subpoena, the response on this side will be different.


    For starters, I fit into the category of being close to my kind - otherworldly people, too - I''d better get in touch.


    From the victim''s point of view, the country is different. They are all in a lump sum called ''different worlds''. Ma, you can''t trust me. Because of the people in this world, she''s deprived of her original life.


    ... so.


    "Hey, her! Why don''t we talk about it because we''ve called in a different world? ''(Interpretation) I gave her an invitation, and unexpectedly, she responded. From this, too, I don''t think she''s ever abandoned herself.


    ''Cause this guy, no matter what you think, isn''t he trying to get information?


    If you are trying to get information about this world, it is imperative that you exchange words with others. But I don''t trust people in positions such as temple officials and royalty and nobility.


    That being said, I guess we can''t even listen to civilians. Because of her special position, there seems to be a limited number of people who can make contact.


    The point is, different worlds are optimal with erasure methods. If you''re even rosing to the point of being a magic conductor, the amount of information you get from it jumps.


    If you''re smart, you''ll never miss this chance. That''s it, just like when I was on the run with Cecil and the others, exploring with Master Will. While clouding the language, I try to get information from them... because it''s such a good opportunity.


    And in front of me sits the victim, the Virgin''s blood relative, without even trying to hide her displeasure. I sat across the table, Grandpa on the victim''s side...... the archbishop sat down. Apparently, this guy is getting a lot of trust.


    Such a victim looks about twenty years old, and about Bob''s hair is beautiful deep blue. I''ve never seen blue hair, anyway, if it''s blue silver hair or anything. Is this also a feature that is the blood of the Virgin?


    "Are you from another world? Hmm... that''s surprisingly normal, huh?


    "Normal? Oh, was there someone special?


    Tilt her neck to the victim''s words, which seemed a little unexpected, she glanced lightly over her shoulder.


    "''Cause royalty and nobility look good in vain, don''t they? Even the outfit looks like it''s made of good fabric, and I thought someone like it would come along. You wanted to distract me, and those people came here quite a bit."


    "Oh, because that''s because I''m married with ''face'', ''ability'' or ''blood muscle''. So there are many beautiful shapes in the upper echelons of the country. This is the effect of political marriage.... Many people only have faces and blood muscles, so guess what you can do."


    "Oh, that''s what..."


    I see, the nodding victim. Very calm, or showing a good understanding of political marriage.


    To her appearance like that, I strengthened my heart, my vigilance.


    Whoa... this is the type of guy you should never grab?


    If your head is a flower garden, you should say something about wanting to see you instantly with your eyes shining, or some kind of obnoxious delusion. If I''m wrong, I wouldn''t be convinced by the ''reality has this behind it'' argument.


    Blah, it''s easy to use these types. Because if you show a delicious looking bait (= a beautiful man) and complain to your emotions all the time about ''I''m in trouble'', you''ll be a light pawn.


    If only a method of induction could be established, he or she would move unconsciously as a handkerchief. If you complain about love, that means acting out of pure favor¡­ it''s hard to solve that misunderstanding. If the assumptions are intense type or the sense of justice is strong, it is out of hand.


    But I hear she''s neither. They say this is easy to talk about.


    "I don''t like bad deception or anything, so you blah blah blah talk. Introduce yourself first. In a different way than you...... I mean, it''s normal for people from different worlds to show up in this world abruptly. One of its otherworlds, it''s called Mizuki. I''m from a world without magic, but now I''m a magician."


    "Even though you''re from a world without magic, Magic Supervisor? Oh, I''m Riyan."


    "For that matter, technology has developed. There''s a technique that magically allows you to experience or visualize what''s only in a story. The magic of this world, of course, requires magic, but it is activated by things like chanting, clear images, certifying objects, powerful words¡­. It seems that people in different worlds deviate from the pronunciation of chanting because of the automatic translation of the language, and I can''t use it."


    "Wouldn''t that be great to be able to use it?


    "I wanted to use magic. And since I''m from a peaceful, bogged down, safe country, are you saying that the acquisition of magic was more imperative than weapons could handle? Of course, it makes life more comfortable."


    Riyan, who was listening to me with an astonishing look, apparently was terribly convinced by the last word. "Sure, you don''t seem to be able to handle weapons," he muttered after he glanced at me.


    In her left hand like that, a wave of sword is held. You know, having something like this...


    "Yes, this is my weapon. It''s just for me. It''s all I can handle."


    Realizing my gaze, Riyan was a little good at it, lifting his sword and pulling it out of his sheath to show it. The unopposed Japanese knife my buddies used in the game... looks close to a ninja knife.


    You thought that would be enough, Riyan quickly returns his sword to his sheath.


    "There''s no magic in my world either. But I sometimes use magic. Aren''t there demons in this world, too? It exists in my world, and the means to fight demons are the magic that humans possess."


    "What? There''s no magic, but do you use magic? Weapon...... I know, but how do you use magic?


    "Improving physical abilities and healing. Of course, it only works on itself, so magicians are seen as combat personnel. Likewise, it increases performance through magic on weapons. Drop your blood on this and call it a part of yourself."


    The patterned part is embedded with stones like demonic stones. I guess this will make them recognize them as part of the operator himself and improve their performance... this will make the user exclusive to the operator. Besides, you''ll need magic up to the minute of your weapon.


    "Hmmm... this is a complete user magic request, isn''t it? So many magical people are born one after the other?


    Naturally, but if no one can use it, it remains a normal weapon. Naturally, Riyan exhaled.


    "So I''m convinced of what you just said. We multiply those with high magic to create the next generation! There are many such clans. I''m one of them."


    "Ahhh... well, I''m convinced. Were Capability-Focused Marriages Close?"


    Well, that''s easy to understand. Tomorrow was our day.


    However, it is not necessarily possible for those who are sure to have a high magic power to produce in that way. I don''t know how to say this, but the method of ''hit the number and you''ll hit'' (meaning) is taken.


    ... For that matter, the people who went ''off'' look miserable. No, I don''t think there''s much more we can do than demons are a threat!


    "Probably fits with what you imagined. Ma, I guess it''s not like you care for ''great man''. I''m not going to go to war with those guys."


    "No, don''t spill the darkness of the original world there! Look, wrap it up in oblate for a little while and fix it!


    "There''s no way to go home, is there? Then you don''t have to worry about it."


    Hmm, and the abominable talk easily reminds me of her previous life. No grief there, but the frustration over the upper layers seemed clear. Well, there''s a claim to company animals.


    Apparently, Riyan was something like, ''Not only are you strong, but you can''t survive if you''re not smart''. I guess that''s why you softened your attitude towards me in a similar situation.


    It''s a bad way of saying it, but I think it''s this attitude because I''m talking to people from different worlds. If I were to be around His Highness, I don''t think I''d ever break my guard.


    Except that looks pretty good to me.


    Even with me, I want to make friends with people who can handle these kinds of things. When something happens, someone with a head and ability to deal with it calmly is reliable. Above all, we can only hope that Riyan himself will be protected by the people of this world.


    With some knowledge, Riyan must want independence. Perhaps, but knowing the fear of "living by" - when they want it in return, they don''t know what to say - makes the future of being kept and killed a choice.


    In conclusion, I decided on my attitude towards Riyan. We''d better discuss this with a bunch of people already. He doesn''t seem to be someone I don''t understand, and he seems to have realistic eyes. In this case, the possibility also emerged that it would be possible to rule depending on the negotiations.


    Riyan looked at me funny about how that felt.... sounds like my favorite type for every negotiation. For her, these places may also be one battlefield.


    "Let''s start by explaining this summons. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Right now, the king and his brother are fighting over it. Correctly, the King''s brother, who failed to take the throne, is squeezing the waste. And in this temple, the bishop of number two craved power. So I laid eyes on a woman who was said to be the ''Virgin'' in the past.... Involving the high magic and magicians, as well as the king''s brother, who also possessed a wealth of financial resources, the bishop summoned you. That''s the fact."


    "Oh, I don''t think they''re punishing me for that."


    "I can''t, because the main culprit is the bishop. It was impossible to punish the royal family by ignoring the main culprit, and there were voices wishing the Virgin to return as a means of countering the ''scourge of the world''. Conditions were too bad to enforce punishment."


    This is what it looks like in the circumstances. I won''t tell you to believe everything right away, but it''s true, so I''ll have to tell you.


    Awkwardly, it is true that there existed a woman called the Virgin. Unless her achievements have been correctly conveyed, there will also be what should be called the Virgin Faith. Beyond the fact that Riyan is a blood relative of the Virgin, the faithful¡­ there is the so-called ''number of violence''. Even if it develops into a riot, it will be difficult.


    But Riyan seemed to have thought for something else.


    "''The World''s Disaster''?... what?


    Holy crap, that''s it...!


    No, it''s fine., sure, maybe it''s more of an element of concern than it was carrying the role of fighting demons.


    Unexpectedly she let her gaze swim, and Riyan looked at me surprised.... it seems that silence is not allowed.


    Shit! I''m bored with the details, Mr. Riyan...!


    "About me! Because of all the sorts of magicians that existed in the past, the magician is called ''The Disaster of the World'' while in the top position of a magician. And right now, I fall into this category with all sorts of mischief in various countries. However, since most people move as collaborators, there is also the nickname" exonerating magician. "


    ¡­¡­ What did you do?


    "I bought all the fights that were sold, I bought them back ? Even if the results are convincing to everyone, the process of getting there is seen as problematic, reputation as outward roads, livestock, alien ferocious species"


    ¡­¡­


    That''s Riyan, too, was taken aback, and he looked at me cancer. Ha... still, well, you don''t think the otherworlds get that far (interpreted in the direction of good intentions)!


    It''s okay! ''Cause I''m getting results! Because even the owners are decent......!


    Liyan, by contrast, has one hand on his forehead just because he has a headache.


    "Idiot. You''re just a heretic, but what are you gonna do about it?"


    "I''m often told, because it''s the result of living honestly to myself, okay? Break the obstacle, don''t lose sight of yourself! Because I live my days in the spirit of!


    With his thumbs up all the time and a smile on his face, Riyan has turned a frightened glance.


    "Why don''t you say it yourself? Obviously, you''re not willing to fit in with the way this world is."


    "You''re doomed! I am in a conscious self!


    I mean, can I just say, "You''re pretty good, too"?

 310 Dialogue with victims, part two.

    The summoned victim, Riyan, was a surprisingly discerning man. This is likely to have an understanding of the treatment of the otherworlds in this world.


    That''s why.


    Quickly, I tried to explain what I know about the ''general'' interworlder handling and guardianship system. Of course, it also includes how it was laid down and how it was proposed by the Magic Instructor.


    ... It''s not a very good story, but if you don''t know what happened two hundred years ago, you get the impression that you''re being watched unilaterally.


    Riyan would be more convinced to explain ''the advantages and disadvantages that other worlds receive thereby'' based on ''the circumstances in which they had to do so''. Apparently the decision wasn''t wrong, and she''s listening seriously.


    Note that the name is already a callout. They also told me that the language was fine. Coming from trust and familiarity - I''d like to think that''s a little too... - not something, ''cause that''s not the character, you'' I was assured.


    That''s good, nothing. Because I just conceited your classy character and I can''t do it!


    "... I wonder if this is how people are treated in different worlds. Of course, there are personal differences between people in different worlds, so I think it can vary depending on the situation."


    "It''s considered surprising. Especially the guardian system. If you''re a light-headed kid, you can easily surround yourself."


    ¡­¡­ No, I think that makes sense. In the meantime, let''s think it''s necessary for the otherworlds too!?


    "You didn''t deny it. When I hear you say," Because of the amount of production, I can''t spread recipes for dishes in a diversified way, "I''m convinced. No offense to the otherworlds, but if you do it badly, there will be mayhem. I think it''s a good thing that there''s a counselor on the side who can protect and monitor us, both globally and in order to keep the other world from unconsciously committing crimes."


    Riyan seems purely impressed. She seems to have been making a big deal of herself to ask for information, so she supposedly guessed ''the danger (unconscious) that different worlds possess'' for a long time.


    ''Cause you just said,'' Even though you treat people from different worlds as heretics, what are you going to do with them? ''If you take problem action from the beginning and stand out, you realize that subsequent treatment will also have an impact.


    No... Seriously, you''re calm, Riyan. After all, you''re the type who should never grab it.


    Surrounding these kinds of delicacies beside each other, it is possible that the future awaits that ''information is collected on its own and turned into a formidable enemy when it realizes it''. You''ll have to stay away from inside information because you''re someone with the judgment and temper to target a counterattack.


    Such Riyan apparently spoke only to those who would come to visit him in one of the temple rooms after being summoned and worked to gather information. You think the one person you seem to trust in that is the archbishop ''only'' who is still present?


    "The others are splitting up into two patterns. One is trying to get in a good mood easily... well, I guess I should say the kind of people who called me into this world. Anyway, you''re the kind of guys who can see through the back. The other is people with admiration or something close to unconditional worship. I don''t know what to say, but with all the words that take too much filters, credibility is one thing right now."


    "Oh, does it feel ''too blind to see reality''? There are, those people. Something that I''ve done with" I''m a Magic Instructor "is highly presumptuous..."


    "Yes! Yes, it is! No offense, but I don''t think that''s the general opinion."


    Yeah, nodding and agreeing with my words, Riyan. By contrast, the Archbishop seems complicated. No matter how much Riyan''s opinion can be understood, I guess he cannot deny pure respect (meaning) in his position.


    However, it seems that the Archbishop has a character that can be spoken for by people in these positions. (Riyan talking)


    Well, I know why. I guess there''s also a big point that Riyan is comparing the clergy of the world where he was.


    For this world, faith is not so valuable. Few - not all - are over-dumped because the majority of people think in the direction where their minds are based.


    But this time, the situation was a little bad.


    "The Virgin" is a person who has existed in the past, naturally a person who consecrates its existence. Besides, Riyan is the real blood relative of that Virgin. As a fan of the Virgin, it''s going to be exciting.


    It should be noted that the presence of the people who said this prevented the bishops of the original killer from reaching out to Riyan.


    "If you are of the blood of the Virgin, we will surely protect you! ''He kept me under constant restraint, and sometimes the Archbishop was protecting him, and he''s been safe.


    Looks like the culprits had to make a bitter face for this because they wanted to make Riyan the seller of ''The Virgin''s Blood Muscle''. I guess the Virgin''s blood relative who summoned her didn''t think she was this firm.


    - It can also be seen from this that the original murderers thought of it as'' blood relatives of the Virgin = their own pawns''.


    There were no fragments, such as respect for the Virgin who once existed, and I simply wanted to use her merit and her still lingering courtship. It''s ironic because it was crushed by the blood relatives of the Virgin of the day and enthusiastic fans (= Virgin''s followers).


    Either that or the Virgin who existed in the past is the one who became known as the Virgin because of her accomplishments? I don''t care what you think, it seems to me like a competent woman who is good at seeing the situation.


    Why did the blood relatives honestly expect us to follow them?


    Have you overestimated yourself, the bishop of the culprit?


    Anyway, I''m like His Royal Highness Brother Wang, or it seems like ''an ambitious but incapable system'', today. That''s it, the system that mistook the family pattern for its own abilities, which is common to aristocrats and such!


    Too bad people are around or think their opinions always go by because they''re good. In fact, the fact that the house of birth has power is the reason for this, so when the house falls or is truncated from the house, it feels like a falling straight line, like a royal road villain.


    Personally, I want you to thoroughly run down the villain street!


    The last decision dialogue was: ''Remember!'' So please!


    There''s no malice, it''s just reality. As the main perpetrator of a major incident, I just want you to decorate the glorious end. Whatever it is, this incident in Ghana is being delivered to many countries through me.


    Interesting case even informed by the royalty of each country...... it wasn''t, as the worst thing that ever happened involving a different world! Be sure to have a divine response that will be told later. The more tragic the end of the road, the less likely he will be to leave.


    You haven''t noticed my thoughts like that, Riyan smiled calmly.


    "That''s why I appreciated your contact. Of course, there was a chance you were brainwashed by the guys in this world... but I can''t brainwash you, can I? Never."


    "Jesus! It''s a level where you''re too self-absorbed and they say ''lose sight of yourself a little''!


    "Yeah, right? I can tell you''re that kind of kid. Even if you''re in a state where you''ve been ''getting information'', you see it only as'' one way of looking at things'', don''t you? Instead of believing it as it is, you validate it yourself and you''re using it effectively, aren''t you? I think that''s why I don''t hide that I''m a different world man and a magician. ¡­ ignorance is somewhat missed if you are an otherworldly person, and if you are a magician known as the ''scourge of the world'', you will be convinced of ruinous words and deeds"


    I''m smiling, but I can''t feel the warmth in the gaze directed at me. No, should I say I''m exploring this one? Even if it''s not brainwashed, I guess you think it''s a different issue if you can believe it.


    While assembling the self-theory, I think it''s just the expression to retain the hypothesis'' I think so ''. Whether I deny it or not, she won''t dispel that suspicion until she knows for herself.


    I knew it might offend me, and I purposefully said it... Riyan''s sincerity, I guess? It doesn''t seem to me that I presented a project that could be a negotiating material first because I know I will be asked what I stepped in.


    I think Riyan''s behavior affects his way of life so far. As a negotiator, he''s either a fairly honest type, or he seems to have a straight temperament.


    "... come on?


    "Oh, I don''t deny it."


    "It would be this topic, because we want to hear something personal about each other. If you will answer, I will answer, too. ¡­ things I think it''s good to know each other, including future relationships"


    "I''ll tell you what, you''ve already confirmed your future relationship?


    "Both" Virgin''s Bloodline "and" The Mage of the Other World "are worthy in this world. Even if the countries to which they belong are different, we cannot deny that connection more than we have in common: people of different worlds.... If you''re gonna be naughty, I think you could be an accomplice?


    That said, deepen your grin meaningfully. Riyan won''t need asylum like Alisa. Even if I say I will be on your side, I can easily believe in imitations.


    Then.


    All I have to do is sell it to Riyan because it''s worth using. I''m a source of information for Riyan, who doesn''t seem to be an adult, and I should be worth it with connections and magic.


    My expression and the way I said it, I guess I found out that my thoughts had been conveyed. Riyan was taken aback by my words for a moment.


    "Nice! Yeah, I''m much more trustworthy than being told I''m a bad ally or something. It''s great to be able to hold hands as long as interests match! What I need is an accomplice to accomplice when I can do what I want, not because I''m accustomed to the same position."


    For the first time, I had a heartfelt grin. With that smile on his face, Riyan holds my hand.


    "Introduce yourself again. I''m Riyan. I am a blood relative of the Virgin who existed in this world and a victim of the summons this country has made. I specialize in magical combat, so I think it helps when you want it."


    "Nice to meet you, Riyan. I''m Mizuki. Mizki Kousaka. When it comes to magic, almost universal if you can clearly imagine it. You can also make magic props. I''m usually in Ilfena, but it''s possible to go on a ''little long walk''. We know some countries, so we can gather information depending on the circumstances."


    Competent.


    "Otherwise, something that doesn''t have a face to match the parents who educated me!


    ... No, if the Demon King says, ''That thought circuit and words and deeds are not my fault!'' Though I might hold my head. As it were, well, it was the Demon King who educated me. I''ve worked so hard to be called the ''Perfect Prince'' that I have to be able to do so, too, more than the Demon King is the guardian, right?


    Unaware of me feeling somewhere subtle, Riyan releases her gripping hand. The look seemed somewhat interesting and at the same time...... seemed to hold some frustration.


    ...? I shouldn''t have been in a bad mood, but what''s wrong? Does it include anything offensive in what we''re going to talk about?


    "First things first about me and the Virgin... I''ll tell you about our relationship. That''s what Mizuki cares about, isn''t it?


    "Of course....... is!? The way you put it now, it sounds like you know who was called the Virgin."


    If I looked at Riyan with surprise, she nodded clearly. I guess this is the first time this has been revealed that the Archbishop also has a startling look on his face.


    "I know."


    After turning his gaze to the Archbishop, Riyan began to speak. He doesn''t have a problem asking the Archbishop, and he won''t encourage you to leave the room.


    Come on, what kind of bomb statement comes out?

 311 Dialogue with victims Part III

    "The name of the child called the Virgin is Eva...... Evaille. My belly sister."


    ¡­¡­ Belly defect means... "


    Even if I recall what Riyan said earlier, I''m a little sorry to say it. No, I don''t know about that...


    But Riyan seems to have guessed it in the atmosphere. When I laughed small, I nodded a little lonely.


    "Mizuki is right. You are allowed to have more than one mistress than you need to produce a man of high magic. This is coed. Especially if you are also a child of the Lord, what is expected. I''m your wife, Eva was your mistress''s son."


    I guess the reason I don''t have that much grief is because in Riyan''s world it''s like a duty. Because if those who possess the means to counter demons are not born more than limited, they will be in trouble.


    It''s just... for that matter, even if it''s the son of a real wife, it doesn''t seem tragic when the magic is low. There may be something like a remedy, but unless you acquire some skill, the needle is certain.


    "Eva was a very timid kid. Magic is high, but I hate fighting...... yeah, I was scared. You think fighting demons on a kid like that is gonna work? You can''t do that, can you?


    "If we split it up as a duty, it might be possible... but contention is itself out, isn''t it? Sister."


    "Yes."


    "Then I can''t. Even me, since I started using magic, I''ve been taken out hunting. If I were to repel an attack on a creature, I think I would never have taken them."


    The Archbishop looks strange, but Riyan seems to have made sense. I see, and he''s nodding.


    "I mean, in association with ''Living'', you got him used to it."


    "Hit. From my point of view, even food procurement, even prey, lives." Can I choose myself in the context of dying or living ". And let the blood and meat get used to it in the demolition of the prey to make you feel like you''re dealing with a creature"


    "Food for life, so he got used to killing it in the form of"


    "Yes. No matter how much magic you can use, if you hesitate to use it on people, you''ll be in danger. People from different worlds are targeted, but it''s the same people who come after them. Well, you educate them so they can attack you."


    When I was in the village, hunting was quite dangerous, but still I didn''t even stop Dr. Gordon. That would be to make myself have a countermeasure - of course, a human counterpart - before being treated around as an otherworlder.


    Probably, but if you can intimidate me there, it''s supposedly a breeding course in the boxyard. Around Alisa, this one should be definitely safer to live in.


    ... You don''t like hurting people, do you, that girl? You''ve been abused, and I didn''t think about retaliating against these abusers. Well, for that matter, it looks like Mr. Edward did.


    "Magic doesn''t feel like turning off meat like a weapon, so it''s the first time I''ve seen the effects of attack magic that I can poke at that reality. If you feel fear there, you are likely to be unable to shoot the attack magic. It reminds me of fear unconsciously, and I can''t picture it clearly."


    Naturally, attack magic shoots at enemies. Suddenly, in action, we know more than we''ve been shooting, "The Damage of Shooting Attack Magic at Humans."


    Unlike weapons, the power of attack magic is proportional to the magic of the operator. If you get used to it, you may be able to adjust the power by organizing your own procedure, but you can''t possibly be a beginner. And magic is easily a substitute for taking people''s lives.


    Blah, it keeps traumatizing people.


    In the first place, it seems that more magicians need mental care.


    Mages are overwhelmingly indoors, so the vast majority are unfamiliar with corpses. In that situation, if I had made a gloy corpse that looked... I wouldn''t have to throw up. For a cut, a stab wound, it''s still better to kill him with a sword.


    Mr. Rafik was baptized with this, too, and I wonder if he doesn''t like attack magic anymore ~. For that matter, I don''t feel inclined to healing magic.


    "Knowing that, I know that being highly magical and being good at combat is something else. Sister, I don''t care what you think. It''s like telling a kid to fight to be afraid to fight is like telling him to die. Worst case scenario, you''re just going to panic."


    "You are... but your surroundings won''t allow it"


    "Why not? As long as you keep your mouth shut about being highly magical, aren''t you going to be okay? Anyone can tell it''s not personally suitable. You can pretend to be without magic yourself."


    But Riyan shook his head to the side. And pick your own hair lightly.


    "I can''t, as long as I have this hair color"


    "The color of that hair? Beautiful blue, I think."


    "Yes, thank you. But... this is like a sign of high magic. So that kid could never get away"


    "Ooh... was it the blue of misfortune...!


    Well, I can''t. If my parents don''t hide my hair color about right after I was born, I''ll definitely find out. Besides, as far as listening to Riyan, for those around you, he''s got the long-awaited magic!


    ... Even though I think it''s an honorable thing, I guess it''s not an element to hide, after all.


    "It''s an annoying story, but you don''t have all the magic you were born with. Sometimes they call me useless just because I have low magic power. That''s why the criticism of Eva for avoiding fighting was strong. The same goes for people in similar positions. It must have been a perception of a coward who could and wouldn''t do it."


    Riyan speaking in sigh. She also knew it was true in a way, so I guess she couldn''t get over it.


    Riyan''s sister...... it was entirely her selfishness that Evaille was evading the fight. But from Riyan, who knew the battlefield, he understood that his sister would not be fit for battle by the time he was deadly.


    It''s not about the circumstances surrounding her or the obligation, Eveille dies in vain, no matter what you think.


    Anyone who manages to make a compromise out of a sense of duty, no matter how hard they try, there are kids who can''t. I guess what Riyan said so far was that he really wasn''t the right kid for the fight.


    "For once, I let her wear only the art of protecting herself. Because I can''t always protect you. She was scared because she recognized magic as'' something that hurts someone ''... but she was desperate to say,'' If you teach Sister Riyan, I feel like I can work hard ''."


    "Was that a friendly sister?


    From the standpoint of the two of us, I feel like we can''t help but get along. But Riyan said something unexpected when he tilted his neck gently to show a reminiscent gesture.


    "You''ve come to admire me while I''m in charge, or when I realize it, I''ve come around saying ''Sister Riyan''."


    "That, the parent bird and the chick..."


    "I won''t deny it. It''s true I adored her."


    For a successful sister, a weak sister seems to have been the subject of asylum. Riyan is not ashamed of it at all at the time, no matter what he thinks of it in the common sense of the world of Riyan.


    Cisco. Are you Siskon, too, Sister Riyan?


    Reminding me of this woman fox and turning a warm ~ glance, Riyan continued the conversation.


    "I didn''t think so, although I said I couldn''t do that girl around me. It didn''t seem like we had a lot of what we lost. What''s wrong with a girl being scared of battle? Whatever she said, she didn''t say anything wrong to anyone. How many people admire people without a plan?... I think it''s the world that''s distorting. I can''t believe it''s important that even blood relatives compete with each other and raise their ratings more."


    "Can you skip my sister and say that?


    Riyan nodded clearly, even as he thought it was rude.


    "I can tell you. It is because I have come to this world that I can see the situation of that world as a slaughter. So I think it''s a good thing that she was called into this world. I''m sure in that world Eva was broken one day"


    ¡­¡­ Then why are you so dissatisfied?


    That''s where I was concerned. If you think ''it''s a good thing my sister came to this world'', Riyan''s expression is a little strange. Explain why you have an angry face with a sad face, a lonely grin, and a determined expression.


    But it seems that there was caused by the unique sister love of Ciscon.


    "That kid! He hates to fight, he''s an absolutely unbridled kid with intentions and directing people! Even if I was wrong, I didn''t have the personality to lead people from myself! And yet what is'' Virgin '','' Virgin ''! You''re obviously being used!


    Dan! and Riyan, who pounds his fist on the table with momentum, was clearly scared. I wonder where my worried face was earlier, and it''s a leopard weirdness that I can think of sticking with.


    The archbishop, who was holding his head to the story of Riyan, is also stunningly beautiful.


    "I didn''t know who you were talking about just asking about the Virgin''s accomplishments. It''s too far away from that kid''s image! But when it comes to the shock of seeing the remaining portraits...! Well, I''m glad you saw her grow up in her twenties, huh? But you can''t forgive me for ''being used until I came to another world''!?


    "Ahhh... does it just seem like your sister has been used when you overlap with your situation"


    Well, I guess so. Whatever, Riyan''s situation so far is too bad. To a summons that obviously only thinks about us, the attitude of the culprits, and... the character of my sister that I know.


    Whatever you think, all I see is a ''festived by the Virgin, I struggled a lot'' vision.


    As a sister, it must be an angry project. Moreover, the subject is this country.


    Of course, you understand the reality that ''protection was needed more than being a different world man'' because it''s about Riyan. The situation at the time will also be heard with the merits of the Virgin, and ''to some extent'' it will be convincing.


    There, when the ambition of the bishop of the original killer is added, oh wonder! All at once, ''What have you done to my sister, this country? Huh!'' (Furious) It develops into something.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, you think more in light of your situation than you talk about in the distant past, normally. No matter how many beautiful stories or smiling episodes of the Virgin are heard, you won''t be able to believe it as it is.


    I don''t believe it either. It''s unbelievable because I know that my soothing beauty story is imitated.


    - But that''s where unexpected information came in.


    "Please calm down, Lord Liyan....... There is a written diary of the Virgin. Would you like to see it?


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    To the abrupt suggestion, Riyan and I raise our dumb voices. But the archbishop''s expression is serious in itself.


    "That kid''s diary? I''ve never heard of that before."


    Riyan turns his surprise glance to the archbishop, but the archbishop didn''t seem particularly concerned. On the contrary, he just nods that the statement is also convincing.


    "I couldn''t tell you, because it was written in a language that we couldn''t read. Lord Liyan turned out to be the Virgin''s sister, and she was angry for you, so I wanted you to see it."


    "Oh, it was written in the language of the original world, so you couldn''t show it until you found out where Riyan stands"


    People in different worlds have the benefit of automatic translation of languages, but not in people in this world. Most importantly, an autographed diary of the Virgin would be super valuable.


    In the first place, I don''t know what it says... so it''s possible that it says resentment toward this country.


    Given that, it may well be that the Archbishop, a man of this country, has never spoken of the diary before. With him, I don''t want any harm to come to this country.... It doesn''t look like Riyan wants it to be a disaster either.


    In contrast, Riyan remained solidified with a stunned look. It''s also true that I was surprised by the abrupt suggestion, but I guess I''m also afraid to know one end of my sister''s traced life.


    Just because I came to this world doesn''t mean I lived happily ever after.


    If you don''t know, you can hope.


    "What do we do? Riyan. As far as I''m concerned, I think you should see it. I don''t know if I''m gonna get another chance."


    "... Huh?


    "You, in some circumstances, could leave this country! This is more than the archbishop controls. It''s a completely hidden artifact."


    It was some grumpy Riyan, but he returns to me in my words. Turning his gaze to the archbishop, the archbishop also nodded quietly.


    "For generations, only the Archbishop has become aware of its existence. Because even if you can''t read it, it''s a testament that the Virgin did exist. It is strictly controlled in a box where the magic of maintaining the state is constantly applied."


    "... can I see it?


    To Riyan''s inquiry, the Archbishop laughed.


    "I have listened to you two so far, and I am convinced that Lord Liyan is the truth, the Virgin''s sister. I think so...... ''Isn''t it because your sister will come to this country sooner or later?'' and. It''s a word no one understands. Don''t you have the right to inherit it it only if you can understand it?


    I see, indeed, the words of the Archbishop make sense. Being an otherworldly person, I would have read it, but I could not read it to the people of this world. That is because ''the Virgin did not teach anyone the words of her world and did not leave them''.


    Whatever you think, this is the journal in which the true nature of the Virgin was told. If you don''t know what it says, I guess the Virgin didn''t feel the need to hide it either. That''s what''s left, he said.


    ¡­¡­


    Ma...... no way, there is no such thing as a resentment diary...... right!?


    "Read... I want to read that kid''s diary"


    Unaware of me subtly pulling my face, Riyan made the choice to read the diary.


    Will it be auspicious or vicious? Only the Virgin''s diary knows everything.

 312 Dialogue with victims Part IV

    "This way. Oh, that''s... that''s the last diary the Virgin''s written. I hear the journal was kept alive, even when I was old."


    That''s what they gave me. A few daybooks. It would be a magical shame of state preservation not to feel too old.


    This is not all in the diary, beyond what I''m saying ''even if you call me old''. It''s just... Sometimes I can tell from the words.


    I guess Eveille lived a long life in this world.


    It wasn''t just that, I had a peaceful time, like being able to keep a diary.


    No matter how much, I can''t keep a long journal in a life-threatening situation. At the very least, we should see that the clothing and accommodation were in order. Did Riyan feel that way too, he looks somewhere relieved.


    The original world was slaughtered, so it may have unnecessarily appeased. It may be trivial for the people of this world, but it is super important for the people of different worlds that ''an environment was in place where they could live''. It''s possible that the guardian system wasn''t in place.


    "This is her diary..."


    Groaning so, Riyan opened the diary he had in his hand. According to the Archbishop''s explanation, that seems to have been written in late life.


    ¡­¡­


    Riyanly, I guess I was most concerned about my sister''s final period, after all. If what was written in this diary is calm, Evaille is likely to have reached a happy end.


    You''ll have a hard time getting used to this world than being a different person. It''s hard to tell if she was unhappy, even if her diary was full of crying when she was younger.


    Taking that into account, I presume Riyan took the last day book. Above all, it seems surprisingly calm.


    And what was written there was¡­ a little, unexpected truth about the Virgin.


    ''How long has it been since you''ve come to this world? My hair, which was blue, also lost a lot of color, and my face is engraved with wrinkles. I couldn''t imagine being in that world until I could live like this. "


    "I miss it terribly, the world I was in. It was a very difficult place to live for me to fear strife with magic ''


    "But I still miss it, and I can burn it... because there''s Sister Riyan there,"


    "Beautiful, strong, Rinny-sister Riyan. A sweet, loving sister who didn''t abandon even an impossible sister like me to protect me. ''


    "He was so splendid that he had the same hair color, and certainly half the same blood, but he didn''t look like me,"


    ''At first I was afraid, and from me I could not speak to Sister Riyan. But at one point. When Sister Riyan pulled me to the workout, she taught me how to use magic¡­ how to fight.


    ''Sister Riyan''s teachings are harsh... but I can only do the least I can do for her somewhere desperate. When it comes to your sister''s happy face...! And with that smile on his face, he said to me,


    "[Yes, that''s fine. That''s how you protect yourself when I''m not around. Until I rush, I just have to survive] ''


    "Sister Riyan wasn''t willing to take me to the battlefield. You took the time out of your busy schedule, too, all for me. Still, you have to protect me. You just have to think about living. ''


    ''Sister Riyan knew that I was afraid of rough things. Hence the neglect of being able to do so. But Sister Riyan never neglected me like that. On the contrary, you told me to stay put.''


    ''I don''t deserve you to be nice like that. To be neglected, to be cursed for uselessness, he is a coward who stubbornly kept refusing to stand on the battlefield.... Yep, cowards, not cowards. That''s the word I deserve''


    ''With power, do not make too much effort to fear. There''s a life I can save, but I divert too much attention from self-preservation''


    "Such a cowardly person who refuses to protect someone while he is protected. That was me. Being conscious would also be a reason for me to despise myself as a [coward] ''


    ''Still, I managed to help Sister Riyan, and I began to try to change the arrowheads... I was flown into this world. Still, I don''t know how that happened.''


    ''Initially, I was desperate and in tears. I don''t even try to learn about this world, I just repeat that even [I want to see my sister]. Even though I said he was a wonderful person, I was still... out of sight of everything here.''


    ''That''s when I met one otherworldly man. He said he was in action with his magician and was traveling all over the continent''


    ''The otherworlder smiled and said this. [From you just crying, most guys will look great. Doesn''t that sister have a big deal?] and''


    ''I guess you''re referring to this time when your bowels boil back. Unexpectedly, even the tears stopped.''


    ''There were still unforgivable ramblings, but you won''t even write them down. But after I kicked him out. If I tried to calm down, I realized that what he said was never a mistake. No, to be precise [what those around you who have heard me think]!


    ''I drew blood from my face. That''s how I realized it was me who was demeaning Sister Riyan more than anyone else. From those who do not know your sister, it is I who will be the criterion. How can you think of yourself as a great person and so on!


    ''That was all I couldn''t forgive. Be aware of that, I''ve started to act. Compared to discrediting Sister Riyan to the ground, my own fears and other trivial things. Desperately and greedily, you felt something for me, and the attitude of the people around you changed. "


    ''And there was a meeting between the royal family and the temple [why don''t you work for this country]. At the time, there was a large influx of refugees into Ghana. I was perceived as [more unhappy than them, but hard-working all the way] as the being that holds them together, and I was optimal.''


    ''I tried to protect Sister Riyan''s honor... but I saw this as an opportunity. If I do my duty well, many of you will listen to the words. I was wondering if I could restore the honor of my sister, whom I have disparaged.''


    ''But it was Sister Riyan''s memory who still helped me here''


    ''If I were your sister, what attitude would I take? What would your sister think and say?''


    ''Everyone complimented me, but I was full of heart, pride. I just glanced at the way Sister Riyan once was. My sister is the one everyone praises through me. Sister Riyan even recognized the world differently...... because I was allowed to be the sister of such a wonderful person!


    ''The close ones laughed bitterly, but [Eva''s always with her sister, isn''t she?] he said orally. There are no memorable flaws in their words. It included a definite fondness for my sister, who even protected me from the world.''


    "When will I ever be called the Virgin? I was building a place in this world. ¡­ I loved those who lived beside me in this world. ''


    ''Think of it, the interracial youth that I get excited about... may have had a similar struggle. Did you try to turn your eyes to this world by pissing me off and making me realize reality''


    ''That''s why I can''t forgive you for insulting Sister Riyan. I haven''t received an apology because I haven''t seen him since. really abominable''


    ''Still, it''s also true that you remember to appreciate it. I hope they have some peaceful time too.''


    ''... oh, it''s been a long time since I''ve written. Did I want to remind you of a lot of things because I don''t have that much time left over anymore? But looking back¡­ I feel sad that I am happy''


    "Being a coward, I did build a place with memories with Sister Riyan and help from everyone. It was hard, it was hard, but... there was more joy than that. That''s why my heart is so smug ''


    ''If there is only one thing left in your heart, will you not be able to tell Sister Riyan about me? I''m sure... I''m sure Sister Riyan guided me and looked for me. I want to tell my sister that I lived happily ever after.''


    ''Only people from different worlds will be able to read this diary. If you''ve read it, please keep it in mind. [Eveille lived happily ever after]. If you ever see Sister Riyan, please tell her.''


    "Dear sister, my favorite Sister Riyan. Did I deserve to live with your sister? Eva sincerely hopes that my sister, who has given me so much, will be happy. Please, pursue your happiness - ''


    "... Oh, my God. Good, that kid lived happily ever after..."


    My voice is shaking, probably because Riyan is about to cry. My sister, who was so guided, ended her happy life with Riyan''s memories in this world.


    So happy I lived. It would have been a great victory for the Virgin.


    ... but I can''t stop my face from cramping.


    Wait, wait! This diary, seriously, a substitute written by the Virgin? Real!?


    The Virgin was a Tircian-like ciscon? No!


    Riyan feels obliged not to protect her pitiful sister, but her sister is closer to worship. Is it not a fairly rare case as an otherworldly person that all the hard work was nullified before my love for my sister?


    That''s it, ''Disability is like being tested for love for your sister! I can''t lose!'' to get through it all and it feels that way. He/she is very serious and will not break his/her heart, no matter what, unless he/she steps on a mine (= an insult to Sister Riyan).


    ''Cause that'' sister ''isn''t in this world, is she? You can have as many of your people as you want.


    The statue of the Virgin''s sister is all there is to know the real thing and not be disappointed.


    Whenever Eveille is recognized, her fondness for her talking sister rises. Goddess handling straight line.


    Riyan doesn''t seem to have noticed, but there was even a chance that Riyan might have left his name as'' Sister of the Virgin ''. What are you doing in your absence, sister?


    ... Ah, the Archbishop is in tears. Because you found out the truth about the Virgin (laughs), absolutely.


    Well, you want to cry too!


    Because the Virgin is generally a ''devotee to Gania and the people''!


    That''s exactly why it''s all about proving how wonderful your sister is. Well, I thought it was somewhat foot-colored. Wow!


    Without noticing the voice of my heart, Riyan is immersed in joy. I never noticed the archbishop trying to turn a blind eye.


    ... Is that okay, this? Whatever the contents of the Virgin''s diary, is there any information we shouldn''t leave behind?


    Yeah, is this going to be the official information of the Virgin in the future? Seriously?


    "Oh, that...?


    Turning that way to Riyan''s voice, Riyan was crying somewhere stunned.


    "I read your sister''s diary and you''re relieved?


    "Ugh, yeah... uh, I don''t know. I was relieved that she lived happily, happy, and regretted that I couldn''t protect her myself. Oh no, it''s a mess and it doesn''t fit well."


    Riyan herself doesn''t know why she''s crying, or she''s tilting her neck. As I said myself, too many reasons for tears would also be a cause. Simply because I am not happy that my sister lived relatively happily. There will naturally be feelings of regret.


    It''s just... somehow, I figured out the best reason.


    "Mizuki?"


    Riyan asks me strangely, stroking his head out abruptly. From its eyes, the tears are still falling.


    "Riyan, you come on... aren''t you sad you can''t see your sister? Until now, anger and emotions would have accounted for wanting to know about your sister. Weren''t those fulfilled, so you came up with extremely obvious emotions?


    "Huh..."


    "Because the sister you were looking for is no longer in any world. No matter how hard I tried, I went out of reach. You''re sad because you could feel that, aren''t you?


    As a family, it''s natural, right, and went on, Riyan hugged the day book he had.


    ... it''s an artifact, the bookkeeping for that day. What the ''living'' Virgin once left behind in this world. The absolute thing of death has already separated these sisters.


    I could have met Glenn. ''Once again, it was possible to laugh at each other'', even if there was a time difference.


    But no matter how hard the Riyans try, it won''t come true. It is impossible unless the Virgin also becomes undead, and Riyan will not wish to interfere with her sleep either.


    Above all, Evaille was not summoned like Riyan. There''s no one to hit a grudge with.


    "You don''t have to pretend that you understand things well. It would be an unreasonable grudge, but I''ll shut you up, so tell me, tell me! No one laughs at the end of a journey where they keep searching for their sister."


    "Ugh..."


    "But your sister''s wish to tell you about herself came true. Don''t be happy there. I don''t know how to leave a journal so private."


    but if he strokes his shin and strength, Riyan''s face is badly distorted. - And.


    "I''ve been looking... for whoever told me what to do since I was gone. Looking all the time, worrying... even though I gradually came to the same world"


    "Yeah, you are. You''ve been looking for a lot."


    "I can''t believe times are different. At least at a glance, I missed you alive, even when you were old, because at a glance! Again, I wanted you to call me Sister! My... give me my sister back!


    The last word I told you to scream...... ''Return my sister'' would be the real thing about Riyan. If you complain, is it against this world? Because all of a sudden I took my sister from Riyan''s side and pulled the two apart.


    Nevertheless, in the original world Evaille can''t be happy. I know that I should have lived in this world because I found out about it in this world.


    Riyan was convincing himself because he understood both of them. But I guess my sister''s death was heavy enough to outweigh that feeling.


    - Nevertheless.


    The otherworlds who aroused Eveille are amazing. Eveille would have been ~ Ri backwards, I can''t believe you made him face reality by pissing him off.


    In the first place, I wonder how to put it. "Sister" was the only one who said, "It''s no big deal"...


    I don''t know if it''s to arouse you, or if it''s a genuine word, but I think the otherworlds are pretty good, too. Wouldn''t that be the type of person who isn''t around much?


    Even around me, people like that......


    "Ah."


    No, you were alone. In the original world, though.


    That''s what an Alliance Master looks like who was close enough to be told he was my partner. He was a creature who, because of the appearance of a good young man, uttered a sarcasm. I thought they said refreshing outer roads or something.


    Relationships were the kind of guys who turned well for what they wanted, even though they didn''t care about sacrificing people. How are you doing? That place is clever, so I''d be avoiding the danger unless there''s a lot going on.


    "Mizuki? What''s wrong?


    "... hmm? No, it''s nothing."


    Soon Riyan, who had stopped crying, asks strangely. Sneak up on Riyan''s observations, even as he switches his mind and shakes his head.


    ... Oh, I think it''s refreshing when I cry just to cry. My eyes are red, but the expression itself is back to the calm Riyan I had just had.


    "By the way, there''s only one thing I can do for your sister."


    "Huh!?


    Surprise, raise your voice, Riyan. To her like that, I smiled and gave one exposure.


    "A summons must be part of a human being in that world, isn''t it? I mean, you''re here... aren''t you uncovering the grave?


    I felt the pissy air freeze. The archbishop is paling his face as he groans about something meaningless: "Uh, the... right..."


    Bingo. Bingo, I knew it. So you did grave vandalism!?


    "Heh... heh...! He revealed the grave of the child he called the Virgin?


    Kashan! and the sword held by Riyan makes a sound. The hand was strong enough to hear a critical sound, squeezing the pattern of the sword. I don''t know Riyan''s expression because he''s slightly bent over or behind his forehead. But there was an uncontrollable rage in that voice.


    Speaking of which, you haven''t even retaliated against me yet.


    "Oh, are you going? I can use healing magic, so why don''t you come with me? I can swing without killing you alive."


    "Oh, that''s nice. Please come with me."


    "Rah ? Why don''t you help me instead? I''d like to incriminate your subpoena''s accomplices, but your testimony will be decisive."


    "Fine, that''s about it. I don''t want to forgive him for making such a ridiculous summons."


    All right! I installed Riyan''s cooperation! Now we can push the King''s brother!


    "Well, shall we go? Ah, Archbishop, it''s a pleasure to take you to the room of the culprit."


    "... ha. Ok. With me, it''s heartbreaking¡­ no matter what you two do in that man''s room, let''s not see it."


    "Thanks! It''s okay, because I''m good at healing magic! ¡­ however, the subject''s body will be burdened."


    ¡­¡­


    The Archbishop no longer said anything. I just walked out with an objective look on my face.


    - After that, Riyan and I broke out, which led to the destruction of a room in the temple.


    "Your anger is supremely natural! It''s against people''s ways!


    The words of the Archbishop did not incriminate sabotage activities.


    The sinner is the one who carried out the summons. Based on the fact that they will be disputed in the future, our actions were completed by ''just acting a little emotionally''.


    Riyan''s anger, in particular, is legitimate. Fearing of its deep sorrow and anger, it was not... but those who deeply sympathized and agreed with her continued to do so. Everybody, we''re cute. I''m sorry to go out with a fool.


    Come on, Your Royal Highness? I''m gradually ready. Let''s go to war, shall we?

 313 The knights laugh.

    - In the Ilfena Knight Dorm (Argent Perspective)


    "Oh, have you finally found a decision hit"


    If you shrugged by accident, Klaus turned this way.


    "Oh... have you heard from Mizuki"


    "Yeah. And Elle. No way, you wouldn''t expect me to have a personal contact. Mizuki doesn''t want to be admired by Elfena, and Ilfena shouldn''t understand her movements either. In the first place, if you ask about magic, Klaus will be the one to get in touch."


    Saying yes, but what I am saying means nothing more than ''to the Lord, there are things that remain silent''. But Klaus and the other knights listening to it just made the accomplice laugh.


    Naturally, we are still angry that we have been harmed by the Lord.


    The Lord, Elle, doesn''t seem to want to have an unwanted quarrel, but it''s not the same story as this. In the first place, it''s weirder for Gania to let Mizki take this kind of action.


    "Totally...... corner, even though Elle said he ignored the attempted kidnapping. Mizuki, if it had been done, I wouldn''t have felt the need to do this."


    I and the knights nodded with a convincing look at the words of Klaus, who was eyeing the letter. Really, Klaus is right, so there can''t even be an objection.


    Yes, Mizuki and I weren''t willing to make this a big deal at first.


    In the first place, Mizuki basically hunts only the culprits. And that was limited to ''retaliation''.


    There are verses that I have fitted in with minimal retaliation because I know Elle doesn''t want to, although it may also be due to the hassle in person. Desolate black kittens are obedient to their parent cats...... I really miss them.


    This time, if Gania hadn''t behaved strangely, it would have only taken His Royal Highness the King and his subordinate sorcerers.


    Mizuki is a magician. You can''t just set it up in "The World''s Disaster" and be safe.


    Under the phrase ''I was sold a fight, so I bought it'', it just ends... No, I just need to retaliate legitimately.


    Mizuki''s character and way of doing things is known to other countries, so it will be very convincing. Above all, Ilfena can prepare evidence that ''the magician was indeed attacked''.


    It was His Royal Highness the Schanze who waited for that action. Well, Mizuki has an impersonal personality, so I guess I couldn''t allow him to get involved.


    In anticipation of that, Mizki wants His Highness Shuanze as his accomplice.


    Elle ordered Mizki to ''protect His Highness the Shuanze''.


    As for Elle, Mizki would have had a perception like a back shield when acting in Gania. He said that if you were the benefactor of His Royal Highness''s son, you would be promised minimum treatment.


    It seems, however, that His Royal Highness the King and his factions, who were out of taste of the King of Gania, were more foolish than we could have imagined. For some reason, Mizki seemed caught up in a power dispute in Gania.


    ...... I repeat, Mizki is'' belonging to my Ilfena ''and his treatment in Gania is'' benefactor of His Royal Highness Schuanze ''. The history of the healing of His Highness Schanze''s legs will also reveal that he is a magical conductor.


    And yet, I didn''t know you were going to get your hands on me...... I doubt my sanity.


    Everyone in Gagna seems to see Mizki as'' His Highness''s collaborator '', but he''s actually just involved. The kidnapping thing has been talked about, but I don''t remember allowing Mizuki to be harmed.


    As a result, the ''country'' called Gania became a perception from Mizuki that ''a country that keeps selling fights to itself''.


    Retaliation opponents are no longer His Royal Highness Brother Wang. It''s a ''country'', including him.


    If Gania is making a decent decision, the only enemies should have been His Royal Highness the King. Above all, you can say that Mizuki''s magic is almost universal. It''s a bad way to put it, but you can also take methods like ''Assassination that made it look like an accident'', ''Assassination that suddenly made it look like death''.


    This Klaus had spoken of, so I''m pretty sure I can do it for sure. Because Mizuki has the consciousness of being an outsider, he usually just cedes the final decision to the ''one to whom he has the right''.


    I think that decision is correct, even in the sense of not having a wave. Because if Mizuki takes action on the issue, the spearhead of accusation will also be directed at Elle.


    "Mizuki must be angry, too. Even though it is difficult to do just the leg loss of His Royal Highness Wang''s brother, he has even been entrusted to a meeting with that faction. Normally, we have to protect ourselves from getting involved. I don''t care how convenient it is for us."


    If Klaus squeaks like a shudder.


    "Mizuki may be deliberately making it difficult to understand. He didn''t protest about it, did he? Ning Ro, you may be actively acting like a collaborator."


    "Yeah, well, you''re definitely going to keep your mouth shut. Besides, you''re exposing your personal connections by making it look like a back shield, aren''t you? It''s definitely a mislead."


    The twins, who have an understanding of Mizuki, seemed to continue to have fun. I really enjoy that look, and I can tell they support Mizuki''s actions as well.


    "I guess you guys are right. I can talk to royalty in other countries in my personal connections... if you can move. You know, Irfena might think the same thing, right? Oh, what a fool!


    With all due respect, I guess I was laughing with a very mean face. Just "calm down," Klaus taps me on the shoulder.


    But I seemed to agree with that Klaus and twin words. No, I''m sure we''re all convinced of that.


    "Mizuki has invited Ilfena to Gania once in a poisoning riot. Corbella as well. Now that I think about it, that''s Mizuki''s temper, and that''s a fabric stone for not being thought to have kept quiet. If you remember that one, you''ll know that what follows is also a case of Irfena protesting."


    "Isn''t it because Mizuki is a very well done collaborator? In other countries, Mizuki is thorough in his appearance as an ideal collaborator. With that information, it''s no wonder we think we''ll be treated the same way."


    "Mizuki doesn''t have a brother-in-law in Gania?


    "I guess you''re thinking things conveniently. In the first place, Mizki is struggling because of her personal contract with Her Royal Highness Schanze and, above all, Elle''s words. If I''m wrong, I''m not thinking about Gania."


    In a letter from Mizki, I learned that Mizki was negotiating a contract with His Highness Schanze. It''s a totally unprofitable project for His Highness Schanze, but I guess it''s his gratitude to Mizki.


    Of course, until then if I say it''s because I don''t know its value...... according to Mizuki, I haven''t seen the desperation of Mizuki, and you can''t see how to rebel that condition?


    ¡­¡­


    I wonder if His Highness Schanze is perceiving the burden on Mizki. You still think you''re spoiling this situation because you know you don''t have the strength.


    In the first place, it is the King of Gania who has to pay a nuisance fee to Mizki. What the hell are you doing?


    "Only the protection of His Royal Highness Schanze will Mizki be moved by that covenant and personal grace. Elle tried to lead Mizki to Gania, but you were right to stop. You''re gonna be so upset, huh? Above all, Elle predicted that his words would be the starting point for Mizuki to struggle so hard."


    "If you go to Gania at that point, it''s Elle that''s depressing, isn''t it? Elle doesn''t know much about Mizuki."


    "We''re being stopped. I''m glad Elle forgot we''re like Mizuki when it comes to El."


    I snort unexpectedly at Klaus'' words, which gently flaunt my shoulders. That''s when we panicked. I couldn''t let Elle stop me more than I knew what Mizuki was after.


    What Mizuki is after...... it is'' to disparage Gania by the way ''.


    It''s very noisy, and it''s not hard, but they say this is the only way to leave His Highness the Schanze as royalty.


    And do you say?


    Since the current situation is already like the presence of His Highness the Shuanze has dampened the wrath of the Mage Master, I believe that Mizki will drop the gania if the punishment is decided on His Highness the Shuanze. That way, you won''t be punished by His Highness the Schuanze.


    Now it is useless to punish only those who have stripped Mizuki of their fangs. Because Gania''s stupidity is known to other countries, through Mizki. Not everyone who doesn''t realize that. Mizuki won''t say anything, so I guess nobody just dares point it out.


    "A sorcerer who was sold a quarrel retaliates against the country". There is no wonder that what has been told has been carried out more than in the past. That situation is getting better and better.


    At least, the inhabitants of this world ''know'' that''s a threat. It''s too famous to escape words or anything.


    Black kittens have a very bad personality and are smart again. And more than that...... vigilant.


    It can''t be nostalgic to anyone, and if you get your hands on the detour, you won''t have to be malicious or anything to get scratched.


    "This time El has a verse that only looks at Mizuki. That''s why I worry about kittens."


    "Well. The kitten is flying alone in a distant country and seems to be in a great mood."


    "It would be. Suddenly my owner forced me to stay in a long, flying land."


    Black kittens can''t go home, even if they want to. Such a kitten, looking away at where she should go, drips her neck softly... I can''t believe she''s not even supposed to have an attitude.


    I was just thinking in the direction of breaking the cage. That''s right, the delicacy that made him an otherworldly man and became a magician. As long as you can count on it.


    Mizuki is isolated, but she is free in this cavalier dorm. Such a child spends time in other countries with restricted movement¡­ come on, it will be cramped.


    For that matter, there seems to be a fever in retaliation, but that''s what Gania deserves.


    "Because from Mizuki, a country called Gania is like a cage that holds back returns. If it''s a sad cage that won''t open, it''s Mizuki trying to break it."


    "... does that ring like that? That black cat."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "All I ask is that you let it out, and I wonder if you will ring it."


    A black cat trapped in a cage and screaming hard to get it out. Those who try to get in a good mood ignore the need for comfort from the untrustworthy.


    Cage?... No matter how luxurious or how many people need it, if you get in the way, you will break it and leave. Because that has nothing to do with black kittens.


    Black kittens, if they can hunt their prey, that''s fine. I expect extra things, so they certify me as an enemy.


    "King Gania should have negotiated with Mizki. Of course, this situation may also have caused Mizuki not to be noticed... but it is proof that you are tasting Mizuki because you do not think it is strange."


    "There''s no way Mizuki would do that. If we think about wanting it from people in other countries, we''ll see how unusual we are."


    "Because Mizuki is a different world, I guess. A reality that can be protruded abruptly from those who were so tasteful. Looks like you''ve got the card you need, and aren''t you really looking forward to it"


    "Let''s look forward to our fianc¨¦e''s arms. You can tell Dada doesn''t want us to be guardians."


    Couscous and a laugh indoors. It''s just a little malice and more expectations that come to everyone''s face. Everyone, including me, is convinced of Mizki''s victory.


    Come on, Mizuki. It''s time to go home. Let''s stop playing with crap and go home, shall we?

 314 The Black Cat wants to go home, one of them.

    That day, a new letter of invitation arrived from the magician.


    The unexpected content - in each country, an immediate statement of participation was made to the exposure.


    ''Ladies and gentlemen, how are you? I am caught up in some ~ late ~, every time in a power struggle in Gania. The north is heretical... it''s true that people from different worlds can be taken lightly ? I mean, there''s also a knight of escort and surveillance!


    "[None - this treatment] but convenient for me. As for this, I''m not bad. It''s definitely not a bad idea!


    ''They treat me like that, and I can''t possibly be the adult. I think you''re all concerned about this settlement.''


    ''That''s why. Thanks for waiting! We invite you to join us on a live broadcast using magic props, [a place of exculpatory summons for a different world] ¡­!


    ''I exposed it all the more, but Gania did. Oh, the culprit befriended the subpoenaed otherworlds, so the culprit is the collaborator.''


    "We look forward to your participation."


    "Tsk, I want to go home now. I want to celebrate, I want to go back to life with my parents and cats. Above all, I want to say goodbye from this environment, so I''m forced to go home. ''


    - Between Gania and Sight


    "That''s the situation with her...... Riyan. The bishop who was the culprit silenced him, but the exorcism of the other world requires just enough magic to transcend the world. The participation of many magicians and the use of a large number of magic stones are considered essential. Doubtful are the magicians and the magic stone providers¡­ who became the source of funding."


    I''m the one who speaks the language of the situation description. And the royal families of all nations use magic props and participate in this occasion more than their own.


    This seems to be a less used method because the person is inherently also likely to be fake. Sounds like a pretty big screen TV phone to me, but you think it will be used if the king can''t leave his country? It''s just awkward if not this one this time.


    The reason is simple, ''because it is dangerous for royalty in other countries to go to Ghana''.


    Blah, ''You''re unreliable, Gania now,'' said another country, as well.


    In addition to my situation being quite exposed, it is the sorcerers who are responsible for it. Besides, the head of it is Brother Wang.


    A bunch of magicians are a threat, so we can''t call the royal family in the middle of nowhere. This time it was mostly like ''(because it sounds interesting) this way we could all watch it'' though.


    Well, I guess so. The entertainment element is stronger than watching footage of one chosen person being prepared for a life-threatening crisis, which is being relayed by a magic prop by everyone.


    That''s why.


    Thank you from all countries for saying, "I am a party and leave it to the magician who was originally in Gania." Of course, ''it''s quicker for him to plead guilty than to send him in here. I think I have an idea''.


    I understand and most importantly! Glenn, you did a super good job......!


    "The culprits have already been killed, but their collaborators have not yet been punished. There! I''m going to ask Riyan herself, the summoned person, to tell me. It should be noted that she also acknowledges the provision of memory."


    "Hmm, is there any chance she''s connected to you?


    It was the Duke of Fakr who raised his voice. However, that tone is not disgusting. Ning Ro, he asked me questions as a delegate in the sense of preventing me from raising my voice from others.


    Of course, that question is within our expectations. I grin and point at Riyan''s feet.


    "Riyan is the sister of the Virgin. This time," The Virgin''s Hair "was used as the source of the summons. The Archbishop has also testified that the great idiots have uncovered the tomb of the Virgin.... for those who disturbed my sister''s sleep, Riyan is very constant! It''s anger. So I''m speaking on her behalf."


    Right? And when I turned to Riyan, Riyan nodded clearly.... more power cages in her feet as she steps on an object that rolls at her feet.


    "I asked Mizuki. Who knows who''s angriest about this?


    ¡­¡­ What''s the object at your feet?


    "" Scum ""


    IMMEDIATE ANSWER. Me and Riyan hammered out beautifully. Well, that won''t tell you how angry your sister is. All right, I''ll take care of the follow up!


    "By the way, Riyan is a militant. Her world seems to use magic differently than this one, and it''s possible to fit her into a weapon."


    "Well, that''s..."


    "Hey, I''m surprised too! I can''t believe how mad I was, but the doors that seemed sturdy were cut off! Oh, it was the bishop''s room of the original killer, so it''s not particularly problematic, is it? Everyone in the temple showed great understanding, because they said, ''I can''t complain about any sight you get''!


    "Eh..."


    To the words that followed, the outgoing continued. Well, I guess so. Riyan, because Pa and I don''t look like militants.


    But "The Wrath of Your Sister - With the Magic Instructor" at the Temple is truly forgiven by all of the Temple. The Archbishop was also in tears and said ''hard work'', so we are just in this matter.


    "I don''t care what''s going on in this country. I just can''t forgive the guys who vandalized my sister''s grave. Of course, everyone who cooperated in the subpoena."


    "Hmm.... so? Are they here?


    "... Yep. There he is."


    To put it that way, Riyan points to the person with the knife he had in his hand. Naturally he was there, His Royal Highness Brother Wang.


    "You and some magicians were there then.... In my world, magic fights monsters. That''s why I was so attentive to my surroundings. I don''t care what you think, it can''t be irrelevant to be there."


    "Bullshit! People from different worlds, they''ll just be connected!


    "I wouldn''t do that, would I? Something you don''t need to. Yeah, Mizuki just told me," Tell me who was there when you came to this world. "Did you rub it with Mizuki? Above all... ''It''s not Mizuki who can''t forgive this, it''s me who''s the victim''? Why do I have to name someone else?"


    "Gu..."


    As he folded, His Royal Highness, Brother Wang, silenced with a remorseful expression to Riyan, who spoke one question after another. The victim, Riyan himself, says he''s angry, so it''s hard to overturn that testimony.


    Or it would be impossible for the person in question, except His Royal Highness Brother Wang and his loyal sorcerers. It''s something that costs magic and money, an interracial summons. Because magicians in general live in poverty for the price of money, magicians with a wealth of money are limited.


    Due to the electorate consciousness of His Royal Highness Brother Wang, the sorcerers who should be called its proximity would also be aristocrats. You''re gonna look the same with the erasure method, right?


    "Well? We can''t keep our mouths shut more than we contradicted."


    It was King Kivera who cut the tantrum somewhere grumpy.


    ''I agree. I didn''t know you were a magician but didn''t understand the dangers...... aren''t you ashamed?


    Likewise, Rudolph looks grumpy. I guess Rudolph is willing to take the side of the otherworlds as he leans his gaze on me. Good guy.


    "There are still questions about the treatment of the Magic Master, but what is the management system of this country like?"


    If King Carlossa squeals that doesn''t hide the shudder.


    ''If you''re getting your mind around it, I don''t think this is going to happen''


    For some reason, Master Will stabbed Todome looking objective.... Glenn, what have you done in the past? Oddly enough, your lord.


    "Shouldn''t you listen to yourself for a moment?


    "Um. I agree with King Sarovara, too."


    Spin words so that King Sarovara and King Corbella, this one of the best good guys in the face - only this in-face exclusive - calm everyone down.


    But I have seen... the appearance of Tircia right next to King Sarovara!


    The female fox is willing to enter the war. Absolutely, they''ll set something up. For Sarovara, a great opportunity to appeal to each country. The female fox seemed to have correctly received the meaning of my invitation.


    ... Well, it doesn''t make sense if Tircia doesn''t have some kind of diplomatic card. If you look like that, there''s something going on.


    And Irfena is.


    ¡­¡­ Your Highness Tezert, I sent Mizki for the treatment of His Highness Schanze''s feet, and I didn''t tell you to be your pawns? Whatever you think of the case of the interracial summons, it won''t be a case of Mizuki moving. May I ask why? "


    My eyes weren''t laughing. I smiled. The demon king had nicely sikato His Royal Highness the King, and had set his aim for the Ganian forces.


    ... Um, Dear Parent Cat? I''m glad to hear how you feel, but read the air on this occasion. Look, you''re all scared.


    "You deserve Elshon''s anger, too. Mizuki, don''t worry. Elshon''s parent cat is now. Ning Lo, it''s stranger that you haven''t protested before, so I don''t think anyone''s gonna complain, okay?


    "Uh... no, that''s not true"


    As I say, I turn my gaze to all of you.... All of you snorted with a convincing look.


    Oh well - I figured you were wondering if there was no protest from Irfena -...... No, I was just keeping quiet. People who notice, don''t they, the unnaturalness of my situation?


    ¡­¡­ I think so. I understand too much, I don''t know what to say. "


    ''Be honest and happy. I''m glad you got your cat certification penetrated. "


    Looks funny, it''s Rudolph who laughs at it. But the position of best friend of the cat parent and child can permeate Rudolph.


    It''s our kind, our kind. As a dog-cat friendship story, I hear you''re smiling at Zebrast.


    In such intercession, it was His Royal Highness the King who could no longer remain silent.


    "Be as attentive as the rest of the world! With people from different worlds, not everything can be a threat! I''m told a lot of pity, ladies and gentlemen!


    Indeed, ''not all otherworldly people are a threat''. I guess around Alisa is more of a threat than there are individual differences.


    His Royal Highness Brother Wang is also partially correct, so the nobles of Gania do not seem to know its gravity. They originally tended to underestimate heresy. You may find it inconceivable to care about the most alien of heresy.


    But now there are two people here, me and Riyan, who ''can be a fine threat''.


    "To the extent that you defeated Kivera, don''t you have a sense of crisis? If it rains blood on Gania, can I join the threat?


    "Oh, then I''m not a big deal.... Would it have been better to destroy the temple itself?


    We both tried to run our mouths off what we didn''t need. At once, our gaze focuses on us.


    Everyone in Gania doesn''t quite understand - I don''t feel so critical because I haven''t done any massive destruction or anything like that - but the people who are in the fight on the relay are decently pale. And, of course...


    ''Both of you, stop. Mizuki? Look, we''re not gonna do this by mistake, are we? Don''t even let Miss Riyan do it. "


    "Yes."


    Fast forward, stopped by our demon king. Around talking about Riyan, too, he probably prevented the possibility of being endangered by everyone.


    However, some fools poke there. His Royal Highness Brother Wang, the man who was about to be forgotten about his existence.


    Apparently, you saw what I honestly said and your pride was hurt. In other words, there seems to be a strange sense of confrontation with the Demon King.


    Well, I guess so. Demon King, in the future His Royal Highness Brother Wang... you will be in the same position. Unlike His Royal Highness the King of Gania, he is a necessary man for the country, though!


    Moreover, at present, His Highness Linus is also present in the position of brother Wang. I don''t think we can help but feel inferior to the two young people the country needs. You don''t need a child, Your Royal Highness.


    ... ''Zama! Less inferior, better hit around!'' Though I think so.


    "Ha! Your Highness the Demon King is kind. You''re going to be just as handsome as the Magic Master there."


    ''I''m not thinking about that. And there seems to be only one mistake. "


    "What...?


    The Demon King smiled sparingly at His Highness the King''s brother who was surprised.


    ''I didn''t miss it, Mizuki missed it on me.'' Cause Mizuki is [on his own] just naming my subordinates. ''


    "Become..."


    "Yes, sir! There, don''t get me wrong! Because everything I say and do is my own fault!


    "Mizuki, annoying"


    "Er... let''s be impressed there, Demon King."


    I said something unusual and offensive. Except you didn''t hang out with my Nori.


    Oh......! You''re reforming your consciousness, Demon King! If it weren''t for the lights there, it would have been better!


    Now, shall I take His Royal Highness the King? Besides being a sinner to anyone, I said ''self-responsibility'', didn''t I?


    "Kings, please conclude from your mouth. Without it, this country would not be recognized."


    ''Right, he''s not the supreme power. The bishop of the culprit and the others are what it looks like. It is harder to say that [a country] called Ghana acquiesced in the contraindications than Mizuki and the others were allowed to retaliate. Your words will be decisive. "


    ... No, Demon King. It was me and Riyan''s arbitrariness that bogged down the bishop. Emotionally, he said, ''Let me die!'' I just did. It seemed so awesome that the Archbishop would unconditionally acquiesce to our retribution.


    But you can''t even expose that here. Above all, it is a good opportunity for the nobles of the King''s Brotherhood not to pinch their mouths. So you don''t have to let it go.


    I just need to keep my mouth shut, that''s all.


    (After covering up the inconvenience) Launch "pressure from other countries" in public Move!


    The Demon King is also handing over Ganian relief, while blocking the escape route for the Ganian King. It''s a form of forced push to two choices, but everything would be the kindness of the Demon King because the rest of the country doesn''t seem willing to say anything. I may have guided His Royal Highness Schanze.


    The King of Gania nodded, looking somewhere bitter, laughing and urging. To that look, I find out he was already ready to cut off his brother.


    "Of course. I will punish you severely as well as my country! My character, which was inseparable, would also be responsible for causing this to happen. BUT! More than I''ve got my hands on contraindications, and more than that has come to the knowledge of other countries! Whether royal or not, punishment is imposed without exception. I''m not going to make a difference."


    "Just kidding! You didn''t do anything for this country! It is our contribution to the country that invites the blood of the Virgin to help us beyond the threat of the Wizard!


    "There is no way to use His Majesty the Mage as a reason for this. In the first place, Lord Liyan seems angry with you. Why do you think you can own it? The otherworlds are not our tools!?


    "To the heretics below the civilian population, there is no need for royalty to be concerned!


    His Royal Highness Brother Wang is not convinced, though he is close to yelling at each other. If we see two points as common sense: ''the other world treats civilians'' and ''the north treats heresy poorly'', because the words of His Highness Brother Wang are no mistake either. It''s a national pattern, the point is.


    That being said, I''d be in trouble if you didn''t understand that on this occasion. We have to show it off and make sure that the same thing doesn''t happen in the future. With other countries, you must want that.


    You know, treat me like a "threat" or something, like "subcivilian heretic"?


    Around unaware of it, he seems to have a solidified electorate.


    All right, let''s show ''quite the art'' more than perceived as a threat.


    Even if I were to call myself the best entertainer, I''m sorry that this place ends with just a brotherly fight with the people on the story.


    In the first place, only on this occasion can His Royal Highness the King! Even though that''s what we''re here for!


    If the punishment is confirmed, there''s no way you can get your hands on a sinner in another country!?


    "Then you just have to let me bump. The reason is retaliation, more than ever, ''cause I don''t like you''"


    "" What?


    The Royal Ganian Brothers all turn to me. Ignoring them like that, I shouted "You''ll borrow" and took the planting wand from His Highness Schanze. Keep moving, to the front of His Royal Highness Brother Wang.


    "Think about it! You third-rate scum magician!


    "Guuuuuu"


    He shook his wand with his yelling voice, firstly a bullet in the belly. While everyone was being taken aback, I gently slapped myself on the shoulder with a wand in one hand.


    It''s okay, I won''t let you die that easily. Wow. I think there are things that people can''t forgive.


    "With a novel welcome, I came to Gania, though.... There''s been a lot going on in this country, right? Divergent, civilian, you scorned me......! Make fun of people. Come on, there''s incompetence that''s only worth being born! Race difference? I''m from different worlds, naturally!? Well, if you''re still complaining, let me say this as a better magician than all of you."


    Smile inadvertently with as much intimidation as you can. And turns a disdainful look at His Royal Highness the King, who is squatting but staring at him.


    "This inferior creature...! Oh, don''t get me wrong, okay? I don''t despise people in this world, I just look down on you from the bottom of my heart, who are ''worthless heresy'' and inferior to even me, who are only ''civilians''"


    "You..."


    "Look, look, scratch more feet. Well, I don''t expect much from you incompetent enough to lose a pair. Follow national laws. That''s all I need."


    I don''t even understand it that year, but it''s what I was saying! And laughing brightly, he realized he was looking down first, and His Royal Highness the King bites his lips.


    Come on. Come on. Fun curse, huh? The black knights who made the wand would have dropped their drinks now, and from now on, it''s my turn!

 315 Black Cat Wants To Go Home Part Two

    "Ku......! You do this, you just have to do it."


    "It''s up to you. Treat me like a monster and don''t think the identity system will apply."


    One more shot while surprisingly returning it to His Royal Highness the King, who is well. I stepped on my shoulder when I got to my knees and stuck the tip of my wand to my neck muscle. Exactly, the faces of the people around me attract me.


    Ha ha! I''m an admirable villain! But I feel refreshed!


    A villain is fine. There is absolutely nothing wrong with the reputation of Gania falling to the bottom of the earth. There are likely to be eight hits per trio or interworlder to me, Riyan, and His Royal Highness Schanze, but they don''t have the personality to do it in a big way.


    Especially Riyan, who doesn''t seem to feel worthy at the moment other than his sister, has the impression that he''s going to be quick and handy.


    After me, it sucks. Different worlds, Riyan. She looks like a militant and will be out exercising her powers immediately.


    I mean, Riyan doesn''t have an identity or connections, so he only has the power to counter it. Inevitably, it''s a natural flow. If they ask me for help, I''ll be happy to rush, too.


    "There''s no way you can carry a country without a guy who called and didn''t look to you because he couldn''t move his legless fruit son. You think it''s ''my brother''s fault I couldn''t be king'', even though I''m just too powerless? Whether you''re here or not, you''re the only future to be king, hey! Good point, I treat it like a stallion. Ning Lo, it''s better now than it is now because of its role."


    "I am the lead magician!


    "Ha! There''s a guy who can only use that kind of crude magic, and can''t tell the difference between doing good and bad, hey? I don''t know, say that. If I admit what you said, it would mean that the entire level of magicians in Gania is low."


    Naturally, if the top rating drops, so does the ratings of those who follow. Attempted kidnapping, selling fights to ''World''s Disaster'' exorcisms, and¡­ a contraindicated summons of otherworldly men.


    Admitting the sorcerer who did this is the stain for Gania. You''re more than a witness to the royalty of every country. You''re not going to stay in your personal assessment, are you?


    "Ah... what do you mean! This, do this......"


    If I turned my gaze to the hysterical voice I heard, Mrs. Wang''s brother was still staring at me with a slight tremor. The gaze is directed towards Hiragana and the Duke of Fakr.


    I see, though you feel fear for me, do you expect the Duke of Fakr to take refuge in you? The strong words of His Royal Highness Brother Wang will also be caused by the presence on this occasion of the nobles of the faction, beginning with the Duke of Fakr.


    It''s just... the Duke of Fackle pretends not to know your gaze.


    Aren''t you abandoned by the Duke of Fackle, you two?


    The patriotic duke isn''t sweet enough to have the affection of a parent and a child on this occasion, is he?


    In the first place, Mrs. Wang Brother and I came to the ''enemy'' who sold me a fight. Then you won''t mind crushing it on this occasion.


    She is very prized and dislikes being looked down on by others¡­ to be considered inferior. And this is a public place where there are royalties from other countries.


    Come on, lets retaliate ? Let it sink, Mrs. Wang!


    "What?" The World''s Disaster. "You''re a magician, are you complaining? Shut up about the gendered laundry board. Its golden cuts, it''s so deaf."


    "Is...?


    For a moment, she didn''t know what she was told, Mrs. Wang Brother, who would have a pompous face. Such a beautiful sicato of her, I turned my face to King Sarovara.


    "King Sarovara. I''m sorry, will you let Tircia out?


    "Hmm? Can I help you with Tircia?


    "Yeah, that''s the place."


    Nodding, King Sarovara seems to have comfortably given way to Tircia. Immediately, Tircia is shown.... You look good, lady fox. You seem to be more alive than you were before.


    "Long time no see, Mizuki. Can I help you?


    "Tircia, long time no see! Could you just stay there for a second? I want to make it comparable."


    Raise one hand gently to appeal to a close friend. Sarovara is in trouble right now. These friendship appeals will also help Sarovara.


    In fact, Tircia deepened her grin about whether that was found out too. Even without words, they conveyed what I intended.


    Well, that''s about as good a prep as it gets. I laugh at Lady Wang''s brother, who looks suspicious.


    "Heh... what!


    "... First of all, Queen Gania"


    As I say, I turn my face to the queen. Everyone was caught and imitated by me. Suddenly to her concentrated gaze, the queen seemed a little confused, but still smiled at me without being timid.


    The queen is not only smart, she is a nice buddy beauty. You look young, but mature frames at your age.


    "Next, Tircia"


    Likewise guide everyone''s gaze to Tircia. Tircia seemed to have guessed my purpose, and moved slightly, so that I could see the chest.


    My personality is alle, but Tircia''s rating is'' The Wise Princess''. Of course, the proportions are great.


    He then turns his gaze back to Lady Wang''s brother and stares at that lonely chest with scornful eyes. Everyone and their gaze naturally move.


    "That''s it, royal woman. All the queens I know and their equivalents are Nice Buddies. The queen is also responsible for diplomacy, so be smart. You don''t have either, do you? Mr. Laundry Board?


    "Become!?


    "A tea party hosted by the queen, and on that day, you''re an insane person who''s forced to join me? That won''t even make me laugh. You know, set yourself up and lose, pathetic?


    When she found out that she had compared her chest to her head, Lady Wang shook her face bright red and smug. Ha, did you notice!


    A pathetic gaze, directed at you by the bastards who followed my gaze!


    You''re remembering your own wife, you royals nodding with a convincing look!


    Before gender, the beauty of the Demon King makes a difference at a very different level than from the beginning!


    "... Mizuki. What''s your gaze now? ''


    "Never mind. Even today, I just thought my parents and cats would be beautiful."


    Why do you notice? Dear Parent Cat......!


    Master Parent Cat is looking at me with a jittery eye, but I don''t care! ''Cause obviously the damage done to Mrs. Wang''s brother has been added!


    In the first place, Rudolph and King Kivera, Master Will, are shivering their shoulders secretly sideways. There must be other guys laughing. Especially around the chivalry dorm noodles and sails, right? Absolutely.


    Everyone in Gania just didn''t laugh... but still no word of denial goes up.


    Right, I can''t do anything I can''t. The object of comparison is royalty, and I can''t even tell you how far-fetched it is.


    Even if it would be cruel, you shouldn''t turn away from the reality that made you think you couldn''t even follow!


    "This... I can''t believe you made me taste the humiliation I''m going to get when I''m called" Your Highness "the King''s brother...!


    "Humiliation? It''s just reality, isn''t it? Well."


    I deliberately push my chest up with one hand and turn a good smile toward Lady Wang.


    "Even I, what''s in the crowd.... I''m not asking you to feel your chest shake. You can call it a chest when the irregularities come to be seen from above your clothes, and there''s a wall!


    "Ku......!


    Personally, I think slender people are pretty good too. Individuals would be a matter of how to show it.


    But a ''queen'' is one of the faces of the country¡­ ''a being at the apex of a woman in that country''. You''ll need elements that look, brainy, and convince others quite a bit.


    In the case of Mrs. Wang Brother, there is a verse that softened the responsibilities and heavy pressures associated with that position and bound only to ''the highest rank as a woman''. That''s why it sinks easily just with such apparent criticism.


    In the meantime, Riyan asked with a strange face.


    "Mizuki, I know to some extent, is appearance so important in this world?


    "Hmm? No, I think as long as the highest ranked woman has the elements she deserves, she''ll be fine. Is your appearance about optional?


    "Then why are you so far away?


    ... I''ll tell you for once, I have no malice at all towards Riyan. Yes, there''s no malice in the shards, I''m just purely wondering.


    It''s just... that''s only the place to rub salt into the troubled Lady Wang. Of course, Riyan wasn''t aware.


    I''m the one who rides badly there! Riyan, unconsciously Nice Assist!


    "I can''t find an element of praise, and it doesn''t seem most convincing? In the first place, it''s obvious to everyone''s eyes, so don''t deny it! I think we also need to take reality."


    "... Indeed. You''re embarrassing me for selling a fight to Mizuki, who''s supposed to be looking down, a worn out past. It looks obvious, and I think the metaphor for washboard and walls is accurate."


    "... Soudayo"


    You convinced me, Riyan seems happy. On the spot, full of subtle air.


    There should be no malice in Riyan.... Yes, I would like to think that there is no malice. As far as Riyan is concerned, what I don''t think I did with intent.


    Everyone, even if they want to get into it, can''t get into it. Aren''t you naturally in, Liyan?


    And breaking such an atmosphere... it was our female fox who smashed it and made it worse.


    ''Yes, Mizuki. It''s a corner place, so I need to tell you something.''


    "Hmm? What''s up? Tircia."


    Turning to a voice that sounded abrupt, Tircia laughed and teased the bomb statement.


    ''I used it, it would have been poison to put in the tea leaves, wouldn''t it? That''s [I got it from Gania]. There''s a reason they stopped using it, besides the propaganda of demonic props, right? It''s a very delicate and difficult plant to grow. Given the hassle, it''s not worth it, is it?


    "Heh? There are some plants in my world that need to be properly controlled, too, right? In this world where there is no such equipment, what to substitute¡­"


    Tircia grinned deeper and nodded as she ran her gaze to His Royal Highness the King.


    Naturally, [use magic]. The cost of the Demon Stone will not be foolish, and [it will not be possible to make it unless the one who is cultivating it is also a magician of high magic]. Or [there''s a magician close by who can do that]? If you want to make it sneaky, [we need to secure a place]. There are only a few people who have the environment to grow it. ''


    "I see ~! I mean, ''I have gold that I can prepare demonic stones for,'' where I can grow them without anyone knowing¡­ ''I have private property that people can''t easily step into'', ''I can use the magic I need to cultivate'', ''I''m in a position to sell them into the royal Tircia'' and"


    "It''ll be like that."


    Tircia ''didn''t say the name of the man who made the deal''. It''s just, ''He just explained that tea leaf''.


    I''m also involved in that case, so it would be possible to have an excuse to the extent of ''I saw you around the corner, and I thought I''d say it at last''.


    However! This exposure on this occasion will cause further suspicion to be directed against His Royal Highness the King and his faction.


    Everyone here has heard that His Royal Highness Wang is the lead sorcerer.


    His Royal Highness the King Brother even contradicts the summoning of otherworldly people, even if he is a fool who softens up in peace.


    The magicians surrounding His Royal Highness Wang are also known to be aristocrats, and some are so intoxicated as to defray the kidnapping of the Demon King.


    Hey, aren''t you packing any more? Faction of His Royal Highness the King. Even if His Royal Highness Brother Wang himself is not involved, he will not be irrelevant.


    In the first place, the poison has been used in Irfena and Sarovara. With other countries, it is a case that cannot be ignored.


    Tircia brought me that information. He cut me a card on this occasion, which could be a trump card to Gania. I guess this is her big thank you. "I was taken care of in one of Sarovara''s cases," he said.


    "Dear female fox, lovely......! I deliberately expose that personality on this occasion, I love it......!


    "Oh, I love Mizuki, too. You''re a magician called [The World''s Disaster]. More than that...... ''


    Thumbs up all the time, while Tircia smiled elegantly. Such Tircia''s eyes dwell in suspicious light.


    "We... not [your friends]"


    Pisces freeze around. The people who were obsessed with the information on the poison brought abruptly turned to me and Tircia at the same time as they quieted down¡­.


    "The First Princess and the Other Worlds Are Friends" would make me smile in a friendship story that goes beyond my identity, but in the case of "The Lady of Sarovara Fox and the Magic Instructor are Friends" I would be scared to death. Besides, word play was strangely breathtaking.


    Above all, ''it is true that Princess Tircia took sides with the Mage on this occasion''. I can also accept that I gave up my trump card to Gania, so in the future there is also the possibility that the Magic Instructor will move for Sarovara.


    Of course, I''ll pay you back, too! You''re going to be a long relationship, aren''t you, Tircia?


    "Oh, you''re super close! To the extent that we think about backwork together."


    "Well, if it''s a mitzvah!


    From Fun Laughing Tircia, I can''t spin a word of denial. In the future, what I have said will become widespread as a fact.


    It''s not a lie, everybody. The Magic Instructor and the Female Fox are friends playing with Cakkauf. Although we could kick each other once in a while, you could basically say we''re friends...... maybe.


    No one is turning their consciousness to Mrs. Wang''s brother anymore to the emergence of further threats. Lady Wang''s brother and wife have drowned in disappointment, but even looking at her pathetic appearance, there was no voice for salvation.


    I smile contentedly at her appearance like that.


    Your faction is a halibut. Everyone lightly exposes their brittleness when these things happen because they are a gathering of top priority people about themselves.


    I''m not afraid of any number of loyal subordinates. Because loyalty makes loyalists afraid because they don''t know what to do.


    - I''m the Black Cat of the Demon King. You can''t forgive the guy who ripped his fangs off to his owner, can you?

 316 Black Cat Wants To Go Home Part Three

    Well, Mrs. Wang Brother sank with this. The rest is fate, His Royal Highness Brother Wang only.


    Initially the presence of the nobles supporting His Royal Highness Brother Wang was in the way, but it would be good to see that at the moment the problem has been resolved.


    Whatever, I''ve been involved in this since I came to Gania, and it''s all, "What the nobles of His Royal Highness''s faction did to me". Even the worst of hearts is the sight of kings of all nations.


    You will never want to appeal to yourself, except for the loyal nobility that shelters His Royal Highness the King. If you get involved, the house sinks.


    Above all, the patriots, headed by the Duke of Fakr, will turn to the support of the next generation and leave no matter what happens to the modern era. Unless things are going to affect the country, I can''t get my hands on it.


    With the erasure method, only His Royal Highness the King is now my enemy. The King of Gania is no longer able to reach out for salvation than he has also decided to be prepared.


    This is the moment I''ve been waiting for. It was a really long time until I got here......!


    I''m gonna ask you to sink in more than it''s my return condition, okay? Your Royal Highness.


    "By the way, king. Remember what the Demon King just said?


    Turn around and smile at the King of Gania. King Gania tilted his neck gently, but seemed to have immediately guessed what it was about.


    "Oh, well, it''s a protest that you''re caught up in the circumstances of our country, isn''t it? I regarded it like an extension of what was protecting me, annoying me for a long time. Let''s reward what we want, not just formal apologies."


    Apologizing with such a sorry look, the King of Gagna, but His Highness Tezelt and His Highness Schanze all pulled their faces together.


    ... Yeah, you guys, you saw me laugh nigga, right? It''s just for a second, but you witnessed it perfectly, didn''t you?


    But the hour is already late! Will you listen to what I have to say more than take the king''s word for it!


    "Father, it''s my responsibility..."


    "My lord Tezelt, I''m annoyed. Shut up.... excuse me, I got in the way"


    "No, I''m sorry about Tezelt, who broke into a conversation with me. Don''t, Tezelt."


    "Huh... yes, yes"


    To the king''s reprimand, His Highness Tezelt has no choice but to back off. King Gania probably rejected His Highness Tezert''s behavior ''on the basis of general perception'' because he doesn''t know as much about my character as two.


    Well, the king only knows what I do and what I do with it, right? Try to wait, but don''t understand.


    Conversely, the royal families of all nations look at me with great pleasure. I guess I''m intrigued by one of these hands because the settlement I want includes the unscrupulous'' His Royal Highness remains royal ''.


    Well, maybe it''s time to start.... I didn''t say a word about ''no punishment in the coalition'', did I?


    "The main perpetrator of this against me is His Royal Highness Brother Wang. And naturally, that includes more than the nobles of his faction did. You''ve all been trying to eliminate me in order to give His Royal Highness the status he deserves."


    "It won''t matter to me!


    "Yes, sir. At least it''s mandatory in the sense of knocking them down to the bottom. Because the more you crawl, the more you crawl, the better your last hope. In the first place, you''re an enemy to me, aren''t you?


    One glance at His Royal Highness the King, who immediately denies it. And he said, "It''s your fault, take responsibility."... let it pass that my eyes aren''t laughing. Specifications, specifications.


    Still not giving up is a good thing for His Royal Highness the King. When he recognized His Royal Highness Schanze in his sight, His Royal Highness Brother Wang smiled proudly.


    "Is it my sin? If so! I guess my son, Schanze, has punishment too!


    "There is, isn''t there? Then we will begin with His Royal Highness the Schanze."


    "Nah!?


    Was it unexpected, even His Royal Highness Tezert and the others looked at me with a little cancer? The royals watching the relay seemed unexpected about this too, but they just looked interesting to watch.... will not raise my voice to gloat me.


    "What... to? Yes, okay!? We would have been close!?


    "That''s not what I''m talking about. Friendly is my personal emotion. What we are pursuing now is the response we ask of the ''country'' called Ghana. Different scale, it''s not personal emotions that should be prioritized"


    That''s how educated you are! And if I tell you brightly, you didn''t come up with the words to give back, His Royal Highness Brother Wang pushes in regret.


    Of course. I don''t know how to imitate the education of a parent cat, even though this is a place where other countries have eyes.


    "Ku... is the abandoned pawn for the achievement of the purpose"


    "... I don''t know what you''re saying it''s all about, but I''ve publicly stated from the beginning that I''m not on your side. On top of that, that treatment. Protests from Ilfena and me, of course."


    This, by the way, may also include a dislike for the King of Gania. His Royal Highness Schuanze has unlimited power and other zeroes, so the rice contract is the ultimate redemption. Ning Ro, you can say that''s all you have.


    By contrast, how about the Kings of Gania? ''I had that duty, and while I had the power and the human resources to carry it out, I did nothing''. Put their behavior into words, it''s nothing more than this.


    They are turning a worrying gaze at His Highness the Schanze, but His Highness the Schanze at the time, naturally, takes my word for it. I guess I couldn''t abandon the possibility of that happening all the time because I was ready from the start.


    "Sire, why don''t you entrust my punishment to Mizki? She is right, our parent child victim¡­ I must make amends, including for betraying His Highness Elshon''s heart"


    "Your Highness, is that all right with you? As you can see from my desire to punish you, I am educating Mizuki not to be swayed by personal feelings. You don''t know what''s gonna happen, do you? I''m an outsider, too, than I was. I can''t get involved either. ''


    "Of course. That''s why you can say. Everyone has to be convinced because it is the punishment she inflicts, which is a party and the biggest victim.... because it is we who have failed in our natural duty"


    His Royal Highness Schanze is not wavering in the words of the Demon King either. And what His Royal Highness Schanze himself said made the Ganian forces unable to speak out either. His Highness the Gray Cat Schanze is really clean in these places.


    I don''t give up, I understand it''s a ''natural punishment''.


    Unlike my parents, I don''t imitate excuses.


    The Ganians will now change their perception of His Royal Highness Schanze.... maybe it was too late.


    The royal families of all nations also have somewhat tender eyes toward His Highness the Schuanze. On this occasion, there seems to be an increase in appreciation for His Highness Schanze for his cleanliness in responding to punishment without any movement.


    "Now...... first, ''Go beneath His Highness Tezelt with your own feet, and kneel''. Oh, use this cane, please. Even if Mr. Rafik supports you, you won''t be able to walk on your own yet."


    ¡­¡­ Okay. "


    Mr. Rafik, who came to get the wand, was turned to the eye of criticism, but that would also be natural. No one wants you to know that this is a situation where you can''t walk satisfactorily. Well, His Highness Schanze is an adult male. It seems like a spectacle.


    "This is where punishment comes from, though. Please strip His Royal Highness Schanze of his right to inherit the throne. And I ask His Highness Schanze to pledge his allegiance to His Highness Tezert."


    "What?


    "Of course, right? It''s to put an end to your worries later. Therefore, I ask you to pledge your allegiance to the next generation, His Highness Tezert."


    This treatment of His Highness Schanze, who has done nothing. Immediately from the surroundings¡­ the eyes of the ''even from those who do not know His Highness Schanze well'' criticism are turned.


    But that doesn''t break my laugh. Ning Lo, I can''t stop laughing inside that it has unfolded the way I want. Ha, choroy!


    Yeah, that''s fine. Improvised seating is fine, so be your ally.


    In fact, most of the pity will come from not being in such a situation, but from the side, it makes me look like I''m leading His Highness Schanze. ¡­ ''I am impressed by the royalties of other countries that they are not like His Royal Highness the King''.


    Failure to do so would never lead them to agree with the punishment. Because I seem to have saved you with my personal emotions more than I am familiar with His Highness Schanze.


    King Gania looked bitter, but they still changed their mind. Eventually, he declared in a quiet voice.


    "Deprive Schanze of his right to inherit the throne. All right, Schanze?"


    "Yes, let''s take it for granted. Of course, my loyalty to Tezert will be sworn in."


    "Schanze......"


    "Tezelt, no, Your Highness. This is the reality. Ning Lo, let''s be too late. It doesn''t have to be Mizuki."


    Smiling and telling the King of Gania, His Highness Shuanze bowed his body and mouthed to His Highness Tezelt''s shoe tip. People squirm.


    "I dedicate my allegiance to His Highness Tezert. As the royal families of all nations bear witness, I hereby pledge my unwavering loyalty."


    ¡­¡­ Okay. "


    With a bitter face, His Highness Tezelt received that loyalty. Now they are no longer in a reciprocal relationship. Otherwise...... again, things like modern times just repeat themselves.


    Even if His Royal Highness Schanze himself has no will to do so, there are aristocrats who can move. Therefore, His Royal Highness Tezert understood that it was necessary.


    "See you at the end. King, please adopt His Highness Shuanze as your son."


    "What?"


    It was unexpected, everyone got a flashy look. Rarely, His Royal Highness Schanze seems distracted as well.


    "Mizuki, may I ask why you would? Is this punishment?


    "Isn''t that right? Beyond the pledge of allegiance I have had, I must ask you to work in the future as the hand and foot of His Highness Tezert. But! Unfortunately, the Ganian nobility is'' totally ''unreliable. I learned this from my experience. His Royal Highness Shuanze is the king''s disciple. Even today, he can''t be lightened half the time, so it''s more certain to keep and kill him in the royal family than to give him a title poorly or keep a guardian."


    "... I mean, you''re right, you''re willing to let His Highness Schanze work under His Highness Tezelt, aren''t you?


    "That would be punishment. It can be used as a deterrent to the nobles who were on the side of His Royal Highness the King, and this country is subpoenaing the other worlds, right? We only need to keep the people we can use and take them down."


    Absolutely, I think there''s going to be a faction reshuffle. Besides that, I can turn a hard eye from other countries. So I thought you were worried about His Highness Tezelt''s hair... ''It''s hard when you have a lot of idiots. It''s going to be tough in the future''.


    But there were those who disputed this punishment. Needless to say, it is His Royal Highness Brother Wang.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Arrange all the convenient things for you...!


    "Huh? I wish I was bad enough, didn''t I? ¡­ based on you."


    "What!?


    Laughing back, His Royal Highness Wang looked surprised. Oh, he hasn''t noticed.


    My best friend, Mr. Rudolph, will take a bad ride there.


    "Mizuki, I want to hear why too. Of course, there is, right?


    "Naturally! So His Royal Highness Brother Wang wasn''t letting go of his right to inherit the throne because he was convinced he would be a better king, was he? In a way, this is something you''ll never lose. In other words, it falls under" The Most Valuable of His Royal Highness Brother Wang ""


    First one, break your finger. Anyone will be convinced of this. Whatever, King Gania and His Royal Highness the King are famous for rubbing. The reason for this is not hidden.


    "Next, about His Highness Schanze''s pledge of allegiance to His Highness Tezert. His Royal Highness Brother Wang did not hide his rebellion against his brother, King Gania, for many years. That was because ''there was a perception that I was a more legitimate king''. Even Rudolph knows how unfriendly this brother is... the rebellion against the king of His Royal Highness the King, right?


    ''That''s common sense. He didn''t even want to hide it, so I think he spoke plainly. "


    People are nodding and convinced of Rudolph''s backup shooting. ''The king of another country admitted it was a fact'', so this is not my personal view. I guess Rudolph went for it and spoke to me on this occasion.


    "The man who swears allegiance is His Royal Highness Tezert... Prince of this country, isn''t he? Even though getting people to work as subordinates is a punishment in itself, it doesn''t remain useless without identity! That''s why I want you to stay royal. ''Lost his inheritance rights while being royal, he should have been an authentic successor to the next generation, but works as a subordinate to his cousin''.... right? The royalty makes this punishment humiliating."


    ''Sure. Claustrophobic is just better off not being exposed to people, that''s a lot better. Was there any point in letting him walk on purpose and let him know his legs were bad''


    "Of course!... Hey, Your Royal Highness? You''re not the only one who can disagree with the punishment I''ve thought of. Because everything you don''t let go or all you refuse. If it''s not, it hasn''t happened, has it? Honestly, you should be accepting reality."


    "Ku......!


    "And? I have the word of the Demon King, so I''m just making it up to you. I just didn''t retaliate because His Royal Highness Schanze, who the Demon King commanded me to ''protect'', doesn''t want the country to lean. I will stop retaliating against this country ''as long as His Royal Highness is there'' because there are words from the kings of other countries and the rewards I have received from His Highness the Schuanze. ¡­ This country cannot lose His Highness the Shuanze more than it is stopping the Mage from retaliating. That''s reality."


    So far, you realized there was no objection, His Royal Highness Brother Wang was teething with remorse. If you argue poorly, you also say you can''t say anything because you''re certain to get stuck with ''Well, what about you''.


    More than that, it must have been a decision beating to expose ''This country is spared reprisals, painfully, thanks to the Demon King and His Highness Schanze''. You can''t ignore it any more than you can work with the magicians and the magic I''ve shown you so far.


    Ha ha! I don''t know, Your Royal Highness!


    I told you I was a super capable child... under the command of the Demon King!


    The order of the Demon King, ''Protect His Highness Schanze'', means'' Lead to the best results'' and equals. Either that or the demon king himself is the one who thinks in that direction, so inevitably that happens.


    I was strictly and lovingly educated by my parents and cats. Never let it unfold to disappoint or leave you worried.


    Most importantly, I have the ambition to get rice! You''re letting this favorable condition slip away...!


    "Besides, this development is very humiliating to you, isn''t it? I hate you! If it''s for harassment, I''ll try to squeeze all my wisdom and drop it thoroughly. Yeah, well, there''s something I want to tell you too."


    Laughing so hard at him, he grabs the chest of His Royal Highness Brother Wang, who had stood up at some point. Ignoring the people who tried to flaunt him for a moment, he turned off his grin and slapped his fist into his belly.


    "Gu..."


    "It''s still good to go after the Demon King. You don''t know what a kid doesn''t need for anyone, but being targeted is a kind of status! For better or worse, it is only when we are alert that we are royalty at first sight even in other countries. I don''t poke there any more than I''m talking about. But!"


    Dossssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss I''ve been staring at you, so I''m going to take another shot.


    "Damn it. I''ve tried to make it an instrument of the throne struggle... I''ll never forgive you for treating things to that extent! What''s ''I deserve a king better'', incompetence that can''t win the throne on its own is bullshit!


    "Hey, what do you say! I''m the one with the right blood."


    "In any country, you don''t need to be a stupid king! If even a drop of royal blood is running, then all you have to do is be talented! You''re missing the most important item, and you''re nothing but a duck from another country!


    At the same time as I finished, now I''ve seen your knees.... O Riyan, "You do it more like a decision! Is that backup? Her Royal Highness Tezelt, who is beside you, is fading.


    When I return my gaze to His Royal Highness Brother Wang, I can see that I am running out of breath, but I am still not convinced. For years, I''ve only stuck my ambitions, surprisingly bumpy.


    Well, then let''s hear it from ''the hard guy to argue with''.


    "Your brother... wasn''t it, King Baraksin, is His Highness Linus there?


    "Lord Magic Instructor, how to call it..."


    "Never mind. Because in me, he''s recognized as a friendly Baraksin royal brother."


    "Oh well! Um, I''m glad you think so. Oh, that was Linus. There he is. ''


    Let''s be happy, brother......!


    The Demon King has a warm eye. I suppose you remember that before, at Baraxin. Faces that don''t make sense look strange, but that''s natural. No matter how much, diplomacy won''t be a full Bracon.


    "... the Lord of Wizards? You got business for me?


    "Long time no see, Your Highness Linus.... you know, what would you say to the man who planned it if King Baraksin were used for the troubles of another country?


    "Your Majesty? Does that mean that Baraxin has nothing to do with it?


    "Of course. It was used as a pawn of its own accord."


    His Highness Linus seemed baffled at first, but when he heard my question, he changed that look to harsh. He imagined it in real life, with a deep wrinkle between his brows.


    ''Naturally, as a country, I protest! It''s not something you can forgive, and you''ll feel strong anger''


    "So, as my brother?


    ''Ugh...! Oh, the...''


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­ Again, you won''t forgive me. I think my brother would be angry if he didn''t want to. ''


    His Highness Linus was a little red-faced because he stared and pressed for an answer. Still saying it out, so I guess that''s the sincerity that never wavers.


    Oh, your brother seems to weep a lot of joy...... I''m glad you''re a dependable brother, King Baraksin.


    "Thank you, Your Highness Linus. So, can I ask Tircia next time, too? This doesn''t mean" sister to sister, "it means" one who pledges allegiance to the future queen. "


    ''Hehe, I get it. But it''s the same for both of us, right? I am the sister of that child, and at the same time I am a devotee to this country. That loyalty won''t waver either. So naturally......''


    The expression of Tircia, who was calm, changes. You''re smiling, but your oddly hard eyes aren''t laughing at all.


    ''I''ll kill you. Oh, you won''t get tired of just killing me, so I''ll break your heart thoroughly, by all means, and then I''ll put you to rest with my own hands''


    "Wow... you''re serious, Mr. Tircia"


    ''Naturally. So I can understand how angry you [the others] feel. I support you, Mizuki. "


    Erase the absolute zero degree grin, and Tircia grins with a grin.... Apparently, they are also guessing that it includes the Knight Dormitory Noiko.


    Either that or nobody told me to talk about killing. Besides, haven''t you tailored me to my kind, Mr. Tircia!?


    During his gaze back, Sin, he is quiet about whether he was moved by Tircia''s determination (interpretation). Even His Royal Highness Brother Wang did not contest the Tircian opponent.


    If I tell you I''m gonna kill you, I''m gonna kill you, woman. That''s Princess Sarovara, Tircia. Those who know one thing about Sarovara know that it is not an overstatement.


    Sister, I''m seriously scared. That''s great, lady fox...... Sarovara would be cheap in the future.


    "Okay? I don''t care who you ask. It''s a choice you don''t forgive.... King, I would like to propose the punishment of His Royal Highness the King."


    "Oh, yeah, tell me. If it''s not too much, let''s just hire it."


    "Thank you. After all this commotion, I would rather have the couple executed than even see any sign of reflection yet. It also means to see if you''re ready."


    "Ha."


    Among the defiant people, the royalty of the nations stared silently at the King of Gania. They realize that I made the execution of His Royal Highness the King of Gania a trail.


    In "Before the Royal Family of Nations," to "People of Other Countries," it is implicitly said that "there is no trust". It would be terribly humiliating as a king, but it was King Gania himself who made him think so.


    In the meantime, the voice of the Demon King sounded.


    "King of Gania. You let an unrelated Mizuki carry you this far, and you run away from your mission?


    To that word, the King of Gania looks at me as a cancer. I turned my gaze to such a King of Gania as to ask.


    Yeah, that''s right. Beyond this being a public place, the fact remains that ''the Demon Supervisor wanted to execute Mr. and Mrs. Wang''.


    It will no longer be "The Wizard Who Doesn''t Kill". Previous bad reviews will go hand in hand and become more alarming than ever.


    Still, it''s worth it just to do that. I''d rather be synonymous with fear in this country than have Riyan.


    ¡­¡­ Anything else?


    Without apologizing or moaning, King Gania has asked. His Royal Highness Brother Wang opens his eyes only to the point that he cannot believe it, but now here the road has been set aside. ¡­ the path this brother walked with was closed.


    "The execution is a year later. By then, wash thoroughly the evils done by His Royal Highness the King and his faction. I have Tircia''s testimony, and you shouldn''t leave it until the next generation. Yeah, keep your identity and status until the end of the day. That''s the only mercy."


    "Hmm, what''s that period?


    "If you are summarily executed, your spearhead will turn to his son, His Highness the Schanze, as the one who takes responsibility for the sins that came out later. Even if His Royal Highness Schanze hasn''t done anything, he could just be involved as a son. Later..."


    Deepen your grin to the King of Gania, who has a convincing look on his face. And here''s how I went on.


    "The longer you wait for the execution, the more afraid you''ll be then, right? The terror His Highness has tasted so far, the time for that humiliation...... wouldn''t you like me to experience even a fraction of it? Well, before you do, I''ll break your heart."


    The breath drinker continues. Let them know that the time given is not mercy, but only to make them suffer more.


    "Ha... you were right to be a magician. Was it also true that this proposal and what was said earlier¡­ ''With His Highness Elshon and Shuanze, Gania is immune from retaliation''"


    "Oh, of course, isn''t it? It was Gania who stripped my fangs first. Oh, please don''t step out for ten years, huh? Your brothers will bear the aftermath of the quarrel."


    As I say, I peek into the face of His Royal Highness Brother Wang. His Royal Highness Brother Wang was still stunned, but still admitting me to his sight, seeped fear.


    "The royal blood you cherished above all, the inheritance rights, the position of a leading magician¡­ you just have to die in fear, without losing one"


    "Ugh... ah..."


    With a rattling and trembling body, you can''t take my hand off. That made me laugh deeper and deeper. His Royal Highness Brother Wang''s face is stained with fear.


    "You said it was a monster, right? If a man''s enemies are men, is it a monster that can be more cruel?


    "Hih."


    In my case, the word ''monster'' means a warning. But the Hounds who welcome and accept the monster are the only ones who protect the Lord.


    Ever since you planned the kidnapping of the Demon King, you have been the prey of the monster ''The'', Your Highness. I won''t give you salvation.

 317 Black cat, captured by parent cat

    After finishing the culpability of Mr. and Mrs. Wang. As soon as I broke the heart of my brother and his wife, I went home.


    There is a reason for this. What can I say about this, but the only problem that Gania has to deal with is not about Mr. and Mrs. Wang. At the very least, we have to figure out what the faction of the other world summoned and His Royal Highness the King did. In particular, the poison problem from Tircia is important.


    It would be awkward if I were here. Whatever it is, Gania already has the fact that ''I used the Magic Instructor as a pawn''.


    The mere presence of me raises the suspicion that no matter how hard I try, ''the Magic Master has advised me''. Even in the sense of avoiding it, it''s not a good idea to be in Gania.


    Of course, I asked you to be clear about Riyan and the threesome. As a result, the troika became the child of His Royal Highness Shuanze as it was, and Riyan turned to her sister as she surrendered herself to the temple. They also say that they have settled in a way that is in keeping with their wishes.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, the Virgin''s "Journal of Sister Worship" was still a lot.


    Reading through that and knowing what your sister looks like in this world is the most important item for Riyan. Later, my sister''s grave guard. After all, he can''t forgive the fact that he uncovered his sister''s grave, and he seems to have decided to protect it with his own hands.


    Well, Riyan herself has an archbishop on top of her strong, so she''ll be fine. I have also made myself acquainted with the troika and His Highness the Schanze, so I think we can have quite a cooperative relationship.


    In the meantime, they learn a lot about this world from the threesome, and they gave me the means to contact them. If anything happens, you''ll talk to me.


    By the way, Mr. and Mrs. Wang''s heart was thoroughly broken. I think it''s close to being irreversible.


    What, I just repeatedly pushed him into the water and rescued him one step before he drowned.


    Naturally, it makes sense. It has been well explained to the people watching with subtle expressions. This can be an original story written in a book I read in the original world.


    ''When you are long in a difficult ordeal to resist or avoid, you learn to fight for nothing and stop trying to escape''


    Mental stress is a sense of learning powerlessness. "It pains me that fighting is futile, giving up resistance" ¡­ I feel that my ability to learn is harnessed in a bad direction.


    I am not the only one who brings despair to Brother Wang and his wife. "The fact that the people watching around you don''t try to help" can also be a good cause.


    Because Brother Wang and his wife are ''royal'' until the very last moment. It''s supposed to be in the highest position, but no one will try to reach out... I don''t like that situation, but I feel like ''we don''t have any allies''.


    Most importantly, the knights don''t blame me! ''My not going but right'' or ''what the king wants'' is the situation. You will understand with all your heart that you have been confined to the King of Gania.


    The nobles of His Royal Highness''s faction are unable to defend Mr. and Mrs. Wang now. It was during the glance that King Gania decided to discern His Royal Highness the King''s brother¡­ "before the royalties of other nations".


    That''s it, you can''t do anything far-fetched. If you do poorly, you will also be seen as a rebellion against the King of Gania. If you are a nobleman with a strong sense of self-preservation, you will never do anything.


    If he''s loyal, he might be ready to punish and hit the rescue... but clearly, there''s no escape. Including the possibility of being snitched, dangerous bridges are long gone.


    In the first place, the surveillance is thorough because Gania understands the awkwardness of letting Mr. and Mrs. Wang escape. Whatever the faction, it''s awkward. As this will also be involved in future evaluations, Gania will also be serious.


    The only way to wait for the threatened King''s brother and his wife is to count down to death. Constraints do not allow them to commit suicide, and they live the year ahead with despair. Because that''s the punishment for them.


    Now my work is done! Congratulations on your return to the Cavalier dorm. Now can also be said to be a time when King Gania''s earnestness is being tested, so I hope for the next generation to work hard in the future.


    ... so.


    I came back safely to Irfena.


    "Mizuki, there''s a lot you haven''t said to me about this, right?


    I got this dialogue from the smiling demon king. It''s routine, sermon time every time early in the return.


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, I know the Demon King would say that. But I wonder why the communication is also connected to the country where I wanted to cooperate...?


    "Of course not, right? Even we want to know behind the scenes."


    "Dear Will..."


    "You''re not supposed to pull us out just because you [lose by difference of status], are you? You know you''re busy, right? I''m sure there''s a reason I had to. ''


    "Rudolph......"


    Everyone else spoken up, agreeing with the two of you. Apparently, he expected me to come back fast, and he was ahead of the line and waiting.


    I just sit there between the legs of a demon king sitting in a chair...... I can be restrained all over my body by a demon king. Apparently, he doesn''t care that I didn''t tell him anything.


    The reaction of the people who saw this is extrapolating. As far as Rudolph goes, ''A kitten captured by a parent cat, you are!'' He said, ''and he burst into laughter. Rudolph is the only one who put it in his mouth, but I guess it''s what everyone thinks.


    You''re at peace, dear parent cat. It was "His Highness the Demon King everyone fears," and now it''s totally "a parent cat (male) struggling to raise (adopted) children".... good or bad, apart.


    Zito, I was thinking about that even as I became an eye, and the Demon King slapped me on the head lightly.... I think I found out what I was thinking. If you turn your gaze, you are prompted to speak quickly.


    "Look, just talk! All these busy people."


    "Yes!... So where do I start talking?


    "It''s all there. Kidnapping is a story about why you needed help from another country."


    The same thing is told from the mouth of the Demon King as everyone else. After all, is that the biggest question? Well, it must be strange because you know my character.


    "My purpose this time is His Royal Highness Brother Wang. And my accomplice is His Highness Schanze. I''m telling you this, and here''s some more information¡­ The biggest wall is not the faction of His Royal Highness the King, who divides the country."


    "That''s what you said at first, right? Was there anything else?


    "No, I simply thought so at first. But besides the higher than expected number of His Royal Highness''s brother-in-law I saw at the Tea Party, isn''t my position weaker? Because of heresy, you could be neglected by nobility regardless of your faction. If we don''t fill the outer moat thoroughly, we''ve come to the conclusion that we may lose the perception of the other world."


    Brother Wang''s wife''s companion = number of faction houses. The way ''country breaks'' is by no means an excessive expression. Well, the head of the faction was His Royal Highness the King Brother, who ''was supposed to be king''. I mean, he''s got a strong voice from the beginning.


    In addition, heresy still tends to be negligible in Ghana. People in different worlds, in particular, are poorly treated. In such a premise, where I protested that ''even if he is a demon mentor, he is a folk treated otherworlder'', it is suspicious that he will gain endorsement.


    "You should see my treatment as the bottom line. Assuming this, you would end up with quite a few apologies where you protested about my treatment and other things. By mistake, ''it does not equate to a guest from another country''.... bad way to put it, but because it''s north, my placed situation was likely to be taken for granted"


    ''Well, I guess so. You can''t change your treatment without a track record in Gania.''


    When King Kivela supported my point, the others nodded in agreement. Again, I guess I have to decide that''s likely.


    "To prevent that, we used our connections. Others have invited people from Irfena and Corbella, haven''t they? that ''royalties of other countries are on their side'', and that ''Irfena may protest''. I needed to impress Gania with these two things."


    "Hmm? Lord Commander, did you tell Gania we were on your side?


    "No? But you got an endorsement for ''As for that tea party,'' didn''t you? You just mistook me for granted."


    King Baraksin''s question is fine, but I didn''t say ''the royals of other countries are on my side''. In the first place, it''s a letter you asked about your attitude at the tea party.


    Well, I made some statements that made me smell familiar, but I''m not lying because I''m really close to Rudolph or Cecil.


    "It is also true that we thought that we should provide you with information, considering the possibility that we can rub it internally, as Gania is a big country in the north. Confusion is minimal... if you can rub it, I''d like it to be just for Gania"


    ''I see. So did you involve our country as well? Sure, something other than Ilfena would applaud that mistake too''


    "Yeah. That was a coincidence, but Corbella wouldn''t be surprised if I was involved.... your brother and I both know each other, and you wouldn''t be lying about ''a country you''re close to''"


    ''Um, you sure do. Even if Gania asks, all you have to do is tell her the [fact] that she was taken care of about Celestina''


    Even though I used it, King Corbella seems not to be particularly angry with me. This would feel offset by the provision of information. Otherwise, there should be about a tiny little novel coming.


    ... Actually, I was expecting your brother from Corbella. In Cecil, the image of Princess Celestina that she created breaks down, and she''s not close to the others. With the erasure method, I thought your brother would come.


    And it''s not a lie that your brother and I are close for it. It was ideal for the appeal of ''I''m close to the royal family''. King Corbella and you will know that in the north, people from different worlds are treated poorly. I see it as a prospective candidate.


    "Fortunately, His Highness Schanze also seems to have come to the limit of patience, because he was motivated. He wanted to be an accomplice because he didn''t think there was anything on the way. ¡­ the most troublesome thing in Gania is not His Royal Highness the King, nor the size of his faction, but the King of Gania."


    "Ah... Lord Magic Master thought King Gania was the biggest wall, didn''t he?


    "... so I needed your presence. Whatever the circumstances, the harm would be too great if ''I'' silenced him, and rebellion is imperative."


    Affirmation to King Carlossa''s inquiry. The difference is historical, as there is a Chancellor in this country who even turns a stern eye on his own clan.


    Most importantly, if His Excellency the Chancellor asks if he is a particularly harsh man, he is not. It''s a difference in the extent to which you can summarily decide a very obvious decision or let it have some respite. Given the impact of punishing the other person, the latter would not be wrong either.


    "If that guy had been able to act, Gania wouldn''t be in that state. There are quite a few followers, ''capable of action'' loyalists. Still, I think it was in that state because the Supreme Power was stopping, right?


    "Mizuki, when did you notice that?


    "From the beginning. It would be too bad thoughts, that one. It''s just... perhaps, two points were thoroughly made in the original education: ''The throne is inherited by my brother'' and ''The First Prince is a presence that supports my brother''. Because the likelihood that the lady of Uncle Borderline will have more objections to the king than becoming his wife will be thoroughly crushed."


    The Demon King seems surprised, but you would know this if he were beside His Highness Schanze. It''s been a little strange with His Royal Highness Schanze''s perception - I''m not angry that he doesn''t feel worthwhile or look down on me as useless - so I have to think, ''Printing from a young age is scary''.


    Connecting with Borderline Uncle is a must, beyond the presence of war madness. But I have trouble getting the First Prince to remember his ambition to be king.


    As a result of the fear, a brainwashing imprint was carried out. I also feel that the presence of His Royal Highness Schanze was applauding those thoughts.


    In addition, the presence of the Duke of Fakr in the faction of His Royal Highness the King is probably one of the reasons. The anxiety that ''I am not recognised by the nobles and not worthy of a king'' must have always turned.


    In fact, the Duke of Fakr was only turning to His Royal Highness the King and his faction''s seizure, but the possibility that he did not enlighten them cannot be abandoned either, as the Duke of Fakr also has a habitual character inside.


    "Even I was able to do whatever I wanted because the Duke of Fakr had already seen the next generation. If he hadn''t been a modern man, he''d have been jammed somewhere."


    "What makes you think that?


    "Duke of Fackle, I came mixed up in a drinking party at a bad time. And twice. Whatever you think of this, you''ll be gathering information on this side. Still, it didn''t work, that guy."


    ''I welcome this situation,'' said the Duke of Fakr, smelling what he expected from the next generation.


    While I affirmed ''I am not interested in a country called Gania'', I ran out of words'' I would do my best for rice ''.


    By the way, ''Get rice!'' = It goes without saying that it is "Antai of Gania and His Royal Highness Cheanze". It was a far-fetched way of putting it, but the Duke of Fakr supposedly took me off enemy accreditation with this.


    I wouldn''t call it a booze seat. With the exception of the political element of the drinks party, we were truthful. It would not be an exaggeration to say that I was able to act because of it.


    The scariest thing in that country is definitely the Duke of Fakr. Conversely, ''if you don''t even step on his mines, you can do quite as you please''.


    I am an accomplice to His Highness Schanze, and I know His Highness Tezelt, and in real time the victim of a country called Gania, that''s me.


    The need for a ''sincere attitude'', which I demanded of the King of Gania, was also realized by the Duke of Fakr long before it was demanded¡­ on top of that, ''I missed the unnaturalness I had not protested''.


    Because I knew it would be a more appealing development to his wishes, and then... I guess I was intrigued by the way the Wizard handled it, or it seemed interesting, maybe.


    "Having said that, if I rebuff the king, nobles... this is a bracket called the nobility of Gania, regardless of the faction. Rebellion from them is imperative. I don''t want to shake King Gania''s authority. His Highness the Schanze will be joining us in the war. That''s why ''making it a situation you can''t tell'' was important"


    So, Mizuki called us there? It will depend on whether or not you can convince us on that occasion, but still the majority of the countries of the South... treat the otherworlds and the wizards better than the North. Besides, this is a great opportunity to pay you back what I owe you. If you''re convinced, we agree with you. ''


    "Haha, that''s my best friend! It''s a critical state of affairs that doesn''t interfere in internal affairs, but you can''t ignore ''opinions from royalty in other countries'', can you? ''Cause'' it''s no more personal than being in that place as a representative of the state ''thing. Even if the Wizard''s opinion can be shikato, the Kings of other countries can''t speak of'' common sense ''."


    Correct! All the while, laughing and applauding at Rudolph, there was a subtle air. The Demon King has a headache-tolerant look. Rudolph turns a frightened eye.


    ''You come on... you''re so bad in character. Well, why don''t you tell me that you worked with the Duke of Fakr all the way around to hunt down King Gania, push everything down after the trouble? You look like you put some muscle through it, but the point is, [you brought southern common sense north], right?


    "I''m not in a position to take responsibility from the source. I feel like we ended up having a lot of fun, but it''s for the next generation. It''s trivial, my honorable sacrifice."


    ''That''s right...... there''s gonna be a pile of problems, right? Isn''t it rough? Gania is.''


    "That''s why I didn''t come home fast. Well, you don''t think it''s rough enough to worry about, do you? I got a scattered fight, so I''ve been showing it off every time! Most importantly, you know I''m a killable person? Try to imitate something funny, now it''s time to use your strength quickly and sink it."


    You''re destroying the country or something, aren''t you? In a way, exercising your powers is like a magician, right? I don''t do it because I have a protector named the Demon King.


    I have noticed this around the Duke of Fackle, so I presume to use it as a threat complaint when the interior seems rough. I won''t have a hard time with the Fear Legend stuff, so temporarily I''ll be grown up.


    "Okay, I''ve had enough. In other words, he said we needed it as a blackmailing material to let the King of Gania make his decision. Was your role in making things right in Gania?"


    "To put it plainly, I''ll run out of it. Because when it''s violence, it later develops into troublesome things like responsibility issues. If it were to have diplomatic repercussions, we would have to make concessions from Gania, too. In the first place, the kings of other countries'' just convinced me of my point '','' I didn''t blackmail them in a group ''. As it turns out, the King of Gania has only been driven."


    I''m not lying. Ultimately we came to two choices, but by the time we got there, I was convinced even the King of Gania himself.


    Besides, the witnesses are the nobles of Gania. Neither can the King of Gania be blamed later than they did not ''wait'' on that occasion.


    "Look, perfect! Even if it''s blackmail confusing, you don''t even have to prove it! I''m a super capable kid!


    "No...... no, though the ability to deliver results is impeccable! Isn''t that what you do at the end of your life, Mizuki..."


    "Whether you''re blinded by the reward or not, you just have to lead to the best results. For Gania, I can tell you that''s the best settlement!


    "Yeah... that''s true too, but you didn''t think to take it any more seriously...?


    "It was a situation where I couldn''t be serious. Ouch!? Don''t slap me, demon king!


    "Hustle!"


    It was Tircia''s pleasant laughter that interrupted us in our usual intercession.


    "Heh heh, I knew Mizuki was a fun kid"


    ¡­¡­ You know, Tilcia. I was just wondering, why are you in this? What happened to King Sarovara?


    "It''s easier for me to talk."


    ... Isn''t that just certified as one of a kind? Mr. Tircia. Congratulations, did your father also certify you as a female fox?

 318 Small Tales 26

    One of the novels, "The Sister You Long For" (Lillian Perspective)


    - At the time of the plea in Gania, in Sarovara


    "We... not ''your friends''"


    That''s what I said and laughed at. My sister was a little good at it and had a more confident grin than that.


    What your sister said should be something that drives your sister into Sarovara if you do poorly... No. Yet your sister used it as a weapon.... ''I turned it into a weapon''.


    "Is Tircia acting strange, Lillian"


    "Father..."


    Your father, who had given up his place to your sister, looks somewhere dazed. Nodding as he was questioned, your father pointed his face at your sister. I''m caught, too, and I''ll imitate you to my father.


    "That''s a thank you to Tircia. We were taken care of by the Master of Magic, but we can''t give one back. Come there, it''s this invitation. Perhaps Tircia has been waiting for this moment..." when the Master of Demons will hunt down the King''s brother. "


    "But won''t your sister be disputed? I have heard that the poison in question was also used in other countries. I don''t know how much Mizuki can help you, but I don''t think Mizuki would want you to be guilty."


    It''s not just because I care about your sister. Your sister... First Princess Tircia is the one who needs this Sarovara.


    You must know that, too, Mizuki. So on the contrary, I feel like I''m going to worry you.


    If I told him that, your father laughed with pleasure.... that grin reminds me of a time when my mothers were still alive.


    A grin as a ''father'', not a ''king of one country''. I guess it''s not my fault I haven''t seen it in a long time.


    "With Tircia, you know that. That''s why I''m challenging you with that attitude. He exposes his information with an invincible grin and a strong attitude, and is interested in playing words with His Majesty the Magic Master.... Now, how many people sell fights to ''Friends of the Demon Master''?


    "Ah......! Yeah, right. Corrupting your sister in this matter is the same as interfering with your sister Mizuki. Well, it''s a hand in hunting down His Royal Highness the King. Because it''s an exposure for your sister Mizuki, who doesn''t care about herself."


    I''m confused by your father''s words. From whoever you look at it, your sister''s behavior is for Sister Mizuki. If you bounce your sister here or something, no doubt, turn your sister Mizuki against the enemy.


    There can''t be anyone who imitates that stupid. Sister Mizuki is genuine, because she has the talent she deserves to name "The Magic Master".


    You found out that I understood, and your father nodded satisfactorily.


    "On this occasion, it is true that Tircia has become the power of the Demon Master. But it''s also true that you risked it. It would be to let you know that the Master of Magic gave such a return to Tircia in a cheerful manner. As a result, it is no longer Tircia''s unilateral devotion"


    "Mizuki, you also showed your sister..."


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t think it''s a very honest way of helping each other. Well, maybe those two would be just fine."


    Protect each other with words and attitudes, not unilateral devotion. Sure, if it was your sisters, I felt you''d look better there.


    But it''s also true that you seem very jealous. It would be impossible to read each other''s intentions, etc., unless those who are so fit or equally talented are with each other.


    You two can make it. Really... enviably, you two are good friends.


    "I regret it. I want to get mixed up in your sisters'' conversations too, but I can''t do anything right now. If we don''t try harder...!


    When I dropped my shoulder and grumbled in remorse, I saw signs of your father laughing. Raise your face and your father will stroke your head with a different but somewhere proud grin.


    "Isn''t it ''growth'' that people think so? Lillian, is that a word that never came out before you, protected by Tircia and just cried? The will to help yourself, the attitude to strive for, whatever it takes, is not who you were before."


    "... is it? Am I able to grow a little too?


    "Of course. Besides, if it was Tircia before, I wouldn''t have you present here, no matter how much I''m looking at you. I''m sorry to say this, but the situation in Gania is similar to yours. I don''t want to remind you because I know you''ve been through a hard time."


    ¡­¡­ Right. The situation between the King of Gania and His Royal Highness the King''s brother... is what we might have traced...!


    "We just didn''t fight or get mixed up, it''s still better though. If you''re royal, that''s not uncommon."


    That didn''t happen to me and your sister because your father broke your heart. That''s not all, because your sister has mercied me and kept protecting me.


    So no matter what they said, I didn''t feel like resenting you two. I''m sure that was a very happy thing.


    "The King of Gania and His Royal Highness the King are on different paths.... The Wizard will forgive you for such a warm punishment. His Highness Elshon will want" the least damaging settlement "after only the hands of His Majesty the Wizard."


    Your father''s lonely tone must be due to the decision your sister Mizuki makes. On that occasion, only Sister Mizuki can lead us to the ''least damaging settlement''.


    Perhaps Sister Mizuki wants His Royal Highness the King to die. He would poke at the King of Gania on that occasion a decision that should have been made for a long time.


    Still, I didn''t think your sister Mizuki was horrible. Although they say it''s not a good thing to trust unconditionally, Sister Mizuki... you don''t think about yourself, etc.


    I''m just trying to ''settle for the best''. And this time, you must avoid wasted sacrifices.


    "I''m sure Master Celestina will regret it. She also loved Mizuki... she said she wanted to be able to negotiate like Mizuki."


    The look of Corbella''s princess, who looks good in men''s clothes, comes to my attention. I''m sure that guy will be watching this sight, too. Master Hilda is likely to be watching as well.


    And like me, I feel impudent about myself still not being in a position of reciprocity, and I have feelings similar to jealousy for my sister, who is capable of it.


    ... Oh, I can easily predict. Especially since you two have a serious personality, you may be consolidating your determination to encourage more study.


    "Father, I don''t have time to cry anymore. For all the time you''ve wasted, you''re all going first. Besides, I know someone who has the same remorse.... you can''t lose."


    Your father seemed surprised at me for his motivation, but he instantly made sense. "Sure," he murmured, nodding loudly.


    "Oh! Those princesses! Sure, the upliftment seemed high. You can''t lose, Lillian."


    "Yes!"


    I know it''s not all fun. Still, I have friends who go the same way, and I have a family who support me.


    So I''m sure it''s okay. Most importantly...


    "I am the sister of Sarovara''s female fox and the sister of the Magic Master. I can''t show my pity."


    Because you have the best sister!


    Novel Two: To Return to Your Parent Cat, It''s Still Far Away


    - In Gania... when Charline and the others came to visit.


    ¡­¡­


    Unexpectedly complain about what is handed over. It must also be due to the fact that the person who gave this to me is Mr. Clarence.


    Mr. Clarence is in the position of Deputy Commander of the Kingsguard Knights, Brain of Kingsguard. Others have nicknames like "Poison Couple''s One Break" and "Kingsguard''s Livestock".


    It should be noted that if you only look, you are a gentle brother with glasses.... ''Don''t let that laugh fool you!'' is advice from an assistant prime minister, Mr. Clarence''s best friend.


    I said it didn''t seem like a word from someone who was earning the status of best friend, and he looked away, ''We know our nature because we''ve known each other for a long time''.... I''m very curious about what happened.


    "Hehe, I reward Mizuki for her hard work alone."


    "Um... this is..."


    "By the way, it''s from the Kingsguard knights who always visit their meals"


    We all miss you, don''t we? And Mr. Clarence says, "Is that why you have ''this''?


    "Does the Demon King know? That I''ll take this."


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Clarence deepens his grin and shakes his neck to the side.


    "Of course, I don''t."


    "Hey, if I find you on your way home to Ilfena, what can I say!?


    "Isn''t that nice? Mizuki is also a girl, so you can''t wonder where there was one or two of these things. In the first place, albeit temporarily before, there would have been Al, wouldn''t there?


    "No, that one was alive for once..."


    To summon you, Mr. Clarence''s laughter only adds radiance.... this is obviously interesting right?!?


    But it looks like Mr. Clarence had a situation, too. As for the Kingsguard knights, who know how protected they are in the Knight''s Dorm, they have quite a voice of apprehension about letting them stay in Gania alone.


    "In addition to the attempted kidnapping of His Highness, the North is not a friendly place for the otherworlds. He has the impression that he was thrown into enemy territory without a guardian."


    "Well, that''s not wrong either."


    Nodding to agree, Mr. Clarence nods back satisfactorily as well. Because we don''t know who''s listening, what''s unimpeded - the attempted kidnapping is now - is all Mr. Clarence can say.


    So I guess this was combined with a confirmation of ''whether I understand those circumstances''. If you show the bare gesture you are thinking lightly, I think you have added a novel.


    So everyone thought, at least as a comfort.


    I stare at what I hold. The super large cat plush has long golden hair and deep blue eyes for a sharp impression.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s made with the image of catching the Demon King. Sure, it''s a familiar substitute for me.


    "Look at this, good luck"


    Unexpectedly, hugging me all the time, Mr. Clarence grinned gently and stroked my head.


    "... if I saw this when I was tired of the fool''s opponent, I''d want to go home"


    "I know how that feels, but let''s do our best to the end, shall we?


    When I snort, I snort satisfactorily, Mr. Clarence. That''s right, the word ''you can go home'' will never come out, will it?


    The plush toy is pleasant to the touch. On the bed, you could take a pillow instead.


    "Okay. Good luck."


    "That is the Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King. We all hope so."


    After such an exchange, Mr. Clarence and the others left.


    - Meanwhile, around that time, in Irfena.


    ¡­¡­


    "... something, Klaus"


    "What happened to that black cat stuffed animal?


    "I left Charline before she left for Gania!


    The stuffed animal that sits'' chipped ''on Elshon''s desk is a black cat no matter how you look...... and is a kitten.


    Charline also knew who that reminded her of, and I bet she dared to give it to Elshon.


    Mizuki will receive a large cat stuffed animal with golden hair. My husband told me about it and came up with the idea that one of the poisoned couples would take a ride.


    "She''s in a far away place. Don''t you miss her?"


    It was this stuffed animal that was passed along with such words. As for Charline, it''s a concern not to miss Elshon at all, which I''ve always thought of as my brother.


    Not so much, Ershon and Mizki were recognized as'' friendly cat parents and children ''. Knowing about kittens, Elshon shortly after Mizuki was transferred, it was also natural to worry about the mental state of the parent cat.


    ''What would have happened if El hadn''t settled down as it were,'' is Argent''s word. Because they are childhood friendly, they know that Elshon is rarely dominated by emotions.


    And Mizki''s forced transfer fell under that ''rare thing''. They were desperate to calm Elshon down because they had also seen enough of the action at the end of it.


    By the way, that''s not ''less worrying, less mentally unstable''.


    "We''re gonna run out of bees, we''re gonna target Gania, we''re gonna try to recapture it."


    Mizuki will not know, but the nickname "His Highness the Demon King" is also about 10% correct recognition. However, only if it harms a very close person.


    At the same time Mizuki has earned the position of reliable companion to Elshon... along with Noeko the Knight Dormitory, there was no zero chance that Elshon would go into retaliation.


    It was a call from Mizuki that stopped it. In a way, he was the savior of Gania.


    "... So, as a parent cat, is that going to replace Mizuki?


    As Klaus asked as he took the black cat stuffed animal in his hand and looked at it, Elshon sighed deeply and shook his neck to the side.


    "While I''m at it, I''m worried Mizuki might be messing with something..."


    "Well, Mizuki."


    "Wouldn''t!? Oh, how much proof obliteration would be perfect, you wouldn''t have done the murder......!?


    "No... I''m going to that idea. I think you''re pretty good, too, huh? El."


    "Mizuki would do it. Ugh!


    Elsh-on comes up with this while still having a headache-tolerant look. With such a figure at the edge of his sight, Klaus stared at the stuffed animal and eventually clapped his shoulders.


    "Well, you won''t be able to replace Mizuki with something like this. Too harmless."


    With much to say, but a small grin, I put the stuffed animal back to its parent cat - Elshon.

 319 Collection of small stories 27

    One of the novels: The Knight Recaps the Case


    - In the Ilfena Knight Dorm (Argent Perspective)


    * This is the Argent perspective of ''Black Cat, Caught by Parent Cat''.


    "Demon King, what the hell is this posture..."


    "It''s annoying."


    There will be zero laughter at the appearance of Mizuki sitting there to be embraced by Elle. I wasn''t the only one who was like that, but all those around me could see that I was in the same mood.


    "Whatever you think, Your Highness is capturing Mizuki, right?


    "You''re like a kitten buried between the front legs of a parent cat. Is that it, Your Highness, the parent cat holding back so that the kitten doesn''t make unsolicited moves?"


    I snort unexpectedly at the whining voices of the twins. Elle and I are royal. We will not imitate them to touch a woman''s body without darkness.


    - But Elle is Mizki exclusive and seems to forget such common sense.


    It is light but tapped, pulled, and carried. If I''m wrong, it won''t be an attitude toward women. Does Elle really think of Mizuki as a human cat or a love cat?


    Such a figure is like a parent cat who can crush a kitten. Now is the time to smile all around you, but initially it was a bunch of lines that everyone doubted their eyes. At least, because none of them could be metaphorically described by His Highness the Demon King as'' a parent cat struggling to raise a child '', etc.


    ... Well, from that appearance, Elle''s original personality and so forth was found out all around him. That''s Dauntless Daughter, unconscious but doing a good job.


    At the end of his gaze, Mizki, in a state captured by Elle, was dealing with kings from all over the country, reporting a case of Gania. Everyone on the call seemed surprised at first by the appearance of Elle and Mizki, but they also immediately accepted that, and everyone just smiled, ''nobody'' seems to be in doubt.


    The two figures, dubbed ''Cat Parents and Children'', must be so pervasive. Elle must be unconscious as she treats you all that way, too.... Rudolph seemed to be laughing at me though.


    - Those days and it was something that gradually came back. So those who live in this cavalier dorm will also be able to watch the two of them in peace.


    We are heartfelt, relieved, even with a slight grin on the condition of two friendly people, dubbed cat parents and children¡­ I guess that also affects the fact that the origin of the case was in our choice.


    This time, Mizuki was present with that frigid merchant at our request. It was a choice in putting Elle at the top, but it wasn''t without danger there.


    ¡­¡­


    I think we were caught off guard somewhere, too. Mizuki said... ''If she''s a magic guide, she''ll be fine no matter what happens''.


    That was because I know what Mizuki is capable of, and at the same time because I trust her. Even if there is some danger, Mizuki can handle it. Because that was a similar thought to certainty.


    The result is¡­ a forced transfer to Gania.


    We panicked about this, too, and lost our complexion. No, Mizuki can perform the metastasis alone, so that''s not the only reason.


    What was unexpected was Elle''s reaction. Dew your anger, get emotional, etc... because it was really unexpected.


    But at the same time, I was convinced.


    There''s no way a parent cat caught catching a kitten in front of you can stay calm.


    There''s no way Elle would have guessed anything against Mizki for breaking the wall that was between us and Elle.


    Given what happened so far, Elle''s attitude was natural. Even when he was called the ''Demon King'' and feared, Elle cared about those around him.


    Then the relationship between relying and being relied upon - can''t possibly not guide you about Mizuki, your companion.


    We also reflected deeply on this and regretted cheaply involving Mizuki. Mizuki is an otherworldly man, whether he is a magician or not, and his position is civilian. If I were, I wouldn''t be there.


    It''s just...... then it developed like a joke, so I think it turned out to be the best choice. As always, Mizuki is a strange being. It''s called that personality, I hope you''re lucky, what the hell is going on?


    Well, anyway.


    Mizki, while sitting alone in Gania, acted like our representative. In a nutshell, ''I imposed sanctions on those who stripped His Highness Elshon of his fangs''.


    But I am also aware that we could not have done that alone. It is we and Irfena who move that the culprit¡­ because His Royal Highness the King of Gania wanted it.


    - And that settlement also remained exactly what we wanted. We were delighted that Mizuki didn''t make a warm choice.


    that he will not be deposed to the King of Gania for ten years and, wherever possible, will be ready for the next generation.


    Death to Mr. and Mrs. Wang a year later.


    Some would have thought that letting the King and his wife decide to punish him, and forcing him to do so by a third party, Mizki, was a punishment for the King of Gania, but Mizki couldn''t have done it to that extent.


    The main fate should have been that ''ten years cannot be withdrawn''. He said it in a mild tone, so I tend to miss it...... if you know what''s going on in Gania, you''ll understand that''s a hell of a big deal.


    No matter how much His Royal Highness the King is detained, most of the nobles of his faction remain. I wish they could pursue evil, but most of them cannot be punished.


    Dealing with those who sell their flair from self-preservation.


    As a king, an effort recognized by those outside his faction.


    And...... dealing with other countries.


    The King of Gania will be paid for the tsuke he has only ever responded warmly. Besides, I have accepted that in front of the kings of other countries¡­ there can be no excuse such as'' education because I wasn''t supposed to be king ''.


    It was His Royal Highness the King and his faction who kidnapped Elle and maligned Mizki. But if you follow the original, the responsibility lies with the King of Gania as well.


    Of course, I know there are sympathetic circumstances... but clearly, we have nothing to do with this. This is a situation in another country.


    As a Mizuki, you also have personal thoughts, and you want to end the long drawn black history of the royal family in modern times. He pushed the whole curtain toward the King of Gania.


    ... Oh, Master Rudolph, who asked me about the situation from Mizki, has also told me ''bad character''. Still no word to criticize comes up from anyone...... I guess that''s what you all consider reasonable.


    - ''Interpretation is a matter for other personnel and for other countries''.


    It is only natural that our own country should be given the highest priority, so if we can expect Gania to be purified, that is best. As for the south, you won''t even want to think about it, such as the crushing of the only country that can contain the country that belongs to the north.


    We completed retaliation, Ilfena saw a satisfactory settlement - punishment for the King and his brother and the future of King Gania - and other countries prevented the possibility of firepowder flying.


    That''s all Mizuki has to say and do. Because these things are possible, Mizki is allowed to call herself a Magic Instructor - she is recognized as worthy of calling herself ''The Disaster of the World''.


    "You''ve settled down somewhere. Well... the parent cat is going to have tighter eyes on the kitten for a while."


    "That''s right. Heh heh, I didn''t tell Elle anything in particular, so I guess I had no choice."


    "You''ve also noticed that we were deliberately silent."


    "Clean, shall I preach with Mizuki? It''s also a good memory."


    I turn my gaze to Elle and Mizki again while agreeing with Klaus'' voice that included laughter. There, as always, is the figure of Mizuki, who remains in Elle''s custody.


    I don''t hate Mizuki either, so I guess we missed each other saying something. I don''t always stick around from day to day...... I''m really a ''friendly cat parent and child'' when these things happen.


    Usually the parent cat looks more like a running kitten, but whether scolded or slapped, the kitten wants to stay beside the parent cat. If you look like that, you can see at a glance that kittens admire their parent cats. The surrounding eyes, let''s change things.


    Former, lonely prince and otherworldly man united by a family-like affection. That would be the same for Lord Wilfred, King of Alberda, and Lord Glenn. I have also heard that Mr. Wilfred has had considerable difficulty before and after his reign. Those two must have been protecting each other, like the Elles.


    It is with such connections that I wonder if the otherworlds have given this world all sorts of favors... lately.


    Two of the novels, "At the start of the call, the reactions of all nations"


    - In the case of varaxin


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Elshon and Mizki''s appearance flashed them all together. It would also be natural... what can I say, the Wizard is not the guardian... because he is captured by his guardian. Besides, I don''t hate the magician of the day.


    "What are those two doing every day?


    "Sa, come on...? Well, if you look like that everyday, you can also understand the nickname ''cat parent''."


    King Baraksin with a convincing expression somewhere, whilst drawing his face to Linus'' simple question. I would also say that there is no other answer.


    Mizuki alone can still tell, but no matter how you look at it, Elshon has captured it.


    It doesn''t matter what Elshon''s attitude toward Mizki thinks.


    It''s just... it''s true that you look very smiling.


    "You used to put me on my knees when I was a kid too..."


    "Your Majesty... brother!? Yes, not if you remember that now!?


    "That was adorable... and the queen is in a good mood... Give it... Give it...! Those abominable ecclesiastical nobles......!


    Approximately a little Linus, King Baraksin immersed himself in memories for a while....... but also remembers that that pleasant time did not last long, King Baraksin seeping his willingness to kill the ecclesiastical nobility.


    Blah, I envy Elshon.


    Even as he grew up, Mizki was close to Elshon, his guardian. Every time I see that rapprochement, the will to kill the ecclesiastical nobles springs up in King Baraksin''s heart.


    "Damn, I envy Irfena''s cat parents and children......! Give me back that happiness, you big idiots...!


    Although the situation in the country has improved, time does not roll back. Linus will be as sweet as he used to be.


    Whenever I thought so, King Baraksin''s and his wife''s motivation went up. The euphemism of a painful time is: ''Sanction those who have taken away our happiness!'' Or so.


    Don''t taste the bracon. It scares me a lot when I try to persuade you.


    "Please calm down! Oh, look, the Explanatory Commentary of the Demon Master begins!


    "... um, well"


    To Linus''s induction, your brother turns back to the magic prop by becoming ''The Face of the King''...... No, King Baraksin. Its calm expression appears to be separate from that of earlier.


    Baraksin''s best hard-worker, King''s brother Linus. Thanks to his dedication, Baraxin is still quite peaceful today.


    - For Carlosa


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­ Celian? Was His Highness Elshon like that...?


    It is His Eminence the Prime Minister of Carlossa who asks me as I lay my hands on a monocle that has not even deviated. The opposing Celian had his eyes dead as he nodded.


    Until the king, he remains watching the video cancer. Elshon has an understanding of it for what it is...... or for something other than Celian, who has grown accustomed to it, "Mizuki''s Diagram Captured by Elshon" seemed like shock footage inside.


    No, it would be a problem before that. Anyway, this is connected to the kings of all nations.


    Yet Elshon remains a plain participant while capturing Mizki.


    Whatever you think, it''s not the character of The Demon King so far.


    The previous image stays the same - I''ve never seen it with my own eyes, in the sense. I have received the report - if it was, it would be that I had no choice but to be suspected of the existence of a fake.


    With the exception of Siege''s troops in Carlosa, Celian is so hard to resist. I have learned in the past that ''there are people who look different from what they contain'' because I have a friend who says Clarence.


    "That''s what they call ''cat parents and kids''. His Highness, Elshon, is overprotective of his little girl. Looks like it was a sudden accident that got flown by Gania, and I guess it didn''t give me a break"


    With that in his mouth, Celian knew... that during that commotion, the knights living in the Cavalier dormitories had become collaborators of Mizki, trying to keep Elshon from getting any information.


    Of course, I don''t usually imitate that. This time because their thoughts coincided perfectly with Mizki''s, Mizki took on the form of a representative. Blah, the retaliatory executor was just Mizuki.


    "Hmm... I heard that His Highness Elshon over-protected His Majesty the Mage."


    "Sire, that''s right, too. I''ve heard the truth that that little girl has to be overprotective because she''s so impotent."


    "" Oh, I see ""


    The King and His Excellency the Chancellor hammer beautifully in Celian''s commentary. Mizuki has also been rampaged in this country, which makes him very convinced by the saying ''do nothing but blasphemous''.


    Magic Master Mizuki. She also had a reputation as'' a troubled man who would not consider results first and self preservation at all ''. This is a less pleasant element because of the horrible retaliation of Elshon and his immediate knights in the unlikely event of death.


    Celian secretly smiled bitterly as he put the two convinced people at the edge of his sight.


    "Good for you, dear parent cat. Kitten''s back on hand safe and sound."


    Thinking of his best friend, who would have thought of something similar, Celian was heartily pleased with the return of the Wizard.

 320 best friends, sometimes become the best understanders

    - In Zebrest Rudolph''s office (Rudolph perspective)


    When I finished the call, Eliza offered me a cup. Seeing as Arvi and Sail''s share of what was in the room is also available, I would expect you to want to hear your views on this one.


    Well, that would be natural, too. I would have read Mizuki''s thoughts too much this time.


    "... where did you perceive Mizuki''s thoughts? Dear Rudolph"


    Arvi asks, with regret somewhere, as if he were frightened. Seemed the same to everyone who wanted to hear that, and Sail and Eliza seemed to be waiting for my word.


    Emotions similar to superiority dominate the chest, even if they smile bitterly at everyone like that. No, I was secretly delighted.


    They didn''t know... it felt like a sign that I was the closest to Mizuki.


    Elshon when it comes to Mizki''s best understanding, but all this time he was kept outside the mosquito nets. It was due in part to Elshon''s attempted kidnapping in the first place, but more than that, it must have been to keep Mizuki and the others from retaliating.


    Elshon was supposedly limited in information by those knights in the cavalry. That''s why I didn''t realize Mizuki''s thoughts. If the information had been communicated correctly, we would have stopped Mizuki, even on the way to Gania.


    That was also what caused Arvi''s expression to be stiff.


    Because those who call themselves guardians would never have let Mizuki do it until the end.


    Earlier Elshon''s attitude was exactly that of the parent cat who captured the kitten. It''s true what it felt like to be stunned and amused by those two figures, but I also understood how Elshon would do that unconsciously.... I understand.


    Elshon has the pride of being ''the guardian of Mizki''. And Elshon, who is royal, does not imitate irresponsibly.


    For such an Elshon, there would be no choice in blaming yourself for this one. ''Mizuki was involved because of herself, kidnapped and nearly pawned conveniently in another country'' I can''t believe.


    Don''t be angry, don''t show me, I can''t do it. Even we didn''t have a direct relationship, did we, Mizuki?


    It''s just... I''m Mizuki''s best friend. That would be the difference with them.


    "Where did you notice... from the beginning?"


    To put it mildly, Arvi''s expression is slightly distorted. It seems that this young man, called ''okan'' to Mizuki, is full of guardian guts, which is why he has something to think of in my words.


    "Mizuki is simple enough for you. I don''t like what I hate, I don''t forgive what I can''t forgive, and... I strip my fangs of those who harm those who make up my narrow world. That''s exactly what happened this time, isn''t it? In the first place, the knights who live in that cavalier dorm must have grown up."


    Yes, my best friend is smart, on the other hand, very simple. The induction until the desired settlement is issued is brilliant, but the ''desired settlement'' may be visible from the beginning.


    "What Mizuki wants is'' the best settlement ''. I guess correctly,'' a settlement like the one Elshon prefers, after the least amount of sacrifice, and also expected to work ''. This is very easy to understand, isn''t it? Assuming you haven''t seen Mizuki with colored glasses like" The Convicted Mage "or" The Disaster of the World, "you have to know Elshon''s character."


    "Well... that''s true"


    "That''s why it''s so easy for me to understand. I''ve known Elshon for a long time and Mizuki understands. So I could see what Mizuki wanted for Gania. That''s all."


    Arvi and the others are emotionally unconvinced, even if they can show understanding of my answer. That shows up in a bewildered look. Well, that would be natural, too.


    This time, Mizuki wants his brother and his wife dead. There would have been ''at the end of Mizki''s action, those qualified to do it wanted to die as punishment'', but not all this time.


    The Wizard wanted ''the death of the King''s brother and his wife'' for himself¡­ he poked at the King of Gania as one of the conditions allowed for ''disaster of the world''!


    Some people will see it as being in keeping with the will of the Wizard to defend their country. ''Desiring a royal neck is exactly the scourge of the world,'' he said. Yes, even those who recognize Mizuki must come out.


    But this was natural from a standpoint like ours. Ning Lo, King Gania should have had to make that decision a long time ago.


    The failure to make that decision had also caused the King of Gania to be insulted. It''s also connected to Elshon''s attempted kidnapping, so it can''t even be personal.


    Mizki accomplished it in the form of "demands from the damaged wizard." Elshon''s voice, "Do you want Mizuki to bear it", which backed the proposal, is also going to get cold.


    Naturally, Mizuki didn''t have to do this.


    Blah, he also said he took on the ganja distortion by himself in order to get it back to the right flow.


    From those who call themselves guardians, like Arvi and the others, there''s no way we can allow this to happen. If I had guessed that thought along the way, I would have gone to bring him back immediately.


    Well... I don''t know what will happen to Gania in that case. Either it will be more muddy than that, or self-destruction awaits...... Either way, it won''t be a bright future.


    "Dear Rudolph. Why didn''t you tell Mizuki while you knew so much? That''s one of the things we want to ask you."


    "I agree with Eliza, too. Because I know how close you two are, you didn''t turn me around as a guardian... No, it''s no wonder I didn''t do anything."


    Eliza and Sayle would also be best questioned. If Arvi and I knew I''d figured this out, we''d want to know why.


    There''s a bitter smile on everyone''s face like that.... Even from them, I''m on Mizuki''s side, and I''m saddened that they recognize me.


    I was honestly pleased that they were accepting it unconditionally. Until just a year ago, they would have thought I was... lonely.


    You can''t name my side more honorably than Elshon is royal of another country.


    And Arvi and the others are my subordinates... and I can''t treat them equally.


    As cold as the king''s chair felt, I was lonely. That''s not the only thing I have, but in my case, including my father from before adulthood, there were too many enemies.


    There was also such a background that I had a habit of building walls by my identity and position. The fact that they kept targeting me is probably one reason why it happened.


    - For me, the only exception is Mizuki.


    Mizuki had no fence because he was a different world man, and his personality was exhausted to the point that he was self-absorbed. I like it clearly and dislike it, and I don''t feel much value in my identity.


    For Mizuki, I''m an individual named Rudolph everywhere. The throne is an accessory.


    The only person who comes to Zebrast is'' I came to visit a friend ''.


    You help me, too, for the simple reason that ''a friend of mine was in trouble, so I give him a hand''.


    If you watch me be treated like that, I''ll change the perception of Arvi and the others. "Collaborators sent by Elshon" sometime made the position of "my friend" immovable.


    If it had been a relationship formed via Elshon, Eliza and the others would not have turned a more reprehensible gaze at me. If it''s just the perception of "benefactor of Zebrest," I feel like I''m done praising "Exactly, Magic Supervisor" for this one.


    "... because I''m Mizuki''s best friend and I''m on your side, right?


    "" "What?


    If I answered that very naturally, the three of them all looked surprised.


    "I didn''t say anything because Mizuki wanted to do it herself. It''s the parents'' job to stop it, isn''t it? I said Mizuki is simple, but I''m simple, too. Unlike in Sarovara, this time you were willing to retaliate from the start. Then I won''t stop you."


    "But nobody has a guardian beside them, right? If you know how to treat a different world in the North, you must have escorts, right? Being a guardian, I don''t think it''s natural for me to be around."


    Sail insists somewhere dissatisfied, but shake his neck to the side to deny it. You can''t help but have a warm eye.


    You think too kindly of Mizuki.


    No, you''re not, Sail. Mizuki doesn''t "rely on guardians". "Use everything you can" is how Mizuki does it, isn''t it? Remember the past.


    It shouldn''t have been ''no need to rely'' more than having fewer allies. Still, like in Sarovara, you didn''t rely on us... ''cause there''s a reason''?


    To be clear, I can''t read any thought circuits thrust through Mizuki''s diagonal. But now that it''s all over, there are things to know. And when you realize that, you end up with the phrase ''smart and bad character''.


    "I didn''t let Sayle turn because I didn''t have a request. Those two won''t leave Elshon''s side, but I guess Mizki didn''t need a guardian either. No, it could have been more convenient not to be here. If I had to, Mizuki would have contacted me, right?


    "... Sure, that''s possible. Mizuki''s guardians are known by name and identity. If you were there, you might not have been vigilant."


    "Right? I don''t think he bothered to call the guardians aside to create his own manageable situation... The most important part of this measure is that ''the Mage has only reason to retaliate against Gania''. I don''t think I''m going to imitate it."


    So far, Arvi and the others shut up. I guess that''s what convinced me because I''m close to Mizuki.


    "Of course, Brother Wang has good reason to be hunted by Mizuki. But the North treats the otherworlds lightly, against royalty. Mizuki''s appeal alone doesn''t make it through the final demands. Being a collaborator of His Royal Highness Shuanze, the improbable treatment from the nobles of Gania, the eyes from other countries who agree with Mizki... it would be that demand that all of them be put together. It is also ''the least sacrificial and like that which can be desired for the purification of Gania''. If you''re unhappy with this, you think they told you to come up with an alternative? By the way, I can''t do a substitute. Positive, but I can''t think of a reason to convince the King of Gania."


    "I mean, he said Mizki had seen a settlement from the beginning. In anticipation of that, is the guardian absent?"


    "Maybe. I guess Gania didn''t realize how unnatural it was because she didn''t put a knight on the escort."


    ¡­¡­


    "Huh? My best friend''s smart, and he''s got a hell of a bad personality, right? I''m getting the situation right by interfering with the response there. That''s why it''s so hard to notice. If Mizuki had been treated with the brackets" Guests from other countries, "that settlement wouldn''t have been possible."


    Everyone has a subtle look. I guess I''m in trouble if I should agree that ''Mizuki is smart, and he has a bad personality'' or if I should cloud the word.


    Interworlds who retaliate with the opponent''s responsible aim, that''s Mizuki. I will not stop believing that it is not that magic that Mizuki is afraid of, but that he is clever in an unpleasant direction.


    "That''s the thing. Even if you can''t hold down a black cat who''s in a good mood to play, you''re just gonna raise your dissatisfied voice, okay? If you''re bad, you can''t scratch your hand. I''m on Mizuki''s side more than it has to do with Zebrast...... I mean, I choose acquiescence!


    "You seem to be under the influence of Mizuki."


    Speaking with a laugh, sigh and shake your head, Arvi. I don''t even know how he feels about it, but I wasn''t going to change my mind.


    "Nice, Arvi. It''s a historic feat to say," You''re as close as a wizard and a sister and brother "?... if you don''t know Mizuki''s character"


    "I don''t need the end! Isn''t it the added part that you can''t keep in history!


    "Haha! Mizuki builds a legend of terror everywhere."


    "It''s not a laugh!


    I wave and forgive Arvi for breaking into me instantly.... ''If I told you this time would be fun, would you guys shudder?'' it''s a secret that I thought to myself.


    Well, around Eliza, who laughs bitterly and prepares new tea, you realize. Really?

 321 The culprit thinks of the past and hopes for the future

    - at a place where


    "... what a selfish thing to be with a different world"


    I shrug as I recall my settlement in Gania. I was wondering if there was such a way to settle.


    In the first place, Mizuki is a different world. "If I were you, I wouldn''t be in this world." That''s why Gania says while eliminating the distortion, the interior wasn''t rough.


    Clearly, there needed to be a sacrifice this time.


    ''There was nothing carried by the inhabitants of this world'' because Mizki was responsible for it.


    King Gania''s brother was royal and, as he himself had spoken, ''a man of rightful blood''. There would be a difference in talent, but it would normally be normal in any country for a king and a queen''s son to be king.


    In other words, ''no other country can satisfy the claims of the king''s brother''.


    One reason for this is to interfere in internal affairs, but it is difficult to create similar flows within one''s own country.


    Therefore it was abandoned with regard to the king brother of Gania. King Gania was the only one who had the right to shut his brother up.


    Its King of Gania has also been hesitant to move into action because of education from his predecessors. Though not to make him ambitious, the king, educated equally to imprint, could not really make the decision to cut off his king brother.


    Making it his weakness would be a bit of a pity. Because suddenly you can''t easily get used to being redirected.


    The kings of other countries were also in such a situation - not all of them ''intentionally distorting perceptions'', so they had made the decision to leave it within the absence of harm coming to their country.


    Even if it seemed ''impudent'' by other countries, it only served as a king. If you want more than that, there is only one way to make accusations from within your own country.


    The problem was the person making the accusation. Although Prince Wang Tezelt is an adult and the transition to the next generation is fine, his opponent is his brother Wang...... royalty. Its power and voice are strong.


    Whether the king is behind the back shield or not, unless there is enough evidence and circumstances, the accuser will be more crushed by the king''s brother and the nobles of his faction.


    Or, if the king himself crushes each other with the king''s brother, the interior of Gania becomes rough. Would the ideal thing be for my brother Wang to die of illness? That would give up, to some extent.


    "As an accuser, he was too weak in His Highness Schanze. It is the best position, but he was not alerted by anyone¡­ ''it was not thought necessary''. Now, shortly after the accusation, you would have had an ''unfortunate death''."


    Situationally, Schuanze is optimal. However... Schanze has no power. The King''s family cannot be involved, so only a loyal squire exists.


    No matter who you are, you will not reach the voices of those who are not strong. If it''s not worth using, it''s just going to be erased, whether you''re royal or not.


    "What Mizki was responsible for was not enough for His Highness Shuanze. strength, connections, and¡­ most importantly, ''to take the place of His Royal Highness the Schanze''"


    In the absence of Mizki, Schanze would be subjected to all the attacks directed against her. Even it would be difficult for him to walk, even to escape.


    As a result, it is death that awaits. Mizuki seemed to think Schanze was willing to go up against his king brother, but realistically, he finds this impossible. Even if it''s a match, we need the least amount of strength.


    Above all, the last choice¡­ Even if "The Death of Brother and Brother Wang" is desirable, Schanze''s own life will not come true. Schanze herself would not have wanted it, including the constant meaning of the later worries.


    Settling into the present situation was the result of the presentation of three conditions: ''that Schuanze should pledge allegiance to Tezert and be subordinate'' and ''that Schuanze''s inheritance rights have been lost'', and ''that Schuanze is deemed necessary in order to make the demon conductor give up reprisals''.


    It''s a bad way of saying it, but there''s a reason to let Schanze survive. Schuanze''s future will be cheap, especially since the third one is recognized as the most important. At least I don''t have to worry about my life being targeted by the Ganian nobles.


    "Well, there are those threesomes, and they''ll be fine in the future. At the time, Mizuki said they were educated, but in fact, there must have been some noisy ''material'' inside."


    In the first place, Schanze and the others were certified enemies of the King''s brother at the stage of the action, and those close to it and the assassinations should have been directed. Mizuki handled this as a toy and retreated, sometimes as a teaching material for that threesome, bringing it into a situation called ''I Don''t Know An Assassin''. That''s why Irfena couldn''t move.


    However... the material handling is only an "interpretation of Mizuki et al." There is nothing more that can be done to the outsiders to protest than the parties declare so. Mizuki is tough, cunning.


    This would also have been a factor in limiting information to Elshon. The knights wanted to hide it because Mizuki''s education would be reviewed. This is more convenient for the knights.


    Most importantly, Mizki doesn''t think he''s lying to Elshon. For her, ''that''s normal''.


    Nothing, Mizuki just thought so from the bottom of his heart. So the report that was brought about later is also not a lie.


    It''s really more ''toy'' or ''golden'' for Mizuki than it is for me to be able to hang out with the blackened people.


    If you hear this, Elshon will hold his head. No longer, I just think it''s fundamentally wrong.


    Mizuki''s lack of consideration for Gania beyond what is necessary also affects the existence of these misinterpretations. I''m not a good person, because Mizuki is right about what I reported.


    This time, Mizuki and I have what we want. That would be the only thing Schuanze could have had and would have been the strongest hand in moving the otherworlds: ''Nihongjin''.


    That''s ''rice''. In a nutshell, crops.


    And the Mizuki and the others wanted seeds that were not sweet and could not be said to be worth much, and turned them into a fighting nation.


    As declared, ''Schuanze will also remain, led to the best settlement''!


    There''s nothing to worry about kicking your enemies down, nothing but the outside road. Mizuki didn''t seem to take care of her surroundings because Mizuki is smiling brightly... but if you see her as a third party, Mizuki''s behavior is too scary.


    Whatever, "for the Crop" says, "I''m kicking off royalty and others and making them accept my personal endurance." I''ve swept away emotions like justice and sympathy and only thought about ourselves by the time we''re clear.


    Around where Glenn, who guided another country, has no doubt whatsoever about Mizuki''s actions, I guess it''s the right reaction as a ''nihongine''. Well, if it''s for certain foods, can it be both Shura and the outer roads that characterize ''Nihongjin''?


    "Cenri said, ''If the Japanese are for rice, they show enough temper and guts to make the impossible possible. Turn every obstacle into an unobtrusive Shura!'' He said... I didn''t know the day would come to see it"


    A smudge and a reminder are the words of a friend in a distant day. With all the enthusiasm, I thought ''what''s stupid'' at the time, but based on this one, I have to say Cenri was right.


    But the mystery against ''Nihongjin'' and Ya also deepened. Why do ''warm farming peoples'' turn into shrubs when it comes to crops...? Clearly, I don''t know what that means. It just seems like the food is tense.


    However, I have seen enthusiasm similar to the Mizuki and others this time before. In the first place, it was Cenri who found the rice and uprooted it in Gania.


    "I said, ''Not if it''s not a rich place of water,'' and I chose Gania... However, because of the conditions, it did not seem to spread to other countries."


    Mizuki and the others "Nihongjin" toured the rice, which should also be called the heritage of its centipede, and knocked out joke-like results. Cenri wouldn''t have expected it so far, so I guess this whole thing was a complete coincidence.


    ¡­¡­


    Coincidence, I think. Cenli would leave it as a bait to motivate ''Nihongjin''. Yes, but I haven''t heard anything, so this is a coincidence.


    I shake my head gently to change my mind, even though I feel subtle somewhere. There''s no way this world is going to miss Mizuki, who''s so influential.


    That was the same with Glenn. It also happened when Glenn, who was sheltered by the royal family Wilfred, became known as the Wizard and others.


    "Those with strong influence...... ''heresy'' stands out. Glenn, with King Wilfred, is now through what should also be called a trial. That would be no exception for His Highness Mizuki and Elshon."


    If only people from different worlds would never be more perceived as a threat. They are strong... because there was an unconditional existence to shelter, protect, and help.


    It''s still easy to understand if you''re going after their elimination in bad faith. The trouble is, ''unintentionally, if it results in elimination''.


    "''As a result, I hope the elimination is achieved''. This is going to be very troublesome and horrible. That is proven by Mizuki himself¡­ ''Whatever thoughts may be, take them to the desired result''. Because that''s what she can do from day to day."


    In particular, Elshon has many fences. And...... it is the watchful Elshon that can be described as Mizuki''s weakness.


    Even if we knew that, there would be no perfectly preventable technique. Because he''s royal, he also makes the decision to sacrifice himself.


    "Mizuki... be careful. The world is not gentle, whereas it is too conspicuous a heresy. Always strip your fangs in some way"


    For the first time ever, it creates the qualification to face the ''wish'' left by Cenri. If you can''t get over that, it''s impossible to fulfill Cenri''s wishes.


    It''s just... I had a feeling that she, no, they would be fine.


    "His Highness Elshon is no longer a ''lonely prince'', he has many allies. The same goes for Mizuki, of course. The more collaborators you have, the more Mizuki''s measures will show a spread and the more tricks you will have. And then... depending on Mizuki''s own talent."


    Ultimately, it would be on Mizuki''s arm. It was the same with Glenn. Interworlds who are not so threatened by individuals mask a situation that is said to be impossible only with the help of this world.


    If you look at Wilfred''s reign, it will be obvious. Even when someone has to make ruthless decisions, someone carries them with minimal scratches. ¡­ in which case the proximity, starting with the king, remains intact. "The inhabitants of this world" don''t hurt.


    That''s what Glenn''s in charge of. Well, since the king doesn''t want Glenn to disappear, it would also be a priority for Glenn himself to survive.


    That''s why when Mizuki is involved in some kind of problem, it becomes the ''best result''. Because Elshon doesn''t like sacrifice and doesn''t want Mizuki gone, Mizuki is taking steps to ensure the best results.


    The kindness of the parent cat is not only demonstrated by Mizuki.


    Many of them will take sides in "His Highness the Demon King" because their surroundings found out about it.


    "Please, win again next time.... If you are going to name ''Magic Instructor'', twist down the world. Because that''s the nature of the" world''s catastrophe. "

 322 2 x Cat Parents & Children One of them

    - In the office of Ilfena Erschon.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Me and the Demon King became silent with each other, indescribable expressions. The cause is'' something ''I brought in and'' something that doesn''t look good in this room ''sitting on the Devil King''s desk.


    "Mizuki... that''s..."


    "When I was in Gania, Mr. Clarence gave it to me. They say it''s from the Kingsguard knights who come to the cafeteria in the Cavalry."


    It is held in my arms - because it is about the size of a child, the expression ''holding'' is really correct - and the Demon King exhales as he looks at the stuffed animal.


    Al and Klaus seemed to be laughing at such a demon king figure. You know the existence of each of these things we received, right?


    What I got, it''s a super giant cat stuffed animal.


    of a color scheme called Blue Eyes that gives a sense of sharpness to long golden hair. That, no matter what you think, the model is the Demon King.


    Absolutely, it''s like, ''This is what I would look like if I made His Highness Elshon a cat''. Sometimes Mr. Clarence brought it, and that''s close to certainty. Come on, they must have ordered the design in detail.


    Either that or they obviously gave it to me with a ''good luck looking at this because I brought you a parent cat (fake)'' nuance. What that means is, ''You''re not going to be homesick. The parent cat (false) is watching, so give it a shameless result''.


    In a nutshell, ''Black Cat, Fight! Do it thoroughly for your parent cat and us! Whatever we do, we forgive!'' The encouragement.


    It''s a silent push from them who, in their position as Kingsguard knights, are unable to stand up and support me.


    It should also be noted that it was because of this that I was convinced that ''Oh, you want that too, a country called Ilfena''.


    Because it was the Demon King who wanted a peaceful solution, and it was'' the personal will of the Demon King ''to protect His Highness the Shuanze. If the country says no, that''s it, isn''t it?


    To be honest, considering the later reprimands - including not only me, but also the Demon King who did something unsolicited - I didn''t think I could do much flashy. In the worst case scenario, do we have to do it on "The Wizard''s Own"? As much as I thought.


    Come there, a gift from the Kingsguard knights, including the Knight Commander. The leader of the regiment is the number one person in the country, so no matter how much I personally felt, if the country says'' no '', he should flatter me.


    Whatever you think, it''s a signal that the state has forgiven you. Ning Ro, close to pushing back.


    Even after returning to Ilfena, there has been no call, so it seems fitting with this perception.


    Because it''s a stuffed animal with such an episode, I definitely wanted to show it to the person who became a model.... I didn''t expect a black kitten stuffed animal sitting on the Devil King''s desk to be ''chipped'' though.


    By the way, what surprised me was the same with the Demon King. Demon King, he didn''t know his parent cat (false) existed, and it was solidified the moment he saw it. Again, it looks like you know you''re a model.


    ... that means.


    "Demon King, excuse me for a moment"


    Say no and then take away the kitten stuffed animal on your desk. And instead, between the two front legs of the parent cat (false) I placed on my desk, I fitted the kitten stuffed animal as'' supo ''.... to the size of the two, no discomfort.


    "Wow, perfect! Whatever you think, it''s made of a set."


    ¡­¡­ I see, it wasn''t "a big gold cat and black kitten stuffed animal," it was made from the beginning as "a parent cat and kitten stuffed animal" "


    They took it apart and gave it to me and the Demon King. If I get back here safely, I''ll end up with ''cat parents and kids (false)''!


    ¡­¡­


    Fun people, the Kingsguard knights of this country. Have you been waiting in this country for a surprise called a stuffed animal gift? Oh, the Demon King is frightened, too.


    But that''s not all they meant by being stuffed.


    "Because they had so many opportunities to deal with you, they were truly guided by you two who were abruptly separated."


    "No, well... sure, I think I''ve got you worried this time"


    A demon king who swims his gaze at Al''s words, but still honestly admits it.... Oh, is something wrong? I thought you''d say, ''Worried about what the dumb cat who got left out of the wild will do...'' or something.


    Asking Al with his gaze, Al just said, ''It''s a secret,'' but put his index finger up against his lip. Klaus also smiles small and says "give up". Apparently, neither of you is willing to tell me.


    Shit, I''m bored! Corner, even though it looks interesting!


    "That means should I leave my parent cat here, too?


    "I don''t mind either, but what were you doing in Gania?


    "Eh, I put it on my bed and I used it as a pillow. It was a stressful environment, albeit a responsible aim for them, and it was my precious healing with sleep."


    Fool, to be honest, the demon kings are turning a raw, warm gaze.


    "Pillow... behind such a smiling circumstance, he said he didn''t get out of touch with the various disturbances that were in the report"


    "Isn''t that nice, Demon King? Fuzzy Parent Cat (Fake) hairy is great!


    "What''s going on with your switch of mind," he just said.


    Fine. I''m Rice (Important!) and worked hard for His Highness the Schanze! Even though I loved the cute things and was healed by their presence, I had a solid plan for the future with my head!


    "Sure, looks comfortable to hold, doesn''t it? I see, is that exactly what you were turning into ''a sweet kitten for a parent cat''"


    "What''s wrong with being healed by something cute!... I also had to think about the salvation of His Royal Highness Schanze, so it was a lot of trouble. Therefore, His Royal Highness the King and some nobles of his faction are to be defrauded without thinking about the country at all! I was about to get caught up in the form of taking responsibility, and come on."


    Smiling, it was Al who deepened his grin.... right, you were treated the same way in Al Dog Period. As a stuffed fellow, you must have an understanding that ''a good hairy will heal on the side of the hug''.


    Everyday a fierce rare beast can hold a stuffed animal, peacefully bogged to sleep easily...... Come on, it''ll be a smile. "You have one of those peaceful commas? ''I''m sure I''ll get a positive impression.


    For the record, Al Dog woke up before me, but he held me in his pillow until I woke up. Caring large dogs (fake), Al dogs. A fine babysitter dog, no matter who sees it, as long as its special sexuality and even the ferocity of rumors.


    "Are you tired of the fool''s opponent? You won''t give up on your way, either, but Lord Clarence wouldn''t have allowed you to return home."


    "Haha, Klaus is right! They said," Let''s do our best to the end. "


    "" Oh...... "


    "Again, have you been told? He has a reputation for not matching what he says about his face. They''re gonna smile and give you harsh paperwork and assignments, right?


    Oddly enough, if Klaus thinks he''s guessing Mr. Clarence''s behavior, he''s famous for it. The Demon King and Al are also nodding with a convincing look, so I guess it''s a story known to everyone.


    As it were, well, I''m the one who chose such a person, so I''m not going to complain about it. That''s an encouragement. It was an encouragement from the Kingsguard knights to me to work alone in a distant land...!


    ¡­¡­


    ... maybe. Unlimited, even though I don''t feel like Mr. Clarence''s land.


    "It''s a corner, so can I put it here for a while with my parents and kids? I''m also concerned about the reaction of the people who saw this."


    I did it and told him with a laugh, and they all looked funny. Against the Kingsguard knights'' ''adorable prank'', this one seems to have wanted to do something too.


    Hehe, don''t you think that sounds like fun? His Royal Highness''s Executive Office IN Cat Parents & Children (False)!


    Come on, what kind of reaction can you see? Plus, it''s just an easy specification to put down the stuffed animal you get, so you won''t even get mad! If Me and the Demon King were crooked in this room, even more smiles would be added!


    Well... on the day that something like this is placed in the prince''s office - His Highness Elshon, also known as "The Demon King" - maybe the ones who don''t know what''s going on will have a big panic.


    But this is the office. Besides, the demon king of the day is in the room. You can''t make a scene, you can''t imitate laughing, you can''t make mistakes.


    Everybody reacts, I don''t look forward to it! I wonder how many people can stand it?


    "... Actually, I have something like this"


    We looked at Klaus with disgust at the ''it'' that Klaus showed us.


    Dude, Klaus and the Black Knights made ''this''!? Seriously? Seriously, I haven''t been in the wrong direction lately!?

 323 2 x Cat Parents & Children Part 2

    When I saw what Klaus had taken out, me and the Demon King became flabbergasted.


    No, ''cause... I just think that the Black Knight made'' this'', no matter what you think, in the wrong direction.


    "Hey, Klaus. Why did you want to make this?


    With his face drawn - the Demon King is still, stiff - Klaus leans slightly on his neck if you ask.


    Hmm? What, what''s that reaction?


    "You taught us, didn''t you? Cultures and other worlds."


    "Ha!? Caused by me!?


    "I guess your magic is based on the technology and ideas of the original world? We were honestly impressed with a world full of imagination."


    "Oh... you saw ''this'' as part of it too"


    I can see why Klaus and the others worked in the production of "This" without any hesitation, and I weaken.


    Ha, ha. Depending on how you perceive it, can you also do these things?


    "Not only is there no magic, but demons and the like are treated like legendary creatures, too? In such a world, the idea of wanting to be a beast man is novel."


    What Klaus offered, it''s... ''Cat Ears''.


    Not a kachusha or a ribbon, but one clip at a time. That''s what anyone would say ''something that mimics a cat''s ear''.


    However, I would add that there is a deeper ditch than the sea between me and the Black Knights. That''s why I thought ''cat ear mimicking'', not ''cat ear''.


    How to capture private cat ears: adorable elements.


    How to Capture Black Knight Cat Ears: An item that shouldn''t exist, can be a beast man.


    The Black Knights know that there is no magic in the world where I was. On top of that, I saw cat ears as something similar to that - one of my aspirations to be a different species - because I said, ''I chose a magic position in a body feel game because I wanted to try magic''.


    To that evidence, the cat ears offered by Klaus are real. Cat ears made with long hair species specifications can be seriously made to mislead clips and the like.


    It''s just... "Why are there two kinds of gold and black? ''I think so.


    "You guys used to say, ''I think I''m about to see cat ears.'' The trick is cat-like, and it won''t be uncomfortable."


    "No, no, no! Klaus!? I don''t know, do you think one of them is mine?!?


    "Is there someone else competent? Don''t worry, it matches the color of El''s hair."


    "You won''t be relieved. Ugh! No, you don''t need to be relieved!?


    "Are you going to waste our efforts? That''s sad..."


    "What efforts are you making...!


    Klaus answers the demon king''s penetration with great seriousness. Apparently, he''s not willing to leave. No, a problem before that.


    ... His Highness the Demon King and the Black Knight are arguing in front of the cat''s ear? Why did this happen? No, I know it''s because of the different cultures I''ve told you about.


    And.


    I think I can use these cat ears for a little ''play'', too.


    "... what happens if we put this on and pretend we don''t see it?


    "" What?


    "No, I did it before with the destruction of the rear palace of Zebrast." A ghost that we don''t see, but other people see ". Of course, the footage is visible to us, so I just pretended that the people involved couldn''t see it."


    That ghost commotion received a great deal (in many ways). I''m not very scared when I know behind the scenes, but if I don''t, I panic.


    Hooks like that...... why don''t you play a prank? I think so.


    "Just me, they''ll think I''m wearing cat ears in a punishment game or something, but if the Demon King was wearing them too, they wouldn''t think so, would they? Besides, if you were flat, you''d think you were more hallucinating."


    "Well, I guess so. You''d never think Elle would get on with that kind of play"


    "No, no, why is it assumed that I will be on that story!?


    "Doesn''t that sound interesting? Return to your child''s heart and have fun."


    "It''s important to see how people react, too, right? A third party who doesn''t know what''s going on is required."


    Answer the panicking Demon King with all your answers. And ''A Prediction'' comes to mind from Klaus'' reaction like that.


    "Klaus, isn''t this a magic trick?


    Take the cat ear and ask Klaus. The Demon King looked at me with surprise.


    Yeah, I take it for granted what you think is stupid. I know how that feels, too. I understand, demon king! If I was right, I''d say, ''Black knights, what the hell! It''s too peaceful, what a waste of that technology!?'' Cause you''re going to scold me!


    ... but if Klaus is going to be on my side all the time, it''s mostly magically related.


    And they weren''t wrong about that prediction. ''Well done. You listened!'' All I''m saying is, Klaus makes a good face.


    "Sometimes you move like an actual cat. Thoroughly pursued reality"


    "I knew it! What a waste of technology!


    Immediately, Klaus sighed, "What are you talking about?"


    "If he''s alive, he''ll move as much as his ear. I asked the person with the cat at my parents for the video and tried to get it closer to the real thing as I watched it"


    ¡­¡­ Can I ask what that meant to make it? Klaus. "


    If the Demon King asks while turning a warm ~ gaze.


    "I wanted to get closer to technology in different worlds"


    Klaus took it very seriously. The way they say it too grandiose is as much as they want to applaud it, but what they made is cat ears.... This is a difficult act to react to.


    However, the Demon King seems to have silenced in a different way. I can''t deny exactly what Klaus said - I can''t deny any more than I''ve made the knowledge of the other worlds worthwhile - and I guess the Demon King will have to shut up too.


    Wow, this interpretation on one cat ear! This is the difference in the world! No, pride as an artisan......?


    Well, I know more or less what happened. The point is, the Black Knights burned a sense of confrontation with the technology of the world I was in. I guess that led to the production of cat ears...... ''It should be possible for us too!''.


    Yeah, not in the right direction, but I do think this is awesome.


    You can lose the other world now...... you can never say ''cat ears are just adorable elements''.


    "Then wearing cat ears means a decision!


    "Hey, Mizuki!?


    "Yes, yes, don''t move ~"


    Gradually with cat ears, quickly, you can put them on the Demon King''s head. I can wear it too, but my share is tough if I don''t look in the mirror, so I''ll give it to the Demon King first.


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t look good, dude.


    Beauty is what you get. Even with cat ears, you''re so uncomfortable!


    corner, so I held the parent cat (false) and compared it to the Demon King. The Demon King is the only model and the color of the parent cat (false) and cat ears is almost the same.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, what''s the reaction?"


    "No, the Kingsguards are watching the Demon King."


    "They do look alike, El. It''s not a match, but it''s pretty much the same color as the cat ears and stuffed animals Elle wears."


    To the way Klaus and I say it, the Demon King blushes and silences... in fact, the face and the atmosphere are very similar. The Demon King figured that out, so he must have shut up.


    "Well, okay. The stuffed animal is a little prank from the Kingsguard knights, isn''t it? You think you can forgive me if I give you back this amount of fun?


    "Klaus......"


    "Corner, the kitten''s back. Show him you''re smiling."


    Klaus is right. Because to this present room, the Demon King with cat ears, the parent cat (false) is a plus. Kittens (= me) and kittens (false) are also added to make it very busy.


    Real Cat Parents & Kids & Cat Parents & Kids (Fake) are all here, huh?


    At least, the Cat Eared Demon King has agreed to be seen with cancer.


    Besides.


    The fact that Klaus is going out of his way to say this means that the Demon King must have been depressed this time.


    Bad way to put it, but one of the reasons I was flown by Gania was the Demon King.


    It was also the Demon King who commanded me to "protect His Highness Schanze".


    There are so many depressing elements! From the demon king they say, ''Through the guardian guts, turned into a parent cat,'' I can''t help blaming myself.


    The Kingsguard knights gave the black kitten stuffed animal to the Demon King, probably because they were sure I''d be back here. If you come back safely, cat parents and children (false) will be complete.


    "Ha... ok. I''ll get you on Mizuki''s prank this time."


    "Thanks! I love it, Demon King!


    "Yes, yes, because I understand.... I''ll tell you what, I''m just gonna be pushed off by you guys to cooperate!?


    "Yes."


    Copy that.


    To the Demon King who stabs the nail all the time if we don''t give in there, we''ll have a good boy''s reply too.


    Yeah, I know that. Ningro, I think it''s my choice to be seen as the culprit and suspected.


    But forgive me for sounding funny!


    I''m not wrong about the culprit!


    "I look forward to hearing from you all."


    Well, what happens?

 324 2x Cat Parents & Children Part III

    And the prank started.


    It should be noted that the setup will be sent by me and the Demon King, and the collaborators will be sent by Klaus and Al ?


    - In the case of knights -


    "Excuse me...... su!?


    "Oh, hey, why, cat ears......!?


    As you enter the room, you two dew your agitation. By contrast, we''re cool faces.


    Naturally, I and the Demon King have cat ears on their heads. There are Al and Klaus in the room, but the two of them are here to drive normally. I don''t change my complexion.


    ... By the way, these two attitudes are one hook.


    Two people who are supposed to be loyal knights of the Demon King can''t possibly endorse such a prank. Regardless of the inside, their rating in general is'' Elite Knight '', so even if I were to impose on the Demon King, it seems impossible to forgive......


    In the first place, if you really had cat ears, Klaus wouldn''t have let them go.


    With those two knights flat, ''Don''t you have cat ears for Mizuki and His Highness!?'' It can be pointed out, for example, that quite a fierce man.


    First, we expected that doubting the illusions and illusions of the eyes - because there is Klaus, you must also have the courage to have doubts about magic - would be the normal reaction.


    Well, how did the Knight s react best!


    ¡­¡­


    After they raised their voices, they looked around again indoors. That gaze continues with me, Demon King, and naturally it is also directed at Al and Klaus.


    Eventually, they all sighed deeply. That''s right, twins. As always, my breath is perfect.


    And.


    Abel slowly advances toward me.


    "... Mizuki, don''t do anything stupid. Look, this is His Royal Highness''s office. I don''t care what you do now, but you can''t even get involved with His Highness!?


    He preached to me without hesitation.


    He''s a terrible guy even though there''s no proof of it... I''m the one who did this prank.


    And speaking of what happened to Cain.


    "Your Highness. I know that you are sweet on Mizuki and that you are hesitant about one thing about Gania...... you shouldn''t spoil an asshole cat! Lord Argent and Lord Klaus tend to leave Mizuki alone, so don''t fall in the same line until your last conscience!


    "No, you don''t have to say that much about anything..."


    "Your Highness is sweet! We''re working with Mizuki, aren''t we?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... that, sorry"


    He preached to the Demon King and had some ~ late ~ victory. You just realized that your minutes are bad, and Al and Klaus don''t flaunt Cain either, keeping their gaze swimming.


    After all, it wasn''t possible for these two to try, Demon King.


    Is the cause of defeat a good understanding between the two of you and a trust in me that you won''t brace?


    Note that the "trust" and they say, "He''s the cause of the commotion! Whether it''s impotent or not usually possible, Mizuki could do it! It is a certainty.


    ... and more importantly, you''ve only been with me a long time, and you two knew me very well. He also had good indulgence and crisis avoidance abilities that he was born with, and he said, ''I don''t know what it is, but I feel like I''m thinking about something that''s not good!'' All the time, so much so that I can be praised.


    Because I know everyone''s attitude toward me and the nature of Al and the others, I guess I just broke it off that this is a prank. I think these places are really awesome.


    Yes, it''s amazing... ''that''s all'', these two. The attack power is inferior to that of the knight dorm noodles, and the fact that brain-work is subtle due to the fact that the majority of them rely on surveys.


    I''ve heard from the Demon King before that he treats me like a set.


    This is Irfena, a country known as the Land of the Powerful.


    The prince of such a country knows how to make the most of the amulet of an asshole cat.


    The three of us are treated as a group, today. In such a reality, there are no signs that Knight s has noticed......


    If you let it go, you will in time be recognised as a knight with a ''on your own'' wing name. Behind that, I don''t even feel like there''s a leap between Al and Klaus looking to win the twins.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, you want competent people at your place. Your brothers are not knights, so if you draw them inside, they''ll be these two.


    With my track record, I feel like the outer moat is buried steadily, but... it''s not something I can talk about. It''s not wrong to be an elite course, so let''s leave it alone while sending a raw warm glance.


    "Chip, did you two see through this?"


    If you keep sitting on the couch, holding your parent cat (false) and foolish, the knight s will all come looking at you with a frightened eye.


    "You, I would have told you when it was'' Cute Culture of the Other World ''or something. That''s what cat ears are, right?


    "Yes, yes. That''s partly because you were listening to it, but you wouldn''t be happy."


    Understanding the culture of adoration "correct"......!


    Well, then you''ll know it''s a prank. The idea of a knight s would be normal. It''s called ''I want to get closer to technology in different worlds!'' Or so I say, the Black Knights are stranger.


    "I see, being a Mizuki understander is the cause of defeat"


    "Well, those two will have good luck."


    Klaus snorts all convinced and Al laughs bitterly. And the Demon King...


    ¡­¡­ I''m sure you''ll agree with that. "


    I was overwhelmed. Its raw warm gaze is directed not only at me and Knight s, but also at Al and Klaus.


    You''re starting to look like the guardian of a troubled child, demon king. In time, will you really be treated as the owner of the Knight''s Dormitory Noodle? Of course, the treatment is as'' Lord ''as it is now, but I feel like it''s going to add to the owner meaning of dogs and cats.


    Oh, they''re really going to say... ''Do it right''.


    - In the case of the Knight Commander -


    Get your mind back on it, second. Even so, I didn''t call you on purpose.


    Exactly, I''m not going to let the busy captain go along with the prank. Really, it''s an opportunity I got by chance.


    It should be noted that the Demon King''s aggressive attempt to use his absenteeism is for the record. Al hit me first - pretended to leave the room and invited the captain in - making it impossible to escape, though!


    You know that, Al.


    This prank was actually pretty ridiculous!?


    I don''t put it on my face, people who think... etc. Just like earlier, I kept holding my parent cat (fake) back on the couch, saying, ''The Demon King called me, but I''m a good girl and I''m waiting for your job to paragraph!'' Disguise yourself as a wind.


    It is not unusual for me to be called to this room or to be kept waiting for a while - the Demon King is busy - and therefore not particularly unnatural.


    In the first place, the whole Irfena is in a rush for Gania-related matters now. Even if I''m called to this room because of a confirmation, nothing is unnatural.


    ... so.


    When I say what happened.


    "Excuse me. Your Highness, a little bit about this case..."


    That''s it, the captain silenced. That gaze is fixed on the cat ear that is on the head of the Demon King - and then directed at me.


    "Oh, this. Just give me a minute. Sure, there must have been more detailed material."


    ¡­¡­ Sorry to keep you busy. "


    "No, I don''t mind. While you wait, you can ask Mizuki."


    Ma ~ ooh ~ sa ~ well? What do you mean, "get up and do it," treat that cat!


    Yeah, I can see the captain is clearly upset. Right, right, you don''t know what to do with someone from another world treated like a cat!?


    ... but the captain was the one who could.


    As he slowly advanced to me, the captain stared at me as he was about to hold his parent cat (false). Unexpectedly, while I sit down too, I stare back at the captain.


    "Mizuki? Safe and above all."


    "It''s just now, Mr. Commander. I''m glad you''re back!


    "Mm-hmm. There would have been a lot of disabling over there. Your Highness is not taking refuge, like Ilfena."


    That''s right! The more the captain thinks so, the more I am protected by the Demon King!


    No matter how much Irfena, Mr. Commander is at the apex of the knights of this country. I don''t make obvious insults or anything, and I don''t make statements that disparage Gania.


    Why, there''s an outsider named me, right?


    Just protecting me, I''m not an Irfena person. You need to be careful what you say in order not to make me say ''the O O of Ilfena said this''.


    Of course, I don''t imitate it to give me a gap into the Irfena... but it''s also important that you don''t get suspicious about it.


    The people in positions are in a lot of trouble. A lot of blah blah blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah.


    ... Oh, it''s a corner, so let me thank you. This stuffed animal must have come from the Kingsguard knights.


    "Thank you, stuffed animal! It was my healing in Gania."


    Really.


    While there were many idiots, they buried their faces in the bellies of their parent cats (false) and whined about the curse words. I don''t even feel like hitting eight on a stuffed animal that is well made, and if I notice it, it stays neat until morning.


    ... It''s true that I missed the Demon Kings at the same time that I was healed by the plush stuffed animals. You had no choice, because while you didn''t accomplish what you had to do, you weren''t allowed to return home!


    "Right. You seem to like it. Above all."


    "Yeah, we slept together in Gania."


    "Oh no! I would have loved to see that. It''s a really smiling sight."


    Yeah, yeah. The captain nodded and, after a little hesitation, stroked my head. The captain''s hand did not touch the cat ear, but the cat ear slightly lays low at a good time.


    As soon as that happened, Mr. Commander''s hand stopped.... Yeah, it doesn''t even look like the cat with the brush on his head is making him feel better.


    But I''m not the only one with cat ears. With that in mind, the captain never pursued it. Upon receiving the materials from the Demon King, he gives a bowl of grace and leaves the room as if nothing had happened.


    It is only for the record that I took the hand of my parent cat (false) and shook it all ''bye bye''. He snorted back with an awesome good smile, so he was probably even given a ''dumb creature is doing something, but its distracting behavior is smiling'' interpretation.


    The captain was also turning that grin to the Demon King. Is that, ''It''s hard to be attached'' labor, Captain?


    "You just made me smile, demon king"


    "Well, it''s Albert, so hey... Wasn''t it enough that Mizuki was holding a stuffed animal, smiling? Even though there was a physical difference, it would have looked like a toddler was playing with a stuffed animal because Albert was in the shape of a look down."


    "A toddler girl... she''s not that small!


    "Really? It looked like I had a cat holding a toy."


    Conversations such as these were exchanged, but it is true that the captain was not in a hurry.


    That''s right, Lord Knights of Ilfena. As far as cat ears are concerned, they don''t seem to move.


    - Russ, in Mr. Clarence''s case...


    The captain followed for a while. It would have been a natural flow to see and stiffen the Demon King the moment everyone opened the door and then turn their gaze to me and drop their jaws.


    Yes, that''s right, this flow is normal and the knight s or the captain is just special!


    Anyway, if it''s just me, even the Demon King is equipped with cat ears. There are only a limited number of brave people who can confirm this.


    ... so.


    There was that limited number of people. A gentle, intelligent smile is a trademark, Sister Shall''s husband. Deputy Commander of the Kingsguard Knights, Mr. Clarence, the man!


    "Oh..."


    Mr. Clarence opens his eyes gently as he enters the room. It''s not my fault that the look looks fun.


    At that time, I was bewitched by the Demon King.... correction, stretched out from behind the Demon King sitting in a chair and watched the paper in the hands of the Demon King together.


    It''s a problem to show it directly, so we need these pre-construction things too. Most of all, I don''t mind showing it to you - in the case of Gania, it could be a letter from the King of Gania addressed to the Demon King, etc.


    It''s a letter between royalty. Hey, this. You shouldn''t give me my name as long as you can, and sending a letter to me can lead to crappy speculation, so I dare to address it to the Demon King. Of course, King Gania understands what I see.


    Cat parents and children with cat ears welcome you in a cat-like position.


    Today, it''s the most smiling sight. As for the prince and the otherworlds, I wonder.


    Note that cat parents and children (false) are placed on the couch. Because there was running out of space on the desk, the kitten (false) was tucked under the belly of the parent cat (false). This makes me smile.


    Mr. Clarence smiled and approached me and the Demon King...


    "" Ah. "


    "Oh, I knew you had cat ears"


    Pulled my cat ear lightly. You convinced the touch of your hand that wasn''t a hallucination, Mr. Clarence laughed bitterly.


    "Starting with the captain, some said, ''Finally, I see cat ears on your Highness and Mizuki''s head!'' You said so. I''m here to make sure."


    "Well, I guess so. For once, this is a magic prop made by Klaus and the others. Anything, he wanted to get closer to Mizuki''s technology in the world."


    "I see, was that the reason"


    To the demon king''s explanation, Mr. Clarence will have a convincing look.


    ¡­¡­


    Come on, does that convince you? Anyway, I even wear cat ears to the Demon King.


    Mr Clarence stroked my head to reassure me that such a question had come to his face.


    "Because you know there was only one Mizuki, struggling in Gania. If you also know how His Highness is waiting for you to return, it''s acceptable enough to accompany this much ''play''."


    "Clarence......!


    "Isn''t that nice, Your Highness? A parent cat caught in front of a kitten can''t be calm."


    The demon king turned his back a lot.... He worried me so much that he couldn''t stay in normal condition, as everyone said.


    I''m glad, so I''ll stick with it even more, but it never got me in the way. I seem to have a good guardian.


    "Since I saw you guys, the captain''s been in a good mood, right? Besides, I was so proud of you." It was so cute for Mizuki to look up with her stuffed animal in her arms! When I saw the cat''s ear on the two heads, I loosened my expression. "


    "What about the Demon King, by the way?


    "... modestly, ''I saw something good,'' he said."


    "Oh... well, you can''t spread the word."


    Perhaps, but the captain also wanted to brag about the Demon King. I guess because I can''t do that, ''as an image, I saw a cat ear'' kind of way to put it.


    That one, the cat parent and child smiled too much and it felt like they could see cat ears...... How do you say faint?


    If you come here inspired by that, me and the Demon King with real cat ears. It''s one comma that I have trouble reacting to. I can confirm that Mr. Clarence is just special.


    "Inside it''s like, ''I see hallucinations! Some people went to the infirmary, didn''t they?


    "Eh. That didn''t make a scene!?


    "It''s become a mild noise, ''What''s that enviable hallucination! in the direction of''. That being said, this is His Royal Highness''s office. There are more suspicious people wandering by the Knight''s Dormitory, who can''t visit for nothing."


    What the hell is going on?


    Well, Mr. Clarence said suspicious men are Kingsguard knights. The admiring captain is an admirable cat ear, you must have wanted to see it at a glance.


    And Mr. Clarence spoke of the best bomb of the day - or the punishment.


    "So. Both of you, keep that on today, will you? I think visitors to the Cavalier''s Dormitory will continue for nothing."


    "" Eh. ""


    Today, Prank Day. Except... for me and the Demon King, it was also a day of distress.

 325 Collection of Small Stories 28

    One of the novels, "US Disturbance by the Japanese, Then"


    Knight''s residence in Ilfena, one of its rooms. There''s...


    "Delicious, Glenn...! Rice, rice!


    "Right, Mizuki! Non''s hard work paid off......!


    It was turned into a paradise for me and Glenn with the rice balls in their hands. It is the Knight s and Dr. Gordon who watch with a dazed eye.


    It should be noted that the Demon King, Al, and Klaus may be eating in the Demon King''s office.... is a plug into the Demon King, who is busy with his work. It''s a surprise, after specifying the ingredients used and how to prepare them properly.


    Since the Demon Kings are people with identities, these steps are mandatory when trying something new. The process of making it also needs to be monitored by the cooks in the Knight Dorm or the Knight s.


    Some people say, ''You don''t believe me!?'' Or maybe you think, but from me with the common sense of the original world, I''m exhausted with the word ''naturally''.


    Do you want government dignitaries to eat something you don''t know how to handle? You don''t, do you?


    It is also to keep me from needlessly suspecting that I am thorough enough to persevere. Of course, the most important thing is to consider the safety of the demon kings!


    "Hmm, that''s an interesting texture. Indeed, it seems different from the sweetness¡­ Was this what Mizuki and the others were looking for?"


    "In my country of origin and Glenn''s, it''s a staple crop."


    "Well, this is it."


    The teacher seems intrigued by the rice. I''m busy watching and eating rice balls in my hand. The knight s also liked the rice balls, eating them in the first place without complaining.


    For the record, seaweed wrapped around a rice balls can be the cook''s homecoming souvenir. He seems to be from a fishing village, ''cause Mizuki might be familiar'', and he brought it back a lot, didn''t he?


    One of them is seaweed. They say the seaweed is dried or salted and is a preserved food. This one will be the same as the original world. You think it would be a substitute for vegetables, and not uncommon in some areas?


    However, they don''t distribute it to the general public because of one ingredient that is difficult to use right now in seaweed alone. I would be in trouble if they told me to make something of this too - because of the lack of seasonings and such - so I slept in the reservoir for a while.


    This world has a lot of these ''locally produced ingredients''. The original world...... especially like Japan, does not distribute anything for the price.


    I guess recipes left behind by different worlds become limited because we have to start looking for them. Even if you like to cook, you can''t make it for lack of ingredients.


    In that regard, I find myself in a rather privileged situation. Since it seems unlikely that people from different worlds will ever be placed in any more environments, excavating and secretly rooting recipes for ingredients is also arguably the greatest contribution.


    It seemed to me that everyone else was cooperative for the sake of knowing those circumstances. Because it''s a project that benefits us, I think it''s in the mood to say, "We''ll work with you, too. ? That''s why I want you to join me."


    "I don''t know if it''s a year from now because it was feed or something, so I can get you to turn it over here in earnest. I have a contract with me, so I think it will also secure the workforce and land at the royal initiative"


    "Well, all of a sudden you''ll have trouble telling me to come over. If you do poorly, next year''s seeds will be gone. If you can get me ready to produce this part, I won''t complain."


    "When you think about the future, you don''t need this much patience."


    To my explanation, Glenn, a collaborator, also nodded with a convincing look. Because Glenn is in a position to take charge of the country''s politics, there is an understanding of these circumstances.


    Simply say, ''It''s a promise, so give me the rice!'' It''s not like that. If we want a stable supply in the future, we need that preparatory period. It is a presence to watch over in the long run, also based on what Gania is doing.


    Above all, even as a ganja, it has the advantage of ''contact with the Magic Instructor''. My contract is with His Royal Highness Schanze...... "The Kings". If you can''t help it anymore, say, ''If this one loses, the rice contract will be voided, don''t you mind?'' Cause the strongest word can be used against us. Ahhh!


    I have no option to allow that to happen to me and Glenn, so I''m certain to get in fast. They use all their tactics and connections to destroy the existence that takes rice away from us.


    Gania, I expect it next year. Give me the rice now! I''m not saying how impotent.


    Depending on how we work, we''ll get along forever.


    "Your Majesty likes what you make, so I think you''ll like this too. So ask for a souvenir. The ingredients inside are delicious with the sami and plum mayonnaise that I''m eating right now. Yeah, maybe something that solved the salt salmon modoki."


    "Ra! Master Will is like half a collaborator, so I don''t mind that. But if you want to feed him freshly gripped anyway, call me right after you get back over there. Let''s send it to the transfer team for the letter!


    "Oh! Yes, please!


    "I''ll take care of it! I''ve already planted the plum for Alberda I asked for before!


    Glenn laughed happily if he agreed. The demon king to me is Will to Glenn. ''I want to feed you delicious food. I want to introduce the food of my world'' is a very natural emotion.


    Be the Demon King, be Will, and say, ''You''re going to feed the royals rice balls!'' It is for the record that I hear a voiceless penetration. If it''s not a different world dish, first of all, it''s for ingredients that you don''t even speak of wrong - for grains that were also used in feed and stuff like that - so yeah.


    That was made possible by an episode called ''Until the Demon Instructor Accepts the Conundrum, Greedy Ingredients''.


    ... Irfena has the perfect ''purpose'' behind my struggle. I''ve been seen the report twice and confirmed many times by various people......!


    Of course, idiot. I answered honestly. One case of gania for me consists of retaliation and food circumstances. People can work everywhere for themselves, and I''m self-proclaimed, aren''t I?


    I''ve just been seen with my eyes saying ''You''re an idiot, this guy'' by all sorts of people, but I don''t care! It is also true that it included reprisals against one of the Demon Kings!


    "Glenn, make dinner a bowl! Lots of leek salt and whoever''s meat!


    "Oh, good! Ku...... the rice has been too good for a long time......!


    Suggest as a delight, instead of riding instantly, tearful Glenn. It''s the first rice for Glenn in decades, so I guess there''s more to the emotion than me.


    I know, I know how that feels, Glenn! Let''s enjoy a wonderful rice life from now on!


    Knight s stared at us like that with raw warm eyes.


    "What''s the reason for these guys to act...... I can''t let Gania hear me."


    "You don''t have to blame yourself for listening to the conversation between you two. You put Gania in that state for food..."


    That''s annoying, knight s. If you have any complaints, I won''t let you guys eat rice!?


    Novel Two: Cat Ear Disturbance, Then


    In a petticoat of all circles, a long piece with the same full circle specification, the apron filled with frills for nothing is pure white. And on the head...... real cat ears on maid Kathusha.


    This can be my current outfit. Why, if you change into this outfit.


    "Cute wow! Nice, nice, feel like a girl!


    "... Mr. Janet, overjoyed"


    "Nice! Pretty clothes even if you don''t have cat ears, but you''re cuter when you have cat ears ~"


    It may be a request from Mr. Janet or the female knights who cannot use the cafeteria in the Knight''s Dorm. There''s no way the female knights can use the cafeteria in the cavalry, and they can''t visit the Demon King''s office without using it.


    - The result.


    "Keep your cat ears on and provide him with lunch," an order from Mr. Clarence...... no, he asked me to do him a favor.


    ... so.


    as usual accompanied by a knight s, when visiting with lunch,


    "Why did the Black Knights make cat ears?


    I was hit with a very obvious question.


    That''s right! It is only natural that all the men of good age get stuck in cat ear making or ''what happened''.


    ''When I spoke of the adorable cultures of different worlds, I was given a diagonal interpretation,'' he told me, foolishly and honestly, immediately, ''I want to see you!'' It was in that direction. He seems to like cute objects more than being knights and women.


    ''Ask for something else for what doesn''t suit you!'' and one of the female knights had a strong theory, but I think it''s a mistake to ask me, today.


    Although it may look luxurious due to racial skeletal differences, the contents are alien ferocious species. I''m a demon mentor with an outer path and a reputation.


    Well, there was such an exchange.


    From there on forward, you will be dressed by Mr. Janet''s powerful push. It''s very rare for Mr. Janet to say these kinds of endeavors, and cat ears are limited to today, so I ride well with you.


    It is beautifully through that the gaze of the different rubbers is raw and warm.


    Anyway, you have cat ears, for one day.


    "By the way... from what I''ve heard, Mizuki talked like a ''pretty thing'', didn''t she?


    "Isn''t that right? I showed these clothes at that time. Even these clothes are cute and not functional."


    Cat ears were an option for maid clothes full of frills.... Yes, it was optional, the cat ears!


    What the hell is that, wrong with ''Pursue Real! Approach technology in different worlds!'' You must have...? Actually, I doubt it.


    "I don''t know, because those people only look at things that interest them."


    "You only had cat ears in your heart, didn''t you?


    When the knight s mouthed remembering the time, a subtle air flowed among the female knights.


    For the record, they are the ones who have no love for knights with wings by mistake. They say, ''It''s no use just having those feelings for the kind of people whose lives are made up of just the same kind as the Lord''.


    ¡­¡­


    Perhaps, but I guess elements such as special sexuality are one of the reasons. If you knew their reality, it would be normal to end with the word ''no''.


    "Anyway, I wanted you to hold a stuffed animal in this outfit. Wow... Albert was so proud of me. Mizuki holding the stuffed animal and looking up said she was so cute!


    "Oh, that happened earlier. The captain who saw me and the Demon King smiled so well."


    "Your Highness would have been cute, too."


    I guess in Mr. Janet''s head, who talks inadvertently, cat ears are on me and the Demon King''s head. Again, the Demon King''s cat ear gear seems uncomfortable. Sometimes similar to stuffed animals, they have a good reputation from the Kingsguard knights.


    Changing from the subject of fear, it seems that perception as a parent cat is spreading well.


    Glad you solved the misunderstanding, Demon King!... apart from having a good reputation for ''cat ears look good''.


    I think of the demon king who would be in the office watching Janet and the others.


    I, the Demon King, have a confirmed cat ear gear for the day. I guess the Demon King with his golden cat ears is doing more of his stewardship while being watched by cat parents and children (false).


    I can see the reaction of the occasional visitors to the distant sight. Even Al and the others who watch it bitterly, are accomplices to this prank...... well, apart from ''the subject of the prank, who its destiny was''.


    "I''ve been wearing cat ears all day. This is your chance to see the precious figure of the Demon King!


    "Really!? Hey, maybe I should just look for a job!?


    "Dear Janet, I''m cunning! Even we''d like to see His Highness''s cat ears!


    "That''s right! It must look great on you!


    So let''s scale up the damage a bit. I feel like making the Demon King familiar with Nooko and Mr. Clarence''s plans!

 326 Homework left in Gania

    - In a hall where Gania Wang''s brother and his wife are closed (Duke of Fakr perspective)


    When I stop in front of the door, I look back at the knights of the escorts who were accompanying me - of course, those who are loyal to the king. To them with a suspicious look, I wished to wait here.


    "Will you wait here? If those two are indoors, they can tell the truth. I might try to be mean and be vain."


    "But...... eh"


    "''I want to hear the current, honest words'' would be His Majesty''s will. That''s why I was driven out."


    Yes, this is'' Your Majesty''s Order ''. Never, ever visited by my own will.


    In the first place... there would be no point in visiting. Those two remain unchanged because of their position, but they are actually sinners waiting to be executed. Though the Mage Master broke my heart, I didn''t think I''d grow up like that.


    Based on what I''ve been up to, that''s what I''ve been judging. You can''t possibly be willing to visit. But it seems His Majesty had a different idea than I did.


    "The time to execution is one year. I guess His Majesty expects those two to have a little kindness. Now I can''t exchange words as a brother, but at least to His Royal Highness Schanze... but I guess you think"


    Sweet, to add, the look on the knights'' faces clouded. With them, I know His Majesty''s sweetness. Even though I have been stripped of my fangs, I did not punish His Royal Highness the King... I cannot deny my words.


    Of course, it must have been partly due to the annoyance of the bloodstream detainees. But most importantly, your Majesty is not prepared.


    If His Royal Highness Brother Wang had inflicted some punishment before he reached Irfena, only the execution might have been spared. That would be what everyone thinks.


    But I suspected that that magician might have even created this situation in anticipation of it.


    Because His Majesty is willing to regret the past, the execution of Mr. and Mrs. Wang becomes a bitter memory and casts a shadow on his heart.


    His Majesty must not make the same mistakes in the future because of a heavily pressing past.


    Above all, Your Majesty will not be allowed to leave for the next decade. Because that''s what the Wizard wanted!


    - What derives from them is¡­ ''a deterrent to the king''s sweetness, having regard to the next generation''.


    Ending previous distortions in modern times, of course, but at the same time, cutting off His Majesty''s former education - something thorough so as to set up a brother. Isn''t that what the Wizard wants from His Majesty?


    As a matter of fact, this is the hardest part. It would be difficult to cut it off altogether because it is an education given like a imprint. The nobles of the faction of His Royal Highness Brother Wang knew it well enough, and they thought they would surely poke at it.


    It is not the kings of their own country, nor the royalties of other nations, that they feared. Because it''s that magician.


    During her stay, the person who set her up should have been there quite a bit. But all of them had failed and, conversely, suffered painful damage. Besides, retaliation against them ''doesn''t have to use magic to show overwhelming strength''!


    In the first place, the otherworlds tend to be underestimated in the north. Well, it couldn''t have been tolerated, such as hostility to the royalty.


    It was His Highness Schanze''s presence that made it possible, and the Mage''s own connections. It was in the fact that the Wizard did not simply take them for his side that it became a hand in overturning the situation.


    They exist in other countries. Therefore, if you take the side of the magician poorly, you will be criticized for interfering in internal affairs.


    There were certainly voices that neglected not only the factions of His Royal Highness the King, but also the wizards who did unsolicited things in their own country. That is why the nobles of His Royal Highness''s faction assumed that even if the opponent would be a magic guide, they could easily crush him.


    It would be a pity to get them done with a word of stupidity. That demon conductor was out of standard.


    Associated with themselves, the nobles had no choice but to speak because they only took the form of ''asking you about your words and actions'' ¡­ disrespectful, such as outsiders criticizing ''the personal opinions of kings of other countries''.


    If we did poorly, we would have jumped to the events that started ''asking you'' and given other countries a gap to get into. Therefore, the nobles, irrelevant to the pursuit from the Wizard, spoke.


    That magician is clever. More interesting than that.


    You''re only a civilian, and I understand the fun of playing with words.


    If we realize this, we can say that the defeat of Mr. and Mrs. Wang is also natural. She gradually got the situation in order, making it look like she was going to recieve whatever she was told to say around her. Besides, the majority of them are all things that are nonexistent on the Ganian side.


    It is also called self-destruction on the part of Gania. If I had grown up, the Wizard would have gone back to Irfena, unable to do many things.


    "A magician is a horrible thing. I don''t know if I''ve just crushed my enemies on my hands or even applied measures after I left."


    "What? Lord Mage''s measures!? Do you still have something!?


    If you whine unintentionally, the knights stretched their faces a little.... What did that magician do? Until the knights, I didn''t expect to be afraid...


    It would be awkward to stick around but remain silent. Reported to His Majesty, he is no match for being called again.


    "Don''t worry. I swear allegiance to Your Majesty. It''s not like you''re afraid. Ning Ro, you will thank the magician."


    "Ha ha..."


    Even so, the knights remain pale. My words alone don''t seem to reassure me.


    When I sighed one, I spoke my view. If we talk about it here and now, there won''t be a problem.


    "Your majesty''s sweetness was due to the education you gave him from an early age, wasn''t it? ''Support your brother, who is a legitimate successor, and devote himself to the country''. Printing or something close to cursing. Overshadowing this perception is not easy. ¡­ but His Majesty will never set foot again."


    "You think it was the Magic Master who made it?


    "No, it''s not ''done''. It''s what we''re going to do."


    The knights don''t know, they just seem surprised. Well, naturally. Because the magician has already left Gania and has no plans for a future visit.


    It is also possible to be invited again, depending on the condition of His Highness''s feet, but so far, there has been no such story.


    Despite that, the word ''to be accomplished''. I wouldn''t be able to help tilting my neck.


    "The time before His Royal Highness Brother Wang is executed is one year. In the meantime, do you think those who have supported His Royal Highness the King are making a big deal out of it? Home survival, self-preservation¡­ in many ways, you''ll scratch your feet."


    "Well, I guess that is. But there must have been national eyes on the venue for the repudiation of His Royal Highness the King. Punishment may not cover more than His Majesty has agreed. Naturally, we will punish His Royal Highness the King."


    The knight''s words are also natural. Until now, disrespect for His Majesty has been missed because of the royalty and the presence of His Royal Highness the King, who names the rightful heir to the throne. Some have worked some injustice rather than disrespect, and have inhaled sweet juice.


    Punishment is imposed for crimes committed by oneself. That''s all there is to it.


    "''I have served His Royal Highness the King, the rightful heir to the throne. You call that loyalty a sin!''... like this, I think you''re gonna make an ugly excuse? It is also true that there was a back shield for His Royal Highness Brother Wang. His Majesty also has a burden from his personal feelings that prevented him from punishing His Royal Highness the King. I''m sorry to say this, but your majesty is responsible too. For if the punishment had been swift, some would not have gone the wrong way."


    "That, ha! That''s... yes. But! Blame your majesty for your mistakes, etc!


    "Because of Your Majesty, I guess you say. It would only wind up as'' Your Majesty is also responsible ''. The aristocrats I remember mention and poke there. Whatever, the Wizard has already returned home. Because there are no eyes for surveillance, and the Wizard only wished for Mr. and Mrs. Wang."


    Can you understand my point, too, the knights bowed to repentance. That there is a presence in His Majesty''s heart that tries to change and that could crush that change. Besides, there''s no way to shut those guys up.


    But there''s no way that the magician could hit a warm hand. Ning Lo, ''cause I''m trying to stick my previous stupidity to Your Majesty by exploiting such a situation''.


    "I don''t have much to show you. If that happens, Your Majesty will only mourn the stupidity of his past self more"


    "What? Um, what does that mean?


    "Until that happens, it''s the magician''s plan. His Majesty would have only worried about His Royal Highness the King so far, but in fact, that was all that was done. The result is the decadence of some nobles. You know what this is?


    "Yes."


    I nodded back at the knight who nodded honestly, and I went on to say more.


    "If His Majesty had been decided earlier, His Royal Highness Brother Wang would have been spared execution. Even if it''s closed, there''s a long way to go, right? If you are quick to plead not guilty, you are less guilty. This time, Your Majesty must have thought of it.... The Wizard arrived because His Royal Highness Brother Wang put his hand on His Highness Elshon."


    You know, the knights look pale. I mean, I guess I still remember what happened when the Mage came.


    Had His Royal Highness Brother Wang not imitated that, rivalries between factions would still have persisted. The actions of His Royal Highness Brother Wang are responsible for causing the ''disaster of the world'' wizard to anger and to become known to other countries about the situation inside Gania.


    Conversely, the Mage Master remained uninterested in this country without even the far-fetched actions of His Royal Highness Brother Wang. It may involve the treatment of His Highness''s feet, but that really should be all.


    Turned out at a drinking party, but that demon mentor only moves on what he''s interested in because of his self-centered character. If it is to be said that ''I visited the treatment at the behest of the Lord and His Highness Elshon'', all I care about is'' meeting His Highness Elshon''s expectations''.


    Black cats are fine if their owners praise them.


    At a time when I have no hesitation in involving other countries, I find that I do not think about Ghana at all.


    "''If you hesitate to make a decision, whether it be severe punishment, it will be a worse situation''.... Your Majesty should have been learned that way about His Royal Highness Brother Wang. The experience will also apply to the annoying aristocrats." What will happen to this country if you mitigate your sins with your own emotions, "" How will Gania be seen from other countries ". It would be homework from the Wizard to think about it and deal with it"


    "Homework......"


    "Would it be homework? His Majesty has been made to promise, at the request of the Mage Master, that he will not be deported for ten years. If you make use of what you''ve learned, just strangle yourself. If you can taste it, a country called Gania will be disturbed. Besides, other countries will be looking at it intriguing. No... what a horrible, disgraceful creature you turned against your enemies!


    Unlike the knights who get subtle expressions, it''s a bitter or satisfying grin on my face.


    In the first place, there is also a gray cat inside Gania with a character very similar to that of a magician. If you do poorly, the gray cat will move on its own to punish the nobles. There is no such thing as self-preservation in a gray cat who has been lucky enough to pick it up.


    But such a development is the least His Majesty would like. In other words, the gray cat¡­ ''His Majesty must also make a decision in order not to sacrifice him more than His Highness is likely to move in His Majesty''s stead''.


    For the record, I think His Royal Highness Schanze is going to do it for this.


    Fully transformed into a black cat understander, His Royal Highness Schanze would be the feeling of a whip of love for his family.


    "Come on, Your Majesty. This is where it comes from. As I challenge this difficulty, let me work with my hands and feet."


    If you say it with a grin on your mouth, the knights will all have a pompous look on their face. Laughing again at that, I put my hand on the door.


    It is my role to break the hearts of His Royal Highness and his wife. I have no hesitation in including my real daughter there.... because having me imitate that also becomes a shackle that binds His Majesty.


    - I won''t let all of you have a good fit, Magic Master... and, Your Highness, Schanze?


    Wouldn''t it be regrettable that all the young men would do it? It hasn''t moved before, but from here on out, the time of The Servants of the Modern Age.


    There are those who rejoice in a country that has begun to change and expect it in His Majesty''s arms. Me and those who bear the name of the House of the Duke of Fakr who have defended the country for generations... If you make it look impudent, the sons and grandchildren responsible for the next generation will laugh.


    Shall we begin, Your Majesty? Let''s surprise the magician.

 327 Another day.

    - In the room where Mr. and Mrs. Wang are being held (Duke of Fakr perspective)


    While sitting in a chair, look at the two people in custody - Brother Wang and his wife. They didn''t seem to know what to say or what to think about my demeanor of grandeur.


    That would be natural, too. Because whoever assumed to be on our side is following the king''s word!


    But... those two figures won''t let me down either. Disappointment is only if you still have the slightest feeling of expecting it. There was no such thing left in the emotions I directed at my brother and his wife.


    - Yes, "Mr. and Mrs. Wang".


    They are treated like this, keeping their position as royalty intact. Come on, it would be humiliating.


    Restraint - What its treatment shows is an indication of willingness to be ''unreliable''.


    It is a procedure because they think they will respond to the conversation and will not accept the punishment. The fact that I did not wish to be present with the knights would also have created this situation.


    What if?


    If they had shown themselves an attitude of awareness and reflection of sin¡­ only such treatment would have been spared.


    Even though the royal families of nations, and before the kings of their own countries, were heartbroken by the phrase thoroughly sent to that magical mentor, the brothers and sisters of the king did not seek to confess their sins. The two succumbed to the horror brought about by the Mage Master.


    No, if I may be precise...... ''I am not aware of my sins''.


    This will not be the responsibility of all of them, but the equivalent responsibility should be imposed on the surroundings that have made them assume so. Naturally, if fundamental common sense and perception are distorted, we will not be able to make the right decisions on everything.


    Of course, the two of you who keep choosing the easier ones will be responsible, but the sinners are guilty.


    Therefore, His Majesty will not let the ''destined ones'' escape.


    I will never forgive you for pushing all the blame on His Royal Highness the King.


    Everything... for the next generation. Because Gania is already looking to the next generation and moving forward. That demon conductor doesn''t expect it in modern times. No, you could also say it''s truncated.


    In the first place, it was the two of you responsible for the next generation, His Highness Tezert and His Highness Schanze, who earned the trust of the Magic Instructor. If you expect it in the modern era, you would be hitting a slightly warmer hand. I''m not the one who can''t do that.


    Above all, that magician has a hell of a self-centered personality.


    ''What we are pursuing now is the response we seek from [the country] called Ghana. Different scale, it''s not personal emotions that should be prioritized''


    ... I want to tell you not to lie. No, I guess you''re right in a way. Because of these aspects, the royal families of all nations agreed with the Magic Master.


    But the truth is... those who fit into the modern era didn''t care? It was'' a country called Ghana ''that caused trouble to other countries, and the factions, etc. to which they belonged were irrelevant.


    Even if they call it useless, they can''t deny it. Those who are subject to solemnity, of course, even those who are relieved that they have nothing to do with it say, ''Work like carriages!'' It just seems like you''re poking it out.


    I have a sense of what I''m doing to the Wizard and Ilfena. Don''t you want to push the end of a new era from the next generation to the beginning of a new era?


    That''s how much the magician would plot. While he laughs and retaliates against His Highness Elshon, he will make you plan to use and crush the outsiders.


    Whatever it is, it''s an outside road that says'' toys'' to those who malign themselves. Think of it as a mere labor force, such as a nobleman who supports the modern era. I am determined to use it thoroughly.


    ''My emotions'' is what the self-centered take precedence over.


    Then this ending is¡­ ''what the Mage wanted personally''.


    When I came to this hypothesis, I was unintentionally afraid. And frightened. However, I gradually understood¡­ "A magician was a [world calamity] and a feared being"!


    It''s a mistake to think you can make it into a pawn. That''s possible because that magician makes his place in the plan a ''pawn of someone''.


    The only thing that would be forgiven for pawning would be the owner of Irfena. I also feel that it makes sense that His Highness the Magic Master is named His Highness Elshon''s subordinate. Otherwise, the white and black rabies will recognize her as one of them.


    Those rabbits stood up and didn''t move because a reluctant ''comrade'' had already been sent in. Doesn''t it look like it''s correct the distortion in this country and it''s actually what that demon conductor wants?


    If they don''t realize that, people will call her the ''exonerating magician'' and treat her like a righteous messenger. At its end, Solemn Qing, which His Majesty performs as he exchanges words with the Magic Master, is also recognised as "the right thing". No, there will be a scandal of His Royal Highness Brother Wang, but should I say that the royal rating will not be lowered?


    Solemn Qing, other than His Royal Highness Brother Wang, does not appear to have accompanied the magician''s thoughts because His Majesty will be the subject. Your Majesty himself seems to have corrected the distortions in this country, including the fact that His Majesty has limited his brother and his wife.


    In fact, it was the magician named Mizki who showed the way and made the situation better. That look is also disastrous, and to be honest with you that she plotted it, no one will believe it.


    Really...... a measure because I don''t want to be appreciated. That doesn''t end with the word ''goodwill'' or something, because I understand her personality. Originally, ''If you read in depth, the assessment of that magician will be reversed''.


    ¡­¡­


    Whatever you think, you are willing to push all bad reviews on the Solemn Qing subjects.


    What an outward path to step on them and raise the royal rating......!


    Based on that, Mr. and Mrs. Wang''s situation may be worth it. Because as part of his education to His Majesty, confinement and execution are all he needs.


    This time Ning Ro, it would be hell if the house stayed halfway. The days of exploring the future while thinking narrowly about your shoulders¡­ how far up will the falling houses go? Given their mental burdens and anxieties, they seem to follow suit.


    But I guess that''s retaliation from the Wizard. Because that wizard seemed to hate every faction of His Royal Highness the King.


    "Well, now it is."


    Exhale gently and switch your thoughts. What I should do is not reflect on the Wizard. It doesn''t matter how much time you have, this kind of ''chore'' can only be done quickly.


    "Have you calmed down a little, Your Highness?"


    "... eh, fakle, duke"


    "You''ve grown up a lot, haven''t you? Better not listen to my words, except in times of trouble."


    Telling the facts, His Royal Highness Brother Wang bit his lip and leaned down.... I guess you have a sense of contempt for my advice. Still, I was thought to be the head of His Highness''s faction because, as I just said, ''in times of trouble, I rely most on you''.


    What a pity. Is not the LORD the one who protects and leads his people? Seemed that way, did you think that anyone with the name of a fakle who I¡­ have defended my country more than I did when I was founded would be happy!


    "When you were a young man, I should have taught you what a king looks like, as time permits. But you... ran away to make things easier. Proud magicians are born with only the magic power, because they have no proven track record as magicians."


    ... First, about magic.


    Due to the level of magic he was born with, his qualities as a magician were high for His Royal Highness the King. That is true.


    But that doesn''t make me a magician who leaves his name in history. It is only by devising the surgical ceremony independently and leaving it as a form for future generations that we will be honored for its greatness.


    do it, and laugh. Never mind His Royal Highness the King, who rocks his shoulders, I uttered the most prickly words in His Highness''s chest.


    "It takes effort, doesn''t it? To be a good royalty, to be a great magician."


    "Ugh... annoying! It''s annoying, Duke of Fackle! How dare you insult me at the behind-the-scenes!


    "Ha! They say strange things. ¡­ I have never sworn allegiance to His Highness."


    "What... to?


    Against His Highness, who opens his eyes, I vomit further poison.


    "Of course, right? The modern king is your brother, isn''t he? If I swear allegiance to you, who are now only the King''s brother, I can''t name you Fakr. If you deserve to be entrusted with your country, you will pledge your allegiance. Do you mind, ''I can''t help being guilty of treason more than aiming for the seizure of the throne''? Even if that''s who you are in the position of brother Wang. The current king of Alberda is called the usurper because he has such a history."


    "... how did King Alberda become king?"


    "Whether you are a usurper, you are part of the royal family. He deserved to be king, and he had the gift and readiness to be king. Still, when we first took the throne, we heard that there were many enemies inside. ''Convinced them, wanted by the people''. That is the context in which he was admitted to be king."


    It would have been a situation where beauty was not the only thing. There must have been too many disgraceful rumors and heartless words.


    But that one was recognized as king because he survived it. No one will prove that ''inheritance rights and blood muscles are not everything'' more than the present King Alberda.


    "Because there is a ''comparable object'' called King Alberda, not all people in Gania give priority to blood muscles only. ¡­ If you become king, you will be exploring your bellies with the kings of all nations. Your Highness... are you confident in beating that? Naturally, if I can''t tell you, you''ll get picked up by the delivery guys. Are you ready to take that responsibility?


    Those who blow in all the good things about hearing impairment tell these things. Because by taking the throne, what bears is the weight of the digits, and not many have been crushed by its weight.


    "His Highness should have known the horror. If I wanted the throne, I had to put on something that I could carry it and try to just twist my criticizing voice down. On top of that, you should have named yourself a king more deserving than your brother.... there was a chance that you would take the throne. Your Highness is the one who crushed it."


    ¡­¡­


    There are no objections. It would also be natural...... His Highness has already ''known the horrors of the royalties of other nations''. The experience must have reminded me of my recklessness. Because the subordination is only an auxiliary and cannot replace the king.


    The redemption of the Wizard and the royalty of all nations, played out in that place of acquittal. Only His Royal Highness Elshon was entirely on the side of the Mage, and the others were ''on the side of the Mage because they were convinced''.


    That''s what a king is. I don''t take sides to an individual''s emotional or favorable degree more than carrying a country.


    If you make a slight mistake, even that connection disappears. Yet that magician really made it through the fun. It would also be significant that His Majesty accepted the words of the Magic Master, having seen them.


    Whether your life is at stake or you know what future that proposal will lead to, you will not stop playing.


    That''s the magician. The only ''monster'' that His Highness the Demon King was missed.


    I guess I''m not called a madman because I have His Royal Highness Elshon who hopes to ensure results and¡­ minimize the damage.


    Well, since His Highness Elshon has been the owner of the Maddogs since the beginning, maybe now is the time when we have one more black cat.


    "You seem to understand. Most importantly.... Oh, Your Majesty seems to have wanted your word against His Highness Schanze, but I will tell him that it was not particularly so. Even though I''m your son, I''m afraid I''m more terrified than I''ve seen His Highness Shuanze''s talent."


    "Shuan, Ze......"


    "Yeah, it''s His Highness the Schanze. He''s a lovely son to His Majesty, but not to His Highness, is he?


    I guess it''s not like I''m unconscious of how much I''ve treated and how terrible I''ve spoken. And now, His Highness Schanze is recognized as a strong man with even the Magic Master on his side. Ning Lo, should I say that His Highness Shuanze himself has shown it off?


    In response to such a presence, there can be no way that His Royal Highness Wang''s feelings toward His Highness are ''sorry for my son'', etc.


    ... attracted my face to fear and trembled with grandeur.


    Oh, so he advised, ''You shouldn''t want words against His Highness Schanze''.


    Damn it, Your Majesty, you don''t understand. Because what lies between His Royal Highness Brother Wang and His Highness Shuanze is not only a cold cut, but the ice itself that serves as a sharp blade and hurts each other.


    His Royal Highness Schanze is not foolish enough to draw emotions from his childhood. Ning Lo, cut it off and connect it to tomorrow. You didn''t even hesitate to cut yourself off in the first place.


    His Royal Highness Schanze''s values consist of "Being important to me" and "Otherwise". So unless you''re an enemy, ''I''m not interested''. It must be because of the similarities between them that that magician and His Royal Highness Schanze are very close.


    If we are no longer discussing it, Krudelis, who remains silent all the time... turns his face to Lady Wang. Krudelis had his eyes turned to me as he faded away.


    Still, I don''t spin the words... because I was asked about His Highness the Schuanze. The same is true of Creuderis, who is truncated, but thinks that if you do something far-fetched...


    Well, that''s a really correct interpretation. Because if I tell you anything unnecessary, His Highness Schanze will immediately move on to action.


    Right, ''I want to exchange words with my parents at the end,'' but I''ll go stab Todome myself. I don''t know if that ''last word'' is a grudge or a word that determines my mind, but it must undoubtedly push me unrepeatable.


    ¡­¡­


    Hmm, shall I send my last words as a parent, too?


    "Hey, it''s Krudelis. The fact that I could hardly speak to your education by hanging on to the country would be irrelevant to me. But you''re the one who ignored the reprimands and the educator''s bitterness in those few, and just ran off to the spoiling mother."


    Every time I went home, I spoke to the children. My sons were the kind of kids that would eat me up even if I spoke harsh words, but only Crewdelis just blocks my ears.


    No matter how many good educators I put on, I can''t resist the words of my wife, who is my mistress, while I''m away. Krudelis has used his sweet mother against himself to escape harsh language.


    "You know what? Whenever you behaved unjustly as a princess, your mother was reprimanded by the brother who inherited her parents'' home, right? ''If my husband is busy, it will be the work of my mistress to protect the house. Our mother was certainly a loving one, but she was just not a fool to spoil! You''ve been imitating the name of the Duke of Fakr''s house to the ground!'' and"


    "Mother, but?


    "Of course not? Your mother grew up loved by her family. I guess it''s partly because I missed you, but with me, I wasn''t playing around.... If you are a mistress, you have a duty to protect your home. And yet, you''re in that state. It is easy to guess that the cause is the mother"


    Or my sons used to flatter my sister and my mother. My wife probably had a sweeter daughter than those sons.


    But anything in the house that needs to be ''just as much as I can,'' if I go out into the social world, I''m done with it. My wife was acclaimed by the social community and realized how guilty she was for the first time.


    "My mother has said a lot since you started out in the social world.... that was desperate too. I''m beginning to understand that I can''t leave you like that. But you avoided your mother just because you didn''t need anything but a sweet mother."


    "''Cause your mother keeps saying tough things to me. You didn''t say anything until then."


    ¡­¡­ When I found out you were scorning your son, my wife cried out for him to be caged in the realm in the name of sanatorium. I guess I couldn''t stand it, because I can''t stand it. "


    "Tsu, mi..."


    "Is it a sin? The royal queen has raised the bloody woman she deserves to be an unworthy sexual root! I heard voices coming from around me, cold glances from my sons... and I ran away from them all."


    That''s all I told him, and I glanced at Creudellis again. Krudelis seems surprised to hear it for the first time, but that seemed to be all. That''s what my wife looks like.


    - Oh, he''s a really good similiar mother and child. I only think about myself.


    "Don''t you notice, Crewdelis"


    "Huh?"


    "Your mother ran away from what she had done. If I really loved my daughter, I would be leaning aside to the end. If you have pride as Duchess, I''ll try to correct you at any cost, or I''ll cut the edge.... both your mothers'' gave up ''. No, can I just say,'' For my own sake, I''ve got you out of sight ''?


    A little crew delis, but this is true. I didn''t even take responsibility until the end as a mother, just because I was caught in a safe place where I couldn''t get a tough voice.


    "I would be a mother who chose her peace over my child, but I don''t care what you think. I''d be disqualified as the Duchess, too. Well, you seem to only need a mother that''s convenient to you, too, and we''re mutual.... okay, Crewdelis. You have done nothing to His Highness Schanze. I even neglected my duty as a mother. You have no right to treat His Highness like a possession!


    Crewdelis, who was noticed abandoned by his mother and even his last hope crushed by me, weeps in dismay. That was a testament to the fact that Krudelis still had a sweet idea.


    Krudelis has the strength of ''having begotten His Highness the Schuanze''. It was possible that those who wanted to take in our Duke''s house would complain about it more than His Royal Highness Schanze was involved in sparing the demon conductor from retaliation.


    Indeed, it is His Royal Highness, the King''s brother, who has done so many things, and the wife of the murderers has been missed in the attempted poisoning during the magician''s stay. There is no greater chance that Creuderis will be missed than there is such a precedent.


    But that''s why. We have to beat the crap out of our hopes here.


    If such a story ever comes out, His Royal Highness Schanze will immediately move towards elimination.


    "Wow... I''m that kid''s mother! Besides, I''m not involved in your husband''s evil!


    "Right, so what''s up?


    "Huh? So..."


    "Instead of neglecting my duty as a mother, I''ve been abusing my son, and you will? Your Highness Schuanze owes you a debt of gratitude, and maliciously returns it to you? If you''re kidding me like that, I doubt you''ll let me honestly wait for the execution."


    "Hih..."


    Krudelis pulls his face apart, but this will happen quite possibly. No, ''killing Creuderis is not malicious'' to be exact. As for His Royal Highness Schanze, it''s just to erase those who stand in the way.


    His Highness Schanze is indifferent to his parents everywhere. When even malice is not worth pointing at, you can see how sincere you are.


    Satisfied with the two threatened, I sneered deeper. Even in the sense of fulfilling that exorcist''s demands, I have to ask these two to be adults. Not that I can forgive, such as His Highness Schanze wearing mud for these two.


    If I have to, I''ll beat you down to despair as many times as I have to. Whether they called it outrageous or not, I never cared.


    "Now it''s time for you to excuse me. Oh, both of you...... but don''t let me freak you out. You know how untrustworthy ear-friendly words are today."


    - None of the nobles I admired so much would show up, huh?


    That''s all I tell you and thank you, and I''ll leave the room behind. Returning a bitter smile to the knights who were turning their gaze to guide me, I walked out to where I should be.


    I know the problem is the pile, but I feel oddly good. It was a mission to remind me of that.

 328 How to Enjoy Outside and Mizuki Horror Games

    "What''s so scary about the ''occult'' you talk about so often?


    - It all started with this one word from Abel.


    "Huh? For now, it feels promising, huh? Obviously not a living person."


    While answering Abel''s simple question, I leaned my inner neck. To be honest, because I myself thought it wasn''t the answer that would convince Abel.


    There are a certain number of people like me who love horror, and there will be people who will take to the ruins. In the first place, while saying ''scary'', summer horror features are a classic. Even horror films continue to be made.


    Obviously, we are self-sufficient. Ning Lo, I produce it in mass.


    Few people really fear Occult, huh?


    "Creepy in a visual sense, there is an unexplainable phenomenon...... is that ambiguity? I didn''t like it that much, but I was hanging out with Mizuki and the others... I don''t think I''m too scared."


    Glenn, who was coming to Ilfena for rice, whines as she leans her neck. I guess I remember when I was younger because it would be quite a long time ago for Glenn.


    ... Speaking of which, Glenn had me attached to a horror game too. Glenn should have been fine with the horror system because he didn''t say he wasn''t particularly good at it or anything.


    Fine, online participatory horror games! It''d be fun if we did it together!


    It was Glenn''s opinion that it was because I was in my hometown - and I have the strength to understand horror games and such perfectly - but the people leaning their necks on the words continued. Cain opens his mouth, as if to represent them.


    "Why, when you''re dating Mizuki and the others, are you less afraid of occults? Is that because you''re not alone?


    "No? Well, Mizuki and the others... ''cause they were inclined to play games with diagonal interpretations, assuming they enjoyed themselves."


    ''What?''


    You didn''t know what that meant, everyone''s voice is beautifully hammered. In a subtle atmosphere, Glenn began to give reasons as he peered at me, but it seemed difficult to say.


    "The game has a story¡­ well, the setting of the situation or it''s accompanied by a single story. The point is that the players participate as characters in the story of fear. How about this far?


    "Ha, ha, somehow"


    It is difficult to make the people of this world understand because they are not familiar with the game itself. Still, ''somehow?'' Did you get an understanding of the extent, Cain nodded? The same goes for everyone around us.


    One nod at them like that, Glenn sighed and turned his raw warm eyes to me.


    "For example, suppose it was'' A story of being chased away by a murderer in a locked up hall ''. The purpose of the characters is to" survive escaping the hall while approaching the mystery of the hall ". Of course, there are riddles, so it will be important for the characters to work together and get out of the hall."


    "Well, that''s right. There is a risk of exposure by partitioning, but survival will be higher if you aim for a slightly quicker escape."


    "I don''t know what the riddle means, but if we can survive if we escape, we should focus on that."


    Al and Klaus seem to think in the direction of ''survival for now''. Sure, if you don''t care about the ending elements or anything else, that''s the shortest way to go.


    However, if you chose those paths, most of the time, ''everything remains mysterious'' words would be added in the ending.


    As a story, he says it ends without meaning. If you think realistically, maybe this is the best part.


    They''re also convinced of their say because Glenn also lives near Master Will. "A knight would tend to think that," he muttered.


    "It would be reasonably reasonable if we did not think in the direction of ''story'' and cited ''survival'' as the most important item. But this is only a ''story''. To get to know that scenario, it''s like exploring a museum in every corner and figuring out why it happened is the best way to end it."


    "I see, when you risk it for that,"


    "Exactly. These things must be different from reality."


    Al and the others were convinced or snorted. Considering the feeling of "reading the story," he didn''t seem to think there was an end to ''I survived for now, leaving many mysteries behind''.


    Glenn resumed the conversation, realizing that everyone was convinced.


    "Mizuki and the others naturally aim for the best ending to solve the mystery. ¡­ I''m going for it."


    ¡­¡­ Do you want to do something funny? Lord Glenn. "


    "It''s close, Your Highness, Elshon"


    That''s right, Dear Parent Cat.


    It must not have been my fault that it sounded so dark. Everyone''s raw warm gaze pierces me.


    What the fuck! We were all sharing roles and playing together! I didn''t do anything wrong!?


    Claiming so, the Demon King gently slaps me in the head with a warm ~ grin.... Doesn''t seem trustworthy. Hey, I haven''t heard from you yet, but this treatment is terrible!?


    Where does the Demon King blow the wind, even with his jittery eyes turned. ¡­ Ah, the knight s gestures, "Your Highness is right" and "Remember the days". Well, do you agree with the Demon King?


    "Mizuki and a few aspiring people... for some reason, they raid the killers they come after...!


    ''Yes?''


    Again, everyone''s voice was hammered. Ignoring everyone with a look of doubt, Glenn''s story never stops.


    "Sure...... sure, if you don''t repel regularly, exploration will be irresistible. But! What do you mean, from start to finish, keep spreading the slaughter dispute in one place!? A bunch of people who commit assault on a fallen, lying killer is scarier than that!


    "Because you''re a hassle! If you have a weapon with a Stan effect, it''s easy to win once you''ve stunned him, right? If a couple of us hit each other alternately, they''ll never fight back. Killer enemies are choroy."


    "So don''t keep hitting me from start to finish!


    "We used to change members sometimes, didn''t we? He was good at riddle solving."


    I''m not lying. In the first place, the majority of enemies of such a lineage cannot be defeated until the last.


    "Then why don''t you just stop from the beginning? ''I was the one who made the suggestion, but it was all the participants who rode it. Ning Ro, I was glad to cooperate with you on whether you were stressed out about being chased scattered until then.


    ''Exploratory Elements'' and ''Running Elements'' common in horror games. I don''t know how the game unfolds, but there are a certain number of people who get frustrated with it.


    Anyone once got chased while exploring and said, ''Come out at a time like this, you bastard!'' And you must have run out of bees.


    Most of those enemies can''t be defeated to the end. Besides, over time, it appeared many times. As a player who wants to focus on riddles and item exploration, there is no such thing as wussy.


    It sucks when there are only a few weapons that can be used to repel them. We just have to run, hide, and overdo it... far away from where we started, we get a mild willingness to kill.


    "Online in the corner...... it''s a cooperative play. Together, we all want to survive."


    "I''m putting it together in beautiful words, but what you guys were doing would be an enemy stoop. What do you think Non''s friend who saw that video said the first thing he said? ''Human beings are scarier''!?


    "In fact, you''re more afraid of humans. Every horror is almost human. I control poison! See, I''m not wrong." "


    You didn''t lie, did you? And laugh, and wave flickering, and Glenn turns a frightened glance.


    Nice, Red Cat. Humans, who would have taught you that you are the cutest thing? You''re right to live, aren''t you?


    By and large, there is no room for sympathy at the point of attacking the irrelevant, whether the enemy has unfortunate circumstances or a pathetic presence.


    From the moment you attack me, it''s a Live or Die relationship. It''s a weak diet.


    If the tragedy caused by man is connected to the story of terror, taste the terror caused by man again.


    As a result, even if the culprit was planted with great trauma, the one with zero learning ability is bad. You''re the perpetrator from yourself, aren''t you? Even if they fight back, they deserve it.


    Completely, it''s your own fault¡­ of course, I don''t approve of objections.


    Or a monstrous enemy isn''t afraid to freak out because of his appearance, as long as he can attack. Even if it was about ghosts and cursing systems, I can handle it if measures are available.


    Based on this world, it would be a reward for the Black Knights, like ghosts and curses. You must flock to prey with delight as you fly the flowers with Cacchauf.


    If a physical attack works, Sieg will be ecstatic. I don''t care what you think, you undead playmate.


    Before that, now I''m also a being with one foot in the monster.


    It''s a real world disaster, a magician from another world?


    ¡­¡­ With Mizuki''s idea, occult is not a big scary thing. "


    "We both know that humans are troublesome. In the aristocracy, leg pulling is common."


    "After death, I have great guts trying to accomplish my revenge, but I wish I didn''t have the intelligence to accompany it... I guess I''ll be hunted by someone like Mizuki because I''ll be swept by emotions and hit eight"


    Just now, you''re hissing and annoying, right? Demon King. Then Al, Klaus!


    In the first place, because this is about the game!?


    "You wouldn''t make a difference if you got caught up in something similar in real life."


    "You''re just having fun, anyway. Ningro, I can see you trying as a delight."


    That''s annoying, knight s. Even if you think about it, keep your mouth shut about it. The Demon King will alert you, won''t he?

 329 The red cat smiles secretly

    - In the Knight''s Dorm (Glenn''s Point of View)


    Non stared at the sight in front of him, sighing lightly. There Mizuki and the knights of Ilfena argued... correction, they seemed amused.


    It was caused by the fact that Non exposed Mizuki''s absence in the game, but they would have played noisily with Mizuki no matter what the topic.


    - Naturally. Even they are glad that Mizuki is back.


    No matter how many Mizuki I''ve been showing you all this time, it''s because all I could do was wait in Ilfena. I know them well from day to day, so I take this situation for granted.


    Mizuki at the time and eventually said, ''I want to go home!'' And all he had done was run out of bees, and he was rowing back home. Instead of ringing in love with the parent cat, the choice of breaking the disorder, or the nickname alien ferocious species, is not Dada.


    For the lovable look of it, the black kitten is fierce... not to mention King Gania''s brother and his faction nobles, who must have been worn out.


    Of course, black kittens do not imitate that their nails or fangs are damaged. If we do that, those who worry about overprotective parental cats at the head will continue.


    Because such a future can easily be predicted, Mizuki uses what''s around her to knock them down and bog them down, and the result is "Need it! ''All in all, I must have thrown a round at the Kings of Gania. Black cats just want to go home, so they''re not interested in being appreciated.


    "Receive results only". That would be something that we have wanted and embraced so far with the upper echelons of the countries that have been involved with Mizuki. Ning Ro, I think there are aspects that I felt grateful for because they don''t make lousy demands.


    On the other hand, this was a very scary thing. ''Cause there''s no clear thing called a contract, and a party who knows the truth is left in the wild''. And Mizuki is not a fool who can''t take advantage of such a situation.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah.


    It is wrong to ask a self tempered black cat opponent for a spirit of service, etc.


    Even if you didn''t sell your favors, you still hold onto your information as a party. I take that back under my parent cat with all the loot, so I guess I can''t even turn Mizuki around as Irfena.


    I didn''t treat you as an intermediate, and I don''t remember ordering you to do that. True ~ Mizuki just brings the information back as a ''souvenir''.


    However, from those who work in those jobs, they say, ''No kidding! It''s that easy!'' And it will be a matter of beeping up. With them, there is pride.


    Aren''t these the kind of people who neglect Mizuki? And it was very recently that I spoke with His Majesty. Unless there is a certain degree of ambition and giving up on Mizuki''s constantly diagonal thought circuit, what happens to those who are hostile?


    And yet, I''ve never heard anything like that from Mizuki.


    Whatever you think, ''someone'' keeps stories like that out of Mizuki''s ear.


    He turned his gaze to His Highness Elshon, who did not even try to hide his pleasant expression. The young man, known as the parent cat, has told Mizki that he is very overprotective. Above all, he also has a reputation for excellence. It would also have power because of its position as the second prince of this country.


    I mean, there was just something called ''over-protection''. That can''t be just the smiling look that guides Mizuki and knocks him down.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s good to have competent parents, Mizuki. Nong and the others definitely got the best guardian!


    Well... instead of "I''m trying not to get it in my ear," maybe "I''m crushing every one of those guys." There it is called, "The National Pattern". It is not surprising that a dwarf complaining of dissatisfaction is truncated because it is a country of strength supremacy.


    - Non knows that the reason for being called His Royal Highness the Demon King is not all malice.


    "A good looking after parent cat" has a handful of intimidation by immense magic, while even being recognized by countries as powerful. It is natural that its arms are not all overflowing with kindness, and that is the same in every country.


    "If there is an element to be neglected, you can be a needy being"


    "You just have to show strength to silence and convince your surroundings"


    That is terribly simple and a common perception for all countries. No matter what country it is, a competent person to contribute to the country is needed. His Highness Elshon, like Mizki, silenced his surroundings with strength.


    These aspects of His Royal Highness Elshon are as affectionate as they are in the body - the most important item. Mizuki doesn''t move with emotions like fraternity and compassion - I think it''s very similar to Mizuki. That''s why those who notice it laugh bitterly and call them... "Friendly Cat Parents and Children".


    You look completely different, your personality, etc., but the path you followed is very similar. His Royal Highness Elshon''s protection is accurate because his own experience is being harnessed.


    Simply because Mizuki is more malignant and poorer in nature, they won''t say ''small demon king'' or anything like that. No matter how much, the treatment of similar terms is disrespectful to His Highness Elshon. Humanity is called into question.


    By the way, "hard-working genius" is His Highness Elshon, and Mizki is "hard-working natural disaster". The futile enthusiasm to devalue and degrade the enemy more has frightened many.


    Therefore, ''natural disasters''. Unsprinkled levels of harassment are mostly inevitable, so it was no surprise that they were referred to as'' catastrophic '', as were the former magicians. However, the reputation from the people is not bad.


    The difference with the former Magic Instructors is to the extent of damage caused by magic or by brain labor, but that can''t even be known to the people. Therefore, there will come up a good man''s name, "The Convicted Mage."


    Another reason would be that Mizuki is in a position of being the victim for the price? In the case of Mizuki, you can simply call it a ''disaster'' because obviously the other person has most of the problems. Because it''s only ''retaliation''.


    "Natural disaster" means you can give up, or it is a natural disaster. Because the story of the Magic Master is famous in this world, there are certainly aspects of the supposedly ''worse off selling fights to the Magic Master who is called to disaster'' and so on.


    Lesson learned: ''Sometimes you also need to give up'' (meaning: "I''m sorry I can''t!


    There''s nothing the world can do about it. If you think of the damage to Mizuki as a natural disaster, you can still give up. Silence is not an escape, it is a courageous retreat!


    It is only the domain of the individual that is allowed not to give up with an indomitable gut and spirit. It is also important to identify the trigger. Common sense doesn''t work for insane creatures.


    Such a ton of demo daughters are afraid of that talent, not magic. It is unimaginable that Mizuki should immediately come up with a variety of measures, a gift of daily effort. It''s very unlikely, but it''s true that Mizuki is working hard...!


    ''Talent'' or ''effort'' is important, but what really matters is its direction.


    As I can tell you to a certain Carlossa''s heroic reserve, this was quite important. Track modifiable caregivers and guardians would not be a disaster, but serious damage would occur if they were not there.


    Anyway, for us, it''s a perception of "what we need for ourselves" such as "means of self-defense". It is common for talented people to be targeted, so if they refuse a national request, they can inevitably be made evil.


    ... for ''For the country is right''. Noh already knows that sometimes such sacrifices are necessary.


    With regard to Mizki, His Majesty thought that was what His Highness Elshon feared most. That is because the path of Non proves the same.


    Non''s acceptance of this world was probably due in part to not naming him a different person. But more than that, ''the proximity of King Wilfred, who was positioned in righteousness'' is the biggest reason.


    Alberda only accepted the inept because he would side with those in the position of ''justice''.


    It was clear that one of the reasons why His Majesty was bound to be a good king was the presence of Noun. Because the people want a king who benefits and protects them.


    ¡­ even if the right of inheritance was not first place, but the throne taken over in the form of usurpation. The riches that you have brought to the people have made you, Your Majesty... recognize Will as King of Alberda, and at the same time protect him.


    That is why I believe it is a good thing that Mizki sought to improve the image of His Highness Elshon. Mizuki would not have thought about herself or anything else, but as a result, it made Mizuki''s own impression not a ''disaster of the world'', but a ''black cat of His Highness the Demon King''.


    Now they call it "The Black Cat of His Majesty the Demon King" before "The Disaster of the World". His Royal Highness the Demon King and his overprotections to Mizki are known, so they are no longer as feared as before.


    "Damn, you''re a cat parent and child with a very similar temperament. I didn''t expect negative raters to help each other and turn that rating into the opposite."


    Turn your gaze toward Mizuki, who has become entangled with His Highness Elshon. He''s been slapped for what he said, but there''s no threat to Mizuki''s expression. At the same time that I smile at you like that, I am proud of myself for being involved in bringing this time.


    Once, Non was protected by Mizki "the others". Many self-proclaimed and guardians gave me various things. Without that time, Non would not have taken that hand, no matter how much Will showed his devotional attitude.


    - "Knowledge of the otherworlds is worth it"


    Because the common sense of this world is not hidden, naturally, and it would have definitely gone into the ear of Nong.


    That is why I am even a little thankful for the fact that I came to this world first. If you can help Mizuki now... like this one.


    Various troubles will continue to happen. Each time, Non must have been proud to use what he had gained in this world - status, connections, experience, etc. - to help them and become a force for Mizuki.


    It made me think so, it was a matter of gania.


    "Look, look, Glenn! Align with the Demon King!


    "Are you satisfied, Mizuki..."


    "Elle, why don''t you put your cat ears on, too? Nice, Cat Parents and Children."


    "Klaus! You, hey...!


    ¡­¡­


    Ponytails look good on you, Your Highness. The depth of nostalgia that accompanies Mizuki while exhaling is splendid, but that stupid cat just grows if you don''t scold her, right?


    And Mizuki, stop playing with your parents. You''re really taking care of me!?

 330 Outside/Red Cat Diary - Memories of Glenn

    - in the world of a certain horror game (Glenn perspective)


    "Why don''t we all play a horror game? The one who works together to get out!


    In such a word Mizuki decided to enter the horror game. "Running away from the hall while being chased by a killer," which I think I was curious about because I had heard the name too.


    Sometimes it was within another game that we had a discussion, and it was decided that all the avatars when participating in the horror game would remain familiar with their appearance.


    However, horror games were different in clothing and so on because the time setting was modern. I keep my face and colors, but I don''t have the ears and tail of a beast.


    Son of a millionaire, about ten years old, with red hair and eyes (* occupation). That''s what I am right now. My impression is quite different from mine in real life because the young tone stays the same.


    Still, I wanted to behave as a young child in the game. Because my time with them was very comfortable.


    "Hey, Mizuki. What does this'' player profession ''mean? In my case, it doesn''t make much sense."


    If you pull the hem of your clothes for a moment and ask your friend next door, your gaze will be turned immediately.


    "Hmm? Oh, you have different skills from the beginning. Glenn''s" son of a millionaire "is limited to the appearance of a child, and there are few weapons that can be handled. But it''ll be harder for trackers to target you, and there''s got to be plenty of places to hide. If it''s a horror movie, there''s a good chance that the child will survive, so I guess it hangs with it."


    "Heh, you have pros and cons"


    Well, the point is, do things like unique skills and usable weapons make a difference? In my case, I guess I didn''t realize that because there was no other option for me to look like a child.


    "It was a setting where a millionaire was partying in a western museum on stage, wasn''t it?


    "Yes. If we don''t make it a millionaire, we won''t be able to do it in a setting called ''Players Gathered in the Western Hall''? If it''s a hotel, it''s natural to take precautions, and you can call the police. There are other professions like ''butler'' and ''servant'', but they have skills that match their positions."


    Mizuki, who explains it, has green eyes on her silver hair, and her appearance is no different from that of a familiar figure. However, it was a simple but somewhat good-looking black long jacket with the same color trousers and white ascot tie.


    Besides, they even hang non-framed glasses. Intelligent or smart-looking outfit. No, I know you''re actually smart... but Mizuki is such a waste of wisdom, it''s like you''re misdirecting your wit.


    This time, even if I remember the face of participating in the same game, all the people I can call my body are strangely distinctive. I''m the only one who participated for the first time, so Mizuki is supposed to accompany me as a commentator.


    That was one of the reasons I decided to participate. Although I didn''t put it in my mouth...... I knew, because I was a little scared. The hurdles are high for me, especially in terms of ''fighting with other participants''.


    Even if I was interested, I would never have thought of joining you alone. Either way, I''m not very good at horror.


    It''s just... it just means'' if you participate normally ''.


    I don''t even feel like Mizuki and the others are going to come up with something that won''t be pulled off by the other players. As far as I can remember from day to day, I can''t imagine how "I''m going to get out of here in fear" or "I''m going to run away from a killer".


    Mizuki has a particularly strong tendency to do so. When I heard the interpretation of one of the urban legends, "Mr. Mary''s Phone" (* a derived version from an ex-name, where it''s the girl, not the doll, that comes after me), it was blatant.


    "The story of a healthy girl, aiming for a destination while reporting on her current location. From Loricon, I think it''s a legal toddler summons who expects to get all the calls he can. ''


    ... I feel sorry for Mary, who is told this way. Mr. Mary wouldn''t be talking about that much criminal smell!?


    But I can''t say enough about a mistake across the board - regardless of the interpretation, only Mr. Mary''s actions fit - so it was also difficult to deny. Is it one of those unpleasant interpretations, or something like that?


    Note that if it was an "abandoned doll approaching me while I was on the phone" story, which is my original story, "Clean it up and go to the pawn shop. GO! When you get back, capture it and go to another pawnshop. of the owner''s thoughts, a wonderful golden ''.


    "Unlike the [returning doll] who will be at home at some point, he will self-declare the time and approximate distance to come, so isn''t it possible to deal with it? You''re a good girl, Mr. Mary. ''


    These are the words of Mizuki, a cattle demon mentor. I see, in a way, it''s true. Prepare piles of salt and bills, and see Mizuki intercepting with the willingness to capture them.


    ¡­¡­


    Either way, the idea is obnoxious. Mary wouldn''t want to come home with a owner like this. Leaving a letter to be run away from home, or being farewell on the phone while away, is the best thing I can do.


    When it comes to Mizuki, most horror elements turn into comedy. Migawa is also a very novel interpreter, so it is a substitute that your child will not be allowed to hear. Why would ''Match Selling Girl'' be talking about learning the importance of gold...?


    Mizuki himself said, ''You don''t encounter occults!'' I was foolish, ''but you must not notice if you encounter this. Ningro, the phrase interpreted in a grandiose different direction, it seems to return unconsciously.


    This time it''s a game of horror genres and one with a set of streams to decide from the beginning, so there shouldn''t be just any odd interpretation. Or you wouldn''t.... maybe.


    "So what''s Mizuki''s occupation? Are you one of the millionaires invited?


    Asking him to shake off his strange thoughts, Mizki waved a flickering denial.


    "No, Glenn. This is a profession called ''tutoring'', which is liberated under certain conditions. It''s a corner, so it fits Glenn. It''s not suitable for combat, but it can be translated in all languages, so treasure it if you want to know the mystery of the hall. You know, intellectual-specific."


    "Huh? If you need a profession to be liberated on terms, that means you can''t get to the heart of the story until then!?


    "Yes. Anyone can just escape, but if we''re going to get to the mystery of the hall, we have to free the other professions. If you change your position, what you can do will be different. The one who wants you to play for a long time? Or, as part of securing the gold"


    It''s hard to get people together! And I stared at Mizuki, laughing joyfully. You don''t have to smash it that far.


    Apparently, there were adult circumstances besides inherent skills. Perhaps, but it also contains a charging element there. I feel like I''m spending my time and money because I''m a horror lover Mizuki.


    As we had that conversation, the clock bell rang. The players who were gathered at the party venue also have a somewhat nervous look as to whether they know it is a signal to start the game.


    My colleagues outside of Mizuki are a little further away... Mizuki said, ''We have things to do, so rendezvous is after we leave the venue''. Apparently, he''s planning on doing something early in the start.


    - And suddenly the soothing air was broken. By the intrusion of a creepy being, with an axe in his hand.


    "Ahhh!"


    Using that scream as a signal, the players begin their escape. Did the screaming female player have feet in fear or not move on the spot?


    It''s just... the female player can be one of Mizuki''s people.


    "Mizuki, don''t you have to help Aya!?


    "Well, watch. Because it''s gonna be funny!


    Even as Mizuki pulled her arm in a hurry, Mizuki kept a grin on her face. Intruder - Did the killer set a target for Aya, or he''s headed straight for you.


    ... but.


    There was no such tragedy as had been expected. No, in a way, the tragedy happened.


    "... fuck you!


    The next moment, a chair flying from nowhere hits directly, a killer who faints. To confirm that, Aya seems to be crouching beside the killer, fishing for the killer''s clothes and getting something. I have no fear of that expression until now.


    The man who threw the chair laughed so well that he looked at me and gave me a thumbs up.... Yeah, you''re one of the joining faces this time. Defeat the Murderer (?), Thank you.


    "Haha, surprised? Glenn. The first event that happens is if you know which chair you can use to repel a killer, it''s sinkable. ? Screaming is the unique skill of a female character, and instead of attracting attention, it gets stiff. So it''s used in collaboration with fellow citizens"


    "What do you need to attract?


    "The enemy is armed, too. You throw a chair like that, and it can be either thrown or destroyed."


    I see, it seems that the division of roles was decided from the beginning. If we don''t have this kind of information, we''ll go straight into the chase.


    "By the way, Aya said, ''A scream of a beautiful woman is a promise of a horror movie! I''m gonna be an actress!'' Cause he took it on at Norinoli. I fished my clothes to get the keys the killer had. And the guy who escaped first, he''s on his way to get a weapon with a stun effect."


    "Oh, you need a weapon in the future."


    At first, anyway, they''re going to enjoy a horror game for the price and normally. Wasn''t the sinking of this killer special in their actions, too, but was it done thinking about the later?


    It just gets a little awkward and lets me swim my gaze. Sorry, guys. I just thought everyone would enjoy it in a different direction!


    But my feelings will be lightly broken by Mizuki.


    "After this, if you staged a front hall event to reappear the killer and unconscious him directly under the chandelier, even beat him up. If you keep hitting him with three guys, he stays put. In the meantime, we can enjoy the game scenario."


    "... Huh?


    To Mizuki''s words, freeze in a pissy way. What, that criminal plot modoki!?


    Well, the players are better criminals...? ''Cause you''re not supposed to have any information on a killer yet, are you? You didn''t kill anyone, did you?!? No, I did have an axe!


    "It is our duty this time to prepare the means of escape as we approach the mystery of the hall. I guess the other faces started in charge of beatings and feel like they are in charge of collecting traps for stopping and securing jumping gear based weapons. At the end of the day, you set a trap for a place where the killer is likely to get caught, and then you drop the chandelier at the repel point! We''ll catch up on him on the way, so let''s get him out of here with a flying tool weapon."


    "Mi...... Mizuki? Well, isn''t Mr. Murderer working? Clearly, we''re more vicious, aren''t we?!? This, that kind of game!?


    I''m not a bad person to get into a lot of planning without thinking about it. No, if you have a minimum conscience, ''extended beating'' isn''t in action. On top of that, when I dropped the chandelier on Todome.


    But there is no way that the appeal can make sense to Mizuki opponents, who are becoming synonymous with livestock.


    "I don''t care about the details! The world is full of irrationality, Glenn."


    With those words, I can stroke my head around. I don''t suppose Mizuki is willing to listen to my appeal rather than to deceive me.


    Terrible. Too pathetic a murderer. I mean, other than the first intrusion, the killer''s not doing his job. His job shouldn''t be to ''get bogged down by the players''.


    Mizuki took us to the entrance hall while we were at it. So after encounting with the killers, the killers were naturally made to faint by the Mizki and the others.


    Apparently, he was the first to collect weapons that had a stan-based effect for this. A beautiful woman in a dress with a slit or a gentleman in a suit that looks tailored takes a weapon - an iron frying pan, a corner, etc. - and the sight of being attacked by a murderer at the same time ends in a single word: unusual.


    Oh, the other participants I inadvertently witnessed are donning...! Right, you look more like a jerk when you''re hitting him!?


    Please, don''t count me among their kind. I''m the first! I''m a beginner!


    I''m definitely a friend of mine, but I don''t do that much worse!


    "We''ll hold this one down, so have fun with Mizuki, Glenn."


    "I can find out why this guy sprang up and the past of the museum. Mizuki will pull you off."


    A beautiful woman peeking her leg out of a slit and a man dressed like a servant in a shirt with trousers, all laughing at me. However, its legs stepped on the body of a fallen murderer and its arms waved their weapons relentlessly.


    "Haha! Everybody''s a no-brainer."


    The opposing Mizuki is smiling and watching the sight, with no sign of trying to stop it. Ningro, if Mizuki joined them, a more tragic sight would unfold. Of course, the victim is a murderer.


    "Mizuki, no, this isn''t a horror game."


    "What are you talking about, Glenn? Even when it comes to horror, it''s not just occult. There''s gonna be a lot of human scare-themed stuff, too, right?


    "Yeah, you do scare humans, don''t you? If you want to talk more about it, Mizuki and the others will treat the killers."


    Into Mizuki, who returns it with great seriousness, he rushes into it immediately. Indeed, it is splendidly horror in the sense of ''afraid of humans''. It''s very convincing there.


    But the concept of this game was supposed to be "Get out of the hall while sending an impending killer".


    Though the aim will be achieved, this is definitely not a development envisaged by the production side. Too much, the perpetrator and the victim are too reversed. A worldview and a smash.


    But...


    "Look, I''m coming."


    "Ugh, yeah!


    With or without me, Mizuki holds my hand. Unexpectedly gripping back, Mizuki''s eyes narrowed gently.


    ... Everyone taught me the joy of being reached out or having someone to hold back. I guess I was just pretending to be convinced of it, although it was natural to have a distance from my parents.


    "I''m not gonna let Glenn come any closer."


    "Don''t interrupt your child''s adventure, killer."


    I have no doubt that everyone is thinking of me. We said we would just end up in a killer''s foothold, but we didn''t even make fun of Mizuki holding hands, and said, ''Have fun!'' And he sends me out all the time.


    "Glenn, take this. The dictionary is a weapon, but even children can have it."


    "Thanks!"


    Still, I''m often unfamiliar and confused, but I was really glad everyone did something for me. It is not in such a distant past that genuine sweetness seeped out in deliberately acting innocent.


    Everyone treats me like a child - sometimes the avatar looks like a child, of course - but they behave more like a guardian than that.


    That''s why I was able to learn that ''you can take the hand you''ve been reached'' and¡­ ''everything about relying on people isn''t about making a debt''. Unconditional favors also exist.


    If I hadn''t met Mizuki and the others, I wouldn''t have known the pleasure of engaging with someone, and one day I would have lost even my obsession with myself.


    I think that''s a lot to miss. In other words, it means you won''t find what it means to live.


    So I can''t hate Mizuki and the others. [M]... No, I like it. It''s also true that I appreciate it, but I admire it more than that. As much as I sometimes wonder what a close family is like.


    I know I will continue to panic about that ruinous word and deed and be swept away. Still, I didn''t want to let go of this tender time. That is an indisputable obsession.


    "Well, shall we go? At first, it''s a study."


    "Okay! Everybody, I''m coming! It''s a corner opportunity, so we''ll have fun!


    - And a few years later. I will have one meeting. [M]


    "You, I found you, you''re my brother!


    An encounter that determined the future of life and an arm stretched out. Perplexed, I decided to believe him because the impotence with which he treated me as his brother... reminded everyone.

 331 Collaboration between Magician and Physician (Confidential)

    Everyone gathers in the cavalry, including the Demon King. While I was exposed to their gaze, I placed one demonic stone in front of the Demon King.


    If it only looks like it, it is a demonic stone - a demonic blood stone - with some sort of technique. However, the Demon Stone used is small but extremely elegant, and a ton of demonstrators called "The Co-Production of Dr. Gordon and the Demon Supervisor".


    That''s the only item that can''t be on the table, but there were more elements that had to be hidden than that. Naturally, it was the Black Knights who reacted. Among them, the eyes Klaus turns to are harsh.


    "... Mizuki. Isn''t this El''s demon blood stone?


    Doubtful shape, but I guess Klaus is convinced. Bias, to make everyone listen as information.


    "Correct. Of course, I have the permission of the Demon King, and I know Al who was there."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?


    "Because I couldn''t let the sorcery supremacists know about the production process"


    Klaus seems dissatisfied, but still doesn''t seem willing to unilaterally accuse him. In the first place, we need the help of the Demon King to make this demonic stone. You can''t do it without permission.


    Simply because the Black Knights said, ''Out of company, not good!'' It is a state of mind. No matter how much of a magic expert they are, they can''t create a similar one with just the finished product being shown to them.


    That''s why I kept it a secret from the Black Knights this time.


    Because we are not willing to leave the same or similar items in the world.


    "Is this what you were saying back then?"


    "That''s right. Because even in the sense that you don''t understand magic props, it is also important that they are shaped in such a way that they don''t feel uncomfortable when mixed with one of the buttons¡­"


    "Sure, because you have a strong impression that demonic props are ornaments. This would make it possible to delude Mizuki by making it the ''wrapping button'' he was talking about. In the first place, it''s El''s own magic, so you don''t have to worry about being known as a magic object even when you wear it."


    Demon King and Al looking interesting. Though I have explained the whole story, they can''t make magic props. Hence the strong and intriguing perception of the unknown that we do not know.


    Conversely, the Black Knights turn their jittery eyes. This is the same in that I am interested, but I am somewhat intrigued by the manufacturing process, which is why I am dissatisfied.


    Blah, I''m obstinate.... It''s not cute when good old men are obstinate, stop dewning grievances.


    When I exhaled one sigh, I turned my gaze to the demonic stone earlier.


    "The Black Knights seem to be concerned too, so I''ll explain this effect again. First of all, this is like a collaboration between my healing magic and Dr. Gordon''s healing magic. Does it feel like you''re layering my healing and detoxifying magic after having your teacher incorporate the healing magic technique into the Demonic Blood Stone?"


    "Do we need to get that far? You said healing magic is more versatile in this world."


    Klaus making immediate doubts. The Black Knights were easily disturbed when they nodded at the inquiry, saying, "Because both have flaws."


    Klaus is right in pointing out. Because the magic of this world can be healed ''in a way that makes up for the missing parts'' without straining the body.


    However, the mechanism creates serious shortcomings.


    "I recognize that the healing magic of this world is called ''creating missing parts with magic''. This is why the phenomenon occurs that using healing magic in times of serious illness does not allow it to move quickly.... Simply enough, enough injuries to heal. But I don''t know if the immediate death damage will heal. Doesn''t healing magic mean anything to the dead, does it?


    "... eh"


    "The limits of magic, I guess. If medical technology were developed, as in the world where Mizuki lived, it would be possible to use it magically. But this world doesn''t have it. There''s nothing you can do about" those who died soon after healing "or" those who couldn''t hold up until their lost parts function properly. "


    To my and my teacher''s commentary, Klaus bit his lips in remorse. Perhaps, but if you understand my world''s medical technology, how my body works, etc., I think it''s possible to create more healing magic than it is now.


    But that''s impossible now. The black knights can''t possibly understand it in my description of the amateur.


    "It''s my magic that''s based on it, and the teacher''s healing magic activates in a way that compensates for it. To put it plainly, ''Play from scratched tip''. Because the human body is made up of cells, it explodes and grows them. Of course, it''s quite a burden on your body, but it''s a condition that is rapidly promoting your self-healing abilities, so it will function properly from the point of regeneration."


    "Aren''t you overburdened?


    "To some extent, I just have to ask you to cut it off. It is the healing magic of this world that compensates for it, because we still don''t know if it will completely heal. It would be my magic to connect my life and make it completely cured. Um, does it feel more like the teacher''s going to activate after you? In conjunction with my magic activation, the teacher activates it. I think this will help prevent shock deaths."


    Because of the time difference in the effect, I would act first. Even based on the effect it will have, it is more convenient to do so.


    Although Klaus has had my healing magic before, pointing out the strain on the Demon King''s body... well, there''s nothing I can do about all this. Better than dying, that''s the decision.


    The Black Knights seemed to think for a while, but still had no objections. Knowing how I came to make this - the demon king''s attempted kidnapping - also convinces me that I ''don''t know what''s going to happen''.


    If you don''t have a sure guard, you should hit every hand you can think of.


    Because as royalty and guardian of the magician, the Demon King is likely to be targeted.


    "Later, there are three people with this: the Demon King, Rudolph, and Will. Neither will I. nor Glenn. People you can''t afford to lose¡­ it''s only people who could be targeted in connection with people from different worlds. Only treat it as something I personally made and not divulge any production process or ideas. The Black Knights are also forbidden to produce."


    As soon as I proclaimed so, the knights deliberately bothered. Even the Demon King looks suspicious.


    Right, I think there''s more to it than putting restrictions so far, right?


    "Mizuki, can I ask you why you set such limits? It sounds like a fairly user-friendly magic tool, whether or not it''s possible to make similar products."


    "Well, if it''s about the attack, I know... what makes you so restrictive on healing? I''m magically oblivious, and I care."


    Following the Demon King, even Al has asked for an explanation. Klaus is... silent for once as to what he thinks. However, Klaus seems to be concerned too, and he was encouraging commentary with his gaze.


    To that attitude of everyone, me and my teacher face to face.... Eventually, the teacher nodded one. They allowed me to talk.


    Actually, this is a project I wanted to put through if I could go through with ''Don''t Ask Anything''. If you give a bad reason, there''s a chance that Noeko Knight Dormitory will want to use it.


    "... Siege is the best guardian if it''s just combat ability, isn''t it? But if they say ''strongest'', I say absolutely not. Why do you think that is?


    "It would be less of a hassle. Zeke is physically capable, but he can''t incorporate magic into his attacks. The longer the fatigue accumulates, the more likely it is to be pressed in number. When that happens, there''s no way to open things up."


    Surprised by the sudden name of Zeke, Klaus, who is good at incorporating magic into combat, describes Zeke''s shortcomings. Everyone seems to be convinced by Klaus'' statement that they are aware of it by hand.


    "In addition to that, there are magic props, so even magicians can attack without gaps. No matter how many weapons are fortified, Zeke is limited to melee fights. Naturally, they''ll attack. In the first place, there is no way that all attacks can be prevented in the junction. Mr. Keith and the others lead Zeke because they realize it. ¡­ cannot achieve the same feat as your ancestors'' heroes"


    That''s why Zeke ''can''t be a hero like his ancestors''.


    Because it''s a different way to fight than in the times when heroes lived.


    In a time when heroes lived, there couldn''t have been any magic props. That''s the only way the magician could have been a threat if he had killed it before the chant was over, like Sail.


    He was stronger than anyone because of his physical ability to make it possible. That''s why I was called a ''hero''.


    "But, depending on how you use the magic props, ''Anyone can be a hero''. That''s also for" I risked my life to kill many enemies, heroes of tragedy ". If you don''t think about surviving, though."


    "... what does that mean? Mizuki."


    I flaunted my shoulders against the Demon King, who sharpened my gaze.


    Good demon king. You will never produce such a hero. Because it''s so outrageous and it''s an unexpected trick to make people people people.


    "If it''s about detoxification or junction, it''s no problem. But what if" unusual healing "were added to it? If the kingdom has reduced its power, it will play even if it eats attack magic. At least, in theory, it''s possible with that magic prop. If you keep the pain paralysis caused by medication later, that would be perfect! See, this is the completion of" Until the moment of death, a knight with no ability to fight. "


    "Nah!?


    Everyone''s expression replaces stunning, but this is true. Death would be about when your health drops to such an extent that it is impossible to regenerate.


    There is a limit to trying out how much ''explosive playback capability'' is. So the exact power is incalculable. Because I incorporate it for the purpose of ''never letting it die'', its ability to regenerate could not be sprinkled.


    There, add the healing magic of this world. ¡­ enough to become an immortal body?


    If this is to be used as it should be, it''s still fine.


    However, its existence becomes a threat on the day when it is used by combat personnel with disposable assumptions.


    "So this magic prop is limited to the three of us earlier. It''s also true that you can''t lose people, but you understand the dangers and respect my opinions, right? No matter how many countries come first, it seems difficult to use this."


    "In addition, His Highness is close to Mizuki. Now that the words'' created by the Magic Master ''have passed, we can decide that'' it cannot be created by the people of this world ''. ¡­ Whether it''s great technology or not, you can''t root it out as a doctor more than you risk being misused"


    ¡­¡­


    Was the teacher''s "Word as a Doctor" heavy, and the Demon King seemed to keep his eyes off the magic props and think about it.


    Silence, in a sense, qualifies as treachery against a country. But if you don''t know this... there won''t be anything similar made for the time being.


    ¡­¡­ Okay, let''s put this information in my personal chest. "


    "Is that okay?


    "I feel compelled to say it. You didn''t want to talk at first. [M] That is not because it is detrimental to profit, but to avoid the tragedy caused by the spread of similar products.... with me, I don''t want that. Klaus and the others would understand that, right?


    "... unfortunately, let''s support that decision. Naturally, the current narrative is not on the record either. If you leave it poorly, you don''t know who will attract interest in what way. If El keeps his mouth shut, he''ll obey us."


    "Ha, looks like I had a good manpower."


    Smiling relieved, the Demon King took the Demon Blood Stone in his hand. It''s like a garnet. It shines on the palm of the Demon King.


    One wrong step can lead to tragedy, but I don''t find it strange and disastrous. I''m sure it''s because the Demon King is in your hands.


    "This should be machined into one of the buttons and worn, right?


    "Yes, because this is the Demon King''s Demon Blood Stone from the beginning. Rudolph and Will use regular demon stones, but they should be eligible for effect by certifying the blood."


    "Right. I''m worried I can''t even hold Mizuki..."


    I shake my neck to the side, even as I feel a glimpse of it. I should emulate that too, more than make you throw away technology in your personal view.


    In the first place, there is no need for the Mage to be so sturdy.... Rather than combat ability, I''m just freaked out about brainwork.


    It is exclusively brain labor that you are called upon to do. He''ll also be a combat personnel, but there''s no way a peaceful Japanese could succeed in less than a year. Endurance and defense would be less than average people.


    "I''m glad you''re safe."


    "That''s right, Doctor"


    Like cutting off heavy air, me and my teacher say almost anything. Everyone turns a frightened glance, but that look was making everyone laugh bitterly.


    "Is it the owner and his way to protect him? Glad your kitten grew up smart, El."


    "Right.... Sometimes I wish I didn''t have that wit."


    "You won''t be able to. Because you can laugh with us, and the Black Cat seems to be proud to be the cat of His Highness the Demon King."


    "I''m a super capable kid! It''s" The Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King "!


    We are more worried about our parent cats. I''m the owner of the Magic Master. Sometimes it helps like a Magic Master!

 332 The disturbances are with unexpected people.

    Mizuki, this is King Alberda''s daughter.


    "Ha... ha..."


    I''m a little confused about the Demon King introducing one woman. This is the office of the Demon King. Suddenly, ahead of the call...... one woman wearing colors I''ve seen somewhere.


    Ugh, yeah, it''s Master Will''s daughter, isn''t it? Something to the late, in a personal letter from Glenn: ''Be your ally!'' They say so. By the way, the letter arrived just now.


    The woman looking anxiously at this one - the Princess of Alberda - looks just like Will in color and eyes. Originally its character may also resemble that of Master Will, but now it was slightly pale because of the nervousness.


    Glenn, is this attitude of hers due to the intimidation of the Demon King?


    Or are you freaking out about an otherworldly ferocious species?


    Make sure you write the details, Shota Cat. Huh!


    "Oh, uh, nice to meet you, Master Magic. My father takes care of me from day to day."


    "Oh, no, this is me, I''m taking care of you. Glenn is also protected..."


    If I accidentally gave it back, the princess grinned as relieved.


    "Glenn, I''ve heard about your little father. Of course, the magician and his hometown. ¡­ it may be wrong to say something like this, but I am grateful that my little father Glenn has come to this world¡­ No, he has come to your father"


    "... Glenn is liked, isn''t he"


    "I think they recognize you as an absolute ally of your father. Some people are annoying, but that must be a secluded place where you couldn''t keep little Glenn on your side."


    I see Glenn has gained tremendous trust as Master Will''s ally. He was a habitual kid from the beginning, but once nostalgic, he was also an honest kid. And... it wasn''t even stupid. Because of our education, we''re not even adults.


    I guess Master Will was missed by Glenn because he wasn''t willing to use Glenn. In response to such favors from Mr. Will, Glenn returned favors in the form of "delivering results."


    As a result... well, he also said he sprang up a hostile one. Well, that''s a common story for power fights.


    I guess this princess is also smart with only Will''s daughter. In Alberda, we don''t know how far women are involved in politics, but we seem to have a perfect picture of the situation in Alberda.


    In the first place...... you don''t look afraid of the Demon King or me. The demon king''s intimidation needs to be used to, so it seems to react somewhat. None of us have the impression that we believe in unconditional fear or malicious rumors.


    By the way, I know how royalty interacts with each other, but what''s the reason I''m there?


    Such a question appeared on his face, the Demon King urged him to take a seat.... Um, princess? Why, pull my sleeve and say, ''Stay next to me!'' Cause it just gives you a desperate look?


    "Mizuki, you sit over there. Even with me, it''s easier to talk to each other."


    "What? Well, I don''t mind either"


    Sitting next to the princess for the most part, she looks openly relieved.


    ...? It doesn''t look like you''re afraid of the Demon King, but is it also a scolding case, Princess? Well, I''m used to being scolded by the Demon King, but I''m not involved in diplomacy ~? You have no right to speak up!


    ¡­¡­


    Ha!? No way, Glenn''s favor is something like ''get mad at me with you''!?


    I secretly tried to keep my distance, and now the princess put me firmly in her arms. Oh, this fortitude reminds me of Master Will......


    But for some reason, the Demon King, who was supposed to be annoyed by these things, nodded with a smile.


    "Mizuki, you can stay put. She''ll be fine, too."


    "Um, I don''t see the story at all? Because Glenn only tells me to ''be on my side'' too.... take a sermon with me, not something like that, right?


    "Ha, no.... Right, I was wondering if you''d like to hear my ''please''?


    A demon king who deepens his grin, but was in the front I realized... demon king, my eyes are not laughing at all. I mean, you''re angry at something!


    Freaking me out and stiff, the demon king turned his gaze to the princess. The princess nods one, slowly opening her mouth.


    "This time, the nobility of our country has caused great inconvenience to the merchants of Irfena. I came to Ilfena today to offer my details and apologies."


    Oh, the Demon King must have been admired by the merchants. Alberda told the Irfena merchant that she had done something to him.


    If you''re a merchant who deals with nobles in other countries, you''re a solid person. So the princess came to apologize on behalf of the country because it was detrimental to the merchants under the protection of the Demon King?


    Well, I can see this. It is not in the wrong capacity for the princess to be sent in on behalf of the King or Prince Wang because it matters when he comes out. If it did not also directly harm the royalty or the country, it would be a reasonable place.


    Because the apologetic opponent, the Demon King, for the second prince, the two aforementioned may result in the ''must forgive'' situation. As for Master Will, he must have erased the possibility of making them uncomfortable.


    To show sincerity, and to show a genuine desire to apologize, I wonder how to subtly say that - but the male advantage would be the same in every country - a white feather arrow stood on the princess of.


    One convinces me. Approximately, the princess went on to talk.


    "My friend, the Viscount Lady, was engaged to a Kingsguard knight. My friend is an impeccable courtier, but it seems that the engagement was decided between each other''s grandfathers¡­ The Kingsguard Knight, the Earl''s family, was dissatisfied."


    "The impeccable warrant, yet? Not like there was someone else you liked?


    "I guess the Kingsguard knight was an ambitious man. And you must have been confident in yourself, the Kingsguard knight. The Counts can also aim for marriages with higher nobility."


    "... if you''re a countess, you''re not talking about no marriage to the royal family. Besides, the knight is certain to enter the son-in-law. If you''re ambitious, no wonder you''re aiming for a son-in-law into a more prestigious house. It sounds like it''s coming."


    "I see."


    Nodding, yeah, to the demon king''s commentary, which supplements the princess''s story. I don''t really care about it in Irfena, but I guess in other countries, the character of the house still involves birth. With me, there was an event where I realized the walls of my identity were thick - that in the north - so I''m convinced of that.


    "Last month, a lady from the Duke''s house visited Alberda from Kivera. This is the niece of King Kivera... and there is one side to me. I''ll always get what I want, just like that."


    "She''s a nasty bitch."


    "But it looks so adorable... it doesn''t look strong. Is it good at being sweet, and does it even feel like it''s frivolous? So, you''re worse off than you are. It seems that I have been spoiled because I do it in the form of a ''forced contract''. There must be pressure from the people around us."


    "Ugh, bad nature!


    The princess sighed. That tired look gives rise to a certain certainty. Ahhh... is that the ''hobbyist'' this princess? You were sent to Ilfena with an explanation of the situation because you were harmed in real time.


    "What she liked was the Kingsguard knight, the fianc¨¦e of a friend I spoke to earlier. No matter how many identities you have, you want a fianc¨¦e of a person, etc., you don''t go seriously with a lady. Naturally, we talked about it, including having a fianc¨¦e, but we never changed our attitude."


    "A man would have thrived just because he had the prey he was after."


    "Yes. The Kingsguard''s house also seemed to have preferred to deal with the Duke''s house¡­ a request from the Duke''s house in Kivera, which shielded him and unilaterally destroyed his engagement. Push everything into that kid''s house... in a month until marriage!


    Is that when the anger came back, the princess''s eyes set. The hand that grabbed the dress grabbed the cloth in a critical way, and for the time being, he seemed to forget where this place was.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, that''s an expected development. King Kivela''s niece would mean the child of a descended princess. I guess I let him escape outside because he wouldn''t interrupt the royal bloodstream... but didn''t the princess understand the dangerous situation at the time?


    Otherwise, my only daughter can''t grow up. Think about a second war madness, something that educates you exactly.


    The princess would have been removed from the target of war madness because Kibera had no women in politics. With King Kivela, we would not have been able to afford it at that time, and it is likely that all we wanted was'' leave the blood for now ''.


    Think that far and think of ''possibilities''.


    ... Is the Duke''s family a survivor of a party that tried to take Lucas in?


    If it had such a role, it wouldn''t have been disposed of in that one case. Unless you''ve done something deadly, the survival of the house in the name of ''Leaving Blood Behind'' would be permissible.


    Sometimes the dukes and sons are decent, but mothers and daughters are assholes. Either that or the House of the Duke of Fakr in Gania was exactly the case.


    But one question arises here. Unexpectedly, the point of sight was not the princess...... but the demon king.


    "Engagement isn''t that heavy in this world, is it?


    "Yeah, I am. So it also applies to the guardianship system. If it''s just the destruction or dissolution of an engagement, it''s not uncommon. I guess the problem is'' that time of year ''."


    You''ve noticed! All I''m saying is, the upbeat demon king. That grin is horrible.


    "Um, marriages in my world... even those between civilians are a lot harder than breaking an engagement a month ago. Marriages between nobles are so easy to destroy¡­"


    "That can''t be true. There''s a lot going on, and they should be sending invitations. I tailor what I can wear, and a lot of money moves. Even the merchants who match the requested products spend their time and money."


    "Right! The victim... So you pushed the Viscount Lady!


    "Looks like it. Damn, fools are in trouble."


    The demon king, speaking with a smile, with his cold cut eyes. Intimidation - maybe unconscious - that makes her cancer stronger, the princess clings to me in tears.


    Ugh... yeah, this pisses off the demon king. Anyone would be pissed off at being too selfish. Still, the opponent is the Duke''s house in Kivera...... King Kivera''s niece.


    A country that had not yet fully improved its relations with Kivera and was feared as a major power from the beginning. I can''t even complain to my Kivela opponent, and Alberda seems to have prioritized his apology to Ilfena.


    It''s just... it''s ''common'' to cry.


    It was the Demon King who pissed them off. The Demon King is the guardian of the merchants.


    Besides, the Demon King has loyal hounds & black cats.


    And the black cat is an influential otherworldly ferocious species there in every way.


    ¡­¡­


    You packed it, those guys. You must have insulted him as a merchant, but you didn''t know the Demon King was holding back behind it.


    "I understand your anger, Demon King, but please also say a word about the betrothed lady."


    "Aren''t you glad you didn''t have to take the fool as your son-in-law? In the first place, the circumstances of this divestiture are not complimented. Looks like the other house is a bastard, and I''m glad the connection''s gone."


    ¡­¡­


    "If she had an untrained fianc¨¦e, too, she should have moved. I don''t feel sorry for you more than I did for you."


    The demon king who says hello seems to be the prince of the kingdom of the powerful, and he seems to have very dry thoughts. Does the princess also agree with the point that ''it''s good to be out of touch with a fool'', even though she doesn''t dispute the appearance of complexity?


    But, demon king. I think the general public will have the impression of being a ''sorry lady''. What if these notions led to a ''ruthless demon king'' rating...?


    The Demon King is never a man without feelings. Ningro, reverse. In this case, only because "the subject to which the Demon King turned his love is not his Viscount Lady".


    Public Idea: Poor young lady who was pushed to end after her engagement was broken.


    Demon King''s Idea: What are you doing to my kids (= merchants), koraa!


    Exactly, the fact that ''the cause of anger is the merchants who were scorned''. It''s just that the princess seems to understand those temperaments of Ilfena, and even says, "I''m sorry!" He was bowing his head.


    Um, princess... I know you''re scared, but you keep your head down with it stuck in my arm, stop.


    "King Alberda is a wise man. This is how you sent the princess to apologize because you know the wrath of Ilfena.... Oh, how does Kivera react?


    "Don''t you know King Kivela?"


    "Maybe. That''s why I called you here."


    The Demon King smiles at me, grinning as I dull.... I''m sure it''s my fault that the room temperature has dropped.


    "Mizuki? Don''t you have a good idea? ¡­ it''s a corner toy, you can have fun."


    "Wow... Demon King, you''re in deep anger"


    That, in a nutshell, means'' kill me '', right? Yes, it''s true, it''s a fierce alien species with a proven track record so far, but that''s how much to expect...


    As the cold sweat drips, the princess, who had raised her head until earlier, follows desperately.


    "Master Magic! My little father Glenn told me, ''If you leave Mizki to retaliate, it will never be bad and it will lead to the worst settlement for them''! Please, help me!


    "Hey, what the hell did Glenn ask you!?


    "We are asking very reliable people about retaliation, mastery and backwork!


    A good smile from Glenn and Master Will passes the back of his brain to the princess who says it without hesitation.


    Glenn...... you not only said ''please my princess'' from the start, but ''retaliation, gamba!'' Including, you were sending a letter!? You''re chewing on one, too, Will!


    "If you don''t respond to the expectations, right? Because he''s a magician and he''s my black cat."


    The gentle voice of the Demon King is directed at him like a chase.


    The voice, the smile and... I was nodding instantly in the eyes I wasn''t laughing. Nodding, in his chest, he scolds the Duke''s Lady and the Kingsguard knight, whose name he doesn''t even know.


    Stupid! My days of serenity are over because you piss off the Demon King!


    At the corner, I came back from Gania!

 333 Discussion and Authenticity of the Magician

    - A room in the Alberda Glenn hall.


    Here we are, Alberda! It also seems odd that I would be taken care of by the royal castle, so this time I was allowed to stay in one of Glenn''s halls.


    Either that or this time I plan to take the form of ''I''m here to see Glenn personally'' only. In the midst of a boiling engagement breaking commotion, if you even show up as a magician, there might be people out there who don''t want to make a mistake.


    In the first place, I serve cross-world cuisine and so on via Glenn, so it''s no surprise that Will and the others are here to visit. I am willing to pass by the phrase ''When I visited Glenn''s Hall, there was a magician''.


    You know... what the devil king and princess said and did the other day, that''s obviously weird, right?


    It is true that the Demon King is the guardian of the merchants, but he does not take a light-hearted attitude with emotional priority. In the first place, the more the Demon King is treated like a parent cat, the more overprotective he is against me.


    Even before, it''s unnatural. Before that, you can''t let the otherworlds act alone. What do you mean, I''m in quarantine in a knight''s dorm?


    It''s like, ''Kill me!'' And send them all out?


    I don''t care what you think, it''s a fabric stone to send me out to Alberda.


    By the way, the weird thing is the same with the Princess of Alberda.


    I... I only said ''Glenn is liked, isn''t she'', but she smelled something ~ late ~ that hostile forces were still alive to Master Will.


    Those who annoy Glenn = Glenn''s enemies = Probably, Lord Will''s enemies.


    Given how Lord Will took the throne, it may well be that such forces remain within. But don''t bother teaching people from other countries.


    Most importantly, the princess looked casual with the demon king. If you introduced me as a diplomat, her attitude - that she stuck with me - would be strange, and the Demon King would say about a tickle.


    Conclusion...... that place is private and a farce to get me to Alberda.


    Of course, the engagement breaking commotion the princess said would start. Has it been determined that the State is unable to strike a hand, even if it is not a simple matter or a case that cannot be missed?


    My position as the ''exorcist of the otherworlds'' is very helpful at these times. Because it was judged to be ''valid in any country'', it cannot be blamed by anyone.


    Because of these circumstances, an implicit understanding has been reached that ''even if the Magic Master takes unsolicit action, it is acceptable to some extent''. Even when I moved, I said, ''Oh, not always. When the prank is over,'' cause I''ll call my parent cat ''.


    Even a being called "The World''s Disaster" feels like if it came with a collar and an owner... He also says that by creating an opportunity to get to know each other, the Wizard is hitting the fabric stone that moves when something unexpected happens.


    I guess that''s exactly the case this time. So I feel the Demon King has allowed me to come to Alberda alone. It''s a little awkward to accompany the Ales because they are known to be the direct reports of the Demon King. We both stand out.


    (Actual words)


    "Mizuki? Don''t you have a good idea?... it''s a corner toy, you can have fun. ''


    (Interpretation)


    ''It''s also true that you''re annoyed, but you''re in charge this time. Get to work.''


    Maybe this fits. It''s not Sail, and Master Parent Cat doesn''t imitate throwing me into a vortex of problems without darkness.


    I''m a civilian, so the Demon King can''t tell you all the information. The same goes for the princess. It''s also true that the Demon King is angry, but he probably wants a solution to the problem more than that.


    Otherwise, ''The Demon King, made to scorn the merchant, went mad. Retaliation order activated. I''m going to Alberda to gather information.'' The Demon King knows what I and Glenn are up to.


    With that in mind, I''m also convinced of the letter from Glenn that made me faint. You didn''t know if the Demon King was sending me, so you couldn''t expose the situation to me, knowing nothing?


    ¡­¡­


    That''s right, save the details, I can only say like, ''Be on the princess''s side and do it''. As for Alberda, did it feel like it depended on the demon king''s response? In anticipation of that, it must have been ''Be on the Princess''s side and do it''.


    The Demon King is ending up protesting Alberda because ''Parent Cat Overprotecting/Hiding Kittens Under His Belly Against the Demon Instructor'' is becoming the default... there is no chance either.


    Master Will and Glenn naturally know that. Therefore, I was not sure of my dispatch or the intervention of Ilfena. Sometimes watching one''s side also leads to protecting one''s country.


    But the Demon King moved. There would have been Irfena''s royalty, but because of his trust in me, his sense of responsibility as guardian of the merchants and the goodness of the Demon King himself.


    Blah, you couldn''t abandon a relationship between two countries that seemed obstinate ~ I think, today. My guardian is seriously good.


    So I don''t know if I should smile, ''You were expected because your appearance as a parent cat has penetrated,'' or if I should turn my raw warm gaze to ''Beautiful and heartfelt royalty... the heroine of Ogawa, or you''.


    Unexpectedly, I recall the appearance of the Demon King, who tries to improve his relationship with his surroundings one by one. Maybe you''re right to say that you''re too confused to be honest with me.


    In the first place, there was no one but the Al''s around the Demon King. Including my family, it was two choices: ''very close'' or ''involved only the minimum necessary''. In comparison, the status quo is a feat.


    Even if you say that to the person, they''ll probably just deny it. I am in a position to be sheltered by the Demon King¡­ I would not be able to say, ''Exploring by hand, searching for distance from people'' to such a being, and exposing weak parts that are likely to be weak points.


    For that matter, I think it''s better to admit it honestly because Al and the others are watching with warm eyes... Regardless of the intimidation, the Demon King seems really loved.


    Thinking about that, I heard a knock. What came in when I replied was the pair as expected.


    "Long time no see, Master Magic."


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you in person, Master Will. Glenn looks fine, too, above all."


    "Oh, I''m relieved you don''t seem to change either. Well, we''ve only just met recently."


    "Haha! That''s what I called for for the rice tasting!


    It is Master Wilfred, king of this country, who speaks in a light tone. And it is the Lord of this Hall, Glenn, who follows him. Neither one of you will ever come to the room alone more than I have an unmarried fianc¨¦e.


    Most importantly, these light mouths are also more important than I am set to ''come and visit''. What you can use to escape words when pursued, if left as evidence.


    "Well, shall we talk about getting in a little bit?... In the meantime, from my predictions, okay?


    "Oh, Lord Magic Master is here, and he thinks you''ve guessed it to some extent."


    "At least, I guess that''s what the Demon King decided. That''s why you allowed yourself to come to Alberda alone."


    The fact that the set up of tea to be prepared while greeting is not a maid of honor, but a servant who sought help before is also an element that supports my expectations.


    In a calm atmosphere, he said, Glenn supremacy¡­ ''Never do anything to the disadvantage of Glenn''. As a service, it is also a considered candidate to remain on the spot. Perfect for secret stories.


    - And I started telling the two of you what I had been thinking until then.


    "I''m thinking... hey. Does it fit?


    Speaking all the way, Master Will stared at me in a complicated way.


    "It fits. That''s pretty accurate, too, to the extent we can assume from the information given. I was half-hearted when Glenn said, ''Mizuki would be enough to give you this much information''... but I was still looking sweetly at the Demon Master."


    "Heh heh, because Master Will''s daughter and the Demon King played the farce. If you knew the Daily Demon King, you''d find it odd not to dwell on the princess''s attitude."


    "Does that mean His Highness Elshon is not angry?


    "No, the wrath of the Demon King is real"


    ¡­¡­


    Deeply sighing, Master Will. Ha, he said it''s just not that sweet.


    "By and large, the princess of my own country is praising me... and even though the royal family is showing difficulty, someone in a Kingsguard position is breaking up their engagement. I was just wondering if you would realize what kind of force you belong to. At that point, you''ll know, ''Oh, these guys don''t care about the king right now''. If you can keep the Duke of Quivera on your side, you''ll be safe in the future."


    The bait hung in front of me was too attractive, even with the unscrupulous engagement wreck that was normally unlikely. If eating is cheap in the future, I will gladly shake your tail over there.


    "Besides, the princess also said, ''The Kingsguard knight who broke his engagement is an ambitious man''.... She looks forward to the future. I was scared of the demon king''s intimidation, but I let him do his job properly."


    "It also made sense for me to meet you. Whatever it is, it is a magician who has let the nations take their hands. This time, you will be able to show off the rumored magician''s ways in different ways. That''s a good experience, too."


    "It would be. It''s a rare opportunity for me to do more than just belong to Irfena."


    Apparently, it was Glenn who suggested we let the princess go.... subtly, you''re educating Spartans. They say he''s a demon king with anger intimidation.


    "Ha, I wondered at first, too. Glenn said, ''This is also an experience. If you knew how to handle those two, you''d stop moving for the most part."


    "Hey, Glenn! What does that mean!?


    Glenn has turned a raw warm gaze with a cool face if he turned a jittery eye to the exposure from Master Will.


    "You''re right. Her Royal Highness Elshon is a good man, but I hear intimidation is all about getting used to it, and you wouldn''t match the look and contents, would you? Especially since Mizuki is ahead of schedule based on his track record. It''s quicker to make the real thing visible."


    "If you don''t get certified as an enemy, you stay a harmless lady."


    "Sometimes it''s hard to understand that mine, so I''m scared! If you start acting up, you won''t stop hunting until you''re done! The situation is complicated this time, but those big idiots don''t need it in our country. It''s a great sample to show you how to handle it, isn''t it?


    ¡­¡­ At times like this, Glenn realizes that he is the disciple of His Majesty the Wizard. Similar, you guys. "


    "Of course! I taught Glenn a lot, because it''s me! The rest of us were guardians."


    Thumbs up all the time, good smile. The red cat that my partner and I have defeated is not incompetent. He has a habit, but is a good kid who takes care of his body.


    I guess Master Will knows that, too. Subtly out of sight of Glenn, it''s lit. Since the head of the body in this world is Master Will, if my reflection fits, this response of Glenn is natural.


    Glenn, who turned a blind eye, didn''t seem to wonder what he was doing. Apparently, Glenn is angry about this one. No matter what kind of response I make, I have no mercy.


    I don''t know what happened in the past, but I guess Master Will knows this side of Glenn as well. Including that, I accepted this proposal. ''It''s no use stopping Glenn,'' along with a lot of giving up.


    ... but Master Will looks happy somehow. After all, are you glad that competent disciples are reliable and will even use the acquaintance - about me - for their own sake?


    Glenn tends to hate that his body gets hurt from the beginning, but I think that''s how strong he''s gotten in this world. I guess that trend is strong, especially when it comes to countries like Will and Alberda, because they are friendly and obedient from day to day.


    As a result, there must have been ''a lot of things'' ~, to observe from Master Will''s reaction. Glenn, like me, is a different kind of person. Probably, but he must have buried his enemies without any hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    Red Cat... after decades of not seeing each other, you''ve become much more reliable...?


    Soon the Red Cat seemed to be job-changing to a large carnivore in the cat family. I''m a cat everyday, but if I piss you off, do I have the specification to peel my fangs off?


    Those aspects are due to my love for my body, but I guess I also have a firm whip of love. That was demonstrated this time, leading to the dispatch of the princess.


    "Shall I ask for details, then? I can''t move unless you ask me what I want."


    "... will you take it on?


    "You''ve been commanded by the Demon King. And I''m personally delighted with the growth of the Red Cat"


    I grin at my apparently relieved main obedience.... I''m not lying about what the Demon King ordered me to do, but it''s also true that I was expected.


    Then let''s make sure Glenn does what he wants. "Mizuki would be possible"... if you didn''t show Glenn the talent that just convinced him, wouldn''t you feel sorry for him?


    Most importantly, the wrath of the Demon King is real. I thought I would work for my parent cat.


    "Come on, talk to me, will you?" What kind of settlement would you like? "This will be the standard for everything, so think about it and answer."


    If you don''t know the terms of victory, you can''t move. Besides... I also need you to be prepared for the danger of being informed of the details of this one.


    ''Cause I''m The Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King. It is'' natural ''to report it to the owner, even though it would involve Alberda''s internal circumstances. If you want to use me as a pawn, it''s natural to have them ready.


    "As soon as I got home from Gania, it was this commotion! Take the grudges that put an end to my peaceful days, you toys - ? I won''t forgive you, sink in hell - ?


    Alberda becomes pale with all the momentum on my face as I happily expose my current mood. After all, I didn''t seem to notice. I am a civilian...... ''This is about overtime work'' right!?


    "Oh, no, the..."


    "Sorry! I didn''t think that far!


    "It''s okay -! Eight wins is going to be all toys."


    "" Eh. ""


    The resentment that brought the holidays back is deep. Absolutely, I''ll make you regret doing something stupid...?

 334 Parent cat, gets grumpy

    - Irfena Erschon''s office (Erschon perspective)


    Looking out the window, he sighs. It reminds me of Mizki on his way to Alberda.


    Naturally, my gaze turned to the stuffed animal of a cat parent and child sitting on the couch. A black kitten stuffed animal fits between the front legs of the parent cat (false) that Mizuki left behind, even in his place.


    To be clear, a stuffed animal in this room is out of place. I don''t hold on to it, and I don''t do one person poking around.


    Ningro, looking at the stuffed animal with a smile, he turns his face straight to me. Somehow, it must be natural for me to be in a bad mood.


    No, so what? I am Mizuki''s guardian...... I give up a hundred steps and am an asylum, not a parent cat!?


    Looks like we''ve settled in as cat parents and children to those around us. Though there is also cause for me to treat Mizuki as an idiot cat, what about perceptions like ''parent cat'', ''owner''...?


    Although he does not seem particularly dissatisfied, Mizki is a different world. Because of the existence of different worlds, there may be such things as racial differences, but they look like ''people''. But for once, you''re supposed to be a young lady of your age.


    That''s totally, treating me like a black cat. It is also unusual for people from different worlds to be treated in such a peaceful manner.


    The otherworlds¡­ how hard they tried, because they are ''heretical''. Because of the difference in common sense and abilities, there is a difference between us and the inhabitants of this world.


    Alisa from Baraxin would be a good example. Even if she is harmless herself, perceptions from around her are called ''otherworldly people'', and there are a certain number of people who never think in the same line as themselves.


    It was improved by a bias: ''Mizuki, because of the existence of a non-standard heresy''.


    The penetrating idea, the irresistible personality of which I have the pleasure and the highest priority, even told His Excellency the Chancellor of Carlossa, ''I really don''t understand her thought circuit''. Besides, he is a magician who can be metaphorically described as a ''disaster of the world'' and (given the consequences alone) has the proven track record he deserves.


    Despite the undeniable situation of being said to be a monster reserve, Ning Lo, the beginning and end of spreading that awareness in person is delighted.


    "Yikes! You can''t judge people by their laws if you treat them like monsters, can you? You can cicato the identity system, right!?


    ¡­¡­


    What the hell am I supposed to say to a big idiot who says this? I would have had trouble with my surroundings as well as me having a headache......!


    There are no shards of monster treated grandeur, its willing to use it and work out measures...... through success, it is just an asshole. Whoever looks at it doesn''t look like he''s taking the situation seriously.


    Or Mizuki often acts with little worry. It is no exaggeration to say that we are acting according to our instincts. It is a mystery because it will have consequences.


    In this sense, Mizuki is probably also a person of the category that can be described as'' genius''. However, it is a "natural disaster specific to unpleasant directions" (not just a note/typo), which weighs on two points: "falling in a person" and "enjoying oneself". It is a nuisance.


    With so much talent, Mizuki has no political ambition.


    As far as Gania, rice > (an insurmountable wall) > the chase down of a group of Kings brothers.


    In the northern powers, rice is more important to Mizki than correcting the distortions that have persisted for the last few generations. Indeed, rice dishes behaved by Mizuki (?) was delicious, but rice is just a crop. Besides, what Mizuki wanted was an unsweetened species, like being fed.


    All Mizuki wanted was the transfer of rice, even though he would get that much status, honor and reward if he wanted it. Mizuki said, ''For the Japanese, the most important thing. That''s food!'' Yes, but it was this world-wide incomprehensible logic. Perhaps there will be no other understanders but Lord Glenn in his hometown.


    Peripheral perception, let''s change.... in the ''that rare beast, funny'' direction.


    Instead of having general ambitions, there is an exploration of food. The peace bokeh will pass......!


    No longer are the surrounding eyes directed toward Mizuki watching the prankster kitten. Maybe it''s because it''s this country of strength supremacy.


    I guess the Kingsguard knights in favor of Mizuki are in a good mood for kittens. Somewhat, even if I could get my nails up, I just had to scold them on the spot. It''s also true that Mizuki contributes to this world, so if there''s anything to it, it''ll be missed.


    Such a stupid cat...... Alisa is extremely normal compared to Mizuki. There is no harm, of course, but its character is also serene. Alisa is no longer in trouble, including Lord Edward''s presence.


    "It was the comparison object that caused Alisa to be lightly compared that was the Demon Master''s house, but it was judged harmless because it was being compared. Anyone who tries to harm Alisa, including the fact that she is under the protection of the Master of Magic, can do it for the time being."


    That is the word of King Baraksin.... It would be a very caring word to avoid specifics such as'' why, if you are being sheltered by Mizki, you will not be able to get your hands on it ''. Sure, it''s hard to say'' I don''t want the black cat to sneak up on me, so I won''t get my hands on Alisa ''.


    In Baraksin, Mizki seems to be an object of fear, as always. Well, given what you''ve done, that''s natural, too.


    It''s just... it''s true that so many of those ''jobs'' have tamed Mizuki into this world.


    "Having made many countries recognize the value of use" would be the biggest reason why Mizki is not perceived as heretical in this world. If ''heretical or not, we can achieve results'', then it is better to establish friendly relations.


    It occurred to me that Mizki''s bad reputation was not so widespread and that there were favorable rumors such as "The Convicted Mage" as a result of the insinuation by those who so judged. ¡­ ''Make it a little easier to get an understanding of your surroundings when having them move in your own country''.


    And I couldn''t say no to one of these cases because I''ve done so before. I can understand the surrounding voices and expectations, but as a parent I am angry.


    "Elle, are you still obstinate?


    "I know how it feels to have a kitten back in the corner again and not be in the mood... but I''m sure you ordered it"


    An unforgiving word that can be uttered to me when I was sinking into thought. If he turned a jittery eye to the source of his voice, Al grinned bitterly and Klaus looked frightened.


    "It''s annoying, you guys! In the first place, what do you mean," obstinate "?"


    If you return it in a grumpy manner, Al and Klaus look at each other.


    "I don''t care what you think, I think you''re obstinate."


    "In one case in Gania, I hid a lot from Elle. That just happened, and this is it. I had to send out a kitten that gradually came back to me, and I couldn''t even hit eight. I can understand your intransigence, can''t I?


    I''ve been told off. Somehow, the gaze directed at me is raw and warm.


    These two, from around me changing my perception of the surrounding area, have been so reluctant. It''s also true that I''m happy with that kind of treatment, but I''ve built walls before, which is oddly disgraceful. Blah, I''m not used to it.


    Everyone knew that, too, and there was nothing like pointing out my attitude. No, I don''t.


    "As a parent cat, of course."


    "Kittens were getting grumpy, too, huh? He wanted to go home so badly, I didn''t know he''d be entrusted with the job any time soon."


    When it''s just the three of us, Al and Klaus screw with Mizuki and play with me. I''m guessing that''s coming from caring for me that I''m not guided or honest... but it kind of makes me feel like I''m being made fun of.


    It was also due in part to what the two expressions were, and their, appearance of happiness. Even Klaus, whose faceless expression is the norm, has recently begun to smile small.


    I guess this is also the change Mizuki gave. Or... have you just been too uptight leading me so far?


    There was less to feel, less to be wary of, and there was room for Al and the others. Is that what it is?


    Give up your objections and exhale one. Did you feel the change in my expression, Al and Klaus also became expressions at work.


    "Mizuki is the right man this time. Kings of nations want to improve relations between nations, but naturally some are unhappy with it. This project is very convenient for these people. At least we can put in the connection between Ilfena, Alberda and Quivera"


    "If you prioritize your interests, you''re in every country. Trouble."


    Klaus snorts at Al, who continues to agree. They had no objection to this request to Mizki because they also had such information.


    "If the country moves, even if I don''t like it, it will have an impact. I don''t need to bother giving you information. Besides... I don''t think those guys have the guts to sell fights to a magician."


    Put your hands together on the desk and gaze. Mizuki''s "Fear of the Wizard" as his own power. That''s one of the elements she was considered optimal this time.


    "Mizki has a proven track record of defeating Kivela in moving as an individual only. Kivela and will avoid turning Mizuki against the enemy again.... It is better not to have a wave this time, even if it is a case for the state to protest because it affects relations between countries. But that makes it difficult for the nobles of Kivera to grow."


    "The two of you may have made a new engagement in anticipation of it."


    "A house that was rebelling against the king would be delighted to get the back shield of the Duke''s house in Kivela. No matter how many Wilfreds you are, you can''t crush them easily."


    If Al, with his contemptuous eyes, speaks of one possibility with a cold grin, Klaus continues without even trying to hide his bitter feelings.


    The two of them, themselves and their homes, are duke family people who boast unwavering loyalty. Sometimes one of the culprits is a Kingsguard knight, and I''m guessing he''s offended by this case.


    The two of you are probably right. I don''t even know how King Kivela will get out, but Alberda is the most desolate person in this case.


    Because King Wilfred''s reign is excellent, those who were once in conflict remain anxious. In fact, Lord Glenn is more ferocious - Mizki''s disciple, so maybe, he''s not mistaken - but he defines Lord Wilfred as the only Lord, so he shouldn''t be easily approached.


    "I guess that''s why you forcibly broke your engagement. If you are a strong woman, you use the circumstances in which you think people are placed and your position. A house that was in conflict with King Wilfred might be happy to have had unexpected retribution. No... ''With this in mind, we may make a move to shake King Wilfred''s foot.''"


    Actually, I think it''s a shady hand. If it were just a breach of engagement, no more serious harm would have been expected.


    But the opponent is the Duke''s house in Kivera. If that is also the ''Destination of the Princess who has been let loose to leave blood''... with King Quivera, I can''t agree to crush it.


    An outrage of earlier generations, spoken of more than King Kivela himself. Called war madness, the king even turned his blade to his real sons.


    That still deeply scars me. In order to protect the blood of the royal family, it is unlikely that Alberda or Irfena will give the answer they want, even if they protest.


    King Wilfred was judged to be so because he had heard the circumstances. Bringing the story to Mizuki can also be described as a bitter choice.


    It''s just... we think that the choice would be called an English break.


    "You''re people in trouble, I can''t believe you''re running for Mizuki''s toys. That child speaks of Lord Glenn as his disciple, and he is close to King Wilfred. And I know the merchants of Ilfena."


    If you say it with a smile when you dull it.


    "Because Mizuki has a strong legal personality. I guess you can''t understand those shameless fools who have even forgotten their loyalties, such as sometimes they move without being in their own interest. Heh heh... Mizuki is someone who has no hesitation whatsoever about backwork or falling into people''s shoes. I''m sure it will lead you to a very pleasant settlement."


    I''m a proud fianc¨¦, so Al continued. The expression was somewhere proud, and it was learned that Al was expecting heartfelt, Mizki''s retaliation.


    "At the moment, you''re the only ''individual'' who can move kings from country to country. Even in the case of the King of Gania''s brother, Mizuki is a king, but I guess it is the policy to use what can be used.... Oh man, is it horrible around black cats? Bad spells and all that."


    "Oh, Klaus. He''s weak enough to admit defeat."


    "I can''t even read Mizuki''s hands. Some spells lead to death, but in other words, ''that''s all''. Depending on the complexity of the procedure, there will also be the art of cursing. But there was something like that in Mizuki''s plan. Is there a trial? It would be better if you died, Mizuki."


    "Best of all!


    Al agrees to have fun with Klaus, who flatters his shoulders. My grin deepens as I stare at the two of them like that.


    Oh, yeah. We don''t think she''s sober. Mizuki, like us, is a "mighty man" who can still laugh at the blood of others.


    In the first place, if people of different worlds want freedom, the means of self-defence are imperative. If Mizuki could have threatened my way, he would have kept it under Gordon in the border village.


    Such a way of life is also happy for the other world. Because it is also possible in this country to stay calm without coming out of the boxyard under surveillance and without knowing the reality.


    Because it''s strength supremacy, I don''t imitate unmotivated otherworlds. That is the pride of our country.


    But Mizki himself became a magician and chose to live freely. On top of that, Mizuki has chosen to be with us.


    Why do we need to question her strength now? That is'' our kind ''and'' fellow '', familiar with our country called'' the kingdom of the powerful ''.


    Neither King Wilfred nor Lord Glenn thinks such as the sweetness of being treated in the same line as a group called The Worst Sword. Ningro, I even feel like I chose Mizuki because I know that.


    "Looking forward to seeing what happens."


    In the office of the gentle afternoon Yang, we thought of Mizuki''s victory and deepened our grin.


    Meanwhile, in Alberda''s Glenn mansion...


    "Let him die!


    ¡­¡­


    In the corner of the garden, in the corner where the soundproofing junction was stretched, the magician and Glenn were amicably hitting the nail on the straw doll. It should be noted that when the straw doll was discovered in Gania, he said, "I want to use it to make dolls," and it was made of the conceded straw.


    By the way, it''s a souvenir for Glenn from Mizuki. ''Don''t make that a souvenir!'' Naturally I think, ''Glenn rejoiced. I''m in a position where I can''t hit eight poorly, so I guess I''m stressed out.


    ¡­¡­


    For once, it''s a ''doll'', so it''s not wrong as a souvenir. If you don''t even know what it means, ''the human form you use to curse''.


    If I knew they were going to make something like that, no matter how much Schanze, I wouldn''t have given Mizki straw or anything. Fortunately, is Mizuki and the others seriously unwilling to put a curse on it?


    Glenn is silently hitting the nail against Mizuki, who hits the nail emotionally. Glenn is an Alberda person, so even if he''s a Mizuki, he doesn''t speak of resentment. Mizuki won''t be able to grasp your weaknesses with her mouth wide open.


    These two, but in the original world, were friends in a relationship like a mentor.


    Naturally, we are still friends. It''s a strange slaughter, but it''s true that we''re close.


    Watching those two smile are Glenn''s servants, whom Mizki had previously invited to Baraksin.


    They have pledged allegiance to Glenn, so they know that the Lord is cordial with a woman called the Magic Instructor. Besides, he was also happy to be close like his brothers.


    Above all, for them, the magician Mizki is a ''respectable beast''. I was touched by Mizuki''s arm: ''Don''t let him live, don''t kill him, go to hell'' and said, ''That''s what we should be aiming for!'' All in all, I was pointing my respect.


    ''Wrong direction! Don''t say'' etc. The way Mizuki treats her is more heart-breaking than bad torture, so from a standpoint like theirs, she looks really effective.


    "That doesn''t come as a spell because it doesn''t have hair or nails in it, does it?


    "Yeah. So they say it''s just a distraction. Master Magic said, ''I don''t do spells in a warm way! I''ll beat you straight to hell."


    Another servant told the young servant peacefully.... It''s not what I say calmly. But as soon as the young servant heard it, his eyes sparkled.


    "Sarasu, Master Mage! I wish I could help you this time!... I think I''ll sneak in and get their hair or nails from that house."


    "Hehe, so am I. Even if I can''t help you, I think you have a lot to learn. ¡­ stop, it''s troublesome to be called burglary"


    For them, there is a great chance to worship the arms of the Magic Master up close. Sometimes the subject is mainly a fang-stripping fool, and there is no choice to flaunt him.


    In the first place, it was the king who asked Mizki for this project. On an unexpected occasion, they were heartfelt and delighted.


    The betrothal disturbance from Alberda has just begun. But the black cat already seems motivated.


    - Only now will the perpetrators be able to laugh.

 335 Kittens are a prank.

    - In one of Alberda Glenn''s mansions.


    After playing dolls friendly with Glenn - it''s not a spell because it''s just called a person mold made of straw.


    "You''ve kept me waiting, Master Magic."


    We were welcoming Master Will again.


    "Never mind. It was necessary, and we were playing ''friendly''."


    "Hmm? Really? Well, Glenn misses his hometown once in a while..."


    ¡­¡­


    Glenn''s servants smile and remain silent, not talking about the sight that they would have been different. "That''s from my hometown tradition. [Grunts]! It''s a very famous thing, and it''s something that [if you wish on a doll with your thoughts, your wish will come true], ''but more than that, I guess they''re just as angry as Glenn.


    ''Cause this one thing is totally irregular. It''s a super unexpected thing.


    From what they know Glenn is a busy man, he says, ''Take away the Lord''s precious time...!'' It''s a contract to be. Normally, the business doesn''t go away.


    In addition to that, the case uses a great deal of nerve because it could develop into a diplomatic issue. Inevitably, it is a specification that can be burdened by someone who is good at those aspects. In other words, as a third party to the betrothal disturbance, Glenn is the primary victim in Alberda. Perhaps there''s no better way to connect than with me.


    "So, did you get your opinion together?


    "Oh. I''ve also compiled the current situation of the people in question in my report, so take a look.... Well, it''s not everything, but I''m glad you showed understanding there"


    "I know, so it''s okay. You don''t have to know what Alberda''s inside out to get the information you need."


    "Helpful"


    If you ask, Master Will will nod and give you a report. I see, in order to sum up the situation of the parties, it was necessary once again to return to the castle? At the moment, none of this information is available to me.


    Master Will had followed my request to "tell me what settlement you want" and once returned to the castle he was discussing it with his closest friends. This also includes the item "Summarize the information to be given to the Magic Instructor".


    Because the perception of ''giving me information = gripping weakness'' is deeply rooted, depending on the information, the proximity may indicate difficulty. Without calling it suspicious, the spirit of self-defence is important.


    One thing about Gania is, "Please, the Kings! ''We can never be optimistic because we brought about this.


    Their reaction is more natural than having a priori who used it in a weak way.


    "Hmm, it''s a house that tends to rival Master Will, after all"


    If you look through the report, you will see information on the home of the example Kingsguard knight. It doesn''t even seem hostile, but it still seems like a house that I tend to remember rebellion against Master Will.


    "I guess you don''t care about my policy, which tends to emphasize competence. It''s a house that''s been around for a long time, which is why I confine myself to the character of home. It''s just... if I said that, it would mean I was wrong to take the throne, wouldn''t it? It''s not uncommon for a guy who doesn''t have first place in inheritance to be king. Exactly, it''s salvation not to be so stupid"


    "It would be. If you say that, the house will be crushed for treason. ''It''s a house bound to the character of a house, which is why it''s troublesome when you''re poked in there'', you know. It''s obvious which is stronger, the royal family or a nobleman."


    Glenn and Will snort bitterly if you mouth your opinions on a straight ball. Apparently, it feels subtly disturbing, although I don''t speak of anything that would be a decision hit.


    Perhaps, but this house did not support the former King Alberda. However, compared to other throne inheritance rights holders, Master Will tended to adopt a capability-oriented policy. I don''t like that.


    There are a certain number of aristocrats with a strong sense of electorate, so that would not be uncommon in itself. It''s just... that''s equals'' If you''re incompetent but have good blood muscles, treat them preferentially ''.


    If the predecessors are incompetent, like Alberda, the modern generation should have to rebuild. Ningro, that''s the top priority. In that case, a lot of houses have that mindset... well, you can rub it.


    "Many houses understood the situation in the country and accepted my policies. In the first place, we just need someone competent to get out of the house. He went for the Kingsguard to make himself more valuable."


    "Well, it''s an elite floral form."


    Making yourself worth more than having to leave the house is not a bad thing. Though one of the culprits, I think he''s the one who tried in that sense.


    What was unlucky for him was that the engagement had been decided? Still, if my normal engagement was dissolved, I would have been able to do it without a problem, so it would have been scumbag confirmed by the time I didn''t.


    And if such a guy is the other guy, it''s convenient. Why don''t we cut him off with the word ''uh-huh''?


    ''Cause I''m a magician. It''s "The World''s Disaster," Sayi-yaku!


    I don''t think you have to think about them to convince each other.


    "I heard he was an ambitious man, and I thought you''d let him push his way, by the way. Ugh... Actually, I''ve already hit my hand."


    "" What?


    If you laugh at it, everyone in Alberda looks all set and surprised. Well, I haven''t heard the details at Ilfena, so it shouldn''t be possible for me to do anything.


    But ~ sh! The only thing you can do is hit it with your strongest hand. This, the point may be that ''the merchants were the ones whose perpetrators turned to their enemies''.


    "As you know, I just got back from Gania. We had a lot going on in Gania, so you know that Will helped all the countries, right? Master Will and Glenn are also parties."


    "Well, you are. I said I became a party via Glenn, but it wasn''t a mistake that Alberda helped the Wizard."


    Nodding, Master Will agrees with my words. The same goes for Glenn and his servants.


    "In doing so, he said, ''Which is the aim of the killers who tried to fall on me and His Highness Shuanze!?'' Can you remember that I played a game about it? The correct country is" I will cooperate fully and present recipes with ingredients from that country "


    "Oh! That lucky one! Oh, even if I remember."


    In fact, it''s a little different to rely on luck because ''The Settlement We Want'' is the right answer. However, everyone ate better than usual because of the prize placed on the entertainment element.


    ... who could have guessed at that point, such as turning it into a retaliatory hand? Even I didn''t expect it! I didn''t expect to be served immediately!


    "Rudolph is the one who got it right...... Zebrast though. Exactly, didn''t we all use your help in Gania? So I was going to present more than one recipe to Zebrast, and I was going to give one to other countries."


    This is serious. I mean, I''ve treated him like my back shield in Gania, and I have the permission of the Demon King.


    Sometimes the Demon King himself, in one case in Gania, could not move, and this offer was given with full permission.... I think the Demon King also allowed me because he knows I''m trying to leave the recipe in some way.


    So.


    Permission was granted, but the first priority was given to the safety of the Demon King, which led to the joint development of the Demon Device with the teacher. This time, I was just lucky that the Demon King wasn''t kidnapped - I''m not always called to an awesome place - so this was natural.


    "At the tip of that arrow, this one happened. ¡­ I was going to personally visit friends from different countries to thank them. But this project that might put into the relationship between states... honestly, you don''t know when it''s going to end, do you?


    ¡­¡­ Mizuki, what have you done?


    Hit the lead, Glenn asks. That''s just great, Red Cat. It''s just years of dating, and I''m like, ''This guy definitely did something. Besides, he hit one hand in the wrong direction!'' I don''t feel half the way. I don''t care if you don''t say it, it''s a waste of time.


    Master Will subtly attracted his face, and the servants... that? Somehow, it''s seen with a very sparkling eye. It is said that it did not move on the straw doll, it seems that it has gained complete trust in one of the Baraxin cases. Mmm, good thing.


    "Ugh... Especially since you haven''t taken any problematic action, have you? Through my courtesy as a person, I said, ''This has happened, so I can''t go that way for a while. The Demon King is the protector of the merchants, and I''m taking care of you, so let me give you priority! Yeah, well, be careful because the same thing could happen. I will tell you the house in question as soon as I know its name, so please deal with each country! I just sent you a letter that feels like"


    "Hey, you''ve already exposed it!?


    "Haha! Glenn, what are you talking about? You said you were going to visit soon, but you couldn''t go, so I didn''t just write you a reason!


    Glenn is in a hurry, but as far as I''m concerned, he just went through his in-laws. Since the two culprits have been able to do well once, it''s not unlikely that the next damage will occur.


    Mostly, I just wrote "Why I can''t get to you anymore". It doesn''t say "Alberda and Kivera could rub it" or anything disturbing. "The merchants of Ilfena have been made into cockroaches for this reason, so they will be sent to use by the Demon King".


    Yes, this is a guide to the people who are taking care of you.


    If the tickles are awkward as they are, you just have to tell them from another direction!


    "Lord Magic Master, I think I''ve been exposed enough..."


    "I don''t like it, Master Will! I''m just showing you around. It doesn''t say you should help us or explore Kivera''s movements, and either way, the merchant network is amazing, so you definitely don''t have to do anything to pass it on, right? So just tell him a little bit sooner, and we''ll see what we can do."


    In fact, it definitely passes on as information. However... that doesn''t necessarily convey right away.


    Alberda and Kivera will try to hide it because they don''t want to have a wave, and because the merchant they''re imploring doesn''t necessarily hold that information. He also said that the Demon King had moved, which made it harder to convey.


    But that''s ''if you don''t know anything about this one''. If we knew at all and had the fact that the Wizard had moved, the nations would gather information independently.


    "It is difficult for Kivera and Alberda to communicate this information to countries because they are parties. But if you don''t know this one thing and you tie some kind of connection to the culprits, you''ll get involved. Personally, that''s unforgivable."


    "Indeed, the statements of the parties will be in the direction in favor of their own country. I see, in anticipation of that, did you circulate information from the position of a third party? If we get enough information from you, we''ll each move to find out more."


    "We should ask each country to collect reliable information."


    Glenn doesn''t want to involve countries either, that''s a convincing look. Though Master Will is caught up in being told his country''s troubles on his own, he seems convinced of those reasons, and there are no words to flatter him even though he looks complicated.


    "Ahhh... well, this time you''re involving the Master of Magic in our situation. Let''s see what we need."


    "Thank you. But... this is what you really need, isn''t it?


    "Hmm? So it''s a warning to countries, isn''t it?


    "It also means something else, doesn''t it?"


    "" What?


    Glenn and Master Will all look unexpected. I grinned deeper and deeper at those two reactions.


    "Apart from the fact that there are dissidents, almost all countries endorse improved relations between countries. What do you think about houses that mess it up, other countries, and merchants with royalty and nobility? Whatever the ''country'' is against, its subject is'' home ''. Besides, if you''re an Alberda, you deserve it and it''s in everyone''s eyes"


    The quote that forced me to break my engagement, the home of a Kingsguard knight who is pushing all the blame to make an acquaintance. It has angered the Demon King at the accusation of scorning the merchants of Ilfena, and as a result, a demon conductor has been dispatched.


    Round one is the home of the Kingsguard Knight, the VS Demon Commander and His Royal Highness the Demon King. Who knows which side to take?


    They''ll feel like they got the back shield of Kivera, but King Kivera isn''t that sweet. Protect it or not, it''s the Duke of my own country, Ollie. The culprits... what do you think?


    "Is it enough that I told you why the merchants refuse to do business? Even if we keep trading, we should be able to see quite a few feet. Naturally, Ilfena has tea leaves, Corbella has herbs and medicines with them, Zebrast has meat smoking and dairy products... how much stuff won''t be available? Oh, let''s distribute the other world sweets to the hardworking merchants." "


    "Mizuki, that''s just harassment..."


    "Harassment, not superior! Bonus stage for those who want to sell their thanks to me. Sell thanks to the magician and get information via me too!... just because you''re a merchant doesn''t mean you can taste it. Killing nobles is a scandal, and lack of things! Countries will gather information from now on, so they will not run out of things at once. Let''s not twitch and kill him."


    And I laugh. Who cares, even though we can only move under the water for a while? Now that the enemy is convinced of their overwhelming advantage, they can do a lot of damage later.


    If the merchants refuse to deal at once, the target may notice the awkwardness of the matter. But what if it happens gradually? Especially now that we''re up to getting on with the Duke''s house in Kivera, we''ll be looking down on the merchants and all that. If it''s just the idea of ''we''re using ourselves to do it'', we''ll also be mindful of the merchants who leave.


    "I wonder if this will help the merchants understand their gratitude?


    You did a good job! And against me with a good smile, Alberda''s obedience.


    "Master Magic is really smart in the wrong direction."


    "Mizuki specializes in that aspect. I didn''t think you''d already hit your hand."


    His eyes turned raw and warm, and he was frightened. Still, there are no words to flatter, so I guess the action itself supports it. In contrast, the servants are nodding with a good smile.... it seems that no one is stopping me.


    "In the meantime, shall we go to the house of your betrothed young lady? I''m sure we can spread the word."


    "Right, you should be calm now. Let''s accompany our daughter when we go."


    "Thank you, Master Will"


    I will nod thankfully to Master Will for his offer. In this case, the title "The Wizard brought by the Princess who took our side" becomes important. No matter how hard I try, it''s not a good idea for me to go alone than her house understands things correctly.


    Even though it was mentally difficult. Suddenly I was like, ''Hello, I''m a magician. The demon king of Ilfena has entrusted me with this one case of retribution. Ha-ha-ha.'' If I were to say something like that, I''d be graduated.


    ... No, you should make me feel this much easier. Demon King, I didn''t ask you to retaliate.


    "I have to entertain you for the holidays you''ve given me back."


    I''m afraid of the black cat. Cats are obsessive, dude. If it''s for the owners (= Demon King) and the adorable little fathers - I''ve been taking care of a lot of things from day to day - then let one or two of the houses ruin it. Wow!

 336 Information gathering is mandatory (for retaliation)

    The day after I had a discussion with Master Will. Now the princess came to Glenn''s Hall.


    She also greets the servants with a smile, so maybe she''s not much of an identity-bound person. Though I may just be used to the people here because they''ve been coming to see me since I was a little girl.


    ... so.


    "Master Magic! Thank you for the other day! I appreciate you taking on this story so much......!


    "Wow!?


    When the princess found me, she followed me in tears.


    ¡­¡­


    It hurts because I have a lot of strength and momentum. I know it''s not malicious, so shut up and bear with it.


    Glenn groans with some distant eye, "Oh, you did this when His Majesty met you too..." and has a raw warm eye.


    I see, will she look alike? Rather than the face, the behavior.


    I was wondering how Master Will dropped the glen of his habitual personality - making it a BL image to put it this way, but I don''t think it''s the wrong way to describe it - but maybe it''s caused by this physical expression of affection that can also be described as excessive.


    Whatever you''re close to, this reaction to someone you don''t know very well. Although I am happy to have the cooperation, there is a little too much. I mean a full favor for me, it''s easy to understand her feelings anyway.


    Perhaps, but Master Will must have spooked Glenn like a big, nostalgic dog. Glenn wasn''t a kid who could get favors from people down, so I guess he was bonded in the meantime.


    Glenn, I''m glad Master Will picked you up. If it had been captured by ambitious nobles and royalty, all I could see was a future that would be used to keep existence hidden.


    "From the conversation between me and His Highness Elshon at that time, my father told me that the Magic Master had perceived some circumstances... I couldn''t say more than that then, but I''m so glad you guessed...!


    Noticed Glenn''s gaze, the princess blushes and immediately releases her body. Still holding his hand tight, he smiled and said a word of gratitude.


    Uh-huh? The other day, the one who was summoned by the Demon King to be present? Things are the matter, and she was still nervous, too. Sure, this princess might have had a little load on her.


    When you put one asshole cat into such a ''Glenn Supervisor/First Spartan Education in Irfena'' occasion, oh wonder! In no time, an angry demon king is transformed into a parent cat.


    Or the idea is so much worse for me that the Demon King is so decent... no, no, no, no, the wonder that he looks gentle.


    ¡­¡­


    I''ve been thinking straight from the beginning, Demon King. However, the tendency to take care of the body for a little while, coupled with unconscious intimidation, would have been hard on the unfamiliar.


    Especially, the merchants are one of the few understanders of the Demon King. It is also natural for the Demon King to be angry beyond being scorned for his existence, which he had admitted to his work.


    Glenn urges me, and the princess and I take our seats across the street. Now I''m just saying that I''ve got a collaborator. Retaliation... This riot has only just begun. Not if you''re hanging out with almost any of your friends here.


    One nod toward Glenn, the princess began to speak.


    "First, let me give you my name. My name is Krista. This is the second princess of Alberda. My sister is already married, so this time I will join the magician in this project."


    "Oh, you have a sister"


    "Yes, I have a brother and a sister. ¡­ My sister is married to the Duke of the country to strengthen her connection with Carlosa."


    "... is it a political marriage against Kivera"


    I don''t know how old her sister is, but I hear that at the time the countries of the South tended to unite against Kibera. Looks like you have a connection to Ilfena, and you tried to make your connection to Carlosa strong.


    If I had come before, Kivera would have been a threat. Besides that, I guess it crushed the possibility that our neighbors would be enemies.


    I guess no one was the right age for the royal family to marry the Duke''s family, not the royal family ~... Your Highness Brother Wang, I''m now a son-in-law in the Count''s house. No matter how much Faircloff would be the blood muscle of a hero, he doesn''t hang a bit in the Count family for his political marriage to another country.


    If the Count Faircloff family had been chosen, Sieg or Sieg''s brothers would be best suited for their age as well...... as Carlosa, who wants to hide Sieg''s brain muscles & out of standard, do everything possible to avoid them.


    "The Hero Reserve is the brain muscle of pure white thought," which is a good place for top secrets. He looks decent, and he won''t believe me if I mouth that fact - to be done with one word: "He won''t be smart compared to a demon conductor" - but if he lives as a body, he''ll never find out.


    Siege tends to move with ''personal emotion'' precedence over ''country'', so it''s not a good idea to put someone beside him who can be said and wrapped. Whether you''re an ally or not, you don''t show your weakness to other countries.


    My chest is complicated because I know Carlosa''s inside out. You can''t let it fall apart on this occasion, such a backward circumstance...!


    You saw me having difficulty reacting and guessed in another direction what you were thinking, Master Krista smiles bitterly and shakes her neck sideways.


    "Don''t worry. Even though it''s a political ploy, you and I are a friendly couple. Besides, we accept political marriage as an obligation. Because I think I''m very happy to be able to live without worries ahead of my sister''s wedding."


    It doesn''t look like the smiling Master Krista is lying. It''s because we''ve been through disturbing times that people in positions like her may have been particularly well served by such a


    In contrast, the one crack in the culprit that would be around the same age - the Duke''s Lady of Quivera - is my daughter in flower garden thinking...... is it? Regardless of the parents, the children''s generation will not have that much of the impact of war madness. Unfortunately, I can''t wipe my belly-black impression of using it after understanding my position.


    ''Cause no matter how good the blood muscles are, don''t you have a problem with your idiot being your partner?


    Now King Kivera is giving top priority to rebuilding the country, right?


    At a minimum, couples are allowed to share their destiny. If you think they suck, you go straight to the breeding course. King Kivela is not that sweet, even though he may be related.


    Lucas is a good example. I have more than half the responsibility around me that was disparaging Lucas - he was decent except about Elaine. Even knowing that it was a late period of rebellion or would be typical of grey from rebellion against the surroundings - I didn''t treat it special. Choosing isn''t personal emotion, it''s ''country''.


    Given those circumstances... the Duke''s Lady definitely just seems to understand the extent to which she is allowed. You say you know your value and use it well?


    At least you''re not an idiot who doesn''t understand those situations at all. If he''s like that, you have to consider crying at King Kivera.


    But, you know, it''s easier for a guy like that in my case. Sexual Evil Girl, keep coming!


    Blah, the crushing process is super fun! Toys are funnier to move......!


    Inside, not realizing I was being targeted for prey, Master Krista resumed the conversation. Glenn seems to have guessed something, coughing deliberately, yet subtly swimming his gaze.


    ¡­¡­


    You accept that you agree more than you can stop here, don''t you? It''s a red cat. Unlike Christa and Will, you must be familiar with my personality and way of doing things...?


    "The name of the young lady whose engagement was broken is Rosa. He seemed in a hurry for a while, but now the house is calm."


    To Christa, who looks relieved at any rate, this one also relieves me. I''m just sorry if I had to listen to you from now on, but I was one step ahead of you in the fall or something.


    But if you believe Krista''s words, she''s finished dealing with the merchants involved in this case and the invitees at once. As far as Krista''s expression is concerned, it appears that she has not developed into such a situation that the house has suffered enough damage to tilt.


    "Is it possible to listen? In many ways, her family will be tired."


    "It''s okay. She''s also a friend of mine, and this time she tells me I''m coming to pay her respects. ¡­ when I come to talk to you about this one, you will be guessing"


    Mr. Krista snorts firmly, but you must be thinking about the situation over there. The expression was somewhat shady.


    I''m just thankful the victim is solid. When you''re emotional or mentally exhausted, you''re not about to listen.


    Or information you don''t know about your relationship with your ex-fianc¨¦e or her parents unless they are. My ex-fianc¨¦e... As for the Kingsguard knight, he''s rated ''hard-working but ambitious'', so I definitely just want to get a little closer to his identity.


    I am a magician. An interracial ferocious species, reputed to be ''smart in unpleasant directions''.


    Understanding them = It''s a clue to the worst kind of retaliation!


    "Well, shall we go?"


    "That''s right.... Oh, will Glenn shy away? When I got to you, I said, ''Exploration from the country!'', ''Did something go wrong with Ilfena!'' Something that causes anxiety."


    When I told him that, Glenn nodded with a convincing look as well. Again, it seems that these three of us were just going to worry about each other unnecessarily.


    "I understand. Well, it just seems like the princess and the princess are entertaining the magician of Ilfena..."


    "Actually, ''What''s done is ten times more basic! This is our turn!'' I mean, it''s a situation."


    "Do it, do it! I am concerned about the trend of King Kivela, but if we are silent here, we will return to the perception of the original ''mighty nation of Kivela''. This time, Noon won''t stop you, Mizuki."


    Glenn, who waves flickering but poisons himself firmly.... Seems annoyed by the perpetrators. Apparently, the culprits posed the worst problems for those involved in diplomacy, like Glenn. Obviously angry, or sloppy.


    Well, until recently, you couldn''t decide where Kivera was standing, could you? Don''t be angry, can''t you?


    That''s why I said, ''A stepping stone to retribution! Go to the victim''s house, GO!'' decided. It''s not enough to listen, because this is a ''hand in retaliation''.


    "This time I really, really want to inconvenience you..."


    To say that and bow your head is the victim''s lady, Mr. Rosa. She''s a beauty with blue eyes on her blonde hair, but it won''t be her fault that she looks like one.


    There is no sign of Rosa''s parents in order to proceed this time only in the direction of ''Christa, a friend, has come to pay his respects''. I mean, I''ve gradually gotten comfortable, and they say they''re sleeping.


    "Again, your father and mother are overburdened... It''s about me, and I''m just sorry."


    "Rosa! You are the victim!? I know you''re worried about you two, but don''t blame yourself."


    "Dear Christa..."


    Rosa smiled small at Krista''s words encouraging her to scold her.


    Rosa seems to have a very important personality, but she seems to be close to Christa. Combining with the attentive Christa seems unexpected, but they may be making up for each other''s lack. When Master Christa runs wild, do you think Mr. Rosa will stop?


    It''s not like me and the guardians. What a heartwarming sight...!


    In our case, ''Retaliation, kill me!'' The direction is usual. Especially Zebrast.


    As I watched the two of them take over with almost the same feeling, Rosa turned her face here. In the meantime, you recall the current situation, with a slight fright running.


    That''s right! I''m scared of the magician sent in by Ilfena!


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Mizuki. I''m a magician sent by Ilfena, but don''t worry, His Highness Elshon is not willing to do this to you."


    "Huh...?


    The words that came with the greeting were unexpected - you''re not retaliating! The one - or Rosa got a pompous look.


    More chase there. Rosa and the others are not retaliatory, they are people on this side. We should be clear here.


    "My aim is to retaliate against the culprit.... Oh, you give me anxiety in these ways. My prey is the great fools who did not speak up for common sense and insulted the merchants of Ilfena, and their compatriots who boarded it."


    "" Eh. ""


    When I told her, Rosa and Christa solidified.


    ¡­¡­


    Why did you react? I can''t solve it.


    "Master Magic...? Um, what is'' prey ''...?


    "Huh? Are you talking about retaliation?


    What''s wrong with you? and tilting her neck with a smile, Ms. Rosa silences herself as to whether this is the time she has lost her words.


    Well, did I say something strange? I think it''s pretty well known that I''m called "The Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King," as well as all sorts of mischief.


    "They will have dealt with you and your house, but the scorned merchants are the people of Ilfena. From the Irfena side, two idiots and their parents are the target of retaliation. Well, I think the Royal Alberda is insulting, too, those guys."


    This is greatly influenced by differences in perception. According to Rosa, we also annoyed the merchants and invitees with the ''perpetrators''. But not if you saw it from Ilfena. There''s a difference between sympathy or no for Rosa and the others, though.


    "So don''t worry. If you cooperate with me, you will be automatically incorporated into our forces. You won''t be retaliated against, and you can take refuge."


    "That''s not how you get there......!


    "But that is the decision of the Demon King... His Highness Elshon. Instead of moving as a country, turn the individual''s hand pawn. Besides, I am an exorcist of other worlds with a proven track record against Kivera. Whatever you think, I think we''re looking at your asylum."


    ... No, actually, I don''t know. But there won''t be a problem if we just have a little talk. The image of the previous Demon King is deeply rooted, so I''ve never gone beyond making improvements here.


    Sales, important. Super important! The daily build-up has done its job, and now you are well known as a parent cat!


    For a little while, I could use this project, right? They''re sending me back my holiday this time.


    "Right. Little Father Glenn also said that if he was a magician, he could go out with Kivera."


    "Dear Christa... So did His Highness Elshon really break your heart"


    "I just think so, Rosa. Because I have heard that His Highness Elshon is very adorable to the Wizard. I don''t think they''re going to use the Magic Master who just got back from Gania like a pawn."


    Master Krista is also being guided......!


    Christa should be asking me a lot about the real deal, but apparently she believes in rumors around "Cat Parents and Sons," "His Highness the Demon King is overprotective against the Magic Master". Or maybe he thinks it''s true because it''s spoken of via Glenn or Master Will.


    While I was thinking about it, Ms. Rosa cried out. Since Master Krista is smiling bitterly, it seems that there is not much relief...... Something pierces my chest zackly as she keeps crying with gratitude.


    Ugh... yeah, I''ll work better than I said! This one is also nasty, so you don''t need pure gratitude or anything!?


    It''s just... personally, I''m disgusted with the two culprits who caused this. If you are impotent, naturally there will be people swinging at it. This time, shouldn''t their parents be responsible?


    Even though he is the victim, it was Rosa and her house, who were disengaged, who were made one of the perpetrators by a third party. Still, they didn''t make the wrong choice. I hear you spent time apologizing to those who annoyed you before mourning your own misfortune.


    Mr. Rosa doesn''t look like a strong type, so maybe he''s been careful. My friend Krista appeared after a paragraph and was told that there was no retaliation from Ilfena. Rest assured... I guess I did.


    "Ah... thank you, Master Mage. What a fool I have been in the past for believing the crap rumors of His Highness Elshon......!


    You believed me, Rumor of the Demon King......!


    Driven by the urge to unwittingly penetrate, but now is not the time to. Smile to make it look as natural as possible and guide Rosa further.


    "Then from now on, judge him by his actions. There''s nothing you can do about the intimidation caused by the magic of being born, but the behavior shows your personality."


    "Yes!"


    Tears are still running, but Rosa smiled. Christa, who laughs bitterly and comforts, also looks somewhat relieved.


    All right, all right, some of their information was input: ''His Highness Elshon is merciful and kind''. You''ll be able to help me with that flow too, so let''s push it off with ''It Was Necessary'' even if the Demon King says something later.


    Demon King! Your black cat is admired in other countries and is open! I''ll make sure to get the results too, so I''m not looking forward to it!


    Meanwhile, in Irfena...


    "Kushung!"


    "Elle, is your body cold? No matter how many windows you open to see the direction of Alberda, you don''t see Mizuki, do you?


    "No!... I felt like I heard a cat squeal"


    "Oh, my God."


    "Finally, I have a feeling that Mizuki is plotting not to be around again..."


    "As far as hunches go, I think you''re making it real, huh?


    "Klaus!... because Al doesn''t have to agree either!

 337 Information gathering one of them

    We waited for Rosa to settle down and we started the discussion again. The smell of tea that the maid who had refrained from beside me - she also seemed to have guided this house, crying only a little of relief - also seemed to calm Rosa down.


    The maids, who were stretching their faces right after we visited here, now have a calm look somewhere. Still, I suppose the servants of this House are firmly entrenched in their duties without showing any obvious relief.


    You should not give the Guest a look that will enlighten them about the inside of the house. Sometimes they infer the condition of the house from such things, which can interfere with the relationship.


    Now, the maids don''t talk to Rosa. Only show the attitude of ''master and hired'', because the husband is in the same line as the servant - there is something called a difference in identity. Anyway in the house, it was out to show others and outside - preventing the possibility of being seen in.


    Still, the warmth of the gaze you can point at cannot be hidden. Master Krista is watching them with a calm look to see if she can tell that, too.


    Mr. Rosa, it appears that you are admired by well-behaved servants.


    This house is not a problem at all. The question is, is the other person the only one?


    No, it''s even more so now. If Rosa still has a problem, she''ll be poked.


    It should also be noted that this applies if the distance was close to the servants. Because there are aristocrats who are bound by the difference in identity, if they say, "I will not admit it, such as a maid who makes friends with a servant," they will support it.


    "I am not impressed with the break-up of the engagement and the series of disturbances, but I am convinced of the reasons that led to the break-up of the engagement". ¡­ there is always a third party who thinks so. Anyway, from outsiders, it''s the responsibility of two houses to break an engagement.


    For the annoyed, Rosa and the others are also on the "perpetrator''s side". Then we may say that we will side with those who share the same values¡­ etc.


    Moreover, the Kingsguard knight is newly engaged to the Duke of Kivera. More than that, Rosa and the others are overwhelmingly disadvantaged. I get poked at trivial things and tailored like the cause of this engagement breakdown.


    In order to avoid such a situation, the identification of ''a third party (= me) who has no knowledge of Mr. Rosa'' is mandatory. If even I''m to be considered a problem, I''ll have to make sure they don''t poke me there.


    Well, I think the map of forces will change dramatically when me and the Demon King move.


    Didn''t the Demon King make me turn in anticipation of these things? Because of all the things I do, I know all the rumors and achievements.


    Besides, it''s not the ''country'' called Ilfena that''s angry, His Highness the ''that'' demon king with all sorts of scary rumors.


    Magic Master (Disaster) + His Highness the Demon King (Most Vicious) When you become an enemy, there is only death.


    I think there are quite a few aristocrats who have come to these ideas. The legend of terror I''ve built up so far helps. You did a good job, me!


    I am victorious over Kivera, so even if my opponent is in the Duke''s house in Kivera there is no problem. As a pawn against Kivera, he''s the strongest candidate at the moment. Because rumors are true that ''the magician who made King Kivela apologize''...!


    "Sorry to keep you waiting"


    Rosa was embarrassed to cry in front of her guests, but she blushed... and looked much better than she did shortly after she welcomed us.


    I guess it was stressful, this. If you weren''t a proper lady, there was no wonder you were asleep.


    If you''re a delicate kid, it''s not strange to live in a cage and cry. Because it is your aristocratic marriage that is not the only reason why your marriage has been wasted.


    Plus, this time it comes with an extra rush around to post-processing. You have to worry about your surrounding eyes and the reputation of the house, including yourself, even if they clean up, so it''s just treading or kicking.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, Mr. Rosa. The way the poor maiden weeps of relief is an eye blessing. If you''re on my side, I can work hard."


    "What?"


    "Cute little scumbag knight, you need more healing than arrogance has to relate to a scumbag house that looks like you''re wearing clothes...!


    Krista nodded, yeah, to me gripping her fist all the time. She is royal, so I guess I could have anticipated the upcoming comedy of "A Little Muddy Starting the Fools."


    By the way, it''s my hobby to be a comedy, not a ''tragedy''. It''s something that wouldn''t have happened if the original killers had common sense as nobles, so they said, ''You can''t be serious!'' That can be the general thrust of those who are in the process of sorting things out.


    ''Cause the next thing you''ll be waiting for is the first round with the Kingsguard''s home.


    It''s called sagging! Why do you have to make a fool of yourself on holiday back!


    Incidentally, the sacrifices were such as'' research on rice '','' tea with demon kings'' and ''replenishment of things like ketchup and mayonnaise''.


    Two of them have a lot of impact on the diet of the Knight''s Dormitory Noodle, because ''I can always help!'' They even sent it out with reliable words.


    In fact, this time, Noeko the Knight Dormitory is also a ''in a way'' victim. Whatever, no otherworldsweets come out while I''m away. In addition to that, an unexpected long trip to Gania has also run out of stock, such as sauces.


    Never insult food. People with stomach grabs are scared when they get angry.


    As Japanese in food detention, I know how they feel painfully. Originally, I''m supposed to be happy to have more repertoires of the Knights dorm, but suddenly postponed. Besides, Ilfena is totally out of line.


    Noeko the Knight Dormitory is a so-called ''loyal knight'', so he frowned on the actions of the culprits from the beginning... more than it affected us, the treatment is promoted to ''enemy'' at once!


    It may be unexpected for the culprits, but for us they are enemies.... It''s trivial that the Demon King called me "Mizuki''s bad influence".


    What''s wrong with seeking healing in such a situation! Dear Parent Cat (false) has left it in my place - I was caught up in battle and didn''t like to get dirty - so a beautiful girl with a healthy and fragile impression (note/ally only) is one of the few healing.


    Christa is more of a warrior-friendly impression than a heal because of her subtle flickering influence. Master Krista herself seems to be thinking about this one, so she doesn''t seem to feel comfortable with it.


    In such a "people burning in retribution," Rosa, a precious healing officer, is a beautiful girl with an adult impression. She''s pretty, too, because she''s a face, a blood muscle, a class that chooses people by their abilities.


    It would just make a plain impression compared to a high-ranking nobleman. Wasn''t it because the Kingsguard knights, who were fianc¨¦es, knew the ladies of the high nobility that Mr. Rosa was unhappy with?


    "No matter how good your face was, I hate idiots a lot! Or I don''t think anything because I''m used to seeing the Demon King. Oh, I''d love to see a scumbag Kingsguard soon. ? I broke your proud face and pride, ''Peki''!


    Ugh! And Christa leaned her neck temporarily to me, smiling with a smile without laughing.


    "Oh, I''m sure he wasn''t the kind of guy who would have lived up to the expectations of the Wizard. Sure, some of you raised the fever, but all the guardians of the Magic Master, sure..."


    "From Ilfena, Argent and Klaus near the Demon King''s side, Zebrest is General Saillite of the Crest family, and Carlosa is Siegfried of the Faircrove family, whose former King''s brother is the Count, isn''t he? Exceptionally, Princess Celestina is in there."


    "Well, not only are you good, but you''re just good looking! I can assure you it won''t even reach your feet!


    In the dark, I said, ''It''s not worth it.'' I don''t feel malicious from that look, so I guess I just said the facts.


    Christa is royal and a second princess in a relatively free position. No wonder you know all my guardians, so it seems you can compare them instantly.


    By contrast, Mr. Rosa doesn''t seem to know anyone. I seem surprised at the way Krista said it, but because I don''t know the faces of the people I''m comparing to, I don''t think I''m getting any words to flatter me.


    ¡­¡­


    Is that okay, Princess? The creature is a Kingsguard knight in your country.


    "I don''t mind, it''s true."


    You felt that I was having trouble reacting, by the way and Master Krista laughed.... Yeah, that unconscious chase is so nice. Around being uttered by the princess of her own country, I guess the Kingsguard knight in the example really isn''t spared.


    "I''m very glad that I''ve been entrusted with this one. ''Cause Rosa''s a dear friend of mine. Besides, you can relate to the magician."


    "To? Me?


    "Yes! You''ve always envied your father and little Glenn, haven''t you? The stories of the Wizard you two ask about were all very pleasant!


    "It''s a secret to everyone," added Krista, laughing like a prank. Such a figure is appropriate for the year...... or it looks terribly like a high school girl enjoying sharing secrets between her peers.


    As I can tell you to Master Will, I''m guessing Krista can use "being a princess" and "being old enough" separately. This time, he would have received the life of "Cooperate with the Wizard as Princess".


    ... but the magician who came was a retaliatory/eight-win superior asshole cat.


    I guess that''s where she realized...... ''Isn''t it my turn to play this time!?'' And!


    If there''s a serious guy here, we can only talk serious. But the key to this one is my choice of direction: ''play with toys''!


    If I could show my work partner like this, he would fall for it with his biological princess... ''I have the right to retaliate too!'' And!


    "So, because I personally thought this was an impossible thing!? Both Rosa and Rosa''s parents have had a lot of trouble since that obnoxious engagement wreck."


    Christa, who blushes and whispers, is usually cute. Like Sister Charles, she looks perfectly good in a lady''s mask and challenges her enemies, but now Christa is personally well impressed.


    "The look of anger for your friends" is precious to your nobility and royalty. Because they are well educated, it is tantamount to none of these seemingly intrusive appearances. An attitude of spare time is fundamental.


    That''s why the demon king is smiling at me. "Your Highness is a good owner! ''Or'' Parent Cat... Seriously, Parent Cat scolding kittens...! ''and so on, adored by the people around me.


    Current Demon King rating...... parent cat, adorable cat, owner struggling with the


    New perceptions have been added to previous guilt, and ratings are reversed at once. Plus the beauty and track record of the Demon King himself there!... you can''t move in a bad direction, in this state. I''m under the impression that it''s time to have a ''Parent Cat Watch Party''.


    Christa seems to have a strong impression, but she seemed to be a playful royalty as well. If the Demon King finds out, he''s going to do everything in his power to pull it apart, but this time, that Christa is my partner! Let''s support it with all our might!


    "You''re right, Master Christa! It''s our duty to make sure we don''t imitate them again!


    "Well, you can agree!?


    "Of course! The culprit...... no, you can toy now, can''t you? Let''s play with toys, shall we?


    "Yes!"


    Grasping her hand gently and smiling, Master Krista nodded with her eyes glowing.


    All right, all right, accomplice, get it. Whoa! Now my behavior in Alberda can be cleaned up as'' Necessary (= Princess of Rep Approved) ''!


    "Oh, um, I hope you don''t imitate dangerously for us..."


    Rosa, who had been listening to us whilst she was stunned, tried to flatter me, but that was impossible. Because...


    "Well, Rosa. You are so sweet... but my country and the royal family have been insulted as well. If we show our intentions here, something similar will just happen in the future. For me, I''ve been entrusted with this case."


    Because Krista is motivated. Or what Krista is saying is not a mistake. To a large extent, this is because the Alberda royal family was tasted by a nobleman.


    ''If you have connections with leading nobles in other countries, you can silence even your own royal family'' - you can''t set such a precedent. However, it is also true that it is a difficult case, so I guess Christa, the Second Princess, is in charge.


    ... because in the worst case scenario, ''Krista, who is connected to Rosa, made a mess of herself''. The position of the second princess is lighter than that of the other brothers, so in the worst case, it is an escape route to bring her down. Blah, it''s a throwaway pawn.


    ¡­¡­


    On these occasions, Master Will peeks at a side that makes him think ''The King deserves it''. Don''t break the attitude that "the top priority is the country," but try to use it even if it will be within you.


    It also seemed to be handed down to Master Krista, who frequently said, ''I am in charge of this case''. I think that was also meant to make me realize that.


    But how Christa feels about Rosa as a dear friend is real.


    It is also genuine to show that Rosa will involve herself and discredit Krista.


    Really, you''re smiling. As a sister about ten years older than them, I feel like protecting them.


    Either that or because Gania was about to slaughter him, he also says he will be very healed by these two intercessions. One of the cases in Gania was made up almost of blood relatives, so if I didn''t want the execution of the King''s brother and his wife, someone was blood killers.


    With His Royal Highness Schanze, no exception. Because he carries the fact that ''the royalty who drove his parents down'' in the future.


    Lighten it to the fullest, its condition. Fighting between blood relatives. Superior lineages - royalty is basically like that - but they get that kind of appreciation before they get on the surface stage. It is also convincing pity that His Highness Tezelt and the others will be over-protected.


    ... Well, there''s a connection to me through the threesome, and there''s Riyan, so I don''t think they''ll crush me easily. That gray cat, His Highness Schanze, would pull me out before he crushed me. If it''s for rice, I know it works.


    "It''s okay, Mr. Rosa. I''m the one with them."


    "Master Mage?


    I smile to reassure Rosa, who seems strange.


    "Master Krista has been entrusted with this matter, but in the position of being in charge. You are the victim of retribution, Christa is the back shield I need to act in this country, and I am the executive officer."


    The division of roles would be like that. But that''s the part that Alberda prepared.


    "As a magician who prides himself on being the best entertainer, I will put you on this case.... entertaining the audience, right?


    So enjoy the comedy that''s about to start. Because I want to convince the last of this comedy, ''Besides the enemy''.

 338 Information Collection Part II

    "Well, let''s change it.... Based on your engagement history, can I talk to you?


    "Yes, of course. Although divestiture is a major problem, it was originally caused by being engaged. I have permission from my parents, so I''ll tell you everything I can."


    Ms. Rosa nodded clearly if she asked in front of her re-brewed tea. Her expression, her attitude and her own sense of responsibility will be able to develop the business.


    Master Krista knows to some extent, doesn''t pinch his mouth, and watches Mr. Rosa. Rosa and I noticed a worrying Krista-like gaze, and the way we smile at each other is intertwined.


    At this point, do you think the Kingsguard knights and their parents are losing because of their minds?


    Heartwarming episode = "Cards that can guide people who fall under a large number of other categories". The fact that the opponent is the Princess Krista is also a high point.


    The two aren''t doing it for them, but the combination of "royal friend" + "sympathy" + "Mr. Rosa''s health & integrity" can be a powerful hand. In addition to that, it will heal the damage caused by the disengagement that is a scandal.


    Most importantly... by increasing the number of people on my side, this hand will be extended.


    The common people in particular love these ''stories of healthy women working hard''. The honest responses of the Rosa family go hand in hand, and the residents should be on their side. Scaffolding is important because this is the time.


    ¡­ it is also true that we need to keep the inhabitants on our side as part of our defense. If the culprits try to hurt them, they can spread rumors around that ''the cause of the betrothal lies with Rosa''.


    We know that the Kingsguard knight and his parents are scumbags, so these possibilities should also be considered. If the minute goes bad, ''We''re not bad!'' All in all, something that''s going to plunge Rosa and the others. Either that or I''ll definitely do it.


    So when bad rumors are spreading... for the residents, that''s what they receive as a fact. It is a plain but malicious harassment, made up of the inability to gather information like nobility.


    I mean, I''m going to do it to them!


    What, ''cause it just serves a little malice on the facts''! I''m not lying!


    There will be a certain number of voices that neglect the home of a Kingsguard knight with full arrogance, and simply say, ''They did well!'' There is also absolute jealousy. Also, I can easily predict what the civilians who hear rumors think.


    I''m trying to poke you there. It''s a prank kitten, a fierce alien species, it''s good to have a festival...!


    Don''t taste civilians because they have no power.


    Wisdom is a weapon without class relations, and violence in numbers is a threat that sometimes moves history!


    It would have been a minor harassment, but if you had made it many times more vicious, it would have been a fine attack. It''s not even a total lie, so it''s gonna be hard to deny, right?


    Even with that in mind, I''m looking out for the two of you smiling on the surface. It''s not a good idea to get donned here by the collaborators. It gives me anxiety.


    Due to the education of the parent cat, the black cat is black to the belly. If you want to sneak up on the culprit, you can also use almost an episode.


    ¡­¡­


    Though it probably affects my personality from the beginning. When I heard this, the Demon King said, ''It''s not my fault!'' I''m going to deny it...!


    "So let''s start with the history of the engagement. This isn''t what you wanted, is it?


    If asked with certainty, Ms. Rosa nodded without hesitation.


    "Yes. It was decided by me and his grandfathers. At the time of my birth, I heard that Kivera''s threat was certainly not as stable either inside Alberda as it is now. So my grandfathers, who were friends, decided to help each other. You think it''s an engagement for that connection?"


    "If you help without any relationship, you may be caught in the back. It would be to erase the elements that lead to such ideas. Similar engagement stories were pretty good at the time."


    "Heh..."


    If you think circumstantially, your grandfathers are not wrong. However, ¡­ "If only because of the circumstances at the time."


    "Didn''t you think to get rid of that on the way?


    "My house has a lower title... So in order not to embarrass that house if it''s going to dissolve, we just have to talk from the other side."


    "We talk about being bound by our identities, but the dissolution of our engagement from those with lower titles is also received as an affront to them. It''s a bad way to put it, because ''the position is the suggestion of those below''. Sometimes even lower nobles are bourgeoisies, and I don''t know how they are seen from around them. Disengagement from Rosa won''t look good."


    Do you think Krista has no choice but to explain the situation there, even with a bitter face?


    I see, does it hit you rudely when you think about their house? Unilateral ''divestiture'' sucks, but ''divestiture'' would have been a convenient solution, wouldn''t it? I thought I seemed sweet. Either way, you''re awkward at ''being down there, making those decisions''.


    But, uh, I leaned my neck. Is that it? This world is like hearing that restraint due to engagement isn''t that tight. So it''s also used for the guardian system, right?


    "Um, I heard that this world is being defunct or something."


    If I asked with my neck tilted, it was like Christa who gave me the answer.


    "Nobility and royalty are not uncommon to have fianc¨¦es from an early age. But that''s mostly due to political tactics. So, it may dissolve or re-tie depending on the circumstances. It wouldn''t be easy to get rid of them if they were being assisted or had some kind of interaction."


    "It''s not uncommon for fianc¨¦es to change because they''re royalty and nobility"


    "As I can tell you to my country, there are rough times in every country. Some people will die, or things will change and they will have to inherit the house. Some of them are like the predecessors of King Kivera..."


    "Ahhh... I somehow guessed. Rather than personal circumstances, there''s going to be a house situation, an engagement or dissolution."


    Medical technology is underdeveloped, and you may die in battle. Falling into a power struggle between factions... what a possibility, that would make the engagement lighter. I don''t know what''s going to happen.


    However, that sounds like there was a reason Mr. Rosa''s house couldn''t be easily dissolved.


    "So, what about Mr. Rosa? I understand the issue of the character of the house, but you didn''t mention the dissolution of the engagement from there, did you?


    "In our case, I think it was because of your grandfathers will. They said they were very close friends."


    "It''s annoying...! Why didn''t you keep it to the extent you promised?"


    "Uh, the... Alberda wasn''t as calm as it is now, and I thought you wanted a definite ally? I''ve heard that your grandfathers helped each other through rough times."


    I mean, the two old men got engaged for each other''s houses and families.


    However, regardless of Mr. Rosa''s house, Kingsguard knights are likely to have been dissatisfied. I don''t know if it''s a couple of sons or daughters, but they decided on their own to be my son''s fianc¨¦e. Besides, the opponent is an understated Viscount family.


    If my son has become a Kingsguard knight, it''s no surprise that he wants an extra good friendship. I guess that''s why I got greedy because of the circumstances in which I get those chances. Either that or it was definitely my parents that influenced the character formation of the Kingsguard knight.


    Even if my son said all I could, a parent with no ambition would do it. Yet happy to support my son''s new engagement. You must have shielded your opponent''s identity and destroyed his will.


    If it were to be King Kivella''s niece, not just a nobleman... well, I feel like it would be a good enough reason to destroy it. Most people are more convinced when it comes to ''I couldn''t refuse a request from Kivera'' than it is to be a home to the royal family of great nations.


    "I understand the background situation. I can also understand the existence of power (= blood muscle that brings me to the Royal family of Kivera) that it is possible to destroy the will and enter into a new engagement...... Except... you''re not getting through, are you?


    "... have you noticed"


    "Well, Christa, Princess of Alberda, is on this side."


    Deepen your grin, Master Krista, by asking along with your exploring gaze. By contrast, Mr. Rosa remains decent. She''s a Viscount''s maid, so she didn''t realize the worst harm this divorce could do.


    "That was the project through the Royal Family of Quivera, which I would have liked to talk to the Royal Family of Alberda first, right? Problem is we don''t have time before the will and marriage, but if the royal family of our own country brought the story in, it would have been possible to dissolve it too"


    It''s crazy, this. On "King Kivela Knows This Story," if "I Heard Your Niece" then you should go talk to King Alberda. Those two, something quite face-to-face.


    On top of that, if the Alberda side took diplomatic relations into account... Master Will, there must be a circular in the two houses immediately. Naturally, political marriage treatment.


    That would spare you the scandal of breaking your engagement. ''King Kivera has spoken to me. Ms. Rosa treats her as a victim because she decides to take account of the improved relations between the countries and take this''.


    All we have to do then is for Kivera and the Royal Alberda to be in charge of the ex-post processing associated with the engagement ''dissolution''. Because it is the dissolution of the engagement at the convenience of the state.


    Of course, the Kingsguard knight and his parents will have a dishonest reprimand for Mr. Rosa''s house, but that will be all. The Kingsguard knight is Donadonna by Kivera and finishes. If you can compensate me properly, even the Irfena merchants will get angry.


    "As something that can be inferred from these hypotheses. Firstly, ''it is possible that King Kivera does not know this story''. You know, I don''t use my powers for this kind of unsolicited thing. We also want to improve relations between countries, so even if the Dukes in their own country did a random imitation, they would apologize and compensate the victims."


    In the old days, anyway, I don''t think King Kivera would ever acquiesce to me like this now. I''m not the type to hang out with my niece. Sounds like a loving wife, but that''s because his daughters are all very legitimate. In a fool who simply dreams of a wife-of-power, he can''t even be a sideroom.


    So? You think King ''Um'' Kivera can''t come up with the least amount of damage?


    "There''s a way to minimize the damage, even if it does the Duke''s bidding. If you are King Kivela, you will definitely choose it. At least not in a way that would make Kivera''s image worse now"


    When I heard my predictions, Master Krista looked difficult.


    "It is true that I have spoken to you from your daughter''s home. Even as Alberda, it is a story from the Duke''s house, where King Kivella''s sister, the princess, is being descended, and I knew that that young lady was King Kivella''s niece. Most importantly, the lady herself has spoken of them."


    "Did you think you couldn''t ignore it?


    "Yes, the Wizard was not in this world, but after all, the scars of Kivera are enormous. It is extremely recent that we have begun to change, so few people risk being a battle for rebellious quotes. My little father Glenn insisted that ''we should protest Kivera''..."


    "Well, Glenn knows where I work."


    In addition to that, I should have been willing to contend that the other person would be Kivela. In other words, the Duke''s Lady and her parents'' Duke''s house tread on Glenn''s landmines.


    ''Cause it looks like King Alberda gave in to the Duke''s demands, doesn''t it?


    In fact, it is'' a consequence of taking into account diplomatic circumstances'' and takes a form which is reluctant to ''a country called Quivera''.... even if I''m wrong, I didn''t shy away from the Duke''s house. This difference is huge.


    Moreover, Master Will has the strongest pawn Glenn to bring the Magic Instructor to his side. I mean, ''I can hang out with Kivera''.


    I wasn''t afraid of Kivela, I didn''t give in to the Duke''s house just to protect my blood, I didn''t ask for my daughter''s favor. Yet, if the Kingsguard knight and his parents recognize it as'' silenced the Royal House of Alberda ''...... what is its'' cause ''?


    "You seem to be tasting Alberda, the Duke''s maid. Including Rosa, it just seems to be steeped in the situation of ''me chosen by abandoning my fianc¨¦e'' and the superiority of ''even the Royal House of Alberda let me through''"


    "... eh"


    "I don''t care what you think. I can''t believe you chose to be in the situation you wanted, not in a calm way... you''re a pretty bad character lady, huh?


    Ms. Rosa took a breath and Master Krista set her eyes. The hand grabs the dress critically and makes a huge wrinkle.


    Still, words of denial against my speculation don''t go up. Can''t Christa come up with an element of denial because she knows your lady?


    "I''m going to do it...... if that woman! ''Cause I did see something!


    ¡­¡­ What? "


    "Even though I said I was sorry, that woman was secretly laughing! When he realized what I had seen, he said, ''I''m happy with the accomplishment of love, it''s on,'' etc., but that wasn''t the look on his face. I tend to be fooled by the look of adulthood, but you''re like immersing me, the princess of Alberda, in a sense of superiority before!


    "Oh... are you like a man and a woman with a different attitude? Master Krista seemed to flatter her, so no wonder she was immersed in superiority..."


    I''m convinced of Krista''s anger, even as she draws a little on her sword screen. No matter how much the king''s niece, the Duke''s Lady, the opposing Christa, is the princess of a nation. Think normally, there will be armaments up for the princess. The royal family is so special.


    ... but the Duke''s Lady probably even made it an element steeped in superiority. Perhaps he neglected Christa in his heart to get in the way of his own love.


    Eventually, Master Krista apparently noticed my gaze with Rosa, who was solidifying, and she coughed lightly and took the cup. Her face is slightly red, so maybe she''s embarrassed that she''s gotten hot.


    "Even if you think about it, you shouldn''t put it on the table. So I told my father Glenn that."


    "So, angry Glenn suggested you rely on me and the Demon King"


    "Yes, it was painful to involve His Highness Elshon, but it was strongly claimed that little father Glenn ''If you want Mizuki to take care of it, the stopper is a must''"


    ¡­¡­ No, that''s more at risk of spreading damage...?


    "I think so too. In fact, His Highness Elshon was very angry with the merchants in his country. Glenn, I can''t believe my little father didn''t think of that."


    "Dear Christa, while you thought so, you came to Ilfena, didn''t you?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Wow... I was so angry about Rosa and the country too..."


    When she turns bright red and says just that, Master Krista turns to the side a lot. ¡­ seems to be illuminating the friend who acted as a reason for it before. Dear Christa, you''re adorable!?


    At the same time, I think of an old friend who''s not here right now. The setup must have done what they were looking for and couldn''t stop laughing.


    Master Krista drops her gaze on the cup with a look that looks bad and is comforted by Mr. Rosa. Apparently, he has a sense of using me and the Demon King, and he''s self-loathing. She is an honest princess.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s okay, Master Krista. I am not guilty of you just being angry. The outer road is the red cat that brought into this expansion. "The intelligent little Glenn father" is just like me on certain terms.


    Red cat...... you seriously cut it off?


    If I don''t forgive you, you''ll know it includes the original world...?


    The demon king for me is Will for Glenn. Glenn would have received that King Alberda had been ridiculed like his little girl (= Duke of Kivera) and decided to slap him to hell.


    The best thing is for Glenn himself to put his hands down, but Glenn''s position is that it''s awkward. So I came up with the idea of using a magic guide.


    Well, you''re not stopping me. Hell send is what you want from the start.


    "I understand the circumstances. Now, I''d like to ask you the most important question."


    "" The most important item?


    Mr. Rosa and Master Krista get hammered. Nodding to that, ask a question.


    "Do you have romantic feelings for your ex-fianc¨¦? If an unfavourable ex-fianc¨¦ comes along, when you say something sweet like," Forgive me, "I have to leave. I¡­ no, from Irfena, because you are like the starting point for retribution"


    There are many very heartfelt maidens in the story, forgiving villains... but this time, I''m in trouble when they do that.


    Or in the real world too. I don''t know if you''re a fraternist or a hypocrite, but a certain number of them exist: ''Forgive all evil, kind, good heart''. For the retaliating side, it''s extremely annoying.


    You don''t do anything about those ''forgive all evil, kind hearted good kids'', but you often have the worst feeling of only giving out your mouth. Even if every means is used to hunt down the culprit, ''I forgive! Don''t do anything worse!'' Or so I say, it gently kills me.


    I want to say to him like that...... ''Say it sooner!'' And!


    If you''ll forgive me, don''t try to buy sympathy for tragic heroines.


    This time, Rosa says this... Ilfena has to recognize even her as an enemy. It''s temporary sympathy, or love doesn''t confuse me, and I want you to stay hostile to the end.


    "Eh, there''s nothing like that. That one tried as hard as he could to be a knight, so I haven''t had a chance to see him much in the last few years. That''s right... does it feel like childhood taming has left? Some of you have bothered me, and I am not willing to talk about their treatment."


    "All right! Dear Christa, I took your word from Mr. Rosa. Please be a witness!?


    "... heh! I understand, Master Mage. As Princess of Alberda, let us bear witness to Rosa''s words."


    Christa seemed distracted by the existence of the "most important item," but when she erupted small, she spun the words of acceptance. Rosa''s kindness may be an advantage, but this time she must have realized it could be used by the other party.


    All right! Now there''s nothing to be afraid of!


    So it''s time to start a full ''job''? The first round will not be decided on the home of the Kingsguard knight!

 339 Cats from different worlds are successful.

    - At Glenn''s Hall (Glenn Perspective)


    "I guess Krista and the others will be ''having fun'' by now"


    It is Wilfred, king of this country, who is relaxing and drinking tea. Feeling somewhere ''envious'' of the tone, Noh glanced slightly.


    "... you can''t, Your Grace. When you go out, the foxes don''t tail you."


    ¡­¡­ Yeah, that''s the purpose of this one. You won''t forgive me either, Glenn. "


    "We offered Mizuki a hunting ground. It would be intriguing to go out and imitate things like breaking them."


    If you give it back, Your Majesty will turn a raw, warm gaze.


    Yes, ''hunting grounds''. After gathering information, Mizuki is attending a tea party hosted by Christa today.


    Whether it''s a sudden event, there can''t be nobles or anything else who can say no to a tea party hosted by the princess. At any rate, the Tea Party is a place for women belonging to the aristocratic class to gather information and fight for their superiority.


    Of these, the only heretic was Mizki. Mizuki''s position is civilian, including that of a different world.


    Naturally, this tea party is a trap.


    Or from the host Christa, Mizuki''s collaborator.


    Mizuki, who is usually only a derogatory subject, is not allowed to attend a tea party. That was the general perception, but Mizki is a rare presence with merit in each country.


    It is a "wizard mentor of different worlds, connected to each country," and an opportunity to see him/herself and listen, "caught" the participant.


    Note that the setup person is Dear Christa.... Your Majesty''s blood is certain, I suppose, to be alive in her. In a princess who can only be a pawn in a political marriage, I can''t think of any measures like this.


    - Yes, this tea party is'' prepared by Master Christa ''.


    To teach Mizuki the parents of the Kingsguard and those who side with them.


    This was what Mizuki wanted. "I want to know the home of the Kingsguard knight and their side," he said. The Black Cat extended its sneaking range not only to the parties, but also to ''those who might get in the way''...!


    Well, that''s natural, too.


    The position of "A House Connected to the Duke''s House in Kivera" is powerful enough to make the Kingsguard''s home arrogant. It was enough to get them up, including Alberda''s response in this divestiture.


    "Since the beginning, we''ve insisted on protesting against Kivera, haven''t we? If you don''t listen to that, and you behave like that, it''s only natural that the fools will grow."


    Not yet, okay. Because the scandal of divestiture is only keeping the nobles busy.


    But if the home of the Kingsguard keeps growing, there will be those who flock to them. And it would suck to be even a major force. It would blow as if Kivela were behind it and would start shielding it against His Majesty.


    "... you just have to make him a black cat toy, such as a fool. Mizuki seems to think something, too, right? If you watch a black cat shake a toy, you''ll notice which side to take."


    "Glenn, it''s you...... Well, I''ve annoyed Ilfena, but how about using the Magic Master?"


    Because His Majesty is kind to Mizuki, he sometimes thinks he will use Mizuki. I can''t think of any other good way to keep a complicated look on my face...


    Such a sire''s appearance warms the back of my chest. For His Majesty it was realized that Mizki was not a heretical being called a ''otherworldly man'', but already a ''individual''.


    Its usefulness is not the only reason why people try to use people from different worlds. Sometimes it seems like a different kind of pawn from ourselves. It''s a quick story, they''re going to treat you like an underground.


    But His Majesty does not only treat me as Non, but Mizuki as the same person. That was very gratifying for the otherworlds. Because the king''s perception of a nation is contagious to his deliveries as well.


    Because they are different worlds, a certain number exist with those who recognize Mizuki as special beings and try to push the troubles. Mizki herself doesn''t know that...... no, only the least involved is because Irfena''s parent cat protects it.


    The expression "kitten protected under the belly of a parent cat" is very convincing to those who know how to treat people from different worlds. The way they are twisted - mostly what Mizki is scolded by His Highness Elshon - also goes hand in hand, and those perceptions penetrate quickly.


    Also, the affectionate parent cat was greatly admired by the merchants of Ilfena. Whether intimidating or not, it has nothing to do with the merchants than he is a good asylum.


    The presence of the merchants would have been salvation because His Highness Elshon was feared to be the Demon King and others. Neither will we forget to thank each other because of the fact that the outcome is everything.


    It was such His Highness Elshon that this time the anger was natural.


    It is also natural that I am under asylum, but Ilfena is a country with port towns¡­ also a country where merchants gather. If the Ilfena merchants were to be discredited and spread, their work would also be affected. You can''t overlook it.


    Of course, it is possible to use power to dispel such rumors, but there is also the aspect that commerce can only be formed by trust. Even if the rumors are dispelled, it is not advisable to be told that ''there is a royal back shield, so we can also take a forceful way'', etc.


    In that regard, Mizki was a faculty member of the merchants and a much-rumored magician. This time it would be more convenient for Mizuki to crush the culprits than to take tough measures.


    His Royal Highness Elshon and one of the royals who gives top priority to his country...... even if he adores Mizuki, it''s only natural to use it. In the first place, there''s nothing wrong with that because Mizuki at the time allows it.


    "Mizki seems to be cordial with the merchants, and you realize His Highness Elshon just hit his best hand. All you have to do is help Mizuki."


    "Well, that''s true.... I thought we were using the Master of Magic, too."


    - Same as when you were. In the end, nothing is different from the people who use different worlds.


    Know the reason for His Majesty''s grief in the words of a small whine. I see His Majesty is depressed by the overlapping of the current situation with that of Mizuki.


    As always, he''s good enough to be royal. A preferred side as an individual, but it had sometimes depressed him. Well... His Majesty''s character attracts people like that. Of course, Non is one of them.


    Kings don''t need kindness the most, they just have the talent to turn the country around successfully. There would have been many beings in the past called King Xian, but they were so called because ''the people have produced results that are only thankful''. Mercy and the gift of doing politics are separate.


    Doing politics for the people while making ruthless decisions - I guess a king is a very difficult position to add to and subtract from. Far from personal happiness than continuing to sit in the king''s chair with such a grip.


    His Majesty has continued to sit in the king''s chair, even though he has been turned away from his heart. If I can help, I will gladly give you the knowledge that Non possesses, the connections.


    And yet, Your Majesty... Will is yet, unconvinced. Non said that he has supported His Majesty for many years!


    Whenever I see His Majesty like that, there''s only one thing Non thinks.


    When I get this far, I persevere. Or if it bothers you, get to work.


    ... I''m so sorry to hear that you''re having trouble with the seriousness.


    Emotions such as'' pity ''and'' sympathy ''are due to some health in the subject to whom they can be directed. Who wants to be a'' pathetic being ''!


    I want you to realize that some people can hurt their pride in being directed at those emotions. It is you who are responsible for your actions. And none of us are willing to distract the protagonists of the tragedy from Non or Mizuki.


    In the first place, there''s no such thing as delicate otherworldly people who get hurt by one or two bad reviews, you can''t do it in this world. "Kill me before they do it! Don''t immerse yourself in hypocrisy, something that people live by stepping on someone! ''It was not once or twice that Mizuki''s teachings seemed radiant.


    ... So? Do you think that Mizuki, who chose to live like that, or who rooted such a lesson in Minato, would be depressed as much as he was used?


    There will be no way, no matter how much.


    Prior to that, Nong et al. did not have a personality that was heavily used. It is only moving by a clear criterion: ''It is better to hear what you say or it is a loss''. If you''re on my side, that means there''s personal emotion involved there.


    At least, Non wanted to get a place in this world. Now anyway, I didn''t want the preferred asylum-seeker to crumble because I understood it was only a tranquillity because I was under Will''s asylum at the time.


    Let them think they''ll be used and make sure they secure a good profit for them too!


    Plan, superior! There''s nothing to lose. People from other worlds can do it!


    "Neither Noh nor Mizuki have the personality to be used as adults. First, Mizuki would be playing with toys by now...... The word" good "or" healthy "doesn''t suit Mizuki. Of course not."


    "Glenn, you, you don''t have to say that much...... what are those eyes!? Why, you just say ''wussy'' and look at me!?


    "If you''re good, you don''t know what it''s like to be a self-absorbed otherworlder. It''s no use just caring for the other person, Your Majesty. You''re the only one who moves on what you''re convinced of, right? And it''s polite to buy a sold fight. Of course, it''s your own fault."


    "Er... no, that''s just too much slaughter..."


    Against His Majesty, who is subtly pulling, Noun pursues further.


    "By the way, ''Kill me before they do it! Don''t immerse yourself in hypocrisy, something that people live by stepping on someone!'' It was Mizuki who taught. Looking back, that''s a great lesson."


    "Ugh..."


    His Majesty will remain silent because he remembers surviving a time of slaughter. And I dropped my shoulder disappointingly.


    "My brother was too successful... where was Glenn when we met..."


    "Say you''ve grown. Oh, you approached me under the guise of ignorance and gathered information. For insulting me as a child, it was really chocolate."


    "No, no, no! I''m not the target, am I? Different!?


    "Of course not. Well, I''ve guided you a few times."


    "Hey, that''s my first ear!


    It''s annoying, Your Majesty. It will be extremely important for some people and things in different worlds, but to protect it, it is something that easily strips their fangs.


    So.


    You and His Highness Elshon don''t have to be heartbroken about us.... It''s all for your own good, so be it.

 340 One of the princess and the magicians plans.

    - At a tea party hosted by Princess Christa.


    "Well, that''s nice..."


    Many women nod as they agree with one of those whining so much, and look at the table in silence for a moment. By contrast, me and Master Krista have a cool face.


    It is currently a tea party venue hosted by Christa. The invitees are carefully selected from Krista''s friends and people who side with the Knight Kingsguard''s home - picking up people they think are quite remarkable - and add those who love rumors there.


    The last people expect their abilities as speakers, so they will spread the events at the Tea Party to a great extent, including being able to attend the Tea Party of the Chosen.


    It should be noted that what they see is a variety of sweets arranged on the table. These are the sweets who made full use of the connections gained in this world to collect materials and mobilize my knowledge to create them.


    I''m not fooling around with Sweets. This world, especially the aristocratic class, can measure the power of the house by simply using a wealth of ingredients.


    In the first place, even in the original world, the Sweet system is extremely destructive to women. If you''re introduced in the media, it''s common for people to push over, right?


    Is it some kind of chocolate festival where chocolate from all over the world is famous? That''s a lot of scale every time.


    Of course, I''m not an artisan, so it''s only a level I can make at home. However, "There are few such things in this world" and "I have made things that are preferred" will attract the attention of the participants.


    See what the culinary lovers of different worlds mean!


    Don''t taste the people who say, ''If you want to piss me off, keep eating the unsavory meal''!


    By the way, these are also daily in Irfena, studying. It''s only natural that Noeko and the Demon King are working with Sister Shall and her friends.


    Whatever, ''peacefully, part of the means to make you recognize my worth'', so hey, this. Advice from people who want to be on your side and who are in the same position is very difficult and helpful.


    ''I''d be more delighted to look gorgeous. Just like the ornaments. "


    ''If a woman talks, she''d like something to eat beautifully.'' Cause they''ll see how you eat. ''


    They work together, including taste issues. Oh, my God, thank God.


    So.


    This time I''ve made it a selection that feels like mini size pudding alla mode, various kinds of petite cakes and smaller baked crepes! I stopped being a collapsible pie system and tried to enrich the variety. And also emphasize the size that is easy to take in your hands.


    Thanks for the ingredients, Rudolph! What you need to have is the best friend of the supreme power! Dairy is great......!


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, it''s your own fault to eat. I can''t be held responsible until I gain weight.


    I told Krista and her friends, "If you eat too much, you will gain weight." Well, it''s common sense that delicious food is high in calories. For not having that kind of knowledge, I thought, ''A smaller treat would be fine'' or something.


    Some of them don''t want to feed me, but let''s cut it off from the necessary investment here and put up with it. This can also be called this trap, so if you don''t impress me, I''m in trouble.


    In the first place, this tea party is a declaration of war from me. By us confirming Rosa''s will, it''s also the first step in retaliation.


    Even so, what we call the first round is'' ask merchants from all countries to keep their distance ''. The aim is also to defeat Ibili at this tea party, but the great fate can be here.


    Because this is expected to be long term, ''a shady operational start starting with this tea party'' is right. I mean, it''s not long before we can expect it to work.


    Faux for success is what I make in my sweets. Ahhh!


    The trouble with not getting any more is not the rarely eaten sweets. Because it''s everyday life and things to keep you decent as a nobleman.


    The operation is to gradually eliminate access to other items (= merchants) while the person in question is in a hurry to lose access to other world-related items due to irfenas. By the time you realize it, it''s too late.


    All the countries have responded well! Whether its true meaning is'' I have trouble getting something similar done in my country '', why don''t we build a cooperative relationship here?


    "Heh heh, Mizuki made it specially for me. They say it''s a treat from another world."


    "Oh, it''s your friend''s tea party. Corner, you''re in this country, so I can help you, right?


    "Glad to hear it!


    Me and Christa exchanging words in a delicate and soothing way. The ''we were actually close!'' To the appeal, ladies can''t hide their agitation.


    Well, one way or another, I got to know Glenn and Will by intermediating the Demon King...... something with a strong impression. No way, I don''t think there''s this connection.


    "Oh, my God, Christa knew the Wizard..."


    One courageous lady calls out. Krista deepened her grin when the courtier acknowledged someone... and made a look like she was proud to win.


    "Yes. I also have connections with your father and little Glenn, but you''re getting along with me."


    "... didn''t His Majesty or Master Glenn have an affair with the Magic Master via His Highness Elshon?


    "No? The more I get in touch with you often, the more I''m kind to you."


    "Oh, really..."


    I don''t know what things I''ve said so far, but the lady faded her face pale and silenced herself. By contrast, Master Krista is very entertaining.


    I have never been directly involved in a country called Alberda. Besides that, I''m usually isolated in a cavalry dorm.


    Under the circumstances, if Glenn or Will were to meet me, it would be imperative to build a new building. We need superficial reasons, such as "His Highness Elshon or his subordination." Well, there''s no choice in this.


    But only a limited number of people know that''s pre-construction. I guess this lady - based on Krista''s reaction, I saw this as the sister or sister of the Kingsguard knight - didn''t know that. Poor thing.


    But that''s where you don''t stop, Master Krista. That''s what I''m proud of, Lady Will!


    Instead of pitying you, it seems you''ve decided to visit the lady in pursuit. Beautifully through the subtle air around him and continues the conversation as a delight.


    "You know Ilfena, for example, what you were saying. Still, he was just dealing with me as an adult.... you know what I mean by that, don''t you?


    "Even if you look frightened like that, it''s too late. Now... have a nice day. I was very excited about it, and so was the magician."


    (Slightly abusive interpretation)


    "The pussy you were talking about, it''s already been reported! You still told me you didn''t have time to deal with fools, but this whole engagement bust thing. Besides, you can''t imitate me! Alberda, the Wizard is behind the Royal Family. Ready?


    Words are bad, but they''re semantically wrong. Especially since Krista has a strong appearance and is full of force. And I''m having fun observing people like that.


    Of course, I''m not just enjoying it like any other HR. It''s also my job to observe while Christa, the supreme power, is standing on the arrow.


    This was something that Master Krista and I both decided to do. The demon kings also need me to see and hear directly from Representative Irfena (tentatively).


    And since Christa started farting as planned, I''ve noticed it fast.... I heard you were being arrogant, but you''re too poor, the people in question.


    Sure, the Demon King or I would be scared. But Kivera is supposed to be a big country that suppresses even the Ilfena we belong to.


    There''s nothing we can''t fight, even if we''re opponents. Because of the combination of Christa & me, it is unclear whether the country is comprehensive. There must be some objection.


    ... Something''s wrong?


    Inside, tilt your neck. Master Krista said, ''It is true that I have spoken from the Duke''s house in Kivera'', so there will be no way that the Duke''s home, which I have been admiring, knows anything about.


    With that in mind, I hear the Kingsguard''s home was growing. And yet, it just became "The Magic Master, Ginseng Above," and you said it was like this?


    You were doing so well that Christa was furious, ''The Royal House of Alberda is friends with His Royal Highness the Demon King and the Magic Master! Are you freaking out so far just because of the'' appeal?


    There is only one thing to expect from this situation.


    What if the home of the Kingsguard didn''t say anything from the Duke''s house in Kivera?


    Even when it comes to engagement, Kingsguard knights will be son-in-law to that country. Instead of King Kivera, you don''t even know what the Duke family in question is up to?


    If they hadn''t told me that I would be cordial with my son-in-law''s home, I''d only have a minimal relationship. Or was there a commonsense person in Kivera who opposed this engagement?


    Yet, did it thrive on its own... or did the Duke''s Lady and the Kingsguard knight, who were the culprits of the commotion, say things in good shape and have the Kingsguard''s home on their side...?


    Hmm... it''s all too possible, just be specific! To a large extent, "the culprits are bad," "the home of the Kingsguard knight just thrived on its own," and "the Duke''s house is a mastermind, a ploy aimed at the confusion of Alberda".


    ¡­¡­


    All right, let''s poke. People''s misfortune is not so much the taste of honey. Let''s add some sweetness.


    "Speaking of which... you''ve taken the Ilfena merchants lightly for a long time in breaking a certain home''s engagement, haven''t you?


    "Yeah... I''m really sorry I did that"


    Now that I remember, when I speak in the guise of the wind, Christa instantly creates a face that looks sorry and fits me.


    "Oh, don''t worry, will you? ''Cause if you haven''t done anything, or if you''re common sense people who frown at you for not going, they''re going to be the same in the future."


    "Well, really!?


    "Yep. That''s the fact that I''m allowed to be here now. Because I''m the only one who can make the sweetness of different worlds. Think of it as a quick revelation, as you may receive requests from Ilfena merchants in the future."


    Don''t tell the Demon King, and put your index finger on your mouth and one wink. Taking that, Master Christa smiled and nodded at me, too.


    "Glad to hear it. ¡­ some people will never say it again, but it is the result of your actions. In the first place, I have to thank Ilfena for putting it away to that extent"


    "Because royalty is close to each other, didn''t we get it done to that extent? Normally, it''s not strange to be restricted by everything."


    "Right, Irfena is a country with port towns¡­ it''s also a country where merchants gather. The merchants are not so abject that they know they can take it lightly and make a deal with it. No, as a person, it would be a natural emotion."


    Zach, Zach, me and Christa, who are deciding the hearts and minds of some of the polar people, but I never lied. Ningro, very politely said, ''It could have been like this!'' I''m just teaching you.


    However, some of the ladies look very pale. I guess they cheaply thrived on ''Love of Destiny Beyond Country'' because they are in a position to stay out of politics, but reality isn''t so sweet.


    In the first place, based on the perception that ''nobility beats merchants'', a great mistake. Merchants who deal with information and goods are sometimes jokers who suppress even nobles. I mean, it''s about this one!


    He turned his gaze to the ladies, and Master Krista turned his accomplice''s grin to me. In response to that by deepening my grin, I find my prey.


    Looking forward to it, exploring the bellies of the women! The enemy of man is man, isn''t he?


    Alberda, behind the royal shield and Christa''s, what a dependable thing......!


    "Come on, let''s have fun, shall we? You''ve had a lot of fun here for a while, haven''t you?


    Christa''s death sentence was not... Put the ladies on the edge of your sight shaking your shoulders at the voice of the tea party.


    I thought about the coming ''fun time'' and I glanced at it secretly.... You don''t have to be so frightened because you are the one on Christa''s side!

 341 princess and magician, (inside) laughing high

    Beautiful gardens, delicious teas and tea treats are different world sweets I made!


    Such a lovely tea party.


    "I don''t like it, Master Christa. It is a ''folk'' and ''naturally you don''t even know the common sense of this world!'' Even I, the otherworldly man, know that, don''t you? With common sense, isn''t that what you know?"


    "Oh, yeah? Well, I treated certain people as incompetent rather than ignorant."


    "Well, if you don''t take it for granted, you can''t complain about being treated like an idiot."


    "Well, would you say that? It''s only natural from me... to be educated as a nobleman, ''what you say leads to retaliation on a house by house basis''... it''s stranger not to know, right?


    Me and Master Christa were wielding fierceness. I feel the sky has also become cloudy because of the conversation I''m going to see Blizzard behind.


    It is me and Christa who are deciding the hearts and minds of Zach Zach with a smile and the ladies and ladies I know. It is an alien ferocious species and Her Royal Highness the Princess of Alberda. In other words, ''Ibili approved by Alberda''.


    ... Objection? You can''t, they can''t. ''Cause we didn''t say the wrong thing!


    In a nutshell, ''Are your heads less than civilian, less than otherworldly''.


    ''Cause you''re an aristocrat''s hobby for gathering information and exploring your belly?


    The only time you can make a statement that treats someone down with dignity is when you have such an advantage over them, or when the content of that statement was something that is sympathetic to your surroundings.


    Look at all the royalty of the nations. Whatever you think of it as an individual, you don''t treat it like it''s obvious!


    Incidentally, if the royal family does this, it could be immediately overinterpreted as an opinion of the unit of state: ''that country is such an idea''. You carry the name of your country, Royalty.


    Even aristocracy, a far-fetched statement is deadly.


    So, what is the assessment if the woman you think of makes a mistake doing them?


    "Engagement broken... Engagement broken, huh? The demon king was scared of that! Well, royal and aristocratic marriages are what we do for our country and our homes, but isn''t it still time to be treated insanely? Yet Rosa and her parents are better than to mourn your scandal."


    "Rosa is an impeccable lady. Your parents, who educated you, are also wonderful."


    "Because of her honesty, the Demon King said she would do nothing in her house."


    I''m not lying. There is also testimony from the merchants, Rosa and the others are already under the shelter of me - the Demon King - and the Wizard who has sent the information to Irfena at best.


    Or this is one of the measures to be taken if the Duke family in Kivera moves.


    ''Cause I''m the Wizard who defeated Kivera.


    Outside roads that beat the current King of Kivera, made him apologize, and nearly crumbled the Royal Castle of Kivera.


    Without joking, it''s synonymous with fear in Kivera. If you sold a fight to a guy like that, it would be the Duke''s house, but cutting it off would be less damaging.


    Normally, absolutely, armaments would go up to the Duke''s house in Kivera, but I''m a joker against Kivera. As an individual, the strongest card.


    Everyone in Kivera seems to be seriously freaking out for the price because it is my way to ravage the unwavering victory and confidence of Kivera, rather than breaking it down.


    That one, the one who didn''t lose, said he''d be worn out and traumatized. There are certainly parts of Kivera that were arrogant, so it was extra easy to spread the legend of fear......


    My reputation for backwork is dramatically high, as they even say, ''No one can predict where and what kind of attack will come from, so there is no way to prevent it''.


    Instead, aspects such as'' goodness'' and ''femininity'' are not stable and trustworthy. My fianc¨¦es (= guardians) don''t even want that from me, so there''s no sign of improvement.


    ... So? The Demon King sent out such a noisy creature?


    Dumb cat didn''t just get donned, you know it has a purpose, right?


    "It''s me, the Demon King asked me to use you. And here''s what they say..." Come play ""


    Then he laughs and turns his gaze toward the leaning ladies.


    "Sometimes your friend Christa is a friend of Rosa''s, and we made ''very'' progress collecting information. Yeah, well, I don''t hear you crying any more now, do I? ''Cause I could be grand and proud in front of Christa, who is royal! Now, there won''t be any knolls on the spot."


    "Yeah, yeah! I''m surprised, too! But I''m ready for that. As a bystander, let me watch. Heh, it has the Duke''s house in Kivera on it for me. Asylum or arbitration for royalty that will be treated in an understated manner will be unnecessary."


    "Dear Christa, clean! Do you completely abandon it!


    "Oh, that''s shamelessly if you''ve relied on the Alberda royal family, isn''t it? Such a thing, in itself, can''t happen. Because the royals of our country have been told that they are inferior to the Dukes of the Great Powers!


    - Is there anything you can do?


    Crista-like smiling, but his eyes weren''t laughing at all. Although priority had been given to Mr. Rosa, what the Kingsguard''s home and his companions were doing now fell within what Christa had just said.


    ... you deserve to be angry. Christa is a proud princess.


    "Come on... Ladies and gentlemen, it''s a tea party in the corner. Please, enjoy the sweetness of different worlds made by the magician. Some people can never speak to you again, can they? In order not to feel lonely when we talk about it in the future."


    (Interpretation)


    "In the future, there are plans for different world sweets to be offered to royalty and nobility, because you don''t have them anymore! Look, he said to remember the taste. I''m sure I''ll miss the fashion and the topic, but I don''t know what else to do." ''


    Epidemic is super important to the nobles, especially the women. Sometimes they ignore rumors or laugh when the shape of the dress is old.


    Fashion and rumors about people, in a way, are their status. I''ll tell you the future you''ll miss them. Master Krista is really sweet!


    To guide Krista, the ladies are beginning to reach for what is on the table. Yeah, well, I hope that''s how you''re distracted by the words of the otherworld-sweets and Christa.


    ''Cause the tea leaves are already intimate, right?


    Me and Tircia, the first princess of Sarovara, are ''friends''!


    It should be noted that the female fox has also provided us with a secret tea leaf for the royal family for today''s tea party.


    "The power of the royal family, which should have been seen, can be counted even in these things. I''m sure the fools realize it''s expensive tea leaves. Family-proud aristocrats are annoyed by such things," said the female fox.


    The point is, ''The Royal Alberda can get something like this, too,'' he would say, bragging in the dark. If you''re a lady, you''ll notice, even if you don''t wear it legibly or compare it to the character of the house.


    By the way, the consideration for Tircia is'' teaching you how to brew royal milk tea ''!


    When I was in Sarovara, I only behaved to my sisters once, but Lillian liked this a lot. However, they were unfortunate because adding milk normally would not be the same.


    So.


    During my exchange with Tircia, I tried to whisper this.


    "Tircia...... you wouldn''t be able to make sweets or anything, but don''t you want Lillian to brew you some royal milk tea? My favorite sister made herself a cup of tea, and you think she''ll blow up her study tiredness, too?


    ¡­¡­


    ... I don''t know what to call the devil''s temptation. For the record, as soon as I heard my suggestion, you imagined it on that occasion as well, and it''s a secret that Tircia''s condition was strange for a while.


    Ciscon is alive and well, as always. Even though it''s a tough position to be in, Tircia doesn''t look unhappy at all because she''s spoken of her daily routine with her sister from time to time. You look happy and most importantly!


    It should be noted that Tircia, gun-stimulated with her love for her unwavering sister, is more reliable and competent than usual. After settling down, the line I said at the top of the opening was awesome too.


    ''I''ll let the merchants who are distributing the tea leaves to Alberda work together. Leave it to me!


    ¡­¡­


    Naturally, she is'' supposed ''to be largely covered with her authority as a princess. At the very least, we do not have the right to be free to request the distribution of tea leaves and cooperation with merchants, which will involve the country''s finances.


    But it is the female fox Tircia who accomplishes it.


    He said, "Defend your country with love for your sister! ''Even so, I''ll probably send it down.


    Sarovara is already on my side by the interaction between the heartwarming black cat and the female fox. Many others, collaborators.


    Whatever, this time, if you think in such directions as'' If you disappear from your surroundings, you have trouble with the enemy at the pinpoint ''. Because I''m in the same position, I know more about those things than I do.


    Thus, the first round became me and the merchant of Ilfena. Even if you don''t have different world sweets, you won''t have any trouble living!


    "Delicious tea..."


    Krista giggles as she looks at the young ladies who are eating different world sweets.


    ... that means'' Victory Wine is Delicious'' right? Dear Christa,


    Meanwhile, around that time, in Kivera...


    In one unfortunate young knight''s room, not a letter of unhappiness... but a letter from the magician appeared on parchment on which the Metastasement Act was drawn.


    It was only a few hours after he had finished his day of work that he realized the letter existed when he returned home and turned bright blue.

 342 Disaster or opportunity? one of them

    - At Kivela (Cyrus Perspective)


    ... after work, I went back to my room and it was in my eyes...


    "Hmm? Wait, what is this...!?


    A certain calamity that I thought was about to become tolerant...... Originally, it was a letter from Mizuki, the Magic Master.


    If you''re going to say one thing, I appreciate the fact that you involve me in this way, in itself. Because if you are exposed to Mizuki without information or prior preparation, that could be your last hand.


    The magician Mizuki, without joking, produces results.


    As he calls himself, he''s a ''capable child''! ¡­ annoyingly by the way.


    Well, he''s not the guy I don''t get to talk to. They have far more realistic eyes than incompetent nobles who just shake their identities, so most of the time they leave room for negotiation.


    The point is "entertain", but it is also true that it leads to the reduction of damage, so it is received in good faith.


    ¡­¡­


    Personally, though I think that such a part of Mizuki is where she can''t help it.


    ''Cause, right? I can''t believe'' having prepared an escape route and hoping that the other person will come into negotiations'' rather than ''smashing them all at once in an overwhelmingly advantageous situation''!


    By the way, this is not Mizuki''s hidden kindness, etc. Simply because he prefers things like word play and negotiation.


    Are you afraid that ''Mizki may be more advantageous due to what was gained from that negotiation''?


    Mizuki, the "best entertainer" and so on, is the one who enjoys it himself. For this reason, the negotiators had to be thoroughly careful what they said and did, and they had to be vigilant so that they did not take their word for it.


    Many seem to think of it as'' because they are magicians'', but definitely not.


    That would be biased, Mizuki''s character would just be too bad.


    Whether your life is at stake or the situation has the potential to be unfavourable, Mizuki is'' having fun ''! It was the pathetic players involved there who were the'' enemies'' and ''prey'' in the case.


    A rare beast in a difficult self and in the wrong direction to harness its talent, that is the Magic Master Mizuki.


    Do not treat that one in the same line as the wizards who existed in the past or other people of different worlds. Too bad about those other than Mizuki.


    ''I will definitely take it to the settlement I wanted,'' she reputed, as a matter of fact, she would just want to have fun. Therefore, the owner, His Highness Elshon, must be in charge of the orbital modification and keep a good deal of appreciation.


    ... So?


    That''s a letter from the Disaster Reserve, isn''t it?


    Do you have a bad feeling...?


    "Ha... I don''t want to see it, I don''t want to! I have to read it once..."


    Anyway, if it was about love between knights, I can''t show it to people. In other words, I originally received a letter transfer team as a help desk when faced with such a situation.


    It should be noted that the knights of Kivela are only men. I want you to guess a lot from here. I mean, who is it, the guy who wrote that book...!


    "But hey... it''s just after the ganja thing, and now you''re supposed to be relaxing in Irfena, right? That''s crazy, absolutely."


    Stick with your fingertips without opening the envelope. Whatever you say, Mizki is adored by her owners... I didn''t even think that His Highness Elshon would let her do the job at a time like this.


    "His Majesty also said, ''A parent cat with a kitten back on hand would be overprotective for a while''. I don''t even think His Majesty''s predictions are out of line."


    Kitten = Mizki the Magic Instructor, Elshon the Second Prince of Parent-Cat-Ilfena. To a metaphor that was too cute, the first time I heard it, I wondered what a joke it was, but now I was terribly convinced.


    Apart from the fact that Mizki herself is aware, she is certainly protected by Her Highness Elshon.


    I didn''t realize it at first either, but based on Mizuki''s ability to move too freely, and her assessment, I can tell that ''someone is constantly blinding me and keeping me away from anything that inhibits Mizuki''s movement''.


    Or, no matter how powerful supremacist Irfena is, there''s no way that the otherworlds can do as much as they please. Rather than "Mizuki is strong," I guess "Mizuki and his collaborators are strong." Well, Mizuki, who uses them, is amazing, too.


    "If His Highness Elshon is associated, Mizki could move. Those people in the cavalry will support Mizuki''s movements. Hmm? What do you mean? Something happened in Ilfena...?


    Think with your neck tilted, but nothing comes to mind. In the first place, Mizki was inclined to keep His Highness Elshon as far away from politics as possible, because he was an otherworlder. Things so much that the policy... covers up.


    Exhale, cut the seal. It would be quicker to have read this already. Even if something unexpected had been written, Your Majesty would have dealt with it.


    All I have to do is identify the contents of this letter and decide what to do. Unless it''s personal, I''ll just show this to His Majesty immediately.


    In my judgment, I don''t even know what matters. Regrettably, Mizuki''s talent is enough to be recognized by His Majesty. I knew by my own experience that I realized that some things were only possible because I could stand on the same stage.


    "Well, what does it say...?


    Immediately after opening the letter and looking through it.


    "Ha!? Hey, hey, you''re lying!?


    I was unprepared until then, and I raised my voice of surprise.


    "Hey, Cyrus, how are you? I''m coming to Alberda now! It''s the use of the Demon King!


    ''By the way, the cause of this was the sudden breakdown of the engagement in Alberda. What are you thinking about, like, destroying a marriage a month ago?


    ''Besides! The guy who broke his engagement (including his parents'') pushed all the aftermath into the other guy''s house!


    ''It''s scum, isn''t it? It''s stupid, isn''t it? You don''t have the line to scorn the efforts of the people who were moving for marriage...!


    ''By the way, there were some Ilfena merchants among those who suffered the damage. They are under the protection of the Demon King, and they know me well.''


    "You''re not mad at her and her parents because their house, and their betrothed bridesmaid, didn''t mind their own business and handled it honestly? The merchants have testified to this, and the Demon King has been convinced."


    ''Yeah, well, I''m the guy who broke his engagement. Unbelievably, he was a Kingsguard! It just seemed like a house that tended to rebel against Master Will''s policies, including my parents''. ''


    "From a guy like that, you must have been fortunate enough to get down and gush at marrying a lady from a duke''s house in a big country ? So happy, so much to forget common sense or something!


    "But you know, the lady from that great country is a scumbag, too."


    ''Cause you can keep an eye on him, but the guy''s close to marrying his fianc¨¦e, right? I don''t care how many times Princess Alberda''s Christa asked, because when the man and the engagement looked into the quote, she was good at laughing''


    "He said he [was pleased that his thoughts had come true], but in fact, he [was pleased that the Royal Alberda had succumbed]"


    ''Note that this was heard directly from Master Krista. I noticed you laughed. He looked at Christa and said it, so maybe it fits with Christa''s interpretation.'' Cause for a warrant lady, Christa seems to be [the princess who''s been getting in the way of her mouth] ''


    Of course, Master Krista is angry.


    "And with this one thing, [Kivera still remains arrogant, doesn''t she?] The suspicion is surfacing. Sometimes the scumbag man''s home and its surroundings have grown, but the Kivera side didn''t [at all] get through, so you can''t help it. ''


    "The Dukes of the Great Powers can do whatever they want in Alberda." Heh, wow. ''


    ''That''s why I was sent to the Demon King. It should be noted that the home of the scumbag man and the women surrounding him were taught the reality by me and Christa today. Oh, but you''re not doing anything big, are you?


    "I just offered the other world sweets to the tea party and taught them that [they won''t be available in the future beyond scorning the merchants of Ilfena]. It''s Irfena I''m here for, naturally, right?


    ''Well, if the people in question knew common sense, they''d be able to read that extent of development! Christa said [because when the Royal Alberda is inferior to the Dukes of the Great Powers, it has been said in the dark], so I don''t think he will speak''


    "By the way, right?


    "Recently, a lady from a Duke''s house in Kivera wasn''t engaged?


    "King Kivera was supposed to adopt a policy of losing the pangs between nations, but it''s weird."


    ''If that word was not a lie, it would mean that King Kivela has no power to hold back the nobility, but does that Duke family know?


    Sounds like King Kivera''s niece. So I was wondering if you could say or do something like Kivera is behind you?


    ''Well, I don''t care about that. What matters is results only, time can''t be undone''


    "Can I say that this one thing is a teaser to the second round of the Magic Instructor VS Kivela?


    "Note that neither the Demon King nor Master Will of Alberda will stop this time. Glenn or something, you''re mad!


    ''Me too, I reflected a little.... I knew I should have ravaged Kivela, just like the magicians of the past''


    ''So maybe the next time we meet, we''ll be enemies. I won''t forgive you if you become an enemy, so be prepared!


    "See you later!


    "If you want to have a discussion [via the Royal Alberda], you should contact King Tsuruga Kivera because he may not know the details of this case. Otherwise, I won''t take it. ''


    "... No, no, no, this is an absolutely awkward development. The Duke''s house... oh... is that it!


    There is only one Duke family that comes to mind. I feel like I heard about the daughter''s engagement being investigated or something, but I didn''t know the details, especially since it wasn''t something that would be discussed.


    I mean... "to that extent." The Duke''s house.


    Still unable to remain unattended was due to the fact that His Majesty''s sister, the princess, was being descended and several circumstances. I appreciate the information from Mizki, but Kivela won''t be able to crush the house in question so easily either.


    Unexpectedly, he remembers the house and the lady in question, and smiles. There was no way I could forgive His Majesty''s head-busting existence or anything, but I personally didn''t like that warrant lady.


    Simply because if you''re arrogant, it''s still better. That warrant lady sometimes looked frivolous and was very bad in nature.


    Sweet parents to themselves, and ''snake princesses'' who use the people around them to get what they want.


    Because I am His Majesty''s niece, there is no one to speak pronounced, but no door can stand in a man''s mouth. Moreover, the victims are sobbing because they tend to want people''s things.


    Or because we can''t punish that Duke''s house for ''certain circumstances'', the victims also have to cry and fall asleep.


    "That woman is making fun of me knowing that. The duchess are fooled by their cute, sweet daughters."


    If I hadn''t been harmed, I''d be a poor, sweet, cute daughter. The Duke and his wife are very sweet to their daughter.


    Well...... such a duke and wife didn''t seem to catch my eye on my predecessors called war madness. Though that is the situation it was hoped for, it is definitely an unlikely foolish duke in the usual Kivera.


    Around coming up with the use of such a parent, is that just such a place as the one born in the Duke''s house? If we were to harness that ambition in the right direction, it would have been a delicacy entrusted to us to marry the royalty of another country.


    ... but she doesn''t have that much talent. The good news is, instead of villains, it''s a villain stop.


    In this sense, Mizuki is more thorough. Even when it comes to using people, their size and impact are different digits.


    That''s why Mizuki is'' scared ''. Unilateral use would have a gap in it, but after presenting the opponent''s advantages, it brings them closer to fighting together.


    As a result, the prey certified guy is hunted down. The pathetic prey is only driven because blocking the escape route is also done simultaneously.


    It should be noted that Mizuki still wants to be "just a civilian in the original world." I want to tell you not to lie, can there ever be a civilian like you?


    "In the meantime... report to Your Majesty"


    Exhale and stand up. All this time, I wasn''t even willing to walk at all.


    Anyway, I don''t want a quick response in those places. If I were to say so, it would be about setting up a place for discussion with the Mage.


    "Ah... Lord Mage, will you crush that woman..."


    What sticks to my mouth is the undisputed truth.


    The only Lord who is the best and dearest to me. I don''t have any feelings for pests that bother me.

 343 Disaster or opportunity? Two.

    - Kivera, in a room (King Kivera perspective)


    "From the Black Cat, I received a letter"


    That''s what Cyrus, the Kingsguard knight, told him. And in anticipation of future disturbances, the eyes of the guy who gave the letter were dead.


    In speaking out at this time after finishing the discussion without delay, Cyrus decided that it was not just about Noh, but also about what should be heard by Noh''s neighbors.


    At the very least, there should be no desire on the part of the dark self to share their feelings.


    Even if the upset spread once and for all to those nearby who heard the word ''black cat''.


    "Oh... isn''t that a long time old lady? For a while, I thought an overprotective parent cat would be watching."


    "Yes, I think Mizuki was going to do that too"


    To the words, Non raised an eyebrow. Hmm, what do you mean? It''s like... don''t you just say ''the parent cat ordered''?


    What comes to mind is one thing about Gania, how to settle it. Apparently, the magician''s measures, based on the difference in identity and the treatment of himself, were not reported to His Highness Elshon in any way, including along the way.


    If you think about the mood of a parent cat suddenly poked at it in the field, then whatever you think about this one, it''s a matter of leaning your neck. The kitten was hidden beneath the belly of the parent cat, and I didn''t think she would let me go for a while.


    Imagine that in the form of a cat, a bitter laugh leaks. Even if they look like people, those two don''t feel uncomfortable.


    I think it''s sweet. But if you''re proud of your parents, you''re convinced.


    The treatment of King Gania''s brother and his wife will henceforth be perceived as'' the desire of the devil''s master ''¡­ The eyes His Highness Elshon turns to the King Gania who made him do such a role are cold.


    In the future, the King of Gania must be able to turn a hard eye on every incident. All I''m saying is, "If you let that kid do that, give him results," but you admit you''re incompetent.


    All the kittens are getting rid of their ferocity, but the parent cats are probably more so. I think they are really similar to each other, including taking great care of their bodies.


    "Your Majesty... No way, to do business with the Magic Master again..."


    "Don''t panic. Would it be first to see what''s written?


    "Right, right"


    Control the anxious proximity and open the letter. And...


    "Ahhh?


    Non set his eyes to rest.


    Unexpectedly leaked voices make their sides jump on their shoulders... but I can''t afford to care about that.


    I can see my mood dropping sharply, even as I busily follow the letters with my eyes. With that, I guess the look on Non''s face is becoming more and more rugged.


    As far as Cyrus, who had been reading one foot ahead, he was sighing with an objectified look because of his relative understanding of the Demon Master.... right, no matter how much, I don''t think this is going to be a warning shake from the Wizard in such a stupid case.


    "Ha... there seemed to be a fool in my country who couldn''t wrap up one edge"


    ''What?''


    If you keep your blue muscles afloat and say so while you release the letter to your desk, the people around you will all look dumb.


    Well, that would be natural, too. What can I say, the nobles of this country and His Majesty the Wizard are not close? With that in mind, it would be impossible for the Demon Master to bother with the fringe of another country¡­ for that too would be to pinch his mouth on the fringe of nobility, etc.


    Blah, blah, blah. I''m just not interested.


    Unless it''s behind something, it doesn''t interest me.


    In the first place, there is no way that His Highness the ''Um'' Demon King and the Demon Master would move about that. It was two people full of noisy rumors and achievements, but it''s basically pacifism.


    ... Well, the Master Magic is in trouble with the merchants (= the distribution of ingredients is delayed), and he can push to solve the problem for his own reasons.


    "Sophia''s parents made it up! Looks like he took away the man whose marriage had been decided a month later without gathering much information while his drowning daughter was still in his possession."


    "Nah......"


    "They say the country that was damaged is Alberda. Princess Krista said she was trying to flatter my niece, but she didn''t listen at all. Besides, not only did he poke at the unilateral break-up of the engagement, but he also pushed the victimless lady and her house to the end of it all."


    Everyone is silent. Naturally. There''s no way it''s going to go through with such insanity.


    elements that made it possible. That was what my country is now seeing with suspicion.


    "But the Duke''s family is your sister-in-law. If there had been a visit from the Duke''s family to the Royal House of Alberda, wouldn''t it have been possible to have a place for discussion on both sides and find a place to drop it?


    "Well, it would be possible for my sister to use her former identity as a shield to have a place for discussion. At that point, you''ll be paying the victims quite a bit, but you won''t be in any trouble until now."


    Yes, ''it was possible to find a drop''. Or that would be the general idea.


    Yet, whatever you think, you just seem to have ''shielded power, put it through impossibility''. Besides, as far as the letter from the Magic Master goes... it''s as if the ''country'' called Kivela is the shield behind them.


    "I''m sure the man was willing to ride, but in order to be impotent like that, we have to get through this one.... but I hear the Duke''s house didn''t move. Non has not heard a word of it. If you don''t know, you can''t even move."


    "That means that in the letter of His Majesty the Mage..."


    "The way our country is...... more to the point, Non''s arm is suspected. Naturally, there are words in Ilfena when we exchange words with representatives of different countries."


    The Prime Minister, who had asked, sighed deeply, putting his hand on his forehead. I guess it''s true that it''s a headache remembering situation, but I don''t have time to rest.


    Hilariously, turn your gaze to the letter from the Mage. And I was ashamed of myself for having a cheap feeling earlier that I was a "wife for a long time" and so on.


    Whether this is His Highness Elshon or not, we will have to send out His Majesty the Magic Master. Because if the royalty of another country imitates, for example, that it will break Kivela, the hardships it has had will be in vain.


    That we just had to do what it deserved, as those who wished to forge new relationships, and as those who put forward their proposals to the representatives of the countries.


    I pushed my personal feelings and judged him as one of the royalty. Parents, cats, etc., and it''s not a good thing to make fun of.


    "I must thank you, Master Magic. By passing through Cyrus, he gave me information on that side in the form of ''personal letters''."


    "¡­ Your Majesty. Haven''t you heard a voice of criticism from His Majesty the Mage?


    "That''s more of a description of the situation than a voice of condemnation. If you ask me, I''m going to push you through my friend''s stupidity."


    Yes, this is'' Stupidity for Cyrus''. A fabric stone to avoid creating ''facts'' such as'' being imitated unsolicited by my Kivera and suspected of the country''s policies and the King''s arms''.


    "Neither Alberda nor Ilfena have protested to Kivera yet. I mean, you can''t do what you didn''t do, but you didn''t make a move."


    Everyone turned their gaze to the letter from the Wizard in the hand of Non.


    "Moreover, ''if you want to talk to the Mage, go through the Royal Alberda''. Wouldn''t that be a good way to handle it? In order to talk to Lord Mage, we must make a connection to the Royal House of Alberda... there will be an opportunity to make an apology, an explanation, and even an exchange of information. Of course, you will need a formal apology after everything, but you will be able to clear up the suspicions directed at our country"


    "I see that''s why the Wizard is staying in Alberda."


    "Probably. Seems we and Alberda have deliberately set up an opportunity to discuss it, even though it would be possible for that light-hearted daughter to come to Kivera alone. Depends on the response, but we can fight together."


    Many respond to the word ''fight together''. I shook my head when I read that there were many emotions that led me there, but the words I worked for were unnecessary. This is also the harm of our measures.


    "In order to leave blood, I married a fool and sister who seemed out of my father''s sight. There were three children born...... The eldest gave way to his brother to inherit the house when he decided to support Lucas. The second son is learning as a close candidate for the second prince. The problem is... my second eldest born daughter"


    Lie down half your eyes and think of the Duke''s house in question. Though leaving blood was the highest priority marriage, the house is the home of Sofia, my side-room, and arguably the back shield of the second prince who will be the new prince.


    Moving on to the next generation, the second son, close to the second prince, has decided to take over the throne, but there is also an age issue, and he still had to be seated in the current duke for a few years.


    "For better or worse, that house pokes at our stupidity. But we have to get through this."


    As times shifted, the oldest and second sons, who were boys, became close candidates for the royal princes. The connection was deep, and the eldest son, who was supposed to inherit the house, left the house without any untraining.


    "Master Lucas is the only one I swear allegiance to. My brother, who supports the next king, will deserve the next Duke ''


    To the number of people who say they want to support Lucas, Non and others cannot help but deplore Lucas'' miscalculation. The younger brothers and princes who admired their brother took that for granted, and were reminded that it was ours that was clouding their eyes.


    "I''d like to ask His Majesty the Magic Master... ''How do you rate Lucas?'' and. Perhaps they will say an answer that we cannot imagine.... Cyrus, don''t you agree?


    "Me, is it?


    "Hmm. If you''re sincere with the Demon Master, you''ll be able to anticipate the kitten''s reaction."


    Laughing small, Cyrus was silent as he thought for a moment.


    "I think you''d appreciate that a lot. I was angry because Master Lucas insulted His Highness Elshon and the others... and if that goes away, I simply feel like I only see my abilities. Just..."


    "Just?"


    "Bad points don''t hesitate to poke, so I was wondering if everyone, including Master Lucas, could turn to painful words"


    I said something subtle. No, I guess it''s an accurate prediction in a way. In deciding further what is depressing, it seems to be a true magician.


    But if that''s the case.


    "Stupid second child...... no wonder what my stupid sister and her husband and their drowning daughter will see"


    When I shrugged unexpectedly, silence fell on the spot. To some extent, even Cyrus, who is supposed to be used to it, is convulsing his face to see what he imagined.


    The neighbors on the spot are naturally pale. Where the Duke''s family has revealed circumstances that cannot be crushed, I don''t suppose he thinks'' who as one '', such as that demon conductor handing it down.


    ... because Noon thinks so too.


    "Now, shall I write to King Alberda? Well, if you can keep the Wizard on your side, it won''t be a bad settlement."


    "Um, it doesn''t have to be a bad settlement, but there could be a lot of sacrifices..."


    "Cyrus.... Sometimes it''s better to keep your mouth shut?


    "Yes..."


    Your anticipation is a little scary because Lord Magic Master has an understanding.... You''re the one who stabbed the neighbors in the face? It''s Cyrus.

 344 The pro-cats will remain silent.

    - In Irfena Knight Dorm (Erschon Perspective)


    ''Well, then, the details are in the letter! Read it after this correspondence.''


    ''Hehe, have a good look. I beg your pardon, my lord Elshon.''


    One letter, sent at the same time as those words. Communication from Mizki was interrupted shortly after I was surprised that I should have told him directly in words.


    Even Princess Krista agrees with that. Exactly, I couldn''t deny the words of the princess of another country, I activated the magic props again, and I didn''t ask you.


    I didn''t ask you!


    ¡­¡­


    After reading the letter from Mizuki I sighed deeply. I have a bad feeling, it''s in the middle.


    Al and the others who are supposed to be guessing the situation are around, but they don''t raise one voice of labor from them.


    "I know what you knew."


    "That''s right."


    "I''m annoyed! Klaus! Al!


    They only glanced lightly over their shoulders, staring at Klaus with a smiley face and a fun Al. But I also know what you two are trying to say... ''I''m the only one who decided to turn Mizuki around''.


    Situationally and competently, Mizuki is the right person in this case. I mean, the Duke''s house in Kivera...... the royal family can''t get their hands on it badly because it''s a case involving the sister princess of King Kivera.


    Of course, one or two of the protests would normally be possible. But now is the time to get rid of some of the panning between countries. Waves should be avoided poorly.


    Above all, it was myself who suggested it. I didn''t think that what I thought would be the best choice for looking ahead would be shackled.


    "Nevertheless, Mizuki and Krista got along a lot."


    "Ugh..."


    If you unwittingly solidify into Al''s simple question.


    "What, you really enjoyed it?" Win first! ''And I know Mizuki is shagging, but even Christa said,'' I''m sorry! ''I didn''t know you''d say that.... to the extent that we gathered information at the Tea Party, what happened?


    "Oh, yeah... I think I said, ''Read the letter for details'' because they preach directly to you"


    Klaus was unconscious, and he came after me. Answer me I want to make a reality escape. It would be too, far sighted.


    This time, because of the state of the joint operation with King Alberda, Mizki was allowed by King Alberda to use magic tools that would allow him to converse with us. Blah, it''s about the demonic props that deliver video and audio to each other, which were used during discussions in Gania and Irfena the other day.


    To be clear, there are few opportunities for this to be used. It''s hard to tell if they''re real, and they need the same magic equipment on both sides.


    But only this time, I wanted the correspondent to be fake. Even though I thought it was a dream, an escape from reality, I couldn''t help but find a little hope.


    Mizuki and Princess Krista over the footage from the demon props seemed like a lot of fun.


    That''s enough to make us both laugh so high already......!


    The fact that Princess Christa and Mizuki are now friends is not a problem in itself. It would have been only a matter of time before Mizuki got to know Princess Christa because she is also cordial with King Wilfred.


    ... Well, I don''t know if we''re going to get that far with that encounter.


    The problem is that Klaus spoke of "the extent to which we gathered information at the Tea Party". In his self-declaration in correspondence, he did say, ''I have declared war at the Tea Party''.


    Mizuki said "one win" and I guess I missed it there... yes, I thought so.


    "You can read the letter. Ha... there''s no way that stupid cat would declare a normal war...!


    "" What?


    "Yeah, just read it. Or read it."


    Al took the letter in his hand, even as he tilted his neck at how I looked with an angry grin. Klaus peeks into it too and follows the letters with his eyes as does Al.


    - And.


    "What? I drew Princess Tircia into my collaborators...? Using what bait?


    "No, it wouldn''t be there to be surprised. I wonder why Princess Tircia, who is supposed to have most of the authority, could be Mizuki''s desired collaborator?


    "That''s right... isn''t that strange, all sorts of things...!


    Unexpectedly, I plunge into my desk. I''m in the mood to slap an asshole cat in the head that brought this information to me right now.


    As Klaus put it, Princess Tircia should now be in a state where she is being kept and killed in order to use that talent to rebuild the country. ¡­ at least, it was planned to be so. The countries involved must have been convinced by that.


    But for some reason, Princess Tircia has become a trusted collaborator of Mizuki. If it''s royalty, interference with the merchants should be troublesome because each other''s interests are involved.


    What should I do? Princess Tircia, I''m not suppressed at all!?


    If you didn''t know, you could have missed it, why would you tell me!?


    ¡­¡­ You just have to do something you didn''t see, El. The report is only from the earlier demonic props. "


    Al quickly returns the letter to the envelope and hands it to one of the twins beside him.


    "Right, this is a letter to the twins. It''s just a status report. Right, you guys?


    Words of confirmation were put in as Klaus cautioned the two of them. Al next door, like Klaus, his eyes threaten to ''make the right decision''... No, he''s telling.


    To those two attitudes and words, the twin knights look at each other as they freak out.


    "... If it''s a letter from Mizuki, it''s addressed to us. He just went to see Lord Glenn."


    "You didn''t write a letter to His Highness.... he knew that too and tried to delude him."


    After a deep sigh, they deliberately uttered the two desired words. The Al''s and the others who made the twins say it also nod satisfactorily, and everyone around them is grinning at their accomplices.


    Or is everyone stunned by Mizuki''s behavior? "Do you want to do that?!? ''.


    Princess Tircia of Sarovara. She was a "severe ciscon," Mizki said, as well as a very horrible female fox.


    Once hostile to Mizuki, but with the flexibility to join hands depending on the conditions, he should now have a friendly relationship there with Mizuki. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, a


    Such a person is moving. She will necessarily do what Mizuki wants.


    With the twins that are turning into Mizuki, you have an objectified look.


    Still, it is thanks to their special abilities and their accustomed continued involvement in numerous disturbances that they have been able to make the best decisions.


    ... and every time you look like that, the black and white knights are giggling all the time, too.


    I snuck out a sigh of relief at how the childhood tamers looked. As soon as possible, the gaze just goes, ''Don''t say anything''.


    pity. Very pitiful. Whoever you ask, the twins are the victims of Mizuki and the Guardians.


    Beautifully ignoring the will of the two of them, they are surrounded by the Al''s in good order.


    "But you just contacted Lord Cyrus of Kivera. He would give it to King Kivela as a letter from Mizki."


    "Right, I think that connection is appreciated. At least if King Quivera contacted King Alberda, it means he''s willing to discuss it."


    Nod, I agree with Al. Mizuki''s unsure connections were greatly appreciated in cases like this one.


    There is no way Mizki is sending a letter to King Kivela or his closest friends... as he can''t even send it in his capacity, so it''s not supposed to be a request from Irfena. Even if it seems, it is suspicious.


    Using it, Mizki was telling Kivela about an incident in Alberda. It is up to Lord Cyrus if that is to be passed on to King Kivela. And the future policy is determined by King Kivera''s actions after they are passed on.


    ... Well, it seemed like the Alberda fools would be the first to do the damage.


    "Being unable to obtain tea leaves is deadly as a nobleman, isn''t it? Mizuki seems to have appealed to the sweetness of different worlds, so it is possible that the parents of the Kingsguard knights who attended the tea party will not notice."


    "Invite everyone around you to exchange information¡­ There are no tea leaves to host. Hehe, it''s going to be a lot of fun, isn''t it? Because as a lady''s hobby, you have to be somewhat familiar with tea leaves and their production areas."


    "It''s insidious, isn''t it, Mizuki?"


    "Well, I guess it fits what they do with their heads. All you have to do is leave it, and you''ll destroy yourself on your own." Neither the Royal Alberda nor Ilfena has done anything "? There''s more to being distanced from the merchants than the fact that you despised them first."


    Everyone snorts at Klaus'' words in unison. I think the way Mizuki handled this one is very malicious, but the cause of it is the victim... tyranny of the merchants by the home of the Kingsguard knight. This can''t complain to anyone.


    "In the meantime, let''s wait for Kivera to move. It''s about Mizuki, so I think you''re thinking of something else."


    "Right, because that kid is my black cat. You''ll never be convinced that you''re just a love animal you can love."


    - My kid''s a helpless old lady, but he''s only good at hunting.


    That''s right, squeal, and think about what''s going to happen. Black cats who are good at hunting will try to tour a variety of measures and hunt for their intended prey.


    Black cats are no better than knowing they can''t go home until they hunt for their prey. I don''t know if I''m willing to give it a break or anything.


    I could easily predict that, deepening my grin.... It wouldn''t be such a distant future to have that noisy kid back here.

 345 Situation checks are important

    - At Glenn''s Hall.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It is Master Will and Glenn who look difficult and are silent. I hear the two of you are looking at a letter that arrived today from King Kivela. Apparently, Cyrus, you did a good job this time.


    There you go, toy. Don''t do it, toy.


    Keep it up and turn it into something convenient for me and Kivera!


    "I''m glad King Kivela wasn''t involved... or didn''t know about the matter itself. I''m delighted..."


    "... ''the Duke''s house where they thought nothing could be done''? No, foolishness is a sin."


    Both of them sigh together. Well, I don''t even know how that feels.


    "I mean, is that it? Their parents...... you mean the Duke and his wife only have the perception that ''I just fulfilled my daughter''s self''?


    "As far as this goes, I was wondering if it was'' those people ''"


    "It''s the marriage of a drowning daughter!? ''I don''t even look into it much'' equals indifference in a way!?


    There is no need for Master Will to whine "Impossible......" Master Will himself is a parent with a daughter.


    Especially the Duke family, which is often related to royalty and royalty, should be concerned about marriage.... because it leads to the "Royal Blood Spill". If you choose a bad opponent, you could get caught up in a throne aim.


    ¡­ but such perception is when the common sense person is the other person.


    There seemed to be parents in the world who had my daughter''s utmost priority over such circumstances.


    That''s battle madness through incompetence! In a way, wow.


    "Well, unexpected or as expected...... If it wasn''t for these people, they''d be hunted by war madness."


    With a dry laugh, a flickering wave, Glenn glances at me with a jittery eye.


    "It''s Alberda who''s bothered by those fools...?


    "You had a fool in your own country who rode that story. He said Alberda''s weak back is not good enough for this one!


    "Ku......! Non said he complained about his tough posture...!


    Dan! and Glenn slapped their fists on the table. Emotional Glenn seems unusual, and Master Will is pulling on Glenn somewhere.


    It''s just... you know how Glenn feels, right? This, if you had protested Kivela as Glenn put it, you wouldn''t have stuck around.


    Having said that, the fear of Kivera, who has reigned as a great power for many years, should be firmly rooted. The Duke''s house - and King Kivera''s sister, the princess, is being descended - can''t be blamed for hesitating to stick to his demands.


    Blah, I just don''t know what Glenn is afraid of.


    Red cats with habitual personalities are out-of-the-box.


    It would be more normal for Master Will to push off the opposing aristocrats and not be able to get into a hard posture than he could figure out the inside of Kivela.


    Master Will and I would have personally agreed with Glenn, but it is not a good idea for the king to push it off in a way that is close to arbitrary. The Royal House of Alberda can''t be more impotent than some rebel against Master Will.


    But the letter from Kivera also yielded.... If the Duke and his wife in Kivera are in such a state, this time the schemer would almost certainly be the Duke''s Lady.


    "The Duke''s warrant doesn''t seem to have a nice personality inside. Besides, you''re an ambitious Kingsguard knight who broke his engagement, right? Doesn''t the Dukes feel like they''ve become daughters?


    That''s what I said as I poked the letter at my fingertips, and the two nodded with bitter faces.


    "Overall, the story from Krista would be, too. Do you feel like you just breathed something convenient into your parents that''s sweet on you?


    "Right. Besides, you also understand that your house can''t be crushed. Side room¡­ Kivera will try to protect you if you are the mother''s home to the next King Kivera."


    "Didn''t you know all about it? This lady."


    If you just say it out loud, you both nodded to agree. Again, they seem to think so to both of us.


    Dude...... you just steal a near marriage fianc¨¦e and you have a bad personality!? This Duke''s Lady. Her face seems to be a pretty system, but its contents seem to be quite sexual.


    Because she only has this kind of information, it''s not like the Kingsguard knight instigated it. In a way, you two look great.


    "... so? What do you think would be the best thing to do, Master Magic?


    Unexpectedly, Master Will asks. Unlike earlier, the face was terribly entertaining.


    "Oh, I''m a civilian, aren''t I? I was wondering if it would be fun to hear my opinion."


    "Ha! Interesting things to say, Lord Mage!... Christa''s Tea Party, it''s been a lot of fun."


    ¡­¡­


    Keep smiling and staring at each other.... Correction, I''m in the middle of a blackmail by gaze.


    ''Look, there''s some confusion, isn''t there? It''s cunning to have fun alone, just tell me.''


    Master Will''s eyes obviously said so. There are more personal feelings seeping in there than kings.


    While showing himself as a king, Master Will himself prefers to be ~ nah ~ fun (meaning). And I thought it was a belligerent type inside, although it tends to be hidden by its extravagant character.


    Because, Master Will, you scratched the throne at the disputed quote.


    You can''t imitate someone you care about!?


    And, I mean.


    Not that Master Will is particularly belligerent, but the royal people who are in a position to take the throne are quite concerned.


    Otherwise it will be easily crushed or used by the nobles. In the worst case scenario, it would be erased as an animosity to the country.


    Tircia or His Highness Schanze would be a good example. Even the Demon King and Cecil are not adults. Because, like Hilda, who tries to be loyal, he can be challenged in a tough way because of his seriousness.


    The world of ogre is a lie. She''s a weak princess. I don''t know.


    A nice prince is a delicacy with the power to overwhelm nobility, right?


    "There is no need for us to lay our hands on the home of the Kingsguard in the future. It crumbles on its own¡­ by spreading rumors that ''I scorned the merchants''"


    "You know what? I see you''ve already hit your hand"


    "Yeah. Especially when it comes to getting tea leaves. You''re hopeless. Tircia is totally my collaborator. It will take time and gradually make tea leaves unavailable"


    "Oops... I don''t know what that is."


    "Hehe. It''s deadly for nobility, isn''t it!


    "No, I was afraid Princess Tircia was a collaborator."


    ¡­¡­ Flush gently there. It''s through, it''s through!


    Don''t point me out there. I reported it to the Demon King, but it''s a top secret for the sermon!


    It is not an Alberda obedience that cannot be seen to show. It''s also true that you simply think ''Lady Fox, Scary'', but more than that, ''Why, I can hit you with my hands!?'' I guess I was stunned.


    - However, the main obedience''s reaction was not the opposite.


    Master Will is pulling his face apart, but Glenn had a good smile and a thumbs up. For aristocrats, tea leaves fall under the category of necessity. Regardless of the organization of the Tea Party, it is certain that there will be obstacles in life.


    Glenn seems to know that''s going to be devastating. Well, what... if I came to visit a customer or something, I could tell I was about to fall in one shot, like?


    Besides, Krista says, "The Alberda Royal Family won''t help you." It''s packed, totally.


    "So, against Kivela, though. ''The upper echelons, including King Kivera, were unaware of this incident and showed sincerity to Alberda'' in this exchange of letters, right?


    "Right, that''s a letter from over there." Knowing what''s going on, I''ve been asking Alberda. "I have to appreciate that attitude."


    do it, and Master Will laughs. Whether you know it''s a farce or not, you''re willing to take my suggestion.


    "Now, then, the future in which the two nations contend has vanished. Next, about the culprits.... Me, I''m going to go to Kivera once. For once, you''re related? You want to hear what Kivera wants settled and done. If we keep the terms offered by King Kivera, we''ll see a lot of ''pranks''."


    The reason for the visit is'' via Glenn, I heard one thing about this one '', but you can say. It may be seen as problematic if Irfena knows the contents of the letters exchanged between the two countries - Alberda and Quivera - but I pass by the fact that they are only'' individuals''.


    Kivela and I use you, Cyrus, just like I do, so that would show an understanding of those interpretations. In other words, it would be easier to join hands with me because the direction of ''sanctions within my own country while showing good faith to Alberda'' is desirable.


    "I will ''personally go to Kivera and retaliate under the supervision of King Kivera''. Kivera can only report to Alberda that sanctions have been imposed in her country, while presenting what I have been involved in. He writes he''s going to apologize again, and isn''t it the perfect ''souvenir'' for that!


    "Mizuki, what can I do for you?


    "Mm-hmm... that depends on Kivera''s desired settlement. I am certain that we cannot crush the Duke''s house, but on the contrary, ''there is only certain information about it at the moment''. Even if you''re convinced of the circumstances you have to, you''re not willing to forgive the culprits, are you?


    "Naturally."


    IMMEDIATE ANSWER. Glenn and Master Will hammer beautifully.


    Looks like they can''t give Kivera an opinion from a standpoint. So...... I''m the best.


    "Master Will, will you tell King Kivera? The magician said he was going to meet to discuss the future. Of course, I''ll sneak away."


    "I understand. The Master of Magic can use metastatic magic, so it will be possible."


    I deepen my grin with the thought of a good time as I put my satisfied nod, Master Will, into my sight.


    Come on, Kivera ladies and gentlemen? Can you offer me a settlement that I''m comfortable with?

 346 Care invites more pranks

    - At the Alberda Glenn Hall.


    I was told to go to Kivera via Will. It should be noted that Master Will also pointed to the words of labor just this time whether King Kivela felt sorry for him.


    Well, that''s right! "Next to my father, my stupid sister and my stupid niece! That''s hard, dude!? ''But you''ll be in the mood to slap him on the shoulder!


    ''Cause come on... this time, King Kivera isn''t a bad shard, is he?


    The attempt to have his sister daughter-in-law in the Duke''s house and leave royal blood would itself be an extraction of King Kivera, but as far as the situation at the time is concerned, this would be the right choice.


    Whatever, my brothers are being killed in real life by war madness. "No, no, no, no, no, no! ''It is also not impossible to be.


    As far as the scars left by war madness on other countries, and their impact, he must not have even thought about shards such as the future. I just think it was so intense or aimed at the demise of Kivela.


    Well, nobody can choose where to be born, so I guess it''s a mistake in itself that such a guy was born royal. The situation around him, or times didn''t take his side either.


    If this was the Great War two hundred years ago, I think the war madness would have been called ''the heroic king who boasted undefeated in numerous wars and did not allow himself to be weak in his blood, but tailored his country to a mighty nation'' or something.


    The point is, ''the continent is too peaceful''. That the king must not only have the ability to rule the country or to read the times and the air, but also the wisdom appropriate to the circumstances of the time.


    Other abilities - it''s unclear if there was a competent Blaine or if he had that ability in person, but the politics seemed to be well formed - seemed fine, so war madness was only such abilities, I guess, lacking.


    That''s it, Sieg, who says'' only his face and physical abilities deprive him of nutrition, his head remains empty ''. I think if you think of him, you''ll see how bad that sucks.


    It is thanks to the family and caregiver Keith that Zeke is relatively unproblematic. Even with that tearful effort, it''s in that state, so around him he says, ''Our homeland is a battlefield!'' If you had all your kind going on the ground...... hey?


    I guess the war madness had a lot of endorsers around it, so it went awry. Stopper important, super important!


    So.


    We expressed our understanding that we were sympathetic to King Kivera and the country''s top management, but there was no choice to forgive the culprits.


    Naturally, it became ''do it''. It should be noted that the Demon King and Ilfena also agreed to this.


    ... I explained to the Demon King what the situation was like with Kivela. These are new information, and they weren''t available in Irfena.


    Although it is not formal information-sharing because I am personally ticking my parents¡­, it seems that I have convinced Ilfena by asking Will to write a single piece.


    This cleared up suspicions such as'' Kivera is unwilling to change ''. It''s clear... even from Ilfena. Well, you know,'' The culprit kills, right? ''Expectations are expected?


    Naturally, I''m the executive officer! Apparently, a secret GO from Irfena! I see you''ve got your autograph. I seem unofficially ordered to hunt prey.


    Leave it to me! Because the only thing that worried me was how Irfena reacted when she found out about our movements!


    If the Demon King is not at a disadvantage, there is nothing to be afraid of......!


    ¡­¡­


    No, you were seriously worried about that for a reason. The Demon King won''t leave because the merchants he was sheltering are his victims, but he can take responsibility for bringing me to retaliation.


    At the corner, I''ve come to recognize you as the "Parent Cat" from "His Highness the Demon King," and you''re not going back to normal!


    This is not a judgment based on the point that ''what you have done is right or not''. Without question, they take it to mean ''angry at the merchants they shelter and crushed the culprits''.


    In particular, third parties who do not know the details of the situation think so. That''s what they see on their own because of the horrible rumors that pervade them... rumors and numbers of violence, horrible.


    Then again irresponsible fear legends will be whispered and the Demon King himself will be scared. Because it''s true that someone with special abilities leads a magician or the worst sword.


    Now, if an unrelated country or nobleman had the information that ''the Wizard is letting go wild'', then the involvement of the Demon King must be suspected. The harm caused by overprotections infiltrated me.


    Assuming that happens, I''ve already hit my hand. Correctly, I asked ''em'' to live in Ilfena.


    "Please manipulate the information so the Demon King doesn''t say it badly!


    Copy that. Being a merchant and being kind isn''t a lie, and now even if you get busted. Even if you swung off the stopping el, there''s no wonder.... more than El hasn''t done your search at the moment, the possibility has stopped rumouring. ''


    ''Thanks! You don''t have to worry about my bad reviews. Well, the legend of terror is welcome.


    ¡­ what an exchange between me and Klaus.


    It''s no big deal if I''m the only one in the other world to be badly told, and now that the Mage is synonymous with fear, isn''t it?


    In the first place, I am living in isolation from the beginning. Besides, the place is the nest of knights with the name of ''that'' wing. Even if there are rumors, there is no way to confirm them.


    Most importantly, since the Demon King has been treated as the only stopper from day to day, even if I am scolded, it will never mean that I will be separated from the Demon King or the Knight Dormitory Noiko.... from suck, let him take care of it! In a targeted sense.


    Of course, Noeko the Knight Dormitory will know me and Klaus are taking over. What I don''t know is that there''s only one demon king.


    It''s okay! Because unless the Knight s takes a strange attitude and the Demon King is suspicious, he won''t find out!


    Even if we find out after everything is over, there''s no correction to the rumors that spread out. ?


    Whether we all have a sermon waiting for us afterwards, this is the right thing to do. As the word proper material suggests, I only move to make use of being a different person.


    The means of attack are varied because I am a joker named ''Magic Instructor'' and I have connections in various countries.


    On the face of this visit to Kibera, it reads: ''I have visited you, Cyrus, and now greet King Kibera''.


    "We''re going to Kivera! Cyrus, I visited you. I was visiting the royal castle last time, and [coincidentally] I was also at a meeting. King Kivela and everyone in the upper echelons of the country found me, and [after talking to the public] I decide that this time the culprit was told!


    Like this, I tell Kivera. ''I thought you were going out of your way to ask about the perpetrators. I''m not going to talk to you about this. Coincidence! Coincidence!'' Let it pass in front of the building.


    The result is only that I will fight King Kivela. FACT OF COOPERATION = King Kivera is the back shield of my reprisals, so even if the Duke was the opponent who smelled like there was an unauthorized and national back shield, we can pay each other well.


    Advantages of Kivera: I''m mad about this one! Targeted appeal.


    PRIVATE ADVANTAGE: Since King Kivela was granted immediate permission to retaliate, if the conditions presented are met, no blame will be placed on him.


    Aim for this one this time. Given the future, this would be the best situation. This is about to drop even as Kivela, because it would also mean that the damage of the Demon Master was minimal because King Kivela moved properly.


    Later, I want the merchants who were damaged to convince me. It would be more awkward to ignore them than to retaliate.


    So.


    I snuck out of Ilfena today and asked this victimized merchant to come! One of them is the brother of the merchants I take care of - the people who bear the name of the wings.


    Your brother said, ''My brother is a hard-working man who fulfilled both his dreams of becoming a merchant and a knight''. He says that your brother himself supports his brother, who moves his loyalty to the country first, as he inherits a house called Merchant for generations.


    Such a brother seems to be a respectable person from his brother''s point of view - both as a merchant and as a brother - and his brothers are good friends.


    I thought there was no prejudice against me. Because my little father, the merchant I take care of, is my brother, so you were listening to the truth (meaning) of the magician!


    "No, I didn''t expect to inconvenience the Wizard..."


    That''s what I''m saying, brother - a merchant from Irfena bows his head. In contrast, I waved flirtatiously and appealed to ''never mind''.


    "No, because it was the Demon King who threw me into Alberda. I mean, the little fathers are asking me to take care of them, so I can repay them, and most importantly."


    Yeah, seriously, I can''t get my head up on those little fathers. I''ve been taking care of a lot of things since I rubbed it with Kivera.


    The merchant laughed happily if he smiled, hiding such a true meaning.


    "He''s floating, but there are times when I don''t even know if that''s acting or genuine. But he does a fine job of showing that to his surroundings. As my brother, I am proud."


    "Ahhh... Sure, for not seeing the heart, you''re told something sharp"


    I was also asked to help Mr. Rafik''s sister''s family escape in Gania, but I am asked to do just that. Those aren''t the people who keep the cheap impression......, are those merchant little fathers?


    "It is the merchants who use information and products as weapons. If you don''t have a head you can use, they''ll just feed you around. Are you satisfied with enough success or do you dream of becoming a big success? Sometimes I fail, but I like business!


    I can''t feel a lie in the look on the face of a merchant who says that and laughs joyfully.


    It''s just... maybe it''s those people that made me angry about this one.


    "Yes, is the Mage Master not interested in ornaments, etc? This time, I''m sorry that I don''t need it anymore, but I have something like this. Well, it''s less transparent, so it''s a stone that''s not worth it as a gem..."


    Put some chunks on the table, if you say so. They are similar to rose quartz but more red-flavored stones.


    Because it is beautiful but less transparent, it seems that it is less valuable as a gem. Rose pink and beautiful, though.


    "Gems, is it?


    "Yeah. See, the name of that young lady is'' Rosa '', isn''t it? Anything, she said, was named after her grandmother who preferred roses. So it was like a stone reminder of a rose and a decoration..."


    With a bitter smile, the merchant clapped his shoulders. Oh, it sure looks good on Mr. Rosa. Even when it comes to pink with strong redness, it would have subtly adorned her because of the soft feel shades.


    Is that what you''re recommending to me because that''s back on blank paper?


    "If you don''t mind, I was hoping you could use it for the magician. Of course, I won''t pay for it. Think of it as a thank you."


    "No, there''s no way..."


    "My brother was also guiding the magician......" If he became interested in the ornaments, he would be a little more adult ".... Well, as far as I can hear it, my brother told me..."


    ¡­¡­


    I mean, I was worried about the little fathers of the merchants...?


    ''I''m not saying lady, just have some femininity!''.


    Say it. Super say it, those merchant little fathers.


    Those people also have the position of knights with wings, so even if they weren''t involved, they probably know what I made of ''that''.


    As a result, I asked my brother¡­ ''Let me have even one of the ornaments in the form of a thank you''. You won''t be able to wear it if it''s expensive, so this time the stone that was left over was the perfect one.


    But I''m sorry. I saw this stone and came up with something good ?


    "You can have this, right?


    "Yes, there are craftsmen in our possession for processing, so you can take whatever shape you want."


    Asked for confirmation, he nodded with a relieved face. Appears to have shown interest.


    But too bad! Interests are interests, but what I have is an interest in the sense of ''what can be used as part of retaliation''.


    "Can I use this for this retaliation?


    "Yes?"


    "Would you like to use this stone to participate in retaliation, too?


    - You want to do something with your own hands?


    Tell him with a tickling laugh, and the merchant will blink again for a while.


    "Absolutely! That sounds fun. If that''s possible, I wanted to join you.... Actually, I was more of a prank kid than my brother when I was a kid."


    I got on with a good smile. Right, pranks are fun......!


    That said, we''re adults now. You''re not gonna make a kid-level prank into something cute, are you?


    "That''s right - use this stone, in this way... Another favor..."


    "Hmm, the stones are small, so I thought it wouldn''t take that long. I think we can do quite a few. I have another favor to ask, so I think I can introduce you."


    "So can I leave this one to you? I''m going to see King Kivera from now on, so I''ll negotiate even then!


    "Ha! It''s getting kind of fun......!


    Deciding on a general role, we held hands together firmly. We''re a "prank-loving party" (launched a few seconds ago), and we''re gonna do it in Norinoli. ?


    My little merchant fathers, I''ll take advantage of it in a different direction, but thanks for your concern for me!


    Looks like you''ll have more color in retaliation for what you''ve been thinking about...!

 347 Wizard, one of them interrupting Kivela.

    - In Kivera Royal Castle.


    "... so I came to see you from Ilfena. And then, Cyrus, you''re on a field trip."


    ¡­¡­


    "Right?... Look, say ''yeah''. Loyalty is being tested, now is the time."


    "Eh... it''s very unwillingness, but leave it at that"


    With dead eyes, Cyrus, you admitted my point. To him like that, the people around him turn their eyes to pity and respect.


    That''s the plan, ''Cyrus, I went to see you, and then I talked to the Kings of Kivera''.


    You are currently happily running. You can''t escape either because you''re in a state of almost no veto, Cyrus, and you were embedded in this plan to cry.


    Oh, my God, you''re just gonna say, ''I was friends with a demon conductor''! There are a lot of people in other countries who are in a harder position!?


    If I were to give an example, would it be the ecclesiastical nobles and knights of Barraksin? Ugliness was scattered by me - as "memories of having fun and playing", it even leaked out to the video - so they can quite admire the gaze directed at them by people from other countries.


    Of course, the gaze that can be directed at them is, ''Oh, these are the magician''s toys. It means selling fights to His Royal Highness the Demon King, and assholes who have been bewitched by the Demon Master. "


    To the people who have been bothered by them, they seem delighted and demeaning. Looks like you''re enjoying it. Most importantly.


    Guilt? No shards, either, anything?


    King Baraksin and the Demon King approved exposures, I''m not bad. ?


    Baraksin is in the process of deciding on an operation that I have proposed that will sharpen the power of the ecclesiastical nobles. In the first place, they ended up rejecting me where I appealed to the King because they had an unrelated priori!


    "My brother and sister seem to be having a lot of fun lately..." is what His Highness Linus said.


    ... The Bracons seem to be amiable and interested in retaliation. Since this is going to last for a few more years, Baraxin will be fine now.


    Because if you do something far-fetched, the King and his wife can take you fast!


    You both seem to be waiting for that opportunity!


    It is His Royal Highness Linus, the only one who does not understand the resentment accumulated in the accumulation there. The day is near when it comes to the conscience of Baraxin or becoming a healing being.


    ... back to the story.


    Well, that''s why! Today it''s called ''Assault! GO to the Royal Castle of Quivera!'' It is. It''s trivial that your guide, Cyrus, is a dead eye.


    "You''ve come a long way, Master Magic. Well, there''s been a lot going on, and we''ve had more chances to meet each other lately."


    "That''s right, King Kivera. I shouldn''t have had to make this visit."


    "Exactly. Damn, I''m in trouble."


    Ugh, haha, me and King Kivera laughing at each other deliberately. But King Kivela''s proximity was pale. With the knights of the escort, all those who look somewhere like they''ve been obsessed.


    ¡­¡­


    ''Cause, King Kivera, you''re obviously mad at me, aren''t you?


    I know how it feels. No one would want to complain if they took the liberty of making a case that suspected the way the country was.


    In particular, King Kivera is the type of person who doesn''t like these ''idiots''. If there are no special circumstances, you must be crushing every house with a fast track. In fact, that''s the easiest way to make sure your surroundings know you''re ''angry''.


    "It''s a waste of time, let''s get down to business"


    "Um, right.... Oh, sit over here. It''s only because I found the Wizard right after the meeting and invited him to chat."


    Copy that, sir.


    It seemed true that we were having some kind of discussion, and everyone nearby was in their seats all together. They stay away from it and are directed to a small table that was otherwise available.


    I see ~, ''people who hadn''t yet taken their seats just heard the chatter at the table they had made ready for impromptu'', right? Um, roger that.


    "So, the other day... King Alberda seems to have understood this situation. If it is also the home of the second prince''s biological mother, who becomes the king''s prince, it cannot be just crushed. In the first place, Non expects nothing from the present Dukes."


    "So can you expect the next generation?"


    "Of course. He''s the second son to succeed, but he has the perfect ability as a second prince''s sidekick. My brother mainly chooses Lucas, but this one is also excellent. The sons of the Duke and his wife were both encouraged to study as close candidates for the next king."


    King Kivela is not the kind of person who makes sweet decisions because he is within himself. Then it would mean that if we move on to the next generation, the Duke family in question will function correctly. Only in modern times, they were chosen not to suit the tastes of war madness.


    "For that, my daughter had an unfortunate growth, didn''t she?


    Unexpectedly, King Kivela nodded bitterly.


    "I really spend less time with my family than my sons encourage me to study. Also, from a female father, my daughter would be cuter than my son. My niece seemed so cute and sweet."


    "Though I don''t think a nice lady would steal a man close to marriage, a phrase that looked down on a royal family in another country, immersed in a sense of superiority"


    "For the parents, isn''t ''the look of our pretty daughter sweetening to ourselves'' everything?... Well, the reputation from the others seemed different. Oh, didn''t you have an interesting nickname? You see, Cyrus?"


    "Ha..."


    It''s rare for you, Cyrus, to be told the story. Rather than not knowing it, it feels like I''m lost in what I say.


    What, does it even have a name that you can say? The Duke''s Lady.


    After a while, Cyrus, you sighed deeply and opened your mouth with hesitation.


    "Sure...... it''s" Princess Onei ". That''s what they call it in the shadows because they use the men around them to imitate threats, to flicker their positions and take people''s things."


    "... a princess? What? Seriously?


    "Yeah, that''s what they call it.... don''t you think it''s strange? Lord of Magic. I can''t believe the Duke''s Lady, who has good blood muscles, good looks, and no health issues, doesn''t have a fianc¨¦e. If you''re going to marry, it''s only natural that you should investigate the person''s behavior first. The result is the status quo. Of course. Seriously, it''s good blood, so even if you marry, you''ll have trouble treating it."


    Though half self-absorbed, Cyrus, you were greatly exposed. Around the end, the personal grudges - that have shamed King Kivela - look transparent to you, don''t I?


    However, as far as I''m concerned, I''d like to applaud the nickname.


    "Hey, what''s that!? Instead of being in person, I didn''t feel ashamed of my parents or anything!? You''re an idiot!?


    "Yeah, I guess so... I think so too. However, since the Dukes are oblivious to rumors, I wonder if they believe in their cute, sweet daughter."


    "You need to know where my daughter works?


    "It seems that some of the people who complained to them believed in the testimony of the person and those around them."


    "Heh..."


    King Kivera is enjoying our conversation.... No, is it right to say ''I heard that story and expect you to suggest something''?


    Nobility in my own country¡­ or I would not normally let you listen to stories that would disadvantage my blood relatives. I mean, Cyrus, your story is'' King Kivera Approved (= Facts Investigated) ''!


    "Damn, they''re in trouble, aren''t they?


    "Yeah, really. Ningro, I want to laugh a lot right now. I want to say what I think out loud."


    "All right, let''s forgive it. I''d like to say a lot to my stupid sisters, but I can''t stand out and make the Duke''s house less valuable."


    When he opened his eyes lightly to the unexpected words, King Kivera nodded with a good smile. However, those eyes are not laughing at all.


    Oh? Does that mean King Kivera is willing to say these words too? Perhaps you''ve been considering dealing with something since the beginning.


    It''s just really not a good time right now. Even if the second prince were to become the king''s prince, it would be awkward for that mother''s home to lose legs or something. The second prince''s biological mother, the side room - this guy should have been decent - could have said that if he did poorly, he''d quit that position or something.


    "Don''t hesitate, then.... how old are you, that princess! The only time I look cute is in my childhood. I don''t care what you think more than ''use your surroundings to intimidate or flicker your status'' in the first place! You malicious scumbag! In a way, wow! The villain of a story like that, is he real? I''m stunned about that! You think the world revolves around you, shameless no!


    "Is that it? You, weren''t you fought and sold by people who admire the Guardians?


    Cyrus back in vegetables. You turn the simple question, but I shake my neck to the side.


    "Have you ever been sold a fight as a woman? Others are ambitious or have a purpose. But, you know, everyone around you is a man, right? I don''t think there''s a lot of kids who say," Use it as a handkerchief for a quote that made a man samurai, and your parents trick you into using it, too, "huh?


    "What?"


    "''Cause at the time you let a man serve you,'' you can be seen from a thinker or his house, not being eligible for marriage '', right? You don''t have any chastity. First of all, I would never do a romantic brain lady. It''s women who choose to surround themselves."


    First one, break your finger.


    "Next, ''use a man as a pawn''. This, male superiority, is lethal when knights and politicians are in a male-only country, and what they do with it is'' extortion & robbery ''. You know how retarded this is." A woman obsessed with a man "and" a woman who harasses her hands without contaminating them "are the impressions around her. Besides,'' It''s the Duke''s house, so buy your own. If your house is in financial difficulty, let it contribute to your surroundings! ''Don''t you think? Either way, it raises questions about the finances of your home and surroundings."


    "Ahhh... you can take that for granted, sure"


    I hear you were convinced of this too, Cyrus, and you''re nodding.... King Kivera sounds like he''s having fun, so I guess he''s not willing to flatter me.


    No, it could be ''I''m trying to make that seem like a fact by making me say whatever I want''. Or how far can you imagine from the information given?


    "So, last. How about a duke and his wife who are lightly fooled by such a stupid daughter? From other countries, it''s like, ''That''s crazy, isn''t it?'' I think it''s normal. The Duke''s house in Kivera is huge, too. So if you look into it with doubt, you will expose all kinds of daughters'' businesses and the dukes'' wastefulness. You''re going to be targeted from other countries, right?, this. It''s only true that there''s royal blood in it."


    "That''s why we haven''t divulged any of their information before. I didn''t expect to expose myself in another country..."


    "Oh, so you didn''t have any information in other countries ~"


    "Naturally. Still, they''re the Dukes until the trail is safe to take over.... unpleasantly."


    You just couldn''t keep your mouth shut anymore, King Kivela joining the story in the middle or in the gutter. Apparently, it was such a headache project that I wanted to say stupid things about it.


    ¡­¡­


    Um, King Kivera? Cyrus, you and people in your vicinity are saying ''hard work''...? I mean, ''that was all the famous problem children''.


    Unexpectedly, I see King Kivela with pitiful caged eyes. Oh, yeah, you can be mad at this. King Kivela is also a fine victim. You poked at the gap where the country was rushing to change, and you were softened in Alberda.


    You felt my feelings, King Kivera gazed at me after sighing.


    "Well, that''s why. This is also an outrage because our surveillance is off. Of course, that''s no excuse. Later, I''ll make a formal apology to Alberda and Ilfena.... by the way?


    King Kivera laughs, doing it to.


    "I''m talking about the Demon Master who defeated us, can you come up with anything interesting? That''s how much I laughed, I think it sparked my interest."


    "Oh... Was it the fabric stone for that that gave you permission? Are you going to let me finish this? It''s expensive, isn''t it?


    "Ha! I won''t let you play just like that. Why don''t we get on with the story of the Wizard himself?"


    Turn a surprise eye to unexpected words. But King Kivera doesn''t seem willing to make that word a temporary play.


    "Non? I was served this kind of thing at this time of year, and I just ran out of pussy bags...... If His Majesty the Wizard will follow the conditions presented by Non, we will gladly set the stage for play."


    They agreed, and they nodded deeply as they turned their gaze to the people nearby. Drifting there, signs of anger......


    Is that it, ''In busy times, you''re not being stupid!'' Do you think?


    You''re fiercely angry at the big idiots who have lost all the effort they''ve been covering up...?


    Of course, let me snort! A good opportunity for me or not to wish... you mean ''to be King Kivera approved play'', this.


    "If possible, definitely. Oh, I''ve already thought about it a lot.... Interested?


    Of course.


    I was in a good mood and said, ''I''m already thinking of a plan! You want to hear it? You want to hear it!? King Kivela laughs and responds instantly.


    Each other, smile and shake hands firmly to conclude the contract.


    "Lord Mage, it''s my personal desire... those guys, please... For Your Majesty and for the next generation, it will only be harmful."


    "Roger that, Cyrus."


    Come on, accomplice? Shall we discuss this in order to settle what you and I want!

 348 Magician, two of them interrupting Kivera.

    "Shall we discuss future policies?"


    "Mm-hmm. Well, that''s what happened. I guess I''ve already hit some kind of hand......?


    King Kivera has turned his exploratory gaze to me. Exactly as no-plan, he doesn''t think he came to Kivera.


    Well, that''s the right interpretation, in a way. If you don''t understand this move, then yes, I can''t use my hands to ''visit you Cyrus, the Mage has come to Kivera'' many times. Too conspicuous.


    The sole purpose of joining hands with King Kivela was not to set up a valuable opportunity. Discussions with King Kivela, and confirmation of the policy of the upper management of Kivela, are half of the reasons why he bothered to visit Kivela.


    That being said, the hardest part has already been broken.


    King Kivera is really light, so far as the Dukes and nieces are concerned!


    To be honest, this was the biggest problem. I think this was the same view in Ilfena and Alberda.


    Blah, because King Kivera is recognized for his talent, ''You know, there''s a reason you''re letting those guys go wild, right?'' They thought so.


    Or one I thought so too. Because it''s in my body, King Kivera is not sweet enough to do it for reasons such as being blood related. I was definitely stepping on it for some reason.


    Even at the letter stage, he said, ''It''s awkward to crush that house, considering the next king and the next generation,'' so he said, ''I know how you feel, but don''t get your hands on it. ? Because I have a plan here, too!'' It wasn''t even zero chance they''d say, was it?


    But... at the moment, it was a matter of concern.


    No way, I said in Norinoli, ''I''m counting on you, Mage!'' I don''t think you''ll get a reply. The Demon King and Master Will will also be stunned at this.


    What made it possible was trust in me - trust in the noisy direction of ''always hunting for prey'' - which makes me feel subtle, though.


    Looks like I was totally out-of-town certified even in Kivera.


    Oh, did the perception of an alien ferocious species take root?


    King Kivela recognises me that way and wants this plan. Nearby people listening in silence would also be good with the perception that they agree with King Kivela.


    I mean, ''Only to the culprit, I forgive you for doing anything!'' You got the ink! Now my future actions are approved by King Kivera. Besides, it''s not just about King Kivera''s arbitrariness or his personal emotional judgment!


    "Alberda''s... Kingsguard''s parents, who broke their engagement, were a little on track, so I kept ''a natural treatment for what they did''. Well, sooner or later, it was likely to happen."


    "Well, what exactly did you do? Hate, this is because I just found out about this one in a letter the other day."


    King Kivera asks somewhere for fun. I smiled at him like that.


    "Huh? You just make me get paid for scorning the merchant, right?... If this didn''t happen, I would be visiting different countries to thank you for one incident in Ghana. Now that I can''t do that, as an adult responsible for what I say and do, I explained the situation to each country."


    "Eh... you, that''s what you call this one exposed..."


    "Mr. Cyrus, I''m bored. Shut up. Stay!"


    "Su... su?


    You don''t have to wonder, toy. You are King Kivera''s loyal dog. I don''t need a penetration, just wait with the good boy.


    "Then we also asked for more information in Alberda! In the process, I accidentally asked my favorite friend to help me. Me and that girl are both girls! Look, I want you to be on the side of the victim''s maid!


    I''m not lying. Everyone decides that a delicate young lady is better than a scumbag knight.


    Tircia and I were caught brewing royal milk tea, but I definitely take Rosa''s side, even from personal feelings. Or you must not care about the Kingsguard knights or their parents'' homes.


    Because Kingsguard knights have shamed King Alberda Wilfred and Christa in a way... "I despise kings and royalties, which are the object of loyalty". This would be Tircia''s mine, absolutely.


    Tircia is a princess who has struggled for years to change Sarovara, where royalty has been lightened. She''s a fox who''s been throwing away the backcutters like paper.


    You can''t have good feelings for scumbags who don''t have loyalty, etc. Plus, just cooperate with me and you''ll get something to please Lillian!


    There is no advantage in being hostile to me. Even though it meant selling favors to me, Tircia chose to be our collaborator on the fast track.


    But King Kivera frowned slightly at my words...


    "Oh yeah, you had such a conscience?


    I expressed my doubts very seriously. Terrible, dude!?


    "You say too!? That''s where we''re going in!


    "Let''s have no choice. If you knew you''d never been there, you''d be more convinced to say," I don''t care, I''ll crush you. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Forget that this time. My friend and I are set to be maidens on the side of a gentle victim''s maiden."


    "Oh... didn''t you sum it up in a much more beautiful expression? Well, I''m not mistaken."


    Getting out of sight doesn''t break King Kivela''s slight grin. Ugh... I''m bored! I''ll go to the next explanation. Hey!


    "As it were, well, like that. The home of the Kingsguard knight will gradually be distanced from the merchants. Noblemen can only acquire all kinds of goods with the help of merchants. They will think of it¡­ because they will not have access to necessities or items related to the character of the home"


    "Wow, that''s nasty......!


    Asked what the situation would be eventually, Cyrus, you are pulling your face apart. Sure, he should have been born a nobleman. Instead of the final situation, I may have imagined what the Kingsguard''s home would look like around me.


    In contrast, King Kivera looks satisfied.


    "Isn''t that interesting inside? That''s the right word for it. Hmm, that would be fine with Alberda. In tandem with them, our country will not be undervalued."


    "You''ll be fine there. He said it was up to the Kingsguard and his parents to disdain the merchants."


    Nor is it zero probability that the Duke''s Lady said something, but the Duke''s house in Kivera is not moving. Then it can be processed as irrelevant.


    King Kivela, while amused, would have made the decision: ''Involve Kivela''s assessment or not''. Maybe he was secretly angry because this one thing wouldn''t have happened if the Kingsguard knights were solid.


    But as far as I can tell, the reprisals I made seemed satisfactory. This doesn''t seem to blame Alberda for being unscrupulous - failing to keep the Kingsguard knights connected to his country.


    "So, I''m more of a Kivera.... Actually, I''m trying to make a thin book that my kids can read."


    "" What?


    Was it unexpected, King Kivera and you, Cyrus, will hammer. I didn''t raise my voice, but everyone nearby looked at me with a surprising look.


    Yeah, you don''t know what it means to ask so much! Of course, I will explain it properly!


    "The protagonist is" The Kind Lady of Heart Called Princess Rose ". She is suddenly disengaged by her fianc¨¦e, but rather than about herself, she is a courtier who guides people who have been annoyed with the disengagement."


    Rosa is described by Master Krista as an ''impeccable warrant''. It was a little tricky, but the words delicate and pathetic suited him.


    And his name is'' Rosa ''. If you specify it as Princess Rose, you''ll know who that means. Even if the home of the Kingsguard knight or his surroundings say something, he pushes it through with "No one with a name like Princess Rose".


    "The story begins with a breach of engagement, but the story itself is dominated by the kindness of Princess Rose. A beautiful young lady with a heart who is in distress but never forgets kindness...... what a perfect protagonist of the story, isn''t it?


    "That''s one thing about this one, isn''t it!? What are you thinking, you!?


    Ha, that''s annoying, Mr. Cyrus. This is important to say, ''Leaked out as a story''.


    "Right, ''Anyone who knows one thing about this one realizes that the story is very similar,'' right? Yeah, well, the last part of the story ends with the feeling," My heart touched by Princess Rose''s beautiful heart. The gentle maidens wore rose flowers and showed that they were on her side. "By the way, this is the prototype"


    From your pocket, remove the stone that mimics the rose. I only got one sample in time, so I even brought it to Kivera.


    "I see, ''Rose Flowers'' means ornaments"


    "Yep. Pendant-shaped demonic prop with this on it...... I will sell the one with the two attributes of detoxification and healing as a set with the book. My antidote magic is also compatible with alcohol, and I was wondering if healing was a must because it is for weak women."


    "Sure, a demonic prop with two attributes is precious. If that is also detoxification and healing, there is no danger to the embedded magic itself.... So? What are you after?


    I laugh at King Kivela''s inquiry. Yes, this is where it comes from.


    "From its value as a demon prop, it makes sense in two ways: that ''the owner of a pendant imitating a rose is one of the maidens who has become an ally of Princess Rose'', and that ''he possesses a demon prop made by a demon conductor''.... What would you think if a royal woman from another country, or the queen of Kivera, had a side room?


    "What...?


    "I will hand it out in the form of a gift to someone I know. It''s not going to be that expensive any more than it''s worth as a gem, so the ladies inspired by them will buy the rest, right? There''s a limited number of them, so you''ll have a premier."


    "Well, the factions will try to get it. It''s also attractive in terms of two-attribute magic props, but it would be appreciated by those who are vulnerable to alcohol."


    "It''s for women, so I''ve weighed in on self-defense"


    "Um, that choice would be right"


    All right, all right, looks like the magic selection is right from King Kivera''s point of view. The expectation that faction women will try to obtain it is also general, and it does not appear to be coming off.


    "I would like Kivera to buy this.... I would be dissatisfied if the state budget were to be used for the murderers, but ''it is hard to be dissatisfied if you buy the magic props made by the magician for the queens''. The cost of this purchase and the fact that we used the goods for the Queens of Quivera will be a compensation for the merchants who suffered damage in this one case. As a merchant, that''s not a bad status, is it?


    "I see...... Surely, if we are not to discredit that Duke family, do we need another reason"


    The merchants basically love the business itself, so this will make it hand-held. If you suck at getting money from Kivera, they''ll poke you as a suspicious stream of money.


    When I let the Duke''s house give me money, it''s like saying, ''We''ve bothered Irfena,'' so I dismiss this, too. As a result, my suggestion is most deluded.


    "And most importantly, I ''will distribute it to my friends in other countries''. This is a book and a set, right? Those who know one thing about this one naturally realize it''s very similar to the story. Of course, about the pendant-shaped demonic props pointing to the rose of the story. If the queens of Kivera wore such roses..."


    "Quivera is like publicly declaring that he is on the side of the Magic Master. Moreover, it would ''prove that the Lord Magic Master is not angry with Kivela''. In other words, is it a sign of will that says," I feel bitter about the murderer''s bluff "?


    "You don''t have to put it into words, because royalty and nobility, to a certain extent, will guess."


    It is known that I will not condone my enemies. If you are enemy certifying Kivela, you will not let him have a rose.


    Moreover, it was the ''Merchant of Ilfena'' who brought roses to Kivera. Now we will be able to prove that Irfena and Kivera have not gone badly.


    "I''m going to use people in my position, so I''m going to tell them what I''m after. Demonic props and books are a consideration for getting them to work together, right? And if the story of rose demon props spreads..."


    "Can you catch a cursory niece?"


    "Hehe, the food should be bigger, right? A magical rose available only to a limited number of people from different countries, not just Kivela...... a two-attributed magical prop in the hands of a magician. You think you can fish, this!


    With the prey hidden, I can''t get my hands on it. Without ''something'' that just comes into contact with me more than I''m limiting myself to retaliation, I''ll continue to be avoided.


    ''Cause I''m a wizard with noisy rumors. Bait to attract is mandatory, as there is the option'' Don''t come into contact with the demon conductor and pull the cage ''over there.


    Well, ''Plan Two'' is activated when you eat into the bait.


    Heh heh... "Princess Nerd," isn''t that a nice asshole name? Around the corner, King Kivera is the accomplice. Based on the information provided by King Kivera, he tailors this guy''s aftermath to a ''don''t take people''s stuff'' story and sells it out in every country!


    Aim, serialization of "Princess Onei"!


    Let the victims see it raw and warm...!


    If the heroine of the lovely story the girls admire is Rosa, it is the Duke''s Lady who tells your children, ''You shouldn''t be like this''.


    It''s okay! I already have a fianc¨¦e named Kingsguard, so you won''t be late for daughter-in-law if you get a bad review! I can only see a future where couples can be laughers!


    "Deny any misconduct with Ilfena, give the merchants a substitute for compensation, and show internally and externally that Kivela is angry about this... Magic Master, darn it, were you really a normal person in the original world?


    With a frivolous and unexpected look, King Kivela expressed his doubts. In response to that question, I, of course...


    He was a good civilian with no criminal record.


    ¡­¡­ It''s a horrible world. "


    Doesn''t mean anything.


    Cyrus, don''t snort, too! The idea just goes up diagonally, right?

 349 IF Outside - A Parent Cat Dream

    Tingle, and open your eyes. Ever since I fell asleep, they haven''t had that much time, and the surroundings were still there, wrapped in the gentle brightness of the afternoon.


    They say the cat sleeps shallow, but I didn''t leak into the example either.... and then I felt something move by my belly and turned my consciousness towards you... I felt relieved by the little black lump that snuggled in perfectly.


    Black chunks are kittens. Adorable fluffy fur.


    ... but this kitten originally lived outside. It''s called a wildcat. It was picked up there by Gordon, the owner and vet.


    At first I was stunned by Gordon. I was wondering why you brought such a child when you said I was distant from all the creatures.


    If you''re in a life-threatening situation. Still, kittens don''t look like that. Ningro, she was such a beautiful kitten that I thought she was a house cat.


    These questions seem to have occurred to Al and Klaus, who also live in the same house. They were only dogs, but they were fearless of me. It is a family to me and an important childhood tame.


    And I remember that time. When there was one more ''family'' in this house.


    "Elle, will you take care of this girl?


    That''s what Gordon said, putting the sleeping kitten at my side.... Unexpectedly, solidified I''m not bad. As I have said many times, I am of such a nature as to be threatened by every creature.


    Blue eyes and sharp gaze horrible, etc.


    Even for a big cat, you think it''s too big a body?


    There were a number of reasons, but it was often threatened by everyone. I didn''t expect you to babysit such a cat... Gordon would be a ghost inside too. All I see is a future where kittens flee frightened.


    But... the kitten couldn''t threaten me for some reason.


    No, I was a little threatened. That''s more about ''being in a place you don''t know all of a sudden'' than it threatened me.


    The kitten wakes up and looks around. And... I was right next to him - because of the difference in size, the kitten looked up and looked at me for the first time - and I just drooled my ear at him.


    Oh, again. It made me threaten you again.


    Though I thought so and tried to leave the side, the next word I heard about the kitten was something I didn''t expect.


    ''Ugh... sorry I went into the territory on my own''


    ''Huh?''


    ''?'' Cause it''s a beautiful cat territory, isn''t it? Here ''


    "The territory... remains, well, will it, huh?


    Apparently the kitten didn''t fear me, she just felt sorry for getting into the territory on her own. Unexpectedly, I forgot my chest pain and stared seriously at the kitten.


    No, this kid was wild.


    For the wild, getting food to live is paramount. If there are more leftovers in the territory, it would be a dead and alive issue because it sounds to the amount of bait in real life.


    ''It''s okay, because you were just brought here by our owner. I''ve been abducted. You have nothing to do with it. "


    ... I know it''s a terrible way to say it, but it''s true for kittens. I didn''t come here of my own free will, even in the sense of teaching that I''m unwilling to blame you for that, I''ll have to tell you.


    "Isn''t Mr. Beautiful Cat Angry?


    I''m not mad at you.


    Saying so and fixing his hair, the kitten thanked him happily, even though he did so tickling. She must also be an honest child of character, from the fact that apologies and words of gratitude come out soon.


    Interrupt there, the voice of the culprit (= owner).


    "Oh, this girl''s fine with Elle."


    Unexpectedly, hide the frightened kitten under your belly. Kittens fit heavily underneath their bellies, but remain seeping into their vigilance.


    Gordon looked intrigued and took a serious look at me and the kitten.


    "Hmm. Ask Elle to raise a child"


    I said something I didn''t quite understand. Ha!? You, hey......!?


    I have never had a child with me, a male, nor have I ever babysitted him. Most importantly, if you stay with me, this kitten could be distanced from other individuals just like me.


    "Hey! Gordon, don''t reconsider!


    "Oh, and Elle agrees with me?


    "No! I''m telling you to reconsider!


    After a barren exchange of... etc., I was ordered to replace the kitten by Gordon. Race...... No, the wall of words is thick.


    I think so, but there''s no way I can defy the owner''s intentions. As I sighed, I communicated my decision to the kitten, who remained pompous.


    ''Uh, you look like you''re gonna be my kid. I was entrusted to replace him. "


    ''... Huh? Yep!?''


    "Yeah, I know how that feels too..."


    Gordon... Kittens are responding better. Wouldn''t it be better if you could communicate with us a little more...?


    It is the kitten who is really anxious, even in the distant eye. Including being here, the kitten''s will is cancer ignored. I have to follow the crappy owners here, either as a fellow cat or as a first-born cat.


    "I''m El. From now on, I am your replacement. [M] You, what''s your name?


    "Mizuki. Then, from now on, I''ll call you the Parent Cat"


    "Dear Parent Cat... well, okay. Nice to meet you, Mizuki."


    "Nice to meet you, dear cat."


    - I didn''t mean such a long day. Yet the distance between me and Mizuki is so close... biased, it would be due to Mizuki''s character.


    Kittens had a ruinous personality for their adorable looks.


    It''s already like, ''That''s ex-nora!'' I can''t help but think......!


    That is not something that is reckless, such as the exile of childhood. Besides, Mizuki is surprisingly ferocious. Although this may be due to the recognition of the Wildcat era as it is or is still there.


    Every time he scolds, slaps with his forefoot, preaches.


    Sometimes you pin the back of your neck and keep it away from danger.


    Such a figure seems to have been a splendid parent cat from anyone''s eyes. I was lightly recognized as the parent cat of a black kitten.


    Remains, well, although the kitten has the most nostalgic consciousness.... it''s also true that I''m happy with that!


    If there''s a problem, what - the late - are there many people who mistake me for a ''mother cat''? Many people smile and see us as parents and children without malice!


    You know, I''m a ''male cat''! You should know......!?


    Every time Al and Klaus see you with raw warm eyes, you''ll have no choice but to turn a jittery eye.


    Both of them are impeccable in that they adore Mizuki, so I want you to improve your attitude towards me.


    If you think so, the black lump - Mizuki makes a stretch. Tight, those eyes open and reflect me.


    "... Good Morning, Dear Parent Cat"


    "You can still sleep, right?


    "Hmmm...... wake up and play"


    Apparently, Mizuki is bored. Looks like Al and the others are going for a walk, so I''ll have to take care of this kid. I''m going to have to wake up too.


    Think of your days as you narrow your eyes to the kitten tricks that follow me to it.


    The days since Mizuki came are noisy, but I don''t hate it. Because he also takes it for granted at some point that this child will be called ''Parent Cat''.


    ''It''s a beautiful day, I want to go outside! We hunt!


    "!? Hey, wait! You''re already a house cat!


    "Oh, no!


    "Wait a minute, you stupid cat!......... Is that it?


    With a hurried voice, I jump up. And then I looked around...... I realized what I''d been dreaming about.


    Yes, I''m not a cat, I''m a human being. Al and Klaus are human beings, even Mizki.


    But I wasn''t terribly uncomfortable. Rather, everyday.


    I see how those who refer to us as "cat parents and children" and "hounds" saw our intercession.


    Even I am not uncomfortable, so from those who are not so close, I and Mizuki will look like fun things.


    I''m not happy. Not at all, not even this one!


    Who is glad to be seen in the same line as such peaceful creatures...!


    If such a peaceful expression is necessary, Mizuki will not be treated as a disaster.


    If you don''t make orbital modifications, you run wild with your own interests. That''s Mizuki.


    If Mizuki had such a legitimate personality that he did not need an orbital modification, I would still remain ''His Highness the Demon King''. I feel like that''s a problem, but at least, I can''t be named ''Easy/Home Cat Life'' peaceful bogeyman.


    "Ha... go back to sleep"


    Shake your head gently and enter the posture to sleep again. I don''t know if I''m a cat again or a human being in my next dream......


    You won''t just have nightmares. Such a thing is broken by that ruinous black cat.


    I leaked a small grin at the prediction I was sure of, and I fell asleep. I hope you have a good dream. With that in mind...

 350 Wizard, one of those things that leaves a wound on Kivera.

    "By the way... there was something I wanted to ask you. Oh, this has nothing to do with this one."


    Makes a surprise face, unexpectedly, to King Kivela, who began to speak abruptly. Was this guy the type to talk extra or something?


    Of course, there is no such thing as'' chatting after something ''. However, now is a tough time for Kivera... like preferring'' beneficial discussion ''to getting into the chat.


    King Kivera laughs bitterly at how such emotions have leaked in vain.


    "Well, that''s why it''s a story that makes sense to hear."


    "What?"


    "... because it''s about Lucas. Though it is true that we drove it down, there is a great deal of nonsense in that. I want to know what you think about Lucas."


    The voice is seeping bitterness. Apparently, I''ve thought a lot about Lucas.


    Of course, that would also mean, as king of this country. But I felt strongly that you wanted to talk to me... as a father.


    Blah, King Kivera looks regrettable. It''s amazing, too.


    ¡­¡­


    You noticed that yourself? This guy.


    I don''t think this is because I''m making fun of King Kivela. Because from his standpoint, it''s incredibly hard to judge.


    With the Demon King, he prioritizes being one of the royals over being an individual, and that''s ''naturally''. It''s a terrible way to put it, but the perception that ''you should live in a position precedence over being an individual'' is deeply rooted.


    Something that would otherwise achieve an endless amount of personal endeavor. Because you are in power, you must always be aware of what you stand for.


    With that in mind, this statement is made on this occasion. It seems King Kivela wants to talk to me as a ''personal topic'', but also to his closest friends about my thoughts.


    "Mm-hmm... if you want to limit yourself to this country, you''re trusting me for it. If you''re even convinced, you''ll get the job done responsibly, that guy. From a standpoint like mine, I''d appreciate it."


    ''What?''


    Everyone but me hammered beautifully. Oh, come on, that''s so unexpected.


    I am basically ''results-oriented and take the position of collaborator''. If you knew that, it wouldn''t be so strange to appreciate it that way.


    Lucas, I''m serious. I rebelled against the Queen, but I think I did my other work. I suppose you''re dying your appearance as a royalty, or your character that you can''t completely relinquish your duties.


    Virgil, you seem to have been disappointed to see this up close in connection with Elaine, but that means you have a narrow horizon. If Lucas was such a scumbag that he couldn''t save him, he''d have been so obsolete.


    First, King Kivera is not that sweet. In addition to that, measures have even been taken to make princesses of other countries marry. Doesn''t that mean ''a spare talent to let go''? This.


    ... I hear you were honest with Elaine, Lucas. There is certainly the arrogance of the king prince of the great kingdom, but there is no mistake in considering that he is generally serious in character.


    Such a man held only the Queen. I mean, it seems like it was the only one or something that was meant to be.


    I don''t care what you think, it just seems like I''m out of a butch because people say a lot around me. Slow rebellion period? In a way, isn''t Lucas Kivera''s biggest victim? I even think.


    "No... that''s an unexpected evaluation...?


    That''s King Kivera, too, being taken aback and looking at me with cancer. His appearance must be incredibly rare.


    In that way, I laughed small and said why.


    "No, you''re settled about me personally, aren''t you? First of all, that''s the premise."


    "Uh-huh. Including Corbella, you could have done whatever you wanted."


    It''s annoying, King Kivera. Flush there.


    "When that happens, what about Lucas''s attitude? What can I say, but I think it was a natural measure at the time to keep the Princesses of Celestina as far away as possible. They have something to do with Corbella, so I can''t go against you. It was your faithful handkerchief. Then whatever you are ordered to do, I will send you down."


    It''s not that Cecil and the others are sworn allegiance to King Kivela, it''s that they''re sending him down for Corbella. At that time, because Corbella was like being taken hostage, there is no option for Cecil and the others to ''defy King Kivella''.


    Or because that''s why you accept a political marriage!


    "Cold treatment wasn''t Lucas''s instruction, was it? When I infiltrate, I hear that myself, so this is for sure. When that happens, the only criterion for judgment against Lucas is his attitude towards official business. I hear Lucas rebelled when it came to the Lady, but that''s all. So, you were working on something else, right?


    ¡­¡­ Oh, you were doing it. "


    "Besides, I was sympathetic from royalty in other countries. The only thing that frightened me was Elaine...... about the princess. You must have been scared because that would be the fatal wound that rocks Kivera... in other words, ''that''s all''. It was basically a sympathetic position."


    Because a country named Kivela was made larger by the invasion, the country''s centre could not have let ex-country people in. The danger is borne out by the avengers who have become my collaborators.


    "You''re the next king who should carry the country, yet you don''t understand the dangers and the way the country is?


    Perhaps Lucas'' assessment from other countries at the time runs out of this. ''My brothers are decent,'' he said with the Demon King, so I guess Lucas'' only detention was too lethal.


    ''Cause I didn''t hear any other criticism!


    I''m not listening, I can''t believe you''re ''incompetent'' or ''giving up your job''!


    "Now that I feel for myself, I will say what I see as an outsider...... what are you thinking about the people who used to criticize Lucas before about Elaine? What do you mean, the war madness of our predecessors is intense? Wouldn''t anyone treat you as a ''wonderful prince'' if you had too many no-good points and said something that was somewhat genuine?


    ¡­¡­


    I''m going to fight a king right away, or something.


    Worry about the dwindling treasury every time you fight, etc.


    Protect loyalists who complain about war madness, etc.


    If you do any of them, you can be a true prince. Even if you don''t have to confront the war madness directly, directly, or otherwise, it''s enough to put on words that labor your loyalists, something that can be a ''kind prince of heart, thinking of the people and subordination''.


    Besides... I have a lot of questions.


    "I was so curious about this. The people who were criticizing Lucas said, ''Compared to their father,'' but what exactly did you convince them of?


    "What...?


    "No, so what? If there''s nothing wrong with the reign of the king today, you wouldn''t have to do the same thing, would you? ''What can I do to convince you?'' That''s a natural question, isn''t it? By the way, I have no idea."


    This is true. In an age when war madness was on the throne, you''d know a lot to do, but you have no idea what the current King Kivera should do with his opponent.


    Even if they say ''apprentice your majesty'' in that situation, I''d be like, ''Do what, you bastard!'' All I can think of is a beautiful future.


    It''s not helpful when King Kivera was the King''s Prince, and even if you say ''change the way Kivera is'' at that point, you won''t agree with me.


    For the first time, Kibera was defeated and the path was presented. If you want something from someone, you''ll have trouble if you don''t say the form you want.


    "''Cause aren''t you a'' wonderful king ''? Ideally for you," Imitate the King when he was the King Prince "or..." Just like his father, should I drive the King down!'' I only think so. But that''s treason, isn''t it? If Kivera has been such an alternative, what about the people who recommend treason?


    "You, that''s extreme..."


    "What are you talking about, Mr. Silas? Pretty tight that you can just point disappointment at me for not presenting one specifics? Besides, only King Kivera can say that, right? If he''s the one who sent you, then Lucas is convinced, right?


    Cyrus, you''re pulling your face apart, but it''s just a fact. In the first place, there is no right to speak of it, together with the subordination, including the proximity.


    "... why do you think so?


    "Because you yourself killed the war madness. Whatever the reason, ''I drove my father down'' doesn''t make a good impression. In fact, in Gania, there was a temperamental loyalist, albeit misguided, right? In order to eliminate the Lord''s worries, there were those who risked the life of the clan royalist party and targeted His Highness Schanze and me. ¡­ Your closest friends may have sworn allegiance, but they must have just obeyed the Lord."


    If I had accomplished something of my own will, I would have been revered, even if I were to lose my life.


    "Because of loyalty, he becomes an enemy", "Because of thinking of the country, he becomes evil and drives down the king"... I think it''s a common story. In other words, Master Will ''drove the king down because he thought of his country''.


    Whether it''s done for the country or not, it''s called "the usurper." There will be no regrets in person or in their vicinity, but it should be an indelible wound for those who started Glenn.


    Glenn doesn''t have the ability to fight just to kill. That''s why I used wisdom and knowledge.... He also said that by becoming an accomplice to Master Will, we carry that stigma together.


    That''s why it''s the name and track record of The Wizard. Glenn didn''t hide what he did. There would have been scaffolding as Master Will''s proximity, but it must not have been all appreciated.


    You should avoid being inherently more risky than hiding the fact that you are a different world person. At that risk, I chose to stand next to him. I guess that''s why Glenn was recognized by Master Will''s closest friends. This is not the case if you exist only to be protected.


    Even Glenn is in this state, so Alberda presumes Master Will himself had no other hand to chase down. I guess he was the least crushed candidate, considering his identity, his forces, etc.


    "... so you were listening, weren''t you? What did Lucas do to satisfy you?


    Turn your body around and ask everyone in the vicinity who has been silent. Oh, you all look pale.


    But... I''m not going to loosen my pursuit hand here. I have trouble getting the same thing done over and over, and Elaine ~ because I was worried about Lucas all the way around.


    However, it is also true that I was angry at Lucas'' ramblings.


    The maiden mind is complicated. Well, that''s bad Lucas stepped on Elaine''s mine.


    "That situation was very convenient for me, but I have sympathy."


    From Elaine''s point of view, there''s enough dialogue like this. I''m dizzy, but I''m critical of Lucas'' surroundings. Lucas was sympathetic from other countries, so wasn''t it pretty?


    In the first place, I hear there are people out there admiring Lucas, abandoning the birth course and following him. If the same thing happens, as the second prince became the king prince...... Kivera leans definitely.


    ¡­¡­


    All the proximities remain silent. King Kivela also thinks, with a harsh look on his face.


    Cyrus, you must have talked to Virgil a lot about getting along with you. I didn''t say anything about this. Maybe you don''t have words to deny my point... Cyrus, because you were also, I hear, negative to Lucas before.


    Come on, Letts, plea time! I''ll never get another chance like this, so I''ll make it grand!


    I still have the cards I haven''t cut. This time, with the evidence, let''s have a clear reflection.


    Either that or Kivera is in danger if she stays like this. Even if we defended the Second Prince''s faction and back shield over this one, if they did the same thing as they did in Lucas, all the hard work would be in vain.


    It can''t be tolerated. Based on the aftermath of this to the merchants, we can''t leave them alone. Absolutely, stop!


    "You can answer that, right? Because he crushed his rightful successor."


    Showing the people in my sight making me jump on my shoulders, I sneer.... ''facts'' that can even be understood by a magician who is said to be insane. That''s what brought it about, so explain it exactly, right?

 351 Wizard, leave a wound on Kivera, part two.

    To my words, all those close by remain silent. I would probably pursue them, knowing they couldn''t possibly argue, but they were too aware of their position.


    "You, who are said to be near King Kivela''s side, will take Lucas down... and if you do that, there will be people who will take a ride. Conversely, even those who approach by pretending to comfort Lucas leave. I assume your responsibilities are quite serious?


    On the contrary, it would have even given Lucas the impetus to disparage him. Because they were unconscious, they must not have been in tune with each other.


    "Let me get this straight." Even the wizard who defeated Kivela is impossible to keep up with your hopes ".... Oh, this means'' if it were Lucas''s position ''"


    "Hmm, what do you mean?


    King Kivela asks me if I''ve been intrigued. Hehe, let me give you a convincing answer.


    "Lucas'' position is Prince Wang, and the royal family of this country. You can''t possibly imitate the reign of the present king, can you?


    "So what does that mean..."


    Without letting King Kivela speak to the end, I went on to say the word.


    "Don''t they want ''the figure of the present king as a young man'' to mean ''driving the king down'' or ''teeth to the king''s decision''? Even if they tell you to do it, you can''t move on to action any more than you know you''re gonna mess up the country. Lucas wasn''t ''able to do anything'', he wasn''t ''just not able to act''?


    ¡­¡­


    "Nah......"


    With a light mouth, King Kivera opened his eyes and everyone nearby was stunned.


    Hey, were you listening to me properly? ''I wanted you guys to be impotent,'' I said, didn''t I? If you''d heard that, you''d know that Lucas, the king''s prince, just couldn''t get around, right?


    "I was able to win over Kivera because ''I moved thinking only of myself, without worrying about the circumstances of Kivera''. I..." The Wizard of the Other Worlds "says," It was possible "! That''s not all the difference, I wasn''t particularly strong."


    I''m not being humble, this is true. Maybe a lot of people will notice.


    As if to prove it, there are collaborators in ''your work'' that are brought to me. Under the unanimity of interests, I am responsible for the part where the people who will be my pawns move to them and can''t help them - if they will be a force industry or if they will give up their ignorance altogether.


    It is basically an executive personnel, sometimes acting like a command tower. That''s what I''m in. It''s more convenient to be ''made'' into the kind of interpretation that I could have made by myself.


    Speaking of easy-to-understand examples, did you ever tear down the rear palace of Zebrest or the church congregation of Barraksin?


    Those are my collaborators Side - the Rudolph faction for the destruction of the rear palace and the King''s family for Barraksin - if they stood on the arrow, they would have been crushed the other way round, instead of the rebellion being terrific.


    "There was nothing to complain about because it was accomplished by an exorcist of otherworldly people (= an inescapable disaster modkie who knows very little about common sense even)". That''s all, maybe.


    The Wizard is so fierce as to be called a ''scourge of the world''. That''s the theory. I''m one of them correctly, more than my words and deeds fit into them.


    Real disaster, descent! It is. You''re declaring yourself, aren''t you?


    Even if you''re not prepared to meet the other person, you''re superior to annihilation. That''s the magician, the extremes of self.


    The argument that I am more of a victim than I am limiting myself to retaliation also supports the idea. including criticisms from those who run into self-preservation.


    Unless you have such a deep relationship of trust or strong connections, it''s ''your own home'' they protect. What a bundle of ambitious nobles, that kind of thing.


    If you go out to retaliate poorly and buy the wrath of the Wizard, this time you will lose your life... because hostile forces thought they were freaked out and silenced, didn''t they?


    Because I''m the result of everything. I can if I want to, and I''m not hesitant.


    Compared to that, it is much better to be punished under the law in your own country.


    Scattered by the final acquittal, you''re showing off my ruinous appearance, and there''s a legend of terror I''ve built up until then. Besides, rare beasts only listen to their owners. If you were treating me like a monster, even people''s laws wouldn''t deter you.


    A guy who sells fights to such a scary creature would be just an asshole or someone who has considerable confidence in his strength. In the first place, even if I exercised my strength, there is still a demon king behind me.


    "There''s a lot of people who can do it with ''Because I''m a Magic Instructor'', right? I am not hostile because I have the freedom of that position or the strength of being said to be a disaster. A lot of people really think that.... So? What did Lucas have to do with the priority position? That''s why I said" serious "about Lucas."


    I didn''t care for Kivera.


    Cecil and the others wanted to win their country and their freedom.


    Other countries wanted a weakening of tyrannical Kivera.


    The Avengers hoped to reward Kivela with one arrow.


    The result is Kivera''s defeat. The title "The One Who Defeated Kivera" will be the least affected of all those involved.


    Blah, ''cause you treat me like a disaster from scratch, it doesn''t make sense''. Because of past demon mentors, most people say they only have awareness of the extent of ''demon mentors, after all, disaster''.


    Cecil and the others are out of the question, but it''s not a good idea that other countries seem to have fallen into Quivera. I would reject excessive merit more than the avengers and the awareness that they are not doing a great deal.


    As a result of various factors, the Magic Master defeated Kivela. I''d be in trouble if Kibera wasn''t the kind of guy who could get away with retaliation for this one more than she was doomed.


    "Don''t abuse him like that, Mage. Damn, you don''t know these guys at all, do you? On the one hand, you don''t deserve to look down on Lucas, do you?


    No, I have proof.


    "What...?


    King Kivera sharpens his gaze. I can say I''m already staring, but I didn''t cower, I clapped my shoulders.


    "Because Kivera was'' defeated in the negotiations and taken territory '', right? You apologized to Rudolph, but you were the only one to negotiate territory."


    ¡­¡­ Damn, did you come up with such a condition combined with discernment!?


    "Because there was a possibility of a rematch. Hey, back then. Based on that case, would you like to know how competent Kivera is? I''ll be more vigilant than what I used against Kivera is'' information ''. If you use force, you can handle it."


    Fighting, in a way, is easy. Because it is much more advantageous for me to have knowledge of different worlds and be able to use magic based on that premise.


    But when it comes to intelligence wars and negotiations, we are at a disadvantage at once. Because you are losing in your identity from the source, there is no other way than to extract the other person''s words and take the word.


    And.


    ... Another thing, there''s evidence confusion, isn''t there? It is also said to have appeared in the means'' to be identified in negotiations to obtain territory ''because it is weak to use that as evidence.


    "In Zebrest there is the Crest family, in Irfena there is the Demon King of the Second Prince, in Alberda there is Glenn, and is Carlossa His Excellency the Chancellor"


    ¡­¡­ What''s wrong with them?


    "The common denominator is'' people who are not kings or princes, but who are feared by other nations''. Kivera is famous for you, the king, but is there anything else?


    Was it unexpected, just for a moment, King Kivela opened his eyes? And meditate on your eyes as hard as you suffer.


    I regret it, and I know you want to argue with me, but I don''t have the words right away...... something like that? I don''t think King Kivela knows any of those rumors, so you''ll believe my point.


    To everyone nearby, I am completely silent. Even though I tried to open my mouth, words didn''t come out...... I could see many such people.


    At the very least, they should have had the pride of ''with the great King Kivela, the proximity that survived the times of ordeal''. I''m sorry to dust those, but they''re not famous for it, are they?


    Hey, how do you feel now? If you have elements to deny, let me know.


    Did you guys have a track record of just looking down on Lucas?


    "Yeah, well, the Demon King didn''t say at that time, ''My little brothers and princes should be decent'', but ''More than Lucas, my little brothers and princes are good''. Your younger brothers realized it themselves, so they admire your older brother."


    ¡­¡­


    "Aren''t there people who were judging calmly, people who admire Lucas and follow him until he abandons his glorious future?


    It''s just that you didn''t listen to the words.


    To add that, King Kivera holds his fist firmly on the table.


    ... I thought my younger brothers princes had told me more than reacting like this. I guess the younger brothers and princes just couldn''t prepare enough evidence to convince them. The age of my younger brothers and princes may have also applauded it.


    Let''s go todome then!


    "Oh, there was another one! Why I referred to Lucas as the ''Orthodox Successor''. You''ll be convinced of this."


    Pong, and slapped my hand, and I turned my smile to everyone nearby. Looking at you for a moment, you remember even the unpleasant feeling, Cyrus, your face is drawn to it.


    "Lucas, we can yell at each other with the Demon King and the Chancellor of Zebrest. Of course, don''t be afraid. You and I can have a momentum fight to beat each other up. Either that or I did it in Corbella. Besides, I haven''t broken my heart with fear."


    "Huh!?


    "When you sent Corbella to Lucas!


    "That''s right. There are plenty of witnesses, so check as many as you like."


    It was King Kivera who reacted instantly. Cyrus, were you unexpected or curious and hardened?


    Seriously, Mr. Cyrus. Lucas didn''t freak out because of the demon king''s intimidation, the prime minister''s eyesight, and the world''s calamity.


    I don''t know if it''s his original personality or his attachment as a royalty, but Lucas has the guts to be reckless.


    "Most people were freaking out when I brought Lucas to Kivera, weren''t they? The only decent things I could talk about were the King, the Knights Commander, the Queen and the Side Room...? Well, I think it''s usually scary when a wizard, dubbed" The World''s Disaster, "comes on board with hostility and dew."


    "No, you don''t look dignified..."


    "Mr. Silas, stay! You don''t have to say anything extra!


    It''s annoying, toys. At least that situation was an ''act of fear'' for Kivera''s part!


    "In some kind of talent, like his personality or whatever the situation is, ''not even to instinctive fear, not to yield''? No matter how much they call you King Xian, you can taste it with serenity, right? By the way, the proof is me. If it just looks like it, it won''t be dealt with, at all, this way either. It''s full of noisy rumors, which is why I reacted so much when I found out I was a magician."


    The last one is halfway there, and I have a sense of being a gyto-eyed. Yeah, yeah, seriously, even if they don''t deal with me! If there''s no one to prove their position, it''s ''the unknown asshole child who got lost in the castle by mistake''......!


    You also guessed what you didn''t say, King Kivela recovering from the shock lets you swim your gaze at ease.


    "As it were, well, I don''t know... Isn''t it good, because it''s called" The Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King "? I hear you''re a good owner, don''t you? I don''t care if you''re treated like an outsider from the looks of it."


    "You say you are comforted or convinced, you are lost in judgment!?


    "His Royal Highness Elshon himself says.... that," no, "he said," it''s not enough. "


    ¡­¡­


    What are you talking about? Demon King?


    My subtle assessment seems to have caused the Demon King as well. I mean, what are you saying to the king of another country!?


    Terrible? That''s a terrible rating for me for a super kid!?


    Especially ''undersized'', what!? You don''t bother spreading the word because the height difference is the difference in the length of your hands and feet!


    "Racial differences! It''s a racial difference, that!


    "Are you treating your parents like assholes..."


    "I''m bored, toy."


    "Will you tell me yet, you"


    We stare at each other with jittery eyes. Cyrus, you are sometimes somewhat convinced of the current state of Kivera and seem to be doing less damage. Without needing to be told by me on this occasion, it must also be significant that he was reflecting on his attitude towards Lucas.


    Seeing us like that gave King Kivela an indescribable look.


    "You''re getting along, you guys."


    "Heh, Your Majesty!?


    ¡­¡­


    Um, King Kivera? My dear, when you say that to me, Mr. Cyrus, you''re seriously gonna cry, aren''t you?

 352 Alberda group, chatting

    - In the Hall of Alberda Glenn (Glenn Perspective)


    Even after Mizuki went to Kivela, Master Krista was in a good mood. No, something like ''put your thoughts on the misfortunes of those in question that will continue in the future, and I can''t wait to look forward to it'' to be precise.


    Nevertheless, there are a limited number of people and others who can talk behind the scenes this time. There were also such circumstances, and inevitably, His Majesty and Master Krista were increasingly visiting the Hall of Non.


    "Ugh...... oh, I''m really looking forward to this! Those guys have always been so good at saying things like Kivera is behind them."


    "Well, I guess so. As for this one, we had to assume it was true, so we couldn''t do anything bad."


    "I guess you knew enough about that."


    "... No, I thought those guys got the bottom of their hearts, the back shield of Kivela. At the very least, the Duke would have known they were on their side."


    With that said, Christa tilted her neck as she thought for the time being... and nodded bitterly.


    "That''s possible. Something I''ve always hated about my father, Glenn! Not at all, we didn''t make some kind of feat."


    "Well, it''s a good thing about Non."


    "But......!


    "I''ll retaliate firmly for that. All the words and deeds over there are recorded in the magic props. Using it just means'' not now ''"


    "Oh..."


    When she laughed, Master Krista put her hand on her mouth and silenced. His Majesty laughed with pleasure.


    "Christa, Glenn is this kind of guy. Always gather trump card information and use it in the most effective situations. Not as hard to understand as His Majesty the Mage, but Glenn is also equivalent. If I''m wrong, I''m not very popular."


    "Your Majesty, do you have a lot to say?


    "Though it would be true. How many people have lost their legs because they''ve been fooled by your looks"


    Remember, all the while, His Majesty''s gaze pierces. Did Master Krista have an interest, too, in keeping an eye on His Majesty and Noh''s intercession?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... pity on the enemy is useless. In the first place, the country is not inclined, so it must have been unnecessary to Alberda from the beginning."


    No one is in trouble, and if you continue, His Majesty sighed as if he were frightened.


    "You... You look just like a magician."


    "I''ll take it as a compliment"


    "Well, are you complimenting me?... for once"


    His Majesty is subtly swimming his gaze, probably because he knows'' right ''the commotion Mizki caused.


    Mizuki, an otherworldly man, known as the "exorcist of culpability" and so on. She can''t be as proud and merciful as she is whispered in the private sector......


    I''m just being selfish. And it is an outer path that no one else will allow to interfere with.


    Mizuki is said to be like a good man because ''it was most convenient for everyone to do so'', which probably contains the surrounding thoughts.... the kings of all nations silently and intentionally treat Mizki''s actions as such.


    Like the magicians who existed in the past, the story would be different if it was only a threat, but in the case of Mizuki, it is'' usable ''. Well, you''d better get along.


    "You and the Magic Master are as reliable as you can be on your side. Sometimes I''m amazed at the difference."


    "¡­ indeed, the Wizard is not terrible if he does not even become an enemy. It''s the same as my father, Glenn."


    "Right?... Krista, do not make the mistake of" those who must not turn to the enemy "more than" those who take sides ". Some people move with personal thoughts, like the Magic Master. This is unexpected, but it is also a good opportunity to learn about such things. You''re one of the parties. Learn."


    When His Majesty told him in his father''s face, Christa stretched her spine and nodded seriously.


    "Yes, Father. This time I often leave it to the magician, but with me, I''m the princess of Alberda. I will take advantage of this experience and let the nobles see it at first sight."


    To the grinning Christa, a satisfied grinning sire. From whomever it is, it is a very similar figure of a parent and a child. Stick around and exhale, too, you won''t have a choice.


    ¡­¡­


    Christa, the second princess of Alberda. His Majesty''s proximity was aligned and said, ''You look just like your father. In particular, so much so that its interior'' inherits His Majesty''s temperament.


    Now it is recognized that he has a great temper... but His Majesty is inherently a belligerent inside. Otherwise, it would be great to take the throne.


    In fact, His Majesty has never criticized the action (= retaliation) itself as much as he ever dons to the way Mizki does. Even if you say something you condemn, it''s ''words as kings'', not ''things as individuals''.


    Your Majesty, I''m talking about Non, but you are probably also.


    At a time when you can laugh and hang out with Mizuki, you have a fine similar term.


    As if to prove it, Mizki and His Majesty''s mutual perception is a rather shattered relationship: ''fellow drinkers''. Of course, Non is one of them.


    And although I am dizzy, the conversation that is exchanged in the name of the transfer of liquor and knobs¡­ is often an exchange of information. I guess it''s the people who can use it that can make a ''good relationship''.


    In the first place, there is no way that a civilian with only general common sense can enjoy a conversation with the King or those who serve his side. If you don''t notice there, you will end up with the realization that ''friends of the homeland and the great kings who have become their protectors are close to the wizards''.


    What matters is pre-construction, and ''Notice what''s hidden''.


    Not to my mouth, but Mizuki is absolutely aware. Because I know, I will introduce you to my friends in the same town, and I will not tell you that Your Majesty is a drinking companion.


    That would indicate... a preference for Nong et al. Mizki is also favored by His Majesty because he declared that ''from the time he came to this world, His Majesty took care of him''. I appreciate it, maybe I should say.


    This time, Mizuki and the others are moving in their favor. Whether it was different from the world or not, the guardian''s guts seemed to be alive and well, taking care of Nun all kinds of things.


    "I don''t know what Mizki is going to do in Kivela. But that''s going to make a big difference."


    Whimpering, His Majesty and Master Christa have all turned their gazes.


    "I''m talking about Mizuki, so I won''t put you at a disadvantage here. Perhaps...... I don''t think the Duke family in question will be made aware of the move either. Fill the outer moat as much as you can and beat it all at once. Mizuki had blocked all the escape routes beforehand, letting his prey scratch as much as he could, and finally despair."


    "You know what? I''ve done a lot of work. Didn''t they care about the magician?


    "Yes.... you seem to have forgotten, it was His Highness Elshon who proposed to improve relations between the countries, right? He''s only an enemy to Mizuki."


    It is also true that you cared about Alberda, but Mizki is basically self-absorbed and takes care of his owners worthy and caring for him in this world.


    For Mizuki and those hounds, the Duke''s family is only an enemy.


    ''I didn''t know'' wasn''t supposed to work. For Mizuki and the others, ''even if you don''t know it, what you do is a reason to retaliate''.


    There can be no more pity than stepping on their mines.... from the beginning, I''m even suspicious of that. Well, as far as I''m concerned, I''m happy to make it easier.


    "Their self-destruction, huh?"


    "Yep.... take care of Master Krista, too. Gathering information is very important."


    "I listened to my little father, Glenn, and I deeply deplored his heart, its importance.... Yes. I command the liver."


    "Do so."


    Slightly pale Master Krista nodded honestly. After His Majesty glimpsed his gaze at him, he grinned at his mouth.


    Exposure to such facts may just make her threaten that she will be young and will also have more official duties in the future. But Master Krista is not stupid. It will grow more in this case.


    That''s why we educate in our daily routine. Until now, Non has treated his children that way, including His Majesty.


    When His Majesty became a father, there were many enemies inside Alberda, and his position was not stable. In such a situation, if we educate those around us - once and for all, those who supported His Majesty - to be vigilant, we can immediately say, ''Can''t you trust the distribution!'' And the voice will rise, and the children will be targeted as well.


    As a result, these things were to be taught in everyday life. All of your children are intelligent and have all shown an understanding of their educational policies and have been striving to wear them from an early age.


    Master Krista is his youngest son, so he only knows a relatively calm Alberda. Therefore, compared to the other brothers, the sense of crisis was weak. This is exactly the opportunity to plant those perceptions.


    "You''ll also have something to learn from Mizuki.... don''t get along with Mizuki, Master Krista. I''m sure Mizuki will forgive you for what you''re planning to do."


    "... is it?


    "You don''t just have to rely on it, you just have to show growth. But it''s tough on those who can''t make an effort, isn''t it?


    "Ha! Experience tells you that."


    I nod bitterly and affirm the words to His Majesty, who gives me a pleasant laugh. Master Krista still looks anxious, but she won''t have to worry about it.


    - That black cat is surprisingly, well looked after. That''s because Non knows it well.

 353 Best Friends

    - In Sarovara Royal Castle (Tircian Perspective)


    "Yes, I''m ready. Then, please."


    "I''ll take care of it, Dear Tircia. Sometimes it''s because it''s a request from you who guided this country more than anyone else... it''s a ''favor'' from our benefactor, the Wizard. Let''s make it happen."


    "Hehe, I''m counting on you."


    Smiling and nodding, the man he was calling for left the room after bowing his head deeply. It reminds me of his reliable words and also deepens nature and my laughter.


    He is an influential merchant in Sarovara that even nobles cannot ignore. And it was also my faithful subordination.


    Something like tea leaves and poison I used was what I asked him to get. I mean... well, he''s also quite the person who went through the back.


    His presence, which moves as my pawn with pleasure, is also great that he was able to accept the request from Mizuki.


    "Nevertheless, you''ve gone a long way and easy. In Alberda, there could be a sharp drop in business partners."


    The samurai who rebrewed the tea is also one who pledges allegiance to me. She was sometimes asked to work beyond the realm of a samurai. Maybe that''s why the merchant''s attitude was strange.


    "... to that extent, it is a circumstance that can be said to be exhaustive. Ning Lo, are you glad you got the information as soon as possible?


    "That''s right...... As far as I can tell, is the house in question a house that can be connected to the Duke''s house in Kivera? As long as King Kivela is tolerated for such outrages, I don''t think it''s a good idea to buy disharmony."


    The merchants basically like to do business. For them like that, Kivera is a country that cannot be ignored. And this time, the situation on Kivera''s side is a little opaque.


    It is also possible that the king is unaware of this incident. For some reason, maybe I can''t move. In fact, King Kivera ''didn''t move''.


    In other words, it is also conceivable that the Duke family in question will again imitate itself at will.


    "Well, that''s certainly possible. One of these days Mizki will be boarding Kivela, but now we still don''t know what King Kivela thought allowed such outrage."


    "So, what''s more, you''re more likely to be at a disadvantage?


    "That depends on Mizuki. I think we should negotiate with King Kivera."


    ... No, instead of negotiating because it''s about Mizki, there''s no possibility of threatening to ''ravage Kivera by me, or say something very hard, or choose''.


    However, that would be the last resort. Because this time it''s a ''problem between countries''. Personally, those who have already become Mizki''s enemies should have been hit by a ''disaster they deserve''.


    If it''s personal retaliation, Mizuki doesn''t imitate relying on outsiders.


    Use your magic and wisdom to the fullest and go swinging with your own hands.


    Failure to do so means¡­ ''To be able to do it under personal circumstances, it is impossible''. Mizuki''s personal behavior must not be an issue that can be managed.


    The parent cat... Mizuki''s guardian, His Highness Elshon, uses Mizuki so much that he would also like to avoid protesting directly from the royal family.


    If we protest as a country, for example, there could be people out there who would happily take a ride and move to dishonor both sides. (i) Unlike noble protests, royal names are troublesome inside. Because it is seen as a national unit.


    With that in mind, this time, Mizki takes the form of a ''personal request to me''. I''m sure the samurai''s worries are natural... so if they''re at a disadvantage, the merchants'' spearhead of dissatisfaction goes to Mizuki.


    However much I have moved, the beginning of the matter is Mizuki. I get no more protection as a country than it is a personal request. Your Highness Elshon and I can''t take refuge in Mizki.


    ... but.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Our merchants favor Mizuki."


    Smile and tell, the samurai leaned her neck wonderfully.


    "In the Sarovara case, Mizki used merchants from other countries as a means of communicating information to the people, right? In a way, it''s like having them create a place to interact, isn''t it? Besides, we used intelligence manipulation and merchants as an attack on the nobles."


    "Yeah, I know that."


    As a result, the merchants moved in the right direction.


    Sarovara has always been the width of the arrogant nobles. Though a merchant, a civilian. The treatment was not good.


    However, the incorporation of merchants into Mizki''s proposed "Sarovara Correction Plan" will change the treatment. The aristocrats, who were given large sums of compensation by the Wizard and other kingdom-supported royalty... gave in to the merchants for the first time.


    "The merchants who manipulate gold and merchandise are stronger than the" nobles in financial difficulty ", although the period and the houses in question were limited. It will rarely happen to a large stream so far. But it was enough for the merchants to lower their drinks."


    Normally, you wouldn''t be able to do much for fear of retaliation, but this time the people behind the merchants were too powerful. Of these, the most feared is the Wizard...... Mizki.


    Tondemo daughter, who overturned Sarovara''s situation personally, delighted, tweaked the fools...... no, educated. Moreover, on his return home, he made it clear that ''if you imitate something funny, now it''s time to hunt''...!


    I mean, that bunch of things that don''t go for Mizuki are ''just educated''.


    If it''s also retaliation, there''s definitely more hell ahead of us now.


    His Highness Elshon is the only one who can flatter Mizuki like that. And only the royal family, whose nobles have been scattering and lightening, can ask His Highness Elshon for it.


    ... it would be packed, this is. Before that, the Sarovara royal family was unwilling to move. If you keep your mouth shut, they''ll crush you on their own, naturally.


    Still, some of them have been asking me for relief.... but with a smile, I said, ''Do you think that''s possible for a royal family that even you have taken lightly?'' I gave it back to him.


    This is what Mizuki said, ''Za!'' It is a secret that I was strangely moved by the mood.


    What a great experience......!


    Note that zero high laughter while feeling high was soundproofed - it is a ''secret story'' measure - and since I only do it in my own room, I haven''t found out anything but a bellyful samurai. In the first place, regardless of my personal mood, it is true that I cannot move poorly.


    I passed it only in ''My royal family, where there are no injustices, cannot intervene because of arrangements with other countries and magicians'', so it shouldn''t even be considered an outrageous sister by Lillian.


    ¡­¡­


    Maybe. Instead, your father seemed to have guessed something, but it''s trivial.


    "For merchants in our country, Mizuki is something to be thanked for in ''various ways''. From them, you get a chance to give back. There''s loyalty to me, and they''ll do their job exactly."


    With that said, the samurai gave a relief look.


    "Really... that would be nice. Sure, the Wizard is the benefactor of our country, but if our country suffers from it, it''s different."


    "Hehe! Well, for Lillian and your father, I can''t give up there. But Mizuki will also show you an understanding of those circumstances, so maybe you don''t have to worry too much."


    Even without my personal emotions, this is close to certainty. Is it because His Highness Elshon educated Mizki that it should be?


    The prince, called His Highness the Demon King, does not fit nicknames and has a good personality. For that matter, there is no forgiveness for being harmful to my country or my body. Even against Mizuki, he should be educating in that direction.


    Most importantly, you wouldn''t expect any goodness from Mizki with his Highness Elshon, so it would mean ''more than necessary, don''t make enemies''.


    Mizuki herself doesn''t have the personality to sell fights with no darkness - because it''s troublesome, in the sense - so her measures basically only demean the ''enemy''.


    ¡­ For the time being, the effect of the measures will be tremendous. It''s okay, so far, it''s no harm to us.


    "As we report that we are ready, let me ask you what attitude Kivera is showing. In some cases, you might be able to use it to study Lillian."


    It''s a killing topic for tea time with my beloved sister, but I''m better at these things than your father. If you have good material, shouldn''t you use it?


    At that time, I''ll brew you a royal milk tea that Mizuki is supposed to teach you. I think Mizuki must think he jumped at this reward, and he laughs zero at it.


    It''s a secret that it''s payback. I don''t even want to sell my thanks.


    The distance between me and Mizuki must be just about right.


    You don''t need to pronounce your allies out loud, or show hostile attitude. We are... ''friends''. I don''t just want to get along, I want to be in the middle of an occasional fight.


    Respect for each other would mean that. Instead of the country we belong to, even the top ones are different... we are sometimes enemies because we acknowledge each other. That''s all.


    "Dear Tircia, that sounds like fun."


    "... yeah, right. More than that, I''m delighted to have such a wonderful friend."


    "Right. Thank you very much."


    I turned my heartfelt grin to the samurai who looked at me like I was smiling. Mizuki and I will have a long relationship. Yeah, sure.

 354 Wizard, leave a wound on Kivela Part III

    - In Kivera Royal Castle.


    Me and King Quivera, and all those nearby who were listening to your conversation, Cyrus, had the word pale face in perfect condition.... Inside, don''t think I''m in a gutsy pose.


    No, on a realistic basis. Unless the awareness of this "neighbors" is improved, the next generation is expected to be a big deal.


    It is not the ''entangled malice of rights'' that lies with them, but the ''absolute loyalty to King Kivela'' that makes it difficult to reform consciousness.


    Because the ''Lord'' they seek is King Kivela. Without that awareness, all those inferior to King Kivela would be treated as'' unreliable kings''. The lack of consciousness can only be a tragedy.


    Cyrus, you are plainly blind, but that''s like saying publicly at the same time, ''My Lord is only the present king''. In other words, there is nothing to recognize other than the present King Kivela.


    If he''s like this, I don''t want him around to recognize the next generation. In the first place, he doesn''t like what he serves.


    On the other hand, Cyrus, you are the only loyal dog to listen to the Lord, King Kivela. Considering them, I guess King Kivera is silent on your involvement with me, Cyrus.


    Because, Cyrus, it''s ''impossible'' for you to be affected by me.


    I''m sure he won''t get caught up in the magician''s thoughts. That''s why I don''t even feel bad about handling toys from me. Cyrus, I can''t believe you''re bonding to me!


    As a delicacy for peace of mind and safety, it is'' chosen ''for contact with the Wizard. That kind of talent would be mandatory for Kivera beyond the unlikely presence of a guardian.


    The loyalty of loyal dogs reaches the Lord properly, so ahhh!


    Good luck, Mr. Silas! I don''t know what happened.


    ... It should be noted that Cyrus, the person in charge, does not seem to have noticed the appreciation from such King Kivela because that is normal.


    He is a pitiful man, even though his goals in life have also been achieved.... I don''t even feel like King Kivera is amused when I realize it.


    Well, anyway.


    Cyrus, I don''t have a problem with people like you, but I''d be in trouble if the next generation responded the same way Lucas did, because ''for the good of the country'', like everyone nearby. The scaffolding of the second prince itself seems to have not been completed yet.


    This was close to certainty. He doesn''t seem to have revealed himself as Prince Wang for reasons such as time issues, the age issue of the Second Prince, improved relations with other countries, and the fact that one of Lucas''s cases hasn''t been cleaned up enough yet... but he expects'' can''t ''to be right.


    One end of that hidden reason was exposed in this one case. Well, don''t get mad at King Kivera, either.


    Sometimes it becomes a book, and sooner or later, it spreads to other countries. Then I want to get rid of it all at once... which is probably why Kivera and I would be cooperative this time.


    I also want to sink the culprits at the end of the long-term plan, so I want to establish a long-term cooperative relationship with them.


    Get ready, you son of a bitch, I''ll definitely cry......! Think of the different worlds!


    ¡­¡­ I don''t know what you''re thinking, but can I talk to you back? "


    "I don''t mind."


    I hear you guessed something, King Kivera is waving the subject, so give me a quick reply to that.... Ugh, the main fate for me is "Let''s Make Laughers with Diffusion and Lessons Learned in Books, [The Princess of Nerd Series] Road to Publishing! ''It''s natural, but I don''t have to make any overt claims.


    Not selling favors and not making borrowings is the ''best settlement'' in this one case. Of course, it is the Demon King who wants it.


    I won''t break that premise any more than I would call myself a ''super capable child'' and I''ll let you take it to the results you wanted......! Perhaps it would be most humiliating for the Duke''s Lady to be crushed by ''Me, who is supposed to be the object to look down!


    In that sense, the Demon King will have made his best choice.... a rare selection for the Demon King - unconscious, sending out the worst pawns - I feel Glenn laughing high.


    ''Even Kivela can''t be out-of-the-box, and she can''t want punishment... because of that situation, no other country can do anything''


    This is the strength of the culprits. In addition to being King Kivella''s niece, I guess the culprits were strong because they knew what was going on with the second prince. By coming to Kivera, I know that very well.


    Conversely, if he had not come to Kivela, he would not have obtained the cooperation of King Kivela and would have settled for it while it remained incompletely burned. So much so that the Duke''s position is troublesome.


    Whatever it takes, if it''s going to involve the next generation of Kivera, it''s going to have to hold a fist that''s swung up. With such a development, you would think that the Duke''s Lady was intoxicated by the victory, just as she was in Alberda, and that even Irfena and the Mage had defeated herself.


    ¡­¡­


    The guy who thinks like this has to be the "lady of flower garden thinking, drowned by her parents".


    It''s no longer my level. It''s ''vicious'' on a national basis.


    Guess King Kivela didn''t hunt me without question because those dots are only for me. If you haven''t broken up your power relations or done anything to disrupt the country, it''s less noticeable to just miss it for a certain period of time. One of these days, let me marry you, and it''s over.


    Cunning or cunning...... just the bad girl in the story. I haven''t met him in person, so I don''t know if he''s a ''protagonist''s favorite enemy villain'' or a ''villain with a head turn about himself''.


    What was unexpected to the Duke''s Lady was that Kivera was about to walk over to another country and... my presence connected to each country. Especially since Glenn is totally my kind, I would never just cry to sleep.


    The presence of King Kivera in the middle of walking in with other countries is also a major miscalculation for the Duke''s Lady. This is an unthinkable circumstance from previous Kivelas, so I guess I thought King Kivela would take refuge again this time.


    Such a sweet thought is finally over this time. ?


    Come on, come on, it wasn''t a punishment game... it''s time to punish you.


    They''re after the prey.


    "Excuse me. I think of the future."


    I''m going to turn a blind eye to King Kivela and Cyrus. Cough one up. And make sure.


    "Retaliation I told you earlier...... no, can you accept what to do in the future?


    "Publishing stories that resemble this one, authorizing the production and sale of ornamental magic items associated with it, negotiating with the merchants of Ilfena based on them, right?


    "Yes. Negotiating with the merchants is about profit-sharing and the selection of merchants to handle the goods. Next, I was wondering if I could ask you to install a decorative magic item. Otherwise, I already have permission."


    I got it, and King Kivera snorts. This ornament-type demonic prop is for the Queens. Since that price will also be a nuisance fee as it is, it would be better to have it examined in a negotiating setting with the merchant.


    I''ll tell the merchants in advance, so no problem. They will also be convinced because it is also a place where their ability as merchants is tested. Basically, merchants are people who love to do business in every country, so don''t be bad.


    "What about an apology to Alberda? It''s done inside..."


    "A formal apology should be considered separately from the Irfena merchants. I think it would be better to give the full content of ''Apologize as a country for what your own fools have done''. I thought it would be a restraint on the example Kingsguard''s home, and proof that Kivera doesn''t have the same arrogance as before."


    It''s true that there are troubled merchants, but that''s like the aftermath in breaking an engagement. "I used Alberda and Ilfena to do something about the Duke and his wife," you should avoid content that is evilly pushed.


    "Mm-hmm. This negotiation was only between the merchants of Ilfena and the wizards and the wizards. Alberda is irrelevant. ¡­ During his visit to Kivela, the Master of Magic accidentally had the opportunity to speak with Non and negotiated as a representative of the merchants of Ilfena. During that chat, I complained about Alberda... right?


    I nodded contentedly at King Kivela as he turned his exploring grin. That''s right, that''s fine this time. As a result, a few of these dukes can feel bad about it or just get a dark cloud into the future of the people who started it.


    What matters to me is that King Kivera immediately approved the publication of the book. Thanks to that, you''ll just have to accommodate the decorative magic items that will have a premiere. It''s business, so it''s natural to take the money away.


    My niece got me into a business meeting instead of the nuisance fee for what she did, so King Kivera is the Duke and his wife...... my sister and his wife will not blame me me. Ning Lo, if you are blamed, you are willing to expose the process that has happened to you in a grand way......!


    It''s okay! I don''t like it one of these days, but it''s gonna be like they want to pull a cage in the house! The only annoyance is for a little while!


    "Yes. You were very angry with me about Alberda and promised me an honest response. At the same time, I felt very sorry for the merchants in Ilfena and rode the business deal I held up.... right?


    "Goddamn it! Oh, you''re right"


    King Kivera smiles with a grin on me that just makes me smile. I''m just saying there''s something in the situation, but everyone watching it is through.... sounds well educated and above all.


    Talk that far, and I can think of a fu.... well, you had another hand to hit.


    "Would you like to make one suggestion from me?


    "Hmm? Yeah, if you just ask, I''ll ask."


    King Kivela looks suspicious because it''s after the whole story. The same goes for all of you listening. Everyone, even seeping through the alert somewhere.


    ... Well, I know how that feels. There''s nothing more we can discuss here. I can''t help but notice a bad feeling.


    With such a bitter smile at them, I make a new proposal.


    "Lucas just missed the king''s residence, didn''t he? Why don''t you give him as much title as you can see with the king, and have him divide up a territory other than the king''s capital? ¡­ well, preferably where there is as much flow of people as possible"


    The abrupt suggestion flashed everyone but me. But there''s King Kivera. Immediately on the face of his thoughts, he began his quest for me.


    "You''re going to need that more than there''s a ''where there''s as much flow of people as possible'' condition, right?


    "Yeah. You know, I''m also aiming to serialize The Princess of the Ones. There seems to be an original story, and it also makes sense to make things look lighter by making them interesting and weird stories. And I thought I''d take a ride and spread Lucas as the ''Prince Who Chooses Love''."


    "What?


    "Can''t we just say ''love like a story'' if we don''t include the context in which Lucas came? At least, from the people who have a rebellion against the raw Kiberas, they''ll receive it favorably, won''t they?


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, that''s how it''s perceived in the private sector. In other words, it is right that this has happened as a result of King Quivera''s public announcement that he had an affair with himself and that Lucas had nothing to do with the cold treatment of Princess Celestina......


    Above all, the aspirations of those who know the Avengers and those who will accompany them are also greatly affected.


    For them, Elaine is a ready lady of tragedy.


    Instead of being a "bad girl," I want to be a "woman who used love, before she was ready."


    Actually Elaine had a successful personality inside, so even after Lucas, she wouldn''t have been a adult.


    I may not speak clearly about what I can''t do, and sometimes even complain to my fist. But there must be a heart behind it that guides Lucas and the people.


    Elaine, who I know, is a little clumsy, though gentle, who doesn''t put that on the table too much. As much as Cecil even said, ''If Elaine had been queen, Kivera might have changed''.


    "A prince who lost his way to becoming king, for the sake of a former man of another country. Wouldn''t it be a beauty talk, including the fact that there are people around him who gather until they abandon their birth? ¡­ would a royal who tries to change the way the country is not subject to comparison by the Duke''s Lady who feels superior to looking down on others on her own"


    "... in the words of Non, we need to reach the people?


    "You are ''special'', for better or worse. Even with respect, understanding people¡­ How many people see themselves as close? Even the neighbors take you personally."


    It''s "too special," King Kivera said. That''s why everyone fears after his death.... ''How much can you keep Kivera now?''.


    To be clear, it would be cruel to seek more delicacies than King Kivera. If geniuses are born so easily, no country struggles.


    With that in mind, we will have to put King Kivera in charge of the times when dramatic changes take place, and the next generation will have to work hard in a way that makes up for it. A rebellion from the inside also naturally happens¡­ unless the king has the charisma to overwhelm others, it is quite difficult to sum it up. In the worst case scenario, the royal authority is lost.


    It''s a disgusting prediction, but there''s also enough chance that the collapse of the country will begin there. Try to make Kivela a situation like Sarovara - where nobility trivializes the royal family - the damage is enormous when the country is big and rough.


    It is likely that King Kivela has just embarked on improving relations with other countries in anticipation of such a future. There''s no way King Kivela will ever strike a hand more than he found out about Kivela''s brittleness in one of the Avengers, is there?


    "Lucas can be the point of contact between the royal family and the people. Underneath him, it would be a beauty to have someone to gather away from birth, but at the same time Lucas would have a handkerchief. It is unlikely that the information and advances brought about will be ignored beyond the presence of the former royal Lucas as as their top"


    "You think Lucas has that ability?


    "There will be, because he was originally the king of this country."


    "... you don''t want me to stand as king."


    "Isn''t it because you''re not a king that you can be in a position to ''pull a step back and support the king''? He seems to be getting along well with his brother, and even if he points out that he didn''t notice, he doesn''t want to go down without his brother''s words."


    ¡­¡­


    King Kivela listens to me with interest, even though it seems complicated. Exactly, because it is something that cannot be answered instantly on this occasion, is that natural too?


    "It''s my idea."


    Tighten your shoulders in a light tone and the air will loosen once and for all. Apparently, everyone was pretty nervous.


    "Emphasis only on results, even the suggestion of His Majesty the Wizard?


    "It''s also a suggestion because it''s other human resources. I don''t know much about Kivera."


    The only way to return it is to exhale, but also to the immediate quest of King Kivela. Cyrus, I can feel your gaze, but I also replied, "I can''t" by shaking my neck beside you.


    ¡­¡­


    ... No, you can''t even stand still!? Outsiders! I''m an outsider!


    "Look, look, let''s prioritize this one. That''s what we''re going to talk about."


    "... sure. But..."


    My hand that was on the table...... hold on to that wrist and King Kivera grins fiercely somewhere. Its eyes are like a carnivore that sees its prey.


    "That''s a suggestion.... maybe I could use some help?


    "Oops... to the extent that we talk, even outsiders can handle it, right?


    "Ha! Well, isn''t that good? Maybe we can contribute to the friendship between Ilfena and our country?... The Parent Cat Hall might be pleased too?


    "Eh."


    He still didn''t seem willing to end up with a unilateral apology, before the existence available (= demon mentor). I mean, you were calling the Demon King a pro-cat too, King Kivera......!


    ¡­¡­


    Demon King...... I seem to have flagged something. But it''s not my fault you called me a parent cat!?

 355 Collection of Small Stories 29

    One of the novels: The Wizard and the King of Kivera.


    "But it''s strange."


    "Hmm?"


    The whole discussion was over, and King Kivella groaned with potpourri as he was treating tea and sweets.


    Unexpectedly, if you turn your gaze...... unlike your usual confident expression, some tired impression King Kivela was looking at me.


    "What''s wrong?


    "It''s about Lucas. At that time, it was Kibera''s best enemy and she was furious with Lucas, wasn''t it?


    "... well, you don''t deny it"


    "Even though I had such a history, what I most appreciated about Lucas was the Lord of the Magic Instructors of the Day. As a king, as a parent, I feel sorry for you."


    I pretend to be calm, but I let my gaze swim. Because what King Kivela is saying is right in a way and wrong in a way.


    If I were to limit myself to that time, that would not be a mistake either. But if you say so¡­ I was'' not interested in a country called Quivera itself ''.


    No, because... I barely knew about Kivera then. It''s a country I wouldn''t have gotten involved in if I didn''t need it, before I had feelings like liking it or disliking it?


    What mattered to me was the retaliation for Zebrast being hit.


    The thing about Cecil and the others is'' work ''asked of the Marquis of Leckbari.


    The Avengers are a product of coincidence.


    "Kivera''s Farmland Bumble" and "The Avengers" are either totally unexpected or close to the options that came with them later.


    That one has been taken up more heavily in the world, so the original purpose, Zebrast, has only been sumptuous. Even when it comes to Cecil and the others, the result is in line with Marquis Leckbari''s request.


    From the beginning, he said, "I hate Kivera. No, no, no! ''If you were aiming all you had to say,'' Aim, disaster! The road to the annihilation of Kivera, not annoying the surrounding countries as much as possible! ''from the beginning.


    At that point, I wasn''t very well known to exist. Once you sell the fight, you will not be exempt from the alert certification from Kivera, so you have decided to plan a temperamental demise plan for your first and last chance.


    King Kivela knows all about that event, but he also has the pride that his country is a great power feared by the countries around him. As a result, it seemed that ''the Magic Instructor wanted to discredit Kivela, with the recapture of Princess Celestina at his feet''.


    King Kivela purely seems to have recognized me as a threat.


    A wonder that is subtly different but generally feels that it is right.


    I want to swim my gaze! Now, I said, ''No, I bumped Kivera that far, I mean, it''s a way to go,'' and maybe, you don''t believe me.


    Either that or Lucas was angry because he cocked Rudolph with the Demon King. So, ''hit me, disparage me, I''m ready''.


    The only other of these are "The Job Requested" and "Streamwise It Has Been". Instead of pride, there is nothing more merciful than shards. Rumors of the Wizard spreading to the public are full of lies.


    "I''m a civilian, so I don''t know... but I think Lucas was good enough as Prince Wang."


    "Really?


    "Yes."


    King Kivera who will look unexpected. You think so? Is that so hard?


    "Because you haven''t abandoned your country, have you? I didn''t waver power and shut them up against the people who are going to have irrational looks. Doesn''t that mean ''cause I give top priority to my country''?"


    "... even if I teeth against the life of Wang Ta Nong, huh?


    "You can''t say that. King Kivera, who took the throne as a result of his teeth?


    Whatever good or evil, just try to bullet Lucas'' actions. What King Kivera did against the madness of war is not so different.


    "There are also those who obey the king, and there are those who are called nearby. And as a royal fate, I have been strong on those below me in all sorts of things. If it''s just behavior, you''re a similiar parent and child, right? However, the situation is completely different. To avoid disturbing the country, they remained around to say. And... I didn''t run away"


    "... Indeed"


    "Above all, Lucas himself is a joker to Kivera, isn''t he? If you just wanted to gain your freedom, you could have used the blood flowing in your body as a negotiating material and taken refuge in another country. You didn''t do it, did you? Lucas."


    "That''s...!


    My surroundings seem surprised by what I say, but as far as I''m concerned, I''m frightened. From other countries that resent Kivela more than the formula "King Kivela and Queen''s Son = Kivela''s Authentic Successor," he should be the one who wants to use any hand.


    But Lucas didn''t do it. Even as a bargaining material that makes you admit about Elaine, it shouldn''t be spoken of.


    I can''t believe Lucas didn''t think of that. Doesn''t that mean, then, ''I chose to be royal to Kivela''?


    "You don''t know what people think when they look down on you."


    "Right, right. Not just the queen, but Noon should have discussed it with Lucas.... if we had exposed each other''s thoughts, we might have had a different future."


    "It''s okay. Isn''t it time you were a ''nasty father''! ¡­ people in other countries will notice."


    "What... when you say that, you''re angry. Earlier in the day."


    "Ugh, I can''t believe they took my word for it."


    So why are you angry, can I ask?


    "Well, you''re being treated like a stupid cat..."


    "Mr. Silas, stay!


    It''s annoying, toys. I didn''t ask you.... I mean, don''t read simple questions!


    Novel Two: Mizuki and the King


    "It is now that the Demon Master has a bad personality... if that was Lucas'' position. Yeah, in the sense of the situation where Lucas was placed. How do you open it, Master Magic?


    "Does that make sense to ask?


    "No, I don''t. Pure interest."


    With that said, King Kivera sneaks up on everyone nearby to run his gaze.


    ¡­¡­


    Oh, I see. You want to stab the nail so you don''t do anything stupid, right? He wants to leave that role to me.


    Indeed, if King Kivera himself told his neighbors a novel, it could mean a more depressing quote than necessary, a resignation from the status he now has and a hiding......


    Perhaps, but your loyalty to King Kivela nearby is MAX. From me there I said, "You looked down on the person Prince Wang deserved, you drove him down, didn''t you? ''A targeted bomb has been dropped.


    Now on the day that the Lord gives me a novel, it''s not about to be a negative thought. Self-harm has the potential to develop.


    "Right, first write the name near your side that you''ve made a heads-down statement on paper, fold it up, put it in a box, and pull one out. Except for the Knights Commander or anyone who comes into awkward positions when suddenly they''re no longer in use."


    ''What?''


    "Mm-hmm, so?


    Leaving the people leaning on their necks, King Kivela urged ahead.... The thing that almost made me look suspicious, let''s get you through.


    "This confirms the sacrifice."


    "Sacrifice!?


    "... Again"


    "Sacrifice. I chose it out of personal emotion in a situation that wasn''t strange to anyone."


    "You''re too honest..."


    King Kivera, who will be a bitter face, all those close to speaking up, and you, Cyrus, who will turn a frightened eye.


    It should be noted, Cyrus, that you are calm because you understand that you are in a position that you will never include there. Even if it''s a Kingsguard, a knight, it doesn''t make sense to chase him down.


    "This is where it comes from! exhaust and thoroughly fall into your knowledge, connections, and subordination and all things. Just chasing it down doesn''t mean showing off your abilities. It hurts without skin, picks back sprouts, and boasts around which one is the stronger"


    "Fall in, you say?


    "Isn''t that right? I just crushed a guy who can be chased down by power, and he''s just a tyrant. In the first place, this is not a treason against the king, it is only the result of a challenge from all those nearby." As Prince Wang, pity, "isn''t it? Then, by letting them experience ''Better than you'', they will shut their mouths."


    "Wow, isn''t it terrible to say you deserve it!? Your Majesty would be furious."


    Silas speaks out disgustingly while everyone is flabbergasted. I laughed and showed myself to you, Cyrus.


    "I didn''t let my neighbors talk, so I''m guilty of the same crime."


    "Hey, that''s not really..."


    "Not really, Mr. Cyrus. ''Naturally'' I have to be more than that than I look down on people. More or less, the good old adults mentioned it and abused my own son''s age. I''m embarrassed enough."


    ¡­ may be an overstatement.


    In their class, it would not be uncommon in itself to be directed at feelings of disappointment and contempt. With the Demon King, you let me learn a lot because of that experience.... The Knights said it was too much.


    But what if that scorn wasn''t ''right''?


    "If you see it from me, it''s only the" contempt of the phrase that sees you in the same line as the Lord ". At least, I don''t want him telling me enough to fall for me!... If you lose, you won''t like it, but you''ll be aware of it, right? And I can''t tell you... I can''t believe ''pity''"


    ''Cause I''m the one who loses to that'' wretched guy '', the'' more wretched guy ''.


    If you keep doing that, Cyrus, you''ve hardened. Likewise, King Kivela looks difficult, apparently with my purpose in mind.


    I called the chosen person ''Sacrifice''. It is'' a subject to show off his power ''and at the same time'' a sacrifice to silence the words [pity] which are spoken by those who look down ''.


    That''s right, it''s a sacrifice. Unless you can look down on your sacrificed companions, the people nearby will never be able to say that word again.


    "... right? What I can do is to this extent. If that one time is all you need to do, if you repeat the same thing or make a scene that it''s disrespectful, treasonous, say, ''What do you mean by all your previous underhand remarks?'' and thorough pursuit"


    "I see. Even in the worst case scenario, are you willing to bring it to a match?"


    "It''s no easier to defeat than to be a magician."


    Laughing brightly after that, King Kivela sighed deeply. Everyone in the vicinity... Oh, you seem to be falling a little unrepeatable. It doesn''t matter to me, so leave it, leave it.


    "It sucks that a guy with too bad a personality is smart..."


    It''s annoying, Mr. Silas. Brain jobs can''t be about falling for someone.


    Besides "Kichiku and Toys"


    "... so. In the end, this is what happens..."


    Mr. Silas sighs as he walks next to me. By contrast, I flaunted my shoulders.


    "Not your Lord''s immediate ''please''."


    "No, that''s right! I''m sorry, I''m personally sympathetic, you want to tell Virgil to run away..."


    The truth will leak in vain along the way, Mr. Silas. No, you said you were Virgil''s friend or something.


    Right now, we''re headed somewhere. From the person''s side, our visit should be super unexpected. If it''s a horror movie, it''s in the middle of even one of the disturbing BGMs... something like that?


    Note that there is no such thing as rashes. Exactly, ''Assault! Disaster will disturb your room. "''


    "Your Majesty... I resent you all this time..."


    I think of you, Cyrus, who cry rarely, and I think of the person I want.


    - Meanwhile, around that time, in some places.


    All of a sudden, in the chills that ran, one young man was shaking his shoulder. A knight who was right beside him speaks to the Lord.


    "What''s up?


    "No... all of a sudden, I have a chill..."


    "Is your body cold? I''ll bring you a warm drink."


    "Oh, oh, please"


    The young man who dropped off the knight blushes in such an almost subordinate intercession.


    But he... they don''t know yet.


    That a young man''s father would send a black cat in.


    For a young man, the black cat is equal to his natural enemies. It was because of his own stupidity and at the same time his beloved must have been the most trusted person.


    People call it jealousy. Young people have an honest personality.


    However, many thought the reason why young people don''t like black cats was'' cause they let them taste the humiliation and drove their place ''.


    So nobody realizes that the adorable thing about jealousy etc... rude, human feelings are half the cause.


    A certain person noticed there told it to his husband, the King. The king, speaking from the queen, sent in a black cat if the young man was to be cut off to change.


    It was a whip of love. However, it is also referred to as a ''big favor''.


    I don''t know that my parents think about that - they acted on them because of their emotions as parents - dew.


    One young man was annoyed by a bad feeling.

 356 Wizard, one of the ones who visits Lucas

    "Oh, you''re finally here..."


    "Give it up. Your husband said," Please. "


    "Ku......! Yes, it is."


    In front of a certain room door, it''s you, Cyrus, who makes you look strangely nervous. Slap on the shoulder to calm it down, but that look is not excellent.


    Coming without a touch, this is... a room where Lucas is currently locked up. This also happened because of a ''favor'' from King Kivela.


    (* with an attitude and expression that just tells me to guess the truth)


    "It''s a corner, why don''t we meet Lucas?


    (meaning it would fit indefinitely)


    "If you mean to involve Lucas in the future, persuade him to come"


    ¡­¡­


    Naturally, but I didn''t have the right of veto. Or in the case of people belonging to Quivera, you''re in a very opinionated and hard position, aren''t you, Lucas?


    That''s where the white feather arrow stood on me. ''If you acknowledge Lucas that far, you''ll cooperate, won''t you?'' So.


    Blah, it''s not so much an opinion as a King Kivera, it''s an arrival from the feeling of leading my son as a father. Around not speaking there honestly, I want to say aloud... ''This, heck, Dad!''.


    If it''s a "favor as a father," what could Lucas refuse? Don''t we know how to deal with each other that we haven''t regained that much trust?


    When that happens, the two contacts are ''country'' only. Still, it would be easier to make contact if it were to be ''for the good of the country''.


    "Heavy...... sorry, Virgil"


    "If you get lost, you can''t help it - can you? I''ve come this far, give it up! It''s okay, it''s all bad for King Kivera on this one."


    "You have a relentless way of saying it too!? Sure, you''re right! Idiot, be honest with me about that, and what will you do if the groove deepens further for your parents and children!


    "You''re not gonna do anything, are you? It''s other personnel. I don''t know about your house."


    "Ku......! I knew it, you, sucks......!


    "Oh, have you noticed now ~"


    You dropped your shoulder disappointingly at me, Cyrus. Ha, what are you talking about, a toy? I can''t believe I''m a bastard, isn''t that more information now?


    Well, anyway.


    I''m not going to go on being a fool in this place forever.


    Come on, let''s open the door clean ? Lets, open!


    Momentum opened the door well and I saw something like a desk in the front. Sitting there is the blonde young man I saw over here.


    "Hey, Lou! Ohisa!"


    "Go home!


    "Bu!?


    If I greeted him with a smile, Lucas immediately threw a bunch of shiitake paper in his hand.... but that bunch of paper doesn''t hit me.


    ... Silas, who was shielded by me, took it on my face. ? You''re a great enemy, Silas.


    "Oh, my God, I''m not stuck. I thought you''d be more surprised."


    "If you make all that noise in front of the door, everyone will notice!


    "Yes, yes, okay, calm down"


    "Whose fault is it!


    Lucas, as always, is turning a sharp gaze. Oh, you don''t look better than I thought.


    Elaine''s betrayal would have been devastating, so I thought it was shriveling more... unexpectedly solid. Since then, I''ve heard that I''ve been talking to the Queen a lot, but that seems to have influenced me in a good direction.


    And, I mean.


    I don''t know... I feel much calmer right now. No, I pissed him off. I don''t know what I''m gonna say.


    "Lou, you''ve changed a lot"


    "Who, ''Lou''!... I don''t know, is that me"


    "Of course! ¡­....... hmm? You said ''me'' about yourself?


    But it''s like I heard somewhere. Positively, it''s no wonder we use it separately, so even if we''ve heard both, it''s not weird.


    But he didn''t think I''d notice. It was Lucas with his blue muscles up, but he seemed mildly surprised by my words.


    "You''ve noticed a lot.... I guess what you''re talking about is a public place or if you have the eyes of someone from another country. Basically, they should have been using ''me''."


    "So you''re saying you''re the vegan?


    "Well. I don''t need to use it anymore...... but I wouldn''t be in those places. Restoring it back to vegetables is not a problem, except when it is necessary."


    "Heh..."


    Oh, come on, are you feeling really decent?... No, should I say that my current state is the original Lucas?


    Again, that would mean I wasn''t half stressed at the time. Is it also that that''s how desperate you were to show a strong backlash about Elaine?


    With that in mind, Cyrus accidentally went to the side of Lucas and knelt.


    "You''re Virgil''s friend... Cyrus, was it?


    "Yes, it''s been a long time, Master Lucas"


    Cyrus, I can''t seem to hide your surprise at your abrupt behavior, either. But still firmly remember your name, Cyrus, royal education is not Dada.


    By contrast, Cyrus, you kneel and squeeze your fists firmly as if you were going to endure something. I can''t see the look on your face, but it''s a very different vibe than ours, which was a stupid exchange.


    "I wanted to apologize directly to you. First, let me apologize for that part of the time. ¡­ do not understand your position and do not know the pain. I''m just so sorry that I cheaply expressed my disappointment."


    Deeply bowed your head, Cyrus. Your voice is honesty itself. Apparently, he sincerely regretted that.


    ¡­¡­


    No, that, Lou? Because even if you look at me with such suspicious eyes, you''re not forcing me!?


    "Innocent! I don''t know! ''And just as I shook my head sideways with the boom, Lucas turned to you, Cyrus, while remaining suspicious of me.


    "... no, no need to apologize. I didn''t make it as Prince Wang. That''s all."


    "Oh, that''s not all it''s proven already! I think you''d be more comfortable hearing that, Cyrus, with your apology."


    "What?


    When I turned my gaze to you, Cyrus, I heard a small "please" voice. The posture remains intact, but I hear you, Cyrus, have guessed what the words I have spoken point to.


    What I''m saying is an earlier exchange with King Kivela.


    Everyone in the vicinity is about to fall into a state of irreversibility.


    I always carry demonic props for recording - more as a duty than sometimes I don''t have a guardian. Exactly, self-declaration alone is not trustworthy - so it is possible to show or make hear that redemption with magic props.


    Cyrus, you know that, so you must have immediately guessed. What keeps you on your knees... is a sign of good faith?


    "As a matter of fact, until just now, I was having tea with King Kivera. By the side, we have a lot of people nearby to listen to our conversation. Then King Kivera asked me." What do you think of Lucas? ? Says. ?


    Even though I say it, I approach the desk and prepare the magic props. Lucas is going to turn a blind eye to something, but it''s quicker for you to hear all this.


    - That''s when Knock sounded indoors.


    Unexpectedly I stopped the hand preparing, and I turned my consciousness towards the door. The door opens without waiting for Lucas''s reply as to whether the person who knocked is a casual relationship.


    "Excuse me. Dear Lucas, anyone......!?


    "Hey, Virgil! Long time no see! Ah, Cyrus, don''t worry about it. Do it. Because I''m currently apologizing to Lou."


    "Hey!? Ma''am, Master Magic!? Cyrus... I can still tell, how could you... And Lou..."


    "Well, there will only be one!


    Wave flirtatiously and laugh, instantly lucas.


    "I didn''t allow it!


    "Lou, humans are the key to giving up."


    "You learn to be discreet at all!


    There is no intimacy in the conversation with Pompom, but there is no seepage of disgust or fear. Cyrus, I''m guessing these exchanges are also responsible for your apology.


    Because Lucas isn''t scared of the Wizard at all.


    That''s it, "Instead of His Royal Highness the Demon King or the Chancellor of Zebrest, I''m not even afraid to deal with the Demon Master," he explained as "one end of the reason Lucas deserved a king".


    Cyrus, you''ve been stuck with us here. Moreover, Lucas was reflecting properly and even remembered his own name, which was only a knight.


    Well, don''t poke Zach and his conscience. I''m also convinced that you want to apologize.


    With that in mind, Lucas urged Virgil with his gaze.


    "Virgil, calm down. I don''t know why, but this would be Father''s instructions."


    "Your Majesty?"


    "Other than that, I don''t know who I can allow. Besides, there''s been some movement."


    With that word, Virgil, your haunting atmosphere changes. Lucas, who felt it, also nodded lightly and turned his gaze to me.


    "Well, let me ask you something"


    "Copy that!"


    Well, how do these two react?

 357 Magic Instructor, Visiting Lucas Part Two

    ¡­¡­


    Lucas was silent when he heard of the whole street. Virgil, you... you hold your fist tight and have a look of regret.


    Well, that reaction would be natural. Virgil tells me, ''Notice before Master Lucas greases!'' Cause I guess things like that.


    "Ha... so light, I didn''t know recognition would cover..."


    The look on Lucas''s face, bending down, is hidden in his forehead, and he cannot peep. But there was undisputed remorse seeping into his voice.


    I think Lucas and I scratched our feet around saying these words. But in a situation without the kind of evidence I have presented or the defeat of Kivela, I guess I could not break my unconditional trust in King Kivela - also called blind loyalty.


    It was possible for me because I had a position of so-called ''enemies'', not thinking at all about a country called Kivela.


    Depending on King Kivela''s choice, he could have acted the same way (= destroying enough that the country leans) as the demon conductor I existed in the past. Fact, a little (?) I made it look good.


    He is also convinced of the assessment that he is a great king, because he is King Kivela, who has made an immediate decision on the possibility and has made his own choice to pull a step back.... give priority to the king''s own pride and fight thoroughly, because in some cases.


    "Lord Magic Master, is this a fact...?


    "Yeah. It just happened. Everyone near me was pale in the face, so now I''m in the middle of self-loathing that makes me want to die..."


    "Really?... they realized that too."


    That being said, Virgil, it''s a bitter grin floating in your mouth....... of course. Because Lucas, whom he has ordained the only Lord, has already been removed from the position of Prince Wang.


    Cyrus, I hear you have something to think about, too, and stay apologetic to Lucas. Such an attitude also seems to be a sign that he is ashamed of the ratings he once gave Lucas.


    "It''s natural to think about it now, but you can''t let the next generation repeat the same thing. It''s a coincidence that at this time I was supposed to inspire consciousness, but it was necessary during King Quivera''s reign."


    "You think that was possible for you?


    "No, Mr. Virgil." Now it''s possible. "Negotiation of agricultural land, walking to other countries in Kivera¡­ for the first time the people of Kivera are convinced that all those elements are in place"


    ¡­¡­


    "If only you''d acted faster."


    Virgil, I''m sure that''s what you''re trying to say. He had decided to devote himself to Lucas, the only Lord, and he should have known the hard work.


    That''s why I dream.... "Wasn''t there also a future in which Lucas would be king? ''.


    But that''s impossible.


    Without convincing evidence, King Kivella''s proximity was unaware.


    Without Kivela''s defeat, Kivela would never walk into another country.


    With those elements, for the first time, they realized that their attitude towards Lucas was inappropriate. Things like glance and disappointment, even though only King Kivela, who is currently in the throne, was qualified for Lucas...... ''The Next King''.


    But even King Kivera didn''t realize that. In his case, though he may not have figured out the comparison on his own because he himself is a person in the category of genius.


    ''Then why would you notice?!?'' And you get stuck, naturally.


    Blah, I''m a ''hard-working'' person, just like Lucas. At the end of the result, natural disasters (not note/typo) are only treated.


    In addition to the differences in things such as common sense and character on which they are based, they name the Magic Instructor (= Unconditionally Deal with Disaster), so as long as they produce results, they can see them like geniuses. Seriously, that''s all there is, isn''t it?


    How it has happened is that ''even the truly competent people have accomplished things they could not accomplish'', but it is biased, ''because I am an outsider in this world''.


    The lack of a fence is the best. Besides, a guardian named Demon King is moving out of my knowledge, so I can push my own path I believed in.


    It is a feat because the Demon King made the decision, ''If you are recognized as a demon conductor, you can live freely to some extent, even if you are from different worlds''. In a way, it''s a tailored position, isn''t it, me?


    You think I''m a genius? Don''t be silly, I''m just a ''hard working natural disaster''.


    That''s the lady Mr. Clarence calls a ''hard worker''!


    We use our heads for fun and do all kinds of backwork to bring it to the settlement that the Demon King wanted. I''m trying! I''m trying...!


    ¡­¡­


    ''Wrong direction'', they often say. But the guardians won''t tell me at all, so there''s no problem.


    With King Kivela, I''m sure he''s making an effort... he''s not the only one, his charisma is jumping through. Then there will also be those who blindly worship the Absolute. In the first place, Kivela itself is at stake if not the current King of Kivela.


    You will rebuild your country with the scars of war madness. It wasn''t a strange situation to be dead as it was. In that sense, King Kivera is undisputed the savior of the country.


    But in Lucas''s case, it''s a little different. I guess there is also friendship along with respect for the Lord to observe from the number of people who will follow you even if you lose that status and from your cheerful relationship with Virgil.


    Instead of "the deliveries follow blindly," they are the type of "struggle and grow together," so they are fundamentally different from King Kivela''s. You''ll be a child who shines with help from all around you, no matter what you think.


    Hiraki, turn your gaze to Lucas.... Even if you''re not an absolute like King Kivela, I think Lucas has become a good king there, too. Even more so if Kivera wants to improve relations with other countries in the future.


    "By the way, it was you there, Cyrus, who didn''t go blind to King Kivela"


    "Cyrus?


    That''s right! Cyrus, I love King Kivera no matter whose eyes!


    Virgil, when you raised your voice of surprise, Lucas also looked surprised.... Suddenly named Cyrus, you seem subtly uncomfortable though.


    But this can be true. Cyrus, you believe in King Kivela enough to be blind, but it''s not like you don''t have your own will.


    Cyrus, you yourself worship King Kivela only as the ''best king'', which initially did not make it any better for King Kivela to have such a relationship with me.


    In a nutshell, he said, ''Why are you treated equally by my Lord! Feels like''. For you, Cyrus, I am a ''otherworldly man'' and an ''outsider of this world''. You''re offended, too, naturally!


    Ning Lo, isn''t that normal in this world?


    There should be one or two bittersweet things about King Kivela''s thoughtful words and actions, not "disobeying the king''s choices". Because he''s a magician called The Disaster of the World.


    With that history, I trust you, Cyrus. The person you wrote to was Mr. Cyrus Ollie.


    Every time, ''Let Your Majesty see it for now, I turn to judgment. But I would also say my opinion''. King Kivela was asking for your opinion, too, Cyrus, and I''ll be fine with your mouth against mine.


    That is why it is also thanks to you, Cyrus, that I have noticed the distortions of King Kivela''s proximity. Unconsciously, it plays a role in encouraging the awareness of everyone nearby.


    "Cyrus, at first, it was an outrage on me. Normally, that''s natural. Because no matter how much King Kivera treated you like a reciprocal being, you have your own will.... unless you have unconditionally obeyed King Kivera, is rebellion not normal?


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t be silent, Mr. Silas. That''s why King Kivera thinks I''ve met you."


    On the spot, I strike out the ''best measure'' I can think of. But whoever is attached to me doesn''t just have to report it.


    "Though the Lord does not betray me, he thinks at his own will and sometimes rebels against me.... how much King Kivera has given me, you can''t be too obedient to me."


    "I think I might be wrong."


    "You can make a mistake! Well, then, can''t we rephrase this?" He who only affirms, he who has a hostile past "and" he who rebels, but thinks for himself and expresses his opinion ". Even if I''m too submissive, I''m only distrustful."


    "Ah......!


    Cyrus, you sound surprised, but I think this is psychology as a person. Though it would only be distrustful for a human being in a country that had just been hostile to submit to a magician.


    Naturally, I suspect there''s something behind it. In the worst case scenario, it develops into something that deepens the groove even further.


    In that regard, Cyrus, you have rebelled plainly. [M]... didn''t hide the obvious emotions!


    It may be inappropriate talent for some people, but for me it''s like King Kivera telling me to ''convince this guy''. As far as I can tell, it should have been the best person.


    "I see. Not only did His Majesty convince Cyrus to disagree with His Majesty the Magic Master, but he also carried out a competency assessment of His Majesty the Magic Master"


    "Maybe. At least, judging me on just one case of acquittal is something I can''t do. Didn''t you think it was because I''m a different type of magician than I''ve ever been?


    Really, King Kivera is a capable man. Because there''s not always one thing in that hand.


    Lucas, who has been compared to this, is sad without joking. Well, then everyone else will be sympathetic. How many heirs to the throne will be crushed if they do the same in their own country?


    "... so how do you want to use me?


    "Hmm?"


    "I''ll get on with your suggestion. Does the fact that your father sent you mean that for our country, that''s what we need?


    Lucas asks me if a single emotion has subsided as I listen to the commentary about you. There is no anger or distrust in that look. Really, he seems to be questioning his use.


    "Don''t you have to negotiate with the state? If it''s supposed to be used as a pawn, you think you can make some kind of demand on the country?


    "I don''t mind. Your personality sucks, but I only acknowledge your ability to deliver results.... Assuming you''re the Wizard who defeated Kivera. Above all, I am the royal family of Quivera and the brother of those who will be kings of the next generation. Then it''s decided what to do."


    I''m not lost in the outrageous Lucas. Virgil also stares at me with a determined eye for feeling the Lord''s readiness.


    There''s a grin in my mouth about those two figures. Apparently, they''ll be pawns supporting Kivera''s period of transformation.


    "... yes. But before you do, Cyrus, why don''t you listen to your apology? Then I''ll talk to you. Including how I came to Kivera."


    If Lucas is worried about the next generation of Kivera and wants to do everything in their power, they are our comrades. If you''re convinced, it''ll show you more work than you can imagine.


    Come on, let''s start discussing this, shall we? ¡­ it''s going to be a very beneficial time for each other?

 358 Magic Instructor, Visit Lucas Part III

    After telling Lucas and the others, "Side by Side, Record of Sinking."


    Lucas has once again accepted an apology from you. Originally, I''m not angry with you, Cyrus - your disappointment seems to have been taken for granted - and it''s really light.


    Ning Lo, it''s Cyrus who''s lost his temper. No more, you didn''t think Lucas was calmly looking at things so far, you didn''t try to raise your head inside.


    "You know, Mr. Silas. We don''t have time, and we''re gonna move on. Look, Lou''s not mad either."


    "But..."


    "If you''re curious, I hope you visit Lou and the others regularly in the future! Virgil, you''re with Lou, so you can use your name to visit Virgil."


    Virgil, it looks like you and Lucas are basically together, and it would be possible to pass on information and concerns via Virgil.


    "I''ll tell King Kivera that! Look, just get up. That''s not the only problem with Kivera."


    ¡­¡­ I understand, but please tell His Majesty that it''s your idea, right?


    "Rikai! It''s okay, it''s okay! If you decide to suggest a magician, they won''t disagree.... If you disagree, let me ''talk'' carefully. If two or three people break their hearts, they''ll learn."


    "Don''t say things that are noisy!


    Suggest with a flickering wave and you''ll get a stop from Lucas on the fast track. Oh, my God, you have more to convince me than to disagree.


    "Ahhh... Cyrus? If you care any more, Kivera''s going to be in trouble, so stop it."


    "But, Virgil..."


    "Not at your convenience, but in the sense of the damage Kivera will suffer. If Lord Magic Leader breaks my heart, isn''t it time for some of them to become irreversible?... Not everyone, like Master Lucas, will be eaten and hung by His Majesty the Mage"


    "Ah, oh. So is that."


    Virgil, who obeys your persuasion that Kivela is going to suffer new damage, "(Interpretation), Cyrus, who still obeys you as you draw your face.


    ¡­¡­


    Why are you being persuaded by that?


    "Naturally! You don''t know the damage you''re doing!


    "Yeah ~! You''re just a little stuck with a fierce alien species!


    "You think your words and actions are that cute!


    "Yeah."


    "No way!


    Nod and span instantly! and slapped with rounded paper. With a jittery eye, Lucas seemed somewhat satisfied.


    It doesn''t hurt at all due to the lack of paper thickness... but it feels ridiculous. It''s strangely angry to look doomed.


    You were after a second blow because you avoided the first bundle of paper!? Memorial fulfilled, are you satisfied, Lou!?


    "I did, I lost to you. That''s true, so I''m not even willing to deny it. However! I have received reports of numerous disturbances you have caused in other countries.... where is'' hey, just fucked up ''? Though I would have crushed it by the time it was completely skinless!


    "There was just an element that was crushed from the beginning. With the scaffolding brittle, the extreme of stupidity is selling fights to The Disaster of the World. Almost suicidal. Suicidal aspirations, prey candidates!


    "I''m still saying it''s too much! Now you''re gonna make me tilt Kivera!?


    "If we keep this up, we could be close?


    "What? You said something earlier that bothered you.... What the hell does that mean? My father would have moved to narrow his distance from other countries."


    For being angry, Lucas reacts to my words fast. Virgil, who was distracted and watched over the speed of that switch, seems to be more incapable of following you, and they remain perplexed.


    Their condition would also be due to Lucas'' unexpected attitude like this. I was wondering if you were exchanging words with Pompom, because you are listening properly to what you need.


    ¡­¡­


    It shouldn''t be the reason I''m satisfied and ready to reward the Mage Master with one arrow... I want to think so.


    "Uh... that, my lord the magician? Calm down, Master Lucas."


    "You must not have forgotten what you came here for!? What are you going to do, incite Master Lucas!?


    And when they returned unto me, they forgave me and Lucas.... I''m the only one who''s being turned on for preaching, so let''s just think about it.


    However, their words are also true. Not if you''re doing something stupid forever.


    I glanced over at you, Cyrus.


    "Mr. Cyrus, you asked me to bring you the letter I sent, didn''t you? Show that to Lou and the others."


    "Is that it? You''re here, and you won''t tell him yourself?


    "You can tell him, but shouldn''t we take the same steps as King Kivera? King Kivela said, ''I have come to tell you in the course of the conversation without any prior information''. Only Lou, isn''t it awkward to talk to you all of a sudden?


    "Ahhh... you may seem to take precedence over Your Majesty"


    Maybe you don''t have to worry, but I didn''t visit King Kivera this time. Just "Cyrus, as I visited you, let me talk to you".


    And yet, you don''t talk to Lucas all of a sudden or anything. Still, from those who are averse to Lucas - other than the proximity - I can''t get a very good impression.


    Cyrus, what you''ve convinced me is that there are actually some of those guys out there? Lucas is the ''culprit who became Kivela today'', according to people who are as loyal to King Kivela as his immediate neighbors and leave untrained former Kivela.


    "Now. Not that you care."


    Lucas is out of plain words, but Virgil, you seem worried.... Virgil, I should believe you, this is... Lucas seems more concerned with taking that criticism than he is with being strong.


    "It''s just that you don''t need to create anxiety elements for nothing, Lou"


    With all due respect, Cyrus, I give you the letter I received from you - something I sent you before. Even though he seemed grumpy, Lucas received it.


    "Virgil."


    "Yes."


    Is Lucas'' gaze and call enough, Virgil? You peered into the letter from behind Lucas.


    - And.


    "Ah"? "


    "Ko... this, is..."


    Lucas set his eyes to rest. Virgil, even your complexion has changed, not least because you''ve just drawn your face to it.


    That''s right! Whoever knows, don''t react like that, this case.


    I can''t believe you''re going backwards on things that you can''t punish because of circumstances, and you''re going to do whatever you want in another country. King Kivela and his surroundings would have suppressed him in Kivela, but I don''t think he''s going to soften him in another country.


    "Wow... Master Lucas, I''m reacting just like His Majesty..."


    "You''re a parent and a child."


    To me and Cyrus, who were having a really (?) conversation, Lucas, having finished reading the letter, has turned a sharp gaze.


    "Hey! Is this a fact!?


    "Ha... unfortunately, it''s a fact. We have confirmation from King Alberda."


    "Seriously - Shh. All I can say is that I have to laugh anymore, or I''m sad."


    It seems hard to say, but I affirm it clearly, Mr. Cyrus. By contrast, all I get is a dry laugh.


    I know what happened to Kivera. Based on the ills of war madness, the impact on the next generation, etc., Kivera can be expected to have desperately hidden this issue. Otherwise, ''no fianc¨¦e'' is unlikely to be the right Duke''s Lady.


    The Demon King had no choice because of the intimidation, but otherwise the royalty is a convincing circumstance - such as the pawn personnel of a political marriage - unless there is a situation - it is normal to have about a fianc¨¦e candidate.


    Without it = a hell of a bad property.


    The ideal would have been to go to the monastery as well, but I guess it''s not the kind of character that satisfies me in such a discreet and sober life.


    At the very least, I can''t get my hands on it until the next generation of scaffolding can be consolidated. If we make a scene here, the second prince''s succession to the throne will be jeopardized.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I don''t think this is normal driving for Kivera. Ningro, the circumstances have been communicated, along with the understanding, with deep sympathy.... including about war madness"


    "Ugh... I''m not delighted with that subtly..."


    It''s annoying, Mr. Virgil. Well, I know how it hurts.


    Oh, I''m holding my head as far as Lucas goes.... Hey, Lou. The "If I could just finish...!" I whine, I hear you, so refrain.


    Note that this is not a lie. Alberda and the Demon King, who were briefed by King Kivera, showed an understanding of the circumstances on Kivera''s side.... that King Kivera was pitied or sympathetic, in that direction.


    In particular, because Alberda has previous generations, he has expressed his deep sympathy for the circumstances revealed by Kivera. Perhaps those who struggled with their predecessors have something to go by.


    However, from Kivera''s point of view, the situation is unfortunate.


    (Interpretation)


    ''It''s hard to hold a fool. Oh, the harm done by my predecessors is still there... well, good luck''


    What a circumstance you''re being told to turn away, in fact. From the people who have a sense of being a big country, they''ll want to roll around.


    Pity or sympathy is something that sometimes hurts people. Blah, from a decent Kivera person, it''s an event that puts in pride.


    Still, I can''t punish you for being quick.... What would have happened if I hadn''t told the ''business story''?


    "¡­ a magician. What kind of retribution did you come up with? So much so that your father would come here, so that Kivera wouldn''t be at a disadvantage?


    "... come on?


    I deepen my grin at Lucas'' words as if I were certain.... Smells affirmative but faints vaguely.


    My suggestion is only in the form of ''commerce'', so I don''t know unless I actually try. However, the outer moat is buried well, so it will be to the extent of containment of the culprits, including the princess.


    It is up to King Kivera to make use of it. Because I can''t be involved in anything else, the way I hear ''disadvantage or not'', I just can''t answer.


    Lucas seems to have noticed that, too, and after the bulk looked bad, he threw the question at me again.


    "I''m sorry, that was a bad way to put it.... are you coming up with a plan that can just break this situation?


    "Naturally! I was wondering if we could at least seal off the culprits, including the princess."


    "Let me hear it. They''re only evil to Kivera."


    "Isn''t there blood connected?


    "Ha! Don''t be ridiculous? For royalty, blood relatives are the closest ''enemies'', aren''t they?


    I don''t see feelings for blood relatives in Lucas, who laughs at them. Ningro, I''m sure you''re willing to eliminate it from what you call evil.


    I think Lucas deserved the king because he could make these decisions. It will also be true that he hates the culprits, but isn''t he the one who can think of the ''country'' thing at the top?


    Regardless of the time I was grey, I guess he''s someone who can respond accurately if he calms down. That''s why...... I can incorporate it into my contemplated measures.


    "It looks fine, and you want a detailed explanation?


    "I asked."


    Okay, princess? For you, let me create the worst opposing forces.

 359 Wizard, one of those things that involves Lucas

    Before the motivated obedience - Lucas and Virgil - I temporarily turn my thoughts around.


    The basic policy is what I told King Kivera. There are no changes to this. However, if Lucas is in this state, would you be able to work for him even in relation to the princess? I think so, don''t I?


    "For once, I''ll make sure. Lou is the Duke''s Lady in question...... so-called, you don''t like princesses?


    "Naturally. For Kivera, it would be the worst evil now"


    IMMEDIATE ANSWER. Unusual, Virgil, there is no indication that you will flatter Lucas like that either.


    Surprised, Cyrus explained the situation to me as you sighed.


    "You thought you''d get along better, or you were stuck with Master Lucas for a time. Besides, he called me ''brother'' or something on his own."


    ¡­¡­ No, didn''t you have a sister? Were you aiming for a ''sister loved by her brother'' position?


    "... probably"


    Lucas ahead, with a slight glance, seemed really grumpy. Apparently, it was an uncomfortable situation.


    "Normally, I''m the one who gets hit by my cousins, and it''s no surprise we''re close. But it would be a different matter if you were happy to be admired by me."


    "By the way, how did Lou react"


    "I didn''t hide my discomfort, I refused. My mother, the Duchess, complained a little bit, but she just said, ''It''s just uncomfortable, such as the scent that presupposes using people.''"


    "You''re right!


    Simply answer, Cyrus, you and Virgil nodded deeply.... for them too, it seemed depressing.


    That''s right, what''s the mother thinking, too? No matter how many former princesses you are, you are now the Duchess...... ''under your minister''.


    Perhaps, but didn''t the Duchess recognize Lucas only to the extent of her own nephew? My sons and I are close, so it''s not possible that my daughter and I thought...


    As good as producing a princess, I know how smart she is. Do it, super do it......!


    "Well, you''ve left a lot, haven''t you? Sometimes I''m drowning my daughter, but I think I''m gonna say, ''We''re close, we should get along'' or something."


    "Well, my mother must have been more afraid of harsh words."


    "To?"


    Turning to Lucas, who has suddenly been mixed up in conversation, he''s joined the conversation, even though he looks disgusting. They''re willing to give me information.


    "''It''s nothing but shame, such as an impudent blood relative, who keeps the men around him. Or did you educate her? Sounds familiar to you [friend], but I hope you''re right about that, huh? It just looks like an abrasion from the side.'' Then I changed my complexion and shut up."


    "Buh... Lou, you''re tight!


    "Well, I guess it''s true. Well, if it was an intimate relationship, you''d be married. Now it''s unfortunate."


    If you blow it out unintentionally, Lucas misses the tune and face. Virgil, I guess you didn''t embarrass Lucas very much at the time, either, around smiling bitterly.


    I don''t incite, but I don''t forgive. I can judge the Lord''s emotions and surroundings, isn''t that a good proximity, Mr. Virgil?


    ... I''m guessing you, Virgil, reported such actions by the Duchess to King Kivera. King Kivera''s opponent doesn''t seem to take such an attitude.


    "Master Lucas''s words are definitely tight, but that doesn''t keep him attached anymore. Well, it sounds like they''re thinking, ''I don''t want to feel bad,'' right? Lord of Magic."


    "Virgil, that''s quite a distraction, isn''t it? Whether it''s true or not, you mean ''I know it''s an awkward situation, so I pulled it off''. Well, he said he sometimes moves to self-preservation."


    "You can take it as you like, I don''t mind. Lord of Magic."


    "You don''t deny it..."


    And, I mean.


    Virgil, you must have helped me sneak up. [M] What you''re saying, whatever you think, is advice, right?


    I don''t know his identity, but he''s not noble enough to stop a former princess and a princess. With that in mind, it sounds like he told me, ''I''m not an idiot who can''t self-protect himself, so if you hit a warm hand, you could get away with it''.


    Before that, did this chief mess with the former princess and the princess? As far as listening to the two of you speak, I guess that''s a strong trend.


    "Whoever sees it, they''re a disgrace to Kivera. Give up a hundred steps and I can tell you the Duchess still played a role... but your daughter''s education failed. A smart lady is worth it, but she doesn''t have a stepdaughter whose greed makes her best friend."


    "Lou and the others don''t have the benefit, do they?"


    The world is give-and-take. Unilateral exploitation or use is naturally hated.


    In the first place, making it look like a courtesy with the next king would put no one in a position to complain to the princess. In addition to his original identity and bloodline, if the next generation of supreme power is on his side, he''ll have to shut his mouth for the house too.


    It''s just... Lucas wasn''t stupid enough to get me on such thoughts.


    For a princess, that would have been a big miscalculation. Besides, my brother, my favorite (Note/Cyrus info) brother, you guys imitated Lucas, so rubbing against the next generation is hopeless.


    The circumstances there may have led to the search for a son-in-law in another country. If I marry you from Quivera to that country, I can sustain my life.


    He''s the one who can tell a story to King Kivera''s niece, very limited. The princess was undoubtedly after those developments.


    But then again, something unexpected happened. That is "King Kivela''s, walking over to another country".


    However, Kivera''s ratings couldn''t have changed so easily, which is why she became like Alberda this time. The faint attitude of the nobles made me think, princess, ''Quivera still has an advantage over Alberda''.


    Glenn gutted from the start! And if I had, I might have grown up... but I guess many nobles would have pushed me off. You won''t want to bother Master Will.


    "Besides, it''s smart enough to be smart. Well... my parents seemed to be able to fool me, so I guess I thought it would work."


    "Lou didn''t use me," he said.


    "I''m not the only one. Father deserves it, so do my younger brothers. The mothers are forced to go out with each other for the least, but they must be flush too."


    "Oh... the former princess'' is'' just can''t hubble"


    If we showed understanding, Lucas nodded bitterly.


    Her mother, the Duchess, is the real sister of King Kivera. Plus, even though she''s been demoted, she''s a former princess. Couldn''t the aristocratic society of Quivera be more contemptuous than it had adopted a policy of bondage by blood muscles - the preferential treatment of the Quivera of birth?


    However, even in such circumstances, I don''t think the Queens wasted that opportunity. It''s like we were doing what we could, even in a situation where we couldn''t stay away from the Duchess.


    Because... the princess has no one to take care of her!


    Whenever you get that kind of information from the Duchess, aren''t the Queens letting the targeted people get away with it?


    The Duke and his wife seem to be drowning their princess, so I don''t think they ever wanted good luck with their daughter. For some reason, there''s no such story at all, so your princess has been looking for you herself, hasn''t she?


    Whatever you think, I feel like someone hit the lead and crushed it...... standing position of a snake princess or king sister, it''s possible to be close there with the Dukes, someone with the technique and status of letting the promising stock get away the way they want.


    Bingo, right? This. I can''t say no when the fringe discourse from Sister Wang arrives, so the result of hitting the lead and sending another fianc¨¦e to study abroad is your search for the son-in-law of a princess?


    Undeniably, even while I was sneaking around, The Untabulatable Backstory by Lucas still goes on.


    "For that matter, I dropped my daughter''s ratings on the ground. He hates me and my younger brothers for mentioning it, and he has a problem with his behavior.... Well, was it worth the mood?"


    Kuk...... and laughing low Lucas has an evil grin. Virgil you smile bitterly, Cyrus you... hey, toys? Why are you turning away from me all the time saying ''I''m not involved''!?


    "Hey, Lou. You didn''t do anything back there?


    "I don''t know? I just didn''t hide my disgust with them. It''s just... I think the noblemen are cut off from them, huh? It''s only natural that the royal family has more power than the Duke''s."


    No, no... because that''s enough harassment. Maybe even if you didn''t have a fianc¨¦e for your princess, your statement and other things aren''t one of the causes!?


    Looks like it, guys, I think Lucas is making the right decision. It''s a matter of trouble for Alberda, but it''s hard to get rubbed off by the leading nobles inside Kivera.


    "Well, that''s good. What I want from Lou is a similar role."


    If I turned my raw warm eyes and whined, Lucas'' gaze turned to me.


    "What do you mean?


    "I told King Quivera, ''Lucas is the best person for the people and the royal palliative personnel''. Look, because Elaine wasn''t a born Kivera. Sometimes your love stories are perceived favorably, and a certain number of people support your choices. You know that, right?


    "Oh, oh, well, I know that..."


    Confused, but nodding Lucas.


    "We want you to use it to mediate between the people and the royal family. Because King Kivela''s over-standarding deepens the groove between the raw Kivellas and the rest. You know Lou, too, right? You have no merit whatsoever, as much as there were idiots who thought of you just as nobles of Kivera"


    If you are truly competent, you will have some merit. But in the absence of it, all they say is, "It is the nobility of the great kingdom of Quivera, and it is the living Quivera."


    For Kivera, who is about to walk over to another country, it will be most difficult for her to be exposed to such things in the future.


    "In one case I was involved, I was eliminated to some extent... but you still have it. But if all of a sudden the king changes his policy, rebellion is imperative. So, ''we need a being who communicates to the king opinions other than those of the Born Quivera''"


    "You think I''m the right person for that?


    "Isn''t that appropriate? No one can win with blood muscles, and I have a good relationship with my younger brothers, so they don''t ignore my opinions. Depending on your future performance, you can suppress rebellion, too, right?


    ¡­¡­


    Lucas seemed to be thinking for the time being. I guess I''m worried in the direction of ''can or can''t'' rather than disagree.


    Lucas'' cards, who is no longer Prince Wang, are ''Blood Muscle'', ''Loyalty of Delivery'', ''Networking'' and¡­ ''My Own Talent''.


    Without a doubt, a few years would put us in a tough position. If we get through it and build up our track record, we can do something called ''The Duke''s House, which draws royal blood but also turns its attention to none other than the raw Quivera''.


    If that happens by the time I replace you with the next generation, when your brother comes to power, you''ll be reliable and supportive.


    "King Kivera is too good. Now even if it''s good, no one can imagine Kivela after she leaves. Gradually changing the way Kivera has been, you won''t be able to complete it in position."


    "... did your father accept?


    "You didn''t disagree. Maybe the fact that we started walking in with other countries became a cut to broaden our horizons. Most importantly, I guess it was the presence of the Avengers that made me realize how brittle Kivera is today."


    A series of civil unrest in Kibera is something that other countries want to avoid. That means something, and I think some parts have accepted that King Kivela has made other countries walk by.


    Anyway, ''even King Kivela didn''t have full control of Kivela''. Otherwise, there can be no avengers.


    "... that''s a family discussion to think about. I only suggested"


    Shoulder up and end this topic. Since this is not just about Lucas, I would definitely ask you to discuss this with the King''s family.


    "So, I''ll get back to it. Lou has another reason to be interested in the Duke''s house."


    "Hmm...? Anything yet?


    I have it, that''s it! As far as I''m concerned, this one has a higher priority now.


    "Become an opponent of the former princess Duchess and the princess."


    "" "What?


    "No, that''s why? Aren''t those bloodlines a big problem? So if a higher-spec Duke family becomes an opposing horse more than that, I think we''ll destroy ourselves on our own."


    Other than me, it''s distracting, but I think this is pretty important.


    What can I say? Lucas is much better than them. In the first place, the only thing King Kivera can''t get his hands on is'' the home of the side chamber that gave birth to the prince responsible for the next generation ''and'' because he himself is the king ''.


    "A king is a pretty troublesome position, isn''t he? If there''s enough sin to punish, I''ll convince my surroundings, but without it, I can''t get my hands on the detour.... because if you make a precedent, it will lead to the birth of a tyrant. In the future, we''re going to need a good reason not to let them say, ''Such a great king and I crushed the Duke''s house with emotion''"


    "Well, you are. With your father, I don''t want to be a tyrant. But sometimes I think we need to do that."


    "Yeah, that''s right. But you can''t even be responsible for your offspring. Now I have trouble being convinced or having facts that will be conveniently used later"


    I suppose King Kivela understands his influence. It would be awkward to crush my sideroom home, but if I went into action in a detour, the reason is required.


    In the first place, this one takes the form of ''only, joint commerce'' because there are circumstances on the part of Kivera that the princess does not want to make public what she has done to her. That will not only be this time, but will remain the same in the future.


    If we''re not going to break that premise, we need to be able to contain the fools. All you have to do is get Lucas'' delivery to keep an eye on them and preach to them before they take any problematic action. If the noise grows louder, it will be directed against the king, against one or two of the bitter words.


    ... and it can also mean another thing.


    "In the worst case scenario, adopt a second son who''s a candidate for your brother."


    "Huh? It''s a trail from that house, isn''t it?


    "No, seriously.... the house whose blood muscles prevail takes the trace of the problematic Duke''s house. How does this look around you? It''s like saying," It''s isolation from you, and there''s no future in that house, "right?


    "No, even so. Not so easily..."


    "It only means the worst. Near your brother''s side, something that can''t be crushed.... because you''ll want to hide in a few years anyway. If it''s too much."


    If you laugh at it, everyone''s gaze concentrates. Yeah, this is the proposed remedy for your sons in If the Dukes Didn''t Crush Easily. It''s just a different matter of whether we''re going that far.


    "You said you couldn''t punish me, did you? But suppressing them... no, you mean there''s a way to shut them up after they''re surrounded?


    "Jesus! I mean, unless you have a tough spirit, there''s definitely a pull cage."


    "The Master of Magic. Unfortunately, they are... especially if you are a courtier..."


    "You... what are you going to do now...?


    Surprising Lucas and Virgil you. But you''ve accompanied me for a time, Cyrus, and for some reason you''ve been pulling my face.


    "You''re a rude guy, Mr. Silas! I will always be sure to get results!?


    "I''m scared because of the process and the way it''s done!


    Into that attitude, he was returned to yell at me.... Lucas and the others seem to agree with you, Cyrus, and we''re both nodding. This mainstay, basically, the thought circuit seems similar.


    Shit, you learn......!


    Well, no. Regardless of their reaction, Cyrus, you seem to think ''I could do it''.


    Yeah, yeah! I think I can live up to that expectation!


    In the first place, I am on the side of the merchants of Ilfena this time. I''m thinking as a business!


    "Advertising should be flashy, right?


    "" "What?


    "That''s why.... ''Live publicity'', isn''t it nice...?


    I''m willing to make money, aren''t I? Ladies and gentlemen of Quivera?

 360 In Ilfena, people

    - In Irfena Knight Dorm (Erschon Perspective)


    "That stupid cat, what the hell are you doing..."


    Exhale deeply and throw the paper you were holding onto your desk. It hung onto the back of the chair as it was and covered his eyes with one hand.


    This isn''t my office, it''s the cafeteria in the cavalry. There will be no problem if you expose yourself a little. In the first place, the cause of my headache is my country''s stupid cat.


    "What, it says something that funny?


    Klaus asks funny, so he urges the letter he released earlier with his gaze. Immediately, Klaus, who ran his gaze on the letter... caught the corner of his mouth.


    "Oh... that''s a big retaliation on a very large scale"


    "No, you just didn''t want it that far!?


    "You wanted more results than involving Mizuki, didn''t you? If you can''t crush it with a positive attack, you''ll do enough to push it into a comparable situation."


    "Ahhh... well, you know. Mizuki."


    I still agree with Klaus about what happened. No, should I say I don''t have a word to deny?


    Whatever, my stupid cat... Mizuki, the magician, calls himself "the super capable child". If this is all you have to do to admire yourself, then you can smile and watch... the trouble is, it is an indisputable fact.


    Yes, Mizuki is indeed a ''capable child''. Be sure to give the result ''is''.


    We know it better than anyone else because it''s Mizuki.


    Getting results would be a good thing. This is an Irfena called the Land of the Powerful, because if Mizuki, the otherworldly man, is going to do scaffolding consolidation, he''s going to have to create a track record that just won''t let anyone complain.


    It is a bad way of saying it, but there is also a way of life for people from different worlds to be ''kept and killed in the boxyard''. But reject it... or the ''idiot'' who smashed it from the start is Mizuki.


    Why are you a light magician in a village on the border?


    There will also be a great many causes for his personality, but the most important reason why he can no longer be kept and killed in the surrounding village is that ''Mizuki has become a magical mentor''.


    I guess I just have to keep it on hand more than the Magic Master is said to be a ''disaster of the world''. With his own hands, Mizuki smashed down the option of a peaceful life - breeding and killing in the boxyard.


    However, this can be both positive and negative. Because Mizuki''s recipes for different worlds of cuisine are also worthwhile, even if he is not a magician, he is likely to be targeted.


    In this sense, it can be said that it is a good thing that we have acquired the strength to defend ourselves. If you say so already, the Black Knights admire you, headed by Klaus. Because they are magicians, they are very honest with themselves.


    "But Kivera''s in trouble, too. I didn''t know the scars of war madness were so deeply rooted..."


    "But you can''t stop the royal bloodstream. I wonder if King Kivera would have been more careful than that information had never been leaked before?... I think the dukes in question could have stayed ''safe'' until the king replaced them."


    Klaus'' eyes are applauded by the way he made it contain. But I thought this was the future that could happen.


    "King Kivera is not the sweet one. You won''t ever forgive me for ''unworthy behavior''. If we had built up those facts, with the replacement of the king, it would have been possible to replace the Duke''s house."


    ¡­¡­


    ''What you''re missing'' doesn''t make ''what you''re forgiving'' and equals.


    If the Dukes and their beloved daughters can go on until the next generation, they''d better build up their sins after a temporary patience and push them all at once.


    "It lasted for many years, an obvious folly in everyone''s eyes," and it''s "an inexcusable sin". It just seems like he was creating a situation where he took a long time and wouldn''t let anyone complain.


    That''s what broke my plan. Plus, hang it to annoyance in other countries!


    Now it is more impossible not to be angry. King Kivela''s cooperation with Mizki probably includes frustration and a return of interest towards the culprits.


    ¡­¡­


    King Kivela also seems to have figured out how to use Mizuki.


    If you''re in a good mood to play with some ''toys'', you''d happily offer them to the black cat.


    As a result this time, I feel that Kivera is likely to gain the most¡­ but that could also be considered a prior investment in improving relations between countries, not a bad situation for Irfena and for Alberda.


    In the first place, Alberda would make it clearer how Kivela is, and that a ''little misfortune (interpretation)'' would suffice to await the crack of the culprit and his home.


    Especially since Princess Christa was delighted to get to know Mizki, Alberda is also willing to force her to poke Kivela.


    And my Ilfena.


    "I let Mizuki and the damaged merchants meet, but I can''t believe it leads to retaliation from there...!


    Unexpectedly, I hold my head. It was supposed to be "I want to hear more about it," but somehow, Mizuki and the merchants were in the business direction.


    No, give up a hundred steps, I can understand the merchants of Ilfena succeeding in their business souls. If they taste it, it will affect their future work. Naturally, I guess it''s something to deal with firmly.


    ... but.


    As soon as Mizuki was added there, why do you mean "Ilfena and Kivera work together - aim, spread entertainment" (Note - Mizuki naming), etc.


    "That''s good. The merchants can connect to Kivera, which is arguably the highest peak, and just do their job. Is that the result, just retaliation?


    "That''s what I say, Klaus.... This is going to make the killers a spectacle or a exposer!?


    "Because they are the blood muscles of the Kivera royalty, I suppose the leisure drinks of those who had something to think of Kivera will also fall. Besides, ''King Kivera is allowing it''. Damn, don''t think of anything funny about Mizuki."


    Klaus is laughing, but it''s actually a hell of a lot. Whatever, they are genuine, the king sister of Kivela and the king''s niece princess. If you have a normal thought circuit, such as making those two laughers for each partner, you can think about it.


    What made this possible was Mizuki''s previous track record and the unsure connections Mizuki has. It''s because I''m in vain with the highest-ranking people, and this time I''m caught up on a pretty good scale.


    "Many nations will now deplore ''King Kivela''s desire to forge new relations with other nations''. Otherwise, you can''t even agree to something like this one.... because even if those who annoy another country are related, they will not be known to condone it."


    "I guess King Kivela and Mizuki are after it."


    Klaus politely explains - deliberately, definitely - why I can''t disagree. Turning to Jito''s eyes, Klaus just flaunted his shoulders.


    Such a Klaus figure, I too, exhale a mixed sigh of giving up and objectivity.


    - Oh, really.


    "My stupid cat has such a bad personality that there''s nothing I can do about it"


    "That''s why, ''If you can''t see him, you miss him'', isn''t it? I wish I could be honest."


    "Isn''t that the same for you guys?


    ¡­¡­ Well, yeah. After getting used to that noise, it''s too quiet here now "


    To Klaus'' words, turn your gaze around.... Indeed, the Cavalier dormitory without Mizuki felt somewhat quiet.


    It doesn''t mean you can''t hear people or anything. In the first place, until before Mizuki came, this was normal.


    In the first place, this can''t be the place for a soothing atmosphere. It is my immediate knights who live here¡­ the knights called "The Worst Sword". One way or another, they often have the impression of being slaughtered.


    But that''s in the past, too.


    Right now, this is known as the residence of a black cat.


    The pranky kitten was left to the people and this became a place where laughter never ceased.


    "By now, what are you doing in Kivera?"


    "Are you sure Lord Lucas will cooperate?


    "I don''t know. But enough for King Kivera to send me a letter? Seeing as I was plotting more than that, I guess I needed to think about it."


    ¡­¡­ This is the middle of nowhere. "


    "Otherwise you wouldn''t bother to send me a letter, albeit brief"


    Turn your gaze again to the letter from King Kivela. King Kivela anticipated the upcoming disturbances and would have informed me immediately.


    When she looks away, she doesn''t know what she''s going to do... so worried.


    So, come on home.


    "Mizuki, just come home.... your cat is angry."


    "would be sorry to be a guardian if I didn''t scold all this prank...?


    Slightly, with my eyes set, I give my thoughts to a stupid cat who isn''t here. No matter how much, no matter how much I say I asked, there will be limits to things.


    Naturally, you''re ready to be scolded, aren''t you? Mizuki.


    "King Kivela has informed me of Mizuki''s trends, and I''m sure he''s just stubborn."


    "It''s annoying, Klaus!


    - Meanwhile, around that time, in some places (a merchant''s little father''s perspective)


    "Ah, brother...?


    I lost my word when I visited my brother''s house as a souvenir to cheer up my depressed brother until the other day.


    "Oh, look for as good an artisan as you can. I also want the demon stone to be able to be removed, as the demon conductor said."


    At the instigation of a selfish nobleman, but also unable to scold the victim for having responded to my payment.


    My brother, who should have felt bad and was about to regret it.


    "Big money moves, keep your head down!


    Something to the late, motivated and happy to do his job.


    No, these sights wouldn''t be uncommon because you''re a person who likes business from the beginning. Ning Ro, I honestly don''t think you should be happy that you can now turn your enthusiasm to work in line.


    ¡­ but if you don''t know why, it''s only natural that you''ll be flabbergasted.


    "Hey, brother, no.... What the hell happened?


    "Oh! Well done, brother!


    If you speak up, you''ll be greeted with a smile that just shines.


    "I thought I had to thank you, too. We''re gonna be busy, and we''re gonna have a secret drink before we do."


    My brother is in a good mood. Apparently, a really big job went in.


    "Well, I hope you''re feeling better."


    If I squealed while sitting in the chair, my brother remained in a good mood and slapped me in the back with a bash.


    "Hey, whoa! It hurts!"


    "Ha! You can''t even hurt like this!


    "Chip, sort of. By the way, what do you mean," thank you "?


    If you put your doubts into your mouth, your brother speaks out with a full smile.


    "That''s what you introduced me to the Magic Master! As our ally, the Wizard was as reliable as he could possibly be."


    "Heh? Wasn''t that the guy who collected information about this one?


    "Of course. But the Wizard knew very well what a merchant was."


    What the hell did you do, little girl?


    "''If the culprit is not reprisal done in his own hands, he will remain in the pan''," he said.


    "Oh, that''s what that lady would say."


    Whatever, it''s not magic, it''s a magician with a priori who punched him with his fist. That would be in that direction.


    But questions remain. My brother is a merchant and has no offensive element. Besides, the opponent is noble, and if you retaliate poorly, this one will be crushed. As a merchant, you should also want to avoid bad reviews.


    ... but. I think I''ve been looking out for your daughter.


    "I don''t expect to inform countries about this one and plot an injunction of goods to an example house"


    "Ha!?


    "Besides, they''re going to gradually. At least they won''t be able to get Salovara tea leaves"


    "Shh... you contacted Princess Tircia, my lady...!


    Perhaps, but tea leaves are not the only thing that puts that house in a difficult situation to obtain. Whatever, that young lady doesn''t have half the connections. In exchange for some sales, every country would be happy to cooperate if they could sell their favors to the Wizard.


    Terrible. For a nobleman, it must be fatal!


    "That''s not all. I''m supposed to be working with Kivera on something entertaining. I''m thinking about publishing a picture book for all ages."


    "Heh, that''s awesome..."


    "By the way, the content of the book is one thing this time. We can do business and even retaliate with it!


    "Buh!?


    Spray the liquor in your mouth. Wait, I think I just heard something, something awesome...?


    But my brother laughed luxuriously and offered me a towel.


    "I can''t help but be surprised. But it''s true."


    "No, it''s not that easy!? One crack in the culprit would be the Duke''s house in Kivera!? It''s like thinking bloodmuscularly and making Kivera cocky!?


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. Anyway, I have the permission of King Kivera."


    See, and it was that lady - a letter from the demon conductor - that was given to me.


    This just doesn''t make sense. "Safe, cleared! Come on, hurry up! It only says''.


    ¡­¡­ I don''t know what that means, this. "


    "Even in the sense of preventing information from being leaked, only the people involved know. Probably, but he got permission from King Kivera to contact me right away."


    "Seriously. What are you doing, that little girl..."


    It reminds me of Mizuki, who seems to be having fun, looking up to heaven. I''m glad my brother''s feeling better, but it''s going to be so much better than when he looks like he''s having fun. And this time, I''m sure it will.


    I didn''t know that, and my brother is into unexpected big jobs. Well, for this minute, I don''t care what that young lady does to you, even though I don''t feel like I care.


    ¡­¡­ Good for you, brother. "


    That''s the only word I have, and I have a dry laugh. Black cats should be able to do whatever they want, more than without His Highness beside them. As a delight, you will beat the culprits to hell.


    "You''re a wonderful man, Master Magic!


    How did this happen......!

 361 Magic Instructor, Part Two Involving Lucas

    Before the three surprised people, I laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    I feel more and more alert, but trivial. Whatever I may think of them, is it not my purpose to humiliate the culprits!


    If you can''t punish me, you just have to humiliate me.


    Situationally, neither the house nor the person can bring it to punishment - only the brackets'' at the moment '', so their lack of line is not necessarily allowed - then the aim is'' to inflict mental pain ''!


    "This is just a joint venture between Kivera and Irfena, under King Kivera''s supervision."


    "You think it''s a joint undertaking?


    "More than tailoring this one to a story of the Miga-style and selling it as a book, the number of people involved jumps with it.... because it''s an entertainment attempt, from people who have absolutely nothing to do with it, ''it also looks like Kivera and Irfena are trying to walk away in the name of the spread of entertainment'', doesn''t it?


    "Oh, oh... well, if I didn''t know about one of the examples, I''d just think so"


    "I''m sure a lot of people will notice."


    The topical nature of King Kivela''s supervision, and the joint work of Kivela and Irfena, will be absurd.


    I mean, the publicity works great. Intrigued, the nobles who buy books will definitely leave.


    Blah, the first round is always profitable.


    It''s business, that''s what matters!


    ¡­¡­


    Well, that''s only ''circumstances for merchants''.


    For all of us who seek retribution, it is of the utmost importance that this story be spread and that many people be interested. Ning Lo, you can say this is the point of the plan.


    "So? I think I need more disclosure than it was my first attempt. I think we could have an announcement at a night club or something."


    "Disclosure...... well, you should have that. But do you do that in Ilfena? Lord of Magic."


    "Yeah, Kivera. So, the culprits are staying in Kivera now! It''s a night club right after the engagement, I''m sure you''ll be happy to come out. ? When, King Kivera, I''ll have you invited straight away. So Kivera is the best"


    If you answer your question, Virgil, including the advantages of doing it in Kivera, the three of you will have a convincing look as soon as possible.


    "You want to make sure they show off, don''t you? Are you going to use your father as soon as possible?"


    "No! In other countries, it seems impossible to lure them out for a bit. If it was Kibera, I''d think I could handle it under King''s authority. At least, the Dukes can fish!


    "Because you like a gorgeous place, Duchess..."


    "I''m a former princess, so I guess that''s no choice? Virgil. When he was younger, he was one of the best in Kivera, wasn''t he?


    "Well, that''s true."


    Lucas turns a frightened glance at me, but words of denial don''t go up from you, Virgil, and Silas. Ning Ro, that''s where he exchanges words all the time that he says, ''Oh, you can catch that''.


    Ho, the ex-princess likes a gorgeous place, huh? I heard good things about this.


    "By the way, naturally, I''m in. Let me personally call you ''acquaintances from all over the country'', the first attempt by Kivera and Irfena to join hands."


    "" Eh. ""


    "... you''re willing to spread the word there at once. Well, it''s not effective."


    "Yeah, well, we have to get the information back to the countries."


    Roughly the stiff knights, Lucas has a bitter look, but he doesn''t seem dissatisfied. He decided it would be better to spread the information at once, given the future, with all the resistance to exposing Kivera''s shame in public.


    And, I mean.


    Lucas was thought to have noticed what I meant on purpose by ''Exposed at Kivela''s Night Club''.


    "No matter how humiliating they become, beyond being hosted by their father, they will be known as'' the King forgives''.... they''re going to crush trumpets like" Kivela''s Ex-Princess/Kivela King''s Niece Princess "they''re good at?


    "Correct! Failure to do this would only allow countries to have attitudes that touch the swelling, too. I think we still need more than our fears of Kivera."


    ¡­¡­


    Fears and assumptions about Kivela in various countries do not disappear so easily. This time, Glenn has been pushed off by the nobles of his country.


    Eventually, when he exhaled one, Lucas nodded. After all, you decided you needed it.


    "Do it thoroughly. It''s absolutely awkward to make those people take the same attitude as before. It''s like Kivera''s behind it, ''cause it could make a'' mistake ''around. No, it''s not."


    "Hmm...... sure, I need it. Especially if it''s that woman."


    Laughing at the couscous, crushing their precious hands. I don''t know about the ex-princess, but if you''re a princess, you can''t get out of your hands because you could say things like ''Kivera is behind you'' or ''I''m adored as King Kivera''s niece princess''.


    If we''re going to prevent that, we need as many ''facts'' as we can deny their claims. With that in mind, "The Night Club Sponsored by King Kivera" is optimal. Is there anything more effective than King Quivera''s own words and attitude?


    Whatever, because the princesses seem to be the "clever, self-preserving people" (information from the Kivera forces) ~. From the outset, it would be better to spread rumors in the direction of ''I am limited to King Kivela'', but the problem will not arise.


    "It''s also a hassle for Kivera, who has been contacted, to tell them that ''that''s not true''. Here''s one, go flashy with publicity!


    "Right.... I think my cousins will be joining us more than you are?


    "Hmm? Why?


    As they cast doubt on the fun Lucas, Lucas and the others looked at each other and deepened their grin.


    What the fuck! Kivera, you''re so cunning that you''re just passing through! Mix it up, too!


    ¡­¡­ You know your guardians have excellent properties, don''t you?


    "Uh... well, for once"


    While I agree with you, Cyrus, I can swim my gaze. Ugh, yeah, I know. If you look at it in terms of face and pattern, ability ''just'', you have an excellent range of properties......!


    ¡­¡­ Why are you letting your gaze swim, you? "


    "Lou! People want to keep their mouths shut!


    "Is there a problem too? Virgil, Cyrus, you know what?


    "No, especially"


    "The knights, like his entourage, who are always with the Magic Master, adapted to this man''s character..."


    "Hmm? That''s, well..."


    "You have strange people."


    Mr. Sairas, knight s is a good one.


    No, Mr. Virgil? What''s a "strange person", a "strange person"! Don''t you insignificantly dis me? You.


    By contrast, Lucas seems really impressed. But... Lou, can I ask you what you wanted to say in the cloudy part?


    I don''t want to expose the truth here, even though I stick a lot in my mind. In the first place, it''s their reaction that''s common.


    Only some of the poles know the facts. Especially since Sieg has to hide that pure white thought - because it''s going to be used lightly - so if I''m going to inadvertently say something, Your Excellency the Chancellor, there must be an immediate reprimand waiting for me.


    ¡­¡­


    You should sacrifice Knight s here. If it takes about ''strange people'', isn''t it something cute?


    "So? What happened to my guardians?


    A little, if you shake the subject forcefully, while confused by my atmosphere, you, Cyrus, told me about the continuation earlier.


    "I don''t think that ''snake princess'' regretted it? Because of their position, His Majesty was tempted to say, ''It''s impossible to talk to each other''... ''People of your age and identity'', your guardians!


    "Oh, you mean you''re a candidate for example fringe? But it was the princess who had the problem, wasn''t it? Even if that''s what happened, before I came to this world."


    "Isn''t that right? But I can now use it as a pretext to say no in any country more than you do. Besides, you must be the one who changed the way Kivera was."


    "I see. From your princesses, it seems like I''m keeping people in positions and abilities to be guardians to myself..."


    "Only the parties know if it''s true or not. That''s more than your majesty wants to get them out of this country."


    "Innocent! I was just being used for excuses where I didn''t know!


    "It''s good to be able to contribute to the peaceful side."


    If Kivela stayed that way, it''s no wonder the princess thought she could have had a leisurely and comfortable life at her dowry''s place.... outside of Ilfena, of course.


    However, there exists something in every country that becomes a ''accidental accident'', a traditional means. Let the princess have her child only, and there is no zero chance of pointing.


    "Falling ill" is harder than having an antidote magic item. Scary, scary.


    "Your Majesty is not that outrageous," he added, sighing, as he understood the circumstances behind Laheen.


    "It''s a disgrace to Kivera, and you must have been tempted to ask another country to end it"


    "That way!? I''ll say that much!? Look, I fainted. Say it!


    "It''s not worth worrying about that, etc. It''s only worth the royal blood that lives in it."


    I''m out of time, Mr. Cyrus. Come on, there''s Lucas and Virgil here, too.


    Even if they thought so and turned their gaze to the two of them, they were nodding to agree.... Oh, yeah. Can I treat you like that?


    "Well, it''s both a problem. At the time, and still is, Your Majesty will not allow those guys to bring their fringe to other countries.... Personally, I think it would have been interesting if you''d married Ilfena."


    "Oh no, against illegal dumping of garbage!


    "Which one of you is coming to Ilfena? It''s as possible as a complete crime, right?


    "Because the Demon King won''t let me do that!


    "Chip."


    Tongue-beating Cyrus, you look really sorry. Apparently, I''ve been under a lot of stress before.


    King Kivela The only Lord I love and respect is the current King! Mr. Silas. He really doesn''t, does he?


    "Er... I mean, he said I grabbed a nice man who would also pay attention to the princess and the former princess. Besides, you can use me as an excuse to say no now, can''t you?


    "To be clear, yes. I used to withdraw my demands because of their position issues, but now you''re the primary cause. Guardians are jobs, but it''s also true that they''re fianc¨¦es. No matter how much fringe it may be from the Duke''s house in Kivera, you can refuse. I rarely have the strength to contain you."


    "Wow... even if I didn''t do anything, were you enemies of the princesses from the beginning, me!


    It is more than likely that the Duchess has once again carried on the fringe discourse than Kivela has adopted a policy of walking over to each country. But now there was a wall called me. Besides, King Kivera tolerates that, too.


    If King Kivela tells you so, with the Duchess, you''ll have to be convinced. Countries, because such people are limited.


    In addition to that, the demon mentor in question has a proven track record of defeating Kivela. So, in Kivera, it was incredibly convincing. Well, I can''t push it through even if it''s Sister Wang.


    ... ''King Kivera didn''t allow himself to bring the fringe,'' so based on the way Kivera is now, it''s also possible that he was going to make it into a fringe that he couldn''t refuse. The Duchess is also inside, a sigh.


    Thank you, King Kivera! Nice one, King Kivera!


    Ha, you princess, you must have regretted it! You idiot!


    But I heard good things. Sure, let''s go. Shake it.


    "Well, anyway. This time, I thought the night club in Kivera would be the start of the plan. If that''s possible, I guess that''s where Lou revealed himself. So, I''m going to ask the culprits to go into business as advertising towers because the countries I hear from and from the participants in the nightclub will be interested."


    "Hey, ''you''re going to be interested'' what, ''you''re going to be interested''!


    "Ha, you can''t worry about a man being fine, Lou"


    "Lord Magic Master, I think that''s more of an exposed person than an advertising tower..."


    "I mean, it depends on how you put it, Virgil. By the way, we plan to have Irfena, Alberda, Gania and Sarovara as our business partners"


    As soon as I said that, the three of them would all look surprised.


    "I know Irfena and Alberda, but why do we have Gania and Sarovara?


    That''s what the two remaining people thought, and I''m going to ask them the answer with my gaze. Hey, I normally think so. But this is also part of retaliation.


    "His Royal Highness Cheanze of Gagna has recently begun to prepare to take the stage."


    "Hmm?"


    Lucas becomes more and more surprised, even as he starts laughing and talking.


    "Princess Lillian of Sarovara is in the middle of a study right now."


    "... so?


    So I laughed.


    "I want to give these two a track record of ''leaving the Duke''s house in Kivera''. It''s moderately beaten with Irfena and Alberda, but if you''re a snake princess, you won''t shrivel so easily. If you''re extra energetic, if I make you moderately weak, no problem"


    Imagine a parent cat giving a kitten a weak rat to teach her how to hunt. His Royal Highness Schanze and Lillian are under-proven by the deadly, so this time the culprits can really be described as an affordable prey.


    The gray cat. In addition to the fact that His Highness Schanze has an arrogant personality from the beginning, there are also Dukes of Fackle, so no problems. Lillian has a female fox, Tircia refrains.


    Both have support & people who can use that fact beside them.


    I''ll let you use it thoroughly, you murderers?


    "Hmm? I see, that''s how Gania and Sarovara communicate this one thing"


    "Via me, I was wondering if it would be okay if I told you the circumstances behind this one beforehand"


    "Right.... and they''ll understand their worth."


    "Even in" troublesome situations, "it wasn''t" inexorable existence. "It''s gonna be a good pill."


    "It must be! If you can feel that you''ve exposed Kivera to shame there, you''ll be dragged into a cage."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! Look, you have a hand in hiding because you''re ill, don''t you? If you get scared of people''s gaze and rumors, maybe you can hide and pull a cage, okay?


    "So I lean under my favorite couple of daughters," he said?


    "What more disturbing is a scandalous parent than a child succeeding the Duke''s family being a nearby candidate for the next generation of kings? In the first place, isn''t it uncomfortable living with a kid who''s been complaining a lot?


    "Ha! Master Magic, I knew you had the worst personality. Don''t lie, like you were a civilian with that spiciness."


    He said he wasn''t lying.


    Lucas, who could have predicted what would happen to the culprits, raises a pleasant voice. The two remaining... Oh, you''re pulling my face, Mr. Cyrus.


    "I''m not saying that we send it as a sacrifice to Gania and Sarovara!?


    "Oh no, I''m not. Say, ''Send it in as a spectacle, turn away, and make the culprits aware of Kivela''s intentions''. If you do that, you''ll know the wrath of King Kivera, even if you don''t like it."


    "No, no, it''s the same thing to do!? Plus, you''re trying to voluntarily exit the tabular stage!?


    "Am I right? So don''t let your collaborators, Gania and Sarovara, have a souvenir of merit."


    It''s only for Kivera. Naturally, Irfena and Alberda are parties, so the other countries are¡­ too irrelevant.


    Sarovara has been taken care of by one of the tea leaves. In addition to the rice, Gania is a northern power bordered by Kivera.


    If I''m going to let you know anyway, you can use the killers to crush them. Neither Lillian nor His Highness Schuanze have a tough time attending Kivera''s nightclub!


    "Lord Commander... it seems the same, most importantly"


    "Heh heh, the more you learn over time, the more you deserve to be in your own hands, right?


    "Oh. I feel more vicious than before"


    Let''s take that as a compliment, Mr. Virgil.

 362 One of the people involved

    - Since then.


    "Coincidence," in front of King Kivela, who came to the room, discussed the plan with Lucas and the others. King Kivela was just listening on the spot, so he also said that we were just interested in chatting on our own.


    Because Kivera and Irfena are just going to do a joint venture!


    It''s also an entertainment attempt called a book.


    "Cyrus, when I visited you, I told King Kivela the story and gave him my pleasure."


    That''s everything this time. I didn''t even throw up lying when I realized I was in a dizzy way......!


    ¡­¡­


    That''s okay, so. I didn''t officially visit Kivera. In the first place, in my capacity, I cannot personally visit King Kivela.


    At that time, I only went to see Lucas'' face at the behest of King Quivera. The conversation plays out quite a bit if you look at each other, as there is a strong impression that you are the person responsible for pinching Elaine rather than Kivela (?) Nor is it unnatural.


    Just a moment, Lucas, I was like, "What''s going on with your cousin princess? ''And I recently ticked that it was Alberda!


    Then I got ''all sorts of things'' foolish, but instead of Lucas, Virgil, who was present, you were also in tune with my anger, so there''s no problem in finishing with a phrase: ''There are young people who were just angry and angry at certain people''.


    I am an otherworldly man, an ''outsider'' in this country.


    Lucas was the "former Crown Prince" who caused Kivera''s defeat.


    Neither can speak to the government of Kivera, nor is it entitled to do so. It''s something everyone knows and we have that awareness ourselves.


    Nor will the work and do assigned to Lucas involve the country''s operational policies. Right now, his position and future are very unclear.


    Yes, ''Instead of me, even Lucas has no right to do this with the princesses''. It''s just... King Kivela was listening to our disturbing conversation.


    That must have been what King Kivera was after. It''s impossible for me and King Quivera to come together and discuss the details of the chase down of the culprits.


    At best, to the point of saying ''they''re annoying, I want to get bummed''. On the day I worked out what a detailed plan would be, "A plan for the separation of the Dukes and Ladies, by the Magician and King Kivera".


    I have to go only in the direction of ''the joint venture and its end of business has turned out conveniently for the next generation''. Even if it''s a farce, such pre-construction is important in order not to be considered an intentional elimination.


    It should be noted that King Kivera''s expression when he was listening to our conversation was, at the end of the day, a vicious grin. Instead of flattering us, it would be too much fun to snort.


    "That''s an interesting story, huh? Hmm, can you write it all down on paper? Looks like you''ll enjoy it inside."


    It doesn''t matter more that I''ve been writing up a detailed plan when people say... etc. He said, "Please throw it away" on his way home, so he supposedly ''eventually'' trashed it.


    Cyrus, I feel like you were secretly in nostalgia, but it''s my fault.


    Even if everyone who watched it nodded silently and acquiesced in its actions, it was none of my business. I''m not a Kibera person, I''m not in a position to get involved in politics.


    And.


    I have other things to do! Ningro, King Kivera''s permission has come out. This is the real deal!


    That''s book making. The story of Princess Rose with a tender heart.


    I left the selection of those who could ask for texts and illustrations to the merchants of Ilfena. Even with them, this would be a huge project, so the mood would be all over it.


    It should be done concurrently with processing the stone into rose form, so I''m going to stop by Irfena and abduct the illustrator to Alberda...... not, I''m going to take him by force.


    So I''m going to go through Master Krista and have Rosa meet me.


    More than King Kivera gave me the permission I needed to publish the book, only Mr. Rosa''s. In the worst case scenario, I am also thinking of getting permission from Master Will to push it off, so when I get permission from King Kivera, I can say that the publication of the book is definitive.


    ... and I was safe in Irfena with the merchant who had the illustrator, reunited.


    "He''s anonymous, he''s young, he''s never been involved in publishing books, etc., but he was painting what he wanted in response to people''s demands and making money. It would be ideal if it were like this one. I have provided an explanation, so please give me your full request. He''s convinced, too."


    Dropped off by such a reliable word and the smile of the merchant just shining.


    One young man was in my hands and was to be donated to Alberda.


    "Is he the victim of this..."


    "Whatever you think, Mizuki and the others have captured me."


    "Brother, that sounds like fun..."


    On his way to Alberda again, the knights and the merchant''s youngest father, who came to see him off, muttered and turned their pity eyes to the painter''s youth. The young man freaks out at their reaction, but I won''t let go of him with a firm grip on his arm.


    Escape Gasanayo. Giving up melo.


    "Uh... oh, you know, book illustration job, right...?


    "Ha, it''s not natural!


    Yes, there is no falsehood in the job description. It''s just being used to chase down the Dukes & Ladies of Kivera.


    It is not a crime because the way it is used is also ''spread by word of mouth, so that the book can be sold widely''.


    You don''t have to threaten me, young painter. All you have to do is take your job seriously. Of course, the books you plan to get involved in are fine, because you have the proper permission.


    It''s just that my ex is a bit like a real thing.


    It would be a topic of ''in various ways'' in each country because I am rooting in advance and exposing the circumstances with the presentation of the rose ornament.


    It must be a book of great attention for royalty and nobility, whether it be interest in magic props, wild horse guts for gossip lovers, or attention to the joint cause of Ilfena and Kivera.


    Alberda and I would be standing by with that intention. At least, Glenn is willing to retaliate against the culprits.


    "Come on, let''s go meet the rumored Princess Rose."


    "Um, why are those people looking at me with pity...?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Is it because it''s my first attempt, and I don''t like it, but it gets my attention?


    I''m not lying, young man. So don''t turn that suspicious eye. This is a legitimate job!?


    ¡­¡­


    Those who plan to use the Work and Achievements are now happy to use them for their own backwork.


    It''s okay! Because the biggest of them all is King Kivera! There''s nothing to be flattered about, but there''s nothing to be offended about.... maybe.

 363 People Involved Part Two

    - In Alberda.


    Capturing the painter''s youth, I returned to Alberda in a spirit of spirit.


    Naturally, Glenn is now a no-comment or beautifully through about youth painters, no matter what I do.


    Note that even Glenn''s servants imitated Glenn, thus adding that the youth painter seemed very anxious.


    Well, normally someone tries to ask about themselves, right?


    If it was accepted as if nothing had happened, then that would make me anxious.


    This young painter, "Why don''t you paint an illustration of a picture book for nobility? Depending on the sale, it will also be released to the private sector '', he said, caught by the merchant''s words and took the job.


    I''ve been checking with anxiety, so I said, "That suits me for now". To the apparently soothing figure of a young painter, ''Should I be a little more suspicious...?'' And so I thought, ''It is a secret.


    ¡­¡­


    I''m a young painter. Neither I nor the merchant have told a lie ''is''. I just don''t have enough information, obviously.


    The story is infinitely close to the truth, and so on.


    The villain in the story is King Kivera''s niece Princess and her fianc¨¦e, or something.


    With that picture book hanging up, the future of some Duke and his beloved daughter in Kivera is going to be miserable, and so on.


    Just a little, just a lot of secret stories. Of course, there are good reasons why we have to do that.


    The young painter is a civilian. Instead of nobility, royalty scandals and culpability cannot normally be involved. No, it''s ''dangerous to get involved''.


    If the culprits are looking to retaliate, the publisher of the book will be the most targeted. However, since this time it has become a joint venture between Kivera and Irfena, we will not be able to take care of it in a detour.


    If you are a nobleman with a slight head turn, you must realize that ''the movement of the original killers is one of the purposes that led to the publication of the book''.


    If it''s factually rootless, all you have to do is make a legitimate protest, so if you imitate ''retaliate in secret,'' you''ve been searched for a painful belly in one shot!? ''Continuing to think. It develops into a matter of strangling yourself.


    It''s just a high-profile project. Because they are incompetent...... no, no, because they are ''honest people (well-meaning expressions) who don''t like to hide things like that'', the buyers (interpretations) who are happy to watch will definitely notice the move.


    Ning Ro, ''Scratch your feet! Dance like no other!'' Most people expect it. Their misfortune tastes like honey!


    The more miserable the culprits are, the greater, excited and excited the people who, in the past, were sipped boiled water by Kivera!


    In that sense, the surroundings were expected to thrive. Whatever, it''s a business approved by King Kivera, so if you''re going to cock up the characters in the picture books, there''s no problem.


    That''s a story! Even if you have an ex or a person who has become a model, it''s safe because it doesn''t make a fool of yourself!


    Or there is a verse where King Kivera also expects gas to be drained in these directions. Emotions for Kivera are complicated across countries. No matter how much King Kivela tries to walk by, he doesn''t go in the past but gets in the way.


    For the people in question, this picture book is an oasis of the mind.... It says'' Kivera '', maybe even a sandbag.


    Well, anyway.


    The people on the table are minimal from the start because such a situation is to be expected. King Kivela and I are the main culprits in the punch, but the publicized face is also limited to all the big guys who can''t easily get their hands on it.


    The point is, the people involved in producing and publishing the book, ''Ha'', are relatively fine. I can''t say for sure it''s safe, but they''re the ones who can defend themselves and compete with words.


    With the merchants involved, no exception. Backshields and connections - at least, Ilfena has a demon king coming out. Kivera is expected to be around King Kivera or Lucas - because it''s horrible!


    ... but.


    There was about one person who could be in a dangerous situation.


    That''s the illustrator, the young painter!


    The text is hard to protest because the source of the exposure is already known and the Royal House of Alberda could come out. Ningro, based on that protest, Krista is completely motivated by the merchant souls who are trying to make a sequel.


    The princess will have a sense of ridicule for Christa, and she won''t want to poke me bad. Anyway, King Kivera himself, who should be able to rely on it, is willing to embark on this cause.


    But the painter is extremely dangerous. Because in order to sell your name, it will be well specified who drew it, so there is no chance that you will be lured out by calling it a job.


    As an exclusive, it is not that there is no way of being surrounded by royalty or nobility¡­ but then there is no longer an opportunity to sell the name of a young painter. Most importantly, since he has little track record of his own, he will also receive less work from the nobles he hides.


    ... oh my god when i tell you from the beginning, you will never take it on!?


    Besides, there are circumstances on this side. Time is a battle, so I want to avoid looking for a painter again.


    Of course, ''not knowing the details'' was also for young painters. If you don''t know what you''re looking for, you can''t answer it. If it is not necessary to engage the back, the information to be given is desirable at a minimum.


    For the future, after work. In the meantime, if you find out who''s likely to come into contact with a young painter, that''s a lot to deal with. You think unnatural promotions are suspicious because you are anonymous?


    Even for me, I want to hear as much as I can about the hopes of young painters, but I want to deal with them properly. Personally, I''m wondering if you could be in charge of the Naughty Princess series - but this would be a matter of personal motivation.


    - The young painter who was brought in like that is now meeting with me, Mr. Rosa.


    "Yes!? Is that what you''re talking about?!? True story!?"


    "Yes. That''s what I heard from His Majesty. It is also true that the joint venture between Kivera and Ilfena is based on my disturbance to destroy my engagement¡­"


    Not too stunned, the young painter is solidified. Mr. Rosa seemed to have heard from Mr. Will and the others, but another purpose - to target the containment of the culprits - was also heard, and he was watching me all the time.


    I can see Rosa''s attitude like that, but it would be better to calm down the young painter first.


    Young painter, your reaction is supremely natural. You''re usually surprised! It''s an unprecedented development that an engagement breaking disturbance would be a picture book. You can stay there.


    But I need you to take this job. The merchant is in charge of selection and capture, and I''m in charge of transportation and persuasion.


    "It''s a picture book, so it doesn''t belong to a lot of content. Even if there was such a development, I wouldn''t adopt it in the body."


    It''s okay! And if we talk brightly, Rosa will wait for us.


    "Ah...... no, there was no such thing between me and that one. It was really an arrangement between the houses."


    "Oh, yeah."


    "So extra, I doubt that such stories will please people. There seems to be a lot of people involved, and I was wondering if it would be better to talk more delightfully."


    I''m going to follow up and say, ''Because it''s a picture book! There''s no mud rollout, like the noon drag!'' When I tell him, he returns it that way in great seriousness.


    Oh, I see. As for Rosa, you were ''worried about you''...?


    Rosa''s worry, it''s...... ''the lack of mountain fields''!


    Between Mr. Rosa and the Kingsguard knight, I guess there really was nothing. Political marriage is such a thing, but as a story, it lacks fun.


    Simply in the sense of ''fun'', the content of this one may not be so much. Ningro, there will be more drooling human drama in the aristocratic class, and people''s interests will be directed in that direction.


    Ms. Rosa doesn''t look like the type of person interested in such rumor stories, but I guess her preference, inevitably, comes into her ear. Compared to them, I certainly can''t wipe the impression that it lacks impact.


    ... but.


    Closed up in this picture book is not a tragic tale of broken engagement, but "a gentle, sober hearted warrant and gentle maidens who support her".


    "It''s okay. Because the show is not about breaking an engagement, but about Rosa''s honesty and the women who sympathize and support you."


    "Huh?"


    Was it unexpected, Mr. Rosa, who blinks with a patsy. The young painter listens to us with interest, without saying a word.


    "The most hurtful lady responds honestly to the merchants and doesn''t give up a single grudge. The appearance of the murderers is minimal, and the main thing is Princess Rose, who is sad but labors people."


    Or I''m going to get the culprits to work in The Princess of the Ones series, not this time.


    I think a comedy depicting the problem behavior of a sexually vicious princess would be a pretty interesting story. People basically prefer to talk about good and evil, so readers will also flourish if it becomes a development that is bound to be culpable at the end.


    The idea of a plea of not guilty is that I''m likely to come out. Whether it''s in the story or not, it makes it a ''nice ending''......!


    "As Rosa said, a lot of people are working together on this cause. Some of them are sympathetic and supportive of you. Especially women."


    "Well... thank you."


    Rosa smiled happily and lightly. The scariest thing for her, who suffered the wound of breaking her engagement, would be rumors of people...... scandal. That makes no difference, even if she is the victim.


    It must be very comforting for her to have the women to support her. Krista is reliable, but having allies even from different countries can be quite a deterrent to those who want to discredit her in their pranks.


    ¡­¡­


    Actually, as opposed to deterrence, it''s a bunch of women''s jewelry at the level of lying down and apologizing.


    "... I''ll be there for you."


    Unexpectedly, a young painter opens his mouth.


    "To be honest, I was afraid after I got this job...... let me help you too. The merchant told me that Rosa had put all her heart into it. I met you and I wanted to help."


    "Honesty itself, isn''t it, Rosa?"


    "Yes. Even if all nobles don''t, they still don''t make a good impression on civilians like me. But Rosa doesn''t show disgust at surrounding the same table or having a conversation like this. For someone like Rosa, I want you to be happy."


    To the words of the young painter, Rosa opens her eyes. The same goes for her attitude toward me, but Rosa really does respond honestly, regardless of her identity. I guess these places also made a good impression on the merchants.


    "All right, young man. If the business is concluded, shall we introduce ourselves first? I''m Mizuki. He''s a different world, a magician."


    "My name is Nest. There''s nothing like a masterpiece, but we''ll do our best."


    "Again. My name is Rosa. Dear Mizuki, Nest, I am very reliable about the two of you who think of me.... I''m a happy man, aren''t I? I can''t believe you can protect me in this situation..."


    Ms. Rosa was seeping tears into her eyes. Instead of resenting the backcutter, I can thank the hand that was extended...... that''s why I got a lot of allies, "Princess Rose".


    It''s okay, don''t worry? I give the scumbag who tried to step on a beautiful round of roses the end he deserves.


    ''Cause I''m a magician. It''s called "The World''s Disaster"!


    "Nice to meet you, Nest. I will try to be as safe as I can to meet your requirements."


    "Yes!"


    Me and Nest shaking hands and laughing at accomplices. He chose ''this side'' at his will... splendidly, our comrade.


    Come on, shall we talk about your work? Working poor Princess Rose is a part of the hearty maidens. Shall we do what we can, as the backs?

 364 People Involved Part Three

    The young painter, Nest. After you declared to be on Rosa''s side, Rosa said she had an appointment with Christa and left the room. They''re calling me to the castle today.


    ... Probably, but I think the call is to convey an apology from King Kivela. The Kingsguard is still a man of Alberda, so maybe Master Will will apologize as well.


    The title of Mr. Rosa''s house is for the Viscount, and King Kivera would not have apologized in person. This is due to the fact that a country called Kivera is more overwhelmingly strong.


    Or, if it were, I would also say that the apology was nothing. The opponent is the great power, Kivera - and that may include the king of his own country - so from Mr. Rosa''s point of view, all I can say is, ''Never mind''.


    But King Kivera is someone who can even take advantage of these things.


    I hear you''re going to make an apology exactly... of course, it''s not just good intentions that are there.


    King Kivela said, based on what is to come, ''Kivela has changed. When one in one''s own country does evil, it is a country that can apologize precisely''. You want to use it for a feeling appeal.


    As for the Alberda side, I don''t feel bad if you give Kivera an honest response.


    As far as information from Master Krista is concerned, your princess has a bad reputation. From the people who were freaking out about Kivera, he said, ''That little girl, what the heck!...... Right, the niece princess of King Kivera,'' she said, in a mood.


    Do you recall her position and think about it, even if she is clean about her work? As a result, Christa, the royal family, was probably the only one in a position to flatter her.


    - From the people who were in that situation, Kivera couldn''t have made a better impression.


    As a result, even Glenn was held hostage to the image of ''Kivera still, still arrogant''.


    Master Will, who agrees with the country''s walking distance from each other, will also have trouble with this. If you keep your distrust of Kivela, which has taken root among the nobles, it may seem like King Wilfred is in the mood of Kivela.


    There is still a rebellion against Master Will in Alberda.


    Even if we know that walking between nations is important, we cannot disdain the nobles of our own country.


    This one case was about to cause such a thing. The princesses wouldn''t have thought deeply about it, but ''it was a place to sell fights to all the people who wanted to walk between countries''.


    Well, the Demon King will send me too, won''t he! I am the exorcist of all sorts of rumours, what the rare beast has done now. Do you make it look like you''re going to help Master Krista and say, ''Make things better''?


    It is not surprising that there is a combination of Princess Alberda and the Magic Instructor more than the friendship between Tircia and me has been established. Naturally, there will be developments on which I will side with Christa.


    Above all, my assessment ''is'' dramatically high as a brain-labour position. Having a reputation for delivering results, I''ve been sent with the same high regard for retaliation against those who have become enemies¡­ There''s only one way to settle what the Demon King wants.


    ¡­¡­


    You princess, royalty is a terrible thing, isn''t it? Alberda and Ilfena, who survived the ordeal, can''t be very nice, can they?


    King Kivela and a man who struggles with the negative legacy of his predecessors. Still, my pride as a royal who has ruled Kivela is high on the difference in digits.


    ... A fool who sold fights to those people is a princess princess. It should be just punishment.


    What the princess did sucks, but King Kivera stepped on those culprits and appealed to them that their country had changed.


    King Alberda was recognized around as showing his connection to the royalty of another country, as well as drawing apologies from King Quivera.


    The Demon King made a subtle appearance of an exorcist of his reputation and reputation as a pawn.


    And the Irfena merchants, in addition to connecting with the Quivera merchants, greatly promoted themselves to the joint venture between Quivera and Irfena.


    ... So? "Ultimately, who gained"?


    You don''t have to just ''send me back,'' in those people''s case! Of course, sometimes I do, but I''m moving to my country''s convenience while I''m on the guide! I''m the only one who can do this!


    Naturally, but goodness alone cannot serve as king. This time, that single scale just surfaced.


    The behavior of the princess is problematic, but we use it. I am also involved in walking between countries, so I guess the Demon King had some idea of what kind of settlement I wanted.


    And what can also be said to have caused that princess to come up is'' Once upon a time, the arrogance of Kivera ''. This is one of the problems Kivera had, so this time it was also a chance to solve it.


    If we leave her like this, we must continue to use the position of ''the niece princess of King Kivera'' in the future. Naturally, this is not a good idea for Kivera right now.


    Even if it was originally such a country, King Kivera is trying to improve this and walk over to another country.... It''s only in the way, isn''t it, the princess and the dukes who spoil her?


    Kivera and Alberda will definitely use this one ''well''. In the name of apologizing to Ms. Rosa and dealing with the situation, there should be a discussion between King Alberda and King Quivera.


    Apologies to Rosa, of course, will be made... but more than that, she should be asked to cooperate.


    That could be her scandal, the use of an event called divestiture. And enduring the gaze of curiosity that comes with it.


    How much goodness I have appealed to, the gaze and rumors of curiosity never go away completely. It will be time for her loyalty as a nobleman, and her loyalty to the king and country, to be tested. It''ll stop soon, but there''s nothing I can do about all this.


    Naturally, Master Will is also willing to shelter Mr. Rosa. That''s this one: "Come to the castle! ''It''s an invitation. Since Rosa seemed to think of herself as a promise to Master Krista, I guess she hadn''t even been heard for that purpose.


    Maybe it was kindness, to avoid Mr. Rosa becoming awed... maybe, no, he is definitely apologized for by King Kivela.... I hope you don''t graduate, Mr. Rosa.


    But this is also necessary. The fact that ''King Kivella apologized to the victim''s maiden'' is an appeal to show King Kivella''s integrity, while at the same time being the protection of Ms. Rosa.


    At least no one has the guts to stand out and criticize her. If I did that, King Kivera wouldn''t have disliked Netineti... because he could have defended Rosa. You don''t want King Kivela to stare at you, if you''re a nobleman.


    Glenn smiled evil and said, ''Even if I could argue with His Majesty, King Kivela seems scared... those chickens!'' And because he had spoken, he would spread the word about this apology in Norinoli.


    "King Kivera cares about Mr. Rosa! ''And all in all, you must say it as if King Kivela were behind you. If Master Will hitches a ride, it will be even more credible, and people will whisper at themselves.


    That''s what I taught you. In the past, the education given to the Red Cat seemed to be alive and well.


    ''Don''t talk about decision hitting, stir up suspicion and fear in words that seem like it''!


    You don''t need a scandal or a gaze of curiosity for a kind, good-hearted lady. We will protect you for your use.


    What can be directed at her is sympathy for having to have such scum on her fianc¨¦e. After reading the picture book, I am impressed by her kindness in laboring more people than I am......!


    Think that far, the young man in front of you... turn your gaze to you, Nest. He''s given me a piece of paper with this series of details and I''m asking him to read it all the way through.


    What he knew at the time he got the job for me. It''s "Care for the Merchant, by Rosa," Ollie. There was naturally no information about the background of the engagement break-up disturbance, how the engagement was made, or the villains... or the lack of a line of perpetrators.


    I need him to know more than just have him in charge of the illustration. Of course, he has to understand, including the dangers of knowing them.


    "Um... is this really what was done to Rosa?


    "Yeah, seriously. By the way, it''s best to do the damage to Mr. Rosa, isn''t it? It says there too, but without joking, it sucked a lot."


    ¡­¡­


    Nest, who asks without raising his face, was silent when he heard that far. That''s right, Nest, who is only a civilian, I don''t suppose you can imagine a case of damage being caused on a national basis by the exhaustion of a few idiots.


    "The princesses are mistaken. Instead of Mr. Rosa, those people seem to think they subjugated the Alberda royal family... in fact, because they sold fights to various people, headed by King Quivera. Including, of course, Alberda and Irfena"


    I''m not lying. This is an indisputable fact, and by no means an overstatement or anything. Well, King Kivera is angry, too, and would have broken his indulgence.


    Had the princess and her surroundings been able to look a little further - to what extent they anticipated how their actions would affect them and what would cause them - it might not have been a massive ''retaliation'' so far.


    - But it''s too late.


    Things have already moved in the direction of using this one. What follows before the culprits is not the path to culpability, but the future and miserable life that will be used up by the country.


    "Master Magic, what should I do?


    "Hmm?"


    If I regained consciousness to the more serene inquiry out of place, Nest, you were smiling and staring at me.


    However, the surrounding atmosphere is Blizzard. Especially even though its eyes are not staring, it makes a cold impression.


    "I was surprised at Rosa for being able to do so much worse... but you were also the one who had this attitude toward the country and the royal family. I''m convinced of your anger. Be sure to spread the evil deeds around her and her!


    "Ooh... I''m reliable, but there''s a danger for you, too, right? Are you sure about that?


    Nest nodded forcefully when he was surprised by the momentum.


    "Of course! If you are killed, please spread my death and how it happened in the picture book."


    "Wow... you''re full of retaliation!


    "You want to prove that civilians are willing, too."


    Nest, who speaks with a smile, thinks so. [M] When you anger a serene person, it seems to push you in a light nasty direction.


    ¡­¡­


    No, he was a man of artistic talent. You mean you''re focused, or you''re having a point focused personality, Mr. Nest.


    Besides, the region of the freak...... no, no, from Ilfena, known as the ''kingdom of the powerful''. Once you decide, there is no wonder that you have a temperament (favorably interpreted) to push forward, though.


    At the time you publicly declared Rosa''s side, Nest, all you had to do was sympathize with her and be impressed with her goodness. But knowing the details must have spurred further anger at the perpetrators.


    Because the damage to the princesses undoubtedly affects merchants and people in positions like you, Nest.


    The details handed over also included the item "About the expected damage", so it seems very unlikely to be in other personnel. I have a job for a painter like him, too, because it''s peaceful. If the situation becomes unstable, I can''t paint on swallows or anything. Entertainment and the arts are behind us.


    Also, Nest, you''re in business. The so-called ''position that sometimes swings at the customer''s mercy''. In the sense of "swinging to an overwhelming superior being," with Rosa this time.


    "Then I wonder if you''ll listen to my suggestion this time. It''s the first one I''ve revealed right now..."


    Nest, you''re listening to me, intrigued and all. This is my personal idea, Nest, but if you were to publicly announce Rosa''s side, you''d be on board.


    Come on, Mr. Nest? Shall we move for Mr. Rosa?

 365 Outside/Parents were quietly angry

    - In the office of Irfena Erschon (Erschon perspective)


    * Timeline, before the current chapter.


    "... what? Will you say it again, Charline?"


    "Hehe, when His Highness goes down. Please reduce the intimidation a little."


    "Oh, so much? Though you seem fine."


    "Oh. Aren''t my fool brother and His Highness childhood friendly?... me and I have known you since we were young? I''m used to it."


    Flat as it is telling you to curb the intimidation is the blonde beauty. Originally, Charline, Duke of Bashre''s Lady.


    Clarence, both her husband and Kingsguard knight, are severely poisoned by what they call ''the most murderous couple'' and so on... No, it''s an impressive split between a couple of heart-to-heart words and deeds.


    ¡­¡­


    Nothing, I don''t want to disparage you two and I''m not making this kind of assessment. Really, they are two people who are feared in the shadows of ''Don''t Mix Danger''. If their kind become husband and wife, it is not they who struggle, but the people around them.


    Charline, a beautiful woman who combines status and talent. Also known as "Poison Couple''s One Break".


    Her words are often full of thorns and mitzki said s.


    And she was quite right earlier. For me with unconscious intimidation, the childhood tamers were valuable friends, and their families had also shown their understanding of my existence.


    Charline, Al''s sister, is one of them. From an early age, I guess I am like a handy brother to Charline, who has determined the hearts and minds of those who show malice towards me.


    "When they say that... you can''t lift your head"


    "Well, Your Highness! I can''t believe you told me that... you have a very honest personality, right?


    I''m surprised, and I''m stuck sighing at the look of her mouthing with laughter.


    She is very affectionate towards those she perceives as her own. That is something I know myself, and I am not willing to deny it in itself.


    ... but.


    Charline''s affection may include something called "the whip of love" or "playfulness."... Not many people feel abused if they are not used to it.


    Charlene was inclined to prefer those who could not break his heart and come to talk to him. No, I guess this is her ''sieve off''.


    There were many who recognized Charline as a worthy being and tried to exploit herself, or her position and connections. Protecting oneself from such people would also be a preference as a Duke''s Lady.


    Whether you''re deciding your mind more than you need to be, or keeping it close to being irreversible, it''s the other person you''ve set up. Charline is not bad.... Yes, maybe.


    "I''m trying to change myself... I''m trying to make that effort"


    To be honest, Charline opened her eyes gently. Laughing small at her like that keeps saying more words.


    "It doesn''t make sense if you don''t give up and keep your mouth shut, it doesn''t make sense. If you don''t say it, it can even lead to extra misunderstandings. Now I realize that words and actions are important."


    "Well, good to see you..."


    "Thanks to Mizuki...... no, because of Mizuki. That stupid cat, good thing I keep my mouth shut, because I interpret it conveniently to myself everywhere, and it''s rampant."


    "Huh."


    "That kid intentionally uses'' ignorance ''." The Demon King couldn''t stop me "," I''m a different world man, I don''t know "and how many times have I regretted it......!


    ¡­¡­ Kittens are white. "


    With that said, I wonder why your face is subtly drawn, Charline. Even you will have an idea.


    But there is a consciousness that we are the ones who use Mizuki with such elements. Mizuki is a very user-friendly pawn because he can anticipate the effects of his words and actions and the events that will ensue.


    As per his self-declaration, I guess Mizuki is not of the same age as he looks. Whatever you think, the way you think is not adult enough.


    Or if the guy who uses that look and his personality, and the ignorance of different worlds - not himself, but the assumptions around him - is your child, I''m scared the other way around. I wonder about the environment in which that personality was cultivated, such as the fact that it is acquired from before and after adulthood.


    It was just... it was also true that as a parent, I was relieved that Mizuki had such a side.


    Because naming the Magic Instructor and being a runaway is a ''art of life'' for Mizuki.


    At least, that''s what I recognized. Whether north or south, the world is not ''heretical'' friendly. I know its living spiciness because I myself belong to the ''heresy''.


    So no matter what, I want to be the guardian of that child. Of course, on the premise of respecting my own position. Being sacrificed myself is unacceptable as a royalty, and Mizuki never wants it.


    I don''t want myself to be someone''s shackle because I choose to live honestly with myself. That''s kind of a selfish creature, that one.


    "Whether its'' arm whiteness'' was created or its original character, it''s true that we use it."


    Speaking with his eyes slightly down, Charline laid her eyes down in the same way. The word ''use'' is not incorrect. I can''t shamelessly say I''m not aware of that.


    "With me, I understand. Mizuki herself said it was a blessing because she allowed it to be used as a pawn. Is that why I''m on Mizuki''s side? ''I don''t want to lose it because I''m a usable pawn''. It''s also a reason to protect it."


    "Unlike your personal feelings, it''s a lot of slaughter, isn''t it?


    "Naturally. My name is Charline Bashre... born in Irfena in the Duke. Priority should be given to this country. I didn''t hide it from Mizuki either."


    Charline, who speaks somewhere well, but backwards of the words and expressions, I can certainly peek at her fondness for Mizuki as well. That''s because she admits Mizuki.


    Charline, like her husband, just doesn''t care enough about being loved. If you just love to play, a small animal would be enough.


    "I am proud of where I stand and how I am. So...... that kid is cute. Not the weak who are just protected, but have the wisdom to use the various elements, sometimes even the guardians use them as pawns. Heh heh! Isn''t that just ideal"


    "''As for my country,'' that would be the kind of assessment"


    "Yes. Neither an animal that can be loved, nor a weak person that can only be flattered, can be recognized by someone in my position."


    Charline''s mouth engraves a grin. Some people will be flattered by her statement, but as a duke''s warrant in this country, it is natural.


    Perhaps it sounds ruthless, but Ilfena is a country where you are asked to be talented with your identity. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have survived this far. I guess that''s the biggest difference from the countries that have perished.


    A past that is just called the ''kingdom of the powerful'', a country with its track record, that is Irfena.


    Mizuki and I can''t be the exception to being protected by such a country.


    "I guess many people make mistakes." We are adored because Master Mizuki is an otherworldly man and a magician, "he said."


    "I''m not allowed to be more incompetent than to name a magician in this country."


    That''s no exception, whether you''re from another world. "We must be allowed to call it that," more than "name the [scourge of the world], the Magic Instructor."


    Instead of "I''m being benevolent because I''m a demon conductor," I''m being benevolent because I''m the owner of the talent I deserve to name a demon conductor.


    There are many people in other countries who must be aware of that. No matter how much it may be referred to as a ''disaster of the world'', if it is not recognized around it, it is only a ''self-proclaimed and magical mentor''.


    And... I didn''t even understand that, and it was also true that there was just a voice envying the guardians. Mizuki''s guardians generally look like excellent properties with a combination of identity, appearance, and even ability.


    This tends to be common among the lower nobles. They may not have a choice because they don''t have a chance to deal with Mizuki... but inside, they also seem to have an exception.


    "Still, it''s also true that some people don''t understand that. ¡­ I guess the" troubled person "I told you about earlier is one of them."


    ¡­¡­ The niece of King Kivera. "


    "And that mother of yours, right? I guess you can only think based on yourself because you''re not involved in politics."


    If you''re in trouble, and you''re smiling bitterly, Charline''s voice is cold. I feel uncomfortable with me and I look up to you.


    The predecessor King Kivera is a belligerent figure, even said to be ''war mad''. I learned that the fangs had not stopped outside the country and had even been directed within my own country when I met the royals of other countries in one of Sarovara''s cases. Mizuki was also stunned by that one.


    "For once, King Kivera told me why." Let those with the ability not to be the targets of war madness descend and connect the blood of the royal family ". So I can say that the Duchess, a former princess, did her part..."


    In that sense, the Duchess was competent. Because we have two sons who deserve to support Kivela''s next generation.


    Most likely, the sons are decent because of King Kivela''s extraction. As close as possible to the princes in the future, because they spent more time with them encouraging them to study than they spent with their parents.


    I guess the result was an extra round of applause for drowning in my only daughter. Thinking about it, the lady may be said to be the victim... but she could not sympathize at all because the current lady herself had the character to use the situation.


    "Noble blood muscles and high titles, holding them together but not blessed with good fortune, because you have a problem with yourself. Hey... Before you envy Master Mizuki, you''ll have something to do"


    "... even if they''re fianc¨¦es, it''s a surveillance job. Even from being more than one, you''ll realize that''s not a normal engagement."


    "She seems envious that she has more than one fianc¨¦e. Your good friends seem to be full of men."


    "Heh?"


    "The Duke and his wife seem to be looking for good luck, but you seem to be rejected by the blind. I hear you''re dissatisfied with the fact that the reason for this includes the possibility of becoming a guardian."


    To Charline''s words, I felt the temperature in the room drop all at once. However, we kept a grin on our faces.


    "Do you even say that Mizuki is like such a person? The fact that he has a lot of men in his friendship is due to isolation, isn''t it? In the first place, you understand the position of guardian, so you don''t treat fianc¨¦es unless you have a reason to."


    There is a sense of serenity on the surface, but the voice drifts cold. No one will feel good if they denigrate the child they are protecting.


    Charline nodded loudly as well, sighing with a worried face.


    "I was scared, too.... If that makes sense, aren''t the guardians, including my fool brother, in the mood of Lord Mizuki? I have known the efforts of Al and Klaus from an early age. They recognize all the other guardians because they have something to do with them."


    "Right, they worked really hard for me. Because I know Rudolph''s situation, I can assume that Lord Saillite was in a similar situation. Lord Sieg seems a little different on his own, but desperate enough for those who wish to be beside him. It wouldn''t have been a warm road."


    Regardless of Lord Sieg, Lord Keith and the others were desperate to ''not leave Lord Sieg alone''. And I hear that no matter how hard you are beaten by the difference in strength, you will desperately devour it, only if you have hope.


    ... At least I guess there was something they just decided to do. It may be that Lord Siege is laughing, but it is also significant that they have been beside us.


    "A guardian is someone who has been ordered by the state to monitor a different world. Even though Master Mizuki is more than a demon mentor, it means that he is not only recognized for his loyalty to the country, but also for his ability to do so. Seeing it in the same line as the lady''s friend..."


    "Around not thinking ''worth it'', I guess I can only think of myself as a criterion. I can''t believe you compare bad properties that are only valuable to your blood muscles and the title of your parents to Mizuki, who can name a magician in Ilfena."


    We have a sense of being unable to repair each other''s words. But still, I didn''t feel like deluding myself with kind words.


    We know Mizuki''s efforts and the context in which they happened.... including that the path was not flat. You can''t remember your anger if you treat it in the same line as a single abrasion or their surroundings.


    If they had achieved some merit by being there, the story would have been different. But as far as Charlene tells us, none of those elements... are vicious, on the contrary.


    You think we don''t think anything when we hear such insults to them - one way or another, the guardians are making more of a fool of themselves?... incompetence and Mizuki being treated in the same line just to samurai a man, and you think I''m not angry?


    Don''t be ridiculous, my child is something else!


    "Of which, will you complain directly to Master Mizuki?"


    "Oh, ''give me about one''?


    "Aren''t you going to mention it? Until now, King Kibera seems to have praised him, but it is time to think about the next generation. If you can end the evils of your country, we''d be happy to help."


    "Now you might be able to put your hands together."


    Charline''s eyes, speaking with a smile, are not laughing at all. The beauty who made fun of my brothers, it seemed angry.


    Most importantly, I think the same thing as her. If something happens to them, you might want to talk to King Kivera.


    We laugh at our accomplices and think about the uproar that is likely to happen in the near future. If the lady in question can''t find her fianc¨¦e as she is, she thinks it''s going to move around the Dukes and smiles on her mouth.


    - A covert chat between the parents in the office where the gentle afternoon sun plunges in. However, the full air is blizzard.


    When did you perceive such an atmosphere, you could only hear the birds, and none of the visitors to the office. Either my intimidation is leaking in vain or I have feared Charline visiting this room. Maybe both.


    ¡­ then the Ilfena merchants will be harmed in the form of aftermath of an engagement breaking disturbance in Alberda. It goes without saying that the parents who knew the circumstances had a vicious grin all the time with a good opportunity.


    Except.


    "Is...? Why are you talking about business with Kivera? Isn''t it enough to involve Princess Tircia?


    "Well, Master Mizuki is still your grandmother."


    Until an arm-white platter kitten plans retaliation for jumping over the imagination diagonally, it''s completely unexpected. I''ll be the one feather with the head, approaching Charline who wants to be funny.


    Moreover, assuming that it can be complimented, it is mostly an ex post facto report to me. Oh, my God, that''s clever.


    Earlier this time, it seemed necessary to preach. Mizuki...... remember later.

 366 People Involved Part Four

    In front of me, Mr. Nest. He found out more about this one, including the back situation, and was staring at me in the mood.


    "... Now you understand the situation, don''t you?


    "Yes!"


    Mmm, good reply. As reliable as it can be!


    Nest, I hear you have serious roots or an honest personality, and you must have a strong aversion to the princess of the culprit and the Kingsguard knight.


    Is it that recoil, and I have great sympathy for Rosa, a good nobleman? Sometimes I didn''t take myself lightly as a civilian, and my liking seems to be rising.


    "First, I''m talking about the book. In large part, I intend to prepare" for aristocracy "and" for private use ".


    "Two kinds, is it? Um, I understand the difference between the materials used..."


    Nest, you are leaning your neck. From him, he said, ''I know there''s a difference in paper quality...?'' I guess it feels like.


    Of course, Nest, as you thought, it is only natural that there will be a difference in the quality of paper and ink. They must have more than they deserve to have for your nobility.


    ... but. In addition to that this time, there is a difference in purpose itself.


    "As I explained earlier, the story of Princess Rose is pretty much true."


    "Yes."


    Mr. Nest snorts. I confirmed that and I went on to talk about it further.


    "The nobles are not purely interested in ''stories''. You should think that the majority of people buy it by gathering information and imitating it to the top factions. Whatever the woman is, the man is definitely the reason for this"


    "Uh... some people buy things with two-attribute magic props that are in the hands of the Mage, right? Was it a purchase to imitate them or not miss their topic¡­"


    "Yes! Only a limited number of books with magic props, but the prospective buyers are just people nobles can''t ignore. They''re aiming for a double propaganda effect."


    In fact, not all people buy it. In lieu of rewards for cooperation, many people I present.


    However, nobles who are buyers from regular routes cannot possibly know that. Riding an intentionally crafted fashion - this pre-construction is safer because the purchase of the book could be seen as hostility to the Duke''s house in Kivera - it takes shape.


    "I can''t fool around with ''like a picture book'' all this time. Besides, picture books are going to be popular in a few countries, so you won''t be able to ignore them first"


    "Um, that''s..."


    My... No, I and the merchant''s "Make it! Business Success Flow! ''Nest pulls your face into the way you just say''. But I smile through it.


    "Nest, that''s what business is all about. It''s more important than a trader getting involved."


    "I know that!


    "It''s okay. We''re not ''blackmailing or pushing''! I can''t tell if you''re interested or if you''re pressing for necessity, ''cause it''s the consumer who decides to buy''?


    "Ha ha..."


    Nest, you don''t seem convinced at all, but that becomes a fact. Or else there wouldn''t be.


    Nest, this is what business is all about. Merchants incite themselves to battle through commercial warfare, to raise profits, and to dream of winning riches.


    That''s the merchant. Folks manipulating gold and commodities and sometimes subjugating even nobles.


    When I spoke of these things, the merchant squeezed my hand firmly, ''Comrade...!'' and hovered. Since this time, I have acquired the status of ''reliable collaborator for the merchant'', not a rare beast called the Magic Supervisor!


    And, I mean.


    The merchants from both sides of Ilfena Quivera were interested in getting on board because I am often the owner of these ideas.


    If you are amateur driven, you can''t be anxious, but throw all you can at making a profit, not just for your own purposes. Moreover, he had connections and measures to convince the nobles and also had reasons to be sure that sales could be expected.


    It''s a super-drawn business that''s sure to succeed.


    Completely easy-mode. Well, don''t get on with it!


    "Well, only this time can we make sure it sells. For that matter, there is danger..."


    "It leads to more profit than that, right?


    "Yes. It has a variety of purposes and many people are moving. It''s called a match of interest.... That''s why anyone with any anxiety element is excluded."


    "Huh!?


    "Of course not! It''s just that there''s gonna be danger."


    Nest, you are also alone in ''the great things you get, but with the danger''. Mr. Rosa wasn''t the only reason he took this job, but because he understood its importance.


    It''s our "accomplice," Nest. That is why the back circumstances are also presented. With the merchant, Nest, you must be speaking up because you decided ''in many ways, I can entrust you with this job''.


    If you''re not someone who gets caught in rewards and fame, you''re in trouble. The original killers, especially the Duke and his wife, are the real sister and wife of King Kivela. If you were the kind of person who would take this information and spill it, you''d have to rethink the whole plan.


    "... is it true that I am being tried too?"


    "Trust me, don''t you take it for granted that you''re asked for more honesty than you pulled in here?


    In response to the inquiry, you stared at me, Nest, temporarily. I don''t see him grinding, but for that matter, he seems to be trying to figure something out.


    Eventually, Nest softened the atmosphere and smiled and nodded.


    "Let me trust you, too. If you want me to be honest, you have to show me that, too. You said," I''ll do everything I can to protect you. "


    "... yes, thanks. I''ll do my best to be trustworthy."


    Smile at each other, shake hands. We seem to have developed a relationship of trust. As long as I congratulate you.


    If you want to say something personal, Nest, I don''t hate your depth of care. Ningro, I think it''s more important to be vigilant like that than to be a ''profession used by people'' like him.


    Perhaps this is the first job that involves danger, but I want you to use this experience and connections in the future and achieve it safely.


    "So shall we move on to work? The details are exactly as it says there, so it''s basically the cover of the picture book and the illustration. But I want to work something out there."


    "One idea, is it? When I talk to you, I think it''s about the painting..."


    Nest, I hear you''re confused because of the job description. Well, that''s natural, too. I don''t care what they say about "ingenuity in painting," I don''t know what that means.


    "It''s okay! It''s not about hiding ciphers or deliberately drawing something in, so there''s no danger."


    "Oh yeah! Well, even if they said that, I wasn''t sure I could successfully incorporate it into the painting..."


    "Well, normally you''d expect that direction. Aren''t you afraid to wind up or learn secrets?


    "It''s time."


    Waving flirtatiously, Nest, you have a blatantly relieved look.... Apparently, I was thinking in the direction of ''I''m not sure I''d make it the way I wanted it to be''. It appears that the liver rests inside.


    "It''s not like that, but I guess I''ll need skill as a painter"


    Growling, Nest, your complexion changed.


    "What do you mean?


    I don''t answer that query, I fish the corner of my mouth. Heh heh, it''s just the two of us from here.


    "That''s an illustration of Princess Rose... the look on the faces of all the characters, don''t draw them from the eye. Especially Princess Rose, I want you to express your beauty without drawing"


    "Yes!?


    If you show by hand that from here on up, Nest, you speak up a little.


    Yeah, I take that reaction for granted, too. But naturally, this makes sense.


    "People''s imagination is surprisingly amazing. Besides, this is an original story.... If you can''t paint your face, you can''t say ''insult to the honorable blood muscle''? ''Cause if you raise your voice like that, it''s not'' you''ll know this is the truth ''"


    Self-destruct or self-destruct? Raise your voice to the detour and people will continue to think, ''Oh, I knew this story was an exposure''. Some of them will be half-hearted, but in one word, all at once, it becomes something realistic.


    Personally, I said, "It''s not a horse deer! You can''t declare yourself! ''And I want to make it grandly cocky, but it''s a shame that it''s all done.


    "There will also be a certain number of people self-projecting into the heroine of Migawa. Isn''t it going to be the ladies'' yearning for a clear, gentle, beautiful Princess Rose? But it''s hard to be a beauty for 10,000 people. So I said," I''ll leave you to your imagination. "


    "Yes, indeed."


    This is not just for the aristocracy. It aims to give the impression of a ''princess I admire'', including the aristocracy and the private sector.


    What can I say, ''Beauty'' is hard, isn''t it? Sometimes it feels tight if you make a mistake, or if you put kindness forward, it can be hard to impress. Where you''ve cleared them, you''ll have a realistic impression.


    But you can''t do that. Because the biggest selling of this book is'' reality (the real story is the original story) ''!


    Blah, I want the main character of the maiden game to think it''s the same thing that doesn''t have a clear visual. I hope the ideal Princess Rose exists just because of the number of people who read the picture books!


    If this picture book is popular, it is possible that the ladies of the aristocratic class will cite it and go for ''Like Princess Rose, a lovely woman''. This means more than just personal admiration.


    It is the royal and noble noble women of all nations who possess magic books¡­ "Princess Rose is the kind of woman that royalties of all nations want to be on their side" that is likely to be interpreted. For the aristocracy, it would be a flow that cannot be ignored.


    Especially for young children who are emotional. I just want Princess Real Rose to go on and go for a wonderful lady.


    Most importantly, in the future, if your princess seems to be a ''not-roko lady representative'', the opposing horse or the comparison object is mandatory. I also wanted to keep a lot of people on ''Princess Rose'' ''s side to keep her quiet.


    ... ''Princess Rose'' admired by many women and ''Princess Nerd'' made a laugher. Even if you don''t know about Rosa, people will take the liberty of deciding the heart of a princess!


    The Wizard is self-absorbed. We don''t condone our enemies.


    You can''t just say that in isolation or in hiding. That''s sweet, right?


    "Of course, it''s you who''s in trouble, Nest. I have to describe things like ''beauty'', ''clarity'' and ''kindness'' without drawing eyes. But it can also affect Rosa''s future as it leads to an attack on her killers!


    "Oh, what''s that!? Is it true!?


    "Whoa, seriously.... ''Princess Rose'' with only good rumors and supported by many people. You don''t think anyone wants to see Rosa''s face, that ex-name?... Even if you''re a broken engagement warrant, isn''t it ''a warrant worth marrying''?


    ''Don''t Paint Your Face'' also has these aims. A lot of people would try to find out about Rosa, like, caught up in rumors, interested...


    And it is Rosa who has no trouble being known. Her personality is realistically Princess Rose, and her appearance is a beauty with a frivolous impression. "Princess Rose as in the Picture Book," isn''t it, her?


    "But some people will be disappointed the other way around? Unless you have a clear portrayal of your appearance, you will have to personally fit in the beauty of the world and the appearance of your choice."


    Nest, your concern is good too. But it''s also within the assumptions.


    "You don''t have to do anything, ''your engagement is broken, poor lady'', Mr. Rosa. There is no way to completely dispel the rumors that betrothal is more of an aristocratic entertainment than it is a fact! So I want to be in the direction of ''more allies''"


    "... even if Lady Rosa were to be hurt, is that it?


    "Yeah. If we keep this up, we can have a new fianc¨¦e, because it''s suspicious. You should also add more of her side by adding value to what Krista''s friend means. I think if we get along, some people will be attracted to Rosa''s personality."


    ... Nest, you seem lost, but just because Rosa is good is'' For a moment, it''s over to be a spectacle ''.'' Strength ''is a must, like taking advantage of this commotion to broaden connections and gain new friends.


    I won''t tell you to make it up, but I want you to wear strength just to get through it. If Mr. Rosa had that, it shouldn''t be a matter of being left to be hit by the Kingsguard''s home.


    Eventually, Nest nodded as he was convinced.


    "Well, if you do think about the future... you may also need to be strong on Rosa herself"


    "Oh, you know what I''m talking about?


    Surprisingly, you grinned. [M]


    "Irfena''s temperament, I guess. Even I think so, so the Wizard feels the need more than I do. No, if you''re a nobleman, I think that''s natural. Rosa admits that she''s going to be a spectacle."


    "Ahhh... sort of"


    "So I don''t think it''s a bad idea to make the suggestion of the magician. As it turns out, it''s for Rosa."


    Nest, you seem to have more understanding of these things than you expected. Given his character, rebellion was expected...... a delightful miscalculation.


    "Well, can you ask for it?


    "Yes, it may take a little while, but I would like to express the beauty of its heart for the minute it makes its appearance unclear!


    You are very reliable, Nest. They catch me, and they make me laugh, too.


    Come on, the culprits? This is a civilian approach that you look down on¡­ how powerful would it be?

 367 Currently one of the killers.

    - at the house of the Duke of Kivera Alogancia (Leelier perspective)


    "Ugh! Corner, I can''t believe you''re back in Kivera, but you shouldn''t be out of the mansion!


    When I swell my cheeks and persevere, everyone comes to comfort me instantly.


    "I have no choice, Leelier. If your fianc¨¦e is from another country, it''s not important. It turns me into a cut-off where I can turn unwanted suspicions."


    "That''s right. This is the time when everyone is even solemnly at the Tea Party."


    "I know. I know... but I''m bored!


    "Look, how about a treat? I got it for you."


    My mood only surfaces a little in the words of a good looking ''friend''. It feels good to spend time with them thinking about me the most, as usual.


    But at the same time, I take that for granted.


    ''Cause I''m a warrant for the Duke''s house in the great country of Quivera.


    The Duchess Mother is the real sister of the present king. So-called, former princess.


    He draws royal blood, and is the niece of the great king. My own appearance goes hand in hand, and I''ve been loved as a butterfly, a flower, since I was young. It''s worth it, isn''t it?


    The brothers didn''t look good, but some have a lower heart, so I''m not the only one who''s bad. It should be each other. The annoying people will just envy those situations.


    In the first place, if you have any complaints about me and the situation around me, you can do the same for yourself. You don''t do that because you can''t, do you?... ''I just can''t'' because I don''t have the blood I was born with, my appearance, or the art of captivating people.


    The malicious rumors, the gaze of criticism because of their enviable existence... I''ve been told a lot of things, but their mothers kept me quiet. So shut up, so it must have been to that extent.


    Boring jealousy because I have the good fortune of not getting what I want. As noisy as that sounds, I will not shake myself.


    Still, I felt a little disgusted, so sometimes I looked sad where everyone was. That''s all it takes for everyone to move. I didn''t do anything.


    - Still, though some people didn''t get what they wanted.


    The people in tune with them had an unpleasant eye on me because my cousins, the princes, would all hate me. Even we criticize my presence with your friends because of the royal surroundings.


    She couldn''t help this to her mother either, ''Don''t go against the royalty,'' and she got embarrassed the other way around.


    Speaking of remorse then! My cousins were shown to be more than themselves, and my heart shook with humiliation.


    ''No matter how much dark blood you inherit, there is a wall between royalty and nobility that cannot be crossed''. I am, because I was poked.


    Is that why...?


    Ignoring the voice of the Princess of Alberda, she was obsessed with him.


    ''That one in a month, I''m refraining from marrying my fianc¨¦e. Please, behave in the name of the Duke''s house in Kivera''


    While choosing words, she has nevertheless turned her gaze of criticism to me. He said he knew I was King Quivera''s niece, but he came to his teeth with perseverance.


    I hear that the beautiful and wise princess is known in Alberda as the hua of the social world. I don''t know if that''s why you''re so confident, or if you''re a royalty that you won''t let yourself imitate in your own country, but there was no color in that princess''s eyes that scared me.


    When I realized that, it was the rage and... remorse that dwelt in my heart.


    You''re royal, so you give me an opinion?


    For the sake of the country that has glimpsed the complexion of scattered quivera......!


    Once again, the princess woke up to the humiliation she felt in Kibera. It''s not something I can forgive.


    So I pretended to take her advice and took that knight. What he felt when he chose me was the exhilaration of ''beating royalty''. He chose my hand over the words of his royal family!


    Of course, I like him, too. As my opponent, I''m a little low on character, but impeccable in face and ability.


    Above all, he is the one who brought me victory. The rumor that ''I took true love while I had a fianc¨¦e'' also greatly satisfied me.


    I felt full and brought him home as my fianc¨¦e. My parents were very happy and have no worries about our future.


    There should have been no worries, it was...


    He said, "There''s a rat in there. Already, my man has started an internal investigation. If you don''t want me to suspect anything unnecessary, you and your fianc¨¦e will be caged in the mansion. ''


    By words conveyed by the King, we are under house arrest in the Mansion. Well...... at this time I would have no choice but to be suspicious than to bring my fianc¨¦e back from another country.


    My parents immediately nodded to it and said that they would postpone the disclosure of our engagement. Still, I told your friends visiting the house, so it would be a secret rumor.


    Nothing... nothing wrong. Just a little, my fianc¨¦e''s revelations are delayed.


    Yet.


    "I wonder why you''re so anxious."


    I can''t use deliberate chest emotion as a good word. But...


    "Don''t look so worried. I can understand how proud you are of your fianc¨¦e for making love like a story..."


    "Huh? Yeah, yeah, I do. At the corner, I came back to Kivera."


    and words fall on my chest. "Love Like a Story". Yeah, well, at the end of the story, you''ll be happy with everyone''s blessings.


    I guess I''m anxious because I don''t have it. As far as I can think, it''s very simple. ''My story isn''t over, it''s not over'' alone.


    "Even through impossibility here, it will only damage His Majesty''s mood. If your fianc¨¦e thinks it''s time to get used to Kivera, it''s not that bad."


    "Yeah, right. Exactly. If I did, you''d be in a hurry."


    "Hehe, it''s a cute thing. You''re a maiden in love."


    "A little, I''m sorry. Will we not be able to spend as much time as we have..."


    "No! Everyone is a dear friend! Just like before, I want you to get along."


    I shake my head in a panic for words that would make me feel like I was leaving. I stroked my chest down, too, on their relieved expression.


    I am not willing to lose anything. Whether you have a fianc¨¦e or not, you''re going to have the same day as before. It is out of the question, such as losing these lovely days.


    If you smile, they smile back as well. If you''re anxious, I''ll try to take care of you. Understanding their emotions and their hearts and minds, I keep them beside me.... as being spoiling me everywhere.


    "I hope Kivera calms down soon."


    If Kivera calms down, I''ll be doing an engagement unveiling with him. So we are blessed and adorn the end of the story with "Happy Love Achievements".


    Think of that time, and I smile. "Happy Ending of the Story" is coming soon.


    Back then, in a certain part of Kivera...


    "I guess the rats pushed into the cage don''t think they''re isolated."


    "But you seem to be using the ''friends'' you come to visit and spreading the word about your engagement."


    "I don''t mind. If they find out about this move, they''ll be fine."


    For King Kivela, who laughs low, the culprits of this one case were to that extent present. It was the blood of the royal family and being the cousin of the second prince that was troublesome, but that''s all. Now you don''t have to worry about it.


    "I got anxious because I haven''t gotten to the end of the story," Leelier said.


    It is right in a sense and wrong in a sense.


    I would have felt anxious because ''there were too few blessing voices''. However, the circular from the King made it convenient for her to interpret the discomfort.


    This is'' reality ''. Like a story, it can''t be carried well. In the first place, she hasn''t made any effort. Therefore, the shallowness is noticeable.


    "It''s not a story, Lilier. No, even if it''s a story, if it''s not written to the end, it''s possible to rewrite the ending. That" rewritten ending "doesn''t necessarily make it what you wanted."


    Many have already moved towards the ''end they want for themselves''. There are gaps in the royal blood and stories propelled by his identity alone.


    And... none of the people who are moving want the culprits of the matter to be happy.


    This is'' reality ''. It''s not always a happy future for the culprits. Most importantly, they''re making one mistake.


    For the original killers, "We''re the protagonists".


    But more than it is a story, only the number of the living exists, and only the same number of lead actors.


    The story of the culprits has not yet come to a happy end, because the protagonists have already been replaced in the world. Many of those who know this one thing, not just those who are moving, will say... ''Princess Rose is the star of the story''.


    Perhaps the magician can play the lead role, but basically the magician Mizuki specializes in the back. This time, she was the only one with a superficial name, and Mizuki handled it to the point of helping.


    This is because Mizuki, a meritorious man, is involved, so that this one doesn''t seem like a farce to get rid of the culprits. The title "Magic Instructor" becomes a threat to people.


    Note that it is true that Mizuki is a self-centered and out-of-town daughter, so there is no mistake in calling disaster.


    The otherworldly ferocious species is still excellent, good and harmonious this time! Instead of helping, he was the main culprit.


    Such a magician''s leap (?) So everything revolves around Princess Rose and Rosa, the victims of the original killers. If that''s the lead, the Leeliers'' position would be so-called ''villains''.


    And the story of Princess Rose was currently in progress. Of course, for ''For Princess Rose, Happy Ending''.


    "The stage will be ready soon. Let''s have the end of the story they started."


    The only person capable of stopping the flow...... King Kivela. I laughed with pleasure and dropped my gaze again on the report at hand.


    Beyond unwillingness to stop King Kivela, the Wizard surely takes to the settlement he desires. Because I knew it, there was an irresistible grin on the king''s face.

 368 The original killers current two.

    - At the Duke of Kivera Alogancia''s house (Kingsguard Knight L¨¹ze Perspective)


    "Chip, bad between..."


    Beat your tongue as you look out the window. Toxic as it is frustrating, things can''t get better.


    The Duke''s house in Quivera, that''s also just the house where the current king''s sister was descended, and the wide garden you can see through the window is stunning, but it didn''t do me any comfort right now.


    From the former, he became a Kingsguard knight because of his sword talent. I''m not very interested in the arts, and even if the garden is beautiful, I don''t think of anything in particular.


    Ning Lo, now all the frustration with its serene landscape is soliciting. Naturally, by now, this marriage to the Duke''s wife should have been known to the nobles of Kivera.


    "''I''m drowned by the Duchess'' wasn''t false... but hey, that''s crazy"


    A month later I have told Lilier of my feelings for my imminent marriage...... with the real sister of King Quivera to my mother, a warrant for the Duke of Alogancia. It wasn''t just Leelier himself who chose her.


    Even though the great power Kivela has been defeated by the Magic Master, it is still seen by many countries as a threat. Whether it was Alberda or not, it was no exception.


    attitude because he is the king of that quivera and niece of the most feared person, the arrogance hidden in his poor appearance. Whether it''s a lovely endeavor or an outrageous demand, I can''t help but fulfill it if it''s to get her in the mood.... because you can expect enough in return.


    I was one of them. I chose her because of my ambition, not because of the blind devotion of love. But that''s the same for Leelier.


    I guess we''re ''accomplices''. Otherwise, this relationship will not be formed.


    Engagement to get what they wanted, lines that don''t look at the annoyances around them...... never been complimented. But the fact that no one can make it worse filled our hearts.


    ''I always want to get what I want,'' says Lilier. She tends to be fooled by her sweet good personality and adorable looks, but she''s worse in nature than the women there.


    It''s more fun to take away than to be obsessed with things. Its essence makes it seem as if she is a sign of drawing the blood of the royal family of Quivera.


    Kivera is always the ''take side''. It''s not a legitimate right there, just the arrogance of wanting to own it. In Kibera, which always had an advantage over other countries, it was a perception that was rooted in half as common sense.


    He seems to have grown up somewhat after being hit by a magician, but the temperament stained over the years can''t have changed so easily. No matter how much the king shows to walk over, there are still arrogant nobles left.


    Leelier also had the influence of his mother, a former princess, who seemed to take it for granted. From her point of view, I guess it''s ''naturally'' that my surroundings fulfill my endeavors.


    "Not to mention the fact that ''even the Royal Alberda shut him up'', I guess you satisfied Leelier. But I don''t think His Majesty will shut up..."


    That''s all I was worried about. King Wilfred of Alberda is acclaimed for being ''casual and friendly''. But if you know that background, you don''t think so very much.


    A wise king who is a relatively serene character and who also listens to the words of his people. But I knew there was a harsh side to it... and the nobles of Alberda knew it. Otherwise, it would be great to take the throne from your predecessors.


    No matter how many daughter-in-law princesses supported him, there were others who had the right to inherit the throne. Because I drove them down, and Wilfred could be king.


    Eyes open, digging up memories in Alberda. When he came to Kivela, His Majesty greeted him with Rielier as a one-off duty... he did not expose his anger in particular. Ningro, I think Princess Christa was more angry.


    Apparently Princess Krista had something to think about. Lilier seemed satisfied, but I creeped the other way around. If Princess Christa''s attitude is her sentiment as Royal Alberda, I wonder why Her Majesty is just turning a cold eye somewhere.


    If you''re angry... if you know you''re dissatisfied, you still know. But it''s unnatural to think that Leelier''s demands were accepted too lightly.


    Above all, that majesty supremacist governor hasn''t said anything.


    Based on my previous work, it was an overly creepy development.


    Be vigilant, tell Lilier, but she doesn''t fit in. Her surroundings are just as uncertain. The rationale for this, of course, is that ''there is no way Alberda can defy Kivera''.


    ''I worry too much, Master R¨¹ze. Can''t we get engaged because we can''t resist?''


    Damn right. Seems like it, guys, I feel like the back of my chest is bothering me.... there shouldn''t be anything to be anxious about, etc!


    An anxiety to recruit to a situation where you are a knight or go too well. The fact that in Kivera they are kept at the Duke''s house and are unable to reveal their engagement until the country has settled is also a cause of that anxiety.


    "There is nothing unnatural in King Kivela''s words. Leelier seems unhappy with the lack of words to celebrate, but if it''s ever been in that state, I can''t help it."


    Around Leelier, a beautiful ''friend'' appearance. If your friend is all male, you won''t have a choice but to be far-winded.


    If you value chastity, you can only be uncomfortable with the situation of the Leeliers. Even if we were really close friends, yes.


    In addition to that, Leelier had a verse about using ''friends'' like his own handkerchief. The person said ''please'', but from the side, it just seemed like Leelier was talking.


    In Kibera, participation in politics, knights, etc., is limited to men. There is such a background, and the way the Leeliers are can''t be accepted. Even if there were surroundings, there was a moderate way to get along.


    But......


    "Why, ''Leelier has been allowed to be in his present state''?


    It is a cause of anxiety, its unnatural. I don''t think that only Lilier can be forgiven because he is King Kivela, who punished Prince Wang. No, I didn''t expect even those called near the king to pinch their mouths in such a situation.


    Of course, it would sometimes be King Kivela''s niece. I also know that my descended real sister is a drowning daughter. But was King Kivela so sweet in his body by then...?


    ¡­¡­ Well, fine. I''m ambitious, too. If Leary''s way is allowed, it''s convenient. "


    Shake your head gently and skip the thoughts that tend to get dark. Even if something unexpected happens, it is now. I broke up my engagement, which had been decided upon, and got an affair from the Duke''s house in Kivera. That''s everything.


    It''s the anxiety element that keeps things going the way I want them to. More than a trace in the Duke''s house, you''ll be interested in giving up an affordable title... but still have a strong connection to the Duke''s house and the royal family.


    Well, it''s like the next Duke is promised to be the next king''s sidekick. If you are going to be that brother-in-law, you can expect to have quite a bit of birth, even if you serve Kivera as a knight.


    My family had to have narrow shoulders because I misjudged the king to serve.


    This is a revenge for King Alberda at the same time that I am a rising hand.


    If "the powerful have taken the throne," then the powerful may look down upon the royal family, right?


    At least, Your Majesty shouldn''t be able to deny me. I scratched my feet without shaping them, because that one is the same!


    The purpose of this visit is to unveil my engagement, but if I''m officially recognized as my partner, I''m part of the Duke of Alogancia family, too. If there is a connection to the Duke''s house in Kivera, Alberda''s home will not be insulted either.


    I envision such a future and laugh secretly.... my ambition should be fulfilled soon.


    Around that time, in Alberda''s quarters...


    "Hey, Glenn. You, when Miss Leary and he came to say hello, why didn''t you say anything?


    Later he just waited, and Wilfred, who was relaxing and drinking tea, asked Glenn, who was sitting across the street, what he had always cared about.


    According to the others, ''I can''t complain to King Kivera''s niece princess!'' It will be, ''but if the subject is Glenn, the story is different.


    Glenn, a dependable proximity and disciple for Wilfred... has long been a belligerent character in what he says.


    If this is going to play out on the battlefield, it''s still fine. Bad in nature, Glenn doesn''t just say, ''Knowledge and ideas are weapons'', but he also blows fights and sometimes falls into fights that the other person would be in a higher position than he is.


    And victory - I don''t know if I can say that, but for now, the enemy certified guy was driven down - because he was born unclear, but he was recognized for his position of being near the king.


    However, because Wilfred didn''t say, "Glenn is my disciple," not many people think it''s status, including personal feelings.


    ... but those in Alberda have known for a long time. Glenn, who was once seen earlier than his real age, used that assumption by his surroundings to gather information and make "self-judgment" (important!) ''By the way, that you pushed Wilfred to the status of king......!


    Red cats from different worlds were fierce in Alberda at one time.


    The devotion frightened the guardian, Wilfred, so much so that he held his head.


    For the record, Glenn is responsible for Wilfred''s relative resistance to Mizuki. ''Sure, wisdom is a weapon,'' and for Wilfred, who knows everything about the Red Cat Undoubled, who hurt everyone, now no matter what Mizuki does... ''Well, that ends with Glenn''s master''.


    I tend to forget because Mizuki, the magic conductor, is fierce, and Glenn has settled for the year, but Glenn is not very popular at all. It is no exaggeration to call time and in some cases ferocity.


    Glenn said, ''It''s black history as a young man,'' but below Wilfred, those around him didn''t believe the word at all. The black history and the dots are still ongoing.


    ... So? You think such a viciously certified creature would shut up and admit to losing?


    The answer is no. Don''t be silly, if Glenn had such an honest personality, some houses would still be alive.


    Glenn remained silent after the nobles crushed his protest against Kivela, to the surprise of some of the extreme. Even when the two culprits came to say hello, Wilfred was concerned about Glenn''s attitude. The response to the two was so light.


    If you say so, ''Christa was angry. A little more, let''s let them learn to hold back their emotions'' degree. So much so that Wilfred was afraid of Glenn''s way out... no, no, I was curious.


    "Because it had been decided to involve Mizuki?


    "Heh? Me, I didn''t hear anything then, did I?


    "Because I didn''t say it. While I was looking into Miss Rosa, I learned how to treat the merchants. In Non, the case involving Irfena has been decided. His Royal Highness Elshon will be angry, and even if he fails to protest to prioritize improved relations between the countries, he will burn Mizuki."


    "Hey, you, what were you deciding on your own!?


    Even if Wilfred does a little, Glenn still looks cool.


    "Mizki is so nostalgic for His Highness Elshon that they say ''The Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King''. If the owner can''t move, he''ll be happy to go hunting for his prey."


    "Yeah... well, I am."


    Wilfred at last because there are no elements to deny. Do we need to bother getting Mizuki to turn around, even though we agree that''s right? It also seems to me.


    Whatever, Mizuki just returned from Gania. Wilfred personally likes Mizuki, so there''s something about how hard it feels to work.


    "Cats are a hunting race, so hunting would be like playing"


    "No, no, because it''s not a hunt! Besides, there is something convenient about the Master of Magic..."


    "It''s okay!... because Mizuki ignores all things before personal emotions! In fact, aren''t you happy to work backwards?"


    "Ugh..."


    Glenn, powerfully said, has a very good smile. To such Glenn''s appearance, Wilfred lost his word.


    Glenn turns to Mizuki, unconditional trust. Rather than trust, I don''t even feel like I can just anticipate the other person''s behavior because of their peers, but for better or worse, I guess there is a definite bond between them.


    People refer to it as a kind of friend. In the first place, Glenn''s culprit is the Black Cat.


    Glenn predicted the future with certainty, and I guess he dropped off the two culprits raw and warm.... because it would be many times more malicious retaliation to involve Mizuki than to zero out one or two bitterness on that occasion.


    Had I not known Glenn''s character, he would have seemed to have succumbed to Leelier, but in fact the opposite is true. Glenn, who ran out of butches, was motivated and just picturing the worst retaliation on the fast track.


    If the two culprits had known inside Glenn''s head, they must have instantly paled their faces and cried to King Kivela. Recklessness would also be a good place for a man who only boasts of blood muscles to turn two otherworldly people with intellectual specialization - and one an outer path with diagonally crossing thought circuits - against his enemies.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you guys this time. However¡­"


    "Except?"


    "Me and His Highness Elshon will take responsibility."


    Wilfred secluded, holding his eyeballs. Dependable disciples were saddened that nothing had changed since they could not hold any position.


    Wilfred cannot flatter Glenn because he is also heavily involved in the circumstances in which he did so.


    And...... it is also true that they are glad that they will be angry and act for their Lord. I know it''s ferocious, but it''s cute that you admire it, whether it''s on the pushing side.


    "It''s okay. This time it is a ''joint venture between Ilfena and Kivera'', because it is'' commerce ''"


    "That''s retaliation, so you can''t believe it, Glenn. Really... for the book! I can''t read the thoughts of His Majesty the Mage! You too, I guess!


    This kind of interaction is the usual. Mouth the crap, the seriousness, even what doesn''t matter.... Wilfred was comfortable with that time. Because you know how lucky you are to have someone to slap you lightly.


    Even today, the big dog and the red cat are twisted. The black cat, on the other hand, was delighted to leap.

 369 Father-Son Conversation

    - In a room with Kivera (King Kivera perspective)


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­ I don''t think the Leeliers have noticed anything. "


    "Yes, you seem somewhat suspicious, but that also seems to be only the knight of Alberda who brought you here as his fianc¨¦e"


    Sitting in a form facing one table, Noun and Lucas sighed at the same time. The knights who refrain behind each of them come with a carefree gaze, but even that care exhausts our spirit.


    The king of the great kingdom of Quivera and the former king, the prince, are all depressed. Moreover, if it is also the blood relatives that are causing it, there is not half as much pity.


    "Father. I wanted to ask you once... after the Duchess did her part, couldn''t you finish it off?


    The knights squeak at the question from Lucas.


    After a brief silence, it is suddenly a direct ball. Lucas, with his eyes set still, seemed mentally unable to afford it so much that no matter how hard he tried, he could not be deluded.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, I know how that feels.


    Because I was thinking the same thing about this father as you.


    What I didn''t say to my mouth would be a bias, a difference in my life experience. A trivial word can cause death rather than pain. It is enough to remain emotionally silent and painful when you are young.


    Lucas should usually know that, but due to his youth and natural seriousness, he made a few emotional preference remarks. But it is also true that such an appearance appeared in the eyes of others as a prince of a strong sense of justice and was a side to be admired.


    Think that far... Non realizes he was watching Lucas more than he thought. I should have known both the good side and the bad side, but I was trapped by the thought of ''impudence'' and forgot to praise it.


    - Now and now, aren''t you thinking so similar?


    I''m glad that I realized that. On the other hand, my heart is full of myself.... "Impudent" was the same for Non.


    "Wait, Lucas. A little more, use a soft expression. No matter how hungry you are, you have the eyes of a knight."


    "Also, sorry!


    "It''s not a tough place, you don''t need an apology. Besides... Non thought the same thing. One thing this time... Especially about them, I''m definitely responsible for Nong. I misjudged the time to cut it off, and I made my mother the same fool that I might have grown up with."


    ¡­¡­


    No, isn''t it ''the same as your mother''? Because my stupid sister was so spoiled that she just didn''t know the bloody reality. All I wanted was'' having a child ''.


    The more my predecessors turned a blind eye, the more ''I don''t care'' they were. It would be a humiliating treatment as a royalty, but if the person thought it was okay to just exist to leave blood, it could be a happy thing.


    ... you don''t have to do anything difficult. Because it promises to be treated to a certain extent, even if it is never recognized by others.


    Some brotherly influences to watch out for, or Leelier just didn''t have as swallowing a personality as his mother. It''s just... I grew up cunning and arrogant for a lady because of the family pattern and blood muscles close to the royal family.


    I wonder if Kivela would have become quite an ambitious man if she hadn''t been a male society. Because Lilier knows how to take advantage of the situation when he is born.


    Because of the woman who has no place to take advantage of it, I don''t even feel like I''m just being a courtesan. If I had been educated on an equal footing with my brothers, I might have had another different future.


    Exhale one. I don''t know if Lucas is convinced, but I still have to answer. As a blood relative, you can call it outrageous, my thoughts.


    "You''ve given me the role of a fool close to you."


    "What?... Ha, what does that mean?


    Lucas has asked again if he didn''t think of the need. This seems to have occurred to Virgil, the knight of Lucas, in a similar way, with his eyes lightly open.


    "In his father''s place, Kivera was rough. The damage was immense, but the spearhead was directed at the royal family¡­ also at the blood relatives. You know this, don''t you?


    "Yes, I asked the other day."


    "We will need to increase the number more than the number of royalty has decreased. But fools who disrupt the country are in trouble. And most importantly... ''If such a fool comes out again, even if he''s related, he has to end it''. If you harm the royal family, the execution of the clan royal party is imperative. But you can''t lose a clan of loyalists at a time like that."


    If you kill royalty, at the royal hand.


    As Non was the father of the fruit, and put the prince in his hand.


    There are naturally such disparities among the nobles, just as there is a difference between those who are born Kiberas and those who are not. People who can lay their hands on it are inevitably more limited than royalty is its culmination.


    It would be about royalty or the Duke''s family, such as those who are born Kiberas and are eligible to be kings. I want to avoid being lost as much as possible because those people are almost in some sort of heavy position.


    "There is also the hand of the use of force, but then it becomes just treason." The Blood Muscle Person Who Everyone Can Convince "" Challenges Purification with Good Reason ". I guess that''s why Non wasn''t told he was treasonable. If a man with no inheritance had taken his father, he would have doubted the royal family''s sincerity."


    "That, is... such a thing!


    "No, you can''t say enough, can you? Kivera is not a single rock. If you refuse to accept the birth of the Kiberan, you can set up a new royal family. It was a perfect opportunity for those who thought so. I didn''t even think he had a choice but to use his job."


    Slightly bent over, Lucas seemed to be sinking into his thoughts for a while. But because it''s Lucas, you''ll understand that''s never a concern.


    Now, Kivera has been defeated by the Avengers lurking in the country. Their responsibilities will be trivial, but it is true that it helped His Majesty the Mage. Never, ever be insulted.


    "Awkwardly, the royals were reducing that number. If Noun had been excited there, there might not have been a royal family now.... is an odd edge to think so. I was prepared to see Lord Wilfred after his predecessors."


    "Oh, sure, King Alberda too..."


    "Uhm. He drove down his predecessors with ambitions unsuitable for his length and took the throne. It is now that I think, Lord Wilfred is not the kind of man who targets the throne with ambition.... I guess there was a reason to do that."


    Lord Wilfred sent out, even though he was called a usurper because he was prepared to bear the country. If he was not "one of the royals," but "the king''s son," it would have been avoided to be called the usurper. I also say that I can''t raise any more voices of criticism than Kivela is doing the same thing.


    The fianc¨¦e Leelier brought home seems to be a Kingsguard knight... but he can imitate it like this. Looking at the attitude of my parents, it is presumed that they had inferred someone to the King who was not Lord Wilfred originally.


    The scars that have seized the throne are still there, I guess, without healing. Can''t Kivela talk about people, too, is a headache story.


    "We''ll get back to it. Well, the oldest and second son in that house are decent because they educated with you guys. If anything happens to Nong, are you the next generation, brother princes... In that case, I need you to get rid of that parent. Even in the sense of succeeding to the title and convincing those who support the next king that they deserve it, it is difficult to reduce it because they are parents."


    "Would you like to take the place of the king and time as well, and hide away? I think their role is over..."


    "Do you think that couple will disappear from the surface stage after being martyred by Non? Even you have a stronger sense of" nephew "than" prince "? If Non is gone, he will surely be a scourge to the king."


    If those two had something called respect or loyalty to the royalty, they didn''t need to plot this far. However, because the Duchess is a former princess, there is a verse that recognises the royalty as blood relatives.


    - That''s why.


    "Because parents are impudent, I need you to show me that kids are different. There are quite a few who know the role of the Dukes, but it is also true that there are those who are anxious, ''in that parent''s child''. That''s why I left it."


    It was just unexpected about Leelier. If Leelier was just a fool like his parents, he was going to let the proper house marry him and keep an eye on him.


    But that girl is halfway clever. I was wondering if I would have the chance to find myself guilty one of these days if I let myself like it to some extent in Kivera...... I didn''t know I would soften it in another country.


    To bitter thoughts, my mouth distorts. Lucas also got a bitter look when he guessed from the look of such a non.


    "It was Lilier who crushed your father''s plan."


    "Mm-hmm. Well, as a result, we won''t be living a peaceful life with our parents in the future... Whatever it is, it''s the Magic Master who''s moving."


    "Oh......"


    "I hate fools," "destroy the Demon King and my enemies," and so on. A demon guide who genuinely speaks basically doesn''t kill people. I''m not going to kill you... but I''m going to make you think you''re far better off dead.


    "I don''t doubt that either. No, I can say with certainty." The fools have no future "! That woman, she has the worst personality, but she''ll do more than just say she will."


    "Well, you trust me a lot, don''t you?


    "You''ll never have that woman involved and been pacified. As far as the report goes, none of them are, like, ''hands-down'' or ''kindness''! It''s a mistake to expect that from him."


    "Oh well."


    "Is that woman a handful? Show mercy? No! Never, never!


    To Lucas, who is likely to hear words like that, I pull inside, just a little bit.


    Son, what the hell happened? I agree with you when it comes to Lord Magic Leader, did something happen to you to say so much...?


    Is that when we had a fight over a beating in Corbella? Or the other day when you came to visit Kivela!? In front of His Highness Elshon, I just want you to avoid having another beating fight......


    Unaware of Non''s covert wishes, Lucas is setting his eyes to rest. But I was somewhat relieved by the appearance of such a son.


    Until now, there was a distance between Noun and me. Because now, you look like this.


    And sometimes I noticed. Lucas is not really afraid of the Mage... knowing the inheritance and knowing what that Mage has accomplished will not cloud his eyes with fear.


    The point is, we evaluate it only on merit. That would seem reliable, even if you knew there was a difficulty in the character of the Master of Magic.


    "... I didn''t even realize this was happening"


    "Huh?"


    "No, it''s nothing"


    Shame on the side of my son, who will be noticed again, who once considered Lucas'' impudent ''.... Isn''t Lucas so similar to Noon? I just didn''t have to do the same thing as Non.


    There was also a cut to realise that he was revered by his younger brothers and admired by many. If you had the question, ''Why, did that happen'', you would have noticed all sorts of things. If you were just born royal and admired by the delivery, there would be no power struggle.


    Young and inexperienced may have made mistakes, but they couldn''t have called it ''impudent'' or anything like that. At least I don''t deserve to tell Non, who was clouding his eyes.


    Exhale one sigh and change your mind. Now is not the time to regret the past, we must accomplish what needs to be done.


    "This time, the matter of that Duke''s house will be cleared up. In the future, you will be interested in the Duke''s house... but will you stay where you are for a while now? Sometimes I can see it because it''s you now. Help my brother and support the next generation."


    "Of course. Obligations are natural, but above all, it will be my atonement."


    I can''t feel feelings like stray or secluded to Lucas, who snorts forcefully. Lucas will also mean that he has grown. I trust Lucas like that.


    "Lucas, you can''t bow your head more easily than Non is king. But this place is only for father and son. I feel sorry for my father. If I have to apologize.... I''m sorry, Lucas."


    "Chi, Father!?


    Lucas and Virgil seem heartfelt, surprised. He didn''t look like a noose with his head down, but from the way his voice looked, he seemed in a terrible panic.


    "Please don''t! I... it''s true that I was stupid!


    "Even if there was a silly side, there must have been some aspects to be recognized. What I didn''t realize was the fall of Non. Don''t be such a stupid father that you can''t admit your mistakes."


    "Father..."


    If I raised my head, my gaze hit Lucas with a bewildered look.


    "I was a stupid mother, too."


    Yes, the queen said, but she was a foolish father. That''s why let''s solve all the problems we can, make it Kivela in good condition and entrust it to the next generation.


    That is my duty as king and my will as a parent.... Isn''t it pitiful, such as ending up as a stupid father?


    "Father. Father was always right for me, a great king and father. It''s true."


    "Hehe, right..."


    This one thing that has become a cut off for discussion with Lucas, and Lord Magic Guide. That exorcist is devastating, but you can thank him for a little bit.


    I thought so. It was temporary.

 370 The festival is something we all enjoy.

    - at the Kivera Night Club venue


    "Heh heh... I''m slowly coming, this is the time...!


    "Hey, it''s still too early to peel off your skin."


    "Ouch!


    Lightly slapped me with a black grin in the corner of the venue...... Assistant Chancellor of Carlosa. That kind of thing, he''s well equipped for nightclubs. Blah, if the language isn''t even feminine, it''s a costume that gathers enough women''s gaze.


    "That hurts, One."


    "Who''s" One "! You know I use my appearance, don''t you?


    "I know that, but you don''t have a woman with the guts and looks to stand next to it. Because I have brothers, I''m just letting them go wild..."


    "That''s annoying!


    Again, Assistant Chancellor slapped me. That hurts, you can''t deny what I''m saying......!


    Such a smiling look at our intercession is the face I have invited to this occasion.


    "The Master of Magic was close to Carlossa''s assistant prime minister."


    It seems surprising that His Highness Linus. Brother...... to King Baraksin: ''Something funny! Won''t you come?'' I told him, and he sent me.


    "Hehe, was it a surprise?


    "Well. But you wouldn''t be surprised to know anywhere, would you?


    I reserved myself to deepen my grin against His Highness Linus, who is turning a meaningful gaze.


    More than I know who''s listening, ''I know you''re making a lot of noise in other countries!'' You can''t say that. You should avoid any statements that would make you suspect an accomplice more than you are in the middle of mastery.


    As always, His Royal Highness Linus is a good guess. It reads the air very much because of the situation that has been placed before. Or turn a suspicious eye to me. Being beside me and being close there is making me feel around.


    ... Sometimes I trust my brother, but I think King Baraksin cared for me. His Highness Linus is a ''royal''. If a bunch of princesses say, "The blood of the Kivera royal family," I lose in my capacity. In doing so, I expect it to be allied personnel.


    Because the majority of people don''t know that King Kivera is a Norinoli.


    No wonder the nightclub is needle-fed than I am defeating Kivera.


    Any country collects a lot of information. But unless you''re a party... no, unless you''re an accomplice to bad skill, I don''t know the details. Because Alberda and all the people behind the scenes know about it.


    If the image of King Kivela had been so far, even if there had been protests from Alberda and Ilfena, the precision would have been to the extent of ''giving the magician a place of repudiation''. The point is, basically, the position of neutrality. If I had sent too much, I would have been in a position to be praised.


    This is for the second prince and his mother, the side chambers, rather than the original killers, but it was convenient for the original killers. Even if I crush them, there''s a good chance King Kivela will take them in.


    Or the culprits can say that''s their greatest strength. Ning Lo, the venue for the culpability would be a great opportunity for King Kivela to show us his shelter.


    If that happens, it will be harder than ever to raise a voice to glorify the culprits. The princess is definitely the type of person who will use this - information from Lucas - so you think you''ve never been able to say anything strong?


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do with them, but if you poke them bad, they''re going to try to use your father. With your father, it would not be good for that Duke''s house to be crushed now more than you have to think about the next generation ''


    Lou''s worried, most of all. Because King Kivera will stop me from eating the convolutions to the second prince - at least, surely the back shield will weaken - more than that.


    But, Lou. Only this time, that won''t make sense. ''Cause I''m'' unwilling to crush you on this occasion ''thing.


    Q: A fool appeared who can''t plead guilty! What are we gonna do?


    A: It''s inconvenient for them to tell a story.


    At the end of the day, I and King Kivera will only talk about the joint venture between Kivera and Irfena. Naturally, the business¡­ will also touch on picture books.


    Moreover, this time, the queens are supposed to wear rose ornament-shaped demonic props. As well as the nobles of Kivera and as people from other countries who had been invited, it would be necessary to gather further information!


    And one more thing. It can also make sense for that ''invited country''.


    On this occasion, there is no Alberda man.


    Not uninvited, but ''declined''.


    Of course, this is one of the back jobs. Because I''m relatively known to be close to Master Will and Glenn, ''the fact that [Alberda doesn''t participate] looks different'', huh?


    You would naturally think I was speaking to Alberda more than I did to someone I knew from another country. And Alberda is not as foolish a country as giving priority to personal emotions - Alberda naturally doesn''t think well of the princess.


    Inevitably, ''Isn''t there a circumstance where Alberda has to meet to participate?'' It should be a stream. Like, "There''s a better person not to look at each other"?


    Ning Lo, otherwise I also say I can''t explain. After King Quivera announced his policy of walking over to another country, Alberda had also endorsed it. Now, then, it is normal to refrain from imitating that relationship in such a way that it breaks down.


    "Even if you don''t say anything, it''s possible to make the contents of the book seem true," you know, princess.


    So, if the Royal Kivera policy of recommending a joint venture becomes public...... what happens?


    For the record, the people I''ve invited have been pre rattled. However, as it is only ''personal information from the Mage'', it is imperative that they be corroborated. As a detonator to encourage it, it is important that they themselves bring this information back to their country.


    Naturally, that includes such things as'' King Kivera also looked bitter at them ''and'' The Wizard and King Kivera are forming to chase them down ''. In addition to that, there will also be exploration in Alberda, where we meet to participate.


    Alberda can give details of things to other countries without doing anything.


    Ilfena merchants are sure to succeed in their business and sell their books.


    King Kivera, who is promoting the joint venture, knows his side of the human race.


    ... So? In this situation, do you think there''s a guy who believes in what the original killers say, ''King Kivela and Kivela are on our side''?


    You won''t be able to, no matter what you think. It just seems like he''s saying in the dark, ''The culprits are limited from King Kivela''.


    Or the princesses didn''t say ''King Kivela is on our side'' from the beginning. I haven''t said it, but if you take an attitude that makes you smell it, the people who have freaked out about Kivera so far will think so on their own.


    There are circumstances within Quivera that cannot crush the Duke''s house, and by taking the means to say so against other countries, the princess has apparently taken her liberty. Now I don''t want to punish the princess personally. I don''t suppose she''s cunning or just a lady of flower garden thinking.


    That breaks down is one thing this time. Because of the past, they have no side.


    It should be noted that if exploration enters Alberda, the ''fact'' is to be communicated that ''King Kivela responded in good faith and even apologized to the Viscount of the victim, not just to us''.


    So Rosa''s hard work will be harnessed here! Beyond this fact, it would be perceived that ''King Kivela is really, really willing to walk over to another country''.


    Come on. Come on. It''s the beginning of a fun feast, right? When there''s a top up there, let''s see.


    I''m on the side of justice! The purpose is not to acquit, but to humiliate thoroughly!


    "... sounds like fun, Mizuki is"


    "This time, it seems to have taken a lot of work"


    "That''s why I don''t know how to overshadow you, huh?


    Sail, Al, and Klaus are the ones who never try to flatter me, even though I say it. They are my participation as guardians. And they''re not the only guardians.


    I haven''t seen Lord Keith in a long time.


    "Hey, Cere... No, Cecil? Looking good, above all."


    "This is Mizuki''s participation as a friend. In your name, please.... Oh, Lord Sieg is in on it too"


    "Ha!... I think it''s better to feed more. Well, you''ll look decent if you keep your mouth shut."


    It''s Cecil and Keith who are enjoying the conversation with most of them. Cecil is not a guardian, she is a participant as a friend of mine. Still, to avoid breaking the image of "Healthy Princess Celestina," he had turned the object into a brilliantly masculine beauty.


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, you''re more of a knight than a princess, Cecil. Even though he wanted to come, I asked him if it was okay, and he replied, ''If he finds out with the princess himself, he will proceed in the direction that Kivera and I have settled, so no problem''.


    Sure, you can''t always be the princess you imagine. I don''t... Apparently, every time Cecil has something to do with it, she says, "You''re out of company again! ''It also seems to be caused by obstinacy. In a year''s time, Emma will be married, too, so I guess I''ll miss her.


    And Zeke, who was in the conversation between the two, is secured by Assistant Prime Minister. You think we''re going to follow up so that Sieg doesn''t get bored, this time by two assistants to the Chancellor and Keith?


    "Good thing, Sieg. You don''t have to say anything extra, so even if they talk to you, you can go through with" It''s the Guardian of the Demon Master "?


    "Okay. Difficult conversations throw a round at Keith and Mizuki"


    ¡­¡­


    No, um, I''m not a caretaker...?


    But he''s not the assistant prime minister who allows such an escape route. When did you notice me, the gaze that was right for Sieg turned this way.


    "You were listening, little girl. We''ll take care of Siege too, but I also have a position as Carlossa''s assistant prime minister, so sometimes I leave. This time, Zeke is watching the Wizard... No, you''re here as a guardian, so you''re in charge."


    "I know what you''re trying to say, but Mr. Keith is here too!?


    "I''ll lose in my capacity. Because he''s a baron."


    "Oh... I mean, when it''s a conversation with a nobleman, you tell me to leave."


    "That sort of thing. Please, when I''m gone."


    Unexpectedly far-sighted to the sighing Assistant Chancellor. Well, Sieg is still the brain muscle of pure white thought.


    However, I also know what it feels like to be assistant Chancellor. Sieg is strangely sharp, or because he may say Zuba something he shouldn''t. Even if you are attached, your identity is higher than that of a princess, so it would be awkward to say the truth in a straight ball.


    This time, Zeke is a bait and a card for the knight against Kingsguard. In one way or another, I want to avoid any extra hassle because I''ve been asked to come for stirring up the Kingsguard''s inferiority - even though he''s not a Kingsguard, his blood muscles, his strength, and Zeke are above him.


    "... so. Little girl, just to give you information, did you collect this face?


    Unexpectedly, the assistant prime minister inquires. That seems to be what everyone thought, and the people around them - the people I mentioned earlier - looked at me at the same time.


    "Of course.... you won''t believe me, so screw you. Against the Duke''s Lady in question."


    ''What?''


    Everyone got together and looked surprised. Right, you don''t know what this state means to fight it, do you?


    "One crack in the culprit is sending beautiful heterosexual friends around. So I wanted to brag about your friends, too."


    I''m not lying. Though the people I called aren''t just facial incompetence or absolute allies.


    But I think it''s okay to have that degree of distance. Because loyalty to your country and to the Lord is a top priority for everyone, you can become an understander.


    "... Duke''s Lady, right?


    "I''m a duke''s lady, aren''t I? Sometimes you can use your friends to carry things the way you want them to."


    I fainted and said, they would all be about as information-gathering. As soon as I darkly said, ''I can follow my men'', everyone''s mouth engraves a grin.


    "Yes. Now let''s also remember their faces and their houses. I don''t care if they come running over here."


    "Do so. Well, I don''t think there''s any ahead, because he''s only good with his face. I don''t like it when my own lady gets hit."


    "Right. By the way...... who is he?


    Assistant Chancellor''s gaze turns to a certain person. The only person on this scene who is vigilant and tough looking around is... the Guardian Knight of Sarovara.


    "He''s a knight who took care of you in Sarovara. I feel sorry for Princess Tircia, who set me up in a trap with me, who wasn''t a fox..."


    "A female fox, you..."


    I''m sorry, it''s true.


    "I''m sorry!


    Assistant Chancellor goes in instantly, but me and Tircia are each other, so we don''t care at all. Now, with the escort knight, it''s not there to react.


    "Not at all! I am the one who has learned so much. Most importantly, I''m the one who helped you."


    An escort knight who instantly corrects his posture and denies it exactly. The goodness made everyone but Siege look at the poor child.


    ¡­¡­ Seriously, you''re good. "


    "He was like this, even in Sarovara. She seems to have been put in charge because of the lack of prejudice against Mizuki..."


    "Oh yes..."


    Everyone''s eyes grew more gentle as Al added a supplement to Assistant Chancellor''s grunt....... I''m sure it''s my fault that I heard the grunt ''pathetically''.


    Sarovara was initially unwilling to invite her because of the planned sales by the culprits. But there was a powerful push from the female fox where she heard it.


    "He''s from the Duke''s house, and he looks inside, doesn''t he? As for the Kingsguard knight in question, I wonder if it would be excellent. Besides, if you let him have the magic props, he''s gonna see some interesting sights, right? It''s terrible being out of company, Mizuki."


    These are the words of the female fox. Incidentally, he may believe he was seconded as my escort. In fact, he is a ''record officer and a rival horse to the Kingsguard knight'', but he will never know that fact.


    Guardian knight... you''re from the Duke''s house, aren''t you too pitiful?


    They used to treat me like a throwaway pawn, this time like a parsley, kinda awful!? Lady fox.

 371 Collaborators on the Kivera side

    We were attracting the attention around us in a good way. The Guardians have given advance notice of the reason that ''the Wizard who defeated Kivela will join us, so it is only natural that he will be beside us'', but also because he has other faculties.


    In particular, His Highness Linus and the Guardian Knight seem to have been super unexpected, gathering a lot of gaze.


    ONE...... No, Assistant Chancellor is also gathering his gaze, but more people are pulling a step before that unique tone and feminine appearance.


    Right, it''s humiliating to lose to a man in the face.


    No matter how good the property is, I don''t want to stand next to you.


    I am accustomed to being the Demon King, but not the ladies of the world. I guess if you look inferior to how many nice men you are, you refuse. Even they have pride.


    Above all, Assistant Chancellor is'' I hate fools''. That''s Mr. Clarence''s best friend, or just having that Chancellor in his father, you have a totally meritocratic thought.


    With those elements, the ladies of a country where women cannot participate in politics are housed out. Being a woman who can talk about her work, not just socializing, is probably a pretty narrow gate.


    "Too bad. I was hoping I could gather information in advance, but no one would come near me."


    The Assistant Chancellor leaning the glass is very beautiful while exhaling lightly. But that statement is pretty noisy. Then I turn to my raw warm eyes.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "I wonder what that means? Little girl."


    "It means there''s no fool to talk to in this place about someone who loses in appearance and gets sighed out by their head. ¡­ early in the beginning, something you don''t want to be ashamed of"


    It''s just a high-profile group, isn''t it? Challenge there or whatever punitive game.


    The princesses are fine with the royal opponents because they have a position that they could not be blamed until now - it''s not like they didn''t have to - and ''King Kivela''s blood relatives''. We know they can''t get out strong, so we can afford it.


    To my words, the Assistant Chancellor laid his eyes down as he thought for a moment...


    "Right. Sure, you might be scared to deal with us."


    I said something subtly uneven.


    "No, because you don''t want to be compared to Reino''s Assistant Prime Minister!? You''ll find out you''re an idiot too!


    "What are you talking about? You look fine. Either that or your guardian is a better property? It''s possible to have a son-in-law, and my parents don''t have the Duke''s house. Even if it means connecting houses, there are a lot of people who were after them."


    I can swim my gaze at Assistant Chancellor, who just said: I''m sorry to hear about our conversation, Mr. Keith - a glimpse of one of the guardians'' true scales. There''s something about Siege, so he''s silent on me - I was listening to it the way he was objectified.


    I hear Sieg also falls under the category of excellent property, and I guess he''s patient wanting to get into it. He is a caretaker of the year, so he saw a lot of hard work that people couldn''t tell him.


    ¡­¡­


    Hey, are you sure my guardians are good properties?


    The rest of us named Kaolin Flowers... is that an accident property?


    "... haven''t you thought about something, something that''s not even Rokuro?


    With a bitter smile, Sail came to his side subtly. It''s annoying, Sail. All this time, don''t react instantly!


    ... but Sail turned his gaze in a certain direction as he flushed my gaze, which turned into a jitty eye.


    Lord Lucas will be here.


    Sail softly ears at me. I see, it was Fake who frightened you, and this one is more fateful?


    Turning a gaze, sure, there''s Lucas with a grumpy face. He was following you, Virgil, and Cyrus, and walking over here.


    Even if Lucas tells me he''s a collaborator, Lucas and I have an ex-con who had a huge fight. Sayle... No, the guardians seem to have come to my side to make sure that I follow them at all times, while I see how things are going.


    Only Cecil, being in such a position to hide from Lucas, would have no choice. I don''t want Lucas calling me by name here.


    And when Lucas sees us like that, he comes in front of us.


    "You, you''re taking too much bait. It''s too conspicuous, and no one will ever come near it."


    I didn''t even hide the sentiment of ''You''re an idiot, this guy'' and I complained. That''s terrible, Lou! Before you say hello, can you be shy?


    But he said I was the only one with that kind of emotion. Everyone is mildly surprised that it was too unexpected.


    ... Ah, the people of Kivera are bothering too. Or did it look like Lucas went to sell me a fight?


    All right! I''ll give you another surprise here!


    "Hey, Lou! Long time no see. I saw him the other day."


    ¡­¡­ Call me by that name again, or you... "


    Shh! and raise one hand and say a pleasant greeting, and you''ll get an immediate jittery eye.... but that was all. I have nothing to exalt or say I dislike.


    But it seems that the people around us are not quite there. As soon as possible, I''m going out of my way.


    "L......!?


    "Hey, now..."


    "Huh...? You were reconciling with Lord Magic Master!?


    "No, you''re very close......!?


    The people of Kivera were in a light panic. Lucas hits his tongue when he realizes my intention to laugh at it.


    Unlike Lucas like that, Virgil, you had a thankful glance, and Cyrus, you were sighing into the surrounding voices you could hear. Apparently, my intentions were accurately communicated.


    hahaha! Come on, come on, now I can''t tell Lucas I hate him!


    Lucas needs it for Kivera''s future. Let the scourge of the world stand behind us!


    I''m surprised at this face, but I''m keeping calm on the surface because I was describing Lucas decently.... but some guys can''t read the air anywhere.


    "What, Mizki was reconciling with Lord Lucas? When did we get along?


    Sieg the Pure White Thought, you made me feel better today. I am very honest or someone who is honest with my feelings.


    Everyone''s ''suddenly I said it on a direct ball!?'' I''m sure it''s my fault that I heard a voiceless scream.... That''s okay, if it''s not even on your face!


    Don''t worry, everyone. It''s only natural that this sight looks unusual, but being perceived as'' Lucas and the Wizard are close ''is what I expect from the people of Quivera. And Lucas isn''t a kid who doesn''t know that either.


    It''s now that Zeke has no malice, and Lucas is the one who can read that Zeke''s words contain no malice! He said he would read the air properly.


    "Hmm. Well, yeah. My father was too busy for me to deal with."


    "That''s terrible, Lou. Deal with what? At least call it entertainment."


    "Every time you come, you''ll be right to deal with the disaster that makes some kind of problem a souvenir."


    ¡­¡­


    "Can''t you deny it?


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t get out of sight, fool"


    The people of Kivera seemed increasingly confused by the attitude and language that seemed reassuring.... This is not the only reason we showed intimacy. The people who have so far said ''all sorts of things'' to Lucas assume that was the place to turn the Magic Master against the enemy, and they must be at war.


    Truth is, Lucas doesn''t have the personality to rely on people easily, so the likelihood of me retaliating is equal to zero. Even with such a development, it should be for superficial reasons and have some purpose.


    But you can''t possibly tell that to the people who haven''t come to see the nature of Lucas. Threatened me all at once, that''s why.


    "You, what are you gonna do, confuse me from the beginning?"


    I grinned deeper and deeper at Lucas, who did not hide his grin.


    "Confusion, you''re superior. We''re about to start a farce, so I want a responsive gallery."


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s a spectacle, if you don''t pay attention, you''re in trouble."


    Of course, "farce" is about me, the VS princess. Since it also promotes pictorial books, I would like to draw your attention to the nobles of Kivera.


    You know, I''m boring!


    This time, the victims were convinced by Kivela''s circumstances of ''No Punishment'' because there was a premise that ''The Mage will make it a toy''. In other words, ''We must make the incitement of the magician comparable to the punishment''.


    Because I perceived this, Cecil said, ''I''m coming too!'' He insisted, ''and Tircia must have dropped in the record keeper''s escort knight.


    For the record, it was Rudolph who goned to the end.


    ''Cunning! That''s absolutely hilarious! I''m coming, too!


    ''I can''t. The Duke''s Lady in question, she''s still [engaged]. If it''s only blood, you can go after the queen, right? If you get caught in the eye, it''s gonna be more and more tricky, so stop it.''


    "Ku......!


    After such a smiling intercession, Sayle has been donned. I mean, it was mixed up on its own with the Al''s. I called, who?


    I just know how that feels. The Guardians are basically very friendly, but before that, Al and the others are angry at the work of the princess¡­ Sayle, who is "an excellent representative and bait for the nasty", seems to have been a very talented person to join.


    ¡­¡­


    Fun guys, my guardian. I''m not the only one who''s vicious, we''re all alike.


    "Well, let me tell you this, too. ¡­ the Dukes and their eldest daughters, their fianc¨¦es, are to come to this night club"


    "Heh? That means Lou''s bait, too"


    Growling funny, Lucas nodded one thing.


    "He advanced from me.... if you look at me when I''ve been wiped out of my royal family, you''ll definitely come and look down."


    "But you were allowed to participate. It means," You will be able to participate in the future. "


    "Well, you are. But do they think that much? Besides... what I did is not light. You may think I asked you to join me to apologize."


    Well, did Lucas come to us to take advantage of that assumption? Sure, no wonder they thought you were here to apologize if you were by our side.


    But it is a trap.


    Me and the people I invited, of course, because Lucas is the one who set it up. I guess I advanced this role myself, not only because I admit my nonsense, but because Lucas doesn''t hate self-sacrifice for his country.


    That was achieved because ''before King Quivera and Lucas had a common purpose, someone who could fight together''.


    Think of it as a disgrace to your country, and if King Kivera doesn''t let Lucas join you. Conversely, there should have been cases where Lucas feared his surrounding eyes and left them in a cage...


    But the two of them weren''t stupid. Even with some scratches, I guess I prioritized the next generation. King Kivela seems to have changed his mind a lot, and reconciliation may have progressed between parents and children.


    And...... my ''friends'' can''t possibly fail to detect such things.


    King Kivera and Lucas will get high praise from other countries for this one.


    That later becomes a card that Lucas pushes back when he entertains the house.


    "Did you hit your hand this time, assuming Lou would be interested in the house..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Rest assured? Because there are no fools, like King Kivera''s extraction or Lou''s preparation. They''ll bring it back to their country as the right information."


    ¡­¡­ Thank you. "


    "Say it! So please follow me on this one."


    "Better than the original, I intend to"


    Before Lucas''s words end, people''s gaze moves. Lucas glanced at the new people who appeared at the venue and whined with his face pointed at you.


    Here we are, the Dukes and their daughters.


    When we hear the words, we - all the collaborators on this side - have a vicious grin. Unlike everyone who instantly erased that grin, I acknowledged their approaching appearance and deepened my grin more and more.


    Can I see you gradually? Master Murderer?... Don''t run away, I won''t let you!

 372 stirred, stirred, and the night begins. One of

    Here we are, the Dukes and their daughters.


    As soon as we heard Lucas''s words, we laughed at his mouth all at once. It''s just that... some of us were supposed to flatter the words that followed.


    "Chip, that guy...!


    "Hmm? What''s up, Lou?"


    Ask the grumpy squeal, Lucas told the reason with an abominable face.


    "The Dukes came this way, but that woman seems to give priority to talking to the people around her. The duke and his wife apparently just want to say something disgusting to me. He''s on his feet for me."


    "Ha!? You know, anyway, there are people over here that we shouldn''t neglect, right? Even if King Kivela says he hasn''t shown up yet, why don''t you say hello? Even the former princess would be known.... you don''t know who you''re dealing with, do you?


    I''ve been telling the people I brought in about the situation from the beginning, and there are people on Kivera''s side who know the behind the scenes. But that''s not enough. ''It is imperative that the perpetrators speak to me'' in order for me to ''talk to you''.


    I''m less of an identity, so I can''t go this way, can I? That''s why they needed ''royalty in other countries'' that they couldn''t ignore, ''dignitaries in other countries that Kivera couldn''t ignore''.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah Lucas understands that too, so he''s staying with me as a bait.


    King Kivela should have invited this face based on that too. You are wary because you are a magician, and it is also assumed that you will not lean aside. Don''t get in trouble if you get away with it!


    Most importantly, we should look at the circumstances behind our situation!


    "King Kivera invited you," right, everyone, including me? We''re customers.


    In a way, it''s an appeal for King Kivera to publicly proclaim ''Walking with Other Countries''!


    If there were people out there who couldn''t ignore it as a country, even if they didn''t look at the situation, you''d need to see how it went with a greeting, right? At least, it''s true that that Duke''s family is the back shield of the Second Prince, and you shouldn''t neglect dignitaries from other countries more than having a proximate candidate son!?


    Regardless of the conversation, Lucas came to say hello to us. So all the surprises around me, I shouldn''t have stopped.


    Lucas sighed, wondering if there was anything I could think of that would distract him. And gradually, he circles his gaze at the people around me and bows his head down small.


    "I''m sorry. I apologize to you as Kibera''s man."


    "Never mind, Lord Lucas. ¡­ good handling to that extent, I guess."


    Deepen your grin, Assistant Chancellor returns it. Lucas changed his complexion to the words, but Assistant Chancellor shook his head loosely.


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong. Kivela''s treatment of us, it doesn''t mean that. I''m not angry with them." The Duke and his wife can''t be on the table, "I''m convinced they don''t know anything about diplomacy¡­ I don''t know anything about them."


    (Interpretation)


    ''It''s okay, Lou. Because I don''t think they''re the Duke of Kivera! I mean, because I don''t even think of it as reciprocal to us! I''ve never even met him.''


    Assistant Chancellor is spicy inside. Dark, ''You''ve never even done diplomacy, you don''t know common sense''. And that''s not just Assistant Chancellor.


    "Hmm, I''m sure they''re not interested in other countries, etc. But now I know that what King Kivera was saying is true. Indeed, ''only to leave royal blood'' exists. If your parents drown you like that, you''ll have no more common sense than them. King Kivela, you must have had a hard time."


    "Given that, I guess their attitude is natural, too. King Kivela himself was spoken of, because you can really be convinced that it''s just for that. I hear your sons learned with the princes are decent, and ''the next generation'' will be fine."


    "If the brothers are decent, your son will definitely behave, and it will be his own fault. I ignored the voices of my brothers and ran away to the point where it was convenient for me."


    "It is also up to parents to scold their children. You allow that kind of behavior on this occasion, so the lack of fringe must also be natural. You won''t want to welcome a decent home, such as incompetence that just binds you to blood.... Oh, even if the parents are scumbags, the kids grow up decent, right? My Lord will be typical of that."


    "Uh-huh. Understood. Above all."


    That is the poison vomited in the order of His Highness Linus, Al, Klaus and Sail. To so much prick, Lucas is pulling lightly.


    ... but.


    My destiny came after this. Brave men come when they forget.


    "You don''t have a lot of common sense, do you? Even I know how to entertain customers."


    "Sieg! You, don''t say it on a direct ball!


    "Why? They say I''m not smart enough. Even I know I''m crazy. Naturally, the nobles of Kivera will also be aware. Nobody points out...... Aah! You even gave up pointing it out!


    "Oh, Sieg''s honest."


    Convinced! Mr. Keith has his head in a bunch of Sieg''s words that just make him laugh. In contrast, Assistant Chancellor has a good smile.... maybe he''s angry inside that he was taken lightly.


    In the meantime, Cecil and the escort knight keep an eye on the Dukes. It looks like they didn''t join the conversation because they are in my position as escorts. However, the look on his face is harsh, so he didn''t have any thoughts.


    "Lou, he said it''s okay! It''s my..." Friend of the Wizard ", isn''t it? They''ve already seen Kivera as a rare beast, so there''s no question about the common sense of this country."


    "Oh well."


    "By the way, everyone is spitting poison all over the place, but that''s because I''m not lying. I mean it.... As a Duke, you''re not kidding if you''re seen like them."


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t shut up, Lou. You don''t have zero chance that the Dukes will ignore me beautifully and treat themselves in the same line as them.


    And I was glad, "Oh, may I treat the Duke''s family in line with you?" ''Let''s stir him up. If that happens, Al, Klaus and Sayle will definitely look beautiful though!


    Humans, there are things that can never be forgiven. Being treated alongside fools who rely on all I can and blood muscles is nothing but insulting because they are the three people who have struggled in the Lord''s connection.


    Even people from different worlds want results, so naturally, the eyes are tough to see. Compared to their murderous gaze and disgust, what an innocently genuine Sieg, isn''t it cute?


    While we were having such a conversation, the Dukes came to Lucas. The Duchess is honest when she looks at me!


    "Long time no see, Lucas. What the hell do you think you''re doing? Well, I''m not ashamed to be here."


    "I don''t want you to tell me, Auntie."


    "Whatever!


    Best of all, Lucas turns a frightened eye to the Duchess, who speaks of disgust. ''I think you''re going to hate me for all the revenge you''ve had so far,'' he said beforehand, so I guess he''s heartbroken by the Duchess, who acts exactly as expected.


    Do you mind if I ignore His Highness Linus, Duchess?


    Whatever it takes, no? No, that''s also a ''brother'' trap!


    "Linus may not know his face because he was hung up on Baraksin," said King Baraksin. It''s black, brother......!


    ¡­ but in general it is the fall of the Dukes and their wives. Because you''re in a position where you can''t be done with ''I don''t know''. Hey, these people.


    Especially since, in a way, the Duchess seems to be a very honest and prone person. However, it seems that there are some hysterical aspects to it, so I just want to clean it up before the snake princesses arrive if possible.


    Note that the Duke seems harmless because he sees it, or zero force. Obviously my wife is stronger, so there''s no chance this guy will be subdued. Figurine handling, decision.


    Excited and looking at the schematics of The Duchess of Lucas VS, the Duchess suddenly turned to me.


    "I''m not even wearing a dress, I can''t believe I escort a daughter I don''t know anywhere"


    ''What?''


    Beautifully hammered by me, Lucas, Cyrus, Virgil. Uh-huh? Where and how does Lucas look escorting me?? You''re just next door, aren''t you?


    Today, I''m wearing my usual uniform, Modki. This is because I am ''attending a nightclub as a magician'' and I am chewing one on a joint venture with Kivela. ''It''s your job!'' That''s a voiceless claim.


    In the first place, I''m ''allowed to participate in this outfit'' more than I can blame for being in the venue? Before that, he said he couldn''t get into the venue! The knights near the entrance will blame Donadna for going to the other room.


    And yet you treat me like ''Lucas'' partner.


    Zero imagination, Duchess. Shame on you!?


    I''m not wrong in the sense of complicity, but what the Duchess is saying is, not in that sense....... oh, there''s a sign I''m laughing behind my back!? It''s a delicacy to take a laugh from the beginning!?


    It''s just... it''s nice of me to recognize you as a ''partner''.


    "I don''t even know the value of things, I don''t know my common sense as a nobleman, and the more than enough of my imagination compares, the more I think I deserve to be in ''this place''?


    I interpreted them as shaken up and tried to stir them up, stupid honestly. By the way, I''m not lying.


    "Nah..."


    "Even though you''re more admitted than you are here. Oh, or... in the dark, are you insulting the Knights of Kivera who are guarding the venue? But even though you''re risking a diplomacy related lapse, no way, huh?


    ¡­¡­ What are you talking about? "


    They don''t really know what that means. The Dukes look all mixed up and suspicious.... The nobles, who seem to know the circumstances, looked bitter at the two of them.


    Ahhh... this is serious, King Kivera didn''t involve these two in diplomacy. His Royal Highness Linus was thorough with his brother''s assistant in his own country, and his assistant to the Chancellor would have been responsible for the diplomacy of his Kivela counterpart...... ''If the Duke''s house, I''d be in trouble if I didn''t know about the two of them''.


    Talking to each other in a reciprocal capacity, or a friendship? Anyway, there is no more ''I don''t know'' than being in a position to act on behalf of the royal family (= the Duke''s).


    And, I mean.


    You don''t even know me, these two.


    I don''t know the face of the magician = I wasn''t in that place of repudiation. No, you''re really light handled, these two.


    King Kivera would have hidden it from another country, and you don''t have to know me... let''s just stop pissing him off, huh? I''m an ex-con against Kivera, right?


    "If there''s a problem with her, she can''t even get into the venue," he said. Auntie. "


    All I''m saying is my head hurts, and Lucas talks it out.


    "If you''re right, the knights hitting security tonight will have missed it. In the dark, I criticized the knights for neglect of duty. But there are things you can''t miss. If you want to name my country''s Duke''s house, why don''t you apologize immediately"


    With that said, Lucas turned his face to His Highness Linus and the Assistant Chancellor.


    "His Royal Highness Linus, brother of King Baraksin. And Lord Celian, who is assistant prime minister at Carlosa. Those who can''t be more unscrupulous than His Majesty''s announcement of his steps with other nations? If I were you, it wouldn''t be more important if you didn''t say hello to both of you and you didn''t like me."


    "Oh, I''m sorry about that! But I didn''t know you two, and His Majesty told me..."


    Smile with a grin - but your eyes are not grinning - to His Highness Linus, the Dukes are plainly upset. Whatever it was, it seemed awkward to have sikato with the royalty of another country and the assistant prime minister.


    Still, there''s an excuse to show her attitude, because what she''s saying is true. King Kivela hasn''t told the nobles inside about the others, including me.


    But that''s ''we''re all the same''. If you know my face, to some extent you can predict this face, so the contract is to be ''I''m not sure, but don''t be rude''. In the first place, King Kivera invited you.


    "I suppose I must know in your position, even without a circular from Your Majesty? Oh, and then..."


    "Wow!?


    They grab the root a long time and let it out in front of the Duchess.


    "This is the magician who defeated Kivera. You don''t have to know how much anything is, do you? Once again, do you want Kivela to be ravaged by the Wizard?


    "Huh!?


    "Second round is always welcome."


    Ha-ha-ha! And just giggle.... I''m subtly dumb because they keep grabbing my root. Am I a picked cat child?


    The Duchess paled her face to our detachment, but she grinned when she ran her gaze around her.


    "... Oh, my God, he was a magician. But no matter how many magicians, you don''t do anything more imperfect than have friends beside you. Above all, His Majesty has been asked to walk in with other countries, and I have heard that many countries have endorsed it.... you don''t do anything to break it, do you?


    "...... eh"


    Everyone''s eyes are slightly flattered by the unexpected counterattack. Heh? Don''t do it, Duchess. Yeah, yeah, you''re right! So I''m not willing to ramble on this occasion...... No, ''I can''t'' more than the Demon King wants to walk between countries.


    ¡­¡­


    But, you know, it''s limited to "If you were the people you needed in Kivera".


    "So Kivera will have to be intact if she offers you as a sacrifice!


    "Huh!?


    "Because right now, nothing, I don''t think of Kivera. You and Lou are close, aren''t you? Oh, I saw you and your brothers! Those are good kids."


    "Well, naturally."


    Seriously. I also let my younger brothers see me.


    The second prince looks just like King Kivera, and comes with a personality that makes Lucas feel even more harsh. He seems to be the strongest of brothers, but I don''t even feel like it happened because there was this Duke house...


    The third prince is completely like his mother, including his age, a young impression. However, the inside is black inside.


    Those two respect your brother. Either that or I loved it. Therefore, he was quite fond of me for spotting Lucas'' affair and helping him improve it.


    ''I can thoroughly screen you with the shame of your thought-breaking big idiots! It is our job from here on out, as we refrain from the names of those who were unqualified and critical of our brother. Leave it to me!


    "I have no special talent, as my brother has improved. But I''m only good at gathering information because I don''t stand out. ''


    These are the words of the second and third princes.... It''s like my younger brothers and princes hadn''t even given up on my older brother''s revenge. Shit, it could have ignited a revenge play.


    It''s just that Lucas also said to his younger brothers, ''I''ll protect you!'' Brotherhood is very good because it does not break the attitude. Even if in the future there were authentic solemn disturbances, that would be what the nobles who had criticized Lucas deserved.


    If my younger brothers and princes spend too much, Lucas must stop them. Whatever you say, Lucas is the country''s number one man. As far as that goes, I can''t even hope for a development where my brother and his princes get hurt.


    It should be noted that he told King Kivera, ''The next generation doesn''t seem to have a problem. If the three of us were together, the next generation would be cheap, right?'' I said, ''I was distracted from my gaze when I didn''t know how to answer. Exactly, I hear this was unexpected.


    Your DNA holders, the princes. It''s not supposed to be a big deal.


    Such noise... no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. That''ll do them good!


    "Le, Lou...?


    "It''s Lou. It''s the only thing in this country that has a magician as its back. Of course, King Kivera approved. Well... I''m going to have a short relationship with you guys."


    "Hi......!


    Now, let''s start crushing each other, shall we?... Lou! Come on, let go of my roots!

 373 stirred, stirred, and the night begins Part Two

    - Come on, let''s start crushing each other, shall we?


    The Dukes freaked out easily at me for deepening my grin with that sentiment....... you are rude guys!? I''ve been fighting and selling, you guys!


    Pepper shook Lou''s hand off - until now, he has remained grabbed by the root - and introduced himself again.


    "I am Mizuki, a magician who makes people from different worlds and is called ''The Disaster of the World''. I thought I didn''t need to introduce myself because I was rampant in various countries and I defeated this country, huh?... you''re here, congratulations on the heads."


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "You don''t know my face, that you weren''t in that crime scene and equals it, right? At that time, after prior notification, we had both His Majesty the Kivera, so we should have had almost all the dignitaries of this loyal country."


    So I cut the words, and laugh with a tickle. In the meantime, redness appeared on the face of the duchess, which was fading pale.


    Oh, I think I''ve noticed your disgust. Above all. If you don''t realize this, you''re likely to be forced to leave the tabular stage in a different way, but you seem to have had this degree of comprehension, above all.


    ''You mean [kids you don''t need] for this country!? Does that mean no one told you, even if you have allies, suspicious...?


    That is the true meaning of me hidden.


    ¡­¡­


    Correction, ''something everyone noticed but didn''t dare say''. Even so, since she is'' for once ''a former princess and duchess, a nobleman in this country would be troublesome to watch.


    But I''ll do it. Because I''m not from this country!


    "But you can''t help it, can you? Because if you''re a Duke, it''s ''strange if you don''t know'' whether you''re from another country, the royal family, the house that leads to it, and the kind of people who represent the country. I don''t ask many of you who don''t even know who they are. So."


    - I forgive you.


    "Nah..."


    "Because everyone but you have noticed! Because of your stupidity, it''s too bad that Kivera is in crisis again, isn''t it?


    I hear couscous and laughter, as I agree with you deepening your laughter and stating blatant insults. Naturally, the source is the face of this one. The gaze directed at the Duchess with a grin engraved on her mouth without having to leak a laugh¡­ is clearly not directed at those who are reciprocal or more.


    Everyone is saying it without a voice - ''The Fool Not Needed''.


    Whether they protest everyone''s attitude or not, if they say, ''I enjoyed the conversation with the Magic Master,'' it will not be. Ning Ro, the Dukes don''t have to be ashamed if they put it away there.


    "Protest against what we were laughed at" = "The magician''s statement was a star". There are no elements to deny, and the nobles of Kivera have asked me - including that no one helps - that I could not have done more.


    It would be a replacement for the events that invited me to laugh, but if I can''t make these cutbacks here, I''m going to admit my own nonsense. That''s an act where your through skills and judgment are questioned!


    The reward for these words is a daily tea meal, so protesting is not all. They''re all stirring it up after figuring it out, so maybe it''s more right to say you''re exploring the other person''s power than an insult.


    He says, "If it''s the Duchess, read the air." If that is not possible, it is confirmed ''The Dukes of Decoration''. On the contrary, it may be a chance to restore honor.


    Here are the people who have won the power struggle that occurs on a daily basis.


    From their point of view, this level of verbal play, incitement, etc. is routine.


    Only Irfena is seen as harsh, but does it feel exactly like ''a country that is not trapped in the history of the house and can crawl up there with strength''?


    "The kingdom of the mighty," says Irfena, and "one who is asked for strength commensurate with his status," are more than the Counts. Lower aristocracy may get the title by merit, so it''s not that tough. If we want to maintain the title, we just have to work hard.


    This is not an exception to other countries. Those above the Count need elements to maintain their status - because of their long history, they cannot fall apart - and they are more terrible than bad royalty to those who may represent royalty, such as the Duke''s.


    The Chancellor of Zebrest or the Chancellor of Carlossa would be a good example. Yeah, the Duke of Fakr in Gania fits in, too. This face alone would give the impression that ''the Duke''s house of the royal Brain presence, seriously scary''.


    Well, that''s why.


    It''s a situation where they can''t help but laugh more than they are ''the Dukes''. Ning Ro, ''Lay flat on my kindness that I have forgiven, and thank you, you incompetents!'' That''s the mood.


    You did it to Chara. You put that in your mouth here, didn''t you? Whether your pride turns into wood dust or not, you really should thank me for this place, right?


    ... but.


    The Duchess, who was not embedded in "normal" as the Duke''s house, has bitten her tight lips and stared at me.


    "Then make a fool of me......!


    The Duchess speaks up hysterically. But it was stopped by an unexpected opponent.


    "What, that''s unusual? You''re not that kind of a guy."


    ... was right beside me, by the voice of Lucas'' doubts.


    "Excuse me, I made a reasonable choice."


    "But it would be unusual to just put words together."


    "For once, I''m in favor of walking between countries. What I have suggested is the Demon King, and what I know King Kivera is making an effort to do so"


    I''m not lying. I hear King Kivera is showing a truly cooperative attitude, even though he will have the will and pride as a great power.... because he, as king, thought of the next generation. I guess you''re going to curb all the grievances you can in your own generation.


    - Because King Kivera is'' special ''.


    For the aristocracy and the people, the present King of Kivela is a hero who has retreated from the madness of war and made Kivela recognized around him as a great power. It seems that war madness was of such a nature as to blow fights on enemy allies that many would have relieved him when he was defeated.


    This is not just the neighbouring countries. Ningro, I think many of the nobles of Kivela have been more relieved.


    The nobles inside would have been alongside the danger of their lives without joking, so from them, King Kivela is a respectable king and benefactor of their lives at the same time. It''s not surprising that there are blind followers, including the policies that follow.


    That is what leads to anxiety and dissatisfaction with the next generation, but King Kivera seems to be trying to take advantage of the situation and make every possible effort to reform it.


    "I have named the demon king''s subordination, and I know that many who follow King Kivela are moving for the next generation. So...... ''Forgive''. I don''t gather information on my own, I don''t understand the situation, and I''ll let you through like a clown screaming hysterically at all my words. Whatever you say is useless."


    "... I mean, I didn''t think of the Duchess when I said ''forgive''"


    "Right? It''s not tragic to ruin it because of one embarrassing clown everywhere you put it out. I''m sorry about the people who are moving."


    Well, in fact, in the future, though due to the withholding of the [Story of Princess Rose] sales tour, by the Dukes & the perpetrators.


    Crushing it here would complain to Tircia and His Highness Schanze...... ''What happened to the spectacle?'' and. Must leak dissatisfaction with Glenn waiting for a candle or with the Irfena momentum I want to complain about as well.


    I didn''t put those circumstances in my mouth, but Lucas seems to have guessed. Nodding with a convincing look, he turned his pitiful caged eyes to the Duchess.


    "You should be calmed down year after year, aunt. If you expose yourself to any more shame, you must also move as Kivera."


    "Nah... what can you do! You''re no longer Prince Wang!


    "Even if I am not Prince Wang, my devotion to my country remains the same. Most importantly, you wouldn''t have a problem wearing mud now, would you?


    "Huh?"


    "Some younger brothers are entrusted with the next generation, not Prince Wang.... that it is possible for me to disappear with evil?


    (Interpretation)


    "Even if I''m convicted of spamming you, there''s no problem. Still gonna do it?


    Lucas has no mercy inside either. He is using it to fight back while affirming his opponent''s words. Such a figure seems to be highly appreciated by everyone, so much so that some people are lightly eye-opening.... Lucas, seriously, you can do this. Look, the unexpected faces of the nobles of Kivera!


    With that in mind, my gaze shifted again to the Duchess. Was Lucas'' counterattack unexpected, the Duchess pale but confused? Such appearances also seemed to take Lucas'' words seriously, as threats, or lost.


    That''s right, Duchess. Lucas is a child who can if he does. Lou the unshakeable younger brother thoughts & patriotism will not stop more than I know King Kivera hopes for your elimination.


    I guess Lucas is more prepared to do that than make such direct threats. Even if I''m wrong, I didn''t say it on a direct ball so you could understand it...


    "This would make sense to you. Finally, Kivera doesn''t have any problems without you and your wife.... Oh, this isn''t my discretion, is it? I know His Majesty''s will... and you know what I mean?


    "... that?


    Hey, I didn''t need that word! You just said it in a way that fools could understand, Lou!


    When I turn my gaze to Assistant Chancellor, I gaze at Lou because I perceived what he said and why he came to it, ''Wow...'' Everyone else is generally responding the same way.


    Shortly after Lucas earned his high praise, that''s the equivalent of the Duchess being a Fool proclamation from Lucas at the time. Plain forgiving!?


    "Hmm, even from Lord Lucas... mugg"


    "Sieg shut up. Don''t even think about it."


    Regardless of Sieg, who spoke to him foolishly and honestly, and Keith, who stopped it with a quick strike, everyone is looking at Lucas with a look at the pathetic.... reminded you of your struggles in your own country, let''s let a few of you subtly out of sight go through.


    Right, you guys are the victims of all the trouble your idiots have caused you.


    Unfortunately, the Duchess and Lucas are related to their aunts and nephews. Moreover, after this, the child with the further problem of being a princess awaits.


    Well, I''d be sorry to hear that. Whether you overlaid yourself or your comrades who struggled in similar situations, the gaze you can turn to Lucas is no longer full of pity.


    And I was alone, secretly making unpleasant predictions.


    ... the two Duke sons, my brother and you were protected by Lucas, weren''t you?


    The presence of the Duchess and the princess of the princess, in her identity and age, to be flaunted by rubbing and rumbling, is very limited.... called Lucas'' accustomed response, what was protecting his younger brothers from the Duchess?


    While I''m thinking about that, the Duchess of Lucas VS continues.


    "Oh, and the type, when the minutes get worse, don''t just be an excuse"


    "Cecil, that''s weird, isn''t it?


    "Just like the maids who were harassing me and Emelina. If they were to be punished, they would send others out to engage and beg for mercy. What Lord Lucas is saying is polar, but the Duchess should realize that ''we are in a situation where we have to''."


    While talking to her, Cecil shrugged her shoulders. What Lucas is saying is radical, but Cecil seems to have a strong crush on the Duchess. I also turned my gaze to the Duchess.


    In the first place, the Duchess is making one mistake. It means'' I have something to think about, even if I don''t seem interested ''.


    Me and Cecil got into the chat, but the others didn''t say anything in particular.... but in some ways the most harmless of these faces can be Cecil.


    You''re not in politics yet, Princess Celestina. Cecil never attacks herself, even if she brings information back or gives opinions. Apprentice, or underage frame, so only one thing to be aware of in this setting is'' don''t be responsible for what you say ''.


    The escort knight is a subtle place, but he must take this information back to Sarovara because he has a very serious personality. Hence, ''I can''t say it''s completely harmless''.


    In other words, those other than Cecil (hereinafter abbreviated).


    Aristocrats and royalty are scary......!


    I may not have anything to say on my face or on a straight ball, but for those who know, I know it by the atmosphere and attitude. As a matter of fact, the Duke is beautifully put through by everyone. Is it not even cicato existential, Duke?


    As other groups observed, the Dukes were all in line to change their complexion as to whether Lucas'' words pierced his chest. Apparently, he''d never been told on a direct ball, and for the first time he felt like a crisis... etc.


    "You... what..."


    "Is there something wrong, uncle? I was born royal, so it''s the country I choose. What do you spare your life for?"


    "Mm, my boys aren''t the next generation of nearby candidates......!


    "You can put it out for adoption. If you are certain of your blood muscles and abilities, no one will complain about making a difference in your home. If you still complain, Your Majesty will be your back shield"


    To Lucas, who spins one word after another, the Dukes do not continue to have objections.... No, the Duke can''t seem to argue because what Lucas is saying is true.


    In contrast, the Duchess has the impression that understanding cannot be driven. Instead of what I have believed in so far and what I have been proud of, I am told that even being can be easily erased, and it seems to be causing panic.


    Lucas, it''s your victory. He looked calm, inside, he seemed to have run out of butch.


    But stop that idea. Officials, mainly my brother, you guys are gonna cry!?


    I should have told Lucas, ''Become Duke, support you brother''. Lucas naturally understood the need as well.


    But the Duke and his wife...... no, they hit the Duchess'' stupidity and arrogance, "If you''re dead, the Communists" (= self-destructive, let''s hunt this one).


    ... but that''s not the development I want.


    "Lou, you don''t have to go that far. This conversation is enough, because I know it''s decent except for these people."


    "But you won''t be able to leave the disrespect of aunt improvement intact"


    Before Lucas turned his gaze, everyone looked like him.... Sure, when it''s reported as such, let''s come out with a guy who pokes at all the retaliation he''s ever had.


    "Then why don''t I retaliate on this occasion?


    "What?"


    I do not answer Lucas, who raises questions, and I look back on everyone.


    "May I undertake that on behalf of you? Instead of" Kivera''s disrespect for the nations, "I''d like to decide," An entertainment in the name of the exorcist and the duke, "okay?


    "I don''t mind, but what are you gonna do? You''re gonna wave your fist again? Exactly. I can''t allow that, can I? They''ll think you''re worse off."


    "Right...... I don''t mind either. But especially what Lord Celian said. I don''t care how much you don''t want Kivela to have, but it looks like you''re going to be the bad guy, and His Highness Elshon looks good too."


    Everyone nods in unison to the words of Assistant Chancellor and His Highness Linus.... Ok, if the Demon King is in trouble, I won''t hit him.


    "So does that mean I shouldn''t feel painful?


    "Right. If you can, that''s fine. But is there a way to convince us not to hurt?


    Assistant Chancellor, who tilted his neck lightly, apparently can''t think of a way to do that. The same goes for His Royal Highness Linus, the Guardian Knight, and Mr. Keith.... but the guardians just look funny.


    "Mizuki."


    "Right...... Kuk"


    "It''s okay, Mizuki. We believe in you."


    Al, Klaus and Sayle three nodded with a good smile. Cecil strayed from her gaze, and Mr. Keith... oh, he''s holding Sieg''s mouth by his hand. You almost said something, Sieg.


    Check them and I look back to Lucas, who is pulling oddly.


    "I got everyone''s permission, but what about Lou?


    "Oh, yeah, I don''t mind if I can."


    "Ra! Leave it to me!... Ah, there people, come here for a second"


    I stopped the serving youth who tried to pass by pretending to be someone else, and borrowed one glass. The glass is poured with dark red wine.


    And gradually.


    "Now we''ve written each other off."


    "Shah... Huh!?


    Face it and pound the contents of the glass with momentum. The target is, naturally, the Duchess. Everyone is distracted by the way red wine drips from their face, which was beautifully make-up applied.


    "Stay in the venue until the end of the night club, will you? It''s okay! They''ve been listening to my previous conversations anyway, and there''s nothing more to be ashamed of!


    "What... what is it!? Why are you imitating me like this?


    "What retaliation is that because you behaved rudely to everyone. Now you''re happy to be a charlatan, right? Lou''s good too, right?


    "Oh... well, there''s nothing more I can do than you''ve already smashed the wine"


    Don''t pull it, Lou! Because it is preferable for these two to say ''I am in the venue, but no intervention to destroy the princess'' than the princess is destined to be!


    "Peel off your makeup, the red colour dyes your skin and your dress... stay in the night club with that silly look. Your words and actions were incredible, but if you were exposed to something different, you''d be convinced."


    Some took a lot of breath. But Lucas looks surprised.


    Cyrus & Virgil pull a glance at Lucas like that just saying, ''Explain it now''. I whisper lightly on my shoulders.


    "If you look at that unusual, you''ll convince me of that unusual statement, too, right? The Duchess has to stay in the nightclub like that, and so does the Duchess.... ''Be a spectacle'' on this occasion, those two. Based on your identity, there''s enough retaliation."


    "Ahhh..."


    "I see you''ve got a bad personality.... Stay."


    "Silas, you''re annoying."


    Pessie, slap me gently on the forehead, Cyrus, and shut you up, and I''ll go to further commentary.


    "Besides, can you come out in front of my daughters dressed like that?... can you get into our story? We need to get rid of the disturbers for this fateful event."


    But an unexpected person raised his voice here.


    "Lord Magic Master, it is our fault that it certainly doesn''t... Isn''t this too much for my wife?!?


    "No? I''ve done the same in the past."


    "What?"


    "I rubbed it with a raccoon."


    "Ha... raccoon?


    I''m a raccoon living in Irfena. Klaus and I both wore wine, calling it an apology for disrespecting him.


    "Oh, you did wear it. I see you''ve done this yourself as part of an apology, so you came up with this hand."


    "Yes. It''s a way to apologize for not going to ''a marquis'' in Ilfena, for getting forgiven"


    Well, what we wore was white wine. You shouldn''t mention it there.


    The Duchess'' face, which remains too rigid, has become a state of red wine & broken makeup, becoming a great counselor inside. If you report this, most countries will laugh and forgive you.


    Blah, I''m super fun. Damn it! Take responsibility for my daughter''s production!


    ¡­¡­ Well, I thought this was gonna happen. In anticipation of that, Father put me on you. "


    "To?"


    As Lucas snorted out of his sigh, a Knight of Quivera appeared behind the Dukes. And an immediate pendant to the two necks? attach.


    "By the life of my uncle, my aunt and His Majesty, I have let my voice be sealed. This is the life that was given to me beforehand, and those knights belong to His Majesty. I won''t listen to you."


    "Oh, we had a plan."


    "What to do if something goes wrong, in the form of... Given the position of your peers, including you, it''s natural, isn''t it?


    "Ahhh... Was King Kivela after this development from the beginning..."


    Apparently, it was prefetched a lot. Exactly what I wouldn''t have expected until the wine punch, but still, it seems that ''the Dukes will sell the fights to the Mages'' and ''the Mages will retaliate according to the circumstances'' were expected.


    "Something, the feeling of being used..."


    "It''s your father."


    Lou, what''s with that good face!?

 374 Outside and overprotective parent cats send in hand pawns

    - Before the night club, in Irfena (Abel perspective)


    While Mizuki seemed busy flying around, me and Cain were summoned by His Highness. It''s definitely Mizuki related at times like this, but we give up half the time.


    "Mizuki is involved in a moving project... I guess"


    "But do you need us for that?


    "I heard you were going to make it a joint venture with Kivera, right? If it''s not a denial or an undercover investigation, we shouldn''t have to leave..."


    Mizuki said ''crisis detection capability''. That''s the special ability that we have for our brothers - Mizuki says, "Could it be a form of instinct? He also said ''- more than that, if Mizuki''s life is in danger, he can also convince us to accompany him.


    Even if it was to the point of perceiving danger just before, Mizuki, who does not need chanting, should be able to deal with it adequately. Because I know that, Cain and I don''t have an excellent look.


    It''s like... ''Mizuki could be in danger''. From what we''ve heard about this incident, it should have been about "selling picture books, a joint venture with Kivera". Even based on the incident that became my original story, I couldn''t think of any elements that would be life threatening.


    "But that means His Highness called us..."


    "Something ''bad element'', but maybe there is"


    Cain, all together, exhale. It was because we were worried about our situation, and because we were scared of Mizuki, an idiot cat who didn''t think about self-preservation at all.


    And, I mean.


    The guardians should have been counted as Mizuki''s companions this time. And I can''t believe even we''re being driven out... it would be weirder not to be on guard.


    Whatever, Your Highness is overprotective against Mizki.


    It''s already a parent cat who protects the kitten with the momentum it puts under her belly.


    A night club, enough for such a person to decide that the guardians they are supposed to trust are not enough. What the hell is there...... no, ''why are so many traps expected and endangered''?


    How much I''ve guided Mizuki can''t change his spirit of self-preservation zero and retaliation top priority. We have no idea, but His Highness did decide that he needed a "crisis-sensing escort". I didn''t think the worry would end with just worry.


    "Your Highness, are you here?"


    "Excuse me."


    "Oh, you''re here. Come on in."


    When you speak with Knock, you instantly hear a voice from inside. Apparently, my lord and Cain tilted their necks more and more to what was waiting for us.


    "I''m sorry I called you out of the blue."


    There is no usual figure of a white and black knight beside His Highness who so apologizes. His Highness gagged bitterly at his shoulder as such a question appeared on his face.


    "Al and the others are having a meeting with Mizuki. The other knights are moving a lot."


    "Does that mean we can''t just call it a joint venture, after all?


    "Hmm...... it is true that it is a ''joint venture between Quivera and Irfena, aimed at selling picture books and spreading entertainment''. But it turns out to be retaliation for the culprits, so rooting for other countries and holding back the day is important."


    "Ha ha..."


    I don''t know what that means. No, sometimes we''re not good at these things from the beginning!


    Doesn''t that mean you''re rolling too far in the noisy direction... "Rooting to other countries" or "Towing the day" is obviously referring to backwork!?


    His Highness nodded deeply when he heard our voiceless question.


    "Yeah, I know how you guys feel. It''s all ''I want to be thoroughly disparaged at night clubs!'' Cause it''s all about stupid cats."


    "" Oh...... "


    Shall we, Mizuki, be the root cause of all evil?


    Unexpectedly, I sympathize with His Highness. Never supposed to be free, Your Highness won''t get out of Mizki''s amulet. Because of his pride as a guardian, he is shading various follow-ups on Mizuki.


    Those who knew such a side of His Highness were ashamed of themselves for fear of ''the Demon King'' and so on, and were soon in doubt...... ''No, isn''t that too overprotective!?'' and. That''s already, with the momentum to look twice.


    The hindsight of the otherworlds is one way or another surveillance. Sure, it''s only reckless to manage Mizuki, but even in a state of ''protection'', it''s probably known.


    Yet His Highness''s way of protecting him is so worthy that he is dubbed a ''loving, overprotective parent cat''.


    I don''t think I need to go that far, but I hear that the people around me have seen His Highness like that and revamped their previous perceptions. There were also those facts, and everyone was watching with a smile.


    Blah, we wouldn''t be afraid of your highness right now either. An overprotective parent cat scolding a kitten is a reversal of concern. Besides that, he''s really bad in nature - it''s about Mizuki. Occasionally, His Royal Highness includes the Argents - who see them daily and up close, so His Royal Highness''s decency looks radiant.


    "Sometimes this is the project I asked for. But no way, ''If the culprits can''t be punished, I want them to see me not wanting to be on the surface stage again!'' You wouldn''t think I''d mention it!?


    "No, well, I know that..."


    "I understand, but it''s Mizuki. Wouldn''t he be surprised if anything happened..."


    Don! and I''m sorry for your highness pounding his fist on the table, but from us, I''m in the mood for ''what now''. In the first place, His Highness would know best about Mizuki''s bad character.


    "He says, ''smart in a disgusting direction'' or something. Best yet, I think it''s about getting beat up by Mizuki himself, right?


    "Yeah, well, that''s the best part for being on the spot. Otherwise, here''s the thing... shady or take it to the unsaved side? You can''t get away with pushing from all directions."


    ¡­¡­ You seem to understand Mizuki better than anything else. "


    To put it that way, Your Highness, I''m turning a raw, warm eye.... Apparently, I wanted you to agree. But if we spend the longest time with Mizuki in this country, hopeful observation doesn''t mean anything at all.


    "Humans, giving up is the key, right? Your Highness. Mizuki also has a reputation for delivering results. Don''t want many."


    "No, I want general words and deeds... not that hard, huh?


    "If insanity is from the usual mizuki, ''general'' or ''common sense response'' would be the highest difficulty. Don''t expect a stupid cat, you shouldn''t. Come on, let''s learn."


    "You guys, hey...!


    Even if I get stunned with a jit eye, I''m in trouble. I mean, more than us, Your Highness would be saddened by that.


    It''s just that... every day, His Highness shows herself as a guardian, so she can see that there''s a ''reason'' for calling us.


    "So, what do we do?"


    If Cain took the lead, His Highness opened his eyes gently.


    "We need our abilities... at least there''s something we can prevent by being beside Mizuki. That''s what this call means, isn''t it?


    "... oh yeah"


    If I continued with Cain, His Highness sighed and changed his expression. Naturally, we correct our posture.


    "A night club in Kivela... where Mizuki is after the culprits. That would be fine, but they''re ''truly honest'' Duke family people. In particular, the Dukes were so surrounded by quiveras that they were drowning their daughters and had never done diplomacy"


    "Well, it sounds like the Dukes are safe."


    In addition to the words'' truly honest '','' I have no diplomatic experience ''. Mizuki can''t lose to a guy like this, so it doesn''t seem necessary to have a sense of crisis.


    Cain seemed to think the same thing, exposing the confusion. In the first place, Lord Argent and the others are good at word games, so I guess the reaction is natural.


    "Do we need it? There seems to be more to the Lord Argent than words or violence."


    "If you just think about those two, yeah. For better or worse, ''to my emotions, they have two very honest'' people who aim to smoke sweet juice. Or there may be those who seek refuge in good faith, because they are the back shield of the Second Prince, without knowing their part or their circumstances"


    "The point is, ''The Dukes are recognised as easy to use''"


    "So I have trouble intervening and trying to sell favors. Being faithful is annoying only this time."


    When asked in a direct ball, His Highness sighed and nodded.


    "What I know about this plan is a polar part. That''s why it''s awkward when Mizuki makes an extra mouthful when he''s dating the Dukes. If you have allies, you''ll feel strong with the Dukes."


    "Is my daughter okay?


    "There''s no problem there. ''The Duchess is King Kivera''s sister'' was the most problematic issue this time. In your capacity¡­ or when you are made stronger than King Kivela is in the throne, people from other countries won''t be able to say anything about it"


    "Mizuki is going to complain."


    "You''d say. But that kid doesn''t have an identity. Lord Lucas is supposed to be attached to Mizuki, but apparently, that''s not the only character he''s got to shut up about. Instead of screaming hysterically and being sprinkled with words that are convenient to you to your surroundings, you will incite the Dukes'' anxiety if you strike the lead and silence them and isolate them."


    I see, because she is an unidentified Mizuki, does that mean that the Duchess will not, at the end of the day, break her strong attitude? Besides, there may be people out there who support it.


    Sure, I can''t say enough that it''s not possible. Because there is a certain number of people who are supreme in their identity and blood muscles.


    Regardless of whether the Lady understands it, some may move in good faith, just saying, ''We must protect those who have the royal thick blood from the outsiders''. Supporters of King Kivera and others who are unaware of the circumstances are likely to go into these kinds of actions.


    A smart guy would try to shut himself up, but when the Duchess is the type to use her position conveniently, the argument with Mizuki flies around, muddy. And... before there''s one thing ahead, it''s hard to shut up the Duchess just because of Lucas.


    I guess His Highness is worried about these developments. It is not advisable to develop into a disturbance that breaks that connection beyond the name of the joint venture between Quivera and Irfena.


    ¡­¡­


    It may simply be that Mizuki leads us to go out and exercise our strengths. I think I''m gonna do it, that guy.


    But it was His Highness''s pleasant voice that brought me back to reality, thinking swallowingly.


    "You''re supposed to be listening to their conversation, but no one''s coming to help. No one blames the disrespect for the great king''s real sister, even though the Wizard is rambling.... In this situation, I would be anxious even if I didn''t like it. The indifference of the nobles of Kivera must be scary because she''s a former princess."


    ""... eh ""


    A scratch, a scratch runs on my back. His Royal Highness laughing with Couscous for fun was beautiful, and... scared. To that unfamiliar appearance, it reminds me of the fear I had forgotten.


    Having disturbed the former princess, the Duchess, she brings Mizki''s work to a situation where it is easy to do - waiting at its end, knowing that the Duchess is in a hurry and despair, Her Highness will help Mizki.


    It was in the same position of royalty that His Highness may not be able to tolerate the Duchess''s stupidity. To anticipate and precisely drive the Duchess'' mood more than Mizki deserved exactly the nickname ''His Highness the Demon King''.


    Oh, really, the cruelty of times like this is just like Mizuki.


    The way they call it ''cat parents and children'' must include this aspect as well.


    "I want you to turn into servants and stay beside the Mizuki and the others. Even if His Royal Highness Linus and Lord Celian are with us, their country should be our top priority. Al and the others will only stir up Mizuki and won''t be able to do it. Exactly, I was invited to a night club in Kivera, and violence is awkward"


    "Violent shakedown..."


    For a moment, Your Highness exhales again.


    "You''ll have an ex-con named Lord Lucas, Mizki. Forget that this is a punitive situation and go straight to retribution."


    "No, no, no! That''s too much noise!


    "I know how you feel, but I was wondering if Mizuki could make that decision."


    Cain and his Highness laughed, desperately following Mizuki.


    "King Kivela seems to think the same thing, doesn''t he? They''re going to lurk the trusted ones in the venue as a service, and they''re going to monitor and restrain them. Anyone who moves to help the Dukes will be investigated at a later date. Whatever happens if you move in good faith or loyalty to King Kivela, if you move in self preservation... what happens?


    - Well, it''s like self-declaring, so you deserve it.


    His Royal Highness, so added, had a truly lucid grin. Perhaps, but I think King Kivera had a similar grin and made this story His Royal Highness.... ''I think I can clean the garbage''.


    "Um, Your Highness? Then why don''t we just leave it to you?


    "Hmmm...... you said you didn''t want outsiders to remember their faces, so I guess you can''t? Naturally, the knights will also be attached, but I wonder if it is those who King Kivela himself possesses who turn them into a service. Whatever Mizuki is, His Highness Linus, His Highness Celian, and the Al''s will realize that they''re not just serving in their movements. You''re the best people who can move around and already have a known face."


    "" Wow, it feels so pressed!


    "I won''t deny it. It''s the most annoying facial surveillance, but I get to watch entertainment in the special seats. ¡­ so yes, this"


    "" What?


    What His Royal Highness offered me was a small demonic prop. When I looked at His Highness in surprise, he gave his new life with a smile and an upbeat mood.


    "That''s because it''s a recording magic item. I''ll have Mizuki and Al hold it, but the footage from your point of view sounds interesting too...?


    "Uh, no way, is that the real thing...?


    "I and Lord Glenn are not taking part this time. That sounds funny."


    "Uh..."


    No, Your Highness.


    When the hell did you become such an eye-catcher...?


    "Mizuki''s Influence...? This is definitely Mizuki''s bad influence, isn''t it?


    "Calm down, Cain! It''s in front of His Highness!?


    "Ha, don''t worry about it. If you take the job, I''ll leave you alone."


    "After all, you''re under the influence of Mizuki!?


    "Personality, haven''t you changed!?


    "Haha! That''s what you guys said. It''s a good trend, isn''t it?


    His Highness is looking forward to seeing us upset. I suppose Mizuki is poisoned enough by the look on His Highness''s face with us who wonder, "Well, is it better than to look worried?"


    ¡­¡­


    His Highness has really changed since Mizuki arrived. He was harsh on himself from the beginning and on people, but I''m sure the elements that made him want to come closer were not the only cause of magic or position.


    - Previously, it would only have been directed at an understandable person who could really forgive his heart, a fun smile.


    That''s what I''m starting to show you now, besides us. Even the Argents must have been rare to have had such a conversation.


    There would have been some blame for the intimidation caused by magic, but more than that, I think His Highness''s own rejection was also strong.


    What changed that was one stupid cat in the middle of nowhere.


    Not only did the Black Cat nicely cicato His Highness''s brewing silent rejection, but when he certified His Highness as the owner, he nostalgic, sometimes troubling and panicking himself. Clearly, he is a bastard.


    Wasn''t it because of elements such as the otherworldly man or the magician that His Highness thought things were going on as he amuleted his penetrating self-centered daughter?... ''It''s not always the best thing to do if you''re serious, but if you enjoy it, you can get results''!


    In a nutshell, it''s Mizuki''s fault. He''s a mysterious thought circuit, and he gets results.


    If you look at such a creature up close, no wonder the various perceptions cover it up.


    "Well, I asked for it. It''s a corner, have fun. Come on."


    "" Got it¡­ "


    Other than that, I have no words. Apparently, we have decided on a future in Kivera where we will do our best for His Highness''s pleasure while keeping an eye on Mizuki and the others.


    It is only for the record that I then received the encouragement from Lord Clarence, who I met by chance, to ''I look forward to it, good luck'', and to attract my face.


    - And at the night club in Kivera.


    "... oh, there people, come here for a second"


    When he looked at me, Mizuki laughed. I have a bad feeling about that laugh, but now I''m a paycheck. And Mizki took one glass, and struck the Duchess with its contents.


    The Argents just have a slight grin at the gaze around them, including me, which attracts the face.


    Mies, no, no, no, no, no! Oh, you, what the hell are you doing!?


    Even if you are distracted, you will not return the time that has passed. Master Lucas is also flattered, so I guess this wasn''t a meeting. I''m sorry to hear that.


    ¡­¡­


    No, wait a minute?


    Does this mean I''m an accomplice, too? Oh, me, I was just dressed to serve as His Highness said!?


    Or Lord Argent! If you are noticing me, will you stop Mizuki!?

 375 Stirred, stirred up, night after night one of them.

    The Dukes were taken by the knights and donated to the corner of the venue. The opposite is true of those who have daughters in the direction, so I don''t think my own parents are being made to leave already - they''re in the venue, but they can''t participate in the conversation.


    "Hehe, now we can focus on the culprits."


    Don''t do it! If you whine in a good mood all the time, Lucas'' one-eyebrow rises.


    "Did you wine for it?"


    "Hey, they say no violence."


    "Naturally! Normally, it''s not violent at night clubs."


    Really? I''m fine, they say a lot? Aside from what I think, they harass you or something?


    In the first place, isn''t the Wizard a super dangerous person known as'' The Disaster of the World ''? You wouldn''t normally think you could just sell a fight to a guy like that and be safe, would you?


    "Mizuki, you don''t look dangerous."


    With a laugh, Al points out, Lucas stares at me for a moment.


    "... Sure, you can''t ask me to risk this. I see, so you get sold the fight... were you getting the position of ''victim''? Sigh."


    I said something I didn''t know if I was complimenting or disparaging. Virgil, you and Cyrus hear it and nod with a convincing look.


    It''s annoying, Lou. I basically specialize in retaliation, so you have no choice!


    "What if, at the time you''re using it, you understand that it''s not of a good nature?


    "Hustle! Silas, stay! Keep your mouth shut and work, good boy!


    "You''re aware, aren''t you?"


    I''m turning a blind eye, Cyrus. You''re through, through.


    The main thing this time...... The Duke''s Ladies noticed us gradually, it looks like we''re all on our way here, and we should do our job.


    "Is there four of us around?... I chose it on my face to be with you even as I perceived this commotion."


    If you whine in the dark, ''You''re all set, what''s around you,'' Lucas exhales.


    "... you can''t deny it. But if you know the blood muscles and the circumstances under which Leelier was allowed to do his best, you can''t help but decide that ''it''s worth it to be in a good mood''"


    "So you could have done all I could?


    "Well. It''s only now that I can say it, but if I can do everything in Kivera, and to the extent that my father and I can contain it, I didn''t have a problem.... with generations to come, they''ll disappear."


    "Oh... I see, was that a fabric stone for that"


    Take many problematic actions backwards and exit from the tabular stage. That would be why she...... Miss Leelier could have done whatever she wanted.


    Since the fact that she is the princes'' cousin does not disappear, did you mean enclosure or need a reason to keep and kill her? With her brothers, if there was any problematic behavior on the part of her parents or Miss Leary, to some extent she would have gained an understanding of her surroundings even if she went out into strong behavior.


    "I didn''t know it would bother other countries..."


    My head ached, and everyone, including me, turned their sympathetic caged gaze to the whining. Ugh, yeah, sure, I think this was an unexpected development, Lou.


    Well, the Kingsguard knight of Alberda who took Miss Leelier''s hand is a problem too!... Didn''t you think it was just a little weird for "Love of Destiny"?


    The other is King Kivera''s niece, isn''t she? There are other excellent properties, or if you''re normal, you''re in an all-you-can-choose position.


    "In a way, I guess it was two suits. A child who is good at exploiting his situation and an ambitious knight. If we live on our own, I think it''s a good combination, right?


    "But isn''t that too frivolous?


    His Highness Linus tilts his neck at the words of the Assistant Chancellor. But the assistant prime minister shrugged his shoulders.


    "I guess I can''t get my head around that much. Even if you think about what''s going on, you don''t pay attention to what''s going on or what''s going on around you. They basically think they''re the best."


    ''Oh......''


    Everyone I know - almost everyone, including me - nodded with a convincing look. Well, it''s just troublesome because it''s the Duke''s Lady of Kivera who''s making fun of you, considering you''re an ambitious (dwarf) in your own country, isn''t that the rare type?


    "Well, let''s start with the surroundings and your opponent''s destruction."


    As I say, I turn my gaze to the prey. That''s pretty noticeable at the time Lucas is here, but everyone in the bait role is basically good looking. Miss Leelier would be delighted to devour the bait.


    What''s not interesting about those situations is one crack in the culprit - the Kingsguard Knight of Alberda. Let''s get rid of this guy first. The surrounding people... can I run away from something else? Even if you had a fondness for picking it up, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    With that in mind, Miss Leary, a line appeared in front of you. The slight blushing of the cheeks may be due to the height of the facial deviation on this face.


    Yeah, I admit I like your face. That''s true, no doubt about it.


    But the contents are full of accident properties. Poking it bad is dangerous, right?


    "Long time no see, brother Lucas"


    Tilt her neck gently and greet Miss Leelier. This world-wide small category, with her big, drooping eyes, is certainly adorable.


    Regardless of the inside, Miss Leelier seems like a sweet, good youngest temperament to protect and do. This would make ''The Strong Contract'' look adorable too.


    But that must be Miss Leelier''s awareness, too. I know, and I feel like I''m using it.


    I still greet you adorably, but you say ''Brother Lucas'' subtly. This, if you haven''t heard from Lucas beforehand, is no wonder you misinterpret him as a ''cousin princess adored like her sister''.


    The point of not saying disgust, like the Duchess, also becomes an element that seems so. Strong inside, or bruised lady.


    "I don''t remember ever allowing myself to be called my brother."


    "Oh... but you''re a respected brother to me, aren''t you? It''s sad to hear you say that."


    Spit the lie!


    It sticks, it sticks in my heart. The look on everyone''s face will remain the same, but in a similar mood to mine. As far as Lucas is concerned, he''s obnoxiously sharpening his gaze.


    "Oh... for that matter, you don''t hear any words that flatter you, do you?


    "Lucas, your brother is going to be tough..."


    Lucas turned a contemptuous eye to Miss Leelier, who excused herself as if she were slightly obstinate.


    "Then let''s get this straight. If you have a fianc¨¦e, don''t let the man serve you. You can''t complain if you suspect chastity."


    "Nah!?


    It wasn''t Miss Leelier who reacted to the bitterness she said... but everyone around her.


    I''ve never been told on a direct ball before - or I wouldn''t normally say it so clearly - or tougher than I expected, he seems surprised.


    Well, you don''t normally say it this way. Because we are in front of outsiders.


    ''It will be a disgrace to my country, so I won''t tell you'', if it''s normal. Because if Lucas, the prince, says so, we might look at Miss Leary''s relationship with your friends in a downward direction.


    Miss Leelier would have predicted it and said ''Brother Lucas'', but it was the same with Lucas who took advantage of this situation. Just for a moment, Miss Leary''s gaze becomes more rugged by Lucas'' counterattack.


    "Dear Lucas, that''s not much!


    "Yes! We''re good friends."


    Rebellion comes from ''Your Friends'' because of Lucas'' current position, but Lucas laughed at it with his nose.


    "Ha! You are the friends of Leelier. Or... is that what you learn at your house? I think some of them had sisters."


    "That''s... eh. But not in much of a way? In the first place¡­"


    To put it that way, one of your ''friends'' turned his gaze to me.


    "Aren''t you surrounded by your women and the men!


    I said what I expected. I kept my mouth shut in anticipation of what I was going to say like this, but so far I get a laugh.


    You didn''t care about my attitude like that, all the ''friends'' have been staring at me....... there, there is a voice of lucas like a shudder.


    "You bet, this guy''s a magician"


    "What?"


    "He''s the magician who defeated Kivela. Most of us here are guardians, right? Of course, that''s not all, but if you''re close to someone, there''s no wonder you''re having a conversation."


    A little bit to Lucas'' commentary, but it is me who has a reputation for ''lack of majesty'' that lies ahead of their gaze. As far as their expressions go, something like half-heartedness.


    "She...?


    "Yeah, it''s true."


    I don''t care if you threaten me, so give me a reply that''s easy. All I want is'' I sold a fight to a demon mentor!? Yabe! ''Cause it''s not a situation, it''s called'' By Word, Pride Wood Fine Dust ''.


    ... bad personality? Ha, now it is! Instead of freaking out exclusively with the Magic Instructor, if we don''t make sure these guys don''t show up on the surface, you know what we''re gonna do.


    In dating Lilier, he doesn''t necessarily have the information to make the Duke''s house weak. You''ll disappear for the next generation, won''t you?


    "Heh... I came all the way to Kivera to tell you what story?


    "About the joint venture between Kivera and Ilfena."


    I''m not lying. Just include traps there.


    "Oh, and yet you need the guardians?... Aren''t you a better escort?


    "Hey!"


    "I''m sorry, Master Lucas. But if you hear about the joint venture with Ilfena, it doesn''t naturally interest you either? Besides... her guardians have heard that the Duke family is the majority. So, no wonder Lord Magic is more in charge of escorts?


    The man who''s going to let in the exploration, he''s inside, he''s got information. Or he seems to doubt the term ''joint undertaking''. Or did you think I followed you in the sense of intimidation in order to facilitate the negotiations?


    In addition to that, as the name suggests, ''The Mage is a disaster of the world'', he seems to see me simply as a force of war. From those things, I guess you made the prediction that it had something to do with Lucas'' future.


    I see, so can you stay strong? "If Irfena''s joint venture has anything to do with the facts or Lucas'' future, it''s a mess."


    It is no exaggeration to say that I have won Kivera by force, so it may be natural to think so. With the addition of the information ''The Magic Instructor is nostalgic for His Highness Elshon'' there, it would certainly seem safe to say anything on this occasion.


    Think normally, you don''t expect me to come to Kivera of my own free will. It would be more natural to think that he had been ordered to recruit vigilance from the way Kivela had been, and to protect the Duke''s men by the Demon King...


    But, you know, that''s a big mistake. I am a brain-labourer and have a reputation for ''being smart in disgusting directions''.


    Now let''s quickly call it a show of brainwork!


    "They don''t need an escort, do they? ''Cause it''s enough to be my guardian."


    "What?"


    "So? The Guardian is the one who can suppress the Magic Master who can triumph over Kivera with his power.... you hadn''t noticed?


    You idiot! And to put it brightly, the man got a pompous look. Seriously, the guardians look good, so a certain number of people underestimate their strength... but when you actually see it, it''s hilarious.


    "Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense to be a guardian, would it? I don''t know if you underestimate them, or if you thought you brought in people to negotiate in the name of a guardian, but they''re both off the hook. It is true that I am cooperating in this joint undertaking, and it is true that I myself have been invited to this nightclub. But..."


    That''s it, and I turn my gaze to Al and the others.


    "It''s also true that you doubted their strength. As I said earlier, the guardians are mostly Duke people. I was born in such a house, and by my own efforts, I have more pride than I have in my current position."


    Their pride is higher than the mountain, and if they ridicule their efforts, their anger is deeper than the sea. You can''t possibly not be angry that the Duke''s people are being underestimated more than you are, can you?


    Of course, I don''t think this man had that intention. But you can''t just say "Guardians" to me.


    "Oh, do you guys look like I''m weak? It''s also frustrating that Mizuki''s abilities have been underestimated."


    "I see... don''t we seem to be able to contain the Wizard? I''m here because I''m from the Duke''s house."


    It was Al and Klaus who reacted immediately. Klaus glanced, Al smiled, but his eyes didn''t laugh.


    "I was proud to say I wasn''t weak... well, you look so weak"


    Sayle, who deliberately ''made'' her worried face, exhaled.


    "I mean, we couldn''t seem to fulfill the Lord''s life either. If Mizuki is our escort, do you mean the people who call themselves guardians seem to be in her mood?


    Sieg, who looked grumpy, ran out on a direct ball.


    I don''t care what that intent is on a man, but when I hear it from the side, it just sounds like what Zeke said. Perhaps in my capacity I should protect the Duke''s people better, but they are guardians - ''those who have been judged to have the strength and loyalty to be suppressors of the Magic Master''.


    In the first place, I look like a little girl. Isn''t it humiliating as a knight to think he''s protected by such a guy?


    "Wow, I meant it like that. Ha!


    "But in your words, it will. If the premise is" A knight with only enough strength to be protected by a demon conductor, "if they serve as guardians, there is only" A demon conductor in a good mood. "


    I don''t think it''s too much of a leap, but what more can you do besides humiliate the Mage than have the strength to contain him? They''re very persuasive for a good face, aren''t they?


    I realize what I said caused unexpected things, and the man is pale in the face. But I''m the one who''s going to poke it further!


    "Instead of Ilfena, turn it to the enemy even to the Duke''s house in Zebrast and Carlosa, it''s tough"


    Sieg is a man of the Earl''s family, but his father, the Lord, is the King''s brother. The Assistant Chancellor is urging you to ''do it'' with a good smile, so you can treat him as a Duke''s house.


    "If you value your identity, you know, they''ve decided that you''ve been ridiculed, both as a Duke and as a knight, so good luck"


    "Hi..."


    It''s no use being afraid, is it? It''s a seed I''ve sown myself, mow it myself.

 376 stirred, stirred, and the night grew, two of them

    Observing Miss Leelier secretly in front of the pale surroundings...... apparently, she thought they were impeccable, with a slightly distorted expression of adoration.


    Still, as soon as you notice my gaze, it''s a big deal because it makes you look sad. "A woman is an actress," I say, but the word fits her perfectly.


    "Brother Lucas...... not everyone was offended. Please, could you take it in?


    "Say no. Try to remember their words. It''s only natural to be angry."


    "Miss Leelier......"


    Miss Leelier joins hands in front of her chest and turns her gaze to Lucas. In contrast, Lucas refuses to fast track her demands.


    But I guess I was glad to see her like that. The surrounding men gave a touching look and stared at Miss Leelier.


    ... but.


    To that sight, I''m inside, big, blast, laugh!


    Hey, that''s just the guys with the face! It''s a choro of stability, it''s like you''re even watching it in a scene of drama......!


    Would the situation be ''sheltering friends who did stupid things, healthy girls''? Around not feeling purposeful, I can peek at how used I am to it... I wonder what''s going on there? Miss Leary?


    But I forgive you a lot on this occasion! Because I''m funny!


    Good, do more! The more actors dance, the more entertaining the information we bring back to the country!


    "They may have deserved the dedication of the women until now."


    "Heh? That, more details!


    "Hehe. Okay, here you go."


    With a laugh, Sail tells me softly in his ear. When she devoured it, Sayle held me from behind to make me look like Miss Leary, whispering even more in her ear.


    Clearly, there is incitement...!


    Sail, that''s a bad character for stability!? You, I can''t tell you about Al, who uses his face to gather information.


    Sayle secretly grinned at the prospect of my feelings and such.... well, are you willing to involve me and incite me?


    All right, let''s hang out. Everyone who figured it out - excluding the escort knights - seems to be expecting it too!


    I''m concerned about Sail''s story. Yeah, I care about Sayle''s story, so I''m just making it up to you, right? Even if it''s Sail, you''re just protecting me as a guardian. This is your job, you know...!


    "Little girl, you guys... No, not now."


    "I heard you ran for guardian of the Magic Master... is there such a side to Cheng Cheng?"


    To our farce, which began abruptly, the Assistant Chancellor and His Highness Linus, with their raw warm eyes, are through, through.


    It''s annoying, you two. Miss Leelier will lose her motivation, don''t say anything extra!


    And, I mean.


    Everyone seems to enjoy the look of fate, which has been showing a gradual exuberance. I can''t talk about people, either.


    If you''re serious, I''d love to see all kinds of Miss Leelier reactions during an admirable act! ''Cause as a story in the "Princess of the Nerd" series, it''s a side of the original story that I really want to see. For the future as well, I hope for a good response.


    The ladies - the ladies other than Miss Leary, who seem concerned about this face - have a sharp gaze from them, but I''m already used to it, so leave it, leave it. The galleries that haven''t done anything. What, figurines alike?


    In such subtle air, the conversation between me and Sail continued.


    "Look, because they seem to be proud of their appearance. Don''t you think the women who want to distract them have done a lot of things, citing them?


    "Oh, sure. But that''s all I''m impressed with, isn''t it too chocolate?


    "I was wondering if this face has anything to do with it."


    "To?"


    Sail ran his gaze around, to say the least. Naturally, I''ll do the same.


    "What they insulted were our guardians. In addition to the Dukes and Dukes of each country, the King''s nephew, whether earthly or not, is naturally included in the high nobility. Don''t you think in such a situation, there are rarely any such things as beings trying to help them?


    "I see. Are you impressed by the fact that ''not only have we risked our guardians staring at us for our own sake, but you have asked Lucas, who has said harsh things, to help us''?"


    "Well, I thought that was the place"


    ¡­¡­ After all, you''re too chocolate. If you''re impressed, I''m admired by the big guys from all over the country. "


    "Right"


    Sayle agrees bitterly because of Rudolph''s struggle (interpretation) being present in an improved setting. No, no, seriously, right? From Zebrast, I''m a real savior, right?


    Even so, I never wanted to be treated like that. Even the Rudolphs don''t treat you like you admire them. The same goes for Eliza, who recognizes me as'' benefactor of my Lord ''and is inclined to worship me.


    One way or another, it''s ''respect''. Respect because we are aware of our position and our ability to ''accomplish what we could not do and save the Lord''. It feels like an ability assessment, including appreciation.


    If I''m wrong, to this extent - and obviously they have a non- - then I''m not impressed. Ning Ro, it''s a contract to have the feeling that ''don''t do anything stupid'' and ''can''t you cut through this degree too''.


    Strength supremacists are tough on themselves and on people.


    Isn''t it a stance that even an overprotective demon king ''doesn''t rely on the incompetent''?


    By the way, it doesn''t mean ''you''re an asylum being, so you don''t rely''. It means'' I don''t need an idiot ''.


    I don''t really want to acknowledge the fact that "relying on = impossible for me" because I am proud of myself. Well, think about it normally, you don''t want to talk to anybody less than yourself.


    Think about that and screw Sail (?) When I was there, some ~ late ~, Miss Leelier and I got eyes tangled.... hey?


    "Master Magic......! Would you like to congratulate the guardians? They didn''t look down on you!


    "Oh, I don''t like it. I think Lou is the best person to deal with it."


    "... Huh!?


    IMMEDIATE ANSWER. Miss Leelier gets a void poked look because she cut it off so crisply. More chase there.


    "I don''t like it. I belong to Ilfena, who lives in Ilfena. Even people from different worlds deserve to have different common sense, but they become magicians in a country called the Land of the Powerful, right?... the Magician, and the Magician are close to a research position. Neither the attitude of being inclined to witchcraft, nor its possession, is the ratio of knights"


    I live in my own world, a magician. That''s "those who are too immersed in research to know what to produce." I think anyone can understand what that superior position means when it comes to being a magician.


    ... Personally, I think Klaus is also about to step off the path of a commonsense man, today. You should appreciate your talent for leaning toward witchcraft and leading to results, but rarely say, ''Calm down! There''s something you shouldn''t do as a person!?'' Cause we''re going in that direction, so we need to be careful.


    Note that the Black Knights are all of Klaus'' kind, so nobody stops them. What would have happened if the Demon King hadn''t been their owner?


    "So... but wouldn''t you consider them pathetic?


    I didn''t expect to be turned down in this situation - because I''m drawing attention - or Miss Leelier rubbing her voice up. But I smile deliberately and deny it again.


    "Don''t you think? Ning Ro, they are more of a problem, denigrating others even though you don''t know the extent of it. In addition, taking their side means that ''those who have taken their side, like them, do not know the gravity of the matter''. If you, the Duke''s Lady, take refuge, you will also be suspected of the education given to you. Are you ready for that?


    (Interpretation)


    ''You''ll be treated like them more than you''ll shelter. Parents, of course. Do you mind if I expand the damage?


    Even I, the otherworldly man, told the Demon King, ''What''s going on with his education!?'' The word can be directed. Miss Leelier can''t be the exception.


    Lucas knows that, so I guess he clearly said ''those guys are bad''.... We''ll judge Lucas, unlike them, understands our anger.


    Miss Leelier gets stuck in words, but she doesn''t get help from anyone.... even from the nobles of Kivera, who are turning their consciousness here.


    "Mizuki. You deliberately said her faults, didn''t you? May the other nobles not help you."


    "Hehe, don''t you think?


    In front of Miss Leary like that, me and Sail are continuing the farce. We''re squealing at each other, in our ears, so we''re flirting like a couple, anticipating that we can barely hear them around!


    ¡­¡­


    This guy''s got a clear shot. Oh, Lucas looks at me with his jitsy eyes. Because I know so far, he doesn''t seem to think I''m serious about flirting.


    Don''t look at me like that, Lou! Because this means another thing!


    "... If we don''t talk from this side, will her prince come out?


    If I turn my gaze behind Miss Leelier, Sayle will slightly deepen her grin as to whether she was also sensing my aim.


    "Inside, you seem more alert, don''t you? I''m still a step back, and I can''t subtly say I''m a party. I guess I can just be a Kingsguard and read some air. He seems to be at the beginning of this night club, and it works conveniently for him."


    "Hmm... is it possible to decide that ''it''s an unexpected thing for me''"


    "Probably. Now some people think I''ve come to Kivera without knowing anything about Miss Leelier..."


    Another aim - the Kingsguard Knight of Alberda. He has never been mixed up in conversation and even seemed confused.


    But this is bad for Miss Leelier and the others. Is it what it usually looks like, something that felt like Miss Leelier & the surrounding knights + Kingsguard from the beginning.


    That''s why I decided to pull out the Kingsguard knight... the enemy seems to do it inside too. She doesn''t seem to get on this one''s provocation, like she''s inspired by Miss Leary''s acting.


    Chip! If he crosses over here, I''ll have something cleaned up at once...!


    Sa, I don''t know what to do, but I look around... I think of "a certain person".


    ¡­¡­


    Speaking of which, there''s only one guy who can lure out the Kingsguard, right? Someone who knows what Miss Leelier normally looks like and has quite a bit of information on the Kingsguard knight, but it''s not unnatural.


    Sayle noticed ahead of my gaze, too, and I turn my gaze towards you to imitate it. And you guessed my intentions, I laughed small.


    "I see, you ask ''he'' to move"


    "It''s a good idea."


    The person at the end of our gaze¡­ Lucas frowns in surprise when he realizes our hot gaze directed at him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Go, Lou!


    You felt silent intimidation and magic from your gaze, and Lucas makes you jump on your shoulders frightened. I noticed that, Virgil. You guys tilted your necks... and when you noticed our gaze, you moved subtly and came to a position where you could hide Lucas from them.


    Given the disrespect of those around us, it''s only natural that a knight moves to protect Lucas. In fact, he didn''t seem particularly unnatural except for this one who is aware of our intentions.


    With Lucas'' gaze in confusion, we all run our gaze to the Kingsguard knight. Fortunately, Miss Leary and the others are all over themselves and have not noticed our removal.


    Kingsguard knights are more concerned about Al and his assistant prime minister, and they seem to be out of consciousness from us to see Miss Leelier even as we flirt.... he may also have been thinking inside, about the future. If you care, have you judged yourself to be more important in other countries than the rest of the world?


    When Lucas noticed the person ahead of us, he immediately perceived the intent. When I whisper something to you, Virgil, I turn to the Kingsguard knight.


    Come on, shall we work together, Lou? Immediately, royalty of this country, would you like me to draw you to this occasion!

 377 stirred up, stirred up, and the night grew longer its three

    We were in conversation with Lucas as as he sensed his intentions.... Miss Leelier, it looks like you care about us after all. Sail knows that, too, so I''m not letting him go.


    Maybe the guardians seem envious because their ''friends'' are impudent. The face is a matter of preference, but the guardians are definitely better off with the identities they were born with and their current status.


    He is a knight and an insult. The Guardians are the "Royal Trusted Knights," so ahhh. Both ability and loyalty are recognized by the highest authority¡­ Generally speaking, excellent properties with certainty of birth - but on the inside are accidental properties.


    Except for Cecil and Sieg, who have special circumstances, they are undoubtedly promising stocks. That''s what the Kingsguard knows, so you didn''t want to sell the fight, did you? When compared, it''s clearly something you''re inferior to.


    And naturally, Miss Leary must be guessing that too. That never seemed like a reason not to rely on my fianc¨¦e, the Kingsguard Knight.


    ... inferior, my own fianc¨¦e. It''s about her pride, so I don''t want her to know about her fianc¨¦. The corner, "I found the love of destiny."


    As frustrated with the status quo, she will now have a whirlpool of feelings similar to jealousy. This was close to certainty. Because there''s something obviously hostile floating around in my eyes that I can be directed at from time to time.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, in an identity sense, the guardians can be your fianc¨¦e.


    In the name of a guardian, you also look like I took...?


    Maybe it makes sense to piss Miss Leelier off that Sayle is in a deliberate flirting mode.


    That harm, or something like murder or hostility, is directed not only at me, Miss Leelier... but also by the ladies around me, but it seems to have come through beautifully there.


    He''s a terrible guy. I''m supposed to be an object to protect, but I can''t believe you''re using it...!


    "I believe you''ll be fine, Mizuki."


    What a whisper of a word to be whispered. Staring at her with a jitty eye, Sayle laughed with pleasure.


    "If you''re trying to bring out the truth about that one, I think you should provoke him as much as you think you''re overspending him. Besides the guardians, we have people who bring information back to Carlosa and Baraksin and Sarovara."


    "... you want me to skin you?


    "That would be more interesting for future sales and picture books, wouldn''t it? Kivela suffered some wounds and eventually solved the problem she was carrying, which would have benefited her.... a little more, don''t you think you could make a scandal?


    ¡­¡­


    Didn''t you care that Kivera would gain? [M]


    If I turned my gaze to everyone properly, they would have noticed somehow Al was bitterly smiling, Klaus was through with a cool face, Cecil was... nodding with a convincing look. Assistant Chancellor and His Highness Linus are frightened.


    Only one, Sarovara''s escort knight, was doing your job with great seriousness. But he was supposed to have a recording magic item, so even if he did a serious job, he''d be able to bring home some blast footage of Tircia''s great admiration.


    It is pitiful that the person is only doing a serious job. He would never do it in his own personality, but at the time of becoming a lady fox parsley, he (unconsciously) joined us splendidly.


    "So you''re going to make me hostile! For once, you know what you''re supposed to protect?


    "Of course. Based on that, you called me this time, didn''t you?...... I hope. Because I believe whatever happens to you will be fine."


    General Reishi Saillit looks very entertaining. Capture me in your arms - it looks like you''re holding me, but it''s practically a capture - and I don''t suppose you''re willing to let me get away with it.


    ... Oh, the Knights dressed for service are looking at me with their eyes at the pathetic...! Help¡­ come. Yeah, you don''t have to, Knights. I don''t think you guys can beat Sail.


    While thinking about it, Lucas seems to have set a target for the Kingsguard knight. The Kingsguard knights have also turned their attention to Lucas and Virgil for feeling your gaze, with a somewhat tense look on their face.


    "You don''t think anything?


    As soon as Lucas spoke, the Kingsguard knight dew his vigilance. He just seemed to know who Lucas was and recognized him as someone he couldn''t handle poorly.


    "You chose Leelier until you abandoned your impending marriage a month later. ¡­ well, I hear that the inconvenience that arose at that time pushed ''everything'' to my ex-fianc¨¦ and his house."


    "... eh"


    To Lucas'' words, who knows the situation better than expected, the Kingsguard knight, for a moment, looked remorseful. The immediate run of gaze around him would be due to the reaction of the surrounding nobles to the insane actions he had taken - the breaking of his engagement a month before marriage and the consequent push of this on his ex-fianc¨¦e''s house.


    To the appearance of such a Kingsguard knight, assistant prime minister and His Highness Linus, who explained the circumstances, and even the Guardian knight, also turn a dewy gaze at his disgust at the Kingsguard knight.


    They belong to the highest ranks in each country. Naturally, it was insane to break the engagement a month before the marriage, and he realized that the ''inconvenience'' of being pushed by the Kingsguard knight was by no means a small one.


    It''s obvious, because it''s more ''natural'' to think of it like this.


    Enough to certify an insane guy, even if he''s not harmed.


    The home of the Kingsguard knight, I set up, ''When a merchant hates you, you can''t do it as a nobleman! (Interpretation)'' Even though it''s hard to retaliate, it seems that he came here and was also the object of disgust from Carlosa and Baraxin.


    ... Well, it''s hard to be connected to your own country. I don''t want to get involved with people who could be gods of the plague, rather than tasteless. Self-defense, important. If there is a fire powder to descend, it is natural to fight it with all your might.


    "I wanted to accompany you until then. Are you okay to remain a bystander, even though Leelier is desperate?


    The nobles who heard Lucas'' words gradually turned their consciousness to the Kingsguard knight. Until now, even though it was a perception like that of Miss Leelier and the others, it seems to have become a high-profile being at once.


    While we are doing so, Lucas'' onslaught continues.


    "I don''t know what words they whispered, but I and my father ''have not forgiven'' Leelier for his actions. What was missed was for a reason. Still, there''s no way it won''t work more than bothering other countries"


    "Please wait! Your Majesty... Lord Wilfred King of Alberda has forgiven us!


    "Right, ''I forgive you,'' I hear. But that''s a permit for" you guys to accompany, "not" hold them accountable for the harm they do "?


    "Huh...?


    ''Only marriage was allowed,'' they said, a pompous Kingsguard knight. Miss Leelier, who was listening to the two conversations, also didn''t know what it meant, looks suspicious.


    "Brother Lucas?... What the hell is that all about?


    Miss Leelier, who was supposed to be trying to help us with ''your friends'', seems to care more about ourselves. Consciousness is no longer entirely suited to this problem.


    Lucas doesn''t hide his feelings from the two of them.


    "You guys would be unfamiliar with things like politics and negotiation... those are like word games. Indeed, the King''s forgiveness would have appeared in" Disengagement at an Insane Time "and" Your Marriage ".... but that''s all. Did King Alberda tell you that he would not ask me about all the harm that would ensue with it? Otherwise, you''ll have to think about them, and you and your parents will have to move."


    Both eyes open to amazement. If Lucas''s words are correct, then naturally he did the opposite.


    Lucas turned his gaze to me. Nature and the surrounding gaze also turn to me.


    "Hey, magician. You know what I mean when I say ''word play''?


    "Of course!"


    "Then listen.... How would you interpret King Alberda''s sincerity?


    You''re gonna shake it on me, Lu-chan!


    My position is found out with the Magic Instructor (= otherworldly = civilian). It would be a humiliating development if you shielded your identity and blood muscles from Miss Leelier, who has been at your disposal. ''Cause we couldn''t understand what even the other worlds of civilian treatment could understand!


    Apparently, Lucas was more offended by these two than I imagined. I didn''t know you two would bother to ask the person you think is the most humiliating (= me).


    "King Alberda... Didn''t Master Will ''test the common sense of the two and their readiness''?


    "Specifically?


    Lucas is going to listen in a more penetrating way. Subtly, it''s not because you look like you''re having fun...


    "With common sense, ''we can anticipate the breakdown of the engagement, which took the form of putting it through impossibility, and the harm it would cause''. This is not just about divestiture, including the possibility that there will be a crack in the connection between countries¡­. Because more than King Kivera has publicly declared his walking distance to another country, it could collapse."


    In a nutshell, you mean ''where you sell fights to King Kivera''!


    They seemed to think they made King Alberda acknowledge me, but Master Will never promised to ''talk to King Kivera''.... I didn''t hear that, even from Glenn.


    Or it''s likely that the two of them were deliberately silent in anticipation of the actions the culprits would take. Especially since Glenn is definitely there. Butch-cut red cats won''t be nice enough to explain one thing to me.


    Christa didn''t think of it... because of her lack of experience. With that in mind, didn''t Glenn refer to this time as'' study ''? I have no eyes inside, including getting to know me.


    "Next, about ''Trying to Be Ready''. It will continue earlier, but I will not absolve myself of reprimands from King Kivela more than doing something so unsolicited. Of course, you will not be on your side with the nobles of your own country or with those of other countries.... Well, you can see that by looking at the current situation."


    "Naturally. I don''t even know who''s on your side, you fool."


    In fact, none of them are trying to help Miss Leelier. It is also possible that King Kivela is turning to contain it, but more than the situation has revealed so far, if we take sides, it could result in the fall of the house.


    ''Cause there''s no guarantee you''ll be safe with them, all right?


    "Father doesn''t [forgive] Leelier for his actions," Lucas said, "what was missed was for a reason. In other words, if there is no reason for it, no waiting to be punished! That is.


    Besides, people from other countries have heard that. I can''t do cover-ups. More to the point, King Kivella invited us... ''King Kivella set this up'' also makes me think.


    "Your Majesty... not a word of such a thing..."


    A Kingsguard knight who loses words to unexpected events but speaks only of them.... but not the kind of person who would allow such an excuse. King Kivela, Lucas, and... Master Will.


    "I don''t know what you think of Master Will, do you? He''s one or two of those people I don''t want to argue with, right?


    "What..."


    "Without Glenn, of course. If you are fooled by grandeur and friendly attitude, you will see a hell of a lot. It''s exactly what ''word play'' and ''guidance'' are good at, Master Will."


    The Kingsguard knight exposed his consternation to my assessment as a demon conductor. But this is true. Cecil also has a convincing look as to whether she remembered the intercession during her escape trip.


    Everyone deserves to be vigilant if they are opponents of malice and hostility from the beginning. But Master Will doesn''t break his grand attitude, and some disrespect makes him laugh and miss it.


    Except! That''s the trap, so ahhh!


    ''(On the spot) you''ll miss it'' but ''I didn''t say I wouldn''t use it later''. In the case of Master Will, we need to be sure we don''t get into trouble later. Plus, don''t say anything far-fetched about this one.


    At that time, I am very tired because it is a conversation where I am choosing words, or the exploration of my stomach. Therefore, I did not let Cecil and the others have a conversation at that time. If royalty takes their word for each other, there''s nothing we can do about it in other countries.


    "What, you think it''s more troublesome than your father?


    Unexpectedly, Lucas'' consciousness turns to me. I let my gaze swim while exposing myself to the truth.


    "King Kivela is also a troublemaker... it feels more like a verbal beating than an exploration. Well, if they send you, send them back! So you don''t have to worry about it that much..."


    ''Oh......''


    The voices of these faces, including Lucas and the others, are haunting. I guess I and King Quivera''s send-off could have easily been predicted.


    Gentlemen, you seem convinced, above all.... I mean, you don''t care about me now!?

 378 A knights monologue and inexplicable emotions

    - That was the beginning of a single invitation.


    "A night club hosted by King Kivera?


    "Yes! Gradually, things are going to clear up. Now I can introduce you as my fianc¨¦e."


    Lilier is in a good mood to see. It was like being trapped in a hall all the time, so he''s happy to be out in a glorious place for the first time in a long time.


    I was secretly relieved to find out that this Duke''s house was safe for her to look like that. Even when it comes to night clubs, there are extreme parts where you can enjoy a gorgeous place. Especially for the women, it can be a headache inside.


    - Leelier is looking forward to the night club because she has nothing to worry about.


    While dresses and ornaments are fashionable, minimal outfits are also mandatory beyond participation. But I can''t say dresses, etc., because the fabrics, designs, and gems used in them all lead to ''the financial power of the house'' and ''the ability to gather information''.


    In other words, just by looking at them, some ''state of the house'' becomes known. It would also be natural for people''s gaze to become worthy and seemingly certain.


    Ornaments can be used around, but dresses don''t. There will be more opportunities to make new dresses than attending frequent nightclubs.


    These were very mind-boggling projects for financially powerless ladies and ladies. Anyway, dropping off a night club is also about losing opportunities to build new connections and gather information.


    In the first place, a valuable meeting place for those who are not married or even have no fianc¨¦e. Unless there was a political engagement, there were not many people looking for someone to marry at night clubs.


    "Master L¨¹ze will escort me, won''t he?


    "Oh, of course"


    If I smiled and answered, Lilier laughed happily. Keep it up, you''re in a good mood and you''re holding onto one of my arms.


    "We''re going to have a revelation at home, but we can be proud of everyone one foot away. Phew... Our love is like a story."


    ¡­¡­


    Is that a word for ''breaking the marriage that was decided a month later and choosing Leelier''?


    Or do you mean, "I made King Alberda [acknowledge] our company"?


    I don''t know which one you''re talking about, but to call it ''love like a story'' would be a little too dirty. It wasn''t just me, Leelier, but also because I was honest with my heart - arrogant in her case.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had a night club, and I''d like some decorations that fit the dress I just tailored."


    You don''t realize how I feel, and it already seems like Leelier''s head is full of fun nightclubs. He looks adorable snuggling innocently, but he thinks he''s up to something because he knows that there''s some unexpected arrogance lurking inside him.


    "I''m sure everyone will bless you. It looks like your father and mother could be with you."


    "The Dukes are admitting to me, aren''t they?"


    "I''ve had a lot to talk about, but I''ve been longing for a romantic marriage. So we were both happy."


    ¡­¡­ Really? "


    Smile and snort, but something disgusting spreads across my chest. There was no clear form, but a deliberate ''something'' disturbed my mind.


    Until now...... yes, I never thought of it this way until before I came to Kivera. Luckily given all of a sudden, my mood should have just been exhilarating. ''Chosen'' - because I was so confident.


    If Leelier had been an innocent, just a courtier admiring love, she wouldn''t have taken that hand. It was Leelier''s position to make the decision that chose her, and most importantly, because she felt her own ambition and arrogance.


    It wasn''t just a brittle thing called love, it was a match of interest that connected us.


    Being unconscious and a leelier with an inferiority towards royalty, you should be able to be my understander with ambition. Financial power and status are important, but Rosa can only shackle me.


    Sounds good to me, but Rosa was too abnegate. I wouldn''t even think about using the position of ''Princess Christa''s Friend'' in that one, it would be a lifetime of just living a life that suits my identity.


    I wasn''t kidding. My grandfather''s will and all that, and I''ll be the Kingsguard for days like that...!


    Living honestly alone is not something noble society can do. At least for those who are as ambitious and aspire to be up there as I am. If you work for the Royal Castle, you don''t like it.


    ... For me, the hand reached out from Lilier was certainly something that could be called ''luck'' or ''salvation''. There will be difficulties with her character, but if her presence helps me, I will laugh and accept.


    - Yes, I thought so. Not until this night club starts.


    A nightclub venue visited by four people, including the Dukes and Leelier, and me. The group that was there, for better or worse, stood out, gathering people''s gaze. But that''s not all I thought was odd.


    I first felt... uncomfortable, didn''t I? There''s no obvious hostility, but I can''t wipe the atmosphere like it''s being observed from around me.


    If it were to be the Duke''s house, but also the daughter-in-law of a former princess, it would naturally attract some attention. Its influence is something that you can''t fool around with, and if you buy offense poorly, you''ll be crushed instantly.


    But that''s not the only reason I feel uncomfortable. Somehow, you get the impression that you''re being watched.


    Because the Leeliers are flat, even I have trouble dealing with them. Besides, Leelier was surrounded by ''friends'' and didn''t notice my confused expression.


    Eventually, the Dukes found someone beside an earlier group and called us and went over there. And... there must have been something.


    People''s bragging, curious gaze, voiceless expectations of ''watching'' our actions.


    He was feeling uncomfortable taking me with him, and Leelier followed the Dukes. No, ''that purpose changed from the middle of nowhere'' to be exact. Because a group of people who were ridiculing themselves to surround women dressed like military uniforms had all the beautiful ones.


    It''s only natural that Leelier would be interested in them. They don''t seem to be from this country, but they are undoubtedly nobles. The outfit is the majority of those dressed as knights, but the ornament worn subtly is definitely a magic item.


    The demonic stones used, and the shapes that serve as decorations enough, the jewels that are used¡­ any one would be an impossible substitute for the lower nobility.


    I wondered if they were human beings from different countries. Sarovara is present in Ilfena, Zebrest, Corbella and Carlossa, and indeed the knights of various countries.


    What the country doesn''t know is military uniforms? only a woman and two male aristocrats wrapped around. But with so many knights from so many countries, there is no other possibility.


    Inside, beside me in surprise, Lilier secretly raised her mouth angle. If you follow that gaze... the first prince of Kivera, who should have been removed from the king prince. He is, to Leelier, a man who hits his cousin.


    Of course, Leelier wasn''t happy to see his cousin. I suppose you thought it would be a good idea to talk to a beautiful group.


    In the first place, the first prince of Kivela should have been the one who nearly caused the situation one step ahead of his demise: ''Kivela is defeated by a demon mentor''. It was thought that Leelier''s leeway came from that point as well.


    "Long time no see, brother Lucas"


    I go out of my way to put it on ''Brother'' and take an attitude that I just don''t say is close to you, Lilier. But the first prince just truncated Leelier''s idea and other prospects. Again, I doubt that.


    The First Prince is certainly no longer the King Prince. In other words, ''Until then, it was the first right to inherit the throne''! If you assume a blood relationship with Leelier, it''s not surprising to be close.


    But the First Prince - Master Lucas treats Lilier with an attitude that doesn''t mean he''s uncomfortable. It''s like... it''s like saying, ''Shame on Kivera''!


    What''s this all about? Given Leelier''s position, no matter how much he doesn''t care about being eaten, he should avoid attitudes that would make him suspect him of being unfriendly with the royal family.


    The Duke of Alogancia is the back shield of the second prince in charge of the next generation, and that should have been all but unshakeable, beyond the fact that the Lady is the sister of King Quivera.


    Confused in my sight were... women in military uniforms, and knights watching her proudly. I was surprised that a woman who did not hide being cordial with Master Lucas was a demon mentor who defeated Kivela, but what was more surprising than that was the ''character of the demon mentor''.


    A Magic Instructor is a ''disaster of the world''. I thought the personality, the way it is, would be exhausted to a harsh word. ''Cause, right? It''s not normal for an individual to lose his country, no matter what he thinks.


    Though the foolish powerful who wanted to take the Magic Instructor into their own country have an affair, the ''country'' includes'' civilians too ''. It''s unusual to destroy it in its entirety.


    However, the achievements of the wizard in front of you are very different from those of the wizards you have previously heard.


    Results, but minimal sacrifice.


    We also have friendly relations and personal relationships with kings from all over the country.


    Sometimes even the invitation to fight together benefits them.


    Previous perceptions don''t work, "inexplicable beings". "Creatures born in different worlds".


    That was the Wizard''s perception for me. Ning Lo, I even think you were the one who was judging accurately. For whatever reason, there is even a strangely good man''s name for such a wizard as the "Sinful Wizard."


    But I would be reminded that the idea was sweet.


    ''Her guardians hear the majority of the Duke''s family. So, no wonder Lord Magic is more in charge of escorts?


    As soon as the majority of the knights surrounding her became aware that they were guardians, Leelier''s ''friends'' insulted the guardians, unaware that they were.


    Heart to heart, tongue to tongue at its stupidity, but the words you utter once will not return. And... worst of all, Lilier and the ''friends'' didn''t recognize the seriousness of the matter.


    But there''s no way the Wizard will miss it. As soon as she heard the words...... ''I laughed''. It''s like saying I found a toy, but I laughed deeper for fun!


    The guardians who saw it also laughed. It''s like, ''The time has come!'' After all the gazing at each other, they were turning their hoped-for eyes to the magician.


    - And.


    "It''s also true that you doubted their strength. As I said earlier, the guardians are mostly Duke people. Naturally, there is more pride than being born in such a house and living in its present position through its own efforts. ''


    The words of the Wizard, who was told to meet their expectations, were a reminder of that trust, no matter how anyone heard it.


    The Wizard, who is supposed to be an otherworldly man, ''understands'' them¡­ the way they are. I don''t know how much had happened before that happened, but the Mage was undoubtedly one of them.


    - Being not only protected, but protected and sometimes deposited back.


    Those words come to mind. In fact, earlier words seeped anger underestimating the guardians. I''m trying to be fun, but that magician is definitely angry.


    I guess I wasn''t the only one who felt that way. The words of the guardians that followed should also be deliberate, but for some reason, I get the impression that we''re all playing. ¡­ it goes without saying that the ''prey'' of that ''play'' is us.


    "Envy."


    It''s supposed to be horrible, but for some reason, those words come to mind. The country is different, the existence to serve is different, and yet it embraces the Wizard as its core. So suddenly, I understood.


    - They say they''re heartfelt ''fun''. He said he was proud of this relationship!


    The Wizards and Guardians enjoyed the situation even though the conversation between Master Lucas and the Wizard only seemed to hunt us down. Leelier... No, it''s just a heartbeat play for them when they say it leads to the elimination of those involved in the next generation, their chase.


    I have the ability to just enjoy it.... trustworthy. The connection to the Magic Master, who deserves to be called "Disaster," is undoubtedly the pride of the Guardians.


    In addition to that, the upright gaze of Sarovara''s knight, who was in a position to follow the magician, hurt.


    There are no guardians in Sarovara. But I''m still allowed to be here... because he also has the trust of the magicians.


    Sure, I think I heard Princess Tircia of Sarovara is close to the Magic Instructor. So you went to the protection of the single, the Wizard, under the Lord''s command?... Has it been judged by the Lord that he can be the guardian of the magician?


    ¡­¡­


    While we''re at it, our sins will be revealed. The sincerity of His Majesty''s words, which I thought were forgiven on my own, and the response that was required. We wouldn''t have a bright future if we hadn''t noticed all that.


    Still, I''m going to try and scratch as much as I can than I chose this path. But it is also ''as Lilier''s fianc¨¦e'' and there is nothing you can do as a knight. That''s why, it''s empty.


    I wanted to crawl up. So I became a Kingsguard at the end of my efforts.


    But... I guess I wanted to be ''what''?

 379 In their own mood - in the case of a maid and a servant

    "In the case of a certain warrant lady" (Leelier perspective)


    - Why, is this happening?


    In the sight in front of me, I can''t hide my frustration. Brother Lucas, who is turning a hard eye, of course, the lovely ones in front of him... because they don''t even show as much fondness for me as they do for the shards.


    Although we have managed to fix it on the surface, Lucas, the gaze we can direct from your brother remains harsh. Instead, you speak of smelling my position, but no one speaks the language to take it in.


    Though I am the Duke''s Lady, I inherit the blood of a thick royal family.


    He is the king''s niece and hits the cousin of the second prince, who is seen as the next king.


    It''s worth it, I am. You can never ignore me, not just me, but those who come with me.


    In fact, I''ve been able to do whatever I want in Kivera so far. Not just the Duke''s Lady, but our home is the ''rear shield of the next king''. If you buy anger, there''s a temporary ordeal waiting for you... you can''t turn to the enemy.


    ... Yet.


    No matter how many other people you are, you should be able to grasp more of those circumstances than you are coming to our country in diplomacy!


    All the nice people in front of me ignored me - I didn''t even say hello - and I didn''t even try to get involved. Instead of keeping your mouth shut on our conversation, you''re ''unwilling to talk''. indifference, maybe I could say.


    - Humiliation, was.


    I am used to seclusion and malicious gaze. I never feared anything like that, and it was a feeling of superiority that I felt every time I was directed at it.


    If you pretended to be hurt by them and frightened them, ''your friend'' comforted me by mentioning them and criticized them.


    I don''t think that''s all that''s included there is a favor for me. Because it''s ''my value'', including everything I have myself - like appearances, households, blood muscles.


    Yet those people show no interest at all. I''m more than involved in diplomacy. I''m supposed to be something I can never ignore.


    ... ''I don''t need it,'' I thought they said.


    With that attitude, with an indifferent look, in words I can''t speak to, ''I don''t need you''!


    I do not know whether it is their own decision or that of the country. But it was humiliating to me, and more than that, it wasn''t something I could ignore. If that goes through, my value will collapse from the ground up.


    And there''s one more thing that bothers me.... No, unforgivable for me, is it?


    Their interest is directed at women wearing clothes like military uniforms. I was surprised when she found out she was a magician, but at the same time the fact was that she was relieved.


    Because the Wizard is a being called ''The Disaster of the World''. There is now a past that has defeated this Kivera. And the majority of those who surround her say that she is the guardian of her¡­ magician.


    Then I can''t help but worry about her the most. This is Kibera, and we can''t let the Wizard break out again, can we?


    Yeah, I thought...


    Why is she so close to your brother Lucas?


    Why is she being asked for her opinion as a matter of course?


    How could she be... loved by all the guardians!?


    If it''s a job... if it''s a role, I don''t think I can help putting her first. That much, I can understand, too.


    But the gaze that can be directed at that magician¡­ its warmth and mercy. Undisputed, I can understand it as'' she is loved ''.


    In particular, the knight of Zebrast seemed important to her and held her from behind to show off. Even whispering in each other''s ears makes me exasperate.


    The friendly exchange of the two is a sight that the other guardians are likely to be jealous of, but they just look at the two smiling. And it''s the female knight of Corbella and the knight of Sarovara who are going to turn a stern eye to protect those two.


    What do you mean, the Wizard thinks that state is normal?


    Why can''t you blame anyone? So obvious!?


    "She is forgiven," I felt, because I don''t blame you, Brother Lucas, or the Knights of Kivera who obey you, for anything. No, I don''t have to blame you, but if you showed me in your attitude that you were uncomfortable, there would still have been salvation.


    Because they are completely absent, the surroundings are puzzling, yet the gaze of criticism cannot be turned. "The Prince of Quivera is forgiving" ¡­ the fact that I am terribly angry.


    Turning his gaze to Master L¨¹ze, he also could see how confused he was. At the same time that I feel sorry for him, I am still disappointed that he is to this extent.


    He is an ambitious man, something to aspire to above and beyond his engagement to me. It''s not like I don''t have any favors at all, but I''m not even drowning enough to bet everything on love.


    That is why I am baffled by this situation. Because the situation I whispered to him is completely different!


    ¡­¡­


    But that would only be now, too. Because I''m the last person to laugh.


    Because it''s only a matter of time before the Second Prince becomes the King Prince. There can be no more punishment than the fact that our Duke''s family is the biggest rear shield of the Second Prince and the home of his biological mother, the side chamber.


    Lie down sad and pretend to be as healthy as you can be. Let us weep and beg that the sins of ''your friends'' be mitigated.


    It would be foolish to make a loud noise. We know we''re not going to be punished, so we just have to create a flow that we''re allowed to do.


    That''s what happened all the time. Even your mothers will take my side.


    So, you don''t like all kinds of magicians? Whatever you''re up to, it''s no use. Not as long as this is Kivera.


    "A Sigh of Salvation" (Cain Perspective)


    I snuck out a sigh of relief at the lady posing as healthy and gentle. Yeah, you wouldn''t notice if you weren''t used to those things, but they look so deliberate to me, naturally.


    That is, of course, due to the fact that there is someone who pretends to be a ''lovely knight'' from day to day. If you''re used to seeing that guy''s two-sided nature, you won''t be fooled by that degree of acting.


    In the first place, it is a rare beast who self-declares from Mizuki that ''in the original world, he was a civilian with no criminal record'', etc. Abel and I said, ''Sleep before you say it!'' And I penetrated, for the record.


    Horribly, this seems to be an untrue fact... but for that, Mizuki had an unintelligible side to the back work with pleasure. Mizuki, who seems to be self-absorbed and honest with herself, enjoys working from the bottom of her heart...!


    While dating Mizuki and the others, Abel and I learned... "Trust your instincts"!


    Mizuki says it''s our ability to avert crises. I don''t know if that works, but Abel and I could intuitively feel like ''something sucks''. It naturally works on people as well.


    Not because of reason, not because of some reason, just because I said, ''Shit, don''t come near me! Feel it.'' Now, no one understands. Even we have trouble explaining.


    But Mizki and His Highness Elshon say that''s fine. Because we believe in the warning that comes from our instincts and the ability we inherit from our mothers, it''s our job to prove it.


    It''s an unconditional trust directed at us.


    I think that''s why we care about Mizuki and His Highness.


    ''Cause, right? How many knights exist who can turn their trust that far?


    They are not stupid.... No, ''I wasn''t allowed to be stupid''. That''s understandable, even if you don''t like it, if you watch the Argents protect you both.


    If we stay away from danger and teach nothing, we will be able to live a peaceful life to some extent. However, when unexpected events occur, their protection does not necessarily continue.


    His Highness was well aware of that. So far, you''ve survived with your own talent and driving. That''s why I know now that Mizuki has given me the kind of education that I can do that too - suddenly I think I threw it into Zebrast to let them learn these things -.


    Well... as a result, I became a magician who was good at word play and showed a wide variety of cuts. If Your Highness scolds you, it seems to listen to what you say for once, so I guess it''s trivial.


    ... Mizuki, you''re on your own from the beginning. That was definitely not your fault. Original personality.


    With that in mind, look at the ''farce'' that started earlier. Basically in the form of an argument between Master Lucas and the Lady of the Order, but there Mizuki and the others were mixed up and doing their ''work''.


    Hunting down the ladies, of course, incites them, speaks the truth, and crushes the objection. It doesn''t make sense to say ''I didn''t know'' any more than Mizuki, a different world man, understands. It''s vicious inside.


    And most importantly, the guardians attached to it were vicious in circles. No, I''m right in the sense of work!


    General Saillite...... you need to stick to Mizuki, you don''t!?


    Lord Klaus to Lord Argent... why are you looking at Mizuki with a look at his loved ones!?


    Lord Argent and Lord Klaus were totally amused and hitchhiking General Saillite. Apparently, there is a prior division of roles, and this time Princess Celestina is primarily responsible for escorting Mizuki.


    He''s the only female guardian, so in a way, he can also be considered the right choice.... because I saw Princess Celestina who didn''t have a chance to act as a guardian on a daily basis, I guess that doesn''t mean. Maybe.


    This extraction also seemed to include consideration for knights seconded by Sarovara. If the guardians who have been with us since day to day go out and take his job, Princess Tircia will persevere.


    Lord Siegfried and his patron, Lord Keith... are there such things as the escorts of Lord Linus and Lord Celian? These two are not suited to things like verbal play and negotiation, so I guess the role was decided with a focus on combat ability.


    ... Well, still, it''s Lord Siegfried who sometimes says something sharp and freezes the field. That''s where I want Lord Keith to do his best. Wish me a good fight.


    The problem is the three main guardians...... Lord Argent, Lord Klaus and Lord Saillite, I guess.


    They''re all aligned, and they don''t have good character. My lord is angry this time - after being taken lightly by the merchants, Mizuki turned his work around - so there will be no shards of kindness directed at the enemy.


    Now, General Saillite is clearly inciting the Duke''s Lady. I don''t stick to Mizuki on a daily basis, so from me, I''m only uncomfortable.... I''m only uncomfortable!


    Belly or black, he is the owner of neutral beauty. It exudes strange persuasion.


    Even if they say ''favorite'' or something, they might believe it.


    In fact, the expression ''all the bad kids, they''re interested in pranks'' fits perfectly, but the nature of the guardians has been found out in other countries. If you''re finding out, mistakes don''t treat you as a good property. They are all accidental properties.


    At the edge of my sight, I see my crack, Abel. Abel looks at Mizuki and the others with an indescribable look, but doesn''t seem to go by. You must have a similar look to me, and I don''t want to get anywhere near the Mizuki guys right now.


    Blah, I''m scared. We don''t want to be Mizuki''s toys!


    The Duke''s Ladies are courageously running for prey. Let''s split this place from the stage for them and let it stand still.


    At the end of the day, King Kivera will come out. Until then, if you waste your feet scratching, Your Highness will be amused... no, I will be glad... and no, er... the hoarding will go down!


    We serve. Just a paycheck. Whether His Royal Highness has finally asked you to do your job, it is only a chore and a record keeper.


    Come on, you murderers! Because if His Royal Highness or King Kivela respond funny enough to laugh so hard, maybe the path of salvation could be opened up for a little while!


    ¡­¡­


    Afterwards, the spectacle course will be even worse, I''m sure. It''s none of our business!

 380 One of the loyalists.

    Miss Leelier, who was listening to me and Lucas, and the Kingsguard knight, were silent for the time being. They say unexpected things - but, like Lucas said, they should have had to guess - and they''re not chasing their heads.


    ... but I was staring at them raw and warm, seemingly all over myself.


    Hey... have you forgotten that there were people on this scene who didn''t know about this?


    Lucas did not merely explain Master Will''s response and encouraged them to become aware. Because I exposed one case of Alberda to the people who are here.


    Of course, you won''t know the details. Exactly, I don''t think I can see everything with that, and there''s obviously a lack of information.


    But! Most importantly... or, ''Just understand this!'' One point was that it was perfectly understandable.


    "Master Lucas will do it, too. I didn''t know they''d sell a fight to King Alberda."


    "No, no, no, the savvy will know, ''That''s what''s causing it, buying King Kivella''s wrath''. Now we don''t have any allies. King Kivera is the King of this country."


    "I see. If you have loyalty to King Kivela, you will not shelter them. If you want to shelter..."


    "Like the Duke of Alogancia, I have some thoughts for the next generation... don''t you mean I''m rubbing against the Second Prince or have plans to do so? Whatever the decent sons, those Duchess and Miss Leary are out. By and large, if you''re exposing yourself so far, it''s not just when you could fall together."


    "That''s right. ¡­ we have to revise Lucas'' rating a little bit"


    It''s where we converse, but we turn our gaze to Lucas. Sayle seems to be underestimating Lucas a lot more than expected. However, that would be the same for this one who''s been listening to the conversation so far.


    Simply say, ''You guys, you sold a fight to Alberda!?'' Instead of blaming me, ''the outsiders'' - whose positions are civilian, so basically, they are not politically involved - ''controlled the place without creating a debt to another country'' by turning them into counterparts in conversation.


    This is because if you use other faces, who are obviously people from other countries, it can be a bit of a hassle, right?


    It is incumbent upon them to report more than "be here according to the life of the Lord". So if I report that ''I played a part in the culpability of the common sense ladies'', it would be a ''loan to Kivela''.


    Though not sail, this is'' that only Kivera gains''.


    There can''t be a brother-in-law for another country to do something.


    The only exception not to be hooked on it is me, the ''Wizard with [personal friends] in many countries''.


    At the point of calling Lucas "Lucas," there will be enough recognition that "Lucas and the Wizard are your friends". ''It''s no use blaming me,'' he said, but it''s likely he was allowing ''Lou to call you'' in anticipation of these things.


    Beyond this fact, the rest of the country can''t say, ''The Mage has made a loan to Kivera''. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, bla


    Lucas seems to be getting reports of what I did to him, so no doubt, I assume he knows something similar happened. Besides that, even in the sense of stirring up Miss Leelier''s anger, I guess she was the best candidate.


    You''re out of line!? Come on, Lucas!


    Everyone nearby is going to regret their work more and more...!


    If it''s just me, I don''t have a problem with it being used conveniently. Even this one, I just want to stir up Miss Leelier, and I want Lucas and the others to move conveniently. It''s each other. It''s an accomplice, Ki... Ha.


    It''s just... neither Miss Leelier nor the Kingsguard knights are sweet enough to break down to this extent. Kingsguard knights seem to be the cause of what we know there will be no later, but Miss Leelier is not. She absolutely thinks she''s still stronger.


    Its absolute confidence is twofold: ''there is a good chance that the Second Prince will be the King Prince'' and ''because his house will be the home of the Second Prince''s biological mother and the greatest backshield''.


    Even if there are no asylum-seekers out there now, unless we do something about those two points, this one will be made aye free.


    Except... if it wasn''t for King Kivela, who is furious about this one.


    King Kivela hasn''t shown up at the nightclub yet. I mean, all the royal families except Lucas, they''re not here. They are watching this disturbance in a separate room via magic props. Naturally, I also admire the bad scratches of Miss Leelier, watching, awarding, and inside


    You can''t be mad at those people, look at these sights. If you don''t know there''s a back, you must exit them fast. Because it''s a disgrace to my country, or it''s like you''re exposed to weaknesses.


    In the first place, the second prince, who is seen as the next generation of Kivera, is more concerned than Lucas. There is also the young age of pre-adulthood, still emotional, even homicidal, yes.


    ¡­¡­


    No, is it possible that the princes of the younger brothers have fallen prey to the bravery of the older brothers? Or maybe you''re just ''I don''t see anything'' and you''re shitting the fools together beautifully. Either way, I''m only sure that you''re unwilling to help Miss Leelier and the others.


    With that in mind, I watched them...... somehow it seems Miss Leary''s target has moved to the escort knight. The guardian decided not to move, he put his hands together in front of his chest and turned his gazing eyes towards the escort knight.


    "I will see you with the knight of Sarovara. As the same knight...... no, as one who was helped by the wizard, please, could you please mouth it to the wizard?


    Suddenly raised to the surface stage, the escort knight gazed slightly at Miss Leelier.... For the first time in the misfortune of stability, it''s a secret that I have a raw, warm eye for the escort knight.


    I see. In the meantime, have you decided to do something about Master Will? As long as this is the case, King Kivera has to show his sincerity towards Alberda, right?


    Miss Leelier, I hear you''re turning your head a little. But sweet. Her it''s worse than being seen in this place. I just don''t seem to be reflecting.


    At the moment, the air around this face is very cold. For the convenience of the performance, my eyes aren''t laughing at all, although I haven''t shown any obvious disgust. Everyone is turning their gaze to Miss Leary, which includes scorn and contempt.


    Miss Leelier doesn''t seem to notice such subtle air because of her consciousness towards the escort knight. She continued, as always, ''An Inspiring Act, by a Healthy Lady''.


    ... The more desperate Miss Leelier is, the colder the guardians turn their eyes, to His Royal Highness Linus and his assistant Chancellor, the more ''white'' they are, the more they are.


    Read the air, Miss Leary. Maybe I''m not used to these things.


    "Please, please. Please! I understand that we were foolish. I also apologize! But the next generation of Kivera will not be involved in us... who can be Prince Wang and his biological mother!


    Oh, I stepped on a mine.


    The words I squealed by accident didn''t seem to sound like anything other than Sail. When I turned my fearful gaze around, all of my guardians were all there to quench my grin. It''s just a very horror sight with a neat face.


    Not if you''re saying... etc.


    Hey, Leelier, you idiot! That''s a one-shot out statement!?


    You, the majority of my guardians are ''knights'', you know that!? Moreover, the kind of being chosen as a guardian is'' the one with unshakable loyalty and high abilities''! The opposite of you!


    Before that, it would be wrong to treat them with only self preservation and a legitimate knight in the same line. Be an escort knight, be a guardian, ''one with unshakable loyalty,'' you have loyalty!


    Otherwise, you can''t be beside me. "I never use the Magic Instructor personally," I trust you. That''s why the overprotective Demon King trusts you.


    And naturally, they don''t ''use their royalty conveniently''.


    Be noble, knight, you will not be treated in the same line!?


    Why are you trying to ''use'' loyal subjects'' to make your punishment absent?!?


    By the way, this horror phenomenon is also contagious to the Kivera forces. Even if it was an anticipated development, it couldn''t have been done in front of us and ignored.


    Virgil, you had a tougher gaze than ever at Miss Leelier, and to you, Cyrus, you had your hands on the pattern of the sword. Cyrus, you are King Kivera''s loyal dog... and the only emotion you have is to kill anyone who tries to exploit the royalty in front of you.


    Mr. Cyrus, you''ve always hated Miss Leary. But now calm down. This is also part of King Kivera''s plan. Stay, Mr. Silas!


    ¡­¡­ May I have your permission to speak, Master Lucas? "


    "Oh, oh, forgive"


    "Thank you"


    If the escort knight asks Lucas with his emotion-shaped face, the dongled Lucas responds with his drawn face. Lucas didn''t seem to know how to handle the leopard of the escort knight, either.


    ¡­¡­


    Right, you''re scared when serious people get angry. I don''t know what to serve with a faceless expression or an emotionally unreadable expression.


    But whoever watches over the farce of anger, it is not an accumulation. In addition, the desire of the knights to kill, including the escort knights, makes them particularly vigilant.


    "Can''t you figure it out!?


    "I can''t."


    That is the conversation between me and Lucas, made up of gaze only. As soon as I shook my neck sideways, let''s forgive you for pulling a step from this one.


    ''Cause I''m scared too! (Authentic)


    Even Al is erasing his usual smile. As it were, well, I don''t think this was caused solely by Miss Leelier''s attempts to use her country''s royalty, but also by her passing about the merchants and demon kings of Ilfena.


    Heh heh... I just don''t feel like my heart fits right now, Lou. We can''t get away from this...!


    Lucas, as the knights'' leopards freaked out, the escort knight turned to me.


    "Master Magic, may I step out of my guard duty for a moment?"


    You go out of your way to get permission to me, or the seriousness of the escort knight remains the same. Even if you''re beautiful, you''re just great at not forgetting what you do.


    But I guess this is more normal than receiving the Lord''s immediate life. He is only here as my escort, so he gave me permission to take the highest place on this occasion, Lucas, and to be my escort.


    To his sincerity, I...


    ¡­¡­ Whoa, do it!


    I tried to stir it up even more.


    "Bullshit... Fool, you, what are you stirring up...!


    "Again, have you noticed? ¡­ thank you for holding back"


    Lucas is in a panic, but through beautifully. I''m basically on the knight''s side.


    And I personally find Miss Leary''s remarks unforgivable. Not all the people I''ve helped have asked for help to delude themselves into their fault. I was prepared to wear mud, and I relied on a magician to make things better.


    "Thank you"


    Softening his expression and expressing his gratitude, the escort knight turns to Miss Leary. If you look where Miss Leelier made you jump on her shoulder, was his gaze toward Miss Leelier even killer?


    "The State of Sarovara, the Duke of Evienis, is four men, my name is Weiss. ¡­ I protest against what you said earlier"


    "... Huh?


    I don''t know what that means, Miss Leelier tilting her neck. In contrast to her like that, the escort knight...... Weiss doesn''t break his tough posture.


    If I say ignorance, I think that''s it. In fact, Kivera is a male society, and you can''t tell a female nobleman to understand how knights are.


    - But things are different this time.


    Miss Leelier was involved in her own circumstances, because she insulted the Sarovara royal family and, more importantly, Tircia. Weiss, who was by my side as an escort, also had many opportunities to talk to me, knowing how prepared Tircia was to attempt reform.


    I only know about Tircia, but Weiss, as a Kingsguard, would have seen King Sarovara''s struggles as well. For him to say that, it must be unforgivable for Miss Leelier to speak.


    "Whatever you see in your eyes... don''t you deserve to be punished? Wrong, but not like the ones I pledge allegiance to! Lord Magic Master and not those who lend a hand in such matters!


    "... eh"


    Weiss'' protest echoes in a quiet nightclub venue. I speak only of Sarovara and me, but essentially, Weiss is like a representative of those with tough eyes.


    To be precise, the status quo is'' Miss VS Leelier, a native and loyal person from a country who has worked with a magician ''. The situation is different, and Weiss'' words are the word of the people in question. Either that or I''m usually angry.


    Apparently, an unexpected attack has been directed at Miss Leary. Come on, Miss Leary? How far can you stand it?

 381 Loyalty, two.

    - At the Kivera/Night Club venue (Weiss perspective)


    - ''Bowels boil over and over'' would say this kind of feeling.


    I recall the ramblings uttered by the lady in front of me who shows that she was threatened, and tries to calm down her frustrated feelings somehow. The corner, you gave me a chance. I don''t just want to imitate the overwhelming arousal.


    For me to be here as an escort, I was well aware that such protests were a bygone area. But still, I couldn''t just keep my mouth shut.


    And I remember what I''ve been through. This night club is a ''farce'' for them.


    We know full well in our previous intercession that the lady is foolish and of a strong character.... No, you can say that those from other countries, including me, have gathered here because they are such people.


    In the case of King Kivela''s niece, the maid herself said she had the position of Duke''s Lady. It is also a well-known fact that her mother, the Duchess, is the sister of King Quivera and that she is very close to the royal family.


    ... but she says she has no sense of responsibility like the royal family, nor is she prepared to go along with the weight of that blood.


    Honestly, I doubted my ears when I asked. Indeed, Kibera is insolent as a great power, because it is indisputably what can be called the ''reign of the wise king'' if seen from the people to whom it belongs.


    Just being arrogant, just looking down on others, this is not how it works. It would be impossible, for example, to rule the country over such a person.


    ''No favor, but with respect''. I''m sure this is the most correct emotion I have for King Kivera. The difficulty of governing the country was stained with itself because Sarovara was rough. Well, if you become a big country that swallowed many countries, that difficulty will jump.


    Everyone in the royal family I met before the night club seemed terribly heartbroken about this one. In particular, the sad gesture of the side chamber on the birth mother of the second prince cannot be expressed in words.


    The queen and the other side room seemed comforting, but I guess the grief would never clear up if the culprits did not reflect at all.


    No matter how much the Duke and his wife wished only to leave blood, the house in which they were born and raised is bothering the royal family. With pity and sorrow, isn''t the side room full of breasts?


    In contrast, Lucas'' younger brothers - the belly brother princes - did not see him sad. Apparently, the time to be disappointed was long past, and he welcomes this farce.


    When the words'' My brother and His Majesty the Wizard will take care of them ''came out of His Highness the Second Prince''s mouth with a strangely compelling grin, His Highness the Third Prince laughed with a good smile. What you can feel from it is trust in your brother and the Demon Master, and the joy of being able to eliminate the culprits.


    ... I also feel that everyone near King Kivela''s side was pulling it off, but the words of his younger brothers and princes would be natural. Well, you''re making your mother mourn so much, it can''t be forgiven.


    But the younger brothers and princes that they are still adults... never uttered those words solely by their personal emotions.


    Of course, it would still be immature to have emotions on the table, but you two put the country first. ¡­ so much to remind you of the sister princess of Sarovara, for the return of your brother who handed over Master Lucas.


    Whether we exchange words for pleasure or not, our perseverance as royalty is unwavering.


    It''s not just Kivera, it should be a sight to be seen in any country.


    That''s why... I wanted to support you all.


    Any country has an unseen struggle with others. Normally I hide it so much that I want to show it to people in other countries and remove it. I hoped that the perpetrators would be eliminated, including the possibility of harm to my country.


    Most importantly, this assignment¡­ is a great pride to me as a knight.


    ''Good things, be sure to protect Mizuki. The clothes you wrap around indicate that you are the knight of my Sarovara. You''ll be watching your actions with people from other countries. It''s up to you to make me ungrateful or ungrateful [friend of the Wizard]. "


    Initially, I thought Lord Tircia''s words only meant ''return the favor the country has received''. Later, however, I realized that it was a mistake¡­ ''It included more than that''.


    I have heard that Lord Tircia and Lord Magic Master are close friends of each other. Then Sarovara is involved in this farce: "It is only at the invitation of the Master of Demons".


    That being said, Master Tircia will not be able to move herself. There are other countries'' eyes, and now it should be a handful just about Sarovara.


    So, I spent a relatively long time with the Magic Master - I think you trusted me a lot because he also wears magic props - and I think he came up with something that would make me send him.


    Now, I''m the only one sent to escort you. I wonder if the Master of Magic has become such a candidate because he basically does not trust the Sarovara people.


    In such a situation, there can be no way that the only responsibility I have to fulfill is the "Guardian of the Magic Master".


    - My lack of line determines Lord Tircia''s assessment, not just Sarovara''s.


    "What can I do as a friend", and "Can I play the role I wanted". It will be these two things that matter, but the Magic Master knows what''s going on in Sarovara, so maybe he doesn''t expect so much work.


    But isn''t it only by performing the role desired in such a situation that Master Tircia can stretch her chest and name herself ''Friend of the Magic Instructor''?


    In the first place, the Magic Master is almost the one who overturned Sarovara''s situation. If such a person were to be recognized as a friend, this degree would have to be possible. If it were Tircia, it would seem so.


    For the sake of my country, that''s how prepared I am. And I''m proud that you chose such a person as your handkerchief.


    I know very well that my part is only an escort to the Magic Master. But I am challenging this occasion with great loyalty and pride. It is the proof of the knight of Sarovara that surrounds me that is my pride.


    ... That''s what I thought.


    "I will see you with the knight of Sarovara. As the same knight...... no, as one who was helped by the wizard, please, could you please mouth it to the wizard?


    ''Please, please. Please! I understand that we were foolish. I also apologize! But the next generation of Kivera will not be involved in us... who can be Prince Wang and his biological mother!


    You''re just arrogant, you don''t have any shards of loyalty, you''re in line with us?


    All of that or letting those to serve get together and escape sin, etc...!


    Miss Leelier said to me, "The People of the Country Helped by the Demon Master" is all here. Their air changed instantly, including me, because of it. Also, this was the same for the two knights attached beside Master Lucas.


    ... Naturally, they are ''knights who were hoped to follow beside Master Lucas'' in this farce. Loyalty can''t be low. Of course you can''t forgive Miss Leelier and the others for trying to use the royal family conveniently.


    Master Lucas has exaggerated our thoughts. It would have been because you felt the anger of your own knight that you were happy to give your permission to speak.


    With the Magic Master, it''s the same. You took the anger of the guardians who build deep trust, understood my anger, and even held back the protest.


    "The State of Sarovara, the Duke of Evienis, is four men, my name is Weiss. ¡­ I protest against what you said earlier"


    That''s why I''m not ashamed of you. Naming the family name as well as the country is to be an official protest.


    Instead of banging words in anger, why don''t we correct Miss Leelier''s misunderstanding? If my protest were to add to this farce... I would be proud of myself, even if I were to be punished for my unsolicited imitation.


    But what stiffened me when I came to protest with such determination was the Lord Magic Master, who was supposed to have given me a boost.


    "Uh, wait a minute. Weiss, different people protest. Here, here."


    "Ha?


    To put it that way, at some point the Lord Magic Master, who got out of Lord Sayle''s arm, causes his body to change direction when he pulls my arm. I hear this was unexpected by all the guardians, and everyone is a little, confused.


    Anyway, it''s Master Lucas who''s at the end of my gaze. Do you want to tell Master Magic to sue Master Lucas...?


    "Um, I don''t want to protest Kivera, I want to protest Miss Leary personally,"


    "Yeah, I know. But I don''t think we should waste it, do we?


    "Nah!? Does Lord Magic Master think so too?!?


    As soon as I heard the words of the Master of Magic, a grin appeared on Miss Leelier''s face. I could have seen it just for a moment, a good grin...... it was indisputable and something that made me see that she wasn''t reflecting or something.


    "Why!? Not even like you!... No, the words have passed. Forgive me, but I will protest, even if the Wizard forgives me."


    If you declare your anger to the Mage Master without concealing it, the Mage Master will tilt his neck properly.


    "Huh? I''m not willing to forgive you either?


    ''What?''


    ¡­¡­ Um, I don''t know what that means. "


    To all those who raise their voices of doubt in unison and to me who exposed their confusion, the Mage Master gave me an answer with his neck tilted.


    "Because I don''t seem to understand what you''re saying. Protest presupposes, at the very least, that the protested party can understand the meaning of the words of the protested party, right? You can''t possibly understand this fool! It''s a waste of time, so I mean tell Lou."


    Clearly, clearly, ''It''s no use telling a fool!'' And!


    "Nah!? Wow, where am I..."


    "All. I have no common sense as a nobleman, no sincerity, no idea what I''m talking about. So why are they protesting...... ''I don''t understand'' how angry they are. It''s a waste of time."


    ¡­¡­


    Um, Lord Wizard? Somehow, it just sounds like you''re disparaging Miss Leelier...? At the moment, Miss Leelier is terribly outraged at the redness of her face.


    But Miss Leary''s such appearance seemed to have even made the surrounding public aware that her previous special attitude to victory had been false. Some of the people who were listening have come out and distorted their faces in disgust.


    "Fortunately... or naturally. Looks like Lou understands exactly why ''you guys'' got mad, so you should tell him to protest over here. Of course, accompanied by the phrase ''it is Miss Leary who wants to protest, not against Kivela''."


    "Ahhh... listening to the previous intercession, I do wonder if you can understand. Okay, let''s hear it."


    "Brother Lucas!?


    Master Lucas was also convinced by the words of His Majesty the Magic Master, who snorted in his sigh. Immediately, Miss Leary shouts a screaming voice.


    Of course, Master Lucas cannot be frightened by such a voice. Without concealing his feelings of discomfort, Master Lucas turned to Miss Leary.


    "It must be true, Leelier. Ning Lo, I don''t know if I can say anything stupid in protest."


    "It''s terrible!


    "Not terrible."


    "Yes, what''s terrible is your attitude, your words, and your head."


    As the Master Magic joined the conversation to cover Master Lucas, immediately Miss Leary glanced at the Master Magic with tearful eyes.


    "If I do again... does the Wizard hate me!


    "Yeah, I hate it"


    "... eh"


    "I hate you yourself, but I basically hate fools. You don''t make an effort to understand things, you don''t scratch to improve the situation, you only demand results. Labor needs consideration, I''m cute."


    "You, speaking of which, you said publicly, ''I hate idiots''. Well, if that''s what you mean, I''m convinced."


    "It''s useless to just deal with them. All I can do is hang up, okay? Being thrown round doesn''t make any difference. ¡­ the result is that there were people who moved to do so."


    Immediately answered, Miss Leelier gets stuck in words. I don''t know about the Mage Master, but I can understand what you''re trying to say. Sure, it''s no use just dealing with them. My protest could conveniently be interpreted.


    But it must be terribly humiliating for Miss Leary. Instead of pulling back heavily, he has also begged me to do so.


    "Bye! Please explain to the ''smart'' magician. Can''t you ask me to understand something stupid, too?


    It was an easy provocation to understand. But in the meantime, the Wizard laughed secretly.


    "Heh? ''Seek commentary''?


    "Yes!"


    "Hmm... fine, I''ll explain it to you. ''Cause that means you''re willing to understand, and you won''t be able to distract yourself from the problem, right?


    "Eh."


    You felt the disturbing air, Miss Leelier''s face stretched. But it seems to be too late.


    "''Even if you don''t understand the problem, you don''t have a problem'' than you let ''The Magic Instructor'' explain ''on purpose''. If only humans in this country understood and were convinced.... Lou is listening, and he''s from another country. With their backing, ''I cannot reject you, even if I may have a convenient interpretation mixed up''. It''s up to the king of this country to decide."


    Miss Leelier looks surprised, but I opened my eyes lightly. And once again, wrap your tongue around the arms of the Master of Magic.


    Undoubtedly, Lord Magic Supervisor was in contact with Lord Tircia... and now I know it. Lord Magic Master blocked Miss Leelier''s escape route by involving herself...!


    Miss Leelier would be ''every excuse will be sealed'' than there would be a commentary by His Majesty the Mage.


    Moreover, the commentary is'' of a convenient interpretation to the Lord of Magic Instructors'', and if it cannot be overridden, it will pass by.


    If there is no objection, than it is done on this occasion, it is judged that ''the people of Kivela were also convinced of it''.


    If my protest is made there, the protest against Miss Leelier will be ''something that Kivela was also convinced of''.


    In one of my protests, the Duchess could crush me. Or, from the bottom of their hearts, those who guide the next generation of Kivera would have consigned and crushed them.


    No matter how much King Kivela or Master Lucas may be, it is in his own country to choose. Unconvenient things are often gripped. There should have been plenty of possibilities to end with just a brief attention to Miss Leary.


    But my protest... is no longer just mine. My Lord the Mage is on my side. That is not all, if everyone else who seeped their anger, like me, agrees with the words of His Majesty the Mage, then Kivela and I will need to deal with it accordingly.


    I''m not the one Miss Leelier will be dealing with right now, Lord Fenceless Mage.


    Lord Magic Master was angry that he took us lightly...


    Originally, only Sarovara, who was clearly treated in the same way, has the right to protest against Miss Leelier. However, with the addition of the Magic Master, the guardians will be involved, and if they do poorly, there will be tickles and novels from other countries.


    Above all, I hear that for Kivera, the Master of Magic is an object of fear. Now you should leave with someone who thinks of protecting the country at the expense of Miss Leary.


    "You wanted it, and you got me involved!... I can''t believe you''re inviting ''disaster'' from me?


    Guess what the Wizard Master intends to do with Couscous and laughing joyfully, or everyone else in the country will have some fun. I''m guessing you want this flow with Master Lucas, who seems grumpy.


    To that evidence, Master Lucas will not break this conversation. The only response on this occasion from Lucas, who has the potential to be praised, means that King Kivera''s will has already been consolidated. That naturally does not accompany Miss Leary''s wishes.


    ¡­¡­


    Miss Leelier. You''re a really, really stupid person. Not only your own words and their arrogance, but you are too blind to look around. No, you forgot to move assuming every development because you have absolute confidence in the situation in which you are placed...


    If you had anything to read from Master Lucas''s attitude, you would have desperately begged us for forgiveness and ruled this place. Even if that were unacceptable, the impression from third parties would have changed a lot.


    - But it''s too late.


    As the loose corner of my mouth lifted, I stared at the Magic Master and Miss Leelier behind it. It is pitiful to be sheltered on the back of His Majesty the Magic Master again, but let us also partake of this as a valuable experience and enjoy it.


    Miss Leelier... I do not condone you, including earlier protests. Your opponent will be at the disposal of His Majesty the Mage, but be prepared to protest clearly.

 382 The collapsing girlfriend world one of

    Miss Leelier in front of me seemed surprised by my words, but she immediately brought them back together. When I regained my composure, I smiled sparingly.


    "Well, please. No matter how many magicians, they don''t use magic in this place, do they? Please, don''t convince me with words."


    (Interpretation)


    "If you''re a magician, if you don''t use magic, you''re not afraid."


    If it''s going to make her words easier, here''s the deal. ''Without magic, I don''t need to be afraid of you or anything''... this is probably why Miss Leelier can stay calm.


    Perhaps it is not impossible to perceive the Magic Master as'' the one who causes harm by magic '', and if you know that I did so in Kivela.


    Many of the nobles of Kivera who are looking at us are now pale. I think they''re probably the people who were there when I threatened to destroy the castle.


    Well, if you were experiencing that moment in real life, you''d be scared Miss Leelier would sell me a fight. Again: ''Whoa! Let me go through the crisis of collapse again. Something that on the day I mentioned, "Ah... Ru" or something, I don''t have the means to stop.


    The last time I stopped that action was'' because the Demon King has bewitched me ''.


    And ''cause we had room to negotiate''.


    This time, there''s neither! Besides, King Kivera isn''t here...!


    Don''t freak out, it''s more impossible. Besides, sacrificing Miss Leelier at the discretion to put up a place...... how can you even imitate it? Not Miss Leelier''s argument, but she wasn''t easy to dispose of......, because she''s not in a truncated position - not in the sense that the country needs it, but simply in the sense of blood muscle and identity.


    But I don''t have the right to consider such circumstances.


    "Fine. Instead, show ''comprehension of childhood'', right? No matter how old you are, how incomprehensible you are."


    I smiled and tried to stir it up even more. As soon as that happens, Miss Leelier''s grin attracts me. noticed that you said ''idiot'' away? Or did you understand that you blocked the escape route?


    Fight with your eyes, teeth, and even more aversion to taste!


    Of course, it''s not just disgusting. Because this is Kivela... ''a country where women are not involved in politics'', we have to block the escape route with these words.


    He seems to be laughing warmly and flushing, but I guess it''s the same with the guardians who are noticing there. That''s why I didn''t try to flatter myself by following a bystander attitude and only accepting that I was insulting you.


    "Oh, of course, let me also prohibit ''putting ignorance forward''. Well."


    Chuckle and turn your scornful gaze.


    "''If you are aware of ignorance, you are not confident in your judgment''. You''re not an emotionally distracting toddler, so you obey a lot of people, right? At least, your cousin¡­ ''Lucas, the Kivera side,'' has come to think of a reason to be protested. As much as it''s not our discretion, you know? And yet, if you rebel"


    "It will mean that you ''pretended to be ignorant'', ''pretended not to understand'' and ''tried to escape a legitimate protest''.... This whole series of actions, ''deliberately or otherwise, greatly divides the response''? Well, either way, it''s only a disgrace."


    "Prove to me that you have a ''good year, understand and don''t understand what''s natural at all (= stupid)'', or you can tell me that ''scumbag pretended to be ignorant and tried to escape a legitimate protest'', right? Well, either way, it''s lethal as a nobleman."


    "Huh..."


    "Oh, what are you surprised about? So I said, ''Let me forbid you to put your ignorance forward''. Either way, I might get the lowest rating, so I gave you advance notice? It''s just a little kindness."


    I''m not lying. "Blocking Miss Leary''s escape path = confronting the problem as a nobleman", so be it. I can''t say I didn''t know more than I explained.


    Lucas anticipated that, too, and seems to have joined the conversation. You can''t ignore the words of your own royalty more than you can see in the eyes of other nations, can you?


    Drop your assessment to the ground and insist on ignorance, avoiding protests from Weiss?


    Do you understand and scratch, and let your surroundings know that ''sexual evil disguised as ignorance''?


    Nothing. Either way, okay? Miss Leelier. Especially if it was the former, because it would only make it easier to pull you off the surface stage.


    Seriously, human, Weiss. I''m not going to protest against that much less intelligent creature. Everyone finds it futile.


    ''I don''t have the ability to face the problem. I don''t understand, it''s a problem before I got protested......!


    Isn''t it like you''re making every effort to say this publicly? True people don''t expect such creatures... naturally they will take the necessary steps.


    If I say more, it leads to the loss of Miss Leary''s rights and superiority.


    ''Normally, the right to be given'' is'' only if you have the ability to be responsible ''.'' There''s nothing left to be given to a man who can''t exercise it correctly ''. At least, that''s what King Kivera is all about.


    The trap''s already started, isn''t it? Miss Leelier.


    After this conversation, are you able to maintain your right to get caught up in the bloodstream?


    "Ku......! Fine, but! Master Mage? I''d like to ask you to respond and say the same thing to your identity. You know, people from different worlds are treated like civilians, right? And I''m the Duke''s Lady."


    For a moment, even with a remorseful look, Miss Leelier makes an immediate shielded switch of identity. As soon as that happened, Lucas'' eyes became colder and colder.


    "You, over this period..."


    "That''s not good, Lou. In the first place, he doesn''t seem to know," For this reason only, there''s no need for that. "


    "What?


    Lucas that makes you look suspicious, but this is a fact. Because...


    "It was Miss Leary''s fault that she failed to understand why she was protested. She asked me for a commentary because she was'' aware of it ''.... It''s something you don''t need. I said," If you don''t understand, just tell someone you understand. "


    "Well, that''s true."


    "Yet she asked for commentary. At this point, you can''t say, ''Use correspondence and words consistent with your identity'', can you? You can''t be yourself."


    So, Miss Leary.


    "You have no obligation to me to be attached to that stupidity more than you could have done yourself. In the first place, I don''t have an in-laws to teach. It is the same for you and me that you are asked to ''say and do things with your identity''. I should fit your level, too, than one common sense is broken."


    "What the hell!?


    "Of course not. You don''t understand the way I put it."


    You''re a troubled child, and if you clasp your shoulders, Miss Leelier will be easily upset when she realizes that there was a cause for her words. Looking at you like that with jito eyes, Lucas is.


    "So they say you''re an idiot. I don''t know why if you have all the reasons for what you say and do."


    I was deciding Miss Leary''s mind even more. I don''t feel deliberate, so I guess my heart just leaked out of my mouth.


    There can be no one to flatter Lucas like that, and this face is nodding in agreement.


    Well, shall we say a commentary?


    "Now, I''ll explain. Because any further argument is a waste of time."


    "Hey, hey! We''re not done yet!


    "Time runs out. Whether you think the world revolves around you or not, don''t shut up."


    "What about you!?


    "So much so that the Magic Instructor is called the ''scourge of the world'', in a self that cicats identity and power - I mean, ''that kind of thing'' is a theory. Besides, aren''t I a different world? I''m not protected by Kivera, so I don''t feel the need to give in - either. Ouch!?"


    "Do it seriously"


    Lightly, flush Miss Leary in panic.... It''s trivial that Lucas hit me in the head. Instead, stop calling me Lou!


    I''m kidding, but I''m not lying. "The Magic Instructor is a World Disaster" is common sense in this world! You''re the extremes of power, common sense, self not giving in to all things!


    Isn''t that something cute enough to force us to move on? At least, nothing''s damaged.


    Come on, come on, it''s time to study ?


    "First of all, the difference between Princess Sarovara, Tircia, and you. Tircia did sin, but it was for the good of the country. Still, I made no excuse, and I was ready to lose even my life and ''sent it down''. What inspired her was her love for her family, her trust in those who could be entrusted to her later, and her attachment as a royalty."


    "If you were born royal, it wouldn''t be natural."


    "Generally speaking. But it''s rare that people can get that far. Now, your mother only leaves blood! The predecessors who were told to be war mad, and those who followed him... what did your mother do to those threats? I''m guessing you took action to protect your country with your life at stake, didn''t you?


    "Huh...... But your mother is a woman."


    "It must have been hard to get eyes on Kivela because she is a male society, right? In fact, the queens and siderooms did not do good that they were incompetent. Therefore, ''even if it is a male society, it is not taken lightly by the subordinates''. If you''re just a wife, this isn''t gonna happen. It''s the same in every country."


    If I were to give an example, would it be Baraxin? There''s "scum that took my young brother away from us, forgive me. Seriously! ''Sometimes they were unanimous in the thought, and I hear they were moving very vigorously.


    ¡­¡­


    Maybe you wanted to retaliate with your own hands, Queen Barraksin.


    He seemed so sorry to cry, and the butch-cut Bracon (+ a desire from his young brother to be admired by his sister) would have been splendid, a rival horse to the ecclesiastical nobles.


    By the way, there are reliable women close to me, too. The Duchess of Blondell, the mother of Klaus, and what I hear is a belligerent character inside.


    Basically she has a big, tearful personality, but she''s definitely the bearer of the thought: ''If your husband is busy, you just have to let me go to war''.


    In fact, during the negotiations on the farmland with Kivela, Mr. Clarence, there are testimonies that both of you, with several ornaments (= magic props), were waiting to appear - they were combat personnel when the Kivela side exercised its strength - so I presume that we should not just wish everyone well in a safe place.


    Or the nobles of Ilfena, for what it''s worth and that''s normal.


    A very reliable wife is here to support her husband and country.


    There is also a history of Tircia''s behavior being evaluated. Even Tircia thought of herself as one of the pawns, trying to leave the future in the country. There are no princesses inside who can act that far outside of Irfena and produce results.


    So ''female fox'' is like a compliment to Tircia. Instead of being insulted by the young princess, it means she''s recognized as a vigilant being.


    "In contrast, in your case. All that you have been told is, ''Because you have a cause for yourself''. That, too, is like not having to be said if you are learning common sense as a nobleman. If you change your mind, it''s only a disgrace to Kivera. I''d rather not be angry with someone like that and the Lord I''m proud of. If you''re loyal, you can''t listen."


    "... eh"


    "Are you and Tircia in the same line? Don''t be silly. Tircia had a hand in hand with me.... it was worth it, she had it! It''s not like Tircia told me! You don''t just want help. I don''t think that''s bad at all either. No, ''I take it for granted that I speak for myself''"


    - Really, ugly.


    To add it small, you felt my anger, a step back as Miss Leelier frightened. I want to argue, can''t you do it because you''re scared?


    To her, I folded even more.


    "I can go into more detail, but in that case, it''s you who will be ashamed. In you and Tircia, fundamentally different¡­ something that is not even comparable by nature. So whenever you are explained the difference in more detail, it is you who will be miserable. What do we do?"


    "Yes...... no, that''s enough"


    You thought this was going to end, Miss Leelier was nodding, but seeping some relief.


    But - sweet.


    "Yes, then let''s go to another commentary"


    "Huh!? Isn''t this the end of it?!?


    "Oh, there''s one more thing left to understand."


    I laugh with pleasure as I show Miss Leelier in my sight, who gives a slight and raised voice. Another reason that led Weiss to protest - ''that he tried to use someone he should be loyal to''. I haven''t finished explaining this yet.


    "You''re the one who wanted me to explain.... you can''t run away."


    So give up and expose yourself to shame. The more unusual you look, the easier it will be for us to do what we want.


    - Because that leads to the best future for a country called Kivera.

 383 Collapsing Her World Part Two

    Miss Leelier is cramping her face and looking at me with cancer. Gradually, it appears that the creature he turned to his enemies realized ''something''.


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, seriously, now. From the beginning, I named you "The Magician."


    "The Magic Instructor is a World Disaster" is the proverb of this world, but Kivera is a country that has suffered my damage in real life.


    It''s not just a legend, it''s a valuable country, isn''t it? Other countries are ''jobs'' that came to talk to us via the Demon King for a price.


    ... Well, that''s why I can''t let it down.


    I didn''t shudder with a spirit of service or a hot sense of justice. It echoes the Demon King''s assessment as a guardian, in direct connection with my own assessment.


    The worst case scenario is'' make sure you get results'', taking into account the possibility of being held accountable. I don''t have any later, so I can work hard.


    Still, I am the one with tremendous trust when it comes to ''delivering the desired results''. Not self-admiration, but praise from other countries - maybe. Sometimes, it''s an assessment that includes the legend of terror -.


    It was Miss Leelier who sold the fight to such a creature.


    "You want to rush to death!? ''You can''t deny it, can you?


    "You really only see who you are."


    "Huh?"


    "The position of" The King''s niece, "which you speak so well, and" The Duke''s Lady with a former princess in her mother ". If you insist on them, you''ll need the ability to match them.... Oh, it''s not about politics, is it? It would be mandatory for women to gather information."


    Miss Leelier cannot return words to Lucas, who tells her in disdain.... there''s no way I can give it back. Because the queens and siderooms of Kivera are able to do that.


    ''Miss Leelier must also be able to do more than the women in a more visible position than herself have made of it''.


    I take liberty in bragging about my identity, but Miss Leelier is not the only person in a position to be called the Duke''s Warrant. It''s a scandal that the Duke''s Lady of the great country Kivera is incompetent, more than "there''s a lot to compare".


    That''s probably why Lucas has been spooked earlier. Because the Duke''s family has royal blood in it, and as a nobleman, it may also be used for political marriages between countries.


    If you want a connection between countries, the quickest thing is marriage. And it is also possible to marry the royal family if only by blood muscles, Miss Leelier.


    Especially now, it shouldn''t be surprising to be given that interview....... but it seems that there was no such story. (Note: Information provided by Silas)


    Even if King Kivela is splendid and there is a country called Kivela, Miss Leelier says, ''I couldn''t use it for a pawn in a political marriage (= idiot)''! Whatever her rating was, it''s deductive.


    Doesn''t that mean it''s equivalent because it''s a marriage where an overwhelming advantage is promised, but that didn''t happen? That must be perceived as a fact, including about this night club.


    The fact that King Kivela is trying to narrow his distance from other countries also backs that perception. In addition to that, I just think you''re looking down on royalty in other countries. Engagement-disrupting commotion.


    All I can think about is, ''It''s only gonna be a scandal for the country, so you couldn''t let it out to another country''?


    For not doing anything extra yet, ''incompetence'' would be better. ¡­ but only if the person is aware of it.


    "Don''t, Lou. Even if it''s hard to say, you''re either going to make a casual excuse or you don''t understand. It''s a waste of time." Miss Leelier is an idiot who can''t handle her identity and doesn''t even realize what she means by words and deeds. "


    "As for Kivera, I don''t like it. That''s the second prince''s cousin, isn''t it?


    "That''s okay, isn''t it? Lou is turning to the side of understanding and explaining, and there is no voice to defend Miss Leary.... she''s the only one who''s crazy. Next thing you know, the people around her."


    ¡­¡­ Well, so is that. "


    "Right? In the first place, since King Kivera is moving aggressively to reduce the distance from the nations, there is no such thing as the nobles of Kivera being like Miss Leelier. If you''re that stupid, first of all, King Kivera should embark on educational instruction."


    As soon as I said that, I felt signs of breathtaking from all over the venue. Sneaking a sneer at the unfolding as expected.


    Yeah, well, be a good girl and shut up. As long as I don''t try to get involved from myself, I will only recognize Miss Leary and her delightful companions as targets of attack.


    If you speak shelter, you will not only eat enemy certification from me, but will be treated like Miss Leelier and the others. In that case, the rating from another country would be ''No Ahead of That House'' or something.


    ''Cause King Kivera can''t possibly need an asshole like that, can he?


    Instead of individuals, there is also the possibility of cold treatment on a house-by-house basis - it is imperative that even Lucas stay away from the tabular stage beyond reluctance to be seen in the same way - so sheltering her here is definitely a bad idea.


    Well, from other countries, I would definitely ask you to come out to diplomacy, ''good customer''. If someone is so choosy and easy to round up, the diplomat must be ecstatic to work with. Absolutely, I can win.


    "Then I would like to go to the next commentary!


    "... eh"


    "You can''t even look threatened. Because that''s what you wanted."


    It''s no use crying, is it? and hit the lead, leaning in tears - absolutely, it''s a lie cry - Miss Leelier. Such a figure of her reminded me of the way this child has spent so far.


    A woman''s tears, for sure, would be a weapon. With his identity there''s nothing else to comfort him around.


    That''s... duh.


    Only this time, I can''t use those hands. Same with my identity, but I''m also a woman. It''s only a ''girl'' that looks the same age......!


    "Miss Leelier is a woman, so give me a break," someone said, "I''m a woman, too? ''and return it.


    "disrespectful to the Duke''s Lady! ''And if you get angry,'' then you settle for violence like a magician? ''and threatened.


    "For Your Majesty''s sake, would you pull here," he begged, "there is no King Kivela yet, but you are the king''s spokesperson or something? ''and bump into doubt.


    "Come on, man! ''If you are flattered,'' it is Miss Leelier who asked for a commentary, ''he tells you how this happened.


    Already said, ''The escape route? What''s that delicious?'' That''s the situation. By the time King Kivera arrives to announce his decision, he''s going to have to seal up all the excuses!


    ¡­¡­


    Well, if you still have the guts to flatter King Kivera, I think it would be awesome in a different way. King Kivela, you''re seriously angry about this one ~.


    "Next, then, about ''trying to use someone you should be loyal to''. It will follow Tircia''s description earlier, but from your servant''s point of view, a royal family that sacrifices itself to the nation is the main thing that I do not respect."


    Once there, turn your gaze to Weiss and immediately return to Miss Leary.


    "People who have the highest power in the country, who deserve to be fu and use people. The attitude, which also appears arrogant, is'' natural ''in its status and position....... but also something big to bear"


    "That''s... I bet you are"


    "For example, speech. I rarely push it off just because of my identity, and sometimes I just can get you to a negotiating table.... ''To that extent'', identity. The important thing is," Use the power that comes with your identity, what can you do? "


    ¡­¡­ Isn''t being taller stronger?


    "No. Ning Lo, nobility and royalty like being rolled over by their opponents are bad for the country. Wouldn''t it be over if they took the pledge?"


    "... eh"


    To put it all down, Miss Leelier seems dissatisfied. Kivera may feel uncomfortable because it has been possible so far.


    "If a knight defends his country with his sword, the royal family defends his country with words and wisdom, and the nobility sustains it.... not to mention fools who are not allowed to be ignorant and don''t make efforts! Whether it''s a small country, respect is paid to the king because it''s the same in any country. It''s impossible to support a country with much effort and readiness."


    If you''re going to give me an example, it''s Irfena. The Demon King was even feared by other nations. It was due to intimidation and the way the Demon King himself did and various circumstances, but it was still not said to be ''better than the King''.


    Sometimes malice is easier to spread, but King Ilfena was recognized as superior to the Demon King. Otherwise, there should be a voice coming from somewhere wishing the Demon King a throne.


    Often he comes out as my guardian, but the Demon King is a step inferior to kings in other countries. To that evidence, no other than the King should have been sent to discuss Sarovara in one case.


    For when King Kivela and Master Will came, they also had their thoughts. If you''re going to explore each other and express some opinion, it''s more convenient to be present that you can''t ignore that word.


    "People like the Royal SS, Kingsguards, and Neighbors in particular have the opportunity to see such a figure.... including the distress and burdens associated with it. If you''re wrong, there''s no use of power under personal circumstances. ''Best'' in personal emotions and positions is completely separate"


    - Ningro, if you prioritize ''personal feelings'' while in that position, you will be held loyal.


    "... Isn''t the knight supposed to serve the king"


    "''Knight'' exists as a profession, but it is'' personal ''to work and boast a presence that should serve more than your duties. There will also be the difference between boasting of being a knight or of serving its Lord.... Weiss couldn''t forgive you for speaking because he could have both"


    "That''s... eh"


    "If you''re just loyal to your duties, I won''t protest ready to punish you. His job is my escort, so you''d have given him permission not to relinquish his duties, wouldn''t you? And you can''t even act like you''re going to let that rating down any more than you''re dressed to show that you''re a Sarovara knight. So I gave Lou permission to speak."


    "Naturally. As an escort, I have no more right to be heard... as an individual, I''m not eligible to participate. With Virgil and Cyrus, that''s how much you''d do if you were in the same situation as him. There''s no way you''re going to let Kivera shame you."


    Naturally, Virgil and Cyrus smile slightly at Lucas. There''s just as much trust being built as I think there is, I guess.


    Especially Virgil, the one who wished you would abandon your birth and go beside Lucas. No wonder I rejoice in the words that show trust from the Lord.


    "What did you say to Weiss like that? His main people and you are the same?... You''re not kidding. An insult is also a good place to have ''stupidity wielding power while remaining a foolish, selfish emotion'' and ''proud royalty who has kept all that is to be protected, whether others tell you to be foolish'' in the same line."


    "Stupid, is that me..."


    "Who else?...... If your statement is correct, it is not surprising that other countries seem to have the same perception. My protectors were angry because ''you, the fool, treated them in the same line as their Lord,'' and ''you trampled on the hold of a knight''."


    "... perseverance as a knight?


    "If you think with the brackets'' knight '', they''re kind, aren''t they? For self-preservation, you can''t be uncomfortable with someone who uses someone you should drool over. Besides, you said to Weiss," A country helped by a wizard. "... you said even the country I turned out to be the same as myself, right?


    Don''t run out of bees, you better not. In the first place, I was'' cut off '', but that''s all.


    The words of Miss Leary earlier can be reworded like this...... ''The Country that has had the help of the Magic Master = Similar to Miss Leary''.


    Miss Leelier simply said it in the ''I got help from a demon mentor'' sense, but that can''t be all that''s actually needed.


    Naturally, the people I''m taking know the back of it.... including the ''circumstances that compelled me to rely on the Magician''. It''s also good to be ashamed to leave the problems of your own country to others. After that, they would have poked me.


    Knowing that, their Lord made a decision.


    I was prepared to wear mud and chose for the country to change in the right direction.


    I believe that the malice directed against them is partly responsible for the fact that most of it has been made into a "feat of the Magic Master". Or a reward for me.


    Either way, I don''t think the people who moved in the back were overtly appreciated. Still, aren''t you accepting that as a matter of course because they think of their country more than they do?


    ... So? Miss Leary treated herself in the same line as those people.


    It''s a level of inadvertent gossip. If it''s around Sail, no wonder he killed it crisply.


    "Aren''t you just immature? Arrogance, perhaps you should say. I need your help. Naturally, I need your help. Naturally, I need you to use" who''s better than me "... I can''t believe it. That''s just blackmail. If you do it to another country, it will echo Kivera''s assessment."


    "But is it more permissible to have some arrogance than to be a big country? That''s what Kivera has always done."


    If you tell them without hiding the appearance of disgust, the objections from Miss Leelier will fly by as fast as possible.


    Right, that''s not a lie either. Ningro, because there was such a past, the nobles of Alberda could not blame Miss Leelier.


    ... but things are different now. Things are constantly changing, aren''t they? Miss Leelier.


    "I don''t think" former Kivela "would allow it, but" current Kivela "would?


    "Huh?"


    "Because those who are currently in the throne ''want to improve their relations with other countries''.... Oh, this is not a policy from personal emotion. It''s my judgment as king."


    "... Leelier. Even if you don''t understand it, why don''t you understand when you ignore His Majesty''s words? Are you better than your majesty?


    "Damn...... I don''t think so!


    To Lucas''s point, Miss Leelier changes her complexion and denies it. Right, here''s the thing: ''What''s wrong with that!'' If you''re going to say something like that, it''s a fast-track, rebel course confirmed.


    Miss Leelier, it appears you have a head to the extent of dodging it. I''m a halfway villain.... I don''t even realize that what I''m saying is out, ''cute guy''.


    So let''s go todome!


    "Is that it?" You just said, "The next generation of Kivera about us... we can''t involve those who can be Prince Wang and his biological mother," right? That, if you return the back, says, ''If you punish me, you''ll involve the Second Prince and his mother, okay?'' I mean? Yes, you blackmailed him, didn''t you? You''re not saying you''re unconscious about trying to use the royal one, are you?


    "Nah... you''ve taken it too badly!


    "No, no, you realize that yourself. Otherwise, you should say, ''I don''t care what happens, just forgive the people on the brink'' or something. Don''t just do it yourself. Or do you want to say that again now?


    "That, is..."


    To Miss Leelier''s appearance of silence, I... ''we'' laugh damned. The guardians nodded with a convincing look, and His Highness Linus and Assistant Chancellor had a warm ~ glance at me.


    Yeah, I think you guys are right, right? Both of you. It''s impossible for me to explain it out of good faith, isn''t it?


    Q: What do you do about sexuality that can''t be criticized in a broad way?


    A: After rooting around you, you aim to destroy yourself where you have deprived yourself of your leeway.


    My commentary was not directed solely at Miss Leary. Naturally, the explanation to the surroundings is also combined.


    So if you led him away, you would always say this because of Miss Leelier''s character...... ''I don''t mean that!'' and. It can be said in a similar way.


    I said, "You tried to use royalty," and I had no allies.


    Miss Leelier also said, ''I don''t think so!'' likely to push it through.


    But if you hunt her down using Miss Leary''s words, a phrase that politely explains, ''What you did is important to me now,'' I don''t think so! ''Her own words will stab Todome.


    The point is, fried feet removal after rooting and guiding, but it would be difficult to avoid in Miss Leary''s head.


    Note that there is'' no ''way to avoid it. Even though Miss Leelier herself took it lightly, she admitted her inaccuracies first!


    Weiss'' protest will also be a form of support, so ''you can''t do what you didn''t''.


    Noticed by the awkwardness of things, I look back at Weiss with Miss Leelier on her ass seeping in haste.


    "Can I look like this? I don''t think Miss Leelier will be able to escape because of your formal protest."


    "Enough."


    I grin back, too, to Weiss, who nods satisfactorily.... Cyrus, you and Virgil seem satisfied, so there shouldn''t be a problem -


    "That''s right, a demon mentor with a reputation as a livestock/outer road. You have no mercy for falling foes, you."


    Let''s take it as a compliment, Silas.

 384 Hit each other in hiding.

    "This... this..."


    Can''t you come up with an excuse for being aggressive, or can''t you believe the circumstances in which you ''lost''... Miss Leelier only leaks her words in a shuddering fashion.


    Here''s a glimpse of Miss Leelier''s weakness and brittleness.


    Miss Leelier is'' not a strong man ''. I was just thinking of myself as a strong man.


    I feel a little pity for her when she looks like that. Because she''s been crushed by the opportunity to change.


    I should have understood sooner than Miss Leelier had no track record herself. At least, usually my family will.


    This doesn''t just mean, take Miss Leary. Because it is a scandal of a warrant lady in a special position, so can punishment from house to house.


    And yet, this happened... definitely because of the awkwardness of the parents'' response.


    He taught all about the superiority of birth and his own placed situation, its peculiarity - that fewer people draw the blood of the royal family and become cousins of the second prince - and did not teach him about its dangers or its dangerous position.


    Whatever you think, this is the biggest cause of distorting Miss Leelier. If only preferential treatment were to be uprooted as'' natural '', that would be distorted.


    The fact that Kivela is a male society also made Miss Leelier lose the opportunity to show reality, I think.


    Bad way to put it, but I''ll have to inherit the house or stand on my own more than I was born into a man. Be interested in a division, be my son-in-law, I will be asked for that ability.


    Because we know that, those who want to grasp a good future strive. Because you can soak up the beauty for the house and the country and make them realize that their own lives are hanging first.


    ... but the women of Kivera have not had these opportunities.


    There''s nothing I can do about the blood I was born with, so if only I could do the least - have a child - once I''m married, I''d do something about it.


    Of course, it would be great if you could protect the house as a social or mistress, but your nobility is basically ''in a position to use people''. It''s possible to leave it to a good servant.


    Socialize and put followers on it and we''ll figure it out. Ning Ro, if you realize you''re not good with people, you won''t talk about anything extra, so it''s safer than a nasty personality.


    In Miss Leary''s case, a woman close to her was too evil.


    Sometimes a former princess, the Duchess has a strong sense of privilege. It was taught exactly as it was to Miss Leelier, and elements such as "the niece of the great King Kivera" and "the next cousin of Kivera" were added.


    When this happens, the male nobles cannot ignore Miss Leelier. Unless the mother has trouble making noise, and the royal family makes some kind of comment - something that doesn''t give Miss Leary special attention - because it''s a ''warrant with deep connections to the royal family''.


    Well, you''d think of yourself as'' special. ''Obviously, something that draws a line with the other ladies.


    If he was also a princess in the Kivera royal family, he might still have been different, but there was no princess in the Raw Hate and Kivera royal family. I mean, it''s easy for Miss Leelier to be the head of the ladies.


    Well, that''s why I don''t feel sorry for you.


    Self-responsibility, naturally. Life isn''t that sweet, is it?


    "... are you pitying me?


    It''s only in my ear that I get squeaky. If I turned my gaze to you, Cecil would have been beside me. That look looks strange somewhere.


    "Yeah, if you''re pitiful, I''ll have a way out."


    "But unlike usual, he doesn''t seem happy to have crushed it."


    Sayin '', Cecil...!


    What is my image like in Cecil? No, well, I don''t remember condoning the enemy.


    "Mm-hmm... I think Miss Leelier''s situation is like being from another world without a guardian." Being ignorant all bounces back on me, "I feel.


    "Hmm?"


    Was it unexpected, Cecil, who opens her eyes gently?... Well, I guess so. Miss Leary''s position is quite special.


    But I just had a reason to think so.


    "If the knowledge of the otherworlds is to be respected, it''s no surprise that someone thinks, ''You can keep the inconvenient information out of your ears and get him in the mood of the otherworlds''. In the first place, because the otherworlds have no information about this world, ''I don''t know how the knowledge I give will be used''"


    "That''s like Mizuki not spreading the recipe cheaply."


    "Yes. I thought for myself and decided so. If accompanied by a guardian, persuade the otherworlds by pointing out its dangers. However, in the absence of either, it is likely that they will convey knowledge of different worlds from their preferences"


    ¡­¡­ It''s unlikely that anyone who purposefully regulates information will use knowledge from other worlds for good. "


    Leaning her neck gently, Cecil said so. Cecil herself is in the position of a princess, so she knows that not all actions from favor will be in a good direction.


    "Besides, the otherworlds can''t take responsibility for it. Acting in a bad direction, I would only say ''I didn''t mean to'' even if I was blamed. If you have information regulation facts, you can''t blame your surroundings any more"


    Being a otherworldly person is also a way out of punishment. But I can''t get away with being a party.


    "So the Demon King educated me. They say it''s too much, but I had to do more than just be a magician. Because before you take action, if you can''t assume the consequences, you''re in trouble."


    The Wizard''s damage is immense. Especially since I use magic in my own way, control, etc. can only be done by me.


    Also, flexible ideas are utilized besides using magic, so it would have been possible to unconsciously bulk only ideas.


    Either way, it''s dangerous. Whatever, because you can''t judge ''what''s awkward'' in this world''s zero knowledge state.


    "''Don''t let sin-conscious events happen'', ''Don''t let ignorance pursue you and keep you and kill you at that price''... I think that sort of thing was at its root. Guardians aren''t used to people from other worlds. If the other worlds themselves are not aware of the danger and defend themselves, they will not always be able to prevent it"


    "Well, I guess so. ''What you can prevent if you know'' would be quite a lot"


    "So I think the situation of the otherworlds and Miss Leary, who were given only convenient information, is similar. The Duchess and his wife, who have been adoring cats, and those who are just in a good mood¡­ I don''t think they were prepared to take responsibility for Miss Leelier''s words and actions"


    ¡­¡­ If it''s the Dukes, why don''t you take refuge?


    "No, Cecil. ''Asylum'' is'' possible because you have nothing to do with that lapse ''. What I''m saying is,'' Take the blame for making you assume that ''. In this case, it will be a substitute for the lapse and compensation will be needed. I don''t think those people understand that."


    "Ah......!


    Hazy Cecil ran his gaze in the direction the Dukes were in. Naturally, you can''t see what they look like here. But it is possible to recall the earlier intercession.


    "What those people did is worse than abandoning education. Not only did you unconditionally spoil it, but you planted the wrong perception. If the underlying perception is distorted, it also affects subsequent behaviour. Isn''t that what made Miss Leary so stupid?


    Or I just think so. My two sons seem to be close to the royal family, so I guess they didn''t become like Miss Leelier.


    Didn''t King Kivera say, ''I''m responsible for myself'' because he realizes that?


    Maybe I couldn''t afford it, but I shouldn''t have taken my eyes off the Duchess until the end of the day more than made her useful. For some reason, if the royal family had protected Miss Leary, this would have been avoided.


    "Well, you know best that King Kivera is also responsible for this matter."


    "Tough, Mizuki."


    "I have a competent guardian."


    Hehe, laughs and strokes the bracelet he was secretly wearing on his wrist. It''s bad for Cecil, who''s laughing bitterly, but this conversation is also about someone.


    If you''re willing to beg me for help about Lucas, let me just let you decide this one.


    Because this time it''s totally irregular.


    I haven''t forgotten the grudges that made me return my holiday.


    "I want you to reflect... a lot"


    You''re supposed to be hearing me solid, right?


    I could have predicted this development by the time they handed me the magic props for the comms, right?


    I mean, maybe he''s in the same place as the murderous Dukes, right?


    To the bogged head of her fool sister and her companion, Shh! Please tap into our own stupidity.


    Because ''work'' as a picture book advertising tower is not just for Miss Leelier.


    - Meanwhile, around that time, in a nightclub venue/closed balcony (King Kivera perspective)


    ¡­¡­


    "Heh, Your Majesty..."


    "Good, never mind. I''m not wrong about that magician."


    Control the caring knights with your hands and drop your gaze on the magic props in your hands.... Nature and sigh leak not only because of the actions of my niece, but also because of the painful aversion from His Majesty the Mage.


    If this is just to be said, it''s still good. But the Wizard emphasized that he was a ''decent protector''. I feel sorry for you.


    ... but at the same time it was true that anger would gush.


    "Saata. What do you guys think of listening to conversations you''ve had so far?


    "...... eh"


    ¡­¡­


    Ask the couple of dumb sisters while holding their eyes slightly. They remained in captivity to the knights, showing them to sue in desperate shape, but never uttered a word.


    Naturally, too. Because they have magic props on their necks that seal every word.


    "Even if you keep an eye out, you''re a limited-time reflection... no, you didn''t even do that. If you''d listened to Noh at all, this wouldn''t have happened."


    Non, I didn''t leave it completely alone. It would all be destined to be a stepping stone for my sons and disappear from the surface stage, because I had given them quite an opportunity to reflect on their work.


    But I guess they weren''t heard at all. Or did you just not argue so that Non''s bitterness would end a little sooner?


    "Did you all hear what Non said?... Non is your brother, but more than that, he is the king of this country... Was" The King''s Word "so light? Didn''t even seem to think it would be disrespectful to make that decision...?


    To the angry words of Non, they all make their shoulders jump. But it was that attitude that led us to recognize that it was true. I can''t stop my gaze from sharpening towards me.


    "Having been planted with a distorted sense of superiority by you, Lilier has annoyed even other countries and has become a disgrace to our country. Okay. You guys wanted Leelier to be like that?... You wanted to be a common sense shameless and a fool to be fingered by another country!


    Looking at the two trembling figures, I recall the words of His Majesty the Magic Master earlier. Even the otherworlds, who were only about half the age of the two in front of them, could understand, these guys'' cunning ''.


    ''[Sheltering] is [possible because I have nothing to do with that lapse]. What I''m saying is [take the responsibility that made you assume that]. In this case, it will be a substitute for the lapse and compensation will be needed. I don''t think those people understand that.''


    When I heard that one, I was honestly convinced. ''Then there is no way that Non''s words will reach these two''.


    It''s true that I''m drowning my daughter, but I guess these guys are ''that''s all''. Listening to me and taking sides unconditionally are all other personnel...... ''We can do this because we don''t think we''re responsible''.


    If you can metaphor, something like a owner who drowns his favorite animals? Care pushes the servants, who they care for just because they love them. Close to that one.


    If you are guiding your daughter''s future, you will raise her to be the kind of daughter she wants marriage to be.


    Regardless of politics, rigorous education will not be wasted because we can show that talent in socializing. The achievement will surely come back to me.


    A daughter who is good at speaking can also help her husband. By guiding the topic and standing around successfully, I can help bring it to a situation in our favor.


    But what have these two done? Those were ''for who''?


    "My cute, sweet daughter will be cute....... you would have been proud of yourself for being sweet. But the child is not a tool to satisfy you!? What can Leelier do after you''re gone?


    To the inquiry, they faded their faces, more and more.... that would be natural too. At present, Leelier, who has been sheltered by his parents, is frightened by those in his own country, but also by those in other countries.


    Ning Ro, I assume myself to be an overwhelming advantage, so I embed myself from the worst. That''s the first time I''ve noticed it since they pointed it out.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, that''s more than likely what happened because the other person is the ''Um'' Demon Master.


    Sometimes even His Highness Elshon burns his hands. Black cats love to play with words.


    The arm that involved the surroundings and made Lucas, the royal family, stand as a witness on the side of Kivela, hunting him down tightly was just fine. The way you hunt him down while crushing the escape route reminds me even more of the evil character of His Majesty the Magic Master.


    In the first place, for Lilier, who takes his identity and his position as a shield, the Demon Master will be his worst opponent. This must come to anyone''s mind if they are at all looking into the merits of His Majesty the Mage.


    Due to his different worlds, the Master of Magic is equal to a civilian. No matter how connected or meritorious you get, that doesn''t change.


    - Because the Master of Magic is well aware of it, he looks for a ''way to win even for himself who has no identity''.


    Because we use our friends and like-minded interests to defeat them, we can have a situation where we don''t know where the attack is coming from. It moves itself as one of the pawns, so we, unfamiliar with the knowledge and magic of His Majesty the Wizard, cannot come to all possibilities.


    Exactly ''disaster''. If they crush one hand, they''ll hit more hands than that, ''monster''!


    A creature with too bad a personality moves happily to keep things under control... there can be no forgiveness, no mercy, no relief.


    ... but I didn''t hate the way the Demon Master scratched his feet.


    More or less, those in positions like ours experience similar predicaments and have a past they have survived. Therefore, you will overlap your former self in the appearance of the Magic Master and even learn to be familiar.


    However, I don''t think many have enjoyed the plight, as the Magic Master did. I''ll just add that in our honor. At least we have common sense.


    How was Leelier against such a wizard master?


    Recognize yourself as an advantage. Not really, just buy resentment from others. You don''t see much loyalty to the royal family to tease your connection to the royal family.


    Still, if there is a convincing difference in strength, it must have subsided with the voice of criticism. In that case, it was Leelier''s ability to keep his surroundings quiet.


    "''I can''t do what I didn''t'' more than have people from other countries at this nightclub. Fortunately, the Wizard said, ''It is Leelier who receives the protest, and Kivera has nothing to do with it''. Non thinks I''ll ride it."


    ''..................!


    Still can''t give up, my stupid sister tried to summon me. Daimyo, ''Aren''t your nieces cute!'' But I guess you''re saying.


    That''s just a little bit where the prank springs up.... That''s about it, you don''t mind.


    "Hmm, ''Isn''t my niece cute,'' but you want to say?


    Asked deliberately, the silly sister nodded loudly. The Duke seemed to give up, but he still turned his eyes to see if his daughter was cute.


    For both of them, Noon--


    "Oh, you''re not cute at all. As a king, I only look like an arrogant bad girl who does harm to my country. As an uncle, all I can say is that he''s not properly educated, but I can''t wait to be ashamed of him! Whatever you''re told, you deserve it, but it''s true that you''re related!? If they think that''s the same kind of thing, what will they do!


    Similar to the earlier Lord Mage, I say it out loud and clear. There is despair in the faces of the fools, but I want to tell you now. Above all, Noon should have just notified you that ''there are many causes for you too''.


    "You are never outsiders.... Ning Lo, you can''t help but hate me more than Lilier is the culprit! With that missing head, how little do you understand!


    The knights turn their bewildered gaze at reprimands as if they had imitated His Majesty the Mage... but I felt refreshed. Apparently, Non had a lot of build-up, too. In the future, I think of the "job" that I leave to my stupid sisters, and I smile.


    It would be acceptable enough to make future developments interesting. The emphasis on national interests remains the same.

 385 The Story of Princess Rose - The Reality and Pre-Construction

    - At the Kivera Night Club venue.


    "There was a kind and beautiful woman in one country."


    ''She was an impeccable courtier, but suddenly, she''s disengaged''


    "The princess of another country adored her fianc¨¦e, and her ambitious fianc¨¦e chose her."


    ''That didn''t stop, and the two of them bragged as if the cause of the divorce was on the lady''


    "Unfortunately, one way or another, the lady and her family will be saddened and the hard-working parents will fall asleep."


    "But."


    "The lady said [sorry to the people for falling down here to herself] and worked to improve things."


    There are so many people trying to reach out to her because she''s such a woman.


    "I care more about my parents than I care about myself, and I think of the residents. The appearance of a gentle courtier struck the hearts of many. ''


    "Those who were touched by the kindness of the Lady of the Order, her preferred flower¡­ correspond to the rose and rumor about her as [Princess Rose]"


    "And the heartbroken gentle ladies of Princess Rose''s unluck are now wearing a sign that they are comrades"


    "[Let''s wrap a circle of Princess Rose''s beloved rose around her]"


    "[It is a beautiful, brittle, noble flower that deserves a sign that she is on her side]"


    "Heart-friendly women wear rose blossoms and tell people,"


    "[Be as proud and admired as Princess Rose]"


    "[Labor and mercy man, do not lose his kindness] ''


    "[If there is kindness and nobility in loving and protecting the people, you will not be afraid of scandals]"


    "[Because]"


    "[With us, it''s the same. Princess Rose is a proud companion of ours] ''


    "Only the Roses in the Garden Know the Tears of the Secretly Flushed Princess Rose"


    "Shizukuishi fallen on flowers will become a rosy gem and adorn the hearty and proud maidens"


    "He who insults the kindness of men. It''s going to be a big help."


    "I don''t take people''s pride lightly. Good and evil, even if uncertain, it will one day strip its fangs''


    "This is the story of the gentle Princess Rose. And the story of the proud maidens"


    "What do princesses and ambitious people in other countries think of their stories..."


    After reading, I secretly ran my gaze inside the venue. Sin... and the quiet nightclub venue, singling out the gaze of the nobles there...


    "Hey... why is this..."


    Miss Leelier, who trembles with a faint heart! My fianc¨¦e''s Kingsguard seemed to lean down and reflect, so Miss Leary was creating an extra ''evil girl not reflecting'' atmosphere.


    Well, if you know a little bit about Alberda''s engagement breaking uproar, don''t know who ''Princess of Other Countries'' or ''Fianc¨¦e of the Ambitious'' is about.


    Besides, I''m the one the Demon Instructor is reading to the two of you on purpose......!


    This can''t be unknown. Even if it is rumored or suspicious, there is a star for the suspicious.


    "What do you mean?!? Why... why is this happening!


    "Oh, is there a problem? I''m just going to tell you as soon as possible what the" picture book "will be about as a joint venture between Kivera and Ilfena."


    In fact, that''s all it is, isn''t it? Kivera is on the production side, which is why we''re just letting her read it before it''s released.


    But because Miss Leary is making a scene, ''This isn''t about them, is it?'' The suspicion is deepening. Exactly, you deserve it.


    You''re an idiot, Miss Leary. Don''t you think that''s a good idea?


    If I were flat, I wouldn''t be that suspicious.


    - Well, assuming Miss Leary blows herself up, I read it out here, too.


    Still sweet, Miss Leary? I said I didn''t like you. I''m the enemy, right?


    The work that King Kivera is planning to give you immediately - the advertising tower and sales of the picture books - is determined to crush you without any hesitation, right?


    Because this is a ''joint venture between Kivera and Irfena''. It''s your job, you... you and me!


    Simply say, ''Eliminate the fools from the surface stage, yes, over!'' It can''t be done. We have to make more profit than money and people are moving.


    It''s okay, the merchants love money and business. I''m also very excited about this one.


    If this job works, you''ll forgive me for taking the merchants lightly!


    If you don''t like it from the merchants, you''re in trouble with Miss Leelier. I mean, this trick is for them, too, in the long run.


    We have more to offer them than having them open as advertising towers. We''re not a black company.


    I don''t get paid or anything! As a nobleman, I think it''s deadly for the price......!


    ¡­¡­


    Well, it would be better than being hunted by a red cat. Mr. Will was also freaked out about Glenn''s out-of-butch business, so maybe this idea went wrong.


    We were staring at each other - Miss Leary was just staring at us unilaterally - but it was in the words of "yet, who wasn''t supposed to have been told to come" that broke the situation.


    "Hmm, I didn''t hear you were gonna start first, did I?


    It was King Kivera who appeared somewhere pleasant to say. By contrast, I only flatter my shoulders lightly.


    "I thought I''d take on as much explanation as I could."


    "Oh... so, what''s the real deal?


    "It''s more humiliating for me to treat you underground than for the supreme power to tell you to fade away"


    If King Kivela tells me, I can''t argue with Miss Leelier on the detour. ''Avoid the real danger'' because she''s in a halfway villain position.


    The point is, I only understand the horror of King Kivela. No matter how much Miss Leary or the Duke''s family may be in an unpunished position, this is also the place where the eyes of other countries are...... ''There can be no acquittal''.


    Note that King Kivera and one who uses it.


    That''s why I''ve been waiting for my turn at the best possible time. If King Kivera is not here, I cannot stop saying tickles and dislikes - ''there is nothing more I can do than be done in my absence''!


    ... it''s hilarious to imagine King Kivela hiding and watching this one.


    Well, anyway. "In the eyes of other countries, Kivera''s scandal has been exposed! ''So King Kivera was standing by to create a fact.


    It goes without saying that Lucas was on this spot from the beginning as a presence to express a decent opinion on the part of Kivera. In a way, it can be a father-son association play.


    "As always, it''s a bad character thing"


    Exhaling deliberately, King Kivela turned to Miss Leary.


    "Your fianc¨¦e seems to have something to think about, and it''s very dear... but, Lilier, as the culprit of this commotion, is there any excuse?


    "Wow... I didn''t know this was going to happen! Up against love and apologize for not seeing around! Have mercy..."


    "Hmm, what do you call ''ignorance''?"


    "Huh? Yeah, you''re right."


    While I answered, I guess I felt uncomfortable. Miss Leelier tilted her neck in confusion.


    ... but. That was the ''last trap'' set by King Kivela.


    "Well, you cause discord between nations without even knowing the extent of it, and you don''t understand the gravity of it. My brothers learned splendidly and said they have an unshameless attitude as a side of the princes... what a pity"


    "Uh... well, that''s... eh"


    "Parents who have drowned you and planted distorted values will also have a great deal of responsibility.... the sons who were distancing themselves from the Dukes are decent, that''s the only reason.... it''s Lilier."


    "Yes!


    In response to Miss Leelier, who made her shoulder jump plainly, King Kivera turned a similar look to pity.


    "You must have found out on this occasion that you are ignorant and stupid.... I feel sorry for you, don''t I? Because it''s like proving that all the previous stupidity was caused by the parents."


    "Well, if you could understand it on this occasion, you could also say, ''There''s just no one who''s ever told me''."


    Immediately, I dig into King Kivella''s words easily and hunt down the Ladies of Leelier even more... It wasn''t, me emphasizing King Kivella''s kindness.


    A slightly pointed gaze said, ''There you go!'' Cause I feel like I''m saying it.


    And, I mean.


    Improvised, but I guess these exchanges are ''fabric stones to drive the Dukes and Miss Leelier off the surface stage while showing the depth of King Kivella''s nostalgia''.


    Dukes: I didn''t take any problem action, but the culprit.


    Miss Leelier: A problem child who can''t let go of the wild.


    If we keep our conversation intact, this is how we perceive it. The Duke and his wife are highly skilled in holding them accountable, even though they are punishable, and in showing warmth towards Miss Leary. You owe it to experience.


    As a boost to that, if you throw up a ''I agree with King Kivera'' dialogue, oh wonder! Sometimes I have shown an arrogant attitude, and it is a contract that the treatment of the Dukes and Lady Leelier, which will take place in the future, looks very genuine.


    The true culprit that King Quivera brought about this situation - originally speaking, caused by measures to leave the blood of the royal family - is known, albeit in extreme part.


    Then these streams are necessary, not only to keep King Kivela from being as non-existent as possible, but also in the sense of convincing them.


    Yeah, yeah, I pity Miss Leelier, who was raised foolishly, just like King Kivera! The Duke and his wife will be held accountable!


    I''ll take care of the assistance, King Kivera! Let the culprits carry all the inconvenient things!


    Excited to watch me unfold in the future, King Kivera turns away from the look that seeped pity and utters words that smell the future to Miss Leelier with a stern face.


    "But hey...... it is true that you have annoyed other countries and have discredited our country''s appreciation. So you can''t just leave it on the surface stage."


    "No!"


    "Your words and actions are too problematic! Or... have you noticed the arrogance of words and deeds, but you''ve taken it personally? Ignorance will spare you the punishment. But if it was done intentionally, that''s not the case. Come on, which one are you?


    "... eh"


    King Kivela''s gaze as he explores and the curious eyes directed from around him. And... "Either way," he just said, "I''m turning a good smile. Wave small and don''t forget to appeal.


    "Hih..."


    When her gaze matched, Miss Leelier leaked some small scream, causing her face to cramp.


    Hey, what''s that attitude about?!? Sure, depending on your response, I was going to get you a little scared at the same time as the picture book closed!


    "Oh... I''ll follow your word"


    "Uhm.... Now, what about your knight?


    King Kivella nods contentedly at the appearance of Miss Leelier, who has accepted without strength. And gradually, he spoke to another culprit who was turning into air - the Kingsguard Knight.


    He still belongs, Alberda. No matter how engaged you are, you are more a person in another country than you are not married.


    Besides, King Kivera probably didn''t shake the subject of punishment for Kingsguard knights. Because it is the king of Alberda, Will, who has the role and the right.


    "Once, I''m going back to my country. I understood my stupidity, too."


    I don''t see an ambitious, strong side to the Kingsguard knight telling me in the tone I gave up. Did Miss Leary''s "overwhelmingly superior presence of identity and blood muscles" even break her heart when she became a loser?


    Well, I know how that feels. The opponents he was so strong about were Mr. Rosa and the ladies who wanted to turn themselves around. It''s called, ''Women Who Are Not Turning Their Hostilities''. Obviously, I''m stronger.


    Miss Leelier was always a strong man because of her blood muscles and position. I was able to mingle with the Kingsguard knight, probably because there was something going on in those faces.


    However, unlike Miss Leary, he became a Kingsguard knight with strength. Something like that, and you should have done quite a bit of self-assessment. However¡­ to ''quite''.


    That''s what he is, me and the delightful guardians and congratulations on the count.


    I guess I''ve crushed his self-esteem to pieces of wood dust.


    In the first place, there are only people here who go ''kill or be killed'' and ''if they lose, there will be no later'' on the ground. I mean, they''re accustomed to the training ground, or they''re the people who were normal on the training ground.


    The Kingsguard Knight didn''t look as foolish as Miss Leelier, so I would have guessed early when we started discussing it... ''Peel your fangs off in the detour and they''ll kill you...!''.


    It can also be said that it is a profession such as the Cavalier, which has made me perceive this combat capability. If you can''t identify that kind of thing, you can''t be a Kingsguard.


    "Well, I''m talking about the Leeliers..."


    King Kivela gives me a glimpse and discusses with his usual expression the treatment of Miss Leelier and the others. Those eyes look like they''re laughing... it won''t be my fault.


    Come on, it''s the last stuffing. Instead of punishment, it''s a punishment for the punitive cleaning level, but let me get this straight!

 386 Victory for us, despair for you.

    The gaze of the people in the venue is concentrated on King Kivera. In particular, it seems that the nobles of Quivera are concerned about the treatment of Miss Leary and the Dukes, and the gaze directed at them is unforgiving.


    Well, the biggest backshield caused a problem when the second prince became the king prince or not.


    Depending on future developments, the force map is likely to change dramatically, and I guess it is never other personnel.


    I laugh inside, even though I''m convinced of what people look like.


    Because you''re so other HR. There''s nothing I can do inside Kivera.


    I may be a little involved in Lucas'' future, but I won''t be involved otherwise...... or I can''t. Because it could be interference in internal affairs, and the Kivera royal family doesn''t seem to have the power to subdue the nobility.


    I mean, I''m pretty sure Lucas'' rating will be revised upwards, and his younger brothers and princes aren''t that... they''re not very familiar (meaning), so I don''t think you need to worry about it at all.


    My brother and I got a chance to retaliate. You seemed happy. I didn''t take any damage from this one!


    Lou, who are you talking about, ''my sweet little brothers who are still innocent''?


    It should be noted that when I asked Virgil and Cyrus about the ratings of their younger brothers and princes, all I got back was a quote swimming my gaze, ''I love you brother''.


    Perhaps that is the assessment of my younger brothers and princes in the public. Whether you were just hiding behind Lucas or have a hidden nature that cannot be put on the table is a mystery.... The truth is in darkness. I''m Ha Mochi Lanai.


    Of course, these are not the only reasons why people are watching because they are "other people, so it''s easy and people''s unhappiness tastes like honey." The treatment of the Leeliers was, ''Become an advertising tower for picture books and go sales to all countries!'' Cause I know it is.


    Either that or this time it won''t be a negative settlement for Kivera. So you don''t have to worry about the nobles of Kivera.


    Anyway, I most want to avoid what they''re worried about - this one sounds like the next generation - because King Kivela, that''s the man.


    The detonator for this... was also thrown by the magician, which is why the guardians were invited to join him. It is the soul''s audacity to prevent obnoxious information from coming out and to have ''(convenient) facts'' firmly brought home to each country.


    I''m not the only one against Miss Leary, I''m the bait against the Guardians + Alpha.


    Thoroughly use it even if it would be a collaborator. That''s King Kivera.


    Well, the joint venture with Kivera benefits the merchants and Ilfena, so I don''t have any particular complaints.


    My usual merchant''s little father also talked to me about ''my brother is overstretched and worried... what the fuck did you do, little girl'' (?) So I guess the merchants involved in publishing the picture books are thriving.


    Sounds fun, most importantly. Keep up the momentum and strive to spread the picture books.


    You can expect further profits if you become a complete entertainment cut-off!


    If I had thought about that, the Dukes would have been brought in at some point. "It''s not just Miss Leelier''s problem," King Kivella exposed, so the ex-human and his wife would also be known to be guilty of the same crime.


    If you look at the dukes subtly, unlike earlier, they are very dear. I didn''t seem to be the only one who thought that, and this one looks all unexpected.


    ¡­¡­


    What the hell happened? While you were exiting, King Kivela gave you a sermon?


    "What''s up? Lord of Magic. Something bothering you?


    "No, the Dukes have grown up a lot."


    King Kivera has spoken out about how we are. If you answer honestly, King Kivera laughs.


    "What, I just taught him a little reality. At least, Non is not unconditionally sweet in his body. Don''t get me wrong."


    I said something equal to Todome. The Dukes are increasingly fading their faces pale.


    "Is that a todome, or is it not fatally wounded? I just feel like that word is gonna end this one thing."


    "It''s true, so I don''t have a choice. In the first place, when it comes to your body, you should understand about the character of Non. Isn''t it strange that someone else, and someone who only has a relationship for about a year, has a better understanding?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Sure, that''s true."


    "Right?


    It''s in the book.


    Even in the sense that Cheng Cheng can put it this way, is my presence valid?


    If we say this to our human counterparts in other countries, we may be taken into account for more intimacy than we need or need to be. But I don''t have it... No, I can''t because King Kivera is said to be the Wise King.


    ''Cause'' people of different worlds are treated like civilians''. I can''t imitate how much priceless I have become, that the King himself would break the identity system. It would also be significant to say that it belongs to another country.


    Besides, there are some priors hostile to Kivera, so you can also say ''even the guy with only that degree of dating, the information you know''.


    This time, I look like a very effective pawn. Oh dear, we are being utilized by King Kivera. Labor reward donation.


    "Well, they''ll all be concerned. ¡­ These people are not sinners, but it is clear that they are evil to our country"


    Those in question shudder their shoulders at the word ''evil'' spun with a majestic voice.


    "Therefore, I intend to carry out the" punishment "of Lord Magic Master."


    ''What?''


    Those who were not informed beforehand - the majority of the people of Quivera should not have been heard - whether the word ''punishment'' was too unexpected or not, raised a dumb voice.


    He turned his gaze at me simultaneously. Ooh, everyone''s gaze pierces...!


    Laughing satisfactorily at the situation, King Kivela referred to the treatment of Miss Leelier and the others.


    "As we have just heard, Irfena and Kivera have plans to carry out joint ventures. This is of interest to other countries, why don''t you do the sales? With our contribution to Kivera, let''s just say we miss this one."


    (Interpretation)


    "You ex-names, come be laughers from all over the country! But I didn''t say I''d forgive you until now.


    Whoever hears it, it just sounds like ''punishment''. Unexpectedly, everyone''s expression becomes subtle.


    That''s right - it''s certainly not ''punishment'' - I didn''t make it a sinner. It''s just that it''s just going to be a little hard to live in the future!


    This is what the majority of the people who heard this would think...... ''Harassment!? Harassing you, this!?'' And!


    Yeah, you''re absolutely right! King Kivera is proud to have a surprisingly brown personality. And it''s hot.


    If you look in a very good direction, ''I was entrusted with the PR of a joint venture with another country''. Bad meaning...... or ''exposed'' if you can blow the real deal. Temperature difference, awesome!?


    "Though limited in quantity, I have heard that some of the ''Roses'' have become, by the hand of the Demon Master, a two-attributed demonic prop. The Queen and the other ladies are going to buy the same as Princess Rose.


    Surrounded by King Kivella''s insignificant exposures. The interest of the nobles seems to have increased at once in the information before the formal announcement.


    Moreover, King Kivera referred to it as a ''rose''. There are likely to be a significant number of people moving to get it, including in relation to the content of the picture book.


    King Kivera... are you strong too? Are you willing to make a profit, whether it means punishment or a new business?


    OK! I''ll give you a ride too! Even I want Irfena to make money!


    "Demonic prop specifications are expensive, but I think you can meet expectations. Of course, you can buy books only.... Oh, it''s King Alberda who decides what to do with him, but I''m sure he''ll work with you soon! It''s easier just to get people to help you sell pictures."


    ... Preliminarily.


    It''s Master Will who decides that, but all this time, Glenn will be waiting by hand.


    In the first place, the Alberda forces are not non-participating because they do not pinch their mouths at the treatment of Miss Leelier. Their only charge is the Kingsguard Knight.


    In other words, Miss Leelier and the others are awaiting a "Sales Tour of Terror" in the future. At the place of business, they will see¡­ a number of rose ornaments decorating the women of royalty and high nobility.


    If you buy it, the design should be consulted. What we have in common is a jewel mimicking a rose and a two-attribute demonic prop.


    Even if I don''t bother to say ''I''m on Rosa''s side'', the ladies I know just recognize themselves as'' people with rose decorations = critical opinions about themselves''. Come on, it must be a terrible time.


    I just have one thing to say.


    "Um, how can you be treated like I''ve decided to treat them...?


    "I know you did, but I told you so."


    "No, I sure am! Suggestion! Because I just suggested it!? Because I haven''t spoken out for Kivera''s decision! Let''s just say it was me, the king, who hired you!?


    Looks like I fucked them up by myself! In protest, King Kivela showed a temporal gesture of contemplation - he missed his face.


    ¡­¡­


    Oh, my God, did you say that?


    "Give it up. Isn''t that what started you right now?


    "Mr. Cyrus, I''m bored. Stay!"


    "It will not be necessary for a father to break his heart to such fools. I''m sure your toys will suffice."


    As I seeped through the flaws, I said, ''Naturally! Lucas, who just takes the attitude of saying,'' The ''toys'' and they are the sister and wife of King Kivera and the cousin of the second prince. A nobleman who inherits the royal blood. And I''m a civilian.


    ¡­¡­


    Let''s get angry with the spearhead...?


    If the Duchess runs out of bees in a hard and painful business life, you want to turn that anger on me. All the fathers and sons, you have a good personality.


    I turn a jittery eye to the father-son linkage play. In contrast, King Kivera decided to ignore him with a cool face, and even Lucas laughed with his nose! It was deliberate! This was definitely deliberate!


    "Well, isn''t that nice? They won''t be able to do anything with King Kibera... but if you''re dealing with her, she''s going to come out with you."


    Calm down, Al says. The other guardians laugh bitterly and don''t seem willing to protest against the Kings of Kivera.


    "I''m the Wizard who defeated Kivera, though?


    "But only one case of direct violence was served with wine, right?... ''on this occasion'' I can''t do any more, except if I''ve set it up from there in the future. Let''s play ''Have fun'', shall we?


    ¡­¡­


    Al, if you''re upset with them, be honest with them.


    Well, this time the merchants of Ilfena... more importantly, the Demon King is getting angry. Was it stress for Al and the others that ''nothing can - and should - be done''?


    But, you know, I don''t think you should show people that evil grin. You, ''lovely knight''.


    "Thanks for the suggestion. But you should stop laughing at that crookedness, okay? ''Cause you look bad, not'' nice knight '', but'' belly black knight ''at a glance."


    "Oh, what I did."


    Al, who laughs couscous, must not think it''s bad at all.... I''m sure the people who listened to our conversation turned out to be thinking.


    No, Cecil? "Well, if you''re in your own country, you can say a little bit of disgust," what do you mean? When did you become such a character!?


    When I was sneaking a cold sweat at a situation where my parents were about to complain... I accidentally gazed at Miss Leary.


    I guess it feels like King Kivela is terrified and irreversible, but I''m not convinced he''s going to give in like me... Her anger seemed to turn to me, as King Kivela had put it.


    "You''re doing well. In Ilfena, not only Elle, but my sister is waiting to improve."


    "Sister Charles and Mr. Clarence..."


    Sister Charles is a Duke''s Lady. And Mr. Clarence''s profession is Deputy Commander of the Kingsguard Knights, whose home is an aristocrat who wears the countenance.


    It''s a costume to wear with Miss Leelier and the others, isn''t it? Sawdust, it must stir up the inferiority of Miss Leelier and the others.


    "If it''s just blood muscles, Miss Leelier would be better than my sister. But I was wondering if the other man could poke a lot of" spicy reality. "


    "In the kingdom of the mighty, you''re the one who even came out as vice knight captain of the Kingsguard. Looks like your fianc¨¦e over there is reflecting, but she''s gonna make a dent in reality."


    Perhaps Mr. Clarence''s presence is the toughest for that Kingsguard knight. I''m an ambitious man and my self-esteem is high there, which makes me feel painful about the difference from ''real''.


    This can be the best punishment for that Kingsguard knight. Master Will and the others will preach, but they won''t treat you like a sinner.


    ¡­¡­


    ''That sounds a lot more interesting in the future,'' Glenn said. Red Cat, I didn''t forgive him. I''m willing to snore, full.


    Oh, yeah. I wanted to tell you one thing, too.


    "Miss Leary, do you have a minute?


    Suddenly, if asked, everyone''s gaze focused simultaneously. If you ask forgiveness of King Kivera with your gaze, he will snort with pleasure, even as he raises a single eyebrow.


    Okay, let''s have ''My Todome''.


    "I''d like to ask you one thing. You, can you have children?


    "Huh...?


    She just gets the look of saying ''what are you talking about'' for failing to immediately understand what she meant by being told.


    Um, as far as I''m concerned, it''s natural.


    "You''ve been scattered, bragging about your own blood muscles. But wouldn''t that be ''weird if I had to be surrounded''? More than a small number of royalties, we''ll look after the proper friendship and secure it in our own country, and we won''t let it out.... normally."


    I''m not threatening you, but I take it for granted that will happen. Now, King Kivera doesn''t deny my words, even though he looks funny.


    "Huh... that''s..."


    "I know that dark royal blood is special because it has been involved in the rubbing of the upper levels of the country. Based on that premise, the reason you were abandoned in the wild is that you cannot have children."


    "Wow... I don''t have that fact! Insults are a good place too! This is the house where the princess was descended, so even if you get into a hospital bed, you''ll get the best treatment! Don''t keep me with your civilian princess!


    Miss Leelier blushes and dews her anger. But I went on without being frightened.


    "That''s it."


    "Huh?"


    "''The princess has been bequeathed''. Naturally, it follows those who obey per princess and¡­" those who have received the king''s will ""


    As a matter of fact, Miss Leary faded her face pale. And look at King Kivera for cancer.


    "So, Miss Leary." From the very beginning, there is no wonder that the Duke''s house has a king''s hand in it ". Didn''t your brothers say anything about your relationship? Wasn''t it because you were afraid of the possibility?


    - Because the closer you are to the royal family, the more you come to think of it...?


    Tightening with a seep of pity, all the people who knew how Miss Leelier and the others had been - that the brothers were royalty, and that they were flattering their families - turned out to be ideological.


    Words of denial appear to be unspinned from anyone''s mouth. Precisely...... ''there are no elements to deny''.


    "Heh... Your Majesty? Um... I, uh... that''s not true, is it...?


    While pale in the face, Miss Leelier tries to ask King Kivela for the word of denial.


    - But.


    "Come on, man."


    Slightly distorted the mouth and King Kivera only returns it that way. Without a clear word of denial, Miss Leelier went into despair.


    I smile at her mouth when I see her like that and the pale face of the Dukes. In the meantime, the surrounding nobles deliberately drew their faces¡­ realizing the ''cruelty'' I showed them.


    There was no need to speak of that question on this occasion. At least if you feel a little pity for Miss Leelier.


    But I went out of my way to speak in front of many people. ''Malice'' if you simply capture what was put into it, or ''accomplices who drew on King Kivella''s intentions'' if you think deeper.


    Either way I received it, ''cruelty'' would be added to my assessment. I said, "No hesitation whatsoever, I spoke of the possibility."


    Just because you''re not engaged in large-scale sabotage doesn''t mean you''re kind.


    If that makes sense, there is no such thing as a ''king to be feared''.


    It is only natural that there is an understanding of ''choices that emphasize their position'' beyond being able to fight with those who stand at the apex of one country.... Instead of choosing it, I even tried to make it so.


    I''ve never regretted it. Ning Lo, Al and the others see me as a companion because you can cut me off from what I need.


    How crueler I would be than I could use my position as an excuse. The nobles made their faces cramp because they noticed it there.


    Turn your gaze to Miss Leelier, who entered. As she wept, she whispered a small "lie... you''re lying..."


    After all, I guess I was pretty shocked. Such an appearance invites pity, but I have nothing to regret. What floats in my mouth is a laugh.


    - I''m sorry, right? Miss Leelier. But it was you who sold the fight to the ''monster''.


    It''s not only King Kivera who''s angry, so am I. So on this occasion, in the worst possible way, I was allowed to plant ''suspicion''.


    I don''t know if what I said is a ''fact''. But there is no doubt in the breasts of the nobles of Quivera who are here, that the bud of suspicion has sprung up. King Kivela''s attitude also holds it back.


    With that premise, no matter how much Miss Leary takes with her royal thick blood, she will not try to welcome her into the house. ''It''s not worth using,'' because they know it.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s true or not. More than King Kivela did not deny on this occasion, ''its full potential''. If you are unwilling to do so, including having the eyes of other countries, you will clearly deny it.


    King Kivela must not have deliberately spinned the word of denial because he knew that too. I poked a blade of words at Miss Leelier, who was connected to "blood ties."


    "The Royal Blood of Miss Leary" is the anxiety element at the moment. It is an indisputable fact that Miss Leelier''s character would suck and that the blood she has is worth it.


    There''s not necessarily a raw person plotting crap around it. And... I don''t need the ladies Leelier to be wise and not necessarily strip the royal family of their fangs.


    So... crush.


    "''War Madness'', I''m a blood relative... whoever protected the country until I drove it off, couldn''t be sweet."


    "Only a king would, naturally."


    "Best of all!


    Let''s sprinkle enough poison in the form of suspicion to get past this occasion. ''Cause I''m a magician called The Disaster of the World....'' monsters'' from different worlds.


    I will not give up personal retaliation in an attempt to avoid punishment as a country. Isn''t it the inhabitants of this world who knew that?


    I would have run out of words saying that I didn''t just bother to enrage my old friend and ''hate'' his owner for having his fangs ripped off, right? You can''t forgive me for halfway through despair.


    "Even King Kivela has recognized me as a magician," because I am the one, and I have to show you that much skill, don''t I?

 387 Something Ive noticed.

    - In the private room of the Duke of Alogancia and Leelier (Leelier perspective)


    After returning to the mansion from the night club, I was drawn to my room.


    I don''t want to see anyone...... no, ''horrible and I can''t see you''. The gaze of the aristocrats on the far wind was horrible too, but now... ''cause I don''t even know if the servants are really on our side''.


    If that magician had just told me, maybe I still didn''t care a lot.


    But...


    "Come on, man."


    His Majesty''s expression and his words... had made him smell ''its possible too''.


    The only reason my face was so tense with fear was because of the smell of ''I may not be able to have a child''. ''All this time, I may have been dancing with His Majesty''s palms,'' I realized.


    Even I think His Majesty''s words may be true. What did the outsiders, and the nobles who were listening to that conversation think...!


    Above all, the odd thing is'' vicious, but not punishable for this''.


    "What do you mean...?


    Indeed, King Alberda has forgiven us for our engagement. Whether offended or not, that was also acknowledged by His Majesty.


    With me, I didn''t take it personally without any thought. If I ever got the forgiveness of the ''King'', I knew it would pass, because I purposefully got the forgiveness of King Alberda.


    ''I can''t punish you'', not ''I won''t punish you''. I guess that''s right.


    As far as outside hearings and force maps are concerned, you must not be able to get rid of me either. Because the scandal behind the second prince''s shield is just not preferable.


    In particular, the second prince should be almost certain to become the king prince of Quivera. Finding a new rear shield won''t make an immediate decision.


    And strange things still happened.


    Dissemination of picture books, communicated as a joint venture between Quivera and Irfena. I guess no one honestly believed that. Something too sudden.


    Above all, there''s another thing that doesn''t seem like a coincidence. That was The Content of the Picture Book.


    The contents of the picture book are exactly what happened to me and Master R¨¹ze...... no, the ''true story'' that began with what I served in Alberda.


    Even with some footprints, it was based on Master R¨¹ze''s former fianc¨¦e!


    If this was the story that made us bad guys, we could have had one or two protests. Whatever, we are ''allowed by King Alberda''.


    If you make us evil, King Alberda, who allowed it, will be guilty of the same crime.


    But it didn''t.


    Only, the story is about "the kindness of Princess Rose, just before marriage, betrayed by her fianc¨¦e," and we, the culprits, are about an entourage.


    Like protesting, the story is considered one of the common developments, and if you poke it poorly, it is rumored to be ''Do you want to tell the truth''.


    If that happens, it sucks. Even what was footprinted as a story makes you feel like a fact!


    In anticipation of that, "The Story of Princess Rose" would be made.


    Whether we protest or not, so that suspicious eyes can be turned...!


    It goes without saying whose measure that is. Your Majesty will be involved, of course, but the beginning should not be His Majesty.


    In the first place, if His Majesty had not been for the person who made the proposal for a series of things, His Majesty might still not have been aware of the disturbances in Alberda.


    Yes, the one who plotted to discredit us.


    "Um, Wizard..."


    It reminds me of a woman who named herself a magician. It''s called a pick-up at a night club, it must be her measure.


    Oh...... how abominable! Oh no... I can''t believe they did that to me like those other people...!


    Because of remorse and anger, tears seep in. However... I also understood that such emotions would not last long.


    I hate to admit it, but I... I''m terrified of that magician.


    When Brother Lucas turned his harsh words on me, and when he was protested by the knight of Sarovara, as soon as that magician was involved, he turned to those who were against me.


    That must be the element that makes you say ''good at word play''. Because even if the words that are spinned one after the other have no great significance, they will eventually be directed to the desired result of that magician.


    The art of fighting it... I don''t have it.


    I guess for that demon mentor, there''s no need for something like identity. No, just ''I wish my collaborators had an identity''.


    That was those guardians this time, Your Majesty. I was caught in the bait of ''an unidentified otherworldly man'', which led me to take numerous qualities.


    "Whether you argue, make excuses, plead guilty and apologize, it doesn''t make sense...... they''ll send you! What should I do... What should I have done..."


    Anger and remorse, and... more fear. But that magician is not from this country. Anyway, if it''s like this one, ''in the future'' shouldn''t be able to do anything.


    Then.


    Then whoever I fear from now on... is the main culprit in the true sense, and who holds my future.


    "¡­ remains, remains,"


    It floated, one possibility. But it''s never about salvation, it''s about suggesting that things could get worse now.


    I can''t even assume it''s my fault and my body is shaking. It''s not anger, it''s from fear.


    "What pissed me off the most...... ''who''?


    If only the Wizard was dealing with her, she would have been relieved if she had left this country. There are many who neglect me in this country, but if Your Majesty is forgiven, I cannot help you.


    But what if His Majesty allowed it?


    If His Majesty saw and pretended not to see the malice that could be directed at me...


    Even those I have looked down upon, if His Majesty so desires, will be glad to retaliate.


    I will no longer be able to shield my identity and blood muscles in the future as I have done before. How am I supposed to protect myself from the malice that can be directed at me then?


    Everything in this country is filled with fear that may turn to the enemy.


    Maybe there are people out there, like that knight, who move to elimination with loyalty.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh...!


    Tears flowing because of so much fear, and a whining voice that spits out. Thinking about it and crying about it, it''s all too late... it''s too late to realize.


    Even now, I understood the awkwardness of what I had done. Suddenly, I understand!


    Though the royal family didn''t think they could serve me, that was just ''His Majesty missed it''. Of course, I wasn''t allowed to.


    I grew it by showing it in a pale way, waiting for the non to pile up on me. At dawn, when I decided to limit myself, as I was to irrevocably do.


    I''ve noticed that. Therefore, I cannot help but fear Your Majesty more than that magician.


    Mother, a former princess, just watched silently her pursuit of me.


    Your Majesty does not feel worthy in the words of your father, the Duke.


    I can''t rely on my brothers, who have always spoken words.


    Did Master R¨¹ze cut me loose or not even take refuge in me?


    I have no side. I don''t like it, but I get it. There were just too many elements to judge that, and I had too much on my mind myself.


    Even if I followed His Majesty''s words from now on and engaged in the sales and doing of picture books... I don''t know if the future will be guaranteed. His Majesty didn''t tell me what would happen afterwards.


    ¡­¡­


    Thoughtful daughter, fool...... there must be so many words to indicate me. Even if His Majesty were to be rumored of them more than he had spread them that way at a nightclub, I have no way of disputing them.


    Because I knew it, and His Majesty did it. What a heavy punishment...!


    If it had been more foolish, I could not help but notice these things.


    I would have been even more angry if I hadn''t noticed, and now it would have been the end of the line to be eliminated by His Majesty.


    At the end of my short life, even if they say I''m a scandalous lady, if I die, that voice won''t reach me. Instead of losing everything, I must have gotten some rest.


    You would have finished your life blaming someone for the ''misfortune'' that came down on you, just believing in you alone.


    It''s very scary and familiar, the future that follows'' death ''. If you still make a mistake, it can be traced, one of the possibilities.


    - But why do you think it''s still better?


    Though I don''t have the courage to deliberately choose such a path now that I feared an easily predictable future.


    Going forward...... it must be so horrible and painful to live a long time in this country with the fear of being repudiated.


    Time for redemption with no helpers or allies and no idea how long it will last. Naturally, you can''t be allowed to commit suicide or flee to another country.


    Above all, it was indisputable that he wanted it, His Majesty, who was spoken of as'' I will not punish you ''.


    This is the punishment for me, the one that shows His Majesty''s deep anger. I... will never, ever be forgiven.


    I just weep in disgust at not much punishment. Take the royal family... protect the royal family''s ''blood'' and think of the harshness of this kingdom''s culminating existence that binds the royal family.


    It was not Dade who withdrew his predecessors, who had been told ''war madness'', by force. A man of ambition and cruelty who not only deserves the talent of a king, but who only drives his father down...... that is the king of Kivera called the Great Power.


    Sire, I misjudged you, didn''t I? You were far more horrible and cruel than I imagined.

 388 The Lord will celebrate.

    - at Alberda (Wilfred perspective)


    "Oh, I knew King Kivera was mad..."


    A quick report, received from His Majesty the Wizard. I couldn''t stop myself from having a warm grin at what was written there and the footage that came with the magic prop.


    "Naturally."


    Glenn, who drinks tea with a cool face, probably expected this to happen too. There was not much forgiveness at the time of involving the Magic Master, but there is nothing at all surprising about listening to what I have just said.


    "More achievements than expected, don''t you say?


    If you ask me to tease you.


    "About King Kivela being moved, is that it?


    "Ooh."


    "I don''t think at all. It would be tantamount to insulting him if he didn''t move."


    Glenn has turned a frightened eye. Of course, you know that well with me.


    ... No, I also thought King Kivera would move, even without involving His Majesty the Mage. At least that would have been natural, from those who know what happened before and after Kivela changed generations.


    From the former, it was neither the Duke of Alogancia nor Miss Leelier who recommended that Miss Leelier''s demands be heeded. "A Country called Quivera" ¡­ If I may say more, because it is the king who can unite the great power of Quivera.


    "If King Kivela had the character to miss something like this, that country would be crushed by now. Because it''s a big country, it''s hard to rebuild once the interior is disturbed. Well, a certain number are generational shifts with previous generations of supporters. ¡­ it wouldn''t have been an easy road"


    "I guess. Even Alberda had a hard time."


    "... let''s make a difference in size. But" the path followed by those who became the winners and the hardships that followed "is very different from His Majesty''s."


    "Ha! I''m not the only one. Isn''t this something that could happen in any country?"


    Yes, generational change in power is never uncommon. Yet the thing about Kivela''s predecessors stands out because it was such a thing as to harm other countries as well.


    And that''s not just the fear of ''being able to wage war''.


    "Those whose ancestral characteristics came out colorful¡­ so to speak, it was enough to incite vigilance against ''heresy''. No matter how good they are, they are only the object of fear if it is directed at them."


    "It''s..."


    "It''s true, isn''t it? That''s the nickname" Demon King "of His Royal Highness Elshon."


    If Lord Magic Leader finds out, he''s going to kick it in the grave of the previous King Kivela. But this was also true.


    Those who are said to be ''ancestral returns'' are generally aware of the fact that ''the peculiarities of the species that existed in the past have emerged in colour'', but only then will they not be repelled. It has become repellent because it can be like the previous King Kivela.


    This is not the case in the private sector, but it is passed on to the upper echelons of the country and houses with a long history, etc. No matter how highly capable you are, if you can''t control the person up there, or if you take problem action, you can''t avoid the bad impression.


    Regardless of their consciousness and behavior, it may be difficult for ancestors to say that their sensibilities and ways of thinking are common. It sucks, for example, if they make fun of you without malice. The "general theory" the surroundings claim doesn''t make sense of "common sense".


    I have to start by making them understand, so that just makes me tired. Moreover, if the problematic behaviour was not from bad faith, the high level of its ability was spared and it was sometimes asked to reduce the punishment.


    Let''s get this straight, it''s a ''bypass nuisance''.


    It is no exaggeration to say that its talent and damage will be weighed down and that the future will be decided.


    "Well, our predecessors were scumbags. I''ve managed to change generations. But our predecessor King Kivera, no matter whose eyes, had all the worst conditions, didn''t he? Unusual and belligerent, King of the Great Powers, with those who support it... King Kivera did a great job. If it hadn''t stopped that one, how many countries would have perished by now"


    That was indisputably true of me. While I fear King Kivela, I believe that the kings of all nations recognized him because of that background.


    At least you''re willing to take control of the country and the people you control. That alone would be the difference between cloud mud and previous generations.


    "That ''country to perish'' would also include Kivera"


    "I guess. It''s a ''war madness'' that even stripped its fangs inside. Other countries, of course, would have sucked Kivela too. King Kibera often gathered his allies to fly the anti-flag."


    Unexpectedly, exhale. I wasn''t sure if that was coming from relief, or if it was remembering the belligerent King Kivela.


    At the same time, I remember His Highness Elshon, the protector, who was not the owner of His Majesty the Wizard. The prince was called the Demon King, but he has a genuine personality.


    "It was lucky for us that His Highness Elshon was decent. There is nothing to be done about the intimidation caused by the magic of being born, but otherwise you can say good."


    "Royalty, if it had been more ambitious in gathering the support of those who are also competent... it would have been a return to ''war madness''"


    Glenn has a bitter face, I guess, because it includes the matter of the Demon Master. I nod to agree. Now is the time to laugh and deny it, because this is the ''worst future'' that any country feared.


    - If you make a mistake, His Highness Elshon was truly in danger.


    In his capacity as royalty, his talent for the high magic that drowned people''s bodies, the Lord of the white and black rabbits, and¡­ was now known as a being with the Magic Instructor on his side.


    There are only a few things that can be done on their own, but even those who become pawns are there. Moreover, their handkerchiefs refer to His Highness Elshon as the only Lord, and are full of talent.


    I would be more incapable of telling you not to be wary of this. Until the arrival of His Majesty the Magic Master, the assessment was precisely "The Demon King to be told in the story" itself. The point is, he was alerted as a man who could destroy his country.


    ... Well, because there was a real example of a previous King Kivela, he was over-alerted.


    Now that''s the owner of the Magic Instructor and a good stopper for problem children, including the rabies.


    Who the hell would have guessed, such as being treated like one''s last conscience?


    "Well, now I think you need more than just having Mizuki. Anyway, Mizuki says," I don''t like idiots. "


    "Oh... well, yeah"


    "In the first place, I can''t beat you. At a time when I could preach and preach to the wizard, His Highness Elshon also said that... I was wondering if he had changed a bit."


    "Oh... well, if Lord Mage hadn''t come at hand, I wouldn''t have seen the side"


    I react similarly to Glenn, who clouds his words and strays his gaze. I''m just not willing to say it face to face, but probably a lot of people think the same thing... ''Exactly, parent cat''.


    ''Parent Cat'' doesn''t just mean as a guardian. It also includes the meaning of treating subtlety to the same extent. I can never (too bad) say this to myself!


    Exhale one sigh so as to change your mood. You realized the end of the chat to me when I changed my expression, and Glenn stretched out his spine and changed his expression.


    "Don''t exhaust the cause of Miss Leelier''s defeat that she was tasting King Kivela. Though I assumed ''a country called Kivela is feared'' to be precise. Whatever it is, I would have figured out ''what was truly feared'' about this one"


    "Sure, the big countries are horrible. But no matter how big it is, it just decays without good leaders. Now Kibera will only be able to rebuild the country if she discusses her predecessors."


    "Don''t say that. If you''re Miss Leary''s age, there''s nothing you can do but know Kivera now"


    I don''t want to defend Miss Leary that far with myself, even though I don''t want Glenn to hide it from me.


    She has to learn that as the history of her country - more than inheriting the blood of a dark royal family, she can''t help but know - because it is a position, and at least the Dukes'' know and deserve it ''.


    Given the Dukes'' split of roles, I''m convinced they''re ignorant... but Miss Leelier shouldn''t fit into it. It is undoubtedly Miss Leary''s own choice to remain ignorant.


    "Even if this one doesn''t do something, Miss Leelier and the Dukes will do something about it. Whatever, you''re not going to be punished for this... No, what kind of treatment are you waiting for? Kuku......"


    "Sire, I thought it might be about laughing. Either that or I guess it''s time for fear to wait. Every day you pay attention to each and every one of your words and deeds, and you will be rubbed down in spirit by every action of the king¡­ Come on, it will be hard."


    "I don''t know? I forgave you, didn''t I? I''m not willing to do anything if you ask Alberda to punish me as a runaway.... I don''t know, Glenn. You, what''s ''it''s gonna be hard''? That was a good read."


    "Well, what do you mean? Non is not laughing like His Majesty."


    If you go in there and tell him not to be just one ''good boy'', Glenn has given it back to me all the time.


    ¡­¡­


    So is that. Sure, you, weren''t you laughing?


    Even with a high laugh in my chest. Yes, but if I stick it in there, it''s going to hurt me, so I should shut up here.


    I feel sorry for the king who cares about his subordination, but Glenn is scared when he gets angry. One human being, whether he''s a king or not, I''m cute about myself. I guess we should just change the subject here.


    "Well, I''ll leave you to King Kivera about the human being of Kivera"


    "Right.... So? The engagement itself may go away, but was it named that Kingsguard Knight... L¨¹ze? What are you going to do with him?


    Glenn asked me that before I had to talk to him. It''s in that eye, the color like trying to identify me - and I realize it, I think about what''s the best answer.


    For a long time Glenn has had these eyes coming from time to time. Every time, I''ve squeezed all the wisdom I can, and I''m going to look shameless as Glenn''s Lord.


    Initially, it seemed that Glenn''s attitude seemed businesslike to my neighbors, and some bitterly felt disrespectful.


    But every time I lived up to Glenn''s expectations, when I discovered it was being harnessed in the right direction, they started looking at me in a completely different way.


    No one wants to be disappointed by the disciples they are sheltering.


    That''s why I get excited. And... get results.


    Glenn doesn''t have magic like a magician''s. And at the time I was protected, naturally, I had no identity.


    It''s limited that Glenn could have done that, but one of them is an ''inquiry with expectations'' like now.


    Numerous important choices and decisions came to my credit because Glenn took the method of encouraging me to think for myself, express my opinions if necessary, and ultimately let me make my own decisions.


    When I realized that, I said, ''Why can''t I connect to my accomplishments? I asked...


    "What are you gonna do when I''m great?" Even if I stand out, I''ll just be crushed. Then you should bottom up Will''s accomplishments. ''


    What an unattractive answer returned that. I just can understand why Glenn said that.


    - Because in those days Glenn used to refer to himself as'' me '', and because of his appearance, he was seen lower than his real age. No one listens where a child who doesn''t know what to say.


    Glenn was well aware of that and was laughing, ''Will is rightly Will''s feat because Will listened to my words and took them seriously.''


    "Your Majesty? What is it?


    In front of me, Glenn''s figure has grown much older since then. My disciple, who never said ''I'' again and whose status became certain.


    Because I have my own time stacked with Glenn, and because I know how to defend the selfishness of people from different worlds, I know exactly what it''s like for His Highness Elshon to adore His Majesty the Magic Master.


    ... you can''t be cute enough to have a creature on your side so far.


    "... no, it''s nothing. Oh, that was his treatment."


    "Yes."


    That being said, my heart had already been set. laughing and mouthing the decision.


    "I won''t do anything"


    "Hmm?... may I ask what it means to do so?


    Instead of being angry when it''s sweet, Glenn just says it''s interesting. Of course, I''ll live up to that expectation.


    "I forgive you once. And I will not punish you for this one thing in the future.... even if he wants it himself. Why don''t you let yourself decide what you need to do? Well, my parents will be in tough situations from now on, and my eyes from around me are tough. Let''s do our best."


    "Cheng Cheng, that sounds interesting. Surely, there is no problem with His Majesty not punishing you for allowing them to do so, and you will not have to speak out about the ''harm'' caused by it."


    "Right? Well, I''ll keep an eye on him."


    Punishment is also, in a sense, ''the future is being decided''. Wouldn''t that be very easy?


    If you are punished with adultery, you will receive that your surroundings are ''pleading guilty and reflecting''. Also, where I rebelled with dissatisfaction, there is no other way to follow that decision if punishment is imposed.


    In other words, ''Whether the person from whom it began reflects or reopens, the treatment remains the same''. In the first place, you can''t question the punishment that much heavier than you allowed the two of them to get engaged.


    "For once, I appreciate his efforts. Otherwise, you can''t be a Kingsguard. So what? I think his future depends on the past he''s been trying to do in this country. So I''m not forbidden to help him."


    "... Indeed. If you have made a sincere effort, show up your helpers too. Those who were looking to connect with the Duke''s house will keep their distance. Perhaps it is the fall that will tell the true friend."


    "Miss Leelier seems to have made all the enemies, but he didn''t. Well, let''s see what happens."


    "Damn, whatever you say, Your Majesty is sweet"


    You know it''s not an easy road to go with Glenn squeaking like a shudder. What I gave was a ''chance to crawl up'', far from salvation.


    Knowing a glorious life makes that path tough. There is also no zero chance of receiving and shaking off the reached hand as'' pity ''.


    But if he crawls up from there... that his strength is real. Including spiritual growth, I think it''s a pretty good property.


    "Sweet or cruel, he only knows."


    What will he look like when he finds out there is no indicated path?... What do you think?


    A reality that can receive both salvation and cruelty. It all depends on what he means to take it.


    "Well, there''s an easy-to-understand success story called Lord Mage. It depends on how you do it, he''ll turn into an" example "that even turns a monster into an advantage."


    "Your Majesty... I was wondering if it was impossible to treat Mizuki in the same line"


    ¡­¡­


    Maybe so. Well, now.


    "For now, it''s a paragraph"


    "First of all, good luck. Don''t keep distracted."


    Let''s celebrate that we were able to avoid rubbing with Kivela, and that we were able to fight together. I never thought this day would come!

 389 My first sale was in Irfena.

    - at Irfena (Erschon perspective)


    In front of me is the Dukes of Alogancia and Miss Leelier. And a little further away, Miss Leelier''s fianc¨¦e, ''It Was'', the knight of Alberda, is holding back as their escort.


    It is almost impossible to dissolve the engagement from him, so it is probably because Miss Leelier considered ''securing an escape route (= marriage to a nobleman on the border)'' as part of her self-preservation.


    It''s a sure hand in the sense of escaping King Kivela''s lap...... Well, you won''t be able to live like before, but did you still think it was better than being right next to King Kivela?


    This is the same with Alberda, so I guess you noticed the danger of marrying him. Whatever, the punishment for him is coming.


    Well, he can be a scandal, too, and the fact that ''he was dumped by his fianc¨¦e'' can be done, so in that sense, maybe it''s each other.


    If this disturbance is justified, it can also be argued that the dissolution of the engagement is reasonable. If you decide to take responsibility for the disturbance and fall in love with it, you may get sympathy from those who are not familiar with the situation.


    I think these places are still ''noble''. Cutting someone off from self-preservation, and performing impression manipulations, is not uncommon in the aristocracy.


    With King Alberda, who gave me permission to engage, I wouldn''t say anything annoying. With ourselves, the class who understands such things... because it''s called "the same kind".


    ¡­¡­


    Around Lord Glenn, you may be laughing a lot at the dissolution of their engagement. He is subtly similar to Mizuki, so I can''t abandon the possibility that he is satisfied with the end of a knight trampling or kicking.


    With that in mind, I turn once again to The People Who Came to Sell Picture Books. Needless to say, everyone, you''re not looking well soon. Are the people in the Duke of Alogancia in particular threatened?


    But that was it. They seem to be as conscious about self preservation as ever, and I guess they''re desperate to buy this one unsatisfactory.


    ... No, the knight of Alberda - L¨¹ze, something like that. He doesn''t seem as foolish as the Duke''s man, and for once I see the colour of reflection.


    Are you worried about the future that makes you give up somewhere? Or... because I now understand what I have done.


    Either way, I''m sure you''re seeing the most reality. At least not because of the futile engagement to Miss Leary. I can''t even feel the shards, such as the lack of training for Miss Leary.


    "¡­ this is what it is all about"


    Miss Leelier smiles, who was explaining the picture book. While doing so, samples were handed out by the hands of the Dukes.


    As a matter of fact, all of these faces have grasped the contents of the picture books. Both the creator of the picture book, Mizuki, and the merchants involved in the sale, belong to our country.


    Still showing willingness to buy...... for restraint on them. The act of "buying a picture book" is also mandatory in the sense of obtaining information about a breach of engagement in Alberda.


    Even though we are not directly involved, our country is suspected of being involved.


    In order not to be said to have pulled a thread in the back, etc., the "cut (= picture book) that led to the gathering of information" is necessary.


    As long as there''s a cut, there''s an excuse to say, ''As part of the gathering of information, I asked Mizuki and the merchants about it.'' I''m also cordial with King Alberda, so even with that information over there, they won''t be suspicious.


    The point is, there''s no doubt about the backwork in this case. Well... in addition to pre-construction, I also have the purpose of ''setting up an opportunity to speak directly with them in front of me''.


    While I look through the book handed to me as a sample, this face - Charlene, Clarence, Argent, Klaus, and I - looks at who sets me up first.


    Klaus and Al refrain from joining the conversation as knights... but somewhere interesting they watched us rush. I get spooked inside by the appearance of such childhood tamers.


    ''I know everything because I was at the nightclub'' - at least that''s what Miss Leelier and I would think. It must be a really uncomfortable situation for those who have to open picture books.


    I know that, but I''m here with no food on my face. Both of you, you have a bad personality inside.


    That''s crazy. I should have looked more, more decent before Mizuki arrived.


    I think so, trying to remember before...... I realize that their such attitude was to protect me.


    Back then, I didn''t even show a few gaps, and it wasn''t just me, but the Al''s and the others were in a state of constant care. There can''t be, like, room to enjoy the situation.


    If you feel different now, then I guess that means... that I and they could afford to enjoy these places.


    It goes without saying that it is thanks to Mizuki. I regret it somehow, though, so I wouldn''t be honest with you about it.


    With that in mind, some fun voice arrived in my ear.


    "Hey, Master Leary? What do you think of this story? I''ve been telling these stories since I was a kid. It''s like empathizing with women, so I''d like to hear your thoughts."


    ¡­¡­ Wow, I... "


    "Heh heh... can you take your time thinking about it? ¡­ if you can answer me."


    It was Charline who smiled, but did not hesitate to cut in. On her chest, naturally, there are ornaments embedded with stones imitating roses - demonic props made by Mizuki.


    But that won''t be the only reason Miss Leelier and the others are threatening Charline. In one way or another, he seemed wary of Charline''s questioning.


    Charlene finds that to be a very difficult thing to answer. While I knew it, I was asking for a ''third-party opinion'' by fronting about ''what to empathize with women''.


    Miss Leelier, who was questioned, has also guessed it, causing her face to cramp.... naturally. Because the "two people who forcibly broke their engagement" that comes out at the beginning of the picture book, if it''s a general interpretation, is a standing position as villains.


    If you show bad feelings for those two, Miss Leelier and the others will have ''known it was a bad thing''.


    You can also accept that you have deliberately confused Alberda, so it is imperative that you buy King Kivera''s wrath on the day it is also reported to Kivera.


    Currently, what the ladies of Leelier fear most should be ''buying King Kivella''s wrath''... we will have to squeeze our wits and look for an answer that is not obvious.


    Besides, Charline didn''t threaten you. I just asked the people who came to the sales for their thoughts...!


    That''s right, Charline. Sometimes Mizuki just tells me s.


    An arm that spiritually drives the opponent is a splendidly poisonous couple''s crack.


    Note that Clarence, another of those poisonous couples, may smile at his wife''s sharp hand.


    You look nice, but Clarence is Charlene''s kind. At matrimony, with a past that warned his surroundings with ''Don''t Mix, Danger'', he is now more feared by the knights than by the Knights Commander.


    So it is pointless to hear ''what have you done'', etc.


    Because Clarence was'' just having the same days as usual ''.


    In other words, for Clarence, ''the state of the vegetables''. It''s nature because it''s soft in the waist and polite in the language...... no, you think the shock is awesome when you learn about the character of the vegetables?


    Many have their hearts broken by his words, which are spinned flat¡­ and because it is Clarence who, instead of working them, is even worse, the legend of terror pervades them in a different sense than Mizki.


    There''s no way Clarence, whose usual appearance just smiles and watches his wife brave.


    "Speaking of which, I wanted to ask you something, too.... Oh, I''ll ask you as an escort"


    "... oh yes, what is it"


    Unlike Miss Leary, even though she was somewhat freaked out, L¨¹ze turned to Clarence. To that appearance, Clarence asks calmly, even though she looks a little unexpected.


    "The man who offered to break his engagement is a knight, but what the hell do you think he went for a knight?


    "What?"


    Was it an unexpected question, L¨¹ze raised her voice with a frightened face. But this inquiry doesn''t make sense to me either.


    Running a glimpse into Al and Klaus, they seem to have figured out what it means. When I noticed my gaze, I had turned my gaze to say, ''Shut up and watch''.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, you mean "knights know what that means"?


    I feel subtly hubbled and not funny, but apparently L¨¹ze needs this for questioning. I just don''t seem to know what it means to be asked, though, because R¨¹ze at the time also exposes confusion.


    "Shall I tell you a little bit about me," Clarence sighed out in L¨¹ze''s confusion.


    "I was born in the Count''s house, but if you wanted it for your wife, Duke''s Lady. Besides, you''re the one who needs that talent from the country. Of course, every day with me, I continued to work hard, but my achievements since I became a full knight were known."


    That''s a story anyone who knows about this couple knows. In addition to Clarence having a lower title, he is a knight¡­ it would be if he saved the battle or the royalty that can be targeted for the greatest feat.


    When that happens, I really get inferior credit compared to Charline. It''s because the country is undisturbed that there''s no place to be active.


    "Someone told the king to kiss his mouth. Some advised me that I should make use of my talents in diplomacy, not knighthood. But... I refused."


    "Why, even if I ask?


    "In a nutshell, it would be my own will. Most importantly, I swore allegiance to His Majesty to the sword once¡­ I am not willing to differ in that oath, however much for the marriage I wanted myself to. My loyalty is not so light."


    "Light, y...?


    "Yes. It is only a disgrace that a man who has sworn to be His Majesty''s sword can easily vary that vow. Well, I am honored to be a Kingsguard.... A knight is one who serves the ''only''. How can I take my oath to the Lord lightly?"


    In Clarence''s words, Luce seemed to have no words to return. But I take that for granted, too.


    He has betrayed King Alberda while in the position of Kingsguard. Clarence''s words don''t matter, it hurts my ears.


    As a matter of fact, they said Clarence would also be a civilian and be able to accomplish the feat. But he ran out of words, ''As a knight, I want to be ashamed of her''.


    ...... but that doesn''t end with Clarence.


    I can''t tell Luce that she''s taking Clarence''s words seriously, but it''s also true that Clarence really didn''t mind shaping them at the time.


    In the end, Clarence also made it his own strength to ''have a beneficial connection for the country''.


    It is the summons of a bad friend as a student, the Assistant Chancellor of Carlossa.


    It was fortunate that at the time we were sometimes exposed to the threat of Kivera, and also at a time when a little cohesion with the surrounding countries was required.


    The connection to Celian Orcott, the prime minister''s real son and also an assistant prime minister himself, was judged ''necessary for the country'', and with Clarence''s accomplishments until then, His Majesty held the reins of the two marriages.


    It should be noted that this series of events established Clarence''s position as Brain of Kingsguard. What is required of a nation is strength in many ways¡­ Wisdom is a fine weapon.


    Sometimes, more than being a Kingsguard, your position will be against those above you. On rare occasions, Clarence was a very convenient person because he might be asked to cut through the scene as a knight.


    His Majesty also says he appreciated Clarence''s brains and connections, which he understands and values, and his connection to the Duke''s family, which he will gain by marriage.


    Clarence restrained himself from being a knight, but not from strength by weapons. They sold themselves in by showing their effectiveness in various ways around them.


    It was a triumph of wit...... I can easily predict what the surroundings thought of given what Mizuki is currently getting. That''s who Charline wanted from her husband.


    ¡­¡­


    There seemed to be a certain number of people who feared the birth of such Kingsguard knights. Well, it''s a good thing for the royal family and country...... maybe.


    "The knight is'' the Lord is what he is''. So who the hell are the knights of this story swearing allegiance to? Even if you become a knight without loyalty, it will serve your country¡­ your ambitions will not come true unless you are appreciated by the king"


    "Huh..."


    "If you just want to be appreciated, recognition from your superiors, colleagues, and the people is enough. But if it connects to merit, it is imperative that you acknowledge it from the King. ''Giving'' would be ''only the Lord can do'', wouldn''t it?


    - The knight of the story, who does not swear allegiance to the king who is supposed to be the Lord, wanted to serve ''who'', right?


    To Clarence''s words so tightened, L¨¹ze is pale in the face. But I don''t think we have a choice.


    He probably didn''t come to the impression that ''Becoming a Kingsguard Knight'' was his goal and that loyalty was imperative there.


    If you have someone to be loyal to besides Lord Wilfred, you''ve just become a Kingsguard. At least, you won''t be closing in on anyone who''s against the king.


    That means I could have been a Kingsguard.


    "Being a Kingsguard would certainly be an honor. But if that is a goal in itself, then hopes will already be fulfilled. I think the Knight of the Story has lost sight of his goals. If he has a chance to start over, he should also think about choosing a different path."


    ¡­¡­


    L¨¹ze leans without words. Seeing as it''s not already "The Knight of Stories," it''s "About L¨¹ze Himself," but no one talks... I guess it was "Sermon" by Clarence. Though I could have said whatever I wanted.


    It is up to L¨¹ze to make it a ''word of mind'' or to take it as advice to start over. We hear from King Alberda about his future, so maybe it''s an encouragement to Clarence, who was in a very similar position.


    "Hehe, looks like Master R¨¹ze can think for himself.... Come on, Master Leelier? Why don''t you answer what I asked you? You guys were in the book business, weren''t you?


    "Ha... yes"


    "If so, please answer me."


    Feel the consciousness of everyone who was more suited to Luce turn to herself, or Miss Leelier makes Charline jump on her shoulders at the inquiry.


    In contrast, Charline smiles flashly. She doesn''t seem willing to loosen her pursuit hand, even if her prey is constricting.


    Miss Leelier seemed desperate to think of an answer as to whether she felt it, too.


    "Wow... I''m impressed by the kindness of Princess Rose"


    "Well, where?


    "I think about the people around me rather than being sad..."


    Trembling, but still telling you what it''s like to feel free, Miss Leelier. Even though it''s awkward, I guess I''m not retarded with her because I find the most difficult answer I can.


    It''s just that she''s grown too much. If I had behaved in a way that suited my height, I would have done just about the perception of ''arrogant, but permissible position''.


    Miss Leelier''s cause of defeat is: ''When even royalty comes to mind, it''s something I was proud of''.


    The point is, the person who sold the fight was bad. Even though King Quivera had no courage to sell her fights, she treated a country called Alberda, and the king, in an understated manner. The other person can''t be angry.


    In the first place, King Alberda has Lord Glenn on it. He is similar to Mizuki, so it is likely that the inside was mad, even if he seemed quiet. Well, when you sell a fight to someone like that, you impress me the other way around.


    "Well, Master Lilier says, ''I can think of something like that,'' right?


    "Yes, sir"


    Charline, who speaks with a smile, but his eyes are slightly glanced at with a view to his prey.


    "So you can understand what kind of appreciation ''I don''t even think about that extent'', ''I sold my fights to kings of other countries'', ''I shamed my own kings'', ''A lady who can only be shamed'' will be given?


    Miss Leelier''s eyes open to the dislike of a direct ball. But this is not the end of the beauty poison.


    "Yeah, yeah, you know what? They also think about the story that made her the main character. I think it''s a very good thing. ''Cause you''re rarely actually such a'' fool '', are you? And if you''re a character in a picture book, you can have honest thoughts with everyone."


    "Oh, I''m sure you do. If it exists, your identity or fence will get in the way and you won''t be able to say. That is why it will grow and become irrevocable. That would be a good lesson."


    "Right, sir. Even if it were a metaphorical truth story, it wouldn''t raise a protest from the person¡­ too embarrassing."


    To the chase of Charline and Clarence, Miss Leelier was in tears. Still, I can''t say anything extra... because this is the place for book sales.


    And.


    How can I protest, exactly as Charlene just said, ''It''s like saying it''s a true story and it''s about me''?


    The Dukes and I would understand that the conversation between the two is too direct balloon loathing, but that''s probably why we can''t talk.


    Clarence & Charlene are the ones who know that and run it.


    That is the ''poisoned couple'' that even Irfena is afraid of.


    "Miss Leary. Are you going to keep selling picture books? I think you can call me anywhere you want to go.


    "Well, Your Highness. It''s sweet of you to bother giving me advice. Those who consign themselves to your intimidation and don''t even turn their faces."


    "Wouldn''t that be a choice? Charlene, I never talk to them in the first place."


    "Oh."


    The only thing that bothered me was, ''Did my stupid cat beat you up by the time of the night club, without skin?''


    If you are overstationed, you must apologize to King Kivera. Isn''t that your responsibility as an owner?


    So... I''m not as interested in them as I think in them. It''s not worth it.

 390 One of the sales thoughts from all over

    After Miss Leelier and the others came to Ilfena to open a picture book.


    They were really ordered by King Kivera to "The Journey of National Sales," and one report from a friend came to me after another.


    It should be noted, surprisingly, that Alberda is scheduled to go around at the end.


    This seems to be a procedure based also on the possibility that punishment will be handed down in Alberda, and it appears that Miss Leelier and the others will have a moment of fear at the end.... and Miss Leelier was frightened.


    I would have been scared of the ibili and advice of my sisters Char, but the fact that Time of Fear - and I have not been asked what punishment Master Will wants - is waiting for ''just'' was heard, wasn''t it!


    Even so, it''s the majority''s expectation that it won''t be an execution or something. Even if Glenn hadn''t asked me about L¨¹ze''s future, the majority of people thought so.


    ''Cause once and for all, Ibili is over!


    That''s boring...... I can''t believe there''s no reflection, no bad footscratching!


    When I spoke this foolishly and honestly, the Demon King struck me with a frightened glance.


    Says, ''Even if you think about it, don''t talk about it! You wouldn''t want to be treated like you lived up to your expectations by saying [because Mizuki was expecting it] or something around Lord Glenn!?''.


    ¡­¡­


    No, it''s nothing. You''re not wrong about that, either, are you?


    When I mouthed that, I was slapped without question. He was out as a demon king.


    Yeah ~! Fine, nothing. It can''t be worse than the worst!


    I know the parent cat is showing me around, but I use that bad review all the time, so no problem.


    Ning Lo, for lack of power, blackmail to your nobles... it wasn''t, because it is the judgment material for you to listen to my ''story'' (meaning), so seriously, no problem.


    "That said, I don''t feel good about being a guardian."


    "That kind of thing?


    "Elle is scattered, because he''s been told... he still thinks of himself as a criterion"


    That''s the conversation I had with Al.


    However, Al was grinning bitterly at the overprotective nature of the Demon King, and there were no shards in how to flatter me, so I guess Al thinks the same way I do.


    ¡­¡­


    Just don''t say it. None of us are willing to hide the truth, Al.


    As for the proximity of the Demon King, he said, ''I understand the Lord''s words, but I am not willing to glorify the Demon Master (Ning Ro, do more!)'' I guess it''s hard to say. Jianmae is important.


    Most importantly, the Demon King was watching our exchange with Zito''s eyes - it was a conversation in the office, where the Demon King lived - so he also finds out that I am not reflecting at all.


    "You guys... at least you don''t want to have a conversation where I''m not?


    "Oh, it''s about Elle, so you know what we think?


    "I won''t waste it. I''m just here, okay?"


    "You guys, hey...!


    "" It''s no use just saying, "you think.


    "Only at a time like this, can you not be willing!?


    Isn''t that nice, Demon King? It would be a pleasure to have good friends between different worlds and guardians.


    This is not just what the Demon King thinks: ''I''m happy because the asshole cat I tamed and protected is friendly''. Even from my fiercely threatening people, it''s a relief.


    "If you get along with a knight who will never betray his country, the Magic Master will not be hostile"


    Most of my rumors are basically about ''personal retaliation''. So if you are close not only to the Demon King, who has pledged absolute loyalty to the country, but also to the guardian, who is a surveillance officer, there is a verse in which you are not supposedly going to strip your fangs into a ''country'' called Irfena.


    Especially from people I''m not close to, it''s like a kind of insurance policy. Well, if you knew the story of a wizard that''s been told for a long time, you''d be scared to have a wizard in your own country who likes you.


    ... but those people forget.


    I will not strip my fangs of anything but ''country'', but that the enemy of the Demon King is extermination superiority.


    In the first place, ''favors'' and ''jobs'' from the Demon King are basically not turned down. In return for being guaranteed food and shelter, it''s because it''s a ''labor that includes a lot of personal emotions''.


    If you forget that, it will be like the Viscount Grandkin family. Stupid.


    Even cats don''t miss'' home ''. You recognize'' home ''as a place to live and miss'' the owner ''.


    Well, is it a waste of time saying stupid things forever? It''s time to get down to business.


    I took out a few pieces of paper and handed them to the Demon King. It is not a formal document, but rather a compilation of my conversations with my ''friends from different countries''.


    "It''s personal, for your information"


    "What is this..."


    "They came from this country to sell picture books, and that''s what we''re talking about."


    ¡­¡­


    No, Demon King? Even if they look so suspicious, it''s true, isn''t it?


    "Who are your friends?"


    "I mean friends, or people who are close to me. From a standpoint, you can''t expose someone closer to you than me."


    Needless to say, that''s Assistant Chancellor of Carlossa. Mr. Clarence is a Kingsguard, so it''s not a good idea to think we''re exposing these backstories to each other.


    So I said, ''Am I good?'' I heard you say, ''You''re sticking your neck everywhere, and you''re a party this time too''. With a frightened gaze, of course.


    Unexpectedly, put your hand on your chest and think¡­ ''That''s true, too,'' I said back, ''Be a little more human!'' I was pissed, though.


    "Hey, because I was telling you about Alberda while I was having a blast, ''How to Hunt'' seems to have become an important point in the sales of picture books"


    "Is...?


    "It''s a world without entertainment, and you can''t help it."


    The fierce Demon King said my words twitched and stained.


    "Ko...... this, stupid cat! What the hell are you doing!


    angry. Hahaha! Yeah, I thought this was gonna happen! Super predictable.


    "It''s okay, Demon King. Nothing wrong with that."


    "No, there will be!?


    "Because Glenn gave me permission in Norinoli!


    "Eh."


    When exposed, the Demon King solidified. You know Glenn''s my kind, don''t you?


    Tilting his neck toward the condition of the Demon King, Al tells me why, smiling bitterly.


    "Mizuki, it turns out Lord Glenn is one of your kind in the last year or so? Previously, Lord Glenn was, in one way or another, an alarming figure. That''s more than a decade. It won''t change that soon."


    "Oh... you still haven''t gotten used to it because I''ve been thinking of you as a serious and capable person for so long"


    "That''s the thing. Especially since Elle basically doesn''t leave Irfena. You have less chance of touching the nature of Lord Glenn than you do of being intimate."


    "Glenn''s nature......"


    "At a time like yours, your image has collapsed."


    Is it because of your mind that Al also sounds like he''s saying terrible things inside?


    Ma, well, can''t you help it, too? Anyway, it looks like he was wearing a cat against the outside.


    Naturally, Glenn is not a big man.


    Red cats, like me, are just indifferent to things they''re not interested in.


    Alberda...... or it looks like Master Will had a lot of trouble, and he just didn''t deserve the opportunity to ''play'' (meaning) like me, maybe.


    Or would it have been better for Glenn to go with a character setting called ''Serious Human/Harsh Mr. Glenn''?


    "The Demon King, the Demon King, and Glenn are basically like me! He''s a laughing kid in his belly, even if he''s serious, Glenn."


    "That would be you! Or, instead of in your stomach, you point and laugh!?


    "Yeah, I won''t deny that. But it''s the difference between being on the surface or being honest with your own mind. Even this time, he was so annoyed that he was interested in" mundane "with me."


    ¡­ except that the ''mundane'' is a substitute for ''punching nails with thoughts on straw dolls''.


    Only atmosphere because you didn''t put nails or hair in it, but you were nailing it alongside me, Glenn.


    "Bullshit, huh...... Was Lord Glenn so angry that he wanted to rely on such things?"


    "... e, Soudesne"


    Even as I give it back, I gently divert my gaze from the Demon King.


    Ha ha, well..., the Demon King has a basically good personality, so when you hear ''unobtrusive'', you associate ''restful, smiling kind of thing''? Yeah, I knew it!


    But, demon king? Maybe what you''re imagining is different from what I call ''boring''.


    Because it''s the "Straw Doll Rite," a curse from super famous and different worlds.


    Glenn asked me to ride fast when I offered him a "souvenir doll" and he asked me to "mumble". Of course, it doesn''t work. Only about distractions.


    Still, it''s Glenn who hangs out with me. They are very norry people, including servants who watch me smile......!


    It''s just that Al seems to have guessed something, and he''s turned an interesting eye.... you definitely don''t think of it as normal ''boring'', this guy.


    "Well, that''s why. If it''s for me personally, it''s fine. Ning Ro, ''If you can hear interesting stories, tell us too''. I''m full of laughter in the shadows!


    ¡­¡­ The world you were in... No, your friends... "


    The Demon King has a head, but it''s better than thinking dark.


    In the first place, the picture books are going to be scattered all over the continent. "Aristocratic Entertainment and Rumor Tales" wouldn''t be so widespread with fences and ranks, but this time, "Stories of fictional figures". No matter how much you rumor, there''s nothing wrong with it.


    Ningro, King Kivera and Glenn are very pleased.


    I''m pissing off my loving wife and loyalists, easy forgiveness.


    "By the way, this is Zebrast I exposing so much...... Rudolph''s thoughts though"


    "Eh."


    The Demon King gives Rudolph''s name, which he should only know about this time via Sail. Beautifully through such a demon king, I laughed and told him what Rudolph thought.


    "''I say there''s no medicine to put on fools, but it''s true. Whatever you think, Miss Leary and I are wrong from our education. Otherwise, I don''t think King Kivera will take refuge because he''s inside. In the first place, isn''t it like you''re using and blackmailing the royal family at the point of bringing up the Second Prince thing?... or what a house there was in the Duke of Alogancia. I''ve never heard that before, have I? Normally, there will be information about a royal muscle lady of marriageable age." "


    "Ahhh... well, if you look at it from Rudolph, you''ll be"


    You can say whatever you want, but I guess this is more of an honest feeling. Does the Demon King know that, too, and he didn''t show any particular fright?


    "Because you''re royal, you''ll get information about a young lady who could be engaged or married. Rudolph has special circumstances, but without them, we didn''t get any information on Miss Leary. Now I think King Kivera is holding him back."


    "Isn''t it because Rudolph pulled the cage and was desperate to rebuild his country"


    "Maybe. Even if I had the information, it would be about ''In the Duke''s house where Sister Wang was descended, there''s a warrant''. But Rudolph seemed to see the Dukes as more harmful, didn''t he?


    "Well, Rudolph had an array of fathers. He also said," I don''t think it was the same because I was treated cold, "so I was wondering if you knew the importance of the environment from an early age."


    In Rudolph''s case, maybe Miss Leelier is not about other personnel. If Rudolph had been drowned by his predecessors and planted with parental values like Miss Leelier... I would be relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    No, isn''t that a level of relaxation or something?


    Fast forward, there''s only one future to get into a fight! If we suck, we kill each other.


    In the first place, before you met me, you might be hunted around Sail.


    Education and surrounding conditions, important. Super important! Excessive spoiling, definitely not good! Rudolph grew up decent and really good......!


    "This is what Rudolph looks like. Next, it''s what friends from other countries think."


    "Mizuki... it''s not entertainment."


    "It''s similar."


    Come on, get back on your mind. What do you want to do next?

 391 Sales perceptions from various locations Part Two

    As far as the reports are concerned, it appears that Miss Leelier and the others are going properly to various countries for sales.


    And, I mean.


    I also say that the sales are not in a situation that can be defied because they are ''jobs'' given to King Kivera immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s hard not to have any later...! Za Ma Ah!


    I''m sorry, it''s hard, me and Glenn are having a big laugh though.


    Yeah, I don''t feel sorry for you, do I? You can''t, because they deserve everything.


    In the first place, this time, both the perpetrator and the victim are in a situation where ''there is no past line, but it can be both help for them and an attack''.


    "Victim Representation: In the case of Mr. Rosa (or Alberda Momentum)"


    ¡¤ Because Krista and I were friends without heart, the royal family took sides in the "emergence of a [common enemy] named Miss Leelier".


    ¡¤ Glenn, who is keen on Miss Leelier''s work against Master Will and Alberda, involves Irfena before the building of Mr. Rosa''s salvation, and summons an even more magical mentor.


    -The demon king, who was belittled by the merchant of Ilfena, enraged and asked me to do my job.


    ¡¤ I am motivated to hear that the damaged merchant is the brother of the small father of the merchant who takes care of him from day to day.


    -Gren uses the Magic Instructor to confirm King Kivela''s sincerity. Establish a system of joint struggle under the leadership of a magician.


    Instead of retaliation for being alone, Mr. Rosa, even the future of the house, including myself, will be able to stand in the dark clouds.


    It was our friendship with Christa that destroyed that future. From there, the friendship of the elders continued, until it involved other nations, and the magician came out.


    In contrast, in the case of Miss Leary.


    "Perpetrator Representation: In the case of Miss Leelier"


    ¡¤ Zero allies because he has been flirting with his identity and blood muscles for a long time and buying a lot of people''s grudges.


    -Including King Kivela, he had enraged the Kivela royal family...... but Miss Leelier thought ''there is no more punishment than being the biggest back shield of the Second Prince'', so no reflection even when praised.


    ¡¤ It is a common way to try to hide the shame of one''s own country, but the fact that a connected magician has been in motion for a long time, and King Kivela has also exceeded the limits of patience, so go in the direction of sanctions.


    In the case of Miss Leary, it is also possible that a distorted electorate-conscious one was planted by the Duchess, the sister of King Kivera. Since I was spoiled even more from it, there was also a view that it had become awkward.


    ... but Miss Leelier at the time is a sexually vicious woman who even takes advantage of those situations. I believe that this has become a decision making and that I have no sympathy for her.


    For the righteous there is tremendous good fortune to go round about.


    Whoever has maliciously abused people has a well-deserved ending.


    Exactly, it''s a real world...! As a picture book, as a lesson, this is a development that will convince you enough.


    I want it to be a product that moisturizes people''s lessons and merchants'' nostalgia as it is in the "Strong Contract Princess Series".


    Note that Cyrus provided information from you - as one of the parties, your friend Cyrus told me in a letter ''personally''. Yeah, it''s personal - according to me, Miss Leelier and I have grown up very much since the night club.


    ''Cause Your Majesty poked me out [no previous line, but I wasn''t forgiven]. Miss Leelier has a slight head turn, so you know that in the future, if you do something strange, you will punish her quickly...''


    ''That woman, you had a sense of what you were doing. That was giving her a sense of superiority, but on the contrary, she couldn''t escape punishment because she was too flashy.''


    "This time and to His Majesty [whatever they say at the place of business, don''t argue. Selling in goods is sometimes also about holding yourself back.... I can''t complain about any more than what you see in these merchants. Sell it in.] ''


    "As for His Majesty, it seems to mean [at all, know the hardship of the merchant]"


    ''... so that''s why''


    ''Whether they complain or snore down in words, blame it on the country or people they sell to [NEVER!] No. Oh, please diffuse this. Your [friend] will be in many places. "


    That''s it, Cyrus, the exposure from you... wasn''t, excerpt from your letter. To interpret, ''Don''t hesitate, do it!'' I think so. Miss Leelier and the others, without joking, seem to be in a situation with no allies.


    If you''re an idiot, you might think about ''taking advantage of sales, connecting to another country...'' but Miss Leelier would never do a self preservation choice.


    ''Cause that''s a trap.


    "Just come on sales! ''You can''t do more on your own than they say. Ning Ro, that''s normal, so they wouldn''t even bother to give you advice.


    As the saying goes, ''It''s an excursion until I get home to my own house'', ''It''s your job until you report the closing of business''!


    At the time you do something extra, a tickle run named Failure to Work is confirmed & reported by your business partner. Don''t call this a trap, what do you call it?


    Of course, Cyrus, the contents of your letter have been communicated to your friends. Don''t worry about it being a diplomatic issue, just play until you''re comfortable.


    And so! A brief introduction to the reports from each country.


    "In the case of Carlosa" (Rapporteur: Assistant Prime Minister)


    "As for the sales content, you''re choosing an unusual word. I know you don''t have a choice in the circumstances, but as the selling side, you''re disqualified! Wouldn''t you be willing to sell it in?


    "It''s partly because I was at the night club, but thanks for the rose ornament...... no, you were a demon prop. I don''t think I want to touch it as much as I can because I think of it as a testament to Princess Rose''s side."


    "My father was also interested in the magic props themselves, so he wanted to hear a lot about them... but soon he realized," It''s no use just asking, "and he lost interest."


    "''Cause they''re here to sell, aren''t they? I don''t care how many magicians you are, don''t you think you should be prepared to answer your customers'' questions?


    "I know what the picture book is about, and some of the information I got at the night club, so I wasn''t expecting any information from them... that''s kind of awful. Weren''t there any merchants to guide them?


    "Yeah, well, Zeke was in the sales room, too. If she did, she would have said something uneven: ''Wasn''t there someone else in her country so much that she had to fish for men in other countries?'' Well, you think so... usually there''s a fianc¨¦e."


    "Because my father was bored too, I would say, ''Sometimes I have to keep him and kill him, even if he can''t be married to him''!


    "Naturally, Sieg doesn''t have any shards of malice. Because of her own brothers and cousins, she assumes," If you''re drawing royal blood, it''s normal to have a fianc¨¦e. "


    "Well, Miss Leary and the others were pale when you heard that. You must have put it in your own way."


    "This is what Carlosa looks like.... By the way, the picture book says, ''The hearty maidens wore rose flowers,'' but that''s the ornament with the stone mimicking the rose, isn''t it?


    "Why, may I ask, has it been given to me too? Little girl..."


    ''In the case of Baraxin'' (Rapporteur: Hilda.)


    "With all due respect, I, Hilda, would like to report to you. I''ve seen the contents of the picture book, but I think it''s enough as a deterrent for the aristocratic ladies who are past me. It''s what you want Princess Rose to be happy about in the end, so it won''t be a problem to flow to the private sector."


    "Yeah, well, that was about sales. Everyone who came to sales seemed terribly tired for some reason. You shouldn''t... you shouldn''t look like that."


    "While selling to buyers, they don''t push and sell. I hear it''s the dealer''s merchant who makes him motivated to buy with his talk¡­ I may also buy products recommended by merchants, but they are familiar with the fashion and the topic they prefer."


    "Are they ordered to sell by King Kivera? As it is now, no wonder they receive ''unwilling to open''"


    "So let me help you out a little bit"


    "It''s really trivial, such as the side of the merchant I know...... it should be better than it is right now. As one of the people who is informed of the situation, I hope they are brilliant and that the picture book sales are done!


    "Yes, this is with the help of His Highness Levins. Your Majesty and all of you have said, ''I hope Hilda doesn''t tear you apart'' and so on... why not?


    "Though a few days, I have taught you ''harshly''. By the time I go to another country, I think it will be somewhat better. Don''t worry."


    ''In the case of Corbella'' (Rapporteur: Cecil)


    "I told Mizuki, ''Let''s play!'' and the night club I was invited to. That was fun. Emma, who was secretly mixed up with the samurai, also said, ''Even if you''re married, I''d like you to call me on these occasions''. Also, invite me."


    "Well, that was the report of the people who came to the sales. He looked like someone else in my eyes because of his impression at the night club."


    "... or the Duke and wife of Kivera, who have looked down on Corbella so far, come to the sales of their picture books and spread the word. Well, there were quite a few spectators. Was it illuminated by the number of galleries?


    "Oh, of course, all the queens and siderooms were in? Ladies and gentlemen, you seem to be very fond of wearing the rose ornament that Mizuki gave you."


    "Like that, the queens were in a good mood... for some reason, they were pale in the face when they came to the sales. The Queen would be proud to be the one who came to the store for the related products."


    "Of course, the queens know how the picture books were made. But not foolish enough to bother putting it on the table. Rose ornament¡­ Demon props should also have a strong perception of a gift from Mizuki"


    "Miss Leelier and the others, I don''t suppose they thought so. If that''s what you think, you''re upset. I''m reflecting that I''ve turned a hard eye."


    "I don''t like ornaments and stuff, but my share of it doesn''t even get hooked up somewhere because I try to embed rose stones. The ladies were surprised that I was wearing ornaments."


    "I thought the ornament was'' what adorns people '', but when you think of it as a'' practicality-oriented dark vessel, ''don''t know how important it is. I''m still understudied."


    "Also, I''m going over there to play. Stay with me on the workout then."


    "In the meantime, it''s a report from the three countries."


    ¡­¡­ Mizuki, come here for a second. "


    The Demon King, who was silently reading the report, gradually invited me.


    "You stupid cat!


    "Ouch!?


    "It''s you...... as far as this report goes, you guys are just playing!?


    As usual, I slapped him in the head. Hey, brain cells die......!


    "Isn''t that nice, sounds like fun? I didn''t say anything about waging violence against Miss Leary or anything."


    I''m not lying. On your own, Miss Leelier and the others are just freaking out.


    But the Demon King, with an angry caged smile, pointed to the report.


    "First, Carlossa.... I''m confused about the sales attitude, but you can say whatever you want, right? In particular, Lord Sieg"


    "No offense to Sieg! I''m a brain muscle for pure white thinking, I''m a fool to be honest with you about what I thought......!


    Assistant Chancellor also writes, but seriously, no offense to Sieg. I just slipped my mouth.


    "The Chancellor seems to have played quite a bit too..."


    "Weren''t you free? I mean, seriously, there''s a lot I wanted to ask you... but I don''t think you''re willing to explain it to them. The assistant prime minister also said," After the business closes, it''s just nice to report the results. "So the prime minister''s parents and children thought that was the real deal."


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t be shy, demon king. Aren''t those people, like, futile stories, the type you hate?


    Look, let''s go next, next!


    "... so. Baraxin next..."


    Even though I say it, the demon king with a troubled face. Ah...... haha, well, you will!


    "Hilda is serious."


    "Ho."


    "She said, ''Harder on people, tougher on yourself than that!'' ''is the default, so purely, I think I was anxious about Miss Leelier''s sales attitude."


    "So, here''s what happened"


    "It''s a sales instruction from pure favor. ¡­ you may be broken or exhausted"


    ¡­¡­


    Seriously human, Hilda. She is a very serious person, attentive and at the same time unacceptable of compromise.


    Didn''t you leave the vegetarian, zero malice, and make the ladies cry?


    "So, Corbella, and. Was Miss Emma there too..."


    "As Cecil''s escort, it looks like he was by his side. Didn''t I have a knight s too...... I mean, Demon King? What the hell is that throwing feeling?"


    If you go in, the Demon King has turned his raw warm eyes.


    "I''m close to you, Princess Celestina''s country. She seems to be looking at the queens with a very favorable eye, but I definitely think they''re after it, don''t you?


    "haha, yeah...... yeah, I think so too"


    Slowly out of sight with a dry laugh. You can bet, but definitely the queens must have worn rose ornaments for restraint.


    Whatever, Corbella is a small country. It is a country that has been subjected to various irrational eyes and through times of hardship.


    In particular, Kivera is a hateful country that forced her beloved daughter into marriage. Whether a settlement is reached or whether it is spoken out in its name, the past will not be lost.


    Yet this time, it''s not just a good duck...... in a situation where eight hitting subjects just say, ''You have to hurt me, you can do whatever you want. ? Ning Ro, do it,'' I''ve been donned.


    Well, you''re thinking of a small vengeance!


    With the taste and attitude of plain damage, you can''t help but want to welcome me!


    For Cecil, my mothers adored me as my daughter after my mother died. If Cecil has such recognition, she should be a cute only daughter to them too.


    Cecil, the queens weren''t just happy about the rose ornaments. "In a different way," but I was very happy.


    "I guess Princess Celestina should train those aspects rather than workout"


    Don''t say it with a distant eye, demon king.


    I mean, because there are still reports of Gania and Sarovara!

 392 Sales perceptions from various locations Part III

    Well, decent for you (?) The tri-national report, which was, was successfully concluded.


    So what remains is the grey cat habitat Gania and Sarovara under the control of the female fox.


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, that''s an introduction like a country that''s so problematic for both of them!


    But I don''t feel wrong......!


    "Continuing, reports of the Gray Cat, His Royal Highness Schanze."


    ¡­¡­ Hey, Mizuki. That ''gray cat''... "


    "I''m the Black Cat, so it''s a nickname in a similar sense."


    ¡­¡­


    No, that, Demon King? You don''t have to sigh that deep.


    "You, what the hell have you been doing in Gania?... that would definitely be the result of your negative effects!?


    "Innocent! I am innocent on this matter! His Highness Schanze just couldn''t move, because he had a pretty allergic personality from the beginning!


    - Because he''s the one who hits the grandson of the Duke of Fakr!


    Yelling so heartily, the Demon King becomes, for the time being, an imaginative face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "So is that."


    Convinced. After all, the Demon King also seemed to know the Duke of Fakr.


    That''s right! You''re drawing the blood of the Duke of Fackle, but you can''t be too hard.


    Her Highness''s mother, Lady Wang Brother - I don''t call her Her Highness - seems to have spoiled her as a result of her mother, but the strength of her mind itself would be the qualities she was born with.


    Or if this has been harnessed in a good direction, it could have become a fairly reliable person. It can''t be done more delicately than it is in the country adjacent to Kivera.


    "Well, in the case of His Royal Highness Schanze, it''s special. Because it was too long before I had to always be passive about how my parents treated me, how I looked around me, how I talked about rumors."


    "Better than abandoning yourself or being apathetic?


    "No, because I grew up so quickly in those distorted situations, instead of apathy, I evolved into a delicacy that was self-destructive and fell foe. Humans, when it comes to extreme situations where you have to lean either way, it''s a choice between despair or pushing through."


    Seriously, this is it. Conversely, if I''ve never been in such a situation, I don''t feel like I know the nerves that lean in the extreme direction.


    I haven''t disputed all this time whether the Demon King himself has any thoughts. Conversely, he asks somewhere interesting.


    "That''s an idea that includes your experience?


    "Of course! It''s a choice between turning into a corpse for the most part, or being on the killing side. The important thing is when to peel your fangs off."


    By the time I became acquainted with the Magic Instructor, the ''Magic Instructor of the Other World is the child of His Royal Highness the Demon King and has already moved as a handkerchief'' perception had been formed. I honestly accepted the guardians - they should have looked that way from the side - and it''s a big deal.


    I mean, whatever I did, the ''if anything happens, let the owner scold me'' perception was rooted. It''s also true that the Demon King didn''t care about people''s eyes, he slapped me and preached.


    "I can stay in the present situation because I have a collar and an owner. His Royal Highness Schanze was in an environment called the royalty, and because he was pretending to be apathetic, he was able to survive until it was possible to strip his fangs.... Your Highness would have sucked if you had rebelled from the beginning"


    "Well. There are things about His Highness Tezelt, so there would have been a danger..."


    The Demon King looks complicated, but the situation between me and His Highness the Schuanze... or the otherworlds and His Highness the Schuanze is very similar.


    Either ''just be flushed'' if you do nothing, ''survive'' if you act, or ''be crushed''. Very simple. My Highness and I were able to get along for it, probably because we both had an understanding of those circumstances.


    ... So I said, ''We are not but losers! Only survive and be a winner!'' The character of His Royal Highness Schanze is known around matching in the direction. Not for the most part, absolutely.


    "Well, this is a report from His Highness Schanze, who has survived such a situation. Slightly, even if you''re having a blitzed idea, look at him with a gentle eye. I want to shake it up. The gray cat is old."


    "In the case of Ghana" (Rapporteur: H.R.H. Schanze)


    "I heard from Mizuki, but they''ve been taking a sweet look at their position for a long time."


    "Miss Leelier is indeed terrible, but I find the Duchess and his wife, especially the Duchess, to be the culprits. This is probably due to a lot of things that happened to me about my parents."


    "I should have been educated a lot more than being a former princess. At least, if that kind of education had been worn, we would have been given ''Descendants to Leave Royal Blood'' in the form of ''Secret Fate''."


    "But the Duchess didn''t know until King Kivela told her, did she?


    "This is nothing more than being judged ''potentially leaking it to others''.... but I don''t feel sorry for her"


    "You''ve been praised more than you''ve ever liked. But she didn''t change. ¡­ even though they may have been the cloth stones to keep the next generation from worrying, and the aim of King Kivela"


    "It''s our feeling that it''s like Mrs. Wang''s brother - let me use this way of saying it. Especially if the Duke of Fakr had any thoughts, you were poking the Duke and his wife more than Miss Leelier."


    "''I didn''t know you didn''t even know this while you were proud to be a former princess,''" why don''t you explain yourself instead of letting all your daughters stand on the arrow? ''... like this, we were talking. "


    "Of course, there can''t be a decent answer. I mean, because princesses and duchesses can''t possibly know about commerce and sales. It''s just harassment."


    "I think the Duke of Fackle got angry with Miss Leelier at the Dukes and his wife for not feeling any shards of responsibility. The Duke noticed it along the way and said something about sheltering his daughter."


    "Oh, your godchildren were excellent. It''s not a tough place to be, so I called in an escort. So I asked him what he thought of the picture book...... the opening best, ''What is it about this cheating man and bedridden woman, [fateful love]?'' Cause!


    "There''s something else." It''s a project that can be a training ground in the private sector, right? From the fact that Princess Rose has many allies, the man wasn''t spared because he''s a bad property, "or" Before that, these two will lose all trust in the future, won''t they? I don''t even understand the importance of political marriage, which is a connection between houses. ''"


    "Those people are open in front of me, hey! Oh, I forgot to tell you that, so I guess I''m guilty of the same thing."


    "Of course, no offense to them. I mean, that''s a general feeling, isn''t it? I can''t believe you can''t trust someone who can''t keep their word."


    "Well, it was like this in my country. After sales, we ate together because we were exhausted or seemed very tired. At that time, you couldn''t help but talk about Mr. and Mrs. Wang waiting to be executed. I don''t talk much in these places."


    "After that, I think I slept well until the next morning, so I guess I got a good rest. I want you to do your best next time."


    ¡­¡­ Did you pass out when you heard about the end of Mr. and Mrs. Wang?


    "Come on? Looks like it''s true that you''ve had a good day off."


    YAYYYYYYYYYYYY!? You scared the shit out of your own parents...?


    I''m not saying it''s bad...... but I think it was worldly saying ''Prince who kept being abused by his real parents but didn''t lose his royal pride'' or something!?


    I mean, was that threesome in the sales room, too? That''s my godson, or he said he was seeing reality because he was living a mercenary life, and he seemed to have uttered a very straightforward sentiment.


    But the threesome isn''t bad. The mastermind is a gray cat.


    Whatever it is, you won''t be able to smash it this far in front of the people who became models. Those three, they''re basically good personalities.


    However, the Demon King seemed convinced by the way the Ganian forces snored.


    "For the Duke of Fakr, I guess you remember your own daughter. Bad way to put it, but if I had taken a wrong step, Her Highness Schanze could have been like Miss Leary. If only his parents had blown in all the convenient things because his world would be so narrow that he couldn''t move..."


    "More than Miss Leary, you must have become something of a bad nature. Ugh, I don''t want to think about it!


    I imagine so nasty, I shook my head unexpectedly. I don''t like it, a haunted cat that combines such strength and wit. More than a magician, it''s going to be a disaster!


    Did the Demon King think the same thing about me, he''s pale? You seem to have imagined a lot because you are in a position to be my primary victim.


    We''ve all had nasty imaginations, but Al urges ahead with a bitter smile.


    "Both of you, calm down. Look, let''s see Sarovara''s report, shall we? And even if His Royal Highness Schanze does, Mizuki is there, so you can fight him well."


    "Right, Al. You know, people who hate each other, they think they''re blind and they''re hostile."


    ¡­¡­


    You guys, I''m certified as a Haunted Cat, too.


    "In the case of Sarovara" (Rapporteur: Weiss)


    "With all due respect, I was ordered to report to Lady Tircia. ''As a third party, I want you to look at it objectively'', so let me tell you with your words."


    "First of all, these are the people who came to the picture book sales. They must have narrowed it down considerably in different countries¡­ it was obvious compared to the time of the night club"


    "But I have no sympathy for them. Sometimes I''m a party to nightclubs, but more than that, I sympathize with all of Kivera who tried to expose their ugliness to the eyes of other countries, but also to their own pus."


    "After the night club, we had the opportunity to exchange words with the knights who were attached to Master Lucas, but we were both mad"


    "Lord Virgil tells Master Lucas that Lord Cyrus is faithful to King Kivela, but from both of you, this must be an unforgivable event"


    "It will be about other countries, but I think both King Kivela and Master Lucas were splendid as royalty of the great powers. I would have loved to be the shield of the Lord, who dared to imitate the mud..."


    "Is it because of such a premise? Would you say the words of those who went into sales were very thin, but I don''t think they moved my mind."


    "Maybe that''s what Lillian feels unnecessarily because she''s undergoing meticulous growth."


    "Under Tircia''s guidance, Lillian asked the people who came to the sales for details... all of which we already know. I can also snort that Master Lillian will be confused."


    "I heard that Tircia was supposed to ask further digging questions in a way that would compensate for Lillian''s words. ¡­ but they didn''t even learn much about what to recommend to other countries."


    "Did Lady Tircia give up early or say these words to Lady Lillian?"


    "''Being ignorant is not a sin. It''s what you don''t learn that''s stupid'', ''That''s exactly what this place is. Return the exact answer to the matter you were asked¡­ if you could have said more interesting words than that. They did a fine job, I''d say."


    "''If you just say a determined word, it''s the same as reading a book, isn''t it? You can''t make someone more willing to buy than you are to be in sales. It is only through this that I can say that I have fulfilled for the first time the service that King Kivela has given me. Good? Lillian. If it doesn''t come with the results, it doesn''t make sense.''"


    "Master Lillian was seriously listening to Tircia''s harsh but encouraging words of growth. In contrast, those who came to the sales were pale. I don''t care what you think now...... I don''t think you have a choice. Their sales will be a redemption, a demonstration of loyalty to King Kivela, and above all a reminder of their worth."


    "Master Lillian will be able to grow further, using them as teachers on the other hand. The too impudent sales people, to their sweet appearance, said Lillian, ''We must only avoid causing trouble to your father or sister!'' Cause you were determined."


    "That''s it. It seemed like one of the missing places for the princesses to study now, but I wonder if the purpose of ''sales of picture books'' has been achieved"


    After reading the report, the Demon King was silent. To that appearance, Al, together, I tilt my neck.


    "Um, Demon King? What''s wrong with you?


    "Elle, is there anything you care about?


    "... decent"


    "" What?


    "It''s too decent compared to previous reports! That''s crazy!


    ¡­¡­


    No, Demon King? Isn''t that more common?


    "Uh... no, no, ''I''m getting a decent report!'' Let''s rejoice. Besides, Tircia-like behavior has been reported for a while."


    "That''s right, El. This time Kivera and Alberda are involved, so I was wondering if we could do something strange."


    ¡­¡­


    No, Al? You''re pretty bad, too!? Dark, ''Princess Tircia is allergic everyday, but this time [is] just a big deal'', you''re saying?


    However, it is the same to me that I was surprised by the content of this report.... but that''s only ''if I had received it as it were''.


    I mean, the Demon King''s been looking at me with his jitsu eyes since just now!


    "Mizuki, just throw up."


    "Hey, I''m not particularly involved!?


    Claiming innocence, the Demon King laughed so beautifully.... though my eyes weren''t laughing.


    "Do you know what''s hidden from this report? You and Princess Tircia must be close, right?


    "No, well, I can imagine somehow..."


    "Well, tell me."


    "But I''m not sure! You mean it''s just my prediction."


    Say it.


    "Yes."


    IMMEDIATE ANSWER. I can''t resist Master Parent Cat......!


    "Uh, well, maybe... this is what''s important about ''places to study''."


    "Hmm?"


    "In a nutshell, ''I didn''t want to break the image of Lillian holding [her lovely sister]''. That is also the reason why the rapporteur is Weiss. It''s serious, so even if you say something about it with momentum, you''ll favor it with a brain conversion."


    Lillian''s image of her sister in her arms > (an insurmountable wall) > Pretending to be a sales face


    Maybe this fits. Female fox Tircia, she is a severe ciscon. I want to be a ''lovely sister'' in front of my sister.


    Blah, I think that''s the only reason. No wonder Tircia said anything alone, but there was Lillian in the sales room. Then I''ll never take off the ''nice sister'' mask.


    In other words, it is possible that Lillian was used as a stepping stone by those who came to sales in order to build her confidence.


    Even if it rots, it''s "The Dukes of Kivera and Their Ladies," Miss Leelier. If we can beat them, that will definitely lead to Lillian''s confidence.


    "Since Lillian is studying, it is also possible that she has connected herself to her confidence by allowing herself to argue about her sales face. The rapporteur is a serious and loyal knight, so even if the borough comes out, he''ll convert his brain and take it favourably."


    If honestly exposed, the Demon King turned out to be a subtle expression. No, no, it was the Demon King who said ''say it''!


    "Princess Tircia is really like that..."


    "Very easy to understand, don''t you think?"


    "Al, you don''t have to say it the way you can''t fix it"


    To Al''s far-fetched way of saying it, the Demon King penetrates. In contrast, I was silent when I realized ''something''.


    ¡­¡­


    You didn''t ''say a word'' about what happened to the sales face eventually, did you? I wonder if Tircia has said anything, too, in the form of chasing him to the unconscious and upright Lillian!?

 393 I want you to settle where it started.

    - Between Alberda Kami (Wilfred Perspective)


    The guys who came to the picture book sales - the Dukes of Alogancia and Miss Leelier, and the knight of our country, L¨¹ze - were uniformly, pale faded.


    ¡­¡­


    No, you''re just fading away.


    Unless it''s my fault... it''s been a long time. I''m really curious to see what''s happened over the last few days.


    "Looks like you''re tired enough. I heard they used the Metastasis Force to forcibly force them."


    Yes, that was true. Using a metastasis law force like the one managed by the Royal Family would soon be able to go to the country of destination.


    Such metastases are generally close to the Royal Castle. We should have been able to do business in the minimum number of days. Except... this would be a force force that even knights rarely do, as opposed to merchants.


    Blah, I don''t even consider their burdens or their fatigue shards. Even if it doesn''t make you fatigued to death, you shouldn''t have ever been in such a situation except for L¨¹ze, who is a knight.


    Knowing that, as I dared to let this method be taken, King Kivella''s quiet wrath seemed clear.


    Needless to say, these are the extractions of King Kivela. Naturally, this measure was not considerate of their burden of going into business - if they went around in a carriage or something, travel time alone would be considerable.


    I remember when this sales activity was notified. I remember that time, and I got a little, a little far-sighted.


    "At their convenience, we can''t let the kings of all nations take their time."


    That is what King Kivera said when he presented this method. I would say that I was very attentive to the side that would be open.


    ... but.


    At this time, in addition to the fact that King Kivera had a very good smile (exposure from the Magic Master''s Hall), there was also the premise that he was out of a butch to the sales face, and I don''t think any of the guys received it just in the sense it was.


    A lot of people would have thought...


    ''This doesn''t make any sense to spiritually push the guy who sells!?'' And!


    to the next place of sales without restoring mental and physical fatigue. If you are involved in diplomacy, you know that it affects the production - in this case, the place of sales.


    Even though we are threatening our future... if fatigue accumulated there, both physical and mental, we would have felt more pressured than necessary. No wonder you''re down.


    When the business schedule was announced, me and my neighbors were afraid of its malignancy.


    Isn''t this the devil''s master''s idea? Really, King Kivera thought about it?


    I mean, Glenn smiles thin and looks evil!?


    I don''t think I can help thinking about that. At any rate, with Glenn at the helm, we are relatively close to the Master of Magic. As a result, the ''work'' of the Magic Master comes as information via Glenn.


    I don''t know what they say... well, it''s just like watching the hard work of the guardian, His Highness Elshon. Of course, the results are clear, and the collaborators benefit.


    To be clear, Lord Mage has a bad personality. No, is it right to say ''bad nature'' in one way or another?


    The hands that ensure results are awesome, but the way they are handled is a big problem. So much so that some of them ''pushed down priests, took the situation backwards, threatened them, and requested their cooperation''.


    Glenn says, ''Mizuki is an outer road to strive for! I don''t hesitate to do all the means because I''m in a penetrating self!'' But I think there are limits to things.


    Those in a position to make outrageous choices for their country are all scared¡­ absolutely not normal. I tend to be deluded by the term magician, but in the case of the magician, his personality would be a problem.


    Because I know the situation, the theory of "Sales is the Proposal of the Magic Master" grows thicker in me. Must be in a similar mood with pale proximities.


    Black cat snooping, whoa......! Does the parent cat know about this!?


    But Glenn spoke of a completely different interpretation, as if he had heard our voiceless question.


    ''Kuk...... aren''t you really sweet? Blood-connected sister, you and your niece, that''s why I didn''t expect you to use the metastasis team to move them.''


    ''I... No, Glenn? Travel time may be shortened, but I think it''s pretty cruel that we keep doing business unfamiliar with our royal counterparts in every country, huh?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ''Huh... Ha! I''ll tell you something interesting, Your Majesty. This is what King Kivera himself was instructed to do, isn''t it? From anybody''s eyes, it just seems like they''ve guided us on a long journey that we''re not used to.''


    With that said, Glenn was scared to laugh. The eyes are obviously interesting about their situation.


    That reminded me once again of Glenn''s harsh side. Regardless of day to day, Glenn is the same if he decides to do it. Even though they don''t look alike at all, this place looks like a magician''s lord.


    Oh, I thought we had a black cat apprentice, too. That or is this the normal response in the world of Lord Mage and Glenn?


    ... Oh, my God, I can''t even tell you if my mouth is torn! Because it''s obvious that you''re going to argue for this, and Glenn''s not wrong.


    Yes, ''what Glenn said is not wrong''. That is why ''the persons in question cannot complain of their dissatisfaction'', ''they look generous from around them''.


    It''s not a very good personality, it''s a way that my magician seems to be good at. Is it also possible that King Kivela, who can compete with his Magic Master, was also approximate?


    I felt that my understanding of King Kivela had only deepened a little.... It''s a secret that I got a little intimacy.


    "Oh... don''t worry"


    Return to me the words returned with a trembling voice. And I remembered the situation now.


    In front of them are those who came to Alberda to sell books. Something happened a while ago...... especially because I remember my conversation with Glenn, and I look at them raw and warm.


    - I''m tired, but I don''t have a future if I don''t do my job.


    To the expressions and voices that I can read that I think so, I wonder, ''Did King Kivella guess that Miss Leary would be able to make that degree of judgment?'' etc.


    Miss Leelier is not foolish enough not to understand the circumstances in which she was placed. That''s why I''m desperate for the success of this'' sales''.


    If it had been calculated that far, this would be ''punishment'' correctly. With the eyes of other countries, even if King Kivela doesn''t say anything... he will hunt himself down on his own.


    Turn your gaze toward Glenn. I decided to start a farce, even as I hid my inner self from him, who would be shuddering, and was frightened by his disciples, who were daring to make a harsh look.


    "Right. I hear sales are the last in my country. ¡­ go back to Kivera and slowly ''rest'' is good"


    "... eh, yes. Thank you for your attention."


    If you let the word ''rest'' include all sorts of meanings, Miss Leelier, who stretches her face but speaks of gratitude.


    Luce seems to be aware, but I guess the Dukes and his wife, who have no reaction whatsoever, are not at all aware of the implications of letting them be included. Cheng Cheng, now he is chosen as the ''playmate'' of war madness.


    ''Rest'' means'' stay out of politics'', a word that suggests a future that would be drawn cages, and in the worst case, has the meaning of ''eternal sleep (meaning)''.


    Whatever, Alberda started this one. If you know what it means, ''Aren''t you asking about the future, from King Kivera?'' No wonder.


    Actually, I didn''t hear anything, so I was just kidding.... With me, I''m somewhat angry, and this much will be forgiven.


    Well, shall we get down to business?


    "... by the way, Miss Leary. And L¨¹ze. Those two have dissolved their engagement while we have a disturbance in our country. May I ask why?"


    As soon as I asked, blood drew from Miss Leary''s face. He just couldn''t come up with an excuse to be good.


    But here L¨¹ze moved on. He''s pale, he''s making his face strong, but wonder and arrogance like before - hostile to me had disappeared.


    "That''s on me, too. May I explain it to you?"


    "Oh, I don''t mind."


    "Thank you"


    Nodding, R¨¹ze expresses his gratitude and kneels.


    "Let me start by stating my apology. We apologize for confusing and offending the country on our own. I don''t think I''ll be forgiven, but I apologize on this occasion."


    You''ve been humbled for a long time.


    Compared to his previous attitude, and if he tells it mean, R¨¹ze grins bitterly.


    "Because I realized my stupidity. I jumped all the way up there and didn''t think about what was ahead at all... I didn''t even understand what I wanted. That''s why I guess I don''t have much to think about dissolving my engagement either. I was halfway there, in everything."


    ¡­¡­


    I glanced slightly at the unexpected words. But at the same time, I can understand that ''L¨¹ze is not lying''.


    Around the time Luce was born, Alberda was rough. The very reason for this is that I took the throne.


    It''s a bad way of saying it, but there''s been a madness in the throne inheritance. Naturally, the house that was forming the faction in anticipation of the next generation was confused.


    The house of L¨¹ze should have been one of them. As a result, the educational policy towards the children also became, I guess, ''Aim Up''.


    As a parent, I did not just guide my child''s future. Even in the sense of the survival of the house, it was important to ''acquire the power not to be crushed easily''.


    In a way, I''m the one responsible for distorting Luce''s future.


    I... there were those who were incited to do so because we chose ''country'' and ''people''.


    The lack of clarity in L¨¹ze''s objectives would be partly responsible for this. ''There is no sure future,'' his parents know, trying to belong to a powerful faction.


    That''s where the rebellion against me for inviting such a future came in, I guess.


    Luce changed her mind because ''Miss Leary and the various things that accompanied her were unexpected'', and ''because she found out about another country''.


    I shouldn''t hesitate to be poked in the pain in this sales, pointed out inconsistencies as a knight, and touched upon the history of other countries. So they should have found out¡­ ''Whoever produced the results had a strong belief''.


    His Majesty the Magic Master, His Highness Elshon, King Kivela, the men of Baraksin, Princess Tircia¡­ in this day and age there are many who have scratched their feet to pierce their faith. In one or two setbacks, they are frustrated.


    What is readily available is brittle. Therefore, they were not satisfied with such a thing. To be a strong man in the true sense, you need to be prepared and have clear goals just to control the path of misery.


    This would also be the cause of the strong Lord Mage and Glenn. Because if you want to live freely, you have to twist down the fence that surrounds you.


    Whether I or His Highness Elshon reach out as a guardian, that is only a help. Unless he produces a result, he will never be admitted.


    If you touch that way...... if you compare it to yourself. You can also notice what went wrong.


    "Well, did you realize that?"


    "Yes, the future you can hope for will be limited in the future, but now it''s time to figure out what you want to do"


    Snort back at L¨¹ze snorting firmly. This will be fine.


    "L¨¹ze. I said I would allow the dissolution of the engagement that had been decided and the marriage to Miss Leary. Therefore, I am not willing to punish you in any way"


    "Huh...?


    If you tell him that, L¨¹ze will have a frightened look. It''s Miss Leelier who does the trick. I suppose you think it would have been better to come to Alberda as Luce''s fianc¨¦e......


    But that''s now too. Because it was Miss Leelier who dissolved her engagement for fear of getting caught up in Luce''s punishment.


    "Don''t get me wrong, okay? That means'' you have to think for yourself about the future ''.... Oh, Miss Leelier was going to be in the same condition in Kivera. King Kivela said,'' I will not punish you for this. ''You and your parents will work hard."


    "Yes, sir"


    Turn your gaze properly and stab the nails at Miss Leelier and the others. Alberda finds out she''s not going to do anything, and her inner heart, laughter, enters into an honest reaction that seeps some relief.


    It''s too early to be relieved. They will undoubtedly not be in the same situation as L¨¹ze.


    In the case of L¨¹ze, only one case of punishment is the subject of this one. Because of my ambition to ''go up there'', I had no problems with my job attitude, so I am also getting a plea from my friends and colleagues.


    By contrast, Miss Leelier seems to have been doing a lot of things for a long time... well, instead of the tight eyes she can be directed at, she won''t have any allies. The Savior is no better than King Kivela''s wrath is known.


    "Your Majesty, when you speak of the treatment of L¨¹ze, speak also to the ladies of Lilier."


    Just before I met them, the words Glenn was telling me were past my brain. I was wondering what you were talking about, but as far as Miss Leelier''s reaction was concerned, I guess this was a fabric stone I foresaw after closing sales.


    Let it seem like the same situation as L¨¹ze, leaving no clear difference to be told. Before despair, just a hint of hope...... I didn''t know to give it to you!


    - But it was also true that I felt good.


    While I''m afraid, I''m in tune with Glenn somewhere in my mind, too. Because I''m gonna stick with Glenn''s words, knowing that''s not supposed to be the end of it.


    But it was also true that on one side of Glenn I had seen a long time ago, it would be a complicated mood.


    ¡­¡­


    Glenn was pretty good, I guess. You know, it takes a lot of work to completely despair... this is totally the education of the Demon Master!?


    Inside, sneaking a sneak peek at Glenn, sweating cold. Glenn had... slightly raised his mouth angle. Those eyes are like, ''Now you''re at ease, you idiot!'' But as I say, it is slightly praised.


    I don''t know what to do, my disciples are too scared. No, I''m reliable!


    Ever since you reunited with Lord Magic Master, have you become more and more of a proximity to the Lord Magic Master?


    "Ah...... thank you!


    "On this occasion, before me the king, the words you yourself utter are heavy.... Good luck."


    "Yes!"


    Send encouragement from the bottom of your heart as you nod to L¨¹ze, who offers his thanks with a slight seep of tears. In the future, I will remain sympathetic to ''juniors'' who do not know what kind of trials await them.


    Worldwide, L¨¹ze appears to have been bailed out. You''ll be somewhat snored around, but it''ll be better than no future.


    ... but would it really be?


    He will never be able to escape any more than L¨¹ze himself has expressed his determination on this occasion. Because Glenn isn''t sweet enough to allow that.


    Or justice lies in Glenn more than he took the word on this occasion. ''Shackles'' are already fitted, L¨¹ze.


    The victim of Glenn''s seriousness...... no, no, no, if I may say so as an experienced person, in the future L¨¹ze must be walked on the ''path to the future he wanted''.


    Shedding or aftermath? Glenn wouldn''t let that happen!


    To complain, Luce herself has a priori, and Glenn herself is on a path that can be described as a piece of work, which means she just seems to be taking care of herself. If you complain, you''ll be blamed the other way around.


    In an easy and predictable future, I have a warm, raw eye for Luce, who I truly appreciate.


    Come on, you''re crazy to death, okay? From now on, the Ghost Instructor will teach Bishibashi?

 394 Outside Grey Cat Got Happy Days

    - In the room of the Royal Castle of Gania and Schanze (Schanze Perspective)


    Before the tea Rafik has made me, the threesome looks at me with jittery eyes. For the three of them, I...


    "Kuck...... you guys were great!


    I was in a good mood.


    What I recall is a single line of Kivera''s business that I just traveled to my next place of business. All of them traveling in the gentle sun...... looked pale.


    Well, I guess that''s natural, too. Because the sins of Mr. and Mrs. Wang, beyond being asked about their end, will lay in their own future even if they don''t like it.


    In anticipation of that, I deliberately let him hear it.


    There''s nothing wrong with that because I let you, the party, hear it.


    ¡­¡­


    No, will it be somewhat problematic? Because one of the things about Brother Wang and his wife is a scandal in our country, something that should be hidden.


    But all this time, it''ll be fine. That was the perfect topic to threaten a line that came to the sales of picture books, and the Duke of Fackle just said, "Well done," because he had a good smile.


    Ning Lo, it would be Rafik or Tezert who was in a hurry. Even so, the reason they were in a hurry was'' What do I think, the real son of Brother Wang and his wife, ''and I did not guide them on a line from Kivela.


    I don''t care what they say to me myself now, and it''s true that I drove my parents off, but the two of them didn''t seem to like it causing me to say it badly.


    I''m happy with their attitude that cares, but it''s complicated in my chest. I''m going to be a ''villain'' for Tezelt and both sires in the future... even though I''m going to go for a position like Duke of Fakr.


    Is that because you''re thinking about it? What makes me or the Duke of Fackle disgust me about a line that came from Kivera to the sales of picture books.


    The Duchess and his wife from Quivera and the ''sins'' that their lady has committed so far.


    That was reminiscent of the black history of the Duke of Fakr.


    No matter how much the matter of Brother and Mrs. Wang has been cleared up, it takes time to make it entirely a thing of the past. It would also be a tough response if the sales people - especially the Dukes - appeared there to decide on old wounds.


    The attitude of the Duke of Fakr, who said something tight about it, and naturally. Until then, if I may say it was a bad time, none of the humans on the Ganian side, starting with me, could conquer the Duke of Fakr.


    In the first place, the Duke of Fakr took a harsh attitude, not all because of emotions equal to even eight. Because even as a guardian of Gania adjacent to Kivela, this sales face was annoying.


    Those who join the royal family, and those with very close blood, insult the royal family and try to exploit it it - a project that naturally becomes an element attached to the outside enemy, as it will paint mud on the king''s face.


    A degree of arrogance that fits into the frame of ''nobility'' would be acceptable... but the arrogance and selfishness of the Duke''s family seems to have extended to the Kivera royal family.


    Against that background, "The Descendant of King Kivera''s Sister Princess" is mentioned. I guess the foolish princess still couldn''t get through the perception of "The Sister Princess of King Kivera" and "The Princess of Kivera" after she became the Duchess.


    Therefore... for the Duchess, the royal family was perceived as'' family ''or'' inside ''. With her descending daughter-in-law, she should have been in a position of'' distribution '', but she didn''t get it.


    The Duchess'' distorted perception and the arrogance that comes from the fact that she comes from the royal family of a great country, and her drowning affection for her cute and sweet daughter. If I had all these elements, my daughter would grow up decent.


    Kivela will deserve to be able to rub it inside, but the aftermath will undoubtedly also show up in the neighbouring countries. Here are some aspects of the anger of the Duke of Fakr, and none of the faces that perceived it could spare him.


    ''If we don''t keep these guys threatened enough, the fool trying to use them might leave for our country...!


    I felt like I heard that voice. I heard that the Duchess and Miss Leelier are very proud to be ''those who will take you to the royal family of the great kingdom of Quivera'', so there is no way they will not be alarmed.


    I have trouble getting a place of life transferred to another country because I no longer have a place in Kivera. I mean, the connection to the royal family is real, so it can''t go under.


    No matter how bitter King Kivela thought, he would not be able to speak to another country. To avoid such an unpleasant future, the Duke of Fakr took the lead.


    The Duke of Fakr moved before they realized about it.


    "Don''t come over here! ''And just scared me more than I had to.


    As a result, a line of sales from Kivera left Gania to flee. In the old duke''s opponent, who couldn''t stand the immediate harassment of the fool king, there is no point in his identity, blood muscles, etc.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, even if the Duke of Fakr doesn''t threaten you, I don''t think that''s likely.


    Hiraki, and gaze at the three people in front of him. The mercenaries are Mizuki... the godchildren of the Magic Master. Words and attitudes are coarse, but you can say that their character is good.


    However, public appreciation really goes in the direction of ''One who will be a magician''. In addition to the fact that Mizuki is quite selfish, he builds terror legends everywhere, so his godchildren inevitably treated him like one.


    In fact, Miss Leelier, angry at the words the three of them had spoken - honest feelings about the picture books - was unconditional surrendering with my words, "They are the godchildren of the Lord of Magic Instructors".


    As an all too obvious change, I would have thought of a wizard who is not all present here... the place to work.


    Mizuki... what the hell did you do to Miss Leelier?


    She feels terribly threatened.


    The phrase staring at the three with their bloody faces, tears eyes and silence, did not seem like a very arrogant lady. I think what Mizuki did to Miss Leelier made me want to ask.


    "You and the Duke''s grandfather are no less evil in nature than the instructors."


    I shrugged as Ikes shrugged over how fun I was. Caldo is also snorting about whether he agrees with Ikes or not. Roy seems... a little different though.


    "Don''t Roy think so?


    "Yes. Our statement was unconscious, but in the case of the Duke or His Highness Schanze, it would be restraint, wouldn''t it? Weren''t you deliberately threatening to keep those people out of Gania?


    I accidentally opened my eyes lightly to Roy''s point of accuracy. You got the right answer to how I look like that, Roy laughs bitterly as lighted.


    "The instructor was telling me. ''If you build a legend of fear, you will not only be in tow, but you will impress me as [an irresistible being] without identity''. If they escape Kivera, they could behave arrogantly in another country, right? So I was wondering if you put up a line of prevention."


    "I see, is that an idea against the way Mizuki does it"


    "Yes, you both looked just like when the instructor threatened you with words." Loyal Villain "statement, so even if criticized, the king can praise him. Instead of letting His Majesty reject you, you two assumed that role."


    Wrap your inner tongue around accurate analysis. And again, I deplored the fact that Roy was a sorcerer.


    Mages are many wise. They need to assemble a surgical ceremony or figure out where the magic is used, so that inevitably happens.


    I heard you can''t be a magician simply because you can use some magic. Roy should have named himself a magician, so I guess it''s his own talent that Mizki doesn''t even have to teach him.


    Ikes and Caldo also seem impressed with Roy''s words. At first glance, it looks like Roy is being brought in by the two of them, but they must be in a ''reciprocal relationship'' where they are good at their field.


    Mizuki says Roy seems to be in charge of magic and brainwork. With a modest personality, the occasional, oddly powerful side peeks because you know the trust that comes from your peers. If you are asked for and entrusted with opinions according to the circumstances, you will also gain confidence.


    Of course, Ikes and Caldo are also excellent. Instead of following Mizki''s education, they are people who regret not being able to achieve further results and will make further efforts, so there will still be a stretch.


    - Apparently, I picked up pretty good.


    Unexpectedly, my mouth slackens. It''s a coincidence that I picked them up, but it''s still a delightful miscalculation as far as I''m concerned that I''m short of pawns.


    In the process of supporting Tezert in the future, even if I were to assume the role of ''villain'', I feel like they would follow me even though I was frightened.


    With that thought, if we look back at the threesome again...


    ¡­¡­ What''s that attitude, gentlemen?


    Look at me, I was scared.


    When I was surprised, the most honest - Mizuki said, ''the type you can''t hide'' - Kardo gave me the answer even as I pulled.


    "I''m afraid of laughing like that with something you''re up to!


    "... don''t you think that''s pretty rude? What do you think of me?


    That being said, a cold sweat seeps into the goodness of the three of us. I can''t say ''I was happy to have a user-friendly looking handkerchief'', but I give it back like that under the guise of calm.


    But there''s Mizuki''s educated threesome. Naturally, you can''t imitate how well you fix it.


    "Your Highness the Belly Black."


    "You''re like a teacher."


    "Uh, gray cat, is it?"


    Stupid. I''ve answered honestly. It should be noted that the answers are in the order of Ikes, Caldo and Roy.


    ¡­¡­


    Mizuki? What did you say to your godchildren?


    Remember the headache, put your hands on your forehead. Apparently, the next time we saw each other, we could have asked. It''s just... ''Again, I''m honestly glad that I had a reason to see Mizuki'' in itself.


    Until now my world has been narrow and the people I deal with have been quite limited. Make him an accomplice I met in that, a reliable friend. That''s Mizuki.


    I think the days I spent with her were very enjoyable and fulfilling. Worldwide, ''I was helped by Mizuki'', but among us, ''hands together, the result of fighting together''. That is why it is an important memory.


    If I keep giving up or Mizki doesn''t come to Gania, there can be no time for this serenity.


    Even if one of them was missing, this settlement was impossible. I couldn''t do it alone!


    Mizuki''s accomplices, who are present in every country, must be similar to me. I''d like to talk to them too when I can walk a little more. Doesn''t that sound like a fun story?


    Think that far and laugh bitterly.... What, I found a new ''wish'' again? Until a while ago, you were the ''Prince who gave up everything''!


    I concealed the laughter that engulfed me and pretended to be calm, and I smiled at the three of them. In the meantime, shall we... deepen our friendship with the three people in front of us?


    "I know exactly what you''re thinking.... hehe, shall we have dinner together today? You can have a drink and talk a lot. We''re gonna need time to get to know each other."


    "Hey, are you up to something!? See when the instructor gets naughty!?


    "That''s rude. Better than your instructors."


    "Spit it out!


    There are people who can slap each other with such a light mouth. Because it''s very happy and it''s a pleasure. Because I seem to enjoy it, Rafik can''t hold the three of us back either. It was my attitude that made me do that.


    - A magician who gave me a future where I could have a warm time...... no, a heartfelt thank you to ''my friend''.


    I''ll try to be on your side, just like you took my side. [M] No matter how unfavourable the situation may be, the two of us again...... No, if we come up with wisdom in the noise in ''Everyone'', the best measure should come to mind.


    Make a secret vow to a friend who went home beside his parent cat. I''m not willing to take that vow, but I''ll always be on your side when you''re in trouble.

 395 Outside. What my late friend left behind.

    - In the room of the Royal Castle of Quivera and Lucas.


    * The timeline is before the protagonist returns to Ilfena.


    Numerous dishes line the table, with three men - Lucas, Virgil and Cyrus - in their seats. Their expressions vary with surprise, confusion, and objectivity.


    Needless to say, it is Lucas who seems surprised. Virgil, you were openly perplexed - in this one case, it looks like you''re off guard for now - and you were alternating between Lucas and me.


    Cyrus, have you grown accustomed to a good addition or is King Kivella''s permission out there, which determines the static view? What would have been unexpected to him would have been a breakthrough in getting to the table myself.


    "Hey...... I found out your father''s permission was out, but what the hell is this all about? Are you trying to eat with me?


    "No, no, you don''t have to look so suspiciously..."


    "Think of what you''ve been doing. I won''t refuse anything more than my father''s permission, but I''m also a friendly eater."


    "Ugh, suspicious!


    His nose laughed instantly, even as he turned his jittery eyes. Oh, my God, it''s as good as a meal, nothing.


    "What the hell do you want...?


    "Hmm... Dinner?


    Fool, to be honest, Cyrus, you looked up.


    "Why, doubtful... No, you can see that! Even I know that to create the fact that Lucas and I are being kind!? I don''t know if they''ll even include us there."


    "Lord Commander, we are knights. No matter how close you are, you are in a subordinate relationship with the Lord, Master Lucas. I think it''s only natural that Cyrus wonders."


    You agree with me, Cyrus, Virgil. You''ve been snorting and shooting for cover, too. I can tell that these two knights are really careful from day to day.


    It''s trivial, but "clarity of subordination" is important. Even Al and the others only show up in front of the people very close to him as the ''childhood tame of the demon king''.


    Failure to do so can sometimes lead to people saying that they are accustomed to "giving preference to personal feelings over differences in status". The point is that ''it is tasted by subordination'' is evil pushed.


    I don''t know how to say I hate it. There are a certain number of people in your nobility who are bound by differences in status.


    For a guy like that, it''s unconditional and frowning. Lucas doesn''t want to make any extra enemies, either, Virgil, because of the future.


    ... but. As far as I''m concerned, it''s the situation I want to take advantage of.


    "It''s okay, this time you''re right. ''Cause instead of'' Lucas and the Wizard''s Dinner Seat, two knights close to each other were present, ''the Wizard invited the three of them to dinner."


    "" Huh?


    The two knights raise their voices together, but Lucas got a look like he noticed something.


    "These two get involved too...... are you going to let them know it''s a connection to, or intimate pattern with, the Wizard?


    "Your answer! You can have as many handouts as you want. Even if you can''t get your hands on Lou, Virgil, I doubt Lou will be able to shelter you if you can aim.... Yeah, you might come after ''Lou''s sheltering you, Virgil''"


    Because it''s close to Lucas, it''s targeted. I don''t know how to put it, but I have a better chance of success targeting you, Virgil, than targeting Lucas directly.


    Whatever, Virgil, you have a proven track record of ''abandoning your birth and hoping to follow Lucas''.... you won''t let go easily, Lucas will shelter.


    "Virgil is fine with that, what do I mean?


    With a strange face, Mr. Cyrus speaks naturally of doubts. To ask that question, of course...


    "Now. Cyrus, how many times do you think I''ve heard of you before?"


    I said the facts. No, no, seriously, now, right?


    "It''s okay! Cyrus, because we all know that you love King Kivera and Lou admits it too! Especially this time, I was with Lou at the night club, so I can appeal to you that I didn''t mean any harm!


    "Hey, you. That''s what you pushed me to be Master Lucas'' escort for!?


    "Of course, other countries have been informed. Delighted, it is decided to use it effectively in the future. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah."


    "I''m not happy!


    "By the way, King Kivera has accepted"


    "Eh."


    To the stunning fact, Cyrus, you get pissy hardened. Virgil, you''re distracted, too, but it''s true.


    "Maybe I''ll be in charge of contacting Lou in the future. I have sworn absolute loyalty to King Kivela, and Virgil, my connection to you is not unnatural, and I have the guts to sell fights to the Wizard! Pleasure, Mr. Cyrus. You have been recognized by King Kivera."


    "Ugh... Regardless of His Majesty or Virgil, ''I sold a fight to a demon mentor'' is a past I want to forget."


    "It''s no use, is it? That''s all the obvious attitude, and a lot of witnesses."


    To tell the truth, Cyrus, you shut up with your head in your arms. Ha, black history is the one!


    But I think that''s an important element, too. You can''t trust a guy who threatens me to take self-preservation or shut me up, can you?


    "It''s an extraction because I have something to think about my neighbors. Because I found out that a guy who''s sworn allegiance to himself doesn''t necessarily work the way he wants. Especially not in relation to Lou, ladies and gentlemen."


    "Ahhh... well, that''s"


    Because you were there, Cyrus, you seem to be comfortable with what I''m saying. Lou and Virgil are tilting their necks, but it would be a tremendous reason for Cyrus, who was witnessing ''The Neighbors Poked and Silenced by the Magic Instructor'' in real time.


    Besides, Cyrus, you were asked for your opinion by King Kivera on that occasion.


    You mean "treating outsiders not involved in this one"?


    "Well, that''s why. It is imperative to increase the number of people connected to the Magic Instructor. There''s something about Lou''s future, and King Kivela''s friendship with the Magic Instructor is prone to the rebellion of the nobles. The erasure method is the right thing to do."


    - Kivela, because there''s a difference between the treatment of the raw Kivelas and those who don''t.


    If you continue to do so, you will realize that your younger brothers and queens should also be excluded. When the three of them were all together and looked at the idea, they snorted as they exhaled.


    "Sure, yeah. The rebellion of the nobles is spared when my brother has a connection with the Mage Master in his present state. It''s better for me to be the point of contact while Father keeps those guys in check."


    Exactly. Lucas is quick to understand. He seems to agree with the policy of being the shield of his younger brothers because he knows how to be in a country called Kivela and the relentless voices of the nobles.


    Virgil, you guys figured that out, too, and while you worked Lucas, you didn''t disagree.


    "If it had been me or Cyrus, I could have replaced Master Lucas..."


    "Let''s think ''I''m glad I''m a light knight'' there, Mr. Virgil. It is the strength of a knight to act alone with nothing to bear."


    "Exactly. Sometimes you''ll have me move as my handkerchief.... I''m glad you''re my knight."


    "Dear Lucas..."


    I don''t have the power, but I''m light. That''s why it''s possible to move in secret, as Lucas''s handkerchief, whenever you need it. Virgil, although you know that in itself, I guess you don''t like Lucas being told all sorts of things again.


    But when I opened my eyes lightly, I nodded like I was ready to see if I felt a difference between Lucas'' words and his attitude that I could forgive.


    Well, what''s left is you, Cyrus, who''s still troubled.


    "I will shelter Master Lucas more than His Majesty is leading. Virgil and I will act as necessary under certain circumstances. Kuh... I have some thoughts about dealing with you in contact, but I can''t think of a substitute...!


    "Accept it honestly, toy. Now."


    "It''s hustling! If you weren''t a vicious out-of-the-way daughter who needed 10,000 years of parental cat surveillance, I wouldn''t think this way. Yo!


    You want me to tell you something, toy?


    No, no, Mr. Silas? I am the Wizard, your favorite King Kivera is an endorser of this connection. Are you convinced to live up to your husband''s expectations?


    ... Well, I scattered you, but I treated you like a toy. As a very user-friendly connection to King Kivera, I''m using it all the time.


    "... and that is. Does His Highness Elshon know about this dinner party?"


    "Yeah, I know. In the first place, the ingredients were brought to me by the people who came to Kivera this time."


    I''m not lying. I''m the only one who plans to return alone later, as I''m talking about it, including ''a purpose''.


    I guess I was convinced to hear that far. Lucas looked slightly surprised but impressed.


    "Well, has it been notified beforehand? His Royal Highness Elshon has always forgiven you, including cooperating with your father..."


    "Along with having the ingredients come, he says, ''Have dinner with Lou and the others and then go home''."


    "I guess that just gave the parents permission! You''re a child! Who said I''d be in touch late to get home!? You should report it, including the Leeliers!


    I yelled. Ha, it''s not a good idea to be short tempered, calm down a little. Look, the knights are convinced without yelling...


    "Your Highness Elshon...... what if it''s like this every time"


    "Maybe. I think it''s just a habit for His Highness Elshon not to move at all, huh? Virgil."


    "Thank you..."


    "Well, if I amused ''this'', I''d change my personality too..."


    I''m not convinced, but I was obsessed with a lot. Besides, while dis me, the Demon King is pitied. Shit, I can''t deny it.


    Even if I look at the three of them with my jitsu eyes, I am returned with the expression ''I know it''s true'' all the time.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, okay. You can''t be a fool to send me away forever.


    Think so, take one sigh. Because this time there is also another meaning.


    "Actually, this is the same menu as the last meal Elaine and the others ate. I got the ingredients from the same place."


    "... eh"


    When I screwed around, Lucas'' complexion changed in an instant.


    Lucas was in solitary confinement in Kivera at that time. The death of the Avengers must have been heard later in the story.


    "By the way, this is it from me."


    As I say, pour the liquid in the bottle into the glass. The liquid is red, with petals dancing inside.


    "It''s a liqueur I finished a while before that incident. Elaine''s drinking the same thing."


    When she revealed herself during the girls'' party, Elaine was sparkling her eyes, even as she was stunned by the fact that she ''made it in confidence with the Demon King''. Sweet and beautiful, this liqueur was a remnant of pleasant memories, as well as another product for a friend who passed away in death.


    Lucas is silent, staring at the liquid in the glass. Virgil, with the kind of gaze you guys can guide, Lucas didn''t seem to realize it.


    "Elaine... at all, you were thinking of me...?


    As hesitant as it may be, I nevertheless was clearly questioned about the wording-


    "Uh, I don''t know"


    Stupid. I tried to answer honestly. Immediately, the men become gyto-eyed.


    "Hey, Demon Master!? Weren''t you listening to Miss Elaine?!?


    "Because they haven''t made it clear! I don''t know, Virgil. Elaine said we were" first friends, "right? I don''t think you could afford that more than being recognized as a ''betrayal nobleman'' in this quivera, would you?


    Whatever, even Lucas treated me like that. Sometimes Elaine was a vengeful person, and she must not have been able to afford to think about anything else.


    ... but only one thing is certain.


    "I wonder if you didn''t hate it. I mean, I sympathized with Lou''s situation. I think Elaine was angry at Lou because she said, ''You can say whatever you want, but you didn''t shut them up''"


    "For me... I was angry...?


    "Elaine''s not stupid.... Well, it wouldn''t even be honest. You said something ''stupid man tricked by me'', but that means'' all bad Elaine - Prince Wang tricked by a bad girl ''if you return the back. Now that it''s spread, a certain number of people have sympathy for Lou"


    "Nah..."


    "Nobody noticed about Elaine and the others. If it''s a bracket called ''The Deceived'', it''s going to be the whole Kivera. I can''t blame only Lou because I''m in the same position"


    Was it unexpected, Lucas and the others who expose their consternation? But this was something I''ve always suspected.


    "Of course, I think it''s also true that I remembered my anger towards Lou in the middle of the late rebellion. From Elaine, she said, ''Don''t shut up, just retaliate!'' I would have been in the mood."


    No, it''s not you.


    "Really? Elaine''s strong enough, and she''s very tearless."


    "Eh."


    Seriously! Rather than console, Elaine grabbed the chest barn and said, ''Come and retaliate!'' Or so I say. ''


    "It''s very hard to understand, but I guess I was willing to wear mud. From Elaine''s point of view, Lou is like one of the few allies."


    "I used it, did I?


    "On the contrary, I ask, was there anyone who would shelter the ''nobility of betrayal''?


    ¡­¡­


    Shut up. You wouldn''t have been there ~, to Kivera at the time. Lucas was genuine, wasn''t he "comparable to the prince of Ogawa" to Elaine?


    Elaine is around to use it and try to get revenge with her own hands instead of completing it...!


    Elaine would definitely look like a mother who would say, ''Since I deserve it, I want it''. It''s also true that I was angry with Lucas, but I even showed him.


    I presume he was purposefully telling us'' behind the scenes of the foolish King Prince ''with that feeling as well. Later on, it also sounds like Elaine was responsible for Lucas''s terrible attitude.


    At the same time, it could be unconditionally acknowledged if Lucas did some merit in reflection. There will be no lower than the lowest, and even as Kivela defeated by the Magic Master, ''it will be made to look like a fact''.


    As a result, Lucas'' rating is reviewed and what is inconvenient is to blame for his youth and Elaine. Elaine took Kivera''s circumstances into account and led us there, didn''t she?


    "Not at all, not honestly, Elaine is! If you had any remainder of your heart, you could have relied on me."


    Reminds me of Elaine and leaks a bitter smile about her. I know it''s to keep us out of trouble, but you could have been honest about that.


    But I can also understand what she can''t say, in her character and circumstances. Because if I can''t take responsibility, I won''t entrust it to anyone.


    In the first place, Elaine wouldn''t be able to have a character like ''Healthy Daughter, Like Coming Out to Oga''. I would never fall asleep crying. It''s just as retaliatory as I am.


    That''s why I felt so good. Me and Elaine both have the personality to ''use whatever you can for your own victory''.


    ¡­¡­ I can''t believe Miss Elaine, who was a vengeful man, was looking more at Master Lucas... "


    Virgil, I hear you''re depressed, and your voice has no hegemony. Cyrus, you are also letting your gaze swim at random.


    ... but a word from Lucas smashed such air.


    "I wish you''d written me a grudge on the letter."


    "Ha!? What letter... from Elaine!?


    "Ah, oh. It''s easy, but it was delivered to me."


    "Why do you have such a thing!?


    Lucas and the others are surprised by my sword screen, but for me it is a fact of shock. Because ''Elaine can''t possibly leave something like that''.


    "Can I see it?


    "I don''t know why you''re so surprised... I don''t care"


    To say, Lucas took a seat and fished the desk drawer. And take out the white envelope immediately.


    "This is it."


    Receive the envelope offered and open the note inside. It did say this in Elaine''s letters there.


    "For a moment, let me repent. Did you do it?


    "Buh... haha! Yeah, that''s definitely Elaine''s letter."


    ¡­¡­ What''s this all about?


    Lucas asks me with a look of surprise when I burst into laughter. While I laughed too hard and wiped the seeping tears, I returned the letter to my original owner, Lucas.


    "That means, ''I know you can do it, so don''t go crying''. You''re on the same level as your mother''s" After You Deserve Me, You Need Me "!


    It sounds like you''re making fun of me, but it''s definitely an encouragement. Elaine is not really honest.


    I guess it''s because I know Lucas'' character that he incited and angered him and pushed him on the back.


    "What?


    "Because ''make Elaine regret'' is a ''show it was worth more than you can say'' or ''excellent property, but you let it go'' regret. I know you can, so you''re trying to get me to act up!


    Lucas is dismayed by my interpretation. There you go, Cyrus. You''ve raised simple questions.


    "What do you mean," When I deserve it, I want it "?


    "That''s what Elaine''s mother told Count Addinsel when she was about to... That''s far-fetched support. By the way, she''s on her side after she finds out everything. When you told me, Elaine was frightened... that''s right, mother and child! I can''t believe we''re doing the same thing."


    "Yep... what an elusive love"


    I agree with you, Cyrus, who has drawn your face, while still pointing to the letter that Lucas, still grumpy, is holding.


    "That''s because it''s the only thing Elaine left. The Avengers later left no such items behind to prevent their achievements and thoughts from being conveniently interpreted and used. Of course, to us who are friends. That''s why I don''t have a name or anything to tell you. Still, you wanted to leave Lou a word."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, I guess I wanted to see it. You know, Lou, who strives even as Elaine scolds you."


    "Hmm, you think so"


    "I think it was a good combination inside, huh? ''Cause she''s pretty good, too."


    With all due respect, everyone knows. "There couldn''t be such a future," he said.


    It''s because of Lucas'' current situation and because Kivera is changing. In Kivera like before, you would never have allowed the two of them to be such a couple. Worst case scenario, Elaine is erased for disrespect.


    Lucas stared at the letter''s letter in a complicated manner, and still seemed important, behaving in its original place. It would be complicated all over my chest, but I guess there were some convincing parts.


    And when he turns back to me, he slowly arms himself and declares.


    "Hey, magician. You don''t mind, but it''s for this country and Elaine. I''ll listen to you in the future. And then..."


    So once, cut the words.


    "My wife is just Elaine. In the future, I will neither marry my wife nor leave any blood behind. If you leave your children behind, they may argue with your younger brothers and their children. Most importantly, the house I''m going to be interested in is like the back of a talented person. It''s your move, but I''ll give you a ride."


    I ran out of words with a fluttering attitude and expression.


    Looks great. Sounds very, very great. But... just a little, I''m glad. Lucas would defend it more than purposefully declaring to me that ''my wife is only Elaine'', wouldn''t he?


    You will support Lucas with the knights who smile as bitterly as they smile. You must defend Lucas more than you''ve been hit so far by Elaine, who should have been your enemy, even if you''re mean.


    ''Cause they got a joker called'' The Magic Instructor ''.


    Unlike before, there is a ''countermeasure'' to irrational treatment. In the sense of proclaiming to use it, I also use the term ''your measures''.


    Of course, you''ll work with me.... Looks like it''s Elaine''s wish too.


    "What looks great, say it after you get the results, Lou"


    "You''re right, but I''m angry when you tell me!


    In the meantime, let''s be strong on words that can be directed from people, Lou. It''s okay! Because I''ll think about the means of physically and mentally silencing annoying nobles to the point of rotting!


    "In due course, Lord Magic Master."


    "Please, take it seriously"


    It''s annoying, knights. What does that mean, a face that all looks anxious?

 396 Fiction set 30.

    One of the novels "In the case of Baraksin" (King Baraksin Perspective)


    "Briefly, this is how it feels. Details, including the rest, will come from Kivera, and the Demon Master will compile sales reports from personal friends."


    "Right. Those who came to the sales left it to Hilda and the others, but there would be no extra dispute."


    "Right."


    Sneak a glance at Linus as he receives the report. Linus, who rode the ''invitation'' from the Magic Instructor to Kivera, had a soothing look on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s obvious, because Linus has rarely been there before.


    Of course, there wasn''t anything wrong with Linus.


    Precisely considering Linus stands out.


    Linus himself had publicly declared that he was my subordinate and had acted as a royalist. While my brother, he thinks he''s done very well.


    But there''s nothing I can do about the blood that runs through Linus'' body.


    The leading aristocracy of the Church was undoubtedly Linus'' blood, and if Linus had acted in such a way as to be recognised by another country, he would have immediately tried to get him to contend with me and his sons.


    It doesn''t matter where Linus''s will is. If the ''Church Congregation'', a force that even the royal family cannot ignore, came together and gave Linus the backing... in the worst case scenario, they would have created a stream called ''The Next King is to the Son of Linus''.


    Linus is the only one tied to constraints. Whether you refuse to marry, it is possible to have children - without Linus''s consent, of course. Very forceful means, but they could do it.


    There was no way my satirical brother could not have noticed it there. As a result, Linus extremely avoided making remarkable achievements and never went to ''places where others would appreciate him'', such as diplomacy.


    We couldn''t help but regret it. Though I do so intentionally, I don''t know how much I have scolded those who cause Linus in my heart every time he underestimates him.


    Instead of ''incapacitated'', ''you can''t be evaluated for your abilities''.


    You can be deluded in your own country, but you can''t just be evaluated for that ability in another country. That''s also because of the annoying guys......!


    But it''s also a thing of the past now.


    From now on, stay in the church wallet.


    Because the nobles belonging to the Episcopal Church were worn out by the Magic Master, who vomited this dialogue towards the ecclesiastical nobles.


    Of course, it has no effect on the nobles who were truly supportive of the Church. The damage, or the punishment that should have been done, was just done.


    At any rate, it is the Temple of Saints that stands at the top of the present Church that makes it the greatest collaborator of the royal family.


    Together with the Magic Master, he carried out a thorough elimination of the scumbags, based on evidence of injustice in the upper ecclesiastical level obtained from somewhere - I can''t help but feel that the Magic Master and the knights of Irfena are involved.


    Of course, there would have been inconvenience and obstruction.... but we grabbed our own victory - it''s about that commotion, proposed by the Lord Commander - did the faithful feel confident or helped each other with the number of allies and accomplished it brilliantly.


    It was the triumph of ''violence in numbers''. Without a doubt, those would be the inward wisdom of the Master of Magic.


    In the first place, those who work within the Church are believers. Wherever you hide evidence of wrongdoing, you always have someone''s eye to talk to. This can''t be hidden through.


    Whatever it is, the Temple of the Saints at the time has publicly proclaimed the Temple of the Wizard to be ''our good neighbour and friend''... with the ecclesiastical nobility, the horror of the Lord of the Wizard has been experienced. If we do something far-fetched, we can predict that the Wizard will just ravage them again.


    As a result, the ecclesiastical nobles, who had made the Church and the faithful to whom it belonged strong, rapidly lost their power. There is nothing we can do about the injustices we have worked in the past, and the lack of half the resentment of the faithful who have conveniently used their faith will be the cause of defeat.


    And this time. I am wondering if the Demon Master''s aim was to improve Linus'' situation in the dark when he was diagnosed with participation in the name of providing information.


    A plea of guilty to be made at a nightclub in order to settle a series of disturbances caused by the "Exhaustion" of the Lady of the Duke of Alogancia in Quivera and the Kingsguard Knight of Alberda.


    If the conditions on the spot are in the brackets "I know the Master of Magic" - which is unnatural to make it an invitation from King Kivela - then Linus would have been fit from Barraksin if it had gone by the erasure method.


    I tried to give the reason ''Linus may not be known about his face'', but that''s only for selling Linus in.


    Linus would also be a good fit for the Magic Leaders, but even this one had the purpose of impressing other countries with its existence.


    "There is a royal family in Baraksin who is cordial with the Magic Master". Being so well known will undoubtedly be a strength for Baraxin.


    Still, it would be too much protection for Baraxin, whose interior is disturbed. Neither His Royal Highness Elshon nor His Majesty the Mage is the kind of person who doesn''t realize these thoughts, so I think he''s more reticent than not being told anything in particular.


    ¡­¡­


    No, as opposed to acquiescence, is it possible that you were invited for it? His Highness the Magic Master seems to be in good hands, and as far as His Highness Elshon is concerned, he seems to have the opposite character from previous rumors.


    "Linus. This time, your face was known to another country. And it looks like you''ve got connections with people from other countries."


    "Yes.... I was also able to get to know the Guardians of the Magic Master and the Assistant Chancellor of Carlossa. In particular, I think the Assistant Chancellor cared about me. My queen... no, that''s why you did the same thing to my sister-in-law."


    "Oh Lord Celian is of Orcott..."


    "Yeah. I hear you and your sister-in-law are cousins. My sister-in-law told me about me, that you cared for me for a long time."


    You remember the conversation you had with them, Linus'' expression is calm. Nature and grin come to my face when I see it too.


    After all, you were right to let Linus turn to this one. Be so sure.


    "Gradually, you can regain who you are. ¡­ we can''t help but be happy with it"


    "Brother?


    Linus looked strange to me, speaking out of the blue. That would be... because neither I, nor the Queen, nor even my sons have spoken of that.


    We understood that ''there''s nothing we can do'' was just to get Linus in trouble. ¡­ including our inability to improve the situation.


    "Now you can take full advantage of that talent. Even if you succeed, you will not threaten me or the princes, than you can suppress the Church."


    The thing I regretted most would have been Linus himself. Because ''what you can''t'' and ''what you don''t do'' are completely separate things.


    I can''t do a lot of things while holding the word ''support me'' in my chest. How much was self-blame, pity for its impudence?


    But from now on.


    "Sometimes you will take advantage of this connection and entrust diplomacy to you.... please, Linus"


    "Yes!"


    No need for words of apology or excuses. They all became a thing of the past. If so, what I show Linus is¡­ ''Expectations''.


    Linus must know that. Because I understand that the shackles have fallen off, like a sunny expression and a powerful snort.


    Our brothers gradually realized what they wanted for many years¡­ the future they wanted. So convinced, I secretly turned my thanks to His Highness the Demon King of Ilfena and His Highness the Magic Master.


    Even if we don''t have a chance to put it into words, we just need to be aware of it and remember it. Until then, when I can help them.


    Novel Two: In the Case of Carlosa (Count Faircloff''s Perspective)


    Keith told me about Kivera''s night club.


    "Now... now...!


    "Sieg is cheap too......!


    ¡­¡­ Are you the parents watching the successful children of First Use? "


    Together, he was in tears. It is trivial, such as when the Chancellor turns a frightened eye.


    "While my son, I couldn''t help but be horrified that he was going to attend a night club... what a congrats for being safe!


    "Right, brother. Besides, this time I found out all around me with one of the guardians. The annoying students will henceforth say, ''Do you think they are more than just magicians?'' But if you say so, you will shut your mouth!


    My brother and I snort and rejoice. So much so that the presence of Zeke was a headache for us.


    The hero and the princess of thought whose blood came out colorful as it was... it was a brain muscle. Not in the words of His Majesty the Magician, but just in a state of ''nourishment that is supposed to turn to the head has flowed to the face and physical ability''.


    That''s not scary, because you call sharp things (without reading the air) Zubazuba. Because the elements that are supposed to be essential to the nobility are beautifully and refreshingly missing, it becomes a painstaking breakthrough around them.


    Yet, because of his naughty blood muscles and good face, he is targeted as a marital partner. The ideal is'' a woman with combat abilities that Sieg can convince and turn to follow '', but there can''t be such a convenient opponent or something.


    In the first place, if you are a smart woman, you do not choose the troublesome existence of ''descendants of heroes'', etc., as your marital partner.


    Because Zeke is known to be highly capable of fighting, his children need equal or greater abilities¡­ If they are not fit for the ideal, the criticism is directed to the woman in the marriage.


    Undoubtedly, Zeke is a rare generation of defective properties.


    Well done. We''ve got all the elements that can be repelled so far.


    Miss Cynthia and others who caused the problem must not have even seen the essence of Zeke and other shards. What she was looking at was her appearance, her strength, and her blood muscle called The Hero''s Descendants.


    I just dreamed of the fantasy of ''standing next to it'' if I were to say more. It would be exactly the one called ''The Maiden of Dreams''.


    I just got married and immediately said, ''This wasn''t supposed to happen!'' It was obvious to say so.... Well, Sieg would have refused even to engage Miss Cynthia because she disgusted those insides unconsciously.


    In the midst of that commotion, it should have been announced that Sieg also had a fianc¨¦e-like figure. Moreover, in the form of ''Sieg himself wanted''.


    ... but.


    In this ambiguous degree of engagement, it was not possible to silence those driven by greed.


    "I think Keith will have a hard time in the future, but at least, he won''t be able to get married. After all," Engagement with a brilliant magician "was weak."


    Your majesty talks smudgingly about remembering their ''advice'' that annoys you. I also nodded aloud and agreed, remembering how sorry I was for that tired look.


    "Right. What can I say, it''s not uncommon for an engagement to be dissolved. Rumors have spread that ''I have a brilliant sorcerer''s fianc¨¦e'' in the sense of inciting the Cynthia ladies, but Zeke stayed down as a guardian."


    In other countries, there is a perception of ''Siege is a protector from Carlosa'' around the house of the Wizard. However, as a conscious Carlossa who was forced to interrupt, he avoided publication until he gained acceptance from other countries.


    It''s a bad word, but a country with guardians can be an escape for the rest of the world. Normally, the ''country'' named Carlossa should have to be trusted by the Demon Master.


    It will take effort before, and after, I''ve soaked up the process and had it incorporated by the guardian. Nothing has been said, but we thought the guardian, His Highness Elshon, was likely to want it.


    Fortunately, he seemed to have built trust based on the Sarovara and Gania cases, so all he had to do later was show Zeke what a guardian deserved. That''s where the story of the night club in Kivera came in.


    Night club. Night club in Kivera on that Brain Muscle Siege.


    But it''s a mission you can''t take off as a guardian.


    If we do this safely, we''ll be able to join the guardian at least once. I hear your relationship with the other guardians is good, but it''s a separate issue from your personal emotions because it''s a ''job ordered by the state'' from the guardians. Undoubtedly, they report as they see it.


    If "Carlosa''s guardian is unreliable/useless" is to be evaluated, then he is not recognized as a guardian in the true sense. Naturally, Carlossa''s rating also drops.


    I wasn''t kidding. The country sucks, too, but Sieg''s future is on.


    As a result, we were to attach two people, Celian and Keith. Even then, having Celian, assistant prime minister, works advantageously, so there shouldn''t have been a no.


    And the result I''m curious about is - "fit"! (Interpretation)


    Needless to say I was happy to hold hands, along with the decree I drank and watched over.


    "It looks like Celian asked me somehow, but do you think the other guardians seem to be accepting Sieg without any problems? Or they seem to think in the direction of making good use of Siege''s characteristics"


    To the Prime Minister''s sober words, relief spreads across his chest. I can''t help but thank the guardians of other countries for the breadth of their nostalgia, which could have been rejected for reasons such as'' I can''t admit it because I''m an idiot ''and'' too far-fetched ''.


    "Right! Sieg seems to be acknowledging them, too, and this would be problematic to publish. It''s also likely that he made a guardian as a way out of marriage, etc."


    ¡­¡­ I don''t think they usually say that. "


    "Right. Normally, guardians are more protective of the other world."


    I know what it''s like to be a prime minister with raw warm eyes, and I''m convinced of my brother''s words that agree with him. But...


    "Let''s have no choice! You don''t have a candidate for a lifetime amulet (= wife), and Sieg can''t accept it! Well, knowing how cozy I am with my people, starting with Keith, would be such an idea..."


    As a parent, I really think about Sieg''s happiness. It makes me happy that Zeke is blessed with good friends and good company.


    That is because of the ''priority to be given to the country'' and¡­ because there is a past that until more than a decade ago was in danger of annihilation.


    "I sometimes think that Zeke was just choosing the existence he needed. Only friends who are worth it to me need to betray me, even on the battlefield."


    ¡­¡­


    I''m sure it now includes the Magic Master''s Palace and the other guardians there. When Siege is needed by the country - it''s definitely time to go to war.


    The Wizard wants the country to compete with each other. That''s why I thought that was worrying...... I didn''t think such a future would come.


    "That demon master lord doesn''t want the continent to be disturbed. Sieg must have stayed brain-muscled without becoming a ''hero''."


    "Yes, but my brother. Most importantly, I don''t think Zeke''s delivery, starting with Keith, is going to let one Zeke carry it? In the first place, would the Wizard forgive you for becoming a warrior?


    "Sure!


    The treatment of those who have become heroes, their lives are never happy. The words of the Chancellor, which sounded somewhere comforting, would also be guided by it. Just like my brother said.


    Those who lead Zeke as their own are pleased that Zeke has the same qualities as a hero''s comeback, while worrying about the possibility of being crushed. I am not willing to speak of that contradiction, but anxiety was always deep in my chest.


    - But that''s in the past, too.


    From now on, I''m sure, there will be less anxiety like that. Both that ruinous wizard and his protector, His Highness the Demon King, are deeply in love with each other. Above all, the Magic Master moves for very selfish reasons and delivers results.


    If there is a Sieg in the frame of his body, they will always protect him.... even from its loneliness.

 397 Beside the outside is the Green Guardian.

    - in a swamp called Zebrest (Rudolph perspective)


    "Look, Octopus. You can come and play."


    Whoo! Whoops!


    If you prompt, once you see this one and respond, you jump to the swamp. Numerous frogs were playing in the marsh ahead of them.


    This is where you were supposed to live. And now, the majority of the frogs living in the swamp were frogs who had grown up in the castle.


    Though they live apart now, they were formerly of the same herd of compatriots. They are more intelligent than regular frogs - as a species, you all fall into the category of demons - they seem to know their companions and are happy to reunite.


    At the same time that I smile at the appearance of those frogs, I find them a little... just a little, envious.


    "I guess that''s what it is... unlike humans, there doesn''t seem to be a fight"


    For me, the word ''family'' was a very marginal one.


    It is not uncommon for something called royalty, nobility, to contend with one another by blood. Especially if ''the only position'' is involved: ''the Lord'' or ''the King''. It becomes a dispute involving each other''s forces and associates.


    ¡­¡­


    No, then it''s still better...... maybe. At least, I''m convinced. Because whoever wins has the power to do just that.


    Of course, it will be if the winner is an arrogant ambitious man. But if you make many enemies while incompetent, you will only be pulled down in that position. That''s all.


    In my case, it all started when my father was jealous of so many good people, not ashamed of his stupidity.


    Beyond being kings, there are better men round about them than children. Supporting a king means the same thing as supporting a country, so that would be the same in any country.


    ... but. My father was more humble than expected around him, it seems.


    Compare the talent of those who help themselves to their own strength, and let them down. The only place that beat them was the King.


    All I can say is foolishness. My father strangled himself as well.


    The result of eliminating those who feel neglected while remaining in personal emotions. My father''s surroundings were overwhelmed with mood, and the country was rough.


    Well, still, it wasn''t crushed by a party headed by the Crest family. I would say I grew up decent because of their asylum.


    However, the scar my father put on even that crest faction is deeply rooted. Young Irvi is in the prime minister''s position not all because me and I are close in age and can be counselors.


    ... they felt the blame for not being able to turn their predecessors, and moved on to a position of supporting the next generation. It''s a bad way of saying it, but it abandoned a gorgeous and active place and tried to nurture the next generation and sustain the country. Even if you look at these things, you know how stupid my father is.


    Those who are supposed to have to put the country first think only of themselves.


    Those who were expected to contribute to the country abandoned their glorious future and moved on and turned back.


    The only reason I didn''t give up was because of my willingness, my sense of duty as a royalty, and my disappointment with my father. It''s also big that I couldn''t give up because I know them like that.


    The harm was¡­ excessive ''expectations'' from those who were disappointed in their father.


    From my father''s point of view, I would have seemed like the biggest traitor. In a way, the existence of a ''son'' who can be an absolute person stands as a threat to himself¡­ without doing anything to honor him with his father.


    There were all the elements that made me hate that guy. Still, I didn''t choose to give in myself... because I didn''t choose to have feelings as a parent and child, so I have ''now''.


    At the time of hostility with my father, I was ready.


    I have nothing to be sorry for, but I have no regrets.


    Still...... it is also true that whenever I saw Arvi and Sayle, Eliza and their families, I was feeling lonely. Though I''ve never spoken of it, because it puts them in trouble.


    Think that far and laugh bitterly. Remember, they''re all in the past... and I''ve stopped thinking that lately.


    The reason is simple, because I knew Mizuki.


    Mizuki, a different world man, should have come to this world alone, without joking. No matter how many guardians and guardians you have, that loneliness should remain the same.


    But there''s my self-absorbed daughter. Mizuki did well enough to flaunt her surroundings.


    When he first came to Zebrest, he also had a role to play, which he should have said many things already. That was also the case in the report, so this would not be a mistake.


    But Mizuki had no depressing or blocking personality with it.


    ''If you only have enemies around you, you''re not all-you-can-have! I''m cute about myself''


    So I don''t know why "I''m cute" = "The enemy squawks, worn out quotes, used as a stepping stone". Isn''t "I''m cute," not "I''m the only one cute"? And how many times did you think at the time?


    Well, anyway. For Mizuki, ''loneliness'' was a situation where no harm was done to his associates. At this time, Elshon was not supposed to be that close, so even if a protest was made to Elshon, it would appear that he never cared.


    If I succeed with that...... then no matter how much I say it, it can''t be improved.


    The parent cat was educated early, so here he was.


    I''ve kept my mouth shut. I guess, but I wanted to take my best friend''s side, so I have no regrets.


    ¡­¡­


    No, I regret it for a bit!? No way, I didn''t think I was going to push Gungan''s own way like that... I did something bad to Elshon.


    That being said, it feels a little good to see everyone panicking.


    Arvi and the others flatter me every once in a while, but I know some of Mizuki''s thoughts. The same goes for Elshon on this. Looks like just the three of us are connected, pretty... glad.


    Or there''s a verse around Arvi that sees the three of us like brothers. Positioning would be Elshon making him the guardian of the solid and elder brother, Mizuki and I (= handy sister & brother) under it.


    I don''t know about that perception of other royal opponents, but that''s all I''ve been counting on. When things went wrong before, it was better to keep quiet because Elshon pissed me off, so it''s true that I can take good care of him.


    - Still, me and Elshon have a position, so we can''t all hang out with Mizuki''s ''prank''.


    They left me this time! Blah, I want to replace Sail!


    I was so distracted that I was allowed to come and visit you in your hometown with escorted patience. Arvi must have pitied me every time, every time, for giving me an ex-post report that seemed fun.


    But...


    "I... no, ''we'' have changed."


    Before Mizuki came, I couldn''t afford to think about this. Of course, I can''t believe you''re being patient.


    I can''t move and I can''t make things better. Well, there''s no such thing as relying on anything other than Elshon.


    Now, how about that?


    Not only did I get to know other countries through Mizuki, but I could afford to make jokes around me. Even that Arvi has come to forgive me for my patience.


    Mizuki is the one who tried to make that cut or accomplish it... the exorcist of different worlds.


    The presence that is supposed to be called "The Disaster of the World" has served me equally to the Savior in this Zebrast.


    Well, it''s not good intentions, it''s not personal. When we met Mizuki, we realized... ''Out of a penetrating self, the fiercest...!'' And!


    They also turn elements that seem to be only faults into great advantages, depending on where they are used. Elshon is the only one holding his head to it, so only the good side will be appreciated.


    Pathetic, pro-cat. It is the last fortress for the common sense man, and the Savior for those who suffer the damage of Mizki is undoubtedly Elshon.


    The prince, nicknamed His Royal Highness the Demon King, would also have dramatically changed his surroundings in the past year.... mainly in such directions as'' Parent Cat ''and'' Guardian of the Mage ''.


    Nowadays, there will be fewer people who speak ill of Elshon. For those who came into contact with the real outer path (= Mizki), Elshon was'' the merciful prince ''(= the stopper of the demon conductor).


    Some good care from the beginning, and his ratings are up in the good direction of cancer. I don''t even feel like that''s Mizuki''s ruse, but silence would be friendship.


    Whoo!


    With that in mind, your honking sounds.


    When you look at me, you''re sitting right back at me, right around the corner.


    ''You''re Master Rudolph, aren''t you? Thank you for your help. "


    "Is...? Oh, oh, thank you."


    There were creatures like white snakes...... Unexpectedly return and interpret to the neutral voice that echoes in your head. That being said, I was, honestly, confused.


    No, no... this snake (?) just talked in a nutshell, right? Oh, you understand the words!?


    "Heh heh, a lot more than people think, we have a lot to understand."


    Seeing my confusion, the snake narrowed her eyes and laughed. My head also gets cold in situations like when I''m dealing with people.


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, this guy''s not a regular snake. I haven''t seen the eggs as bait, and they have eyelids.


    "What''s wrong!


    You felt my anomaly, Eugene, who was escorting me at a distance, comes running. And I opened my eyes gently to the two figures in front of me.


    "Is this... a snake of grace?


    "This is the first time you''ve seen your knight."


    "Nah!?


    "Easy, Eugene. This guy brought his eggs. Apparently, we know each other."


    Even Eugene, who knew the snake''s name, didn''t seem to know that a conversation was possible. When I tap on my leg, which was close enough to calm me down, I turn to me with a puzzling look on my face.


    "I''ve forgotten my official name, but it''s a demon commonly known as The Serpent of Grace. It is a warm, herbivorous species characterized by a light purple colour over the tail"


    "Heh... you say ''snake of grace''"


    Sure, it hangs light purple over my tail. Again, it looks like a demon.


    "By the way, they say the meat is delicious"


    Is it delicious?


    ¡­¡­


    Hey, they don''t treat you like food, do they? Exactly because it''s hard to say ''edible'', I think it''s called ''snake of grace''.


    "That''s what they seem to say."


    "You know that too!?


    "Besides people, it''s a species that''s often preyed on."


    If you go in unintentionally, the snake of grace returns it like it''s nothing.... No, you guys were food-treated species too. And the frogs seem very nostalgic for this snake of grace - which would be fine with ''snakes'' already.


    So this serpent was like the guardian of the frogs and coexisted in this swamp? Even now, the way this snake looks at you is so sweet.


    ... but.


    In front of that smiling sight, I noticed unexpectedly.


    We... we grabbed your kids (= toddlers of frogs) from this snake, right?


    The plan is Mizuki, but we would be guilty of the same crime. Oh, in the swamp where the toddlers are gone, the appearance of a lonely white snake comes to my attention...


    That''s all I thought about. I acted fast.


    "I''m sorry!


    Immediately correct your posture and put your hands on it, lowering your head deeply. It''s Mizuki''s direct line, "Dutchman." I heard it was effective when expressing respect or sincerity for the other person, so I wouldn''t be wrong.


    ''Um, what''s wrong?


    "For grabbing these marsh toddlers! Are you like the guardians of the frogs? Even though there were circumstances, I''m sorry! And I apologize for not being here for my best friend!


    ¡­¡­ On behalf of the Knight, I apologize, too. I''m in charge of Rudolph''s escort, so I beg your pardon for your continued posture. "


    Eugene also apologized for my behavior. There are signs of a snake''s confusion in our appearance.


    But it wasn''t a grudge against us that came from the snake.


    ''Heads up, you two. Indeed, I was very lonely and sad then. But that''s because of my own impudence. I can''t protect these kids because of my pity for myself. "


    When I looked up surprised, the snake looked at the frogs who could play in the swamp.


    ''When those kids came home, I was really surprised. You look fine, you''re not even thin and faded. And I say it orally...... [I had it raised very dearly, without fear, without starvation]''


    That''s not a lie either. We were cute frogs looking up with innocent eyes.


    But it''s also true that I used it.


    "It''s true that I raised you to use"


    ''That''s what you say it is. This was a really dangerous place. Fangs, seeds without nails, and if they weren''t all hunted down, it would eventually increase¡­ it was a good feeding ground for the carnivores. Still, I couldn''t do anything about it''


    "... there is no poison in the serpent of grace. The common name also comes from what those who suffered from hunger said and helped. It''s not a belligerent personality, so I was wondering if carnivorous beasts and demons could help."


    To Eugene''s supplement, enlighten the remorse of this serpent. That feeling of powerlessness, remorse, is exactly what I once had.


    ''That''s not all. Those who have mercied these children have planted trees with sweet fruits around the swamp, hunting for the horrible carnivorous beasts. Those are no easy things to do. That these children are loved is more than anything else. "


    "Ahhh... yeah, that''s what I''m hearing. As for the nuts, my best friend... Mizuki''s suggestion." The biggest enemy is hunger! Give these kids a daily snack too! I said, "You''ve been putting some kind of hand on a tree to bear fruit all year."


    It''s like he said something about a varietal improvement modoki that does it magically... Anything, you said it was improved by multiplying it with something strong in sweetness?


    Of course, I can''t do it publicly, so they say, ''If you say anything, just [mutate] it''. Well, it looks almost the same as the conventional one, so you''ll be fine with that statement.


    By the way, don''t tell Elshon. Maybe it''s still kept a secret.


    Mizuki must have been really, really cute with the frogs. With me at the forefront, Eliza and the knights, even Arvi, acquiesced in this matter. I can say that Mizki''s proposal was welcomed, as it is not always a situation where there is food.


    And another "extermination of beasts and demons that could strike frogs" is done regularly by the knights. Sayle says it''s turned into a routine event for those who go to this swamp to see how the frogs are doing.


    ... but me and Arvi were flabbergasted when we saw it on the magic prop.


    "Where is my child''s enemy?"


    "Turn you guys into chunks of meat!


    Knights wet in return blood, doing their work spitting noisy dialogue. By the way, their main job is to direct Sail... who should be my escort. But they''ve never seen anything so impatient.


    Well, when I was escorting you, you said you had a sense of sadness, or you were mostly seen in the eyes of ''hard work''. For not being able to crisp and pest control (meaning), I guess I could only create sadness.


    But if the frogs'' enemies are against them, there''s nothing to hesitate about. The knights seem to have struggled with their thoughts. It is also greater that no one can blame it than it is the extermination of dangerous creatures for humans as well.


    - The frogs looked at them like that with respect.


    Even though it would be a noisy bloody knight, for the frogs, ''they protect themselves, my favorite father & brother''. From a guardian snake, that would have seemed reliable.


    Whoa, whoa!


    ''Hehe, is that right? Master Magic, you all adore you.''


    Whoops!


    Even while I was a little distant, you were talking to a snake.... Apparently, the frogs have been reporting a lot. Apparently this snake came not to protest, but to express gratitude and greetings.


    I was slipping my mouth on the two friendly figures.


    "... Occasion. You guys want to live here? There are people here, like parents. Perhaps there is no danger.... If we stay in that pond, maybe one day the nobles will try to harm you?


    The role we wanted for the frog is over. There are a few of you left right now because they will guide us.


    The fact is that the treatment of the "Frog of the Magic Instructor" protects the frogs. But I don''t know how long it will last... because the frogs have no claws, no fangs, they are the weakest species.


    I know you''re leaning on me, like I said, instead of Mizuki. But that''s why. I''m terrified these guys are going to get killed.


    "You''re spinning a good bond"


    What strikes my head is the gentle serpentine voice.


    "Dear Rudolph. These kids are good, but they can''t do [what they don''t know]. ''


    "Huh...?


    "If these children were to protect you, they would have been loved and protected by you. That''s what we learned because we had them do it. These kids don''t have a fence, so it''s up to them to choose to be beside you."


    - Nobody wants to lose their loved ones, right?


    I''m going to snort in my gently sounding voice. But I can''t do that... I don''t want to do it myself.


    "My surroundings are still dangerous. If you do poorly, these guys will be killed. I''m scared that time will come."


    I take my side, and I remember there are those who are dead. Even if they have no regrets for themselves, for me their death is'' my sin ''.


    I fear that the frogs will join in there.... and more than that.


    "The frogs admire Mizki like their parents, like the Lord. If the frogs are killed because of me and Mizuki blames me... if I lose my best friend I could have cornered. Thinking about it, I''m so horrible."


    There is no such thing as an identity difference between Mizuki and me because I am a fenceless otherworlder. He also says he is allowed to do so because he is also a benefactor of Zebrast.


    Even Arvi and the others like him never forgot the line ''Lord'' against me, while Mizuki''s position was an exception during the exception. I''m an irreplaceable friend of mine, like my sister, like my twin brothers.


    Such a friend criticizes me and scares me to leave.


    I don''t want the frogs leaning on ''me'' to die, not the king.


    But...


    "The Wizard seemed to know your troubles."


    "Ha!?


    ''What I talked to today was this kid asking me to. I want you to tell me your words,''


    "Huh..."


    You were talking to snakes about my confusion. Nod at it, the snake turns to me.


    "Master Magic and these kids are adorable. But more than that, it respects the will of these children. Because you live on your own, she taught these kids to be free."


    "Well, Mizuki is... self-absorbed"


    ''And here''s what he said. [More than alive, when you die, you die. Life Jet Coaster, I don''t know what it is]''


    "Ooh! What do you want from him!?


    Unexpectedly plunge into words that smash the atmosphere so far. Eugene was also swimming her gaze at just how unable she was to follow.


    But the myth of Mizuki told by the snake still persists.


    "[Worrying, acting, is only if you live! I can sleep, even after I''m dead! If there''s something you can''t give way to, good luck right before you die. If you need help, call me. If you want to run, run. But don''t just regret it. I don''t admit that much more than being my frog. I don''t raise you that way] ''


    "What the hell did Mizuki grow up saying...?


    "Um... I don''t know if asking frogs to go that far..."


    You just felt bad, Eugene pinching his mouth, but the snake shook his neck to the side.


    ''No, sir, knight. The Mage Master said such things because he recognizes these children. What is included there is trust and expectation.... In fact, this kid got excited. It''s the same thing you told me about being a help to you, not a plaything animal. "


    ¡­¡­


    To the words of the serpent, your breasts were stretched. Being good at it and proud of it, it reminds me of Mizuki without any help.


    And suddenly, I understood.


    The frogs, like Mizuki, were in a position of no fence whatsoever.


    When you chose to stay in that pond, you decided to ignore the anxiety I would have!


    Oh, what a look like Mizuki... the frogs of the Magic Instructor. At least, there is no doubt that you have turned it into a similar product for Mizuki.


    Selfish, selfish, cruel. Sometimes the gentle wizard... left his trusted ''comrade'' in Zebrast.


    That''s why Mizuki doesn''t stay in Zebrast. Whether you guide me or not, those who lead me... are protecting us.


    "Help only when you really need it". That''s the best way not to underestimate me more than the name of the Wizard is beginning to be known.


    Besides, Mizuki talks a lot... "All I can do is make a cut."


    You guys can definitely take on this role. "You can lurk anywhere without being alert", "You can attack noble opponents", and in some cases "Mizuki becomes the cut-off to intervene" existence. That''s "The Octopuses".


    "I was looking at you lightly... no, you were looking down, unconscious. These guys aren''t weak."


    ''I don''t think you have a choice, do you? These kids don''t have the skill to communicate words. In the first place, whether you felt the need to tell. You seem to have grown very successfully and reliably.''


    ¡­¡­


    Me and Eugene got silent and looked at each other. In contrast, you catch the edge of your mouth... and you get a black laugh.


    And now it''s time for me and Eugene to get all together and snake... no, I sat down to the guardians of the frogs.


    "Sorry! Our lack of power is the cause of it all!


    "I apologize for making an innocent, good creature into some kind of evil thought creature! I apologize with all my might for the fact that this guy''s thoughts have become totally mitzky!


    ''Cute and good frog'' for us, but the ratings from the others would be different. Until now, he had been viewed in a ''faithful use of the Demon Master'' way, but the truth seemed different.


    The frogs are not attacking my enemies because Mizuki asked them to. "It''s stained with Mizuki''s thoughts, so it''s just spontaneously attacking"......!


    But snakes who are supposed to understand them just seem to have fun.


    "Oh, no, don''t worry about it. I''m relieved that the Swamp Boys seem to have been completely successful. ''


    To a serpent who tells him peacefully, there will be no shards of malice. I bowed my head even more because I knew it.


    Apparently, there are no more frogs just good. It will also be a matter of time before Frog perceptions change in Zebrast. The guardian snake seems happy, but as far as I''m concerned, it''s very difficult.


    I''m sorry... I''m so sorry...!

 398 Outside/A Knight Later

    I''ll send you everything from your perspective, Silas.


    - One of them. Cyrus, your monologue.


    His Majesty glanced at the sales reports from various countries - the exposure of the name - which gave him a vicious smile.


    "Hmm, still? Well, they''ll have to do business properly."


    ¡­¡­


    From the beginning, His Majesty didn''t think the Dukes of Alogancia would safely close their business.


    But I agree with that. Because they wouldn''t be in this situation if they had a head that was capable of selling goods and motivating them to buy.


    Blah, ''Za!'' I just think.


    All this time, I applaud the wickedness of the Wizard''s character.


    I guess I''m not the only one who thinks this. Because I was frowning at the Dukes of Alogancia and Miss Leelier with all the neighbors who had no choice but to say they were the culprits when it came to Lucas.


    That said, the target is the Duke''s house. No matter how close they were to His Majesty''s side, there''s no way they could imitate reprimand.


    Moreover, the Duchess has not yet understood that she will be a ''subordination'' for all of the royal family - at the time of her descension, this recognition is correct in her identity - a word and deed that she does not hesitate to do to all of the royal family.


    Still, being Your Majesty''s sister... it is true that you are drawing royal blood.


    His Majesty concluded: ''Keep some eye on your own generation, and strangle and trump its unsolicited actions as you move on to the next generation''.


    Instead of letting them like it to some extent, they take that word and action backwards and take it to a stream called ''Quarantine that convinces everyone''.


    The side chamber, which would be affected less, and even His Royal Highness the Second Prince, were convinced by the flow. In one way or another, I think everyone else was more angry about wounding the two of you who were perfectly fine.


    - In that, the disturbance of Master Lucas.


    I was more angry with Master Lucas than I needed because I overlaid those Dukes of Alogancia and Master Lucas unconsciously.


    So I was unhappy that Virgil would follow Master Lucas. I was wondering if Master Lucas was worth that much.


    ¡­¡­


    It was actually stupid... it was me who was clouding my eyes.


    The pointing out of His Majesty the Magic Master is by no means an emotional priority. I just presented the facts, given the evidence and the grounds, and sometimes based on being a party to them.


    I guess the only reason everyone in the vicinity couldn''t argue with it was because they had an idea, too. And then I realized... that there was nothing to deny Lord Mage''s allegations!


    Once you admit it, you won''t be able to stop trembling at the horror of what you served.


    You can''t stay calm because you''re the ones who can feel guilty.


    Well, it was the Magic Master who chased him there without hesitation. That guy does something really hard to judge whether he''s sweet or terrible.


    Even I did not participate in the attack on Lucas, which dramatically changed the way he looked at me. How much was your shock, and regret?


    As the next king, Master Lucas had shown sufficient ability.


    Seeing your attitude toward Virgil, a knight, is not aristocratic supremacy.


    Above all, whatever they said around me, they were trying.


    ... quotes comparing them to His Majesty without acknowledging them, destroying the future that was supposed to be visited. Many ''fools'' speak plainly of selfish claims as a sign of justice that there are many connoisseurs!


    From those who have loyalty to His Majesty, there will be no half regret. Conversely, those who thought lightly of what they were doing might become excuses in the future.


    Think that far, exhale.... I realized that the time I could have said whatever I wanted could have been the time that Lord Mage took care of me.


    Lord Mage pointed out that¡­ the numerous words spun to make sin aware. If you looked at it from the ''outsider'' point of view, it would have been very obvious. In fact, Master Lucas seemed sympathetic to everyone else.


    If he remained unaware, Kivela might have been laughed at in the shadows from all countries.


    Into that assumption, the man who seeks to collapse the country may have come out again.


    Most importantly, the Magic Master said ''I don''t like fools''... as soon as I was feeling better, I just think that the Magic Master, who changed his attitude slightly, recognized Lucas'' talent.


    Then the intimate attitude from the night club and before it¡­ ''To add value to the future Master Lucas''.


    "Close to the Magic Instructor" is also well worth it, but it''s not the only one. "A warning to Kivera" that if we ever again malign Lucas and his younger brothers, the Mage Master may join the war.


    In other words, the Demon Master does not trust the nobles of Kivela ''at all''.


    Because His Majesty realized it, he ''can''t lose'' Master Lucas as as a ''means of involving His Majesty the Mage in the next generation''.


    Honestly, no matter how much the Duke''s family will need to be behind the talent, there is no way to allow it solely with the warmth of the royal family. Whatever the circumstances, the country was defeated by Master Lucas'' work.


    But overshadowing it is the value of ''the only demon mentor who has defeated Kivela, the one who seems likely to cooperate''.


    Lord Magic Master is in the book! I don''t know what I''m going to serve, so everyone avoids losing someone who''s going to be a laxative.


    There is a voice that will guide His Majesty after his departure¡­ Now that His Majesty is the only one likely to be the opponent of His Majesty the Demon Master, the cowards with all their voices must mention and agree that Master Lucas will be interested in the house.


    Your Majesty, Your Majesty the Mage, and¡­ all nations who cooperate with it. In modern times, it really pains me to have all the ''monsters''. I don''t think Master Lucas is inferior. It''s simply "too common sense."


    All the magicians stand out, but so do their collaborators. The information given and the quote that I used my arms to reach the thoughts of the Wizard Master, you are moving in search of what you can do.


    My fellow black cats are only lurking their breath in every country. What''s that, super scary?


    I don''t thank Lucas for being my contact with the Magic Master every day.


    Oh...... how far is that magician really looking ahead? Bastard (Note: Self-declaration of the person), but with an ally, she was very reliable.


    Whether he''s going to wear mud or not, he''s bound to get to the settlement he wanted. Whether you should applaud that talent or be afraid of obsession will depend on which faction you are in.


    And right now, I was feeling so refreshed. Now I am confident that I will welcome His Majesty the Wizard in full favor...!


    What''s in my hands like that is that the Wizard Master says, "Reports from all countries. It''s personal to me, ''he sent me a bunch of paper with the words. The content naturally belongs to the end she wants.


    Thank you, Master Magic! Looks like we could use some delicious booze tonight!


    - In the case of his two brother princes.


    "¡­ so¡­"


    "Oh... then..."


    Know the presence of the intended persons in the slightly audible voices. They were not old enough to participate in politics and were not allowed to do so this time either.


    Of course, they looked dissatisfied - obviously, His Royal Highness the Second Prince - but His Majesty admired them for ''this feat is what makes Lucas a decision-maker when he entertains the house''.


    This feat is imperative for Master Lucas''s future - I guess you both understood that. reluctantly, but was pulling back.


    Nevertheless, information-sharing and face-to-face meetings with participants took place. I guess I had no choice but to do all this because of a case that couldn''t be unrelated.


    ... but that''s where the unexpected happens.


    My brother and his princes interacted with her - for some reason, they recognized her as someone worthy of respect...!


    Of course I have cleared up my heartless rhetoric about Master Lucas, but I am heartfelt and impressed by the hand of the Master of Magic, who says he is a brain-worker.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, from the younger brothers and princes, the Master of Magic is a delicacy with a proven track record of ''unidentified, helpless, otherworldly men who should have let royalty and nobility triumph over their opponents''. I can''t help but be interested.


    Moreover, rather than using magic to exercise strength, it is the majority of the time to push around measures. In shame, ''I was a good civilian in the original world. Nobody seems to believe that the self-proclamation of His Majesty the Mage, who has no criminal record.


    Of course. The outward magician of Shura''s kingdom, what do you want?


    I don''t even know what to say to sleep, there''s a rare beast I don''t miss besides my owner!


    However, from the point of view of his younger brothers and princes, the Master of Magic was the ideal ''counselor''.... I don''t think you two are willing to forgive anyone who imitates Lucas.


    Only Master Lucas is perceived to have a different future, but the same holds true for his younger brothers and princes. Those who knew that you two were willing to support your elder brother and become your first minister lay down their eyes, saying, ''Good luck''.


    That should have been all it took, was.


    "I''m super good at backwork."


    If you get to know a big fool who doesn''t mind doing this, it''s only natural that a hidden plan of retaliation on your chest will come to life.


    As a result, the brothers and princes favor the Magic Master. I have a stomachache from now on because my master is happy to cooperate with my younger brothers and princes.


    "Still, to the extent that I''m going to show you something like this, I see their remorse..."


    Dropping your eyes is The Report from the Demon Master, which you have just finished reading. Because it is a personal report, what is written is very interesting¡­ Yes, no, it is written on a personal emotional priority.


    - If you read this, the hoarding would go down with the two of you who had remembered their anger at the Dukes of Alogancia family.


    That''s what I thought. I talked to His Majesty, and I''m glad I got permission.... I don''t think that''s why, because His Majesty also felt the crisis.


    "Excuse me. I want to show you something..."


    "Oh, I''m listening more than my father! Let me see it quick! I can''t wait!


    If you knock and call, you''ll hear the voice of permission to enter instantly. You mean, Your Majesty? Were you even served the first time?!?


    I can''t help but remind you of my earlier suspicions, but I swear allegiance to Your Majesty, Knight. You don''t have to question that extraction, your judgment.... It''s my fault my face is cramped. Yes, it''s all my fault!


    Desperately assumed, as he stepped indoors, there was more of a brother prince there who sparked his eyes at expectations. I couldn''t stand the silent pressure and gave the report in brackets.


    It instantly gets out of my hands and you two just glance right through it. Each time I went on reading, both of your eyes grew more radiant.... I don''t care what happens anymore.


    "Hahaha! You''ve exposed yourself to something quite different. Cheng Cheng, now I can''t help but sleep with the whole family!


    "Hehe, that''s true.... We won''t do anything else because those people will be worn out even if they leave us alone?


    "Right. In the first place, they have to give it to your father."


    ¡­¡­


    Oh, come on, brother princes? What the hell are you guys saying to me in front of me...?


    I think so, guys. I''m a knight. Whatever you''re trying to do, ''I''m just saying it'' now. It is exquisite to report to His Majesty.


    But my younger brothers and princes were so predictable that they could say whatever they wanted in front of me.


    "Brother Lucas, I''m not moving ''now'' because of what happened up there.... If you want to do it, it will be after you assume the status of Prince Wang. That way, it can be said that the elimination of those who are unnecessary to the country is a splendid duty. The title of" Second Prince "alone will protect my brother again."


    Yeah, you''re willing to retaliate, you''re full! By the way, Second Prince? Who the hell taught you how to turn around? It seems like something this black cat is going to think about.


    "Then I''ll gather more information than ever! I''m glad I can help you improve, brother!


    His Royal Highness the Third Prince, with a great impression of both character and appearance, laughs innocently and proclaims the help of his elder brother. But in that word, I learned a strange hook.


    ...... hmm? In "More Than Ever"?


    ¡­¡­


    Shit! You''re an actionist!


    "Um, Your Highness the Third Prince. Reliable words, but don''t be too dangerous to imitate. Those hostile to you by His Royal Highness the Second Prince may plot to take you in.... Master Lucas will be worried too. Don''t be impotent."


    Whilst I think it may hit me with disrespect, I utter words that I admire. But I couldn''t help but admire Master Lucas more than I knew he adored his younger brothers and princes.


    His Royal Highness the Third Prince made a decent face to my words.


    "It''s okay! Because my educator taught me," Gathering information is effective in order to gain an advantage. "


    I ran out with a smile. Sure, that''s true, but this time it''s called "Kivera''s Inner Rub". It''s a bad way of putting it, but in His Royal Highness the Third Prince could have been considered ''child bullshit''.


    To be clear, they have no political experience, so their voice is weak.... ''powerless'' in many ways. Poor evil. Standing out would be dangerous.


    "Ha... but"


    He took control of me trying to recruit more, and His Royal Highness the Third Prince spoke with a smile.


    "My educator was the one who used to say bad things about Brother Lucas. Besides, I was looking down on me from the inside. Well, my mother''s status is lower than that of the queen or the other side room, so I can''t help it."


    It''s supposed to be offensive, but instead of His Royal Highness the Third Prince, His Royal Highness the Second Prince also retains a pleasant grin. In contrast, I get stunned by the idiocy of the educator.


    The meaning of being treated equally by the Queen and the other side room, even if they are of inferior status. And being wanted in the side chamber is a sign that he is more ''acknowledged''.


    Where do you say there are elements to ridicule? Ning Lo, if you say you chose it by appearance or something, I will protest. The decision of the side chamber is of His Majesty''s will, even though it is like insulting His Majesty from afar.


    "I would like to report to Your Majesty. You''ve had a stupid educator for a long time."


    "Yeah, I thought you''d appreciate your mother correctly. But, you know, even if you can''t do that, ''you could have been my educator''. So as a godchild, I thought I''d let you use it a little bit."


    It''s supposed to be an innocent laugh, but it was somewhere compelling. Unexpectedly, His Royal Highness the Third Prince pressed his softly raised index finger to his mouth, as he said, "Don''t tell me."


    "Following that man''s teachings, I gathered information, ''For Justice to Me''. And I don''t want to be your father''s enemy.... I''m sure my father will find out and I''ll be scolded. So if we talked about ''all sorts of things''... what would happen?


    "Kuku, I''ve been gathering information since my brother said a lot. What, they were the ones who insulted the kids and caught their guard off guard, and they were the ones who said they had no choice but to be disrespectful but treason... you can''t escape."


    "We are pre-adult children. I regret what you said about my brother, and I was just looking for material to rebut him. However, from your adult father, I wonder if you have any information that might seem problematic?


    Cheng Cheng, the younger brothers and princes said, ''I regret that my older brother will be told by the bad lord, and I looked for the material to disprove''. Is it within the plan to spend a little too much to be found by His Majesty and scolded?


    And it was the educator who was looking down on Lord Lucas and His Royal Highness the Third Prince who taught him that "information-gathering is also effective to gain an advantage". This information will also be definitely scattered during reprimands from His Majesty.


    Besides, exposure with more malice than necessary. Since His Majesty cannot be suspicious of it, the educator is undoubtedly thoroughly examined by all those who have chosen him.... you can''t get away with it.


    Is it the adult job to make decisions and proceed with the investigation? That''s why we use our less alert positions to gather information. Well thought out inside.


    Honestly impressed, you two gave me a hell of an exposure.


    "If you want to be more relentless, Lord Mage will always be available for consultation, won''t he? Oh, ''Let''s twist it rather than submit the information as it is, and get rid of the educator. If you''re an educator who has difficulty disputing this, you don''t need it." He also gave me advice. "


    "You seem to have an unrelenting relationship with your brother, and you''re reliable."


    I knew it was that black cat in wisdom......!

 399 New Years Eve In Zebrast One of

    That day I was summoned to the office of the Demon King. Not only were Al and the others there, but Sail is smiling some ~ late ~ as well.


    ¡­¡­


    I only have a bad feeling about this situation.


    "Sorry, Mizuki. I need to talk to you... Rudolph''s calling you."


    "To?"


    "Besides, you''re dropping by on purpose to pick up Lord Saillite.... So?


    The demon king invites you, smiling. If you can''t defy silent orders - intimidated - and go aside while freaking out.


    "What the hell did you do? You''re telling me not to cover up and talk, you stupid cat!


    "Ouch!? Hey, innocent! He said he didn''t do anything this time!


    With a smile on his face, the Demon King grabbed my head by an eagle. Protesting too much, the Demon King only glances.


    "It''s everyday tea, isn''t it? Besides, we''re busy for the new year.... I mean, my surveillance of you is loose. Besides, Rudolph and the others are busy, right?


    "That''s the end of the year, isn''t it?"


    "Right? Yet you come ''on purpose'', ''head your own escort''... it can''t be for crap. Come on, throw up. Let''s hear some excuses now. What the hell did you do? No... what are you up to?


    Come on, come on, come on.


    Demon King, it is a cheap sale with a smile. But the hand that grabbed my head stayed put, and the wrapping atmosphere was Blizzard. Is it because of your mind that the aura of anger looks transparent?


    I just don''t get it either. All this time I''m really innocent. If you''re going to make fun of me, I''m going to ask Rudolph out.


    "He said he didn''t do anything this time! If you''re up to something, I''ll invite Rudolph from the beginning."


    "Don''t ask me out!


    "No, ''cause lately, Rudolph, you''re being obstinate!


    It is a fact. We only receive interim reports after the incident, but Rudolph has little chance of being directly involved in the disturbance.


    Or ''I can''t be involved'' because I''m the king of one country.


    Rudolph, naturally, knows about that... but he''s never been blessed with the opportunity to play before, and he seems to be a little old for wanting to "fuck off".


    That''s the good thing about Rudolph not going in the direction of Grey.


    Simply say, ''I''ll have fun too!'' I''m in a mood. If you just say so, you''re free.


    "Ahhh... well, hey... Rudolph''s had a tough time so far, though that might be a recoil"


    Do you feel sorry for even the long-time Demon King, just having a bad tooth cut? However, since I am a demon king and royal of Ilfena, I guess I can''t say ''hey, that''s not good''.


    Sounds like that, little laugh.


    "... sail"


    "Excuse me, Mizuki. Heh heh... I also know my former Highness Elshon, so I smiled."


    ¡­¡­


    You''re lying!


    If he turned his eyes to Zito in alignment with the Demon King, Sail grinned deeper and deeper.


    "Pfft, oh, you really look just like ''Cat Parents and Children''! And I envy Rudolph."


    "Oh, brother I''ve known for a long time... do you think the Demon King was taken or something?


    "No, it feels like you guys regret not having to cross paths... His Royal Highness Elshon is a former friend, like his brother, to Master Rudolph. And Mizuki stands as a best friend like her twin sister."


    To Sail''s words, the Demon King became a subtle face. In that gap, I gently take the Demon King''s hand off my head.


    "Anyway, isn''t Mizuki and the twins too ominous? This kid''s making a lot of noise in different places."


    "That desolation is also a beloved element....... Master Rudolph cannot leave his country. But there''s something you can get through Mizuki, and you can make new connections. In the first place, you recognize Mizki not as a ''king'', but as an individual called ''Rudolph''."


    "You bet! If I were in power, that would be a bigger problem! If you think you''ve had a child, you''ll be held accountable for everything."


    Turn away, and you will be stroked in the head by a grinning demon king. Al and the others are laughing too.


    Y-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J-J If you don''t like it, you don''t ask me if I''m a king, and I''m fine with what I''m going to teeth.


    Because it''s impossible to keep and kill me, the only demon king I miss is being treated like a parent cat. Blah blah, ''too different from the previous otherworlds, the burden of the guardian is too great''.


    They became implicit understandings, and in the sense of ''For now, please manage that rare beast'', the Demon King is treated as a guardian every day. You don''t have to let it go wild... like that?


    Everyone can ask people for things that are impossible for them.


    If you have an owner who listens, it is common to throw them round there.


    Ning Lo, who but the Demon King can be my protector? I don''t know anyone but the Demon King who wishes for the happiness of another world without thinking about his own positional interests.


    This includes Rudolph. No matter how close you are, your country takes precedence over being a king. I don''t prioritize my personal emotions because I know the weight of what I carry.


    So...... I ''move on my own''.


    Because I don''t want to lose it. Because I don''t want to see my friends in trouble.


    Most importantly, there is only action in the sense of letting you know which one is above the bastard who has sold the fight...!


    People from different worlds are not noble toys. Ningro, I''m the one playing with the humans of this world as toys. I won''t give in, it''s a decision!


    I don''t hear complaints, I don''t admit objections! Know that at the time you plotted to use it, it was a matter of eating or being eaten!


    "What, pain!? What are you doing, Demon King?


    ¡­¡­ It was a good story on the way. "


    If you return to me in the voice of Al, who was well beaten and contained a shudder... there is the demon king who raised his blues.


    "The stupid cat...! I was a fool when I was relieved that I had grown somewhat..."


    "Ah Ra... were you in your voice"


    "Yeah, that''s good enough already"


    "Don''t worry, Mizuki. Now that you''re the good guys, we''re not fooled."


    "I''ll acquiesce as long as it comes with the results, so you won''t have a problem playing with toys."


    Those are the words of the Demon King, Al, Klaus and Sail. Except for the Demon King, no one seems to expect a good man element from me. Ladies and gentlemen, you are nodding with a good smile. (Note: except Demon King)


    Yeah, you''re right! You can''t give me a good man or anything!


    Oh, my God, they''re guardians with understanding. That''s right, my friend, to that ''if it''s profitable for us, I don''t care what else happens'' notion, cheers!


    ¡­¡­ You guys are the same. "


    "Now."


    "That''s right, El."


    "Yeah, it''s an accident property with no ideal fianc¨¦e other than Mizuki, you idiot dogs"


    Today, the Demon King looks a little out of mood. It''s also spicy for the childhood trainers.


    ... so.


    It''s true what Rudolph is calling it, so it''s Donnadna to Zebrast, captured by Sayle as it is.


    While being transported, he said, ''Did you do something?'' I thought so, but I still don''t have any idea. If you''re going to force me to take you, tell me why, Mr. Rudolph.


    "Oh, you''re here. I''m sorry I brought you here all of a sudden."


    With all due respect, Rudolph said my shoulders with a serious look: ''Gash!'' and grabbed it all.


    "Go to your birthplace without saying anything. And come down to their guardians."


    I said things that didn''t make sense.


    ¡­¡­


    ...... hmm? The guardians of the frogs?


    "Oh, there was a parent toad?


    Naturally, that generation would have existed before those children were born. But you''ve been capturing a lot of young children because you couldn''t find enough of that parent generation?


    Rudolph and I should know that. Asked based on that fact, Rudolph seemed complicated... what a subtle look.


    "Ahhh... I''m not a parent. Parents."


    "No, what''s a frog guardian? So you''re not talking about the knights who adore the frogs?


    The drowning of your fathers & brothers is famous. Inspired by their daily appearance, so much so that the frogs have become Rudolph''s guardians.


    It is precisely the frogs who go to the earth ''Look at the back of their parents, the child grows''. It''s only natural that knights who are used to seeing people who barely even fulfill their noble duties adore the frogs!


    "Uh, the... the guardian is a snake. of non-toxic herbivores, a demon known as the ''Serpent of Grace''. He was living in the swamp, watching the frogs grow."


    ¡­¡­ Snakes and frogs can coexist?


    "Well, they''re both demons. I mean, isn''t a complete herbivorous snake more important than the omnivorous frogs?" If you grow up watched over by that snake, then you''ll grow up good! ''I was so convinced that I had a calm personality "


    "Ho."


    "Plus, you can have a conversation with a pronouncement. Yeah, I was thankful the toddlers grew up fine. Looks like it was a feeding ground for the swamps over there, the carnivorous beasts. Much appreciated, including the current swamp situation"


    Oh, well, I hear we did a good job. But then why would I be told to come down to earth?


    It seems that such emotion appeared on his face, and Rudolph came with a raw warm eye.


    "Fine, go. Oh, and Sayle''s coming to apologize."


    "Oh... me too, is it?


    Rudolph nodded with a deliberate smile as Sayle raised her voice just outside her heart.


    "You''ll be stirring up your eggs. Eliza praises the frogs for their actions, but does not incite them."


    "... chip"


    "Don''t tongue me!? Conscious, you must have!


    Rudolph rushes in on the fast track, but Sayle says'' what is it about ''all the time.... Sayle seems to have changed her personality a lot. I''m strangely impressed that you were starting to exchange this kind of caring.


    You mean a little more serious when we first met, or you said you had a sense of sadness. When the mask of a superficial ''smiling Reiki general'' peeled off, he only looked like a slaughter-thinking jerk. Naturally, there can''t be such a mess.


    But as the situation in Zebrest changed, I guess things changed for people, too. Though to the extent that The Serious Character Bearing the Dark Shadow became The Honor Student Who Bothers His Head with the Problem.


    "Come and apologize firmly! No more good frogs..."


    So, what does that mean? Rudolph. He''s the ones who grew up in the middle of that slaughtered rear palace destruction, so it''s only natural to grow up!

 400 New Years Eve In Zebrast Part Two

    Tell Rudolph, ''Come apologize to the frogs'' parents! No, just sit down! After he said something that felt like ''- he couldn''t give me room for clarification and said'' absolutely, you guys are bad ''- he said.


    Me and Sail were forced to go to the marshes where the frogs were born.


    No, it''s okay to go to the birthplace of the balls. There ''ll be a lot of frogs there, and you''re welcome to go check on those kids.


    ... but.


    "''Come sit down! That''s not calm."


    "Well, from the guardian''s point of view, we''re the culprits who put the frogs in danger."


    "I made it..."


    Slightly, what do you mean you had tears, Rudolph?


    Naturally, I feel comfortable using frogs with us. It''s not Sail''s point, but if those kids had a guardian, I''d honestly say, "I''m sorry."


    Whatever future the scumbags of Zebrast may follow, there is no ''at all'' guilt, except for the frogs.


    I''m cute with those kids. Not only were they very active at the time, but they are still good kids who admire us.


    The weakest species without fangs or claws, but a good green guardian who has put up his body to protect us and is still in charge of Rudolph''s protection. That is the perception of the frogs.


    I also have a sense of having taken a peaceful life, so don''t worry about how much ''If I had stayed in the swamp, it would have been a confirmed bait for beasts and demons!'' I was just told, you should apologize.


    Because in the future, there is a great chance that the nobles will certify us as enemies.


    Instead of not being able to reach Rudolph, he could be targeted... sometimes I''m not around all the time, making life more dangerous, right?


    Of course, I know your father and your brothers are protecting the frogs. Still, their main business is knights, so their protection is imperfect.


    As a result, children in the swamp are now living extraordinarily safer and freer lives. The tamas that remain in the pond of the rear palace are the "chosen frogs" who excel in their intelligence, strength and motor abilities among the herd......!


    Well, you''re stronger than all the paperwork, Ollie''s nobles. A command tower called Tama - Tama is a particularly smart long individual in the herd - is more than there is. Even physical ability is enough to win, you will win.


    Note that Lucy is a lonely child who wants to be beside her father, so she''s a bit of a looser. The most targeted is probably this kid. However, he is also the child that everyone cares about the most, so he can be poised to kill just for it.


    As much as I once preached by knocking down a raider (attempted) into a pond and sitting him right in a wet spot. Of course, stay on your head.


    Even then, the raiders lined me up with unsolicited statements. Your nobility thinks you''re worth it unconditionally, so you don''t feel guilty about them being frogs either.


    "Like a frog, isn''t this much of a trick!


    ''It''s a bustle! These kids are my frogs, and you say Rudolph, the king, admits it too!


    ''Ku......! It is not acceptable that frogs are more important than those of us who devote ourselves to our country!


    ''If you have a complaint, get results and then say no! By and large, when Rudolph''s enemies are confirmed by the frogs! Loyal frogs are a hundred times cuter than trash from countries that don''t do a lot of things, and you''re determined to be worth it!


    "Something outsiders do on their own! No matter how much our country''s benefactor, you''re on your own. In general, the management of loved animals is the role of your owner¡­ it does not even touch the law. Where do you think I am guilty?


    "The same way you sold me a fight when you got your hands on these kids. I do not accept objections. In the first place, the king is allowing it. You''re retarded! It doesn''t have to be a sin to buy the wrath of the Wizard. My enemy. Are you ready, nobleman? Because I, the only people I care about who are close to, led by Rudolph, and I don''t feel worthy of this country itself ''


    "Eh..."


    That is the exchange between me and the Raiders. The idea is that the people who try to kill the frogs are not guilty when they kill the magician''s favorite animal. I''ve only ever liked it on my own, and I''ve only thought about it to the extent of harassment.


    Sometimes there''s Tama beside Rudolph, and by killing the frog, he was probably trying to do some mental damage to the Rudolphs. It is a relief.


    I stumbled across it and came to see it, and it developed into sermon time... so...


    Even as Rudolph, he can''t imitate the way he makes the law in the presence of an individual - because once he sets a precedent, later, a dictatorial law may be enacted - so he can''t help all this.


    ... but that''s my best friend there. He was making a solid way out of it.


    Sail, who was with me, said with a smile, ''I haven''t seen anything, so it''s okay to do more than that,'' and no blame from Rudolph. Says, ''Do you think that for one fool, our country will make the choice of losing its connection to the Magic Instructor?''.


    As a result, ''if you sue your surroundings, you may find out what you do, and you may be eliminated on a house by house basis, so none of you sue for damage'' - now Zebrast. Of course, the foregoing is not the only cause.


    Because my place is known, it is also thought to be "Making the Magic Master Enemy = Falling Home". ''If the victim sues you, they''ll distance you from your surroundings and strangle you'' is the situation.


    There was no tickle to the Demon King either, so I guess the Rudolphs really cleaned it up with ''Nothing''.... It is regrettable that I did not ''preach'' a little more harshly.


    Well, anyway.


    That''s why Rudolph can''t help feeling guilty about the frogs'' guardians. So I can also convince you to turn me or Sail towards an apology.


    "It''s a corner, so I''ve been baking bigger cookies for the kids in the swamp... for the herbivorous snake, is it okay with the fruit?


    "I think it''s okay. It''s a great seed, and it seems to be eating the fruit that grows on the tree you planted. With the frogs, they''re now starting to feed near the swamp, but they''re the kids we raised. I was wondering if I could have a nostalgic snack once in a while."


    "Well, that would be nice."


    Relieve Sayle of her words and hold her luggage back tight. A tribute to those kids¡­ it''s a snack. It''s natural to make your own or carry it yourself.


    Regardless of the apologies, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen the kids in the swamp. Let''s have plenty of love. If I''m forgotten, I won''t hang up.


    ¡­¡­


    Really, you haven''t forgotten me...? If you forgot, you''d cry!?


    That''s why I arrived in the swamp Dressed!


    By newly planted trees, the marshes and surroundings, where calm days plug in, are in a state of being hidden from the surroundings.


    This is also part of the countermeasure to the carnivorous beast that targets the frogs. Guardians are not always blindfolded, so there are a variety of considerations that keep the danger away at all.


    In such an environment, the frogs live relaxed. The original personality is also warm, so if there is no danger to you, I guess this is your original lifestyle.


    "I knew you''d be more relaxed than when you were in a pond in the back palace."


    Unexpectedly, if you whine.


    "Well, maybe I had no choice at that time. We were worried, and I think these kids were feeling those signs, too, right? In fact, these kids were really untouchable. Instinctively, he may have understood the danger."


    All convinced, Sayle nods back. That''s right!


    At that time, I admired the side rooms and their parents for their enemy certification. As far as Rudolph was concerned, it would have been equal to the treatment of the side chambers'' prey.


    Grow up in that, you must grow up to be a crisis-conscious burly smart kid. I''m no closer to anyone who comes at hostility or malice than I have an instinct to ''live''.


    However, as soon as they grew up, the frogs started attacking.


    Again, ''If you get run over, stick it in the enemy''s face and block your nose and mouth. Was it awkward to teach that creatures would die if they could not breathe, so they would definitely panic''?


    As far as I''m concerned, I just taught you like a protective technique... wrong, not how to kill, etc. Well suspected, but no. I only taught the weakest species to survive without claws or fangs.


    Hilariously, turn your gaze to Sail. The cause of the frogs getting strangely aggressive after the Rear Palace disturbance... maybe this guy next door.


    Loyalty thick slaughter thinkers kill Rudolph''s enemies with a gentle smile.


    Since the person is not ashamed of the condition, the frogs without fences must also be dyed by the way they hang on to guns.


    Otherwise, I don''t think Rudolph would have bothered to say, ''Come apologize to me, too''...... The appearance ''just'' followed the teachings of your tender brother, and the frogs got aggressive, didn''t they?


    With that in mind, Tama, who was going to the swamp, came back. Behind it is one snake - what Rudolph was saying would be about this snake.


    "Tama, is it that snake you want us to meet?


    Whoo!


    Ask her as she hugs her, and her balls will sound happy. As far as it goes, I do seem to miss it. From your balls, is it like introducing the family that lives here?


    "Are you the magician? Thank you for taking the time to come.


    A gentle voice echoes in his head, and the white snake bows his head.


    ¡­¡­


    Hey, aren''t you being so polite? This snake.


    There''s no such thing as looking down on humans. No matter how many balls you''ve been listening to, isn''t it too calm for a wildlife?


    I don''t know what to say, but it seems like you really don''t have the right personality for every contest. So you can''t protect the frogs! Essential fighting instincts as those who live in the wild, where have you left them, you.


    "I don''t know what to say... you seem very calm"


    Sayle seemed quite surprised, too, and seemed to have no other words. Right, I knew you''d think so.


    "Ugh, yeah. It''s too calm, I''m a little worried."


    "Mizuki, I''m being too honest."


    "No, seriously, I think so! Basically, we''re often in a situation where we kill or get killed."


    I don''t know what to call noise. We are the king''s escort leader, who became a wizard mentor & was without aftermath. Self-defense in many ways was imperative, even if it was not a slaughter thought. Of course, that''s still going on.


    Compared to us like that, this snake is a lot more relaxed. That''s it, like relaxing in the sun with the frogs, that kind of image.


    "You''ve been slaughtered, so hey... I don''t think you can help thinking that you''re nervous."


    "No, no, let''s have a minimum fighting instinct. More than humans, it''s a dangerous and neighboring environment!?


    "If you say so, there''s no way to attack."


    "Uh..."


    Seriously, how did you live? Your seed. Without joking, are you the owner of the same idea as the frogs who forgive and accept everything!?


    There is a slight, distant eye to Sail. I guess I didn''t think there was such a peaceful creature living there. Maybe his life is better, in hard mode.


    ''By the way, Master Mage isn''t surprised that I''m going to have a conversation, is he?


    "Heh? Oh, yeah, it sounds like the top species of the balls in Sarovara, because the big frogs were talking the same way. You seem to have a lot of intelligence, so I call you frog-like."


    When I answered the query honestly from the snake, the white snake blinked - there is a lid, this snake! - and then I narrowed my eyes happily.


    ''Oh my God... you still survived. That species used to live around here...''


    "I was living there, though?


    All destroyed by injury or illness? Or has the battle gone too long in a row to feel the crisis and change where you live?


    "Most of them have been hunted as food for those who attack this country. He''s completely gone. ''


    "Eh."


    A white snake that talks unfortunately. Unexpectedly, a frog-like figure comes to mind behind my brain.


    ¡­¡­


    Sure, you have a thick body. I thought you didn''t live here. They ate you up.


    No, Cecil and the others were handling frogs for food, too. That or treating it like food you can procure locally when you march, frogs.


    Even though Zebrast has plenty of food, the food of those who attack it is basic to take it out of their country & procure it locally. The frogs - especially, the large seeds - that were not poisonous and less dangerous would have been prey to outfits.


    As a result, the big frogs of Zebrast disappeared. Ooh...... it''s the harm of war I didn''t really want to know!


    ''There are those circumstances, and I think it''s a good thing these kids grew up successfully. We have nothing to do with people''s fences. I''m so cute about these kids. "


    "Nah, enough to be. For those reasons, the frogs were welcome to succeed."


    "Yes, I hear you and your knights have been very well instructed."


    ¡­¡­


    Sail, be silent. This. Is this the reason Rudolph told me and Sayle, ''Come sit down! There are no more good frogs''!


    I mean, it was me and Sail who made the frogs succeed (favorably interpreted).


    Even if it''s something to be thankful for from a guardian snake, the price for it is'' a good, innocent frog ''. From the adorable adults, it just seems like they were adversely affected by me and Sail.


    Rudolph and most of the knights think ''innocent, pure, healthy frogs'', so they say, ''What are you cultivating into an evil personality, you guys?!?'' I guess so.


    "Uh... well, I personally think it''s a good thing, but from the adults who love the goodness of these kids, it seems like they''ve been dyed black"


    ''Oh, really?


    ¡­¡­ You can''t deny it. "


    Sayle also has a bad tooth cut at any rate. Perhaps¡­ I noticed ''a possibility''.


    These swamp frogs won''t spontaneously attack people, but they won''t be hunted very hard in the future either. At least not with a human opponent.


    Naturally, treating the frogs with food has declined dramatically and, on the contrary, further rumors could circulate¡­ ''Zebrast frogs are fierce''!


    Given the period during which the frogs became ferocious, the cause was the Rear Palace disturbance of the Magician & Zebrast. If you''re gathering some information, you should be the one who associates these two.


    Shit. This is definitely a sermon project from the Demon King.


    I''m also sorry for the snake who loves The Cute Frogs, but I suck in another way too.


    Unexpectedly, fade away. The neighbor Sayle seems to have a consciousness that made him worse, too, and he was somewhat pale.


    When we look at each other, we gradually take a dugout stance. Yeah, this is definitely a groundhound project. You should apologize to this good guardian, including that the image of the frogs will change in the future.


    It was the hand of the person behind our head who decided so and nearly lowered it. The hand grabs me and Sail''s heads, forcing them to bow their heads.


    "Hey, it hurts!


    "... what do you think all of a sudden?


    "Hustle. I think I''m aware of your sins. Above all. Just apologize."


    Holding our heads down without question is Ohkan... Chancellor Arvillen. Rudolph has ordered us to be our guide, and he has accompanied us convincingly.


    I mean, we don''t trust you!? Kind of terrible, huh? Rudolph.


    "As these two parental representatives, let me also apologize from you. The frogs worked great, and they did help us, but I didn''t even assume it would affect them afterwards. Oh, my God, I''m sorry."


    ''This, be polite. I''m not really angry, so don''t worry about it''


    "No, I can''t help but worry about your future because I know the hard work of having troubled children...!


    As such, the Chancellor who holds our heads back even further. The voice seeps into distress and feels deep sympathy for the serpent, who has been in the same position. If my hands were free, I would have held my eyeballs.


    ¡­¡­


    Oh, that''s all I''m saying. I mean, I''ve been a problem kid for a long time, but now Sail''s in there, too, huh?


    "Arvi had a lot of mood changes, too. Well, I think it''s better than before."


    ¡­¡­


    The words of Sayle, whined with a voice that seeped relief somewhere, I guess I''ll let you decide not to listen. Even in the days of spilling scolding, scolding, and stupidity, I mean, I could afford to do just that.


    It doesn''t change what it was like to be a king''s shield, but I can''t feel the same grief as before. That''s your change, isn''t it? Dear Prime Minister.

 401 New Years Eve In Zebrast Part III

    - By me and Sail, after apologizing to the white snake, the guardian of the frogs.


    "If you really come with them..."


    "Yeah, yeah, Master Irvillen is a very serious person,"


    ¡­¡­


    The Chancellor was fooling around with white snakes - snakes or should I call them swamp lords? -


    Snakes snort, hammer, and get along better. Parents, there may have been some sympathetic part to each other.


    The sight, me and Sail, looks at it with a subtle expression. From time to time, it''s salvation for the frogs to sound comforting.


    Note that Tama is in a good mood, forming on my lap. The pond in the rear palace is a pretty lonely situation, so I''m probably happy to interact with my peers and parents.


    "Friendship between races, I guess."


    "In one way or another, is it interaction between those who share the same hardship"


    "The serpent has not yet been harmed by the Lord."


    "Lord?


    "Whatever you think, isn''t this marsh''s main treatment? That snake."


    "Oh...... sure, maybe so. Because frogs live in this swamp, they seem to have a sense of parenthood."


    That''s where we talk. Naturally, we''re in the right seat. I guess I''m pretty tight for Sail anyway.


    Still, around listening honestly, Sayle seems to have a sense of having firmly ferocious the frogs. You were aware of that, you.


    "There! What are you saying is right there! What''s wrong with reflection!


    "He said he was reflecting. You''re a good girl and I''m done talking to you."


    "I''m listening to you, Arvi."


    Suddenly, the Chancellor reprimands this one. Apparently, even with stupidity, our trends have an eye-catching habit.


    ¡­¡­


    You don''t trust us, do you?


    That''s what you''ve been struggling with!


    "Ha... not at all. Just about tonight''s night club. It''s a headache."


    Sighing, grunting Chancellor. It wouldn''t be my fault that fatigue seeps through that look anyway.


    "That, there''s a night club? Then I''ll just go home."


    Because I''m an outsider. Hey, me. I''ll be right back so you don''t get in the way.


    Well, there was a night club over the years in Irfena. The Demon King will be dispersed to the Knight Dormitory earlier this year, so it will be a drinking party with the usual Knight Dormitory Noodles.


    ... but to the extent that it doesn''t interfere with my work.


    Unfortunately, they are knights¡­ New Year''s Eve is the busiest time of year. Me and the Cavalier Dorm cooks are always on standby to serve meals at any time. For some reason, Knight s is incorporated here, too.


    "What are you talking about? I''m sure you''ll leave, too."


    "To?"


    "Just for this, did you think I''d let Sayle turn? It''s held in the sense of laboring this past year, so it''s not that hard. Of course, you''re eligible to participate. His Royal Highness Elshon has accepted this."


    "I said I hadn''t heard!


    "What? Hey, Sail. What''s this all about?


    I don''t know, what, that!?


    Turning his jittery eyes to Sayle, who sits next to him, he let his gaze swim for a moment.


    "To be honest, I didn''t think you were coming, so I kept my mouth shut"


    With a deliberate smile, I said something that wasn''t even Roku. Hey, you''re the reason!


    "To silence the annoying guy, or to appeal to Rudolph that he has the back shield of a magician, right? To be honest, he said he''d cooperate."


    "But you''ve just been kept away from your parent cat here. Soon after we settled in Ilfena, Rudolph and Arvi were concerned."


    "Ho."


    I mean, the Chancellor or Rudolph. ''Is'' that he was going to make my will a priority.


    "Besides, the only thing you were going to do was apologize to the frogs'' parents, Mr. Rudolph, right? Since Rudolph came here and found out about that snake, he''s been very concerned."


    "Yeah, that''s like, ''I''m sorry about the frogs'' parents. Come on. That''s it! ''Right? I''m free to help Zebrast after that, aren''t I?


    "Corner, I''m here for Zebrast, so let''s join in. Isn''t that nice, Master Rudolph?"


    Sail is not bad at all. Or, ''I''ll join you, won''t I? Tell me you will, and I won''t disagree. It''s compulsory participation,'' my eyes say.


    What had interrupted there was the voice of the Chancellor with a seemingly complicated look on his face.


    "... sail. You knew that Master Rudolph had been left in Mizki for a long time, didn''t you? And you brought Mizuki to Zebrast without question?"


    "Heh heh... If ''the place to play is a problem'', why don''t we play in this country? Fortunately, there are still a lot of students who are going to be Mizuki''s toys."


    "Even you are poisoned by Mizuki... eh"


    Saying, "You can play with Zebrast''s toys, right? ''To Sail, who proposes, the Chancellor floated blue.


    But with the Chancellor, I''m sure you feel sorry for Rudolph for not being able to leave this country... no more words can go on.


    Is that what you mean? insignificant, will you stop blaming me!?


    ¡­¡­ That was a good story from a loyal minister who felt sorry for Rudolph along the way. And, Chancellor? Sail has this personality from the beginning, so stop blaming me. "


    "I don''t know, it would have had an impact."


    "There are multiple factors in what caused Sail to happen so that it needs water, proper temperature, and oxygen to germinate! My responsibility is just one end!


    "Don''t defend yourself, fool. Without a doubt, more than half of it is your bad influence. He thinks how involved he has been since the Rear Palace disturbance."


    "Uh... it''s for Zebrast, that''s good! The most reliable way to communicate information via a guardian is to make it impossible!


    Seriously. Because he''s a different world, and the guardian is there, and he doesn''t see it as a problem when he circulates information.


    In the first place, isn''t that the guardian system for those things? It''s just not all the people in this world who use information and knowledge sharing.


    That''s a good lesson. In a way, it''s a contribution to the world.


    "There''s a guy in the other world who sucks," which was also a warning.


    Does the Chancellor know that, too? Swim your gaze. Words don''t last. I guess you don''t make bad excuses because you''re a serious person.


    Well, leave that alone.


    "Uh... for now, should I jump in to the night club"


    "Are you sure?


    Unsurprisingly, the Chancellor opens his eyes lightly. I laugh at such a prime minister.


    "Rudolph wants to ''play'' with me, doesn''t he? Sometimes, don''t you? If you get permission to play in this country, there''s nothing wrong with that."


    I said something out of the ordinary. Immediately, the Chancellor causes his face to cramp.


    "No matter how much Rudolph wanted, there''s a limit to what..."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay! I''m a super capable kid. If there is no sabotage and only mental damage to some of the poles, there is no problem."


    It''s just not zero chance that someone will fall asleep, taking a lot of damage from that ''mental damage''.


    Mostly, the victim of our ''prank'' is Rudolph''s enemy, Ollie. Look, the prime ministers have nothing to worry about.


    "It''s okay, Irv. The mindset is Mizuki''s ''prank''. Much less damage than we do. In the first place¡­"


    So I cut the word once, and Sayle deepened her grin.


    "It was they who sold the quarrel to Mizuki, the magician, in that Rear Palace disturbance and beyond. You''ll be ready to be a toy."


    "No, that would include damage to the frogs,"


    "But you''re the Frogs of the Wizard, right? Not many times we''ve helped those kids. You can''t get away with it."


    "More than that, I feel the frogs are attacking the nobles..."


    The Chancellor can''t seem to praise Sayle for her words, which she teaches soberly and refreshingly. And I find out the fact that ''the frogs are being sheltered by the Sails (= it would have sucked if they hadn''t)''.


    Hey, are there any of those guys who tried to put our kids in danger?


    I guess Sayle, who brings in a meaningful gaze, has anticipated things like what I think. Ning Lo, I think I exposed myself for it.


    Note that there is nothing wrong with ''The Frogs Attack the Nobles'' so it goes through beautifully.


    ''Cause when they ask,'' Why, it''s the other guy who''s in trouble!


    They are most awkward to be known ''why frogs just attack'' so they absolutely shut their mouth. In the first place, the only reason they''ve ever abused the frogs is because ''humans don''t know what the frogs say''.


    ... but.


    At the moment this problem has been resolved. Needless to say, I''m the guardian of the frogs!


    "Tama, Tama, why don''t you come out to the night club? Rudolph and Sayle want to play together."


    Whoo!


    If I spoke to Tama, who is making a good kid on her knees, Tama gave me pleasant acceptance with her eyes shining. Oh, that sounds fun.


    And gradually, the White Snake... sends a call to the Lord.


    "Lord...... oh, you look like the Lord of this swamp, so let me call you this. Why don''t the Lord come with us? The balls can''t speak people''s language, so they''re about to be turned into ''frogs attacking people'' on the one hand. But if you know why, you''ll be convinced."


    As soon as I said something "The frogs are about to be made bad," the Lord''s eyes lit up.


    "Oh... is that what these kids think?"


    "It''s an exercise of strength, because I can''t sue you with words. For once, let''s be clear."


    ''... right. The word wall thing is huge. Ok. Let me accompany you.''


    "Thanks!


    Yes, the Lord''s participation is also decided. Be glad, Rudolph. It''s gonna be fun tonight.


    "... so! I''ll be joining them. Oh, I''ll tell you what, it''s just ''I''m in a nightclub place to hang out with Rudolph'' and there''s nothing for the nightclub itself. Once we''re done, we''ll disperse."


    People call it a getaway. But I hope you don''t get me wrong. This is also a next step in connecting.


    Anyway, the protest against me is via the Demon King, right?


    If asked why, Rudolph would talk drenched in the light of what has happened.


    The Demon King is overprotective, so the frogs for the reason that they ''don''t care''...... If you want to say more, you must say one or two of your dislikes to the people who continue to harass Rudolph.


    I don''t know how to say I hate it. Automatically, they lose the only stopper of the Mage.


    I mean, the next time you can rub it with me is the last time!


    Even Rudolph can''t bother sheltering a guy like that. If you''re going to take refuge, why don''t you worship Rudolph as a benefactor of your life and do enough to pledge that loyalty for the rest of your life?


    "Hmm... well, surely it is necessary to let them know that your spokesperson exists"


    "Yes, Prime Minister! If you still want to be bad, you can''t complain about being hunted."


    "Hunt!?


    "By the way, I''m not the only hunter, am I? Ning Lo, you must be headed by Sail."


    As a delight, I feel like I''m going to hunt. Sayle is a ''let''s kill him crisp'' guy from the beginning, so it''s amazing how he handles it.


    "Oh, do you make me a bad guy"


    "You kept your mouth shut about the night club! You could kill me for taking it!


    "That''s for you, Mizuki. How many ''pranks'' do you think you''ve ever set up?


    As always, Sail can afford it. It''s just... I laugh at Sail like that.


    "Well, one extra now! Go!"


    Saying, pessimistically slap Sail''s foot in the front seat.


    "What? Oh, hey, what... what..."


    "Hahaha! You''ve been subtly silent since just now, because your legs are paralyzed. If you''re not used to sitting in the front seat, it happens all the time."


    "Ku......"


    I turned to the Chancellor when I was greatly satisfied with Sayle staring with a remorseful look.


    "I''ll join you, look forward to it"


    "Ha... Well, I''m on my way. And do something about Sail yourself."


    "Hey, stop! Don''t jump on your feet."


    Whoo! Whoops!


    "You guys are totally..."


    "I raised your balls, it''s me"


    Tama seems to enjoy it too and most importantly.

 402 New Years Eve In Zebrast Part IV

    - at the Zebrest and Night Club venue (Mizuki perspective)


    "It was also a year when Zebrast changed dramatically, although things were different this year. This is only because someone believed in me and followed me. Whispering, but enjoy the banquet of labor."


    Rudolph greets me with a serious look on his face very riddled and usually doesn''t look like the same person who is twitching with me. The aristocrats also ask with a strange face whenever they can see the difference.


    You can do it if you want, you guys. Don''t you always show respect to the king!


    Why don''t we just be able to maintain this state of affairs from time to time? and asked the prime minister, who shook his head beside him with some subtle expression.


    Says, ''It''s the way Rudolph in that state who makes very tough decisions. So the more one who knows, the more alert and frightened. It''s easy to invite situations that make you suspicious''.


    Kings who are usually casual for what they want...... or because they are often in a vegan state, this "Solemn King Mode" becomes extra alert.


    So it''s natural to think, ''Well, spa them off,'' but that''s not a good thing for the country.


    "A country is something that is made up of both cloudy sides. There are different opinions, sometimes conflict, sometimes understanding, creating a country together ''is preferable?


    The point is, ''You can''t just Jesus man it! It''s gonna be dictatorship, and you''re gonna narrow your horizons!'' So.


    All that''s left now is'' people who don''t go as far as punishment, but tend to rebel ''because the guys who are really going to lean on the country have already been eliminated.


    But I want to say... ''I don''t know what''s going on''!


    You think you can just abuse my frog?


    The Tamas are just protecting Rudolph. For better or worse, those kids have a long way to go, and they''re the bodies. It''s more than what you can do. It''s throwing everything you can for what you can.


    - So it was the role of the humans, Rudolphs, to deal with the humans whose frogs would otherwise show vigilance.


    In anticipation of that, it should have been introduced as The Frog of the Magic Instructor. "You belong to that magician, so don''t abuse him, okay? ''with the warning.


    It was Rudolph who punished the nobles who, although I was prominent in the destruction of the rear palace, had something to do with the disturbance. Besides, we don''t call each other best friends.


    Normally I can''t get my hands on it...... or I wouldn''t take the same attitude as before. From the difference in status, you can''t usually be rude to Rudolph.


    But the nobles of Zebrest, accustomed to looking down on the king, were more foolish than expected.


    I don''t know what to do if I''m past my throat... like, my attitude toward Rudolph gradually went back to normal. Furthermore, the beginning and end of the plot to do something good.


    Apparently, the balls perceived it and recognized those guys as'' enemies''. Not wrong in a way, so no one can convince the frogs that some knights, led by Sail, have started supporting the frogs?


    From the Sails and the others, the frogs seemed happy with their behavior, as there was'' no clear evidence enough to punish them, so they couldn''t move ''.


    Exactly, frog payback. "If humans can''t punish you, they can hunt for you," according to the rules of the weak and forceful natural world. The first thing I did was get attacked by the frogs.


    ¡­¡­


    Nothing wrong with your balls, huh?


    Whatever you think, I''m done with it. Though you fools would be the ones who don''t understand the position or the situation.


    I tried to be stupid and honest about that, and Rudolph and the Chancellor gave me all the far-sighted, ''really'' back. Apparently, they both genuinely think the ones attacked by frogs are worse.


    It''s just... it''s more than they haven''t taken action yet, and it''s really going to be ''frogs attacked people''.


    ''Whatever the circumstances, I can''t prioritize my personal feelings over the lack of evidence.... If you did that, you''d be just like your father, wouldn''t you?


    Rudolph''s father should have been a scumbag who prioritized personal emotions - such as not wanting to eat a son who could do better than himself - over his position and country. I guess Rudolph admonishes it because he has suffered damage.


    Yet the fools taste Rudolph''s attitude, which does not punish him, as'' After all, was he a fool who could do nothing ''. I heard this from Eliza, so it''s reliable information.


    ... so far, it''s natural that my eyes were set.


    ''You don''t have to die, you have to die!'' And I declare my determination.


    Eliza is very pleased with my attitude like that and promises me her cooperation.


    Sail nodded with a good smile, "Be full," he said.


    The Chancellor sighed, "I''m on my way."


    Rudolph said, ''Let''s play, Mizuki!'' I raised my voice.


    This is everyone''s attitude when they talk about pranks. Now we are talking seriously in "Solemn King Mode," but inside we must be reconfirming the attendance of the prey.


    Pranks are a game that can''t be made without prey... we just have to show the usual attitude and lure them in as much as possible.


    This can be Rudolph''s part of this one. It is arguably the most important role and at the same time a trap. Besides, the best position to worship me up close.


    There''s no way Rudolph isn''t excited about this situation. However, in "Solemn King Mode," people who don''t know the circumstances seem to be unaware of it at all because they don''t really ~ show such a bare gesture.


    Note that the Lord (White Snake) & Tama also participate in night clubs with important roles. Now we''re all sneaking around in the corner.


    "Mizuki"


    Rudolph, who finishes his greeting, talks to me. It is normal for these places to go from the nobles to the king to say hello - it also makes sense for you to remember your face, you are in a good mood - so with the end of the greeting, you will not be able to come to me in a quick hurry... if you should.


    Rudolph, of course, is going to go out of his way to capture where he came to say hello this time.


    "Tired!


    "I''m sorry you had to come all this way.... what you have done to my country is not small. In the sense of showing gratitude, let me call you. Take it easy, have fun."


    "Yeah, I''m gonna have some fun."


    Conversation with both of you in a cheerful and soothing way. It''s the voices of the guys who are obsessed with what I look like, the murmurs.


    That''s the kind of thing that interrupts us.


    Whoo!


    Hey, and with Tama, who decided where to find Rudolph on his shoulder.


    "Nice to meet you, Master Rudolph"


    The Lord who entangled his body in my arms and put his head right near my face. Its eyes were gently narrowed, watching Rudolph from earlier.


    Is that where you''re stationed tonight?


    "Yeah. I''m going to be with the Magic Master."


    Slightly moving his body, the Lord affirms Rudolph''s words. Rudolph''s gaze is fixed on the Lord, probably out of curiosity for the Lord who can''t hold him off.


    I know. I know how that feels, Rudolph. I mean, I already enjoyed it.


    Lord, it is a limp and slippery body. It''s so rare that I accidentally stroked its body.


    Instead of still being angry at all, I guess he''s a really sweet guardian because he was seen with the look of something smiling.... merely that the asshole child may have thought of me.


    Seems serene in character and expression (?) Because of it, you get a more divine impression than horror...... it feels like fraternity for 10%.


    It should be noted that the tail is characterised by a lighter purple color, so at first glance they know it is a species called the ''snake of grace''.


    This time, it''s like, "If you were with a demon guide, you wouldn''t be bothered to treat them like demons, would you? ''Under the self-theory, I have you with me.


    Though I don''t have the impression of being ''loving'' like Tama, it''s so much so that the Chancellor told me, ''Snakes look smarter than you,'' so much so that the majority of the gaze that has been directed at me is also directed at ''demons of the use of demons'' rather than demons.


    As you can imagine, your surroundings are guided. This alone, half of the prank is a success......!


    "Did you hear the voices around you? You, they say, ''Following the frog, I used the serpent of grace as a demon''?


    "I heard, I heard! Haha, it''s too simple, right? Choroy Wow."


    "Nah! Well, I don''t think it''s just a snake because the Lord seems smart."


    "Don''t just let them complain and try not to kick you out. Our goal is'' The people who abused your balls''. I don''t care if you''re interested or complaining, I''m gonna have to tell you one of my dislikes."


    "One of these days, you''re coming. I can''t believe I got a chance to connect with a magician."


    Even though we whisper, we can say whatever we want. Today, black kittens and brown puppies are obsessed with pranks. I entrust the followings and others to the Prime Minister and all those close to him who work in hunting.


    I want to play. It''s your age. Puppies and kittens are a prank.


    Be afraid of that innocence...!


    "Hehe, you two are really close"


    Note that the Lord is only looking at us with a smile, so he can''t be a stopper.


    Though you''d be a kind common sense person (snake), the cutest are the frogs as adorable as my child. At the time of the abuse of those frogs, they were automatically removed from the Lord''s fraternity.


    - Meanwhile, around that time, in Irfena.


    ¡­¡­ Is this really a night club for comfort? It''s an easy place, so I really wanted to call Mizuki. "


    From previous experience, or with a letter from Rudolph in his hand, His Highness the Demon King had shown a truly sharp view. That''s right, the guardian referred to as the "Demon Instructor''s Stopper" and "The Last Conscience". He seems to be familiar with the character of the creature he shelters.


    At this point, the daily struggle is known. In the first place, a beautiful prince is usually not called a ''parent cat''.


    ... but that''s Zebrast momentum, I expect. I mean, around the assumption of being alert, I''m like, ''How much parental cat treatment is fixated!'' It was natural to be penetrated.


    It should be noted that it was the twins known as the Knight s who penetrated. They may have been involved from the beginning because of the nature of the sixth sense.


    Well, there wouldn''t be a veto right from the beginning because the way it got involved was'' surrounded by three Argents, Klaus and Saillite, talking behind a knight''s dorm ''.


    It''s impossible to stand around against three people who are familiar with power and how they use their positions, unless they have the same power as them or have no fence at all, like Mizuki.


    At this point, the defeat of the lower aristocracy, the twins, was definitive. They have a family... they shouldn''t be wasting any resistance.


    "Given Mizuki''s accomplishments, couldn''t you have helped calling?


    "That''s right, El. No matter how much Mizuki, I won''t imitate Rudolph."


    Pleasantly responding to Sayle''s call, the two who became accomplices return so much to the Lord - Elshon. They are Elshon''s subordinates, but at the same time they are childhood tamers, which would mean that this time they gave priority to their position as childhood tamers.


    It should also be noted that these two know that ''this time the main culprit is its Rudolph, and Arvillen, the Chancellor, has been convinced''.


    Elshon has decided Mizki is the main culprit, so I guess they''re going to keep quiet until they find out. Of course, I don''t intend to solve that misunderstanding voluntarily.


    Even these are Mizuki''s fianc¨¦es. However, as a ''job'' called a guardian.


    It is true that a relationship of trust is built, but sometimes it is a relationship of no reluctance, and Mizuki''s treatment is terrible for the price. It is perceived more as a trump card presence that overshadows the situation than as a woman.


    Well, Mizuki doesn''t complain because she can treat them no less terribly than they can. It is Mizuki and her guardians who show understanding of each other''s values and build strong trust (interpreted in the direction of good intentions), not the problem group of children¡­


    So I said, "Is that how you use trust? Don''t say ''etc.


    Expecting decency is more wrong than putting together a difficult property thrust in another direction.


    A difficult accident property that knocks you off to a negative rating at once, combining face, status, and even ability. That was the reality of the guardians of Mizki, the truth that only a very small part of the nations knew.


    Only Princess Celestina, who is hard and decent, is a woman and part of the guardian because of the backward circumstances. Nobody is going to be a stopper because he is a beauty in men''s clothes with that princess Celestina and she is close to Mizuki.


    As a result, His Royal Highness the Demon King, his guardian, had to show his conscience. Poor, guardian.


    "Uh-huh... I know what you guys are saying."


    "He said it was the Prime Minister''s suggestion, didn''t he? Would that be more permissive?"


    "It''s... well, it is"


    "If Elle''s concerns are true, the Chancellor will scold him quickly. Don''t worry about it."


    ¡­¡­


    I know the temper of Zebrest''s prime minister, even though I''m not convinced by it. Therefore Elshon nodded, even though he had a glimmer in his chest.


    Watching such an elsh-on, the two sneak deepen their grin.


    The Chancellor certainly does not have the character to forgive such mischief. I didn''t... he was so full of guardian guts that Mizuki called him ''Okan''.


    - There was also a sweet side to the person he perceived to be the one to be sheltered.


    That trend is strong, especially against Rudolph, who has been struggling for years. As an interworlder, the same applies to Mizuki, who is caught up in various disturbances.


    Sometimes it means it was indispensable to be the Zebrast of today, and I''m more than willing to reward you for the benefits you two have brought.


    Strictly, the way you guide them is exactly ''okan''.


    Such a figure is splendidly similar to that of a parent cat, but the parties do not realize it.


    The nights of Ilfena were even worse due to the tragedy (planned) of Zebrest. Around where the main culprit doesn''t think Rudolph, I guess Elshon is sweet against him, too.


    "His Highness Elshon is not bad at all on this matter"


    Later, that''s what Zebrest''s prime minister said.... while sitting and preaching the children in question.

 403 New Years Eve In Zebrast Part V

    - at the Zebrast and Night Club venue


    As expected, we were gathering our sights around us. I mean, I guess I know that because I have my balls and the Lord on top of my usual outfits, ''as a magic guide, I''m here''.


    Yeah, yeah, I know. You''re on guard, aren''t you?


    As a magician, I haven''t done many things - regardless of the outcome, the process and the treatment of the guy who became an enemy are terrible - so there''s no way I can be unaware of how much Zebrast would be benefiting from a magician.


    In the first place, I am only in contact with some of the polar people, so the reaction is natural.


    For once, it belongs to Ilfena, so Rudolph and the others put restrictions on it. So unless you''re also introduced to people who aren''t hostile to Rudolph, I have no idea.


    Conversely, because we only get along with certain people, the phrase ''I only know Rudolph and the Chancellor, and then a few who took care of him with the guardian'' goes through.


    It''s true even if they look into it. I was just suspected of spying on feelings like, "The Magic Instructor Splashes Zebulest''s Information on Ilfena," and I was like, "Source, where are you? ''.


    So I take the liberty of turning my suspicious eyes to Rudolph and the Chancellor, but I will need clearer evidence than I suspect the two of them. In the first place, we''re both tough on those things, so the truth is, I know very little about Zebrast.


    The most familiar thing is about frogs. Next, Sail and Eliza.


    No matter how hard you try, it can''t be useful information, this shame.


    I speak to the Demon King in the form of a report, but I recognize him to the extent that he says, ''Yes, you''ve made friends.''... Sure, I''d have trouble getting hot talk about frogs.


    That''s why.


    Sometimes I''m with Rudolph at a night club tonight, and it''s for your attention! Dear Prey, Happy Common!


    ¡­¡­ Look, Mizuki, I know you''re excited, but nobody''s stopping by to say you''re in a good mood, okay?


    "Why? You have one or two ambitious people trying to get to know the Wizard on this occasion or something, right?


    "There will be ambitions.... but vigilance prevails when you are the opponent"


    If you return that to Rudolph, who advises you to look with raw warm eyes, you were denied it fast. Keep it up, ''You''re the one who can''t help it,'' he softly puts one hand on his shoulder.


    "Look, just think about what you''ve been doing."


    ¡­¡­


    "Did you think of that? What have you done in this country? That''s the first place you broke up, right? How many nobles broke their hearts? No, if you want to get rid of it properly, you''re still sneering... no one wants to be ashamed. Humans, I want to choose how and when to die."


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t shut up. Don''t look away. You''re conscious, but don''t delude yourself the day after tomorrow."


    "You got the results. I''m a super capable kid!


    "Yeah, I''ll admit that. Sure, awesome. But remember, personality sucks, self-esteem, and reputation. How many nobles do you think have cried in your ''prank'' so far... they''re also good old male nobles, huh? I don''t cry about rare things."


    "You''re a boy! Don''t cry easy! If you''re unhappy, can''t you retaliate?"


    "You''re going to send me back there, aren''t you?


    "Of course.... Ouch!?


    Nodding honestly, Rudolph strikes a blow with a warm ~ grin. What? It''s polite to buy a sold fight.


    "That kind of thing is only done in the shadows. If they find out, they''ll complain to me or Elshon."


    "You''re not stopping me!


    Now I''m going into Rudolph. By contrast, Rudolph turned that way through.


    For a long time, Rudolph also seemed to have a fun personality. When I first met him, he was exhausted, but he was very successful.


    While the Chancellor says'' Mizki''s negative effects'', I guess it''s partly because he welcomes these changes that don''t discourage Rudolph and I from dating.


    Or because Rudolph says, ''If I''m used to you, it won''t work for the most part, and you won''t be backwards,'' maybe it''s as much a recognition as the previous'' Better than Rudolph, who''s just worried about being big serious''.


    Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey. Life needs to be playful,


    Let''s work on everything positively and play with the results - huh?


    "You''re really close."


    Whoo!


    "hehe, do you think so too"


    The Lord and Tama are talking to almost as they watch us take care of each other.... No, you guys are smiling enough. You look like a frog and a snake, though.


    - It was one male nobleman who came to us like that.


    "Sounds like fun, you two. As always, we seem to be close, above all."


    Now Zebrast is cheap too - he continued, laughing with pleasure.


    From what I''ve seen, are they in their forties or so? For having spoken in a flamboyant manner, thorns are hidden in the words.


    Rudolph would know that, too, but he seems to have made a daring choice to flush it. He responded with a gentle grin while moving to a position that sheltered me slightly.


    "I''m glad I can talk to my friends. It''s been a long time since I''ve had one."


    "For our country, connections with the Demon Master are a joy. Isn''t that fine?"


    "... I''m not a magician, I''m happy to talk to my friends."


    You''re getting frustrated, Rudolph plainly puts the correction in.... but when the enemy listened to Rudolph like that, he turned his eyes to me like he was some fool.


    "Is that also not the value of Your Majesty? Even if you don''t hide it, we know it."


    (Interpretation)


    "What''s amazing is the magician, not you. I realized I was following you, young man, because the magician was worth using. ''


    ... maybe this fits. Whatever your expression, your eyes are clearly what makes Rudolph look like a fool.


    I guess the only reason I don''t have that against me is simply because I don''t want to be enemy certified. I''ve been building terror legends all over the place, and I''m more of a ''don''t touch, don''t be dangerous'' perception than I have a priori in Zebrast. If you don''t get involved, there will be no harm.


    Anyway, I''m stunned by your attitude towards Rudolph.


    No, no, that''s sooo easy to understand......!


    Still, it doesn''t amount to disrespect, because only Jianmae is solid. Even if it''s infinitely malicious, it''s a grey verdict with no decision hitting, so even if you pay attention, you must just end up apologizing.


    I thought I found out what was causing Rudolph''s plain mental damage. Well, that''s a frequent exchange, right?


    Besides, the prime minister who almost kicked me out gave me a GO signature this time... or something. Leave it to Sail and Eliza to become unidentified bodies or the future awaits.


    That being said, corners, this opportunity I had you make. Come on, let''s join the fight, shall we? ?


    "Oh, you don''t understand much, do you? Or... don''t you understand the importance of politics?


    "What is it?


    Speaking disparaging words, the male aristocrats quickly distorted their faces uncomfortably and turned their consciousness to this one.


    "Otherwise I wouldn''t say, ''Connection with the Mage is the value of the King''. I''m not supposed to know what it''s supposed to be like to be an outsider in this country."


    I told you very plainly, but the male aristocrats just surprise you. If you turn your gaze to Rudolph properly, ''do it'' and eye contact. Yes, yes, I copy!


    "''It''s natural,'' I can''t get involved in the politics of this country. Sometimes it brings information as a handicraft, but that''s only what I''ve judged myself to be ''better told''. By contrast, if Rudolph asks me to do something about it, he says," You have to make sure Rudolph doesn''t divulge the details to me yourself, while guiding me to the desired results. "


    I will not be able to convey all information to outsiders. Then, ''in some way, we need to present what we want''.


    I also think to some extent of myself, but I need as many tips as I can get to that answer. If you ask me for a job, I''m in great trouble if I can''t do this.


    ... ''Cause it''s pretty much equals'' being held weak by a demon conductor ''if you''re being stupid and honest. I won''t do it, normal.


    "Just to be clear, you can''t be an idiot. In the first place, I publicly say I don''t like fools, so I don''t even like you for not realizing this"


    "Nah!?


    "I just think you''re boiling your head about demeaning your own king in front of me, the outsider. Or, ''I am against the king of this country!'' Are you going to assert yourself?


    Gently leaning his neck and inquiring, the complexion of the male aristocrat becomes red as a result of humiliation. Ha, it''s true that I incited you, but I didn''t say anything wrong.


    ''My own experience'' if I did it myself, so I said, ''Please, don''t talk to me elsewhere! Because it''s a disgrace to the country! I can''t fool you anymore!'' Because of the circumstances on the other side, silence is desired.


    ... but it''s up to me to do what I want. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah.


    In one case in Gania, these were used as trading materials and cooperation between countries was mounted. No one wants to expose themselves to the shame of their country¡­ cheap if you can get my mouth shut with some cooperation.


    "If this country has gone in the right direction, it is the credit of those who belong to this country, starting with Rudolph. Because my work means that I was able to use or move the Magic Instructor. Otherwise, Rudolph will not be recognized as equal to the kings of the nations.... Oh, wow!


    I deliberately struck my hand and turned my best smile of the day towards the male nobility.


    "You don''t know because you''re never called to those places!


    I tried to derogate with super fun as people listened. Heh heh, Rudolph with a giggle that feels like ''I can''t help it'' and this time he''s my accomplice.


    "From" I can''t do it, "you can''t even understand Rudolph''s talent, which is making it possible, right? You can''t see the part you''re looking for without information, can you? You idiot! Because you are such a person..."


    So I cut the word once and turn my contempt eyes.


    "''You can make a fool out of Rudolph in front of the Wizard who''s publicly proclaiming him his best friend,'' right?


    "Oh... I don''t mean to"


    "Annoying. If that''s what I felt, that''s the fact. If you want proof, should I show you even the footage recorded in the demon props? If you''re going to say it''s an argument, you''re going to give me an exact reason to deny it, right?


    "... right, I''d love to hear it too"


    "I think so, don''t I?


    Me and Rudolph look at each other and laugh at Couscous and turn our gaze to ask the answer. The male aristocrats gradually caught a glimpse of Rudolph''s horror at us as if we were twisted, and the words didn''t last.


    "Hey, I really noticed now more. Rudolph ''never'' scared me... even though I''ve never been afraid of a magician who spreads terror all over the place"


    "Actually, I''m not scared. I''m frightened, but I''ve never been afraid."


    "That even if I piss you off, you''re confident you can prevent my retaliation?


    "I can almost read your thoughts. To a certain extent, you can say it''s possible to prevent it."


    Overlapping words so as to conform, we both ask the male aristocrats again.


    "So, what''s your apology?


    "Can I make you an excuse?


    "... oh, also... sorry...!


    We grin at each other''s gaze at the appearance of a male aristocrat expressing an apology in pale face. One hand first. Needless to say, this apology is for an insult to Rudolph earlier, so I''m not done for it.


    Come on, now let me ask you to stick with my purpose.


    "By the way, right? I''m at this nightclub because I heard someone abused my frog."


    "... eh"


    "He asked those kids to ''protect Rudolph'', so the person who attacked him said ''there were just elements to get enemy certification''. Those kids aren''t human rules, they just follow the rules of the natural world of weak predators. You know what this means?


    An interview with the tamas has already shown why several people, including this male nobleman, were attacked by the frogs.


    Of course, it''s natural to donate to a separate room, but the opinion came out between me and Rudolph that one or so should be shown off.


    A candidate in such a situation...... one idiot who has come to blow a fight. You can sacrifice it, right?


    "That''s crazy...... I should have properly told you, ''Those are the frogs of the Magic Instructor''"


    "Didn''t you hear? Or... if you don''t know ''what the frogs know'', did you think you''d delude them? The fact is, only ''frogs attack people'' has been highlighted and made a bad person."


    "''If it were a normal frog,'' I would have misled you with that. But it''s Frog of the Wizard, right? At the point of identifying and attacking individuals, intelligence will be higher than normal frogs. You just can''t speak people''s language."


    As soon as Rudolph said, ''The frogs can''t speak people''s language,'' the eyes of the male aristocrats shone.


    "If so! Doesn''t anyone know what the frogs thought and acted like that! I want you to stop talking nonsense!


    Male aristocrats pursuing this one with strength, turning away from the earlier situation.


    ... but.


    It was only when we came to say those words that we waited!


    "Then I''ll interpret."


    "Heh? Where does your voice come from now..."


    "I''m right in front of you."


    "Hih... heh, snake talked!?


    Shiru, and the Lord who moves from my arms to the man. The male aristocrat is perplexed for a moment...... he sees the Lord coming toward him, stiff.


    Lord, you''ve been tangled up in my arms the whole time, but you didn''t move like a figurine. That moves all of a sudden, talking, coming towards me. So it looks like the male aristocrats had a light panic.


    But the Lord, who made the cute children (= frogs) the bad guys, never cares about the male aristocrats.... Parents seem angry. The sweeter people usually are, the scarier it is to piss them off.


    Wow, wow! Whoops!


    ''Well, do that...''


    "Lord, what is your balls saying?


    "This guy seemed to look down on Master Rudolph a lot, and he called him [a young man who had no choice but to be in a good mood]. She said she was in a good mood to rely on you, and she was going to sell her daughter in any case. ''


    "Hey!? Why did you say that?"


    Male aristocrats raise their voices of surprise, but the word is a confession that it is true. I guess the words of Tama and the Lord really remained the same as the words of the male aristocrats.


    Whoa, whoa!


    "I heard that word about ten days ago, the place was"


    "Also, that''s enough! No more, don''t say it!


    ¡­¡­


    When the Lord glances uncomfortably at the man who calls and blocks his words, he is temporarily silent.


    "Gu..."


    When he wrapped himself around the body of a male aristocrat silently, he began to strangle him critically.


    The Lord has a warm personality, and treats'' snake of grace ''as food as it is nicknamed... it wasn''t, it''s like being called'' a demon without poison and without being seen as dangerous''.


    There are few elements to be alerted to, so unless you''re not comfortable with snakes, there''s nothing to be afraid of. There''s nothing to be afraid of, but it''s not like I can''t retaliate.


    Even without poison, it is possible to strangle. Because it''s a snake.


    Instead of a silent protest, I''m exercising my powers.


    Of course, I know you''re exerting force, but the men who are being damaged are terrified of the sight. It must be a stuttering sight, coupled with the surprise that the balls were collecting information.


    ... That being said, I cannot allow the Lord to be treated like a vicious demon.


    "Lord, Lord, wait a minute"


    ''Yes? What''s up?


    "This is where my retribution was allowed. Don''t take away your showcase as the owners of your balls?


    Please! And when I ask you to join hands, the Lord turns his gaze to Tama.


    ''If that''s the case, you have no choice. Ok. Let me give it to you this time.''


    When he released the restraint, he returned to me. In the meantime, the liberated male nobility enters the scene.


    When I glance at the male aristocrats, I speak slowly to my surroundings.


    "Did you hear that? This time, I''m here to protest against those who abused my frogs. ¡­ Oh, the reason why those children have already attacked is because of the Lord''s help, General Saillite and the others have confirmed."


    "Of course. If you attack for no reason, we''re protesting against you, the owner of the frogs."


    As an escort, Sayle, who had refrained beside Rudolph, nods loudly and affirms my words. As soon as that happened, some of them looked pale.


    "... so. As a result, my protest was granted. You know what this means...?


    "Of course you do. That''s why I called you.... Oh, I''m not punishing you any more than it''s an attempt, am I? With me, you''re not that narrow. It''s just... Mizuki has a narrow heart and is self-absorbed. As a protector of this country, I allowed protests against the people in question. He said he would do nothing to the irrelevant."


    Rudolph splashes behind the scenes this time (in front of the building) at me with a smile on his face. And the people in question are getting more and more pale.


    ...... but for the unrelated, Rudolph''s words are nothing but salvation.


    The unrelated began to name Rudolph, citing him.


    Oh, my God, it''s honest people. If you are involved, resist, deceive, criticize, but if it doesn''t matter, incite irresponsibly.


    Man''s misfortune tastes like honey. Noble class. Originally, they are superior to other people''s kicks... If they sacrifice some ''idiots'' who are not companion conscious and spare their misfortune, they sell them off with a cheerful face.


    "Endorse, thanks -! Well, then, as planned, I''ll let Sayle and the others'' talk ''in a separate room. Tama, Rudolph, please."


    "Oh, okay. Sail''s men are responsible, and they''re taking us. You''ve been under surveillance since you came to this venue."


    Whoo!


    Waving bright and thankful, he informs Rudolph of his next appointment. Finally, speaking to Tama, she said, ''I''ll take care of it!'' and a good reply to all that, Tama. Both of you, it''s Norinoli. Sounds fun and most importantly.


    It should be noted that Eliza and Eric may already be standing by in that separate room.


    For a competent militant samurai, the frogs are cute kids to rely on.


    Mr. Eric is Lucy''s drowning father.


    The guardians of the frogs, including me, are waiting for you to consolidate your fists. Even if you get a little emotional and injured, you can heal responsibly.


    Sayle, who is responsible for my surveillance as a guardian, is willing to remain silent, so he won''t be reported ''injured''. Rudolph and the Chancellor are also silent on this, so they say, "Evidence doesn''t exist wherever they look."


    "May I go with the Wizard, too?


    "Of course!"


    The Lord seems motivated, too. Eyes like gems that were overflowing with kindness are now suspiciously shining.


    "See you later,"


    "Whoa, come on."


    Wave gently and follow the scene. Soon Eugene refrained beside Rudolph and nodded back vigorously. I can also see the Chancellor, so it will be okay if I leave him to me later.


    And I smiled at the male aristocrats - who seem to have lost their hips - being taken by the knights.


    "I''m not gonna let you get away with this, are you ready?


    ... After that, I was firmly allowed to ''talk to you''.


    I think it''s only this time they understood the role of the balls and their position.... with memories of fear.

 404 New Years Eve In Zebrest Later

    - In the room of the rear house and Mizuki (Lord''s point of view)


    "Hey, those guys were in a hurry!


    "You''re an idiot! I can''t believe we''re giving you a moving gap. You''re not gonna miss your chance."


    Rudolph and the Wizard, who have a pleasant conversation, look like close sisters and brothers. Master Rudolph and the Wizard are born and raised differently, but they don''t make you feel the distance. Really, it must be an unrelenting relationship.


    Unexpectedly, I also remember the Swamp kids and watch you two smile. But there seemed to be a lot of things to do by then.


    A very peaceful, soothing time. But the path that Master Rudolph had followed to get there was far from happiness.


    What I recall is the past told to me by Master Arvillen, who looked bitter. Speaking to my opponent, who is not even a person''s ''outsider'', it was like a penance.


    I think the hang-up was...... Master Rudolph and the Wizard were taking a nap with the frogs living in the pond.


    Playing with the frogs, they must have been lured to drowsiness by the warm and soft sun. I also had daily tiredness and seemed to fall asleep at some point.


    To me, watching the calm time we all had, Lady Arvillen said with an indescribable expression, with a thin hanging so that you two wouldn''t chill out.


    "If you''re next to Mizuki, you can sleep without warning."


    The Wizard is so strong that at first I thought it meant ''no one will harm you''. But in the words that followed, I realized it was a mistake.


    ¡­¡­ You''ve got someone like that. "


    It was joy and... a bitter past that was put in there.


    When Master Arvillen noticed my gaze, he himself sat down on the spot.


    "Can I talk to you for a second?"


    There''s no reason for me to say no. Master Arvillen said a word of gratitude and spoke out.


    "Master Rudolph didn''t even have a friend of his age to say about. If I were to say so, would it be His Highness Elshon? Well, I''m a royal from another country."


    Your Highness Elshon is the protector of the Wizard, isn''t he? I have also heard of Rudolph as a friend.


    "But this is an unlikely situation. Usually, based on their identities and factional ties, sons of their age are supposed to be candidates for closeness."


    ... Indeed, Dear Arvillen, Saillite, and Eliza appear to be in a position of ''distribution'' rather than ''friends''.


    The Wizard said, ''Because I am an outsider to this country, the people I come into contact with are minimal. Well, if you knew how to handle me, you''d be in the direction of saying [I won''t let you know me],'' so I thought it was because of that.


    But the way Arvillen put it, even if he''s there, he doesn''t have any friends...


    You perceived how I felt tilting my neck, Master Arvillen shook his neck vertically.


    "It fits with that prediction.... Rudolph also initially had those people. But when my father, the king, neglected Rudolph, they left."


    ... whatever, flirtatious.


    To me, Lady Arvillen muttered, ''That''s what I can''t help myself with.''


    "In some cases we left at their will, but in others it was the judgment of the house. Because we are young, our Lord''s words are absolute. And... if the show is done, there''s no way you can threaten it."


    ''Has anyone died?


    In the dark, Mr. Arvillen shook his head sideways if he suspected the killing by showing off.


    "I''m not dead. But the way I did it sucked. He disobeyed the warning and hurt the children of the house on Rudolph''s side in front of him. Of course, apparently, it''s the work of thieves."


    ''... despicable''


    All I can say is yes. No matter what Rudolph does to you, this makes you feel like it''s Rudolph''s fault.


    ¡­¡­


    No, indeed, it must be caused by the fact that I took Rudolph''s side. But aren''t you the victim with Master Rudolph? Blaming it is a matter of muscle differences.


    "If you are a child who will inherit the house in the future, your parents will be forced to pull you apart. But you can threaten them with the kids. And... Rudolph blamed himself and lost his potential friends."


    "It''s..."


    "Master Rudolph and I are young. Naturally, it hurts. That''s not all, I''m neglected by my parents, but I can show off my parents trying to protect my kids.... In many ways, they wanted to hurt Master Rudolph."


    ¡­¡­


    They must have had their say in those who went away. Until then, if I say self preservation, the opponent is the king of his own country¡­ and Master Rudolph, who is seen as the next king, is young.


    Now we have to leave, unless we are prepared to fall with Master Rudolph from house to house. Because there would have been an overwhelming victory, both in their identity and in the number of those who side with the king.


    In the first place, something called a child is cruel. Behave as emotions and vomit words...... Isn''t that why Master Rudolph was more hurt?


    "So we chose the position of ''distribution''. If you subordinate, it is only natural to try to protect the Lord... it is loyalty and perseverance. No matter how much you think, Rudolph and I will not be praised."


    "If you think of Master Arvillen''s home, you would have had to be convinced"


    "I''m not the only one who thought that, am I? Sail brushed his sword arms and Eliza became familiar with the poison. The more loyal I am to my duties, the more I can protect Master Rudolph. And I can protect myself. Master Rudolph has done so and accepted our ways."


    ''Right. Because it''s a satirical way, I feel that you respect the way individuals are''


    "But the harm..."


    "Friend''s absence, is it?"


    "Oh. In the Lord and in his subordination, there''s a wall, really. But when I look at His Highness Elshon and his two childhood knights, I can sense ties other than subordination. Between us and Master Rudolph, there was no such thing."


    ''I didn''t,'' Lady Arvillen said, but I guess I didn''t make it intentionally. It''s also to keep Master Rudolph from getting hurt.


    It''s a bad way of putting it, but ''death of subordination'' is'' one possibility ''included in your duties.


    "Death of a Friend" is a completely personal emotion that is the starting point for action.


    Rudolph and I are kings, so you should be ready to risk your life or something.... Yes, if it''s a ''position or work thing'', it''s still convincing.


    But in the absence of them, Master Rudolph will again blame himself for ''it''s his fault''.


    Master Arvillen and the others see Rudolph mourned in the past. If you think about that sadness, didn''t you still think loneliness was better?


    "That was the situation, but the limit finally came. As a result of relying on His Royal Highness Elshon of Ilfena, who had been kind to me, Mizki was sent. Well, at first, I thought it was some kind of joke, like a different kind of wizard."


    With that said, you must have remembered the time. There was a bitter smile on Master Arvillen''s face. Of course, that''s not in a bad way.


    "To be honest, we didn''t really trust Mizuki. No, I might even have thought it was a pain in the ass. Whatever, I don''t want to die. Besides that, the worst would have been our cunning.... I was thinking," If only you could be their target at all, "etc."


    You gave priority to Rudolph, didn''t you?


    "Oh. At that time, Master Rudolph was exhausted. With more prey, their attention will also be missed. I was thinking about that, accepting as a helper."


    That, too, must be Master Arvillen''s regret. There is no doubt that Master Arvillen, whom I know, will have mercy on the Wizard.


    We don''t know what happened until we had such a relationship. But the Mage Master also seems to admire Master Arvillen like a guardian, so I guess we have a good relationship now.


    "That''s what I was thinking.... Mizuki was too out of standard."


    ''What?''


    Master Arvillen, for some reason, has become a distant eye. Well, it seems like the atmosphere is very different from earlier...?


    "I''m in trouble to die, so I gave you some advice. That stupid girl, what do you think she said? ''It''s okay, because I''m the [hunting side]! That''s it?


    ''Yes?''


    I don''t know what that means, I listen back unexpectedly. "The Hunting Side," is it... I thought you heard the Wizard was thrown into this country early on when he came to this world.


    But Master Arvillen seemed to have a lot of build-up as well.


    "I didn''t know what that meant either. However, it was conveniently interpreted that self-responsibility was fine. As a result... Mizuki really hunted down the guys he had set up. That selfish daughter, she was genuinely motivated...!


    "Oh, my God, I can do it. From the beginning, you were promising in the future. ''


    In nature, the strength to protect oneself is imperative. Because if you''re weak, they just eat you.


    To seeds that give birth to more than one child, we often abandon weak children and raise only strong ones who live. This may seem cruel because it is an instinct to ''survive the species''.


    But from that kind of common sense of ours, the Magic Master is definitely a promising child in the future. It seems a little later that you became famous, but that one scale has appeared since you first came to this world.


    I was honestly impressed, but that didn''t seem to be the answer Master Arvillen wanted.


    "Ahhh... no, I''d like that, if possible, to embed human common sense..."


    ''Is success in winning the competition for survival important even in humans?


    "Well, that''s true! In Mizuki''s case, common sense is lacking or extreme in self! I know it''s useless when I say ladies, but at least I want you to wear something called common sense..."


    "Master Arvillen is here to show you the Magic Master."


    That would be an emotion as a guardian. You don''t seem to behave like a guardian obviously, but no doubt, you look like you''re sheltering.


    Did you feel any more excuse for me smiling, or coughing up, Master Irvillen was returned to the conversation.


    "Well, like that. In addition to being killed, Mizuki was a character who enjoyed retaliation. Of course, it''s done. That''s why I think Mr. Rudolph is relieved." Mizuki won''t be crushed if she''s beside herself, and she won''t leave if she gets annoyed, "he said.


    "At least, in the past, you don''t feel like you''re going away."


    "On the contrary, even if he eats the entanglement in connection with Master Rudolph, he enjoys the situation and turns to retaliation with pleasure. I don''t cry when I''m wrong, and I don''t blame Rudolph."


    ¡­¡­


    nature and my gaze was directed at the two sleeping people. I don''t suppose we can hold it in Master Rudolph''s shoes, such as unconditional trust. That should still be the same.


    But even though he would be in a position to be king in the future, ''it''s normal that when I was a child, I was protected by my parents, and I had time to be a child''. Because there''s something to learn from that.


    Master Rudolph did not have such time.... and just enough room to spend it like a child. Has it therefore caused some distortion? I also feel that the difference between what it is to be a king and what it is to be an individual is like its influence.


    There are times when you seem a little childish when you are with the Wizard... maybe because Rudolph is redoing the time he wanted when he was young.


    Of course, you won''t be aware of yourself. But Master Arvillen noticed it. Maybe that''s why we''re losing confidence in our choices at the time.


    "I think what you''ve done is right."


    Then I''ll affirm. It''s selfish snake bullshit that doesn''t get trapped in people''s common sense and just thinks it''s good to protect the loved ones, but I still can''t help but say it.


    "Until the Magic Instructor is here... Isn''t it you who have protected the time until an irreplaceable friend for Rudolph shows up? Without that time, the sight is impossible. ''


    "Yeah, right."


    "Yes."


    Master Arvillen was smiled softly and, like me, turned his gaze to both of you. I''m sure Saillite and the knights will keep that sleep out of sight, and Eliza will have a cup of tea to serve when you two wake up.


    Sure, it may not have come true to be by your side as a friend. But I feel that Rudolph knows that they are also those who do not want to lose them, and that they have mercied themselves.


    So... I think you can sleep with that defenseless look on your face, right?


    "Totally, it''s as busy as ever"


    At some point, Master Arvillen, who came to the room, can turn a blind eye to both of you. But I do know that those eyes are watching you both gently.


    Besides, Master Arvillen. Rudolph is no longer the only good friend of the Wizard.


    Whoo!


    "Haha, did you enjoy your balls too?


    Whoops!


    "Well, let''s not play again. Put my shoulder in position, Octopus."


    - Green little guardians, my pretty children.


    Those kids instinctively know to lean in. They help each other because they are a species without fangs or nails.


    It may be very unreliable from a person''s point of view, but it won''t be what I''ve ever recognized because the Magic Master has taught me so many things.


    And... I would also like to mercy Rudolph just like those kids.


    It''s okay, Master Arvillen. We''ll make up for what you feel is missing.

 405 The culprit knows how awesome his friends are.

    - at a place (?? Perspective)


    "This extinguishes the possibility that Kivera will split internally..."


    Draw a line to the item in question and view it temporarily. The items written on paper drew a considerable number of lines, indicating that none of them were near as likely to happen.


    ... I feel indescribable at the same time as I look at such paper.


    ¡­¡­ I don''t know, this situation. I didn''t expect this to change just because I invited you two into this world.... No, technically, ''there''s only one person who got cut off'' "


    That''s not Glenn or Mizuki, of course. It is the person who can be said to have been the culprit who led them to invite them both, who can also be said to have led to this result.


    He...... "Cenri" is. He had more talent looking ahead than Mizuki or Glenn. His authentic efforts have borne fruit over time and have greatly helped the Mizuki and others.


    At the time, consciousness was more suited to his ruinous character, but now it must not have seemed like it was also one of his fictions.


    In any world, in any country, there is a noticeable presence - because many people tend to fear or to repel, even if it is those who are called ''geniuses'' with praise and deception.


    Hiding essence and talent would be part of self-defense. If you impress yourself as a ''noisy person'', even if you do something somewhat bizarre, you''ll be done with ''the usual''.


    People would welcome a ''special being'' if they only received the results. But if it''s close to you, you really tend to think of it as a saying, a heterogeneous thing, compared to you and your surroundings.


    I don''t think that''s stupid. ''Fear of an incomprehensible being'', because it leads to ''the protection of racial units''.


    Extraordinary talent does not always bring good results. Sometimes feared and buried at the hands of those around them can also be a deterrent to tragedy.


    If you say it in this world, Kivera''s ''War Madness'' would be a good example. Not only did he have a belligerent personality up to the point of being unusual, but a certain number of supportive deliveries were there. At least, the country can be maintained.


    If the times were right for him, he must have definitely been entertained with a rare hero king. Even if he doesn''t want to, his surroundings celebrate on their own¡­ I guess the point is, ''Needed or not in that era''.


    "Thinking about it, Cenri must be something called ''genius''. He was definitely looking forward to what happened after he was gone."


    One step ahead of Mizuki and Glenn, that talent. Around King Kivela and His Royal Highness Elshon, we are likely to accept them as reciprocal beings. Conversely, only about them can follow.


    By now, even rice could not seem to be the bait to move the Mizuki and the others. If he was familiar with the character of the two, the rice would be a negotiating material that would move the two splendidly.


    "''For the otherworlds, collaborators in this world are imperative'' ¡­ it can be said the same from the side of this world. Because we can''t help ourselves, we rely on people from different worlds with unknown knowledge. The question is two things: ''Is it worth it for the inhabitants of this world to rely on'', and ''Will the otherworlds move?''"


    Mizuki tends to move with personal emotional priority, and he himself tries to modify the track at the point of need. In other words, instead of taking it with one hand to the desired result, you see and move until you reach a settlement. So I guess I can''t read the idea around.


    I''m pretty sure she''s a hard-working person, but it also affects something called the natural inquiry, and how much Mizuki herself is equipped with an indomitable gut. Hence, the elusive feat.


    If we don''t give up, we can rewind if we fail.


    Penetrating self and depth of obsession is, in a way, the strongest.


    In contrast, Glenn specializes in manners that combine both Cenri and Mizuki. It was definitely Cenri who taught him to move things forward in a planned way, like his brother.


    It''s like the enclosure that Glenn specializes in... hunting him down tightly, and when he realizes it''s too late, isn''t the insidious way to do it with the ''planned offense'' that Cenri specializes in?


    ''It''s a complete crime to aim, if you don''t find out, it''s no problem. It''s a noble class in the first place, it''s full of trouble being poked at'' is Cenri''s word. ¡­ it goes without saying that if the result is no problem, I have interpreted it as


    From Mizuki, did you learn to be positive, or indomitable guts and do it? Now is the time to ''quite'' calm down, but when I was younger Glenn is very similar to Mizuki today.


    Before that, there was no way ''just a smart little girl'' could have survived beside Wilfred at the time. Instead of surviving, Glenn''s character will be conjecture at a time when he has driven down his enemies and built a scaffold.


    I just can''t help but think that Wilfred and I were a really good combination.


    I guess it''s because we''re subordinates of different personalities that we made up for each other''s shortcomings and went out with each other.


    "In the first place, Cenri''s behavior is affecting the present. Originally, there was no such person as the Virgin in Gania. The girl of the other world, who remains weak, could not find a place in this world either and should have had to end her unfortunate life. If so, we know what her sister will do when she is summoned."


    With all the countries that have made my sister unhappy, my sister will decide to retaliate. Even if we know that''s equal to eight, if there''s one end of the responsibility, we can''t help it.


    This time, the Virgin''s sister ''convinced'' because... her beloved sister found a place in this world and lived happily ever after.


    That ''fact'' has fundamentally changed her standing. Gania has just disappeared, which can be a threat to her country, or she has gained a difficult guardian.


    "In that sense, one who spared Alisa the fate of being used as well. This is Mizuki feat, isn''t it? If she hadn''t been here, Alisa would have been in a terrible, heartbreaking situation."


    The girl, who remained ignorant and distanced from the nobles, would have gone to church.... but that''s not a place to rest for her either.


    The fact that the otherworlds, and her virtues, should have been conveniently used by the greedy to deepen the conflict between the Church and the Royalty.


    Whether Alisa herself realizes it or not, she can''t escape without the skill of admiring the greedy. Because there''s no way you can live where no one can rely on you.


    I didn''t have the courage to escape, but I couldn''t cut it off in such a way that my heart would be stained with filth. I''m sure she must have broken down a little bit.


    "... oh, really. How far was Cenri expected?"


    Stick around, bitter laughter leaks. Even if I didn''t know the specifics, Cenri unconditionally believed a friend who was in the original world. What was foolish was the self who did not try to believe his words, which ran out of ''trust, not certainty''.


    "If we can get to the results we wanted with the ambiguity of [trust], etc., shouldn''t many tragedies be avoidable?"


    ''You just don''t have that kind of presence,'' he proudly returned somewhere to me, telling him that in a shaky tone.


    I wasn''t convinced at the time, but I have to admit more than I''ve been shown so much results.


    ¡­¡­


    ... Yes, though I know I should admit it.


    Are you out of your mind to say that all this is an exception during the exception? Because these three people, including Cenri, didn''t act in the first place thinking about each other as one person.


    Cenri makes a number of ''hang-ups'' for the future she wanted.


    Glenn uses everything he can for a purpose.


    Mizuki acted on his own accord, remaining in his personal emotions.


    brilliantly fragmented of things. Always this guy just moved for a ''personal purpose'' and got results, all together he did was'' justice ''and has nothing to do with what he called'' goodwill ''. Ning Ro, the interrupter is relentlessly kicking it down.


    Mizuki and Glenn can''t possibly know Cenri''s thoughts or anything, so there won''t be a "friendship and trust in Cenri''s behavior." Cenri, if it''s important to you two, you can tell me about them.


    They really just live on their own. Without joking, the result is that the self-centered thinkers like it.


    That leads to what Cenri ''the others'' are after, so I guess Cenri is the most competent of the three. Around accurately capturing the two remaining personalities, it is likely that they were central figures.


    ... Oh, still.


    "I miss you... I wonder why you think so"


    No one but himself remembers the busy time that has already passed. Before that, there should be no emotions like people.


    Still to the way Mizuki and the others make contact with the inhabitants of this world... for a lively exchange. What reminds me of them on the day of their existence is that they were also affected?


    Like brotherly subordination.


    He struggled with his collaborators and was happy with the results he had?


    You think you''re going to hang out with your best friend?


    I''ve seen it somewhere. The intercession warms your chest and at the same time evokes emotions you''re not supposed to know. It must be a curse, a blessing and a putting souvenir that Cenri and the others have made of me.


    - ''Don''t forget''.


    In the time we did exist, I was there, too... and I was tempted to forget the time we spent together. What makes you think in the past without help, even though it''s already inappropriate to exchange words.


    "... oh well. You call this'' memory ''. Nostalgic or somewhere lonely... Are you saying that the time we spent together was a valuable memory for me too..."


    Squeeze, close your eyes. It''s nostalgic people floating in closed sight. ''Friends'', who are only in memory, flaunt their shoulders with a bitter smile.


    - "Gradually, you noticed," I thought I heard a friend''s shuddering voice.

 406 Its people or the world who strip their fangs.

    - In the Balaxin Church (Saint''s Perspective)


    "... did that happen? No, some of you are arrogant. I didn''t know even royal connections would be conveniently used for you."


    "Well, it''s the biggest backing for those who will be the next prince of kings, and the trace of that house is a close candidate for Your Highness. But King Kivera seems to have thought a lot about it. I''ve been very handy this time."


    To me, Master Linus only smiles back. I guess I don''t tell you the details because I am the ''one who should be unrelated to government'', the clergyman. ''If we do not know, we will not be involved'' ¡­ it will also be a safeguard for us.


    In the first place, he was an outsider in this case, and even Master Linus, who had just been called by his magic mentor, was able to obtain "information". We can''t deny the possibility that Kivera intended to get that information to people from other countries.


    I guess King Kivela really wasn''t just letting the problematic go wild. It caused unexpected disturbances, but thanks to the intervention of the magician, the period was only slightly accelerated.


    And say. Are the perpetrators a little difficult to gather information for this time?


    Why do you think you can win a fight by selling that vicious creature?


    That demon conductor is a real disaster... an extraordinary outward path in his own right?


    In the first place, the lady is making one mistake. The people she''s been abusing are basically ''ordinary people'' with common sense. Mistakes should have nothing to do with words like ''monster'', ''outer road'', ''outrageous'', etc.


    Because of the nobility, some arrogance will be shown to the civilian population. But it must have stopped only in the realm of ''degree of acquiescence as a nobleman''. Because I''m not guilty.


    ... but this time she dealt with only those who are called ''monsters'', headed by the ''that'' Magic Instructor. There are two kings of a country, including his own, who have also fought with their predecessors to build their present status. There can be no such thing as their incompetence.


    As in other countries, he was only treated like touching a swelling because he didn''t know how to get out of Kivela, and even if he made a mistake, he was'' not afraid of the warrant lady or her parents''.


    Even I, who am neglectful of politics and basically just informed, know this much. The lady in question only seemed to be either fairly spoiled or had problems with her head formation.


    It''s just... we had a very good idea of what could be the cause of it.


    "The lady''s parents... especially her mother, is she a former princess? Well, I don''t know what to say, but I make her seem like the culprit of it all. For a child, the mother is, in a way, absolute. If, from an early age, the mother had surrounded herself with a cage named Drowning, distorted common sense, and unconsciously tailored her daughter to her own kind...... I don''t think so."


    ¡­¡­


    If I leaned down and zeroed my true meaning, Master Linus also looked bitter. What we remember together is Master Felix.


    "About Felix is our sin. I should have ripped that kid off Katrina and protected him. I thought I was happy with my mother and I made the wrong choice"


    "If you''re a civilian, that''s the right perception. No, generally it would be more normal to think so. From your faction''s point of view, a prince who may be hostile to legitimate bloodlines, born of an undesirable side chamber¡­ If my mother protects my son, it would be safer to be protected there"


    Lady Felix''s situation was taught without being overshadowed by His Majesty. Of course, even that regret.


    Saying that they have now reconciled has turned out to be a different path. It is salvation that Master Felix, who became the depository of the Church, is at peace, but it is undeniable that he has been able to distance himself from your family.


    It was Miss Katrina, Felix-like''s mother, who caused it.


    Stupid mothers raised their sons for their own convenience and made them their absolute allies.


    "If the underlying perception is distorted, everything will look different... Lady Felix gained a companion and was able to gradually escape imprinting by her mother by leaving the power struggle. That''s how it gets, and it''s something to be aware of. With all the endorsers around, you won''t be able to even notice the young lady."


    Most importantly, in the case of Mr. Felix, it is only because of your goodness and the way you have traveled that such a situation has become, and it is doubtful that the lady in question, who can only seem to be sexually vicious, will change.


    The lady in question said she had used her position at her own discretion and denigrated the other party. Then, even if you realize it, it will only be to the extent that ''who should not sell the quarrel'', so that the precision does not anger King Kivela. Reflections, etc., can''t be desired.


    You guessed what I didn''t say, Master Linus nodded bitterly.


    "Well. But I don''t think she reflected like Felix. I will now be finishing the sales of picture books in various countries and pulling them into the house with trembling." Not under King Kivera''s protection "... because they would have poked me so hard to say no to it in every country."


    "Oh, there''s still such a reason besides making it a spectacle?


    "Oh. They also made sense to make them aware that instead of ''I was afraid because I was King Kivella''s niece'', ''King Kivella just couldn''t take a far-fetched attitude because he could have been on her side''. ¡­ it is the suggestion of the Master of Magic."


    "Oh...... it"


    After all, is it caused by that magician? As always, insidious.


    "And then a friend who couldn''t come to the night club was waiting for me."


    "Friends...... besides the guardians, are there any odd people you can hang out with her?


    "Come on? I don''t really know their personality, but I think they have friends besides guardians, huh? In my country, Hilda and I seem to be close. Hilda has a very serious personality. She saw their sales attitude and taught them to be tough."


    "Sales Instruction? What are you doing in other countries?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At ease, His Highness Linus deflects his gaze. They seem to say, ''Don''t tell me, but guess what...'' I don''t like it, but I know what my business girlfriends saw.


    In the first place, "Friends of the Magic Instructor" is waiting for you. If you''re the kind of guy who can build a friendship with him, you must have similar feelings to this one. Not to mention good personality.


    Moreover, due to the special position of the Magic Supervisor, Mizuki is strangely connected to such high nobility and royalty. Then it is likely that you are in a position to say ''novel'' (meaning) to the perpetrators.


    And say.


    My classmates were playing!? Your friends (= your kind) are growing!


    ... and so on, silence without putting it on your face or your mouth. I am a priest and the person in front of me is royalty. We can''t expose each other to ugliness.


    Until now, I think of the murderers who were just frightened, and secretly sympathize. That would reflect on how powerful they are. I wouldn''t even call it personality correction, but at least I should have learned that ''there''s a top up there''.


    And even more so now that I realize there is no refuge for King Kivela... No, Ning Ro, if I think it is more likely that I am neglected by King Kivela, I will only remember anxiety in the future.


    "Well, it''s too late now."


    "Oh, really?"


    Cough up, Your Highness Linus, and force me to end this topic. I am an air readable adult with me, so I don''t pursue wild. Humans, there are many things you shouldn''t touch.


    And, uh... I remembered that I was curious. It is also related to people from different worlds.


    "His Highness Linus. Did you know that the history of the Church is ancient and has a variety of records? During the other day''s" cleanup, "I found something that I was curious about."


    His Highness Linus looked surprised at the abrupt change of subject. However, you perceived something from the phrase ''something of concern'' and change your expression.


    "Oh, I know. I don''t know what to say, but some of them will keep the monastery."


    That is not just ''the one who caused the problem''. It also means'' those who cannot be put on the table ''. It''s a bad way of saying it, but royalty is the'' class where that can happen ''.


    Royalty and nobility come in quite limited numbers. Marriage naturally requires more than a certain identity, so there is often not much choice.


    Even though it was natural to be connected to another country as a pawn in a political marriage or to find someone in one''s own country, it was sometimes considered dangerous to bring royal blood to another if the continent was rough.


    Inevitably, we will find a match within our own country¡­ it is normal for such opponents to have blood connected with the royal family somewhere. As a result, there was a good chance that you were born with some inconvenience or that ancestral returns would be born.


    "Blood starch, you also say. You have no choice but to work hard."


    "Other than that, there will be cases of ancestral return. Either that or this is the problem."


    Speaking with a grieving face, His Highness Linus'' fear is'' in another case ''. Sure, I know it''s me snorting. In fact, it''s often much more problematic.


    "If you''re just as magical as His Highness Elshon is, you''re still fine. However, many ancestors have a special sense of talent and are mostly recognized as good people until problems arise. Some people are often like followers, and I hear that exclusion and segregation are a struggle"


    There are many who are attracted to the highly talented, and for them they are the great Lord. When the problem is told that the delivery should make up for it, some voices spare that talent from the beginning, and they settle down to maintaining the status quo.


    ¡­ but it is the world that is not so good.


    Problems arise when good people live in ''their own values''.


    "Those who can''t tell the difference between good and evil, those who have unusual restraints on certain things, those who value their own values¡­ the situation varies, but what we have in common is'' it''s hard to accept the words of others''. I wish I could convince you, but it''s a struggle in itself."


    "Sure, some people didn''t know what to add or subtract."


    "Oh, you''re the one who was told," The Iron Righteous "or something. Sins should be atoned for, but sometimes mercy is given according to the circumstances. He didn''t know that and thoroughly punished under any circumstances. As a result, all the chills have surfaced, buying grudges, and getting killed."


    Sure, it would be a good thing to do justice. However, there may be cases where the subject is more than just a person.


    He did not know it, and the sinner was treated equally as a sinner. Not at all deaf to the surrounding voices that a little mercy should be shown... No, ''I didn''t understand''.


    "Excellent, but hard to handle". That''s why ancestral returns tend to be considered dangerous. However, successful examples of successful use also existed.


    "In the Church records, there was once someone who became the ''Virgin''. She said she had very high magic and was excellent in healing techniques, but she didn''t do what she used for people. To be precise, he didn''t feel the need to do that."


    I was told to use my god-given abilities for the sake of others... and I can''t possibly understand it. First of all, it would be oti to be told to let me prove God''s existence.


    ... but to a certain extent, it depends on the induction.


    "So they tailored the upper ecclesiastical hierarchy at the time to the presence of the ''Virgin''." Such a rare technique of healing is a sign that you are the Virgin. "In fact, her healing technique was far superior to the others.... I guess this is due to the height of magic. And then they gradually started to believe it."


    "Did that work? I don''t think that''s all I believe..."


    I nodded one to His Highness Linus, who felt half-hearted and so on, and I went on to talk.


    "It is the presence of the believers. The healed believers cited her as the Virgin. A revelation from God, a gift, and the presence of people who would hold it back¡­ Together, she thought of herself as the Virgin."


    It would have been easy once I made you think of it. Whatever, she can''t hear the Revelation of God directly.


    It''s like induction and brainwashing, in a way. As for the church at the time, was it called ''I made a place for the troublemakers I picked up''? Well, that''s not a mistake either.


    "As long as it''s done, it''s not particularly problematic. If you''ve become a healing person, you can''t have extra problems.... So? What do you care about that?


    I glanced at His Highness Linus, who prompted me to the point. If it ends with concern, that''s fine. However, as someone with that information, I decided that I should keep it in His Highness Linus'' ear.


    "Do you know about Her Royal Highness the Third Princess of Harvis?


    "Harvis? Sure, was it Sarovara''s neighbor? No... I don''t interact with Baraksin, and I haven''t been very involved in diplomacy myself. To be honest, I''ve never heard of it."


    His Highness Linus, who follows his memory in a puzzling manner, still shook his neck beside him.... Again, was it hidden information?


    "Her Royal Highness the Princess is the one who has received the ''starch of blood'', or the ancestor. Because she''s so beautiful, she''s called" Princess Spirit "?"


    ¡­¡­ Wouldn''t you say your name for that?


    "Because what matters is'' being a healthy body '','' looking beautiful '', and'' not involved in politics at all ''. Only the appearance is as rumored, and if you have a baby, they''ll decide it''s no problem, and they''ll keep you alive."


    It''s a terrible way to put it, but we should assume that a decision has been made to ''leave blood behind''. In other words, ''I''m not on the table because I have some kind of problem''.


    "Talk about an earlier induction into the Virgin. The princess''s nanny heard it from someone, and she begged to teach it to the church. Her current situation is a gift¡­ If she were a greedy former Church superior, she would have been pleased to be able to connect with the princess of another country and would have provided information that would have been a disgrace to her own country to be hidden. All I found was a thank you note from the nanny."


    This is it, and I give you one letter. Upon receiving an envelope that smelled the passage of time, His Highness Linus glanced at the letter in surprise.


    "''Made me dependent on Migawa''? What''s this all about?


    "There will be many kind-hearted princesses in Migawa, won''t there? So I guess I matched them." Because you are a princess, you have to be kind, "" because you are sophisticated and you are what everyone yearns for "... I thought you might have told me about this area."


    "Oh, because she''s definitely a real princess. You confused her position with the princess in the miga, and you set her up to play like that."


    As a nanny, you just wanted a beautiful princess to live a decent life. If I let the princess in the story - the so-called "princess" - end up, I don''t even feel like taking action on the issue.


    "But this is what the letter says, isn''t it?" The princess is terribly reluctant for her world to break, "he said. When someone in the service assigned by the princess takes'' undesirable action '', they seem to try to eliminate it"


    I don''t know to what extent that ''elimination'' is, but it won''t be within the sight of the princess. Because only the understandable are gathered around her, creating a world for her. You don''t need anything to destroy the world.


    "But it''s working, isn''t it? As a church, you may feel responsible, but what you''re reading is about another country..."


    "It could have something to do with it!


    Dan! and full force, slapping his fist on the table. It''s bad for His Highness Linus, who is surprised, but if it does, the Church...... if I say more, it is also possible that Baraxin will be held accountable. No, it could be more awkward than that.


    The hang-up is...... an innocent word of young orphans living in church.


    "The princess has a prince, doesn''t she?"


    Just after I discovered the letter from the nanny, it was disastrous. I felt blood pull away from the words of an innocent toddler.


    ¡­¡­


    Why didn''t the nanny realise... that if we confuse her with the position of ''princess of the story'', in the future we need a ''prince like in the story''...!


    "Sure, it''s not wrong in the sense of being married to someone. But the princess''s marital partner, or thinker, should be royal in another country. Why didn''t you keep it a noble nobleman!


    "No, you won''t have to make Miga so realistic."


    I hate His Highness Linus for going in calmly.


    "If you''re a princess with a problem with that, why don''t you keep it royal and kill it? It''s not a powerful country, so I don''t think it''s going to bother another country."


    "I hope the princess can make that decision, huh? What would you do if you were assuming sadness and fitting a prince from another country into a ''never tied, romantic opponent''?


    "... if you just think, I wonder if you''re free"


    He just couldn''t deny it, His Highness Linus, who can swim his gaze. As a matter of fact, with me, I don''t expect the princess to be united with the royalty of another country. Ning Ro, I thought that "there are people who have been certified as thinkers on their own" was the problem.


    ¡­¡­ She doesn''t allow herself to exist out of tune with her world. Naturally, the person who certified himself as his prince on his own will also fall under this. ''Not to be tied to a prince'' is not the problem. What if I told you that ''the prince is out of his image'' was the problem?


    Your Highness Linus changed her complexion just as you understood how bad it was. But that''s not the only problem. Because those toddlers are already relentless and have decided my heart.


    "Are all princes blue eyes in blonde hair?


    Yes, I''m not sure why, but the prince of the story is'' blue eyes on blonde hair ''for the price. Whether it''s a noble color or a color that makes you have a brilliant image, there are a lot of color schemes to do it anyway.


    ... So? In that case, who''s the prince to be targeted?


    "Blue eyes on blonde hair...... the prince in the story is mostly this color scheme. So will Kivera, as all the gunia that could face each other will do to remove them."


    "Hmm, surprisingly, there aren''t many princes with both. Kivera, first of all, it won''t be possible."


    In the first place, there can''t be a ''prince in a story'' if you think realistically. The princess was likely to have chosen it by appearance, as Miga is also quite a mess around it.


    "There you are, aren''t you? Blue eyes on the blonde hair, admired by the delivery, excellent, beautiful prince."


    "What?"


    "Besides, the image has changed dramatically in the last year or so,"


    - Your Highness Elshon, aren''t you perfect for the conditions?


    "When I was called His Highness the Demon King, they should have said, ''Beautiful and competent, but terrible prince'' or something. There''s a distance between countries, and you can''t tell from a portrait of intimidation by magic."


    Lonely beautiful prince, what a character that seems to appear in the story. Regardless of who he is, the portrait doesn''t speak... if there''s no intimidation or harsh language, it''s just the ideal service.


    Has His Highness Linus understood my concern, too, very pale? Naturally because the Church is involved, albeit indirectly?


    "It was an ideal service, and now you''re being treated like a parent cat, right? This will not be where the image breaks down. Besides, I''ve been witnessed by the Magic Master getting screwed... who thinks'' a lonely, beautiful prince because of his terrible powers''?


    "Ugh..."


    All I know is that I''m the guardian of my out-of-the-box daughter. The prince of Ogami will not preach, slap his head, or draw men together.


    Whether intimidating or intimidating, everyone has a raw, warm grin when they see Mizuki''s opponent properly summoned. "Good day, stupid cat," with the thought.


    "I haven''t decided yet that there''s something..."


    "I guess you''ve never been over alert. I hope the princess dies."


    "Hey, you must be a clergyman!? Just because you''ve found an extra-large negative legacy doesn''t mean you run to the poles! Calm down!"


    "If anything happens to His Highness Elshon, those demon conductors and knights are going mad!? Even if you want to kill the cause completely, I want you to forgive me!


    "That''s scary, but so is your ability to act. I''m horrible! If it''s the extent to which you give them information, I''ll do it... No, so why are you holding the book? Weren''t you beating that guy down with that!?


    I guess I can''t doubt the princess of another country more than I have nothing to prove. But I couldn''t help but have a bad feeling. One of the reasons for this is¡­ rumors that ''those in this world who have taken sides of the otherworlds cannot live long''.


    This is "to be certified as a disturber by people trying to use different worlds". In the case of Mizki, I think the Hon. Elshon is fine because he is treated as a stopper with his last conscience.


    But I have heard from Lord Glenn¡­ ''His Majesty''s refuge in Noun has also made him a breakthrough in making more enemies''. Bad things happen, too. Moreover, it jeopardizes the closest existence the more the otherworlds gain merit.


    If the brackets say ''otherworldly people who influence the world'', Mizuki should be the same as Lord Glenn. If the same can be said of His Highness Elshon, there is no guarantee that he will be safe.


    Above all, I also thought of this as a priest.


    "Isn''t God forgiving the otherworlds to influence this world"?


    We cannot know God''s will, but the otherworlds are the outsiders of this world. So to speak, it tramples and vandalizes the course of the world at the earthfoot - it''s not a problem that it turned out well, but rather against the intervention of the otherworlders on their own - something like that.


    No wonder I was angry at its existence and used the inhabitants of this world to try to eliminate it. People from different worlds - because they are ''foreign objects'' that can''t exist in this world.


    Those who have made it possible for people from different worlds to influence this world, the most important of them, are their asylum-seekers.


    If God hadn''t forgiven them...


    While His Highness Linus strangled me with feathers, I guided the two men known as those cat parents and children. If God''s trial strikes you both, please let no one get over it without losing you.


    There''s a precedent for Lord Glenn and King Wilfred, I guess it''s not impossible. Above all, I myself - seriously, it''s in the clergy - want two victories.


    Please, just like this hunch is just overthinking. Now I just hoped so.

 407 A happy life is one of them.

    "For Some Stupid Nanny" (Nanny Perspective)


    - I''ll make sure to protect this one.


    Because that''s what I do. A cherished princess who admired her like a sister.


    I was very proud when I was entrusted with the nanny, and one person was determined to make sure that I necessarily met that expectation. There is no falsehood in that feeling, and that has still not changed.


    But in this country of male dominance, "princess born of a side chamber" is a pawn to gain connection with a leading nobleman. That''s all I could do.


    It is unfortunate that marriage to those who like it is not allowed, but it is the duty of those born in the royal family. Before that, there is something about living as you deserve, so I guess you can''t stand living outside of ''a house of identity commensurate with your marriage to a royal family''.


    If you are a princess, you can say that it is impossible to live freely. Because it is no exaggeration to say that, unlike the prince, what is learned, the scope of action, even those who know him, are under the control of both sires.


    - All in order not to make me add extra wisdom.


    ... No, these aren''t a good way to put it. If you don''t know about freedom, you have no choice but to be convinced of what''s going on. I don''t ''teach'' those things from the beginning rather than teach them halfway through what they don''t get. This is also, I guess, affection.


    In rough times, cohesion within one''s own country is mandatory. Sometimes some people seem to be daughter-in-law to other countries as pawns in political marriages, but we have heard that our country has prioritized internal scaffolding. The temperament that makes it harder to accept outsiders than the original may have driven it.


    Therefore, there were few opportunities to connect with other countries, and the blood of the royal family came quite handed down to the ''close'' families. And from those houses, the royal family often chooses who to marry.


    As a result, it must have come to this day, keeping blood much darker than in other countries.


    I was under the influence of the lady I served with. The lady who was born as the Marquis'' maid of honor was very beautiful and kind... but as I would say instead, you were weak.


    Being frail is fatal for a woman who is required to have a child. It is possible that you will not be able to have a child, but you do not know that you will be able to bear the birth.


    The lady ''can''t help the house,'' and she worried about her faults, but never has your family ever blamed you. I wished I lived in peace and serenity.


    ...... you''re such a great person, you can''t be out of anyone''s sight.


    In view of your weakness, it was judged impossible by the righteous queen, but as a side chamber you were to bond with the royal family. The lady also seemed admired about Her Majesty - His Royal Highness Prince Wang at the time - so it would be nice to say ''luck'', including being good for your home.


    - But after all, your daughter''s body is not in a position to withstand childbirth.


    The lady was waiting more for the birth of my child than she was in a cage. He died as he did, as if he had given his life to my child.


    The doctor assured me with a bitter face that ''I can''t guarantee my life'' and the lady herself must have felt something. To the trustworthy, I now ask for your children. Of course, to me too.


    ''You''ve always been on my side. That''s why I want to ask you for this baby''s nanny. "


    "Will you and your girl be on this child''s best side?


    "So."


    ''I''ll leave it to you. My precious, precious darling. "


    "Please, give this child a [happy life]"


    ... I don''t think your daughter knew my child''s gender. But after your own death, you must have only realized that the position of the ''deceased sideroom child'' was never an easy one.


    Fortunately, your main office has given birth to a prince, but that''s still only one of you. If a lady gives birth to a prince, if that talent beats a brother prince, it can be a spark of contention. With your life, they''ll be after you.


    So... when I found out you were born a girl. Those who were on the lady''s side were all relieved. "Only the worst was spared," he said.


    Still, I can''t feel safe. "The Happy Life of My Child," which is the wish of the lady. To make it happen, we tried to be vigilant and not fail to deal with our surroundings.


    Our princess... Dear Agnos. Beautiful princess with pale, empty eyes in silver hair.


    A face very similar to that of a lady is beautiful, and its pale colours go hand in hand, giving a frivolous impression. Fortunately, it doesn''t seem like you''re as weak as a lady.


    - Yes, ''your body'' is.


    Master Agnos, who grows beautifully and healthily, was the one who received "The Blood Starch". It''s as if the lady had a brittle body in exchange for its splendour. Master Agnos apparently lived inside the madness.


    Still, I didn''t realize it at all for a few years. Because child-specific cruelty, and arrogance because you are royal or aristocratic, is not uncommon.


    So...... I''m late to notice.


    "Agnos... Dear? That... that little bird... ''


    ''Cause you messed up my hair. Is it [unacceptable] that such a humble creature would harm me?


    There was no such thing as guilt or grief floating around for Master Agnos, who leaned his neck strangely. That''s why I get it.


    The blood-coated little bird wasn''t even alive anymore. Such was... Master Agnos!


    ''Unforgivable things'', said Lady Agnos. That was the word spoken the other day by one of the knights who trumpeted a thief aimed at Master Agnos.


    At the time, there were those who were young but could also be described as believers in Master Agnos. From them, you can''t forgive the person who tries to harm the main Agnos.


    If I could afford it, I would detain you, but at that time there was an imminent thief to Master Agnos'' present. Hardly in time, the knight cut and killed the thief in front of Master Agnos, saying the words earlier with anger.


    Therefore - Master Agnos'' learns'' their words and actions.


    ''I''ve been remembered'' for that as one of common sense.


    There must have been some ancestral repercussions for Master Agnos as well as blood starch. ''I didn''t know you wouldn''t even cry before the tragedy, Your Highness the Princess with the Old Blood''... maybe it wasn''t a good idea to have praised you that way.


    "That''s a mistake," I immediately told him, "but Master Agnos was so exasperated as if he had a seizure that he couldn''t get his hands on it. Above all, I began to see the samurai I preached with a caged eye of hatred, and I recognized her completely as an enemy.


    We were in a hurry. We were too helpless before the problems that would shape Master Agnos'' future.


    I don''t know if it''s ''such a state'' from the beginning, or if that one thing got cut off, but I''m sure there will be people out there trying to get rid of Master Agnos as it is.


    If you say, and you try to deny ''common sense'', which has been rooted in poorly, those who tried to teach it will be eliminated.


    ... No, if you''re just trying to get rid of it, it''s probably still better. Fortunately, Master Agnos is young. You don''t have the power to just get rid of people in earnest.


    But at dawn when I grew up like this, I don''t know what would happen. This means not only Agnos'' assessment, but also our own imminent danger.


    What is'' elimination ''for royalty. It also means'' make its existence deceased ''.


    No, it doesn''t matter about me. Because the most worrying issue is the future of Master Agnos.


    Dangerously perceived ''blood starch'', and ''ancestral return''. Master Agnos had not only beauty, but a strange charm that grabbed people''s hearts. Some kind of charm, you might say.


    Eliminate those who are in the way to maintain their [correctness] for the sake of the world. There was no better way to get it done with a bad feeling than with the unconditional followers of Master Agnos.


    I used all kinds of handouts to find out what I couldn''t handle. Fortunately, some of our ancestors have rightfully ended their lives. Then the possibilities are not zero.


    And...... I found the light of hope in the records of the Virgin, which were kept in the church of Baraksin.


    That would be a way to say both induction and brainwashing. But if Master Agnos can live in serenity by imposing that measure, isn''t that salvation?


    Afterwards, what I chose was the method of ''confusing the [princess] of Oga with Lady Agnos and having her be like the princess of the story''.


    "Lord Agnos is also a princess...... [princess]. So you must be gentle with everyone and labor ''


    "Look, the princesses in the story are kind, aren''t they beautiful? Master Agnos is one of them."


    - As a result, my prospects have been successful. Lady Agnos'' assessment settled on something called ''A beautiful and gentle princess, though somewhat dangerous''. Especially good reception from the private sector, and the royal family must have figured out to use it.


    Master Agnos has no ambition other than his ex, so if only he had meditated his eyes on ''the inconvenience that happens sometimes'', a princess so beautiful and gentle as to be called ''Princess Spirit'' might have seemed like a good pawn.


    ¡­¡­


    But I''m unexpectedly anxious.


    For those close by, the name ''Princess Spirit'' also means'' Dear Agnos, who has not seen reality somewhere ''. Such stories do not flow to the private sector, because they are rightly'' Princess of the Vain Spirit ''.


    And most importantly, Master Agnos will not allow your world to be destroyed as usual. I don''t have a problem with you playing "The Princess of Oga" on a daily basis, but if you differ in your world, or in your values, you are severely rejected.


    Still... even if I was afraid of those aspects. It is Master Agnos that I want to drool my head and protect. At some point, too, I guess I''m one of those people who got tangled up by Master Agnos.


    ... So Dear Agnos,


    "Please, keep dreaming happy in the boxyard"


    I don''t know if I''ll pass it on, but I''ll whine that way at the end with a plundered voice. I wanted to serve you more, but that won''t come true in this body invaded by disease either.


    Even after my death, everyone will protect you. But if it still goes to ruin without enough...... don''t make me a ''villain''.


    If that protects your honor, I am in the hope. My promise to the lady, and I feel like I could have fulfilled it.


    ... Oh, very sleepy. I guess the time has come for me to fall asleep forever, too.


    Dear Agnos, my precious princess. Beautiful and cruel, "Princess Spirit" with madness.


    Please, may you play the ''role'' that you waved to yourself until the end of time.

 408 A happy life is two of them.

    "Memories and Monologues of a Prince" (Elshon Perspective)


    - "Hard work"


    - "Poor thing."


    What time was it when I got used to those words?


    The high magic I was born with. intimidation that, due to its influence, unconsciously imparts to its surroundings.


    When I found out why I could be threatened every day without knowing what it meant - the emotion I had was... ''give up''.


    ''People have a lot of magic, no matter who. Because of this, I unconsciously perceive His Highness''s excessively high magic as a threat and fear it.''


    The reason I was told was that I couldn''t help myself.


    For those who could threaten me, there was nothing I could do.


    So... I never resented anyone. ''Nothing can be done for anyone'' and ''nothing can be done with effort''.


    ...... but.


    But what I ''gave up'' was'' intimidation, or doing something about its effects''.


    What I could think of was the shame of Argent and Klaus, who are childhood tamers. They would have felt intimidated, too, because they didn''t leave me.


    I don''t know if he was pretending to be calm as a young man, or if he just didn''t enlighten me. But still, ''it''s not impossible to be by your side,'' the two young men proved.


    "It was Elle that we wanted to serve."


    "We''re not the only ones who don''t have a chance to get to know each other."


    They weren''t just beside each other. When I pledge allegiance in the future... he told me to dedicate even that future. I don''t know how much that word saved me.


    Having said that, they are both the sons of a noble nobleman and are said to be promising stocks.


    Sometimes son-in-law is possible in the future - they are all three sons, so they can be pawns in a political marriage - and those who fear me seem to have said ''all sorts''.


    Of course, it will not be all consolidated by the pre-construction of "Guide to Your Future". Really, there must have been words out there about them.


    ... I know that if two promising people choose me for the Lord in the future, they will struggle. ''Advice'' for them not to crush that life - I don''t know how to put it this way, but I think it''s true. Because I am not alone in the royal family.


    The two of them didn''t take a slice of those things in front of me, but they also come naturally into my ear. I think honestly, and I recommend that to them too, it was... ''anger'' that came back.


    ''Who the hell blew that into Elle?


    "You seem prepared to hate [the Duke''s son], whom we call promising stock."


    ''Klaus, it''s a problem before that. That''s what you say to Elle, the royal family.''


    ''So is that. They''re the ones. What are you doing? "


    ... If you want me to make one excuse, I never made a statement.


    Yet some ~ late ~ we both burned our anger at those who uttered such words. As it were, well, in plain words about such things, even if that were true, it''s disrespect for the royalty.


    Then they let him prove, ''Not only did he possess promising talent in the future, but he was also a pride high duke''s son''. Not that my surrounding perception of me has changed, but I guess that''s the case because there are no more people who speak plainly.


    As a result, they come to be perceived as something like my kind - ''If I piss you off, it sucks''. "Even at an early age, they are the nobles of Ilfena, said to be [the kingdom of the mighty]," as a result of which they were made known to their surroundings.


    This is Irfena, commonly known as the Land of the Powerful.


    Even at a young age, ''quite a few things'' can be done if you have the strength to include your parents.


    The hell, I''m very curious about what you did back there, but you two never talk about it. As far as their growing personality is concerned, that must have been relentless, but at the time, I just guided the two of them.


    The fact that I couldn''t afford to think of the victims - perhaps fitting in this way - to me at the time when it was just about me also caused the damage to expand.


    ¡­¡­


    I''m sorry. I just really, really told you both in good faith at the time.


    On second thought, there''s no way the childhood trainers can be ''normal'' enough to go out with me. Sometimes intimidation happens, but the two of you used to talk to me like, "I''m the Lord."


    That you two were already ready than to say those words. Ning Lo, there will be no more to me who was taking their readiness lightly.


    Even if it was a child, they made me try to kick some malice into the future Lord Me. Don''t just say ''that''s natural''!


    Those who had advised the two in good faith must have seen that and stopped talking to them. That, of course, did not just disgrace their conduct of questioning integrity and loyalty......


    Charline said, ''Didn''t you give up [all sorts of things]?'' That''s right.


    "I will support them. Your Highness would make a good owner of those children. ''


    "No matter how good they are, they are dangerous dogs who strip their fangs just blocking their way. The fools must have been bitten in the hand and realized it for the first time. ''


    ''If you miss someone, you just need to take care of them. If you admit to being the Lord, you''ll often hear him say he''s a fierce dog, won''t you?


    "As far as I''m concerned, I think it''s quite a waste... Your Highness, thank you very much."


    Charline, who was still a pre adult, laughed and ran out of words like that.... It''s great to treat my brothers like dogs, but she''s also pretty good at throwing round at me, even though I''m royal.


    Later on, "Toxic Warrant Lady". So, her "that" personality, which is said to be "one crack for a couple of poisons," etc., has probably been greatly demonstrated since this time. Subtle expressions that do not know if they are denigrating or admitting are still alive and well.


    Now that I think about it, Charline was one of those people who adored me like my brother...... to the Al''s, ''Well done!'' I guess I was in the mood to praise you.


    However, it was said to speak for itself, ''Why don''t you throw a round of care at those who can handle it?'' I think I reserved it to say...... Ha, maybe.


    But there''s the future Toxic Warrant Lady... No, it''s Charline the Duke of the Powerful Country. Naturally, that can''t be all that ends.


    Laughing inadvertently, it was like exploring...... but I went on with some serious eyes.


    "It is up to His Majesty the Lord to make those children mad dogs or loyal dogs"


    ''If you are weak, you will only be eliminated. It''s not just about our country, it''s about nature.''


    "It is up to the Lord whether the sword that those children offer will be disgraced or honored. You can''t be recognized by others just because you''re protected. ''


    The harsh word is, I care about my brother, Al and the others. And it was more advice to me than that. ''How long are you going to keep your eyes peeled around''!


    Even while I was stopping, things were constantly changing around me. That includes the fact that Al and the others set their own positions from "just childhood taming" to "my subordination". Being poked at, I realized it for the first time.


    I''m ashamed...... truly pitiful, I was willing to wake up to Charline''s words.


    Until then, I assumed, ''Whatever I''m told, I can''t help it'', and I cared for the Al''s and the others because of the thought of ''never getting caught up in me''.


    I myself was told the Lord denied their loyalty and readiness. Now I can''t help but be pissed off by the two of you and frightened by Charline. He who guides the future of the two with good intentions, will come out.


    The point is, I was just not ready for myself.


    Ever since I became aware, it has become all about me making more of an effort myself. In other words, ''that''s the only way''.


    their Lord''s future, and their future as royalty in this country. In order to achieve both of them, we should not think about taking other paths. No, we should crush other paths.


    If I remain spoiled by a situation that is missed because I am pre-adult, one day I will be crushed by my surrounding voice. ''There''s no point in being royal'' if it can''t be recognized in any other way than that diplomacy can''t be much more because of intimidation by magic.


    It seemed harsh, but that was the lowest condition than having chosen the path as the Lord of the Al''s. Unless I myself seem to be on the tabular stage to avoid spoiling them full of talent (as to how to use it).


    What I want is a ''friend'', a ''trustworthy subordination'', not a ''fallen path together''.


    Whatever the way it is, the two of you will follow me, but I want to be in a position not to be ashamed of them.


    I think it was because of that thought that they kept trying even when they left beside me.


    Naturally, some years have to leave beside me than the Al''s and the others are choosing their way as knights. That''s what it takes to be a knight, and the Al''s would have honestly accepted it.


    - But the situation is going to be completely different than if I wasn''t ready.


    Fortunately for the two of them to leave, they were with those who were turning their backs on me again. I don''t think the Al''s and the others have guessed it and would have always worried about them.


    And... that wasn''t just Al and the others.


    ''Hey, El. If you can''t stand this situation, you have a future where you''re happy to be a lord somewhere. "


    Just once. Verily, only once, a word spoken by my mother, the queen.


    It should have been something the queen shouldn''t have said. Still, my mother guided me and offered me that way, ready to assume all my responsibilities.


    If I showed a shaky attitude with it, it might have been left as one of my options afterwards. But I immediately shook my head and denied it....... denied ''done''.


    "Sooner or later, Al and Klaus will come by, so I''ll stay here as royalty."


    I could even tell him with a smile because there were those who said, ''Be by my side''. More than that, I guess because of my own efforts to be worthy of being their Lord.


    My mother grinned in relief, ending the conversation as it was. And never again, I would have uttered that topic. I was convinced of my mother, I guess.


    And then there''s all sorts of things, and Al and the others are beside me. Not only with them, but also with those who told me they would choose me as Lord.


    And now - our people are joined by black cats from different worlds.


    "So, I borrowed this magic prop. It''s a very smiling video of a cat''s parents and children."


    "Heh... the Kingsguards also recommended me, hey?


    Without concealing curiosity, it is Mizuki who manipulates the magic props. Al and Klaus were listening to each other, and they''re watching from behind us with interest.


    Note that this is my office. If I''m wrong, it''s not a playroom or anything.


    It was Mizuki who came abruptly to smash it. "From Mr. Clarence. [What do you see as His Highness Elshon and the others?] and it was recommended! ''Along with the words, he showed the magic props in his hands.


    I would not be the only one who had a sense of crisis about the phrase ''Clarence''s recommendation''. I honestly can''t imagine Clarence recommending just cat footage.


    When I blame you, I''m scared. ''Sure, you''d be more convinced if they told you about the torture scene,'' etc., although I think Mizuki slipped his mouth too honestly.


    And the cat footage that started... unexpectedly, was something that usually seemed smiling.


    "I think the parents are noble cats... but the kittens are different, aren''t they?


    "Well, only adult cats were originally kept, and kittens were recovered by that cat on rainy days," he said.


    "Recovery¡­"


    "There was a rain noise, and they didn''t care about humans, but the cat seems to have noticed the squeal. He told me to go outside, and when he came back, he was looking for a kitten."


    What a sweet cat. I can''t believe you bothered to look around in the rain and protect your kitten.


    Turning to the video, a brown cat is doing hair repairs on a kitten of the same color. I don''t even look like a parent or a child.


    "What''s wrong with my mother and cat? If you''re this big, I think you have parents and brothers by your side."


    Asked in wonder, Mizuki turned into a troubled face.


    "He said he looked for the garden, but there was only one of these kids. After that, there''s no sign of the mother cat returning. Maybe he was mistaken and left by his mother and cat."


    "Oh...... If it''s wild, it''s not unusual."


    I''m more convinced than I feel heartless. Because it is also human to abandon weak children who do not know if they will grow properly and to raise only strong ones.


    Ning Lo, I would also have become a ''weak child'' living secluded somewhere if I had missed my choice. There is no harm to be done if it is not noticeable, but it is as if even existence is forgotten... to such existence.


    It was some fun voice from Al and the others that brought me back to reality when I was about to become a dark thought by accident.


    "It''s a sight you really remember, don''t you think? Hey, El?


    "Well, it looks familiar to us."


    With a slight grin, he returns his gaze to the video. In the footage, the kitten was scolded by the parent cat or slapped on the forefoot. Well, I can still tell you''re tapping lightly, so you''re not abusing me, you''re tapping the kitten.


    Still, I don''t think I can help but gaze at my stupid cat sitting next to me.


    ... Mizuki. The way you protest, looks just like the kitten in the footage. Kinchan, you know, where you call it, it''s really similar.


    I see those who called us cat parents and children take a good look. Indeed, the kitten''s protest overlaps with what Mizuki calls...


    "They say the adult cat is a male cat."


    "Eh."


    "He said the name is oddly ''El''. By the way, it''s kept at the home of one of the Kingsguards. I hear the kitten named it ''Mizuki''."


    "Ho."


    Even with a jittery eye, they''re just looking forward to it. In contrast, Mizuki seemed to know nothing, "Wow, coincidence!" and it is.


    Mizuki? You''re smart, so let''s realize the kitten''s name was taken from you, huh? ''El'' would be a real coincidence, but the kitten would obviously be your conscious name!?


    "Elle, don''t be so angry. If you look at all this, you''re just proud of your love cat. Well... after watching this footage, they always think this is what they know about you, right?" I saw this pickup somewhere, "he said."


    "Nah!?


    "It''s a familiar sight, so hey. I noticed some similarities with you, and for some reason this footage was turned to many people. Seems like you were quick to be recognized as a" cat parent "too, isn''t it?


    In other words, we were perceived as a smiling creature, as "someone" thought of leaking this footage with intent. Even I think it''s ''similar'' enough, so impression manipulation would have been easy.


    "Not at all......!


    I''m not sure if I can be shy or embarrassed. However, there is naturally also a feeling of gratitude for the backwork done before I knew it - which would also fall under backwork.


    Because this would undoubtedly have been done out of favor with me and Mizki. It seems we were getting more favors than I realized.


    "Rude! Who''s a game animal?"


    Apparently there was pride as a person, and Mizki raised her outraged voice.


    "I''ll come hunting for my prey, and you can have your hands and wait!


    ... What''s wrong with your pride as a person, stupid cat. You are supposed to be a magician. [M]


    "Is that where you get angry, Mizuki..."


    "I think that''s where it matters. Something useful, me."


    "You don''t say it yourself!


    If you tap him pessimistically, he''ll turn a jittery eye. When they saw us like that, Al and Klaus finally laughed.


    "Ha! You really look just like each other, you guys!


    "The guy who realizes how to use this footage is really capable. Ku... okay, human version of cat, parent and child."


    "You guys......!


    Even if it frightens you, Al and the others must know it''s a shake. Because of all the time we''ve spent together, it should be as much a prospect as I''ve always admired at this moment.


    "Laughing at each other on a crappy topic, temporarily with my friends". That was very difficult for me and something I could get at the end of years of hard time and effort.


    So...... I guess I can say this because I am aware of the effort I have made for there to be ''now''.


    - With all that, he said it was a ''happy life''.

 409 A happy life is its three.

    "In the case of the princess who dwells in madness" (Agnos perspective)


    "You are a [princess]."


    "So."


    You have to be nice to everyone.


    "... Look, I haven''t seen it"


    "All the princesses in the story are [very sweet], aren''t they?


    With that said, the nanny showed me a lot of picture books. I told many stories to make them heard.


    That''s what nanny kept telling me from a very young age.... she told me constantly that I had to be there.


    Her voice sounded so comfortable and gentle. You must have thought so because you felt the mercy directed at me.


    The samurai say it orally. "Poor princess" and.


    The knights behead with humility. "Our Protected Spirit Princess".


    When I asked him why it was, he said, ''For us, it''s true''. So... that''s why I thought it was the right thing to do.


    - In the first place, I didn''t know what was'' pathetic ''about me.


    You can''t even remember your mother. But I''m sure that''s the right thing to do, because everyone would say, ''He was so beautiful and kind''.


    Because that''s what the nanny said.


    For me, ''Most of all, the right girlfriend'' praised me wholeheartedly.


    The look on the nanny''s face that says'' she was a great person ''is very proud... I could understand that she thought so in the bottom of her heart.


    The nanny used to tell me. "Be like your late mother," he said.


    A being she feels most wonderful...... now she''s dead, my mother. A loving and beautiful side room that you had mercy on me until my death.


    But I didn''t know what that meant.


    I don''t remember your mother. It''s because I''ve never been able to find out in a portrait... what I''ve talked about.


    Ask everyone, they, they just say the same thing with their mouths.


    - "He was a very beautiful man."


    - "I was very good, but I wasn''t proud of it"


    - "He was nice to everyone"


    ¡­¡­


    Could it have been ''what exactly''? I guess I have to be someone like your mother, right?


    When I asked the nanny, she was a little surprised. And look like you''re in trouble. Eventually, he brought a bunch of picture books from somewhere and made me read them.


    I read from it¡­ that ''we must be kind to the weak''.


    Beyond being royal, I fall into the category of the strong. So to those in need, to those who are weak, ''we must reach out''.


    Many of the ''princesses'' in the story, because they were kind to the people. So I''m sure that''s right.


    At the same time, I thought ''princess'' was a protected and respected being by many. The knight who cut and killed the thief who tried to kill me said... ''That can''t be forgiven!''.


    Strong tone, harsh words, saying, ''Whoever harms me is evil''. Everyone agreed with that, so I thought it was the right thing to do.


    So... I hate those who stand in my way.


    I hate everything that stands in my way of ''trying to be right''!


    Even nannies used to say... ''Please, have a [happy life]''. Because that''s what your mother wants.


    I''ve been trying ever since I made that decision. ''The way we all want'' is what I''m supposed to be.


    I have to be the princess that comes out of Miga. I guess that''s my ''happiness''......?


    And yet from time to time, there are people trying to destroy ''my happiness''.


    "He doesn''t deserve a prince like you right now.... I don''t need it"


    Never tied, beautiful prince. A very brilliant and lonely prince with blue eyes in his golden hair like that that which appears in the miga.


    I''ve only seen it in a portrait, but it was enough to fall in love. Because it was really a ''lovely prince who comes out in the miga'' itself.


    Yet... yet that one has changed. I''m no longer the prince who comes out to Miga!


    I can''t forgive you... even though that one has to be ''The Prince Who Comes Out to Miga''.


    You can''t forgive me...... you can''t believe you broke my world!


    So I decided to break it. You have a prince who dies unfortunately, right? I''ll wave you a new role.


    Tragedy invites everyone to tears because its protagonists are beautiful. Excellence spares its existence being lost.


    Let''s see that one as the protagonist of such a tragedy and mourn me as a princess who lost a charming prince.... because such a ''princess'' also appears in the story.


    "Hey, will you do me a favor?


    There are plenty of people out there who will do me a favor. You kneel at me because I''ve always been a ''princess like you come out of an ogre''.


    ... Hey, Mother. Am I ''happy'' like this?


    Sometimes, it''s annoying to be able to turn a noisy or painful eye, but it''s the people who can get rid of the cause. So... ''the way I''ve lived so far has been right'', right?


    It''s the way your most trusted nanny showed you. You can''t be wrong, can you?


    I will live a happy life, as you wish. Because that''s the only thing I can do for you and it''s happiness for me.


    Isn''t that right? Mother...


    "In the case of a certain squire" (squire perspective)


    "From the time we were born, we had a life to enslave"


    - It was my grandmother who gave up and told me with a tone and expression.


    Idio, a country on the edge of the continent. It is the oldest country on the continent, and at the same time a country where discrimination remains deeply rooted, boasting that it drove the flourishing races of earlier times to ruin.


    Every time I heard this story, it was'' shuddering ''that sprang up in my chest....... is it to justify discrimination or it beautifies my country too much.


    In the first place, the decline of such a species is arguably what it deserves. No matter how much magic you have as a species, it''s only natural to lose to the backwards.


    Those who flourished in earlier times were highly magical, but they were not good at creating new ones.


    "Natural Consequences" overtake those who have the talent to create new surgical formulas.


    The point is that it is the result of emphasizing only the height of magic and underestimating the efforts of others. After not acknowledging it and refusing to join hands with others, he went on the path to twitching and annihilation.


    Now only live secluded on land that is not even on the map. But only the pureblooded ones.


    Their exclusivism is the same, not acknowledging those who mix blood with others. Now that there are quite a few mixed bloods all over the continent, only they who protect pure blood are the ''heirs of honorable blood'', and do not acknowledge ''impurities''.


    If we were to interpret it in an unlimited favor, would we even say ''proud''? From the side, even if it is only the ''strength of the loser'', if it is the food that connects the blood, it makes sense.


    ... at least because it would be better than us.


    Idio is the country that has fought most with one race - like other countries, he also thinks it''s a big deal that he didn''t do well to accept - and naturally there was a lot of hatred for each other.


    If we do not give in to each other, nature and the country will be exhausted. Inside Idio there was dissatisfaction with royalty and nobility, and it was the prisoners gained by the war who were regarded as the receptacle to that dissatisfaction.


    Even when it comes to captivity, that includes civilians who have become entangled there. Normally, they would be freed by intercountry intercourse, but one race trumpeted them all to the point of ''not needing someone who fell into the hands of the enemy''.


    When this happens, the treatment of prisoners in Idio will be at the bottom.... If it had been killed here, it would have ended there. What did not happen was the words of one ''good'' king.


    - "Let''s enslave them and give them a place"


    Worst of all, the magic application and the like were above the Idio mage. That''s why it was possible to enslave them.... No matter how much magic it takes, it doesn''t make sense if you can''t do the curse.


    This'' warmth ''was accepted, and the future of captives being enslaved by Idios until all of us or their descendants was decided.


    The phrase ''no place'' would also have been correct at the time. Because many countries were tired and could not afford to bring troubles into a situation that should also be described as a shift in time.


    Well, the people of the country who were in contention with themselves. I was familiar with the stubbornness of not acknowledging others, and it was due in part to the lack of good emotions.


    More than that, it is other personnel. What the hell do you mean, in exchange for the prisoners? Even if someone talks about rescue, they can''t get approval or anything.


    And the prisoners were to be treated as the people of Idio. Even so, ''I thank Idio for accepting me, and I will devote my life'', even though he was forced to swear by the constraints.


    You wanted to say that it was only ''by virtue of good intentions, I accepted the abominable'' and not a slave. Even if it was obviously pre-construction against another country, disregarding their will.


    Even then, every time a child is born, constraints are imposed and they continue to be enslaved. Those who were the people of Idio deserved to use them.


    That''s how time flies... now that I exist. By then, our clan is naturally subordinate, and everyone will have the look of giving up and only living their days according to someone else.


    No one scratches to get it because they don''t know freedom. I guess there were such thoughts in the context of enslaving even descendants.


    ... Yes, I was one of those people who lived that way with me.


    The turning point came at the time of the assassination mission of an aristocrat with Harvis. I met that one - Master Agnos - who failed after an unexpected counterattack and hid in the shade with wounds.


    "Oh... you''re hurt."


    ''Let''s give him a hand right away. It''s okay, I''m just gonna give you a hand. "


    I didn''t even initially think of the words I was told when I was seen as faintly pigmented.


    ''Cause you don''t have a choice, do you? Because it was normal for us to be used, and none of us had ever been cared for to get hurt.


    It was the ''usual thing'' to be reprimanded for failing the mission and waging violence. I don''t remember being called a kind word.


    ''Oh, don''t be so vigilant. You''re my customer. "


    The injury prevented me from moving and I just stared... Master Agnos took care of me himself. I don''t even hear the samurai stop, only for me who is suspicious......!


    Later, I found out she was a princess called "Princess Spirit". Beautiful and gentle, said she was the only daughter in the late side room.


    At the same time, she was asked what she owned. I don''t know what kind of consideration you paid, but I hear Idio handed over my figure lightly.


    Well, I guess you had the burden of ordering me to assassinate you. Responsibility can be shifted if you give it up as a princess''s possession rather than being spoken of badly and protested by Harvis.


    In the first place, it was Lady Agnos who protected people from other countries in the form of customers and said ''I want'' to that phrase. ''Meditate your eyes for anything more awkward than passing through impotence,'' he might have said.


    But as a result, I am owned by Master Agnos. It has been unthinkable for so long that we can live in freedom.


    - That''s when I decided. Whatever it is, I will give it to Master Agnos.


    That was not only for me, but for all those protected by Lady Agnos.


    I also know that Master Agnos is a being called the "Princess of the Vain Spirit," who is influenced by the starch of blood. But what do you say that is?


    Lord Agnos was the only one who helped me, freed me from unwanted slavery, and was kind to me.


    That''s all that matters. Even with a lot of "The Guy That Was Possible," Master Agnos was the only one who actually did it for me. Feel grateful, what''s wrong?


    It doesn''t matter if what Agnos wants is right or not. I say Lord Agnos is satisfied, that''s fine.


    To be cursed of evil by the world, that''s not what I found out.


    Whether the country leans, the only thing that matters is'' fulfilling the wishes of Master Agnos''.


    "Hey, will you do me a favor?


    "Pleasure."


    So it doesn''t matter what this'' favor ''brings. I don''t know how hard it is for me to learn so little, and I''m taught in the first place,'' The life of the Lord is absolute ''.


    Whatever that future may be, I will just hold back beside Master Agnos and keep fulfilling my wishes.


    Even if that was the future of ruin.... even if Master Agnos didn''t have the truth and pity for me.


    Because it is true that it was the only kind hand that was extended. For me, that''s everything.


    I came across a being that I could wholeheartedly call the Lord. I''m sure that''s what you could call a ''happy life''.

 410 What is an out-of-the-box/happy life?

    - Corbella - In A Room (Celestina Perspective)


    After returning home from a night club in Kibera and sending a group of picture book sales who came afterwards to their next destination.


    I was summoned by my father - King Corbella - to make this report.


    Of course, some things have been reported shortly after returning home. This call is more than that...... the point is that I have been asked to report again through a series of streams and my own views.


    I''m not in politics yet. But if you want such a position in the future, it is only natural that you should be asked to grow every day.


    With this report, it''s part of it. Can I correctly recognise the situation/information or explain what underlies it? It''s a ''report'' to the ''king'', not the ''father'', and questions and such are relentlessly poked.... it''s also my father''s kindness.


    When I was on the listening side, I didn''t know the difficulty, the weight of the responsibility, but now I just lose my mind in the competence of those who were reporting because of the difficulty. Reporting without personal emotions is difficult inside.


    But at the same time, I feel rewarded. This time, there was also a hand in sending my brother. My older brother would have made it much easier to understand and report accurately than me not involved in politics.


    Still left it to me because I''m one of the guardians and... I guess I want to grow myself. "Not only do you see up close the way those, including the Magic Instructor, but learn from them," because my father sent me away.


    "I couldn''t believe how many times I asked... but now that I know some ''group of sales'', I''m convinced. Was the wound of war madness deeply rooted and must be purified in the present generation?"


    "Make that look as natural as possible too...... right. Miss Leelier, of course, was not afraid of the development in which the Duke of Alogancia family would be convicted as one. This seems to be because your son, who was acting differently, kept his distance."


    His father, who received the report, looked surprised, but immediately came to think of the reason.


    "All my sons were royalty. I see, have they limited themselves by their own will?"


    "Probably."


    Affirmative, Father exhaled deeply.


    "With King Kivela, you wouldn''t have wanted such an end. Let the children support the next generation, and the Duke''s family will regain their rightful place. In a way, that wish came true."


    "It must have been Miss Leary who couldn''t help it. If you''re surrounded by stupid parents, others can''t get their hands on you inside. What can I say, I was able to use my position. Depending on your education, you''ve become a delicacy that can support the next generation of Kivera."


    What if Miss Leary had the same education as her brothers?


    If arrogance was such that you could use your position to stand around?


    Lord Lucas referred to Miss Leelier as'' cunning ''. Even though he is not educated in many ways, it is his assessment. If you''re incapacitated, you can''t say that.


    In the first place, she didn''t even cry. Regardless of the direction, I guess I only had the temper to scratch my feet until the end.


    But even if you think so, I don''t speak of the possibilities that came to mind earlier. That, of course, was not out of pity for Miss Leary.


    "With Miss Leelier, I have trouble losing my place. If he had followed the king who publicly proclaimed his walk to another country and used his position as the king''s niece to become a pawn in his political marriage..."


    "Threats, I guess. Without something like this, you can''t imitate it in a detour. No matter how much you marry, the lady with the back shield of King Kivela. It''s hard to say that none of them have the influence or the ability to speak."


    Unexpectedly, silence with your father. This one incident was totally unexpected, but it pains me that other countries have avoided a future that brings in the outrageous'' troublemakers''.


    Whatever, this settlement largely affects two points: ''Miss Leelier was foolish'' and ''King Kivella has decided to be ready''.


    The addition of Mizki, who has connections with both countries there, presented other countries with the option of ''sticking with King Kivela''. You chose to join hands with Mizuki only if the wounds were minimal with King Kivela.


    If one incident in Alberda had remained hidden¡­ the damage would have expanded in the future and ''Kivera would still change nothing'' would have been recognised by other countries. In the first place, unrelated countries have no right to know one thing about Alberda.


    "I don''t know what Lord Magic Master thinks, but in a way linked to the defeat of Kivera earlier, we avoided ''disaster''. It was the Lord of the Magic Guide who made Kivela the hangover to change and led this settlement. Are you saying that he who calls himself the Wizard is not insulted?"


    "I don''t think Mizuki thinks that much..."


    "Oh, it doesn''t mean His Majesty the Magic Master has plotted everything. Because we are the ones who ''use'' what the Wizard has accomplished. But with the involvement of His Majesty the Magic Master, there is undoubtedly more path to choose from. That''s what they call" insulting. "that existence itself affects this world,"


    ¡­¡­


    Indeed, I agree with your father''s words. In the first place, if Mizki hadn''t defeated Kivela, King Kivela wouldn''t have changed his mind.


    Had King Kivela not made the decision to ''walk over to another country'', it would have been possible to send Miss Leelier out for the purpose of confusing another country.


    If Miss Leary was smart and ambitious, she might have confused another country in a way that would accompany the king''s will.


    There was a chance that she would be given some role, be a pawn in a political marriage, be a villain vowing allegiance to the royal family. Even though coincidences overlap, they often crushed such a future.


    Then what was wrong with Miss Leelier, who was zeroed out of "A Good Future"?


    "Princess Lillian of Sarovara has a future to start over. But to Miss Leelier, ''such a future is not coming''. This difference..."


    "Of course, that would mean enemies of the Demon Master or not. It''s weirder to strip your fangs of ''The World''s Disaster'' and think you''ll be all right. Besides... Ceres, it''s just like you. Are you also" the one who chose the choices His Majesty the Magic Master brings "?


    "I chose that future... if I may say more, because ''what'' caused you to get to know His Majesty the Magic Master? That Demon Master is horrible, but it''s not like he doesn''t have feelings. Now that you are married to Kibera for the sake of your kingdom, you will be friends of His Majesty the Wizard?


    "It is...... But more than I am a princess, I guess that''s natural. That''s when everyone told me they''d fight for me. Because of that word, I thought I would never lose everyone."


    Corbella is tightly tied because everyone lives with each other, and ''discerning'' doesn''t mean much. Even if we keep our distance or confront each other, most of the time there''s a reason we have to.


    Or even survival becomes more difficult when we are fighting internally. Sometimes I guess it''s because we''ve been through hard times together that we have a strong sense of fellowship.


    That''s why when they said, ''You can refuse to talk to me,'' I was ready.


    No matter how full of misery my future may be, if I have the pride of defending my country, I can live.


    The path that everyone tried to choose was inherently one that should never be chosen. You dared to speak of it and try to protect me.


    I wonder how many princesses can get that far? I was definitely a ''happy princess'', even if it would be a ''tragic princess'' in the world.


    Perhaps it is because I heard about the circumstances in which Lord Lucas was placed that I feel unnecessarily so. I was flattered by how friendly Mizuki and I were, but I still thought my impression had changed a lot.


    That can also be seen from the apology of Lord Lucas during his visit to Kivera in this case.


    ''I know it is now, but I''m sorry about that time. I think of you as my father''s submissive pawn. I''m so disgusted, I let you suffer.''


    "I know the numerous lines that trample the pride of the royal family are not supposed to be forgiven, but I want you to apologize for being serious.... I''m sorry ''


    To Lord Lucas, who says so and bows his head, I also remembered that I only saw him as'' the royal family of Kivera who threatened my country ''.


    Regardless of what Elaine and Lord Lucas did to those who tried to like me, all Lord Lucas himself did to me was'' gaze of disgust and cold words''.


    No matter what the words say, no harm was done. In the first place, the purpose of the knight, who had rarely shown himself, was to see things, and I don''t remember being done anything. Even though we can never win with force,


    ''I receive an apology.... and I want you to apologize to me too. I''m so sorry to see you with cloudy eyes. It was King Kivela who demanded the princess from Corbella, not you. Harassing me is also arbitrary on the part of the fools. I can''t possibly blame you for all that. This way, I''m sorry I didn''t even discuss it''


    Lord Lucas was surprised, but I also needed a hang-up. If we cloud our eyes as we envisioned it, one day we will do the same thing as the nobles of this time Alberda - the cause that feared Kivela and was set to pass through Miss Leary''s endeavors.


    I also thought it seemed this way because everything was in the past and above all because I had grown myself. I will always be ''Poor Celestina'', as long as I remain victim conscious. In that case, you can''t even go out with ''friends'' on an equal footing.


    The apology from Lord Lucas and my response at that time have been communicated to Father. With that in mind, I suppose Father said, ''You too are the one who has chosen the choices His Majesty the Wizard brings''.


    ... That''s why.


    "Father. I do not believe that what I once made was wrong. I was relieved when I came back to this country. I was delighted that the possibility of competing with Kivera was distant. But... I''m a little bored right now."


    "Hmm?"


    Looks interesting somewhere, Father prompts me first. I laughed sunny at my father like that.


    "I have to be spoiled for it, even though I''m nowhere else, such as'' Poor Princess''....... but I just don''t feel like wasting time. I want to be on the stage as a friend of the Wizard."


    Now is the time to learn a lot. ''Cecil'' would have a variety of experiences that the princess could not.


    Most importantly, I''m not the only one making an effort. The future queen of Sarovara, the Duke and Lady of Barraksin, are also people who want to be on par with Mizki and Princess Tircia.


    And... I have another friend to target.


    A proud friend who is strong, beautiful, and just a little less honest...... Elaine.


    Even loneliness, scandal, and ridicule by identity could not be shackles to stop her from walking.


    That was the same for Mizuki and Princess Tircia. Compared to them, I wasn''t ready for that before my knowledge or experience.


    This would not treat Mizuki or the guardians in the same line. I was unhappy with that, but in retrospect, it was merely the child''s patience.


    So...... now I''m going to aim for a presence that they can recognize.


    The time may come to force self-sacrifice more than being a princess. But even in that situation, like Elaine, I want to win everything and go down to the Underworld laughing high.


    Scratch as many feet as you can, use whatever you can use. If I worked harder than this, I feel I can accept whatever the consequences may be.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, I don''t even feel like Mizuki''s going to do anything in the meantime.


    Repeat all the results just moments before I am ready to end in a sunny mood. That''s who Mizuki is, and that''s why the world is afraid of him.


    ... because self-absorbed daughters who have no common sense can make the impossible light and break people''s hearts.


    "Corbella is my top priority. That''s my pride. For this, use your identity and connections as a princess¡­ even being a friend of the Wizard. I don''t mind being called a bad girl. Whether the evil ones in this country say it, I wish I knew it myself."


    "Did you learn that from the Master of Magic?


    "Others are Princess Tircia and Elaine, aren''t they? I am truly, blessed to be a friend!


    If you laugh and snort, Father smiles satisfactorily. To that grin I realized that my choices were not wrong.


    We know that at that time there are those who cursed and mourned for their remorse that they could not resist Kivela. I was sad that at the same time I was happy with it, I scratched them indelibly.


    But if there is my growth at the end of it.... If you have happiness, one day it could be a memory that you can laugh and talk about.


    I have myself somewhere certain that such a future will come. "The Happy Princess" will always live a happy life!

 411 Discussion and exposure is one of those in the afternoon.

    - In a room in Alberda Royal Castle.


    I don''t know if I can say one thing about Mr. Rosa - but it was the beginning - shows a one-off settlement.


    Together with confirming and reporting the situation, I was called to Master Will and Glenn.


    If you blame me, it''s a launch. Good luck, guys!


    It should be noted that Krista is not here because she bumps into work. In person, she felt terribly sorry for herself, so now I''m going to make tea when she can join us.


    ¡­¡­


    I mean, Christa''s in charge of ''work'', and it''s going to be the real deal!


    Needless to say, that''s about Mr. Rosa''s divestiture. Now that the picture books are out and full of topics, Krista herself is rooting for something like "The Lady Who Became Princess Rose''s Ex Was My Best Friend and All".


    If this further fuels interest in ''Princess Rose'' and promotes added value, the day will not be far away when a new fianc¨¦ candidate will emerge. Based on this one case, even if you have the scandal of breaking your engagement, the added value you can expect to get.


    I''m not letting Rosa be a tragic warlord!


    Master Krista spoke out forcefully as her interest in the picture books spread to the aristocratic class. Since I''m a princess with her, I guess I''m leading the way to the end of the line where ''The Lady Who Was Disengaged'' follows - the possibility that there are no heterosexuals of matching age, or the possibility that they can push bad property.


    Of course, it''s the same as me. I want you to be very happy for a lady who is unhappy and doesn''t forget kindness and hard work.


    In the worst case scenario, I told another country, "Don''t you want to talk to Princess Rose''s ex-name lady? ''Sometimes I''m going to ask. This would not be a bad thing, as we can expect good publicity effects from that country as well.


    Thank you for your hard work, Master Magic.


    I hear you''re going to be late at work, Glenn - I don''t know what kind of job it is - and while waiting, Master Will comes with words of labor in a bitter way. Of course not.


    "Yeah, I''m really tired."


    Quick answer. Yeah, seriously, I''m tired. ''Cause I was pretty much doing the rooting to another country by myself......!


    I just can''t help it all. Alberda is a ''Party in the Disengagement'', a separate issue from the picture book thing. Even if the original story is about that divestiture, it was the Magic Master and King Kivera who developed it into entertainment commerce.


    Although there are many people confusing those responsible, the two things are separate. So the merchants involved in the picture books are exclusive to Kivera and Irfena. Alberda is not in there.


    One of the things about my ex-fianc¨¦ Knight Kingsguard''s home is that I personally thought I didn''t like it. Something about Rosa and Glenn, but more than that, ''What can you do to the merchants under the protection of the Demon King!'' It feels like.


    It was "retaliation for the damaged Ilfena merchants" on the extension of the engagement. It has nothing to do with the production of picture books.


    "You took a hard time. Well, let''s just say I enjoyed it more than anything."


    "If I tell the Demon King, he''ll look delicate, won''t he?


    "Kuck... that''s all I can say, right? Because the wish of my Alberda is only ''to ask forgiveness of the merchants of Ilfena, who have been annoyed by the unsolicited breaking of their engagement''. Nor do I intend to differ in King Kivela''s decision."


    ¡­¡­


    Dear Will, whilst smiling bitterly, speaks of ''perception for the world''. I perceived what he wanted, and I clapped my shoulders.


    I guess Master Will dared speak of ''facts for Alberda'' because he knows I possess the demonic props of the record. Needless to say, that''s behavior in anticipation of being passed on to Irfena.


    This time, Alberda is the first to call it an apology and is sending Master Krista to Ilfena.


    Therefore, once again, there is no need to send a messenger from Alberda.


    Receiving an apology from Alberda, Ilfena keeps things in check. And the divestiture in question - but what was looked down on is in the roots - was granted permission by the king, Master Will.


    I mean, I can''t complain or retaliate on this matter. May I say that I am in a bystander position with regard to the matter of ''publication of picture books and the acquittal of Miss Leelier''?


    Lady Leelier and the Duke of Alogancia''s "That" (Interpretation) is only "The Property of the Shattered Mage & King Kivera" and for Ilfena it is "a joint venture between them".


    Of course, we already have an excuse for when you get poked.


    The merchants involved in the book, the ones who got annoyed about the divestiture?


    - From the beginning, I was connected to a merchant who was being looked after by a demon conductor.


    You think the magician is doing something unsolicited, but not responsible for the irfenas you let go of the wild?


    - King Kivera is an accomplice, is there something? I gave my parents permission, though.


    You can''t tell the story of Princess Rose without Alberda''s help, can you?


    - Princess Christa and the ''personally intimated'' magician heard the story directly from her.


    That''s it, ''Ilfena and Alberda didn''t plot it!'' Three consecutive excuses. I''m not lying because it was Kivela & the Magic Instructor (individual) who plotted it.


    The decision by Alberda to lower his drinks retention and the fact that Irfena got the hang of starting a new business were the result of King Kivela and the Mage''s overshadowed.


    We are the playful ones... more than the chief power of Kivera is an accomplice, ''You can just scold me, Boquete! It also sums up previous sins and liquidates them!'' In that direction, no wonder it''s a massive ''farce'' involving other countries, too, right?


    I think the guardians enjoyed it a lot because they were just saying ''catchy'' too.


    ¡­¡­


    After that, it was a sermon in the front seat at Ilfena......!


    So the Demon King predicted my actions and those of the Guardians! In addition to the Irfena momentum, Sayle was with him, apparently because Rudolph had asked him to ''preach, because he would be overshadowed anyway''.


    I couldn''t go, I stubbornly... I guess not. Maybe.


    "I think you''ll be fine there. Miss Leelier and I have learned that she has exterminated herself at the night club and that this case is led by King Kivera."


    "Hmm?"


    To put it all out, Master Will narrowed his eyes funny.


    "Alberda had ''declined'' to participate in the nightclub. Besides, the contents of the picture book are there. You don''t have to say," Alberda has nothing to do with the crime, "it just seems like King Quivera has voluntarily shown his sincerity."


    "That''s more than anything. Even this one is not willing to protest again than has already received an apology from King Kivera. King Kivela still has to stay strong."


    He also sees the importance of King Kivela, who nods satisfactorily. King Kivela appeared to be lower back than necessary and seemed to want to avoid getting backlash from within Kivela.


    "Whatever it is, you''re right to involve the Demon Master! Alberda may not be taken badly for spreading information and engaging countries because of his personal and wide-ranging contacts. I don''t care if the country gets bad for each other."


    "Haha! It really feels like the culprits are the only ones at fault for this one."


    No kidding, I''m done with it. It''s just that Miss Leelier got a little greedy and did something about ''looking down on Alberda'', so the story got bigger.


    A duke''s wife (the king''s niece) in a country who wears a king who has publicly proclaimed his steps toward another country can''t do that... you can''t deny the word of the king of your own country outright!


    That''s why. Due to the attitude of King Kivera''s niece princess, suspicion of Kivera - are you really willing to walk over? And so on - it sprang up. King Kivela''s bust was also seen as the primary cause.


    "King Kivela was about to be crushed by a quick hike in the first step of a step-by-step plan for the future. From the former, King Kivera is a royal and harsh character of the country. Once you brace your stomach, it''s ready to go."


    As somewhere shuddered, I remembered ''King Kivela has driven down his predecessors'' to the appearance of Master Will, who talks smugly.


    The belligerent King of Kivera, even called ''War Madness''... there''s never going to be a lot of guys who can drive such creatures down with their power.


    And that also applies to Master Will. You should be kicking down the top candidates for inheritance more than what they call ''the usurper of the throne''. If they pulled it off in peace, they wouldn''t say it like this.


    "Speaking of which, was Alberda in a similar situation to Kivera"


    "Well. But fortunately, my predecessor, the princess, took my side."


    "So the princess is now Queen Alberda?


    I tilt my heart, my neck, even as I listen. For what it''s worth, it''s like Mr. Will is saying a lot. If you fit into the son-in-law of a princess, I feel strange about the expression usurper.


    Then Master Will gave an unexpected look...... he nodded to convince me that he immediately came to something.


    "Oh, Lord Magic Master is close to His Highness Elshon. Are those in a position to contain other royalties, especially His Highness Elshon, at a distance from His Majesty the Wizard?"


    "Heh? Sure, I hardly face any other Irfena royalty than the Demon King..."


    "The country has a duty of surveillance beyond the fact that His Majesty the Wizard is a man of another world. Even if the guardian is flushed into personal feelings, other royalties will make the right decisions. We need more people to look at than we need to be protectorates."


    "I see."


    However, the King will have a variety of reports from the Knights Commander. I feel like you''re having a look at me with the Kingsguard knights coming to dinner in the knight''s dorm.


    But when Will laughed, he made fun of the bomb statement for me.


    "You know... the first princess who supported me is now Queen Ilfena, right?


    "... Huh?


    "I mean, the mother of His Highness Elshon."


    "Seriously!?


    - Actually, only once, you''ve met the queen.


    It feels like I didn''t come all the way here to see you or anything, but coincidentally at Janet''s place, a female knight... He looked pretty young and I thought he was my sister until I was corrected by the Demon King.


    By the way, when you hear that, you seem to be happy to affirm it. You''re casual, you''re just a little teachy (predicted), the queen of Ilfena.


    "... you''re a tea man, the queen."


    "Wait, why, out of sight!?


    "I mistook you for my sister because you looked so young when I only met you once"


    "Oh, because she''s highly magical...... Highly magical, they say it''s hard to get old. It''s just that I used to worry about the power of His Highness Elshon because of me, right?


    "I was deceived on the spot, until later corrected by the Demon King, but I was deceived!?


    ¡­¡­ I''ve got plenty of room in my heart, forgive me. "


    That being said, Master Will turns a gentle blind eye.... Hey, what do you mean by whispering "I knew, didn''t you change your personality"?


    Looking with a jittery eye, Master Will stroked his head with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t have much to do with the Demon Master, and I guess I got into it by chance. But I was relieved to hear what I was saying. I''ve always cared about His Highness Elshon."


    "Ahhh... when you feel responsible as a mother?


    "Well. Besides, they let him get away from his country."


    Lady Will laughed mockingly at the fact that she was'' let go of her country ''.


    "It''s a pitiful story, but you couldn''t afford to protect me. Besides, a position I can''t refuse if my father decides who to marry politically.... I don''t care what he thinks, he''s going to help King Fool."


    "A princess or a courtier doesn''t have the freedom to marry..."


    I''m sorry to hear that, but in their ranks, ''that''s normal''. You can''t possibly do that, such as the princess who should set an example against it.


    Unexpectedly, I think of the time of Alberda and lay my eyes down.... but.


    That''s all that was serial.


    Master Will made some further bomb remarks while looking away!


    "If you''re worried, Glenn says, ''Ask Ilfena to help, let her go!'' I said it out. ''Cause if it''s an excuse for a fool king, I have a good idea!'' What?"


    "Ha!? Glenn!?"


    What have you done, Red Cat?


    "''Firstly, having asked Ilfena to cooperate, I will have an edge visit from there. Let the fool king say [let the royal family of Ilfena daughter-in-law the princess who was going to keep it at hand, so send one of the children born here too], and breathe in the royal family of Ilfena, which also feeds on the fact that direct blood is available''"


    "I see, if ''a child with the blood of the royal Irfena is available'', then there can be a future in which his breath-taking son will be king,"


    But it has to be a situation where the Irfena royal family has no trace. Even assassinations, they think.


    To be honest, I didn''t think Irfena would notice that.


    "That won''t turn you down at the stage where you asked for help? Ilfena can''t believe how fast she feels about that, can she?


    "That''s why Glenn said, ''Ask Ilfena to help''. If the Alberda side attaches a condition for the princess to be interceded, he asks the Irfena side to say, ''While drinking that condition, [the first child is a trace, so I want him to be a child after that]''. It''s a legitimate argument, and just as foolish a king wouldn''t be able to complain, would he?


    Yeah, then you can''t complain. If you say "after the third child," you may complain, "I don''t know if I can have a child that far," but if the second child, which is supposed to be a spare, is also a candidate for adoption... first of all, you won''t be able to complain.


    "... so? What are the conditions from the Irfena side? It also benefited Irfena more than we cooperated, didn''t it?


    "Of course. ''Alliance to Kivera'', which was also for superficial reasons, is the connection we both want. In that case, Irfena was watching if our fool king couldn''t count on him. So... the condition for cooperation was that I should be king within four years."


    Master Will says it''s too late, but at the time, is this a fairly difficult condition? Though to let the Princess escape, the Fool King will have automatically acquired the position of ''Father of the Princess of King Ilfena''.


    Naturally, there will be people trying to get in the mood, and I feel the chair of the next king has become more and more attractive. The battle will intensify, no doubt.


    "By the way, if after four years I could not be king, Princess Wang had a plan to gradually move away from the surface stage on the grounds that ''I broke my body when I gave birth to my first child''. Of course, I don''t even make a second child.... If I didn''t become king, my promise to Alberda would be a heavy shackle."


    "Well, that''s a promise between countries."


    Not "Promise to the Fool King Individual," but "Decisions between the Two Kingdoms". The princess''s marriage was recognized because it was not the only fool king who could use it.


    In other words... in the context of Master Will''s exclusion of the other heirs, he said it was also to protect the princess who became the Crown Princess of Ilfena and her children.


    So you''re going to hang out fine even if they call you the usurper!


    I didn''t aim for the throne out of ambition, and I''m keeping my word and showing strength.


    So now Irfena and Alberda have a relatively close relationship? I''m also convinced of the Demon King''s attitude toward Christa. Besides being a blood relative, you weren''t friends you didn''t know at all.


    What will be spared is that Christa is not very used to the intimidation of the Demon King? But since all this is accustomed to everything, it may be harsh on Christa, the royalty of another country.


    ... At that time, I felt something that caught on.


    "Hmm...? Time Limit Available......?


    Lady Will laughed joyfully at me as I leaned over her neck.


    "Oh, I knew you noticed. Without Glenn, it would have been difficult for me to hold the throne within the time presented. By the way, Glenn is the biggest credit I''ve ever made to the throne.... Without Glenn, His Highness Elshon could not have been born"


    Red Cat...... I wouldn''t have even thought of shards about Ilfena, horrible kid......!


    You took the key to the demon king''s birth. I mean, if it weren''t for the Demon King, I''d be the "Mage of Disaster" confirmed, wouldn''t I?


    "Ha, are you surprised at the growth of your disciples! What do you say, our Glenn will be amazing!


    ¡­¡­


    Sounds like fun, huh? Master Will. Doesn''t that personality look a little like the queen of Ilfena!?

 412 Discussion and exposure are two of them at one time in the afternoon.

    After hearing the facts of the shock from Master Will.


    ... I was even listening to My Discipleship Pride by Master Will. I don''t know why, I''m just listening, but I''m getting a little tired.


    "... there''s something about it. Hey, they looked amazing when they found out it was Glenn who set them up!


    ¡­¡­ Are you sure? "


    Maybe you haven''t been blessed with someone to talk to before. Glenn was hiding the fact that he was an otherworlder - he stopped hiding it when I came - so I had no choice but to do all this.


    And, I mean.


    Glenn seems to have relentlessly softened him to true ~ after he made up his mind. This is more likely because of the impending time limit without joking than because we didn''t know what to add or subtract.


    In the first place, you said to Master Will, ''It''s a pitiful story, but I couldn''t afford to protect the princess''... this means that Master Will himself was next to the danger to his life, right?


    That''s where the red cat from the other world was thrown.


    I guess he snuck up on the owner''s enemies for all the grace he picked up.


    I hear Glenn faithfully executed our teachings because Master Will testified that it was a gift for the education of his wizards.


    On the contrary, there are undoubtedly a number of measures to frighten my fellow citizens, sometimes even Master Will, the effect of ''the useless adults who call themselves guardians'', headed by me.


    ''Cause,'' Don''t show half-hearted emotion, don''t show mercy to your enemies. Don''t tell me the beauty, get rid of the interrupters, and know you''re the only one laughing at the end! ''I taught you, it''s our guild.


    Because they were all adults, they were unanimous in the direction of ''It''s more important than justice, it''s smart standing around winning out of life''. If good intentions, justice and other beautiful things alone make you happy, there is no such thing as a criminal.


    With a raw warm eye to Master Will, ''We, the Good Jobs of the Time...!'' As he was immersed in emotion, Master Will smiled calmly.


    "Well, I''m glad the Wizards taught Glenn so much. Some people in different worlds don''t understand the difference between their worlds and this world''s common sense. There''s a certain number of them."


    "Oh... is it like there''s a difference between the way you think about nobility and how you think about it as a civilian"


    "Well. I don''t think I have a choice, and to some extent I have an understanding of my surroundings. But I would buy the objection if it seemed to make a vocal claim. If Glenn was like that, I don''t think he could have taken refuge with me."


    I see. Since Glenn rarely had such a thing, was he not suspected of being an alien, even though he was thought to be a ''inexperienced child''? There is no way that a child can make such a decision.


    Glenn himself would be a calm kid to observe the surroundings, and so the pseudo was perfect.


    "You can praise me more, right?" Well done, I tailored it to that condition! ''What! "


    If you stick your chest up for all the payback you''ve ever had.


    "Oh, yeah. I think that''s awesome, but I think it was Glenn''s own effort that made it his own while leaving a common sense part behind."


    "Why?"


    "Glenn is not as destructive as Lord Mage. It would stand out in a different way if it looked just like you."


    "My child is decent," he denied all the while distracting me.... Yet you only hold your brother proud?


    Laughing brightly at me with a jittery eye, Master Will continued with a serene look.


    "It''s true that I appreciate it. At that time, everything I hoped for came true. To be honest, I didn''t think it was possible to replace him without giving him a victim.... I was prepared for the other proximities."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how hard it is to replace you in the industry. Master Will and I would not bother to say what is also to be said as a disgrace to our country.


    This is how you are telling me now...... I really think it''s because you appreciate Glenn. I can tell you that Master Will has shown me sincerity because there are verses that see me like a parent representative in the original world.


    "I scratched my feet with us. Even Glenn didn''t wear mud. But because Glenn replaced us with something that would cost us our lives, we all survived."


    "You think it was Glenn who had the art of survival?


    "Oh. Glenn''s information was almost unknown and completely unmarked. I had no status, no strength to protect myself, but I had the wisdom to stand behind others.... while in a position to be sheltered, it has become an important force for us. Like the current Lord of Mages."


    It is'' trust ''that dwells in the eyes of Master Will, who speaks nostalgically. I guess I don''t see any regrets there because I''m satisfied with the current situation.


    The Demon King still seems to have times when he''s worried about letting me do my job, so maybe all this time spent with him says things.


    "That''s why I think. ¡­" What is [what] a different world person? "


    "... Huh?


    If you ask back, Master Will had an emotionally unreadable grin.


    "Me too, because there was something about Glenn. I looked into different worlds. Well, basically, you know the Lord Mage. It feels like a place to give knowledge to the inhabitants of this world."


    "Well, basically, that''s all you can do."


    If you are very capable of fighting, you may be able to contribute to the country in the form of force. But this is a real rare case.


    ''Cause the nations have the Knights, don''t they? There''s magic in this world, isn''t there? In the first place, no matter how much fighting power you have, you''re just gonna be on guard if you don''t have trust.


    However, the fact that he feels threatened with high combat ability and executes...... would be unlikely unless he showed obvious opposition. I don''t know what to say, but crusading isn''t that hard.


    I''m more tired than alive, and I''m hungry.


    If you are pushed in numbers, you will definitely lose something.


    In other words, ''no matter how capable you are of combat, you are less likely to be considered dangerous than you are an individual''. If you were a knight or magician with combat experience, you''d notice these things.


    This applies regardless of the style of combat. Even if the individual was resistant to the appearance of a monster, it''s about as much in the game as it can do with it.


    If you magically curb it, scrape your health and bring it into a long battle, you''ll definitely win, won''t you? Even if there were weapons from different worlds, they would soon turn into crap if they couldn''t handle things like run-off and maintenance.


    Even Zeke is in a situation where he says, ''If you don''t have a weapon capable of hurting demons, you have to run away''. It doesn''t matter if an individual is more capable of fighting.


    Impossible, absolutely unbeatable against otherworldly people. The only thing that seems to win is a biological weapon that uses bacteria and such - because medicine is not very well developed in this world - but the land will be contaminated the day you sprinkle it, and you are likely to be infected.


    In the first place, research facilities are not in place. Essentially, the greatest weapon of all worlds would be the knowledge of the original world. Even if you had the knowledge, you have to work together in this world, like an environment where you can just take advantage of it.


    "Me and Glenn are strong not only because we use the knowledge of the original world, but because we have collaborators in this world, right? I was wondering if it could be a big deal if I was alone."


    "Oh, that''s humble, isn''t it?


    "It''s just a fact. Because I know that, isn''t Master Will and the Demon King supporting me and Glenn?


    Master Will looks funny, but he seemed to know my answer. Laughing fun soothes the atmosphere.


    "Ha! If you were a magician, you would say so. Ning Lo, if you can''t make that decision, you can''t have any previous achievements."


    "They say" Magic Instructor feat, "but it''s actually" Cat Parents and Children feat. "There''s no way I can get permission from another world to gather information or anything."


    "Exactly. At the very least, the guardian will be moving. That''s why they call me ''Cat Parents and Children'', and I need to talk to His Highness Elshon. Well, it''s imperative to talk to your guardian, so maybe he won''t notice."


    That''s right! The demon kings are after it, too, and there are verses on the back that are thorough.


    If Glenn says he was hidden, I am the other way around... emphasizing that he is a magician and is being bragged as a strong man. That''s it, it feels like ''I''m a demon mentor, so naturally I can''.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that there are people who honestly deceive me, because the demon leaders who existed in the past seem to be making it seem like they''re going to be called ''The World''s Disaster'' or something.


    ...... but they and I are ~ different. Clearly, it''s something else.


    I think the demons that existed in the past either had high magic like the Demon King or devised a magic that was extensive and powerful. Or do you think the development of the procedure was genius?


    In addition to that, it was a situation called ''Demon Master Individual VS Country'', so if you hide yourself successfully, the enemy will have a hard time capturing the target. Wouldn''t you be able to win if you accidentally struck there and shot the previously mentioned magic? Like me, it''s called ''Victory of Unexpected Action''.


    "As far as I''m concerned, you know who notices. So everyone can be assured that the Demon King is a stopper. If the Demon King turns to my restraint, it''s personal magic."


    "Besides, because you''re not willing to be the enemy of His Highness Elshon, are you?


    "Of course. That''s why you self-proclaim ''The Devil King''s Subordination''"


    Immediately, Master Will nodded satisfactorily as well. Again, he wanted to hear it directly from me, even in the sense of confirmation.


    "I''m sorry. For once, I wanted to hear it from the magician himself.... because what I''m trying to say has something to do with this."


    "Heh? Is that the one from earlier called What Are [What] Different Worlds People?


    "Oh."


    Tilt his neck and ask, but Master Will affirms.


    "The otherworlds who have come to this world are almost ''just giving knowledge''. Right...... recipe for the dishes of His Majesty the Mage. Is it easy to tell if you just tell them that it feels like it?


    "Uh, do you mean, ''just pass on the knowledge, and you don''t act otherwise''? It is up to the inhabitants of this world to do what they are told."


    "That sounds like it. Regardless of the art of incorporating demonic props as well, the basic structure is communicated by the other world. The technique of summoning Lord Liyan and his development by the other world seems to have remained intact."


    "But that doesn''t seem to be the only fault of the otherworlds. If common sense is even a different world, we need to walk away from each other. It''s difficult, though."


    You can''t say ''suit yourself'' to people from different worlds, beyond the fact that even common sense is natural. Because people of different worlds use their knowledge only because they are ''inhabitants of this world''.


    "Yes, that was the ''obvious thing''. But Lord Magic Master and Glenn do not fall under this'' natural thing ''. If you want to go into detail,'' I''m moving myself, I''m moving the inhabitants of this world, and I''m getting results''. You''re close to working together."


    "Mm-hmm... isn''t that affecting our situation, too? Especially Glenn, whose guardian, Will, was in trouble."


    "I think there is that too. But this is the same for His Highness Elshon, isn''t it? It''s not a life-threatening matter."


    "Ahhh... sure"


    It''s just that still doesn''t seem like a reason to say ''two cats from different worlds are special'' all the time.


    ''Cause, hey?


    "What can I say, my guardian... I feel it depends on the response of the person who became my guardian. Glenn, me, the parents were the first ones to protect me, right?


    I''m done with this. Glenn seemed adorable that Master Will treated me like a brother, and I''ve always been under the protection of the Demon King. Because the Demon King has set me up so that I can get it myself, with things like knowledge and connections in this world.


    Does Master Will know that, too, and he doesn''t seem willing to dare deny my point.


    "I think this is the result of ''leaning closer to each other'' rather than which comes first. Glenn acted so I could take the throne without losing my closest friends. Because His Highness the Magic Master stood around well, His Highness Elshon became acceptable to his surroundings. It goes in the right direction, not just in one way or another, but in a way that interacts with each other."


    "But the parents, we don''t want anything in return, do we?


    "Oh. That''s the result, I think. What do you mean, none of us have ever spent as much time as we did? The perception that ''people of different worlds should be sheltered'' and the common sense that ''knowledge of different worlds is worth it''. With these, I don''t think I could have seen them in the same row."


    "I see."


    Indeed, there may be a strong perception from the inhabitants of this world that ''we are not like ourselves''.


    Whether we build friendly relationships or treat them like ''asylum-seekers'' or ''guests from different worlds'', people from different worlds would have an attitude that imitates that.


    In the first place, the otherworlds have no knowledge of this world after treating civilians. Unless educated intentionally, it is unlikely to be used.


    As a result, there were no other people acting from themselves or being entrusted with work by the inhabitants of this world? That leads to the difference between me and Glenn.


    But Master Will seems to have something on his mind, and he''s leaning his neck.


    "You''re really strange. It''s no stranger to me to have a relationship like ours than to have automatic translations of languages... for some reason, no one has tried to educate the other world."


    "Was it a hassle?


    "Well, it takes time, but I had a lot of fun, didn''t I? Well, sometimes things come up that I really don''t understand."


    "Oh, I''m allergic or something."


    Really, why not? After all, without success stories, can''t you find it worth it to get that far?

 413 Discussion and Exposure is in the afternoon at one of its three

    Right after that, Glenn came. If you are worried that you may be busy, you will be returned with a good smile, ''It is no problem because it is the development of promising talent in the future''.


    ¡­¡­


    Who is it, the poisonous one?


    I''m a "hard worker," too, but I''m pretty good with Glenn. Besides, Glenn is basically serious.


    That ''promising person of the future'' and they will undoubtedly be given Spartan education. It may be cheap in the future, but at the same time it means'' I can''t do it ''.


    I mean, I can''t cry.


    Blah, I''m not allowed to run away.


    I say one way or another, ''Stop those who are unwilling! (* Because I''m a hassle)'', so it depends on the person''s efforts. In a way, Glenn is a good looking after child.


    "Ahhh... well, because he''s convinced himself"


    "Ho."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t know Glenn''s education policy this time, though! It''s okay! I can''t stand it either! If you can stand it, the future opens up!


    "Experience, Master Will!


    If you stick it in, you''ll get your gaze shifted.... Apparently, he doesn''t want to recall Glenn''s Spartan education. I see, is it complicated as an experience?


    "By the way, what were you guys talking about? You know, paying people means you don''t want anyone else to ask you, right?


    Glenn asks as he gets to his seat. Me and Will are gonna look at each other.


    "It''s a reflection on the other world."


    "If you say more, it feels like the impact of different worlds on this world."


    I tried to answer them, stupid honestly. As soon as that happens, Glenn will look surprised.


    "Huh? What the hell, now?"


    "No, see? You and the Wizard are different colors than the other people who have existed before, right? Well, you can tell me or His Highness Elshon. I wonder what the difference is."


    "Yes, yes! Other otherworlders say, ''Pass on your knowledge, that''s all! Doesn''t that feel like''? Why not?"


    "Oh, is that what you mean"


    Glenn nodded when he understood what we were trying to say. And for now, I lay my eyes down to think.


    "What can I say¡­ I still feel that the people around me are the most influential to the difference"


    "Well? Does Glenn think so?"


    "''Knowledge given by people of different worlds'' means'' what is not inherently in this world ''. No matter how beneficial it may be,'' listening to things you don''t know and showing understanding ''is not easy."


    "Ah, I see. It just sounds like bullshit if it doesn''t prove first that it applies in this world."


    Pong, if you hit your hand and convince him, Glenn nodded to agree.


    "In the case of Mizuki, it will be difficult to notice because we live surrounded by people who have too much understanding, but you can usually listen that far. Pretty special, or is it unlikely it''s easier to spend?


    ¡­¡­ I don''t know much else, but I don''t know if I''ve ever felt the surroundings and the walls. There''s a difference in common sense, there''s nothing I can do about it, but I''ve never been distanced. "


    Ningro, Noeko the Knight Dormitory... Especially to the black knights who are magicians, if I''m going to build a wall, I''ll smash it down and pack the distance. That''s enough momentum!


    Of course, this is a consideration for me... there is no way.


    Because for them, I''m the best co-researcher. I''m being honest with myself, awesome.


    For them I am a magician, I think differently than a magician in this world, and a delicacy rich in ideas. Besides, if you don''t have a problem communicating words and intentions, say, ''New magic and the world of unknown knowledge!'' All in all, big buzz.


    I''ve never felt lonely, anything?


    Cakkauf ? And all that, I''m creating a lot of stuff?


    Since the Knight Dormitory Noiko is basically diligent on curiosity, we discuss matters of interest until we can understand each other to the extent of ''I think this is the case''.


    Besides, in terms of mutual understanding of magic, Klaus is very reliable. Rarely has that Klaus made "somehow understood" more specific and converted it into this world-class¡­


    The amazing thing about the Black Knights will be that they can shape it. I think they are genuine, genuine geniuses, not ''because of the special circumstances, I had to be a magician'' like me.


    By the way, I can''t do the opposite. An exorcist of other worlds equal to a one-shot art is such a thing.


    From this, too, you''ll see the difference between me and them. Bias, they''re just trying to get around me.


    Because Glenn can''t use magic, only the knowledge - of course, there''s no magic - of the original world entirely.


    In contrast, I live surrounded by people who ''somehow understand the knowledge of different worlds''.


    Well, you shouldn''t realize how different you are from the rest of the world! Me and Glenn, neither of us had trouble sharing our knowledge.


    "That means ~, so far, people from different worlds..."


    "I guess you weren''t willing or able to understand the knowledge that other worlds bring to those around you."


    "Wow, I''m so convinced! Then I''m convinced of Alisa''s situation."


    In Alisa''s case, her surroundings looked down on her from the beginning and she was unwilling to hear the words. I mean, it should have been the perception that ''if you were to make something happen, the otherworlds themselves''.


    By contrast, Alisa doesn''t have any knowledge of this world, so she must not have known what kind of knowledge would help... or even what to do.


    I don''t know what kind of knowledge Alisa has, but she wouldn''t be a special type in combat or anything. The evaluation of her as "useless" should have been given to Alisa and the people around her, both sides.


    However, it must not be uncommon for people from different worlds to find themselves in these situations. We''re luckier, or special.


    "Master Will, if we leave this view behind, won''t it be useful later?


    Poking and listening for a moment, Master Will will remain silent for a while as he thinks.


    "... even if you can leave it behind, it''s a different question of whether you can run it"


    "I can''t."


    "Well, it''s going to be a restraint on the guy who thinks'' knowledge of different worlds is useful ''. Exquisitely,'' If you want knowledge, try to understand this side too. ''"


    I tried to spare him, but he exhaled and denied it. Again, it looks like you have to decide it''s difficult.


    But it seems Glenn was even thinking about stepping in more. "You should stop," he murmured, even with a difficult face.


    "Why?"


    "Because if they become used depending on education, they could be treated like abandoned pawns"


    "What''s a throwaway pawn... If it''s been used, why don''t you take care of it?


    Normally I feel like doing so. But Glenn shook his head sideways.


    "It''s only, ''the extent to which it will be used''. This possibility is more threatening given the inability of different worlds to take responsibility for themselves. ''Understanding each other'' consists only if a reciprocal relationship is desired. I don''t want to say much, but there won''t be many who think so"


    Is that because you have been in politics for a long time? Not only Glenn, but Master Will can''t seem to come up with a word of denial on this.


    "Not only does the guardian move, but the Master of Magic is strong. And I can think ahead of things. ¡­ but not all the otherworlds who can do it"


    "If it''s possible to use the other world people themselves... If there is no judgment of good or evil in the other worlds themselves, it can be used as a handkerchief, as a pawn. Simply in the form of force, mutual understanding is not necessary. Mizuki, you better think there''s hardly anyone like you who can rebel."


    "Hey, Glenn!


    "For example, it is. His Majesty would not do such a thing, but it is the country''s constant means of tailoring and crushing those who excel in combat abilities to heroes, even if they are not otherworldly. As long as it does, it will be protected that it is rated ''useless''."


    ¡­¡­


    Apparently, a lot of harm comes out of it. Hmmm...... Improving the position of the otherworlds is difficult.


    "Maybe it''s because of those concerns that we''re only passing on the least. Only those who realize it, those who strive, will be showed by its bounty."


    "" That''s it!


    If you tighten it so as you exhale, the immediate obedience reacted in alignment.


    "Then it''s no wonder you''re talking about Baraxin! If there is a precedent, intentionally, it may not convey the treatment of the otherworlds. Especially when you deny the possibility of being crushed beyond the existence of such things as church denominations!


    "Ooh. Exactly. I can''t deny that either....... hmm?


    That, maybe not. Balaxynically, was Alisa treated correctly in the beginning......?


    It''s a bad way of saying it, but the priority is that the inhabitants of this world are higher than the otherworlds. In the first place, it would be significant to have married Mr. Edward and become a nobleman that halfway into politics became a breakthrough.


    Whether the Church tries to celebrate it or not, now it is also a matter of choice. If I had a lover or a husband, I wouldn''t want to be a priest, and I have a saint. I can only help the orphanage to the extent that I can.


    - Except this happened because I was raped.


    If it was Barraksin before I broke out, there was a great chance that both the Royalists and the Church tried to take in the otherworlds.


    Now that Mr. Edward has awakened and His Highness Hilda Ya Linus and the others are asylum-seekers, it has just become impossible to take him in. It has also affected that the force map has changed dramatically.


    I can''t deny the possibility of being used by some idiots if that kid is the only one, but Mr. Edward is Alisa''s asylum, husband, and hates the church congregation. Without his endorsement, it''s impossible for Alisa to go to church.


    Now it''s time to live in peace, but Alisa wasn''t treated very well. If that was the means to crush the possibility of being used as a throwaway pawn...


    ¡­¡­ You don''t expect a kid who can''t do anything, do you? Without someone in favor, it doesn''t seem like people from different worlds would move spontaneously. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Uh, uh, I think Balaxin will be fine in the future, too, because I got rammed up! I can''t reach Alisa because I''ve threatened her all over, and the church has become decent! Oh, could it be me, good job!? I was contributing to Baraksin and the otherworlds I would be visiting!? I was picking my anxiety buds!?


    "Ahhh... I didn''t mean to, but maybe, I contributed. I''ll tell King Baraksin that."


    "Right!


    Please, saints and brothers...... King Baraksin! I don''t mind altering or fabricating my fear legend, so now tell it to me well!

 414 impending blade, trust and

    - at Irfena Royal Castle and Courtyard (Erschon perspective)


    A corner of the castle courtyard, I was enjoying a little rest with a friend as I sat across the street from the table set up there.


    It''s been a really long time since Rudolph came to my country. While I was delighted that I could afford it, I could also feel tired of my daily work, and I tried to suggest a temporary outdoor stay.


    In secret...... or once before I knew it, they came to Ilfena, but I didn''t know it myself, so I''m not in the numbers. No matter how many measures you say against the Marquis of Leckbari, ''I''m here as an accomplice to Mizuki!'' I can''t believe you can forgive me...!


    My stupid cat is really, unforgiving. Don''t use the king of one country as a trump card!


    Oh, I see puppies and kittens hanging out and playing......


    - Yes, Rudolph is King of Zebrast.


    When it comes to temporary friends, we are royal to each other, and Rudolph is an irreplaceable ''king''. Even though it''s not obvious, there are escorts around us. ¡­ of course, those who do not show themselves.


    When dealing with Mizuki, the knights of the Knights'' Dorm are around, so this is not a very good situation. Inevitably, the escorts will surround me, and Mizki herself will act as my escort. There are verses with Al and the others that take that for granted.


    As if to prove it, during one case in Gania, Mizki was flown to Gania without hesitation to take my place.


    At that time, I was the only one who was obviously upset, and the other knights, in a way, were convinced. Now it seems to me that Al and the others really recognized Mizki as one of their own and took his work for granted.


    Of course, they don''t want to treat Mizki as a knight because they also have a knight. I often believed that the word ''demon king''s subordination'', which Mizuki used to say, was not just on the tip of his mouth.


    Therefore... that event is also a ''natural course of action'' from them and Mizuki.


    "Well done" is not a compliment to "Don''t imitate dangerous".


    If you look at what they do afterwards, it''s not hard to be so sure. It should have been a perception that ''one of my reliable companions is being sent in'' rather than ''one Mizuki was to be left to retaliate''.


    Are the knights that have come to this idea changing, and Mizuki who gained that much trust within a short period of time is amazing...


    When I spoke, Mizuki cursed me like this. ''I think it''s just because [our owner is the Demon King]''.


    ¡­¡­


    Doesn''t mean anything.


    Don''t let them snort, too!


    As far as I''m concerned, I don''t feel like I''ve been treated like a non-standard owner, but let Mizuki say, ''I missed the owner because he''s the demon king''.


    Al and Klaus also mentioned, "I guess it''s because the Lord is Elle," "Right, I think that''s the biggest reason and no more," so I guess it''s a very convincing reason for them.


    With that blurry in mind, Rudolph made one stretch.... Only a limited number of these people looked out of their minds.


    Now......


    ¡­¡­


    No, it''s still limited. Rudolph''s heart is still broken by his father, because he is not fully healed.


    "I wish Mizuki was here."


    "Ha, sorry to hear that"


    With that said, my friend in front of me - Rudolph didn''t seem so disappointed.


    Naturally, too. Rudolph and I are busy. It is large that Mizki meets Rudolph every time in his position as king.


    To be clear, there are just too many jobs Rudolph can do, so he tends to close and cage in the castle''s office.


    Though my predecessors - mistakenly, I don''t want to say Rudolph''s father - have cleared up the issue that begins, now its post-processing and others await. The view is that it will be busy for a few years, as normal work will be added there.


    I guess Mizki is sure to see Rudolph every time, because he''s making a storm there. I hear there is the majority of Lord Arvillen, the Chancellor, beside him, so he should definitely be in office.


    Treating stupid cats is a decision at this point.


    Though my friend, what are you doing in a foreign country?


    There''s no way the Rudolphs and the others had time to spare or accidentally had a break, and it''s literally ''storming in the line of duty''. No matter how much Rudolph and the others welcome us, it''s not usually acceptable.


    ...... but things are slightly different when it comes to Mizuki.


    Mizuki is only following the attitude of ''going to visit a friend'', because she often finds herself in situations such as'' then comes a public story (= exchange of information) ''or'' get a toy ready and come play (= secretly asked to work) ''.


    For once, Mizuki belongs to Irfena, so it''s not a good idea to do them in a big way. The fact that the means to justify it is'' abruptly the magician comes to visit ''.


    From those who know the daily assault, recognition to the extent of ''Are you here to see me again''. I just checked the back, and in those cases it''s mostly in Zebrast''s interest, so I can''t even complain.


    On rare occasions, he seems to say a novel from someone who tends to conflict with Rudolph, but immediately he pulls back to Rudolph, saying, ''Well, you just have to do it instead,'' and says, ''He wants your job! I don''t think you care that I took it,'' he exposed.


    Of course, I also know Rudolph is a person who is incapable of that - most of the time there is nothing he can do about asking Mizki to do it in his own country - and on top of that, he rides badly and leaves his job to him, making him aware of his incompetence.


    Friendly friends twisted each other...... it was "play".


    Sometimes the competent Chancellor sighs at puppies and kittens who wave toys amicably.


    In repeating that, Mizki''s abrupt visit was to be recognized around him. It seems that Lord Arvillen also missed some because Rudolph is in a position not to go out easily.


    However, I heard that the request to Mizuki also included ''your cooperation in the extermination of fools'', so even if Mizuki got into a fight, I never protested.


    I guess those who mentioned crap relieved themselves of the lack of protest from me and took action.... Note that ''I miss not being able to play with you these days'' is Rudolph''s word.


    ¡­¡­


    What were you after? Junda.


    Have you forgotten the original purpose?


    It''s a good thing we''re close, but I think there''s something wrong with that direction. I guess Rudolph doesn''t have a normal thought circuit either, around being happy to hang out with Mizki.


    That or simply the detriment of the fact that the situation around us has so far been too bad and that nature has been repressed all over again?


    "I don''t care. He''s a busy guy too. Besides, I missed Elshon, too. Even though we''ve had more chances to meet face to face, we''ve mostly gone over the magic tools."


    "Well, hey..."


    "Mizuki called for the opportunity to meet me face to face."


    ¡­¡­


    Needless to say, Rudolph and I recently met face-to-face in a case in Gania. Sometimes one of Kivela''s cases was requested by Lord Alberda¡­ Glenn, and we had enough information to share.


    Instead, the seconded General Saillite seems pretty screwed up, but we''re irrelevant. Because I didn''t order that, and I''m not supposed to order ''stirring up enemies''.


    In other words, completely in person will. It seems that General Saillite has also been influenced by Mizuki and has become a direction of various pleasures.


    "But, you know, I appreciate that, don''t I? If Mizuki hadn''t invited me, I think Zebrest would have tended to be isolated. Sometimes my predecessors were foolish, and they kept their distance... and I needed to hang up on them."


    "Oh, I guess so. Irfena anyway, because other countries were distancing themselves from Zebrest"


    That''s true. It would have been ''since Rudolph reigned king and handled the negative legacy of his predecessors'' that the relationship would have changed.


    "I can understand the judgments of other countries more than I am a king, too. You can''t bring a spark into your own country. So, I... we''re grateful to Elshon and Mizuki. In a situation where no one is on your side, I''m on your side... you can''t possibly not understand the weight of this"


    "Rudolph......"


    "You didn''t have pity on me, and I haven''t thought about anything leading up to Mizuki. That''s why... we can thank you guys. ''Cause you mean,'' you didn''t want to make a profit, you took my side personally, ''right?


    "Whatever Mizuki is, I didn''t want to get anything from you."


    "Mizuki is something like that, isn''t she? He''s extremely self-absorbed. You only do what you want. Me, Mizuki told me. ''I don''t like it if it''s for the country, but if it''s for my best friend, I''ll wear blood with you, okay?''. Mizuki really didn''t lie to us."


    That would be Mizki''s determination, his readiness and his sincerity towards Rudolph. A very arrogant and more unconditional declaration of affection that lets you try to bring results because you have nothing.


    In fact, Mizuki made me try to get the results right. Of course, that''s been going on ever since. That kid''s right, he''ll never forgive anything that harms his best friend. If it is to be painted with blood, with friends.


    "So I''m convinced that the reason behind Mizuki''s words and actions is Elshon''s. He''s got nothing to be afraid of. Elshon''s the one who''s publicly saying he''s the best, isn''t he? He said he''d do anything!


    "I''ve never had that kid in my life."


    Told him so, Rudolph shook his neck to the side with a troubled face.


    "Oh, no, no, that''s not what I meant. Uh, don''t put it in human common sense. You say you only miss the guy the wildcat took care of in a worthwhile way... he''s selfish loyalty. Like, ''I don''t care about being recognized or appreciated, you just have to praise your absolutes''?


    "It''s..."


    "I ignore the public appreciation of what Elshon thinks. That guy, really! I''m just doing what I want. Well, I guess I''m moving on my own because I''m guessing the Elshons are protecting me a lot. As a result, it returns as a favour to itself. That''s enough."


    - I can''t believe he missed you that much, like Elshon, huh?


    "Yes, but..."


    Affirmation for the words that followed. I''m not over-conscious, I sincerely think so. No, I was sure of this.


    Otherwise, Al and the others wouldn''t recognize Mizki as one of them, because I wouldn''t think of carrying that kid in my nostalgia either.


    "Mizuki is not stupid. I absolutely know who protected me from damage. In the first place, when you broaden your horizons and learn about other countries, the best way to find out is how you are protected. Even the nobles and royalty can''t move from the fence and are sometimes driven down... I don''t like why the" devil''s guide to the other worlds "was free."


    So Rudolph realized his situation because Mizki was involved in many countries?


    And Mizuki wasn''t ungrateful in nature. He said he rewarded me not only with something worthy of grace, but also with more profit.


    "I... you seemed arrogant before I realized it. I am always on the defensive side, etc¡­"


    "You mean you couldn''t afford it either. Now... you noticed a little?


    In the meantime, Rudolph laughs mean. I snorted at his attitude and his words.


    ¡­¡­


    I noticed the discomfort.


    Weird. It''s too quiet, no matter how personal we are. No...... ''I can''t hear the surrounding noise''!


    "Rudolph, be careful. Something''s wrong... I can''t hear the surrounding noise"


    ¡­¡­ Raid? "


    I''m sad about the words of a friend who deals calmly everywhere. So much so that he''s used to things like raids.


    But now I''m lucky.


    "Look, Rudolph. No matter what happens, I will be your shield. It''s my country that invited you, and you are more than I have to be protected... ''king''. You know your priorities, don''t you?


    "Hey!"


    "Listen up.... this is the only story, ''I will not die of injury''. You know what Mizuki does?


    Rudolph, who looked bitter at the conversation he was having with a whisper, became a stiff face.... Oh, yeah. Your best friend has a very bad personality and he''s devastated, but he won''t lie to us. Especially if you protect yourself.


    "Make it a cooperation between Mizuki and Gordon, something you can''t leave in this world. I ''know'' what rare magicians and doctors said to be at their peak have created with their own hands. So... absolutely fine"


    "Oh, my God, that... that kind of thing, how..."


    "They have your share, too, don''t they? I ran out of words that I was only willing to let myself, King Alberda, and three people, including you, possess it. Of course, Mizuki and the others won''t have it."


    Around not raising doubts about the effects there, I guess Rudolph also believes in the two of them. It''s just... there''s only one thing I haven''t said.


    That it uses my own demonic blood stone, only demonic props for personal use.


    In other words, it''s like I use magic. I don''t know how much the burden will be on my body for what won''t be taken away.


    That''s all I was worried about. You won''t die, but you will definitely make everyone... especially Mizuki worry.


    But just a little... really just a little bit, I''m sure I''m feeling better. The unpleasant hunch irritates me, but I can''t wait to see when I can show ''it'' to the Raiders.


    The mouth angle rises loosely. Rudolph raised his eyebrows slightly when he noticed them, but he looked at them and instructed him to remain silent.


    Raiders, behold the will of those who name my men.


    As with the blade of intent to kill, the protection of those two will not break.


    Just for a moment, just connect my life. That''s enough. My delivery right next door will break this space in a hurry and drop your necks.


    It was a sure-fire future and proof of our bond.... Oh, now I feel like Mizuki knows why he believes in the Guardians unconditionally.


    The top of the guardians has already been decided. Without ever shaking it, Mizki had accepted it for granted.


    By contrast, I believe in deliveries that are true to me. Because that''s more of a ''friend'' they''ve had the same time than a subordinate.


    The point is, "Something you never brace." How can I ever doubt their ''work'' more than I know it? In the first place, I''m royal¡­ I''ve been in a lot of danger of my life since I was young.


    It is now. Demon King, how much more convincing than being turned against the alleged malice of being a monster.


    "Rudolph. Look, don''t provoke them. As soon as I''m attacked, the surrounding guards will move."


    "Hey, Elshon!


    "Hear me out, king.... To tell you the truth, it''s my whispering willingness to protect you, thinking like my brother. Don''t embarrass me."


    "... eh"


    Rudolph''s face is slightly distorted. Does that mean he''s grown up too, around not yelling emotionally here?


    When I was satisfied with the growth of such a friend, the space unwittingly swayed.... that was exactly the only situation I could say so. So this unusual situation is also due to magic?


    "O demon king, I will take your life."


    "I refuse. In the first place, you''re an uninvited guest."


    Stand up while I tell you. Stand between the person and Rudolph. The Dark Person...... No, should I say shadow itself? Probably a kind of illusion, not who he is.


    "Then let''s involve King Zebrast. No, shall I kill you first? That sounds more desperate."


    "You talk a lot, don''t you? My intimidation doesn''t seem to work very well either, and is it highly magical?


    "annoying"


    If you say that with a little fright, you felt uncomfortable, the black person shake.


    I see, is the aim me? Mizuki is recognized for his use, so if I may say so, would you say that I, the asylum of Mizuki, have gotten in the way?


    But either way, it''s convenient. If the aim is me, Rudolph won''t be the first to be targeted. I guess this raider is going to bet on the first and last blow because it is known that the black knights serving me specialize in witchcraft.


    "First, shall I have the demon props removed? There are three signs."


    "Heh..."


    I honestly admire the raiders who let me identify the number of demonic items while maintaining this space. Aren''t you good inside?


    Let Rudolph run his gaze, while honestly removing the magic prop. The raiders didn''t seem to be suspicious of my actions, in an attitude that just said ''Rudolph''s safety was taken into account'' at all.


    But sweet. Sometimes the best and most powerful demonic props I have use my demonic blood stones, because I haven''t been able to identify them.


    Just as Rudolph believes in Mizki unconditionally, so do I. Demonic props that those two limited so far, their effects can''t be normal.


    In the first place, this raider is lacking information or tasting those two. Especially since Mizuki is an intellectual-specific demon mentor...... didn''t he come up with the idea of using demon blood stones for his demon props because he anticipated these things?


    Whatever Gordon is, Mizuki is a delicacy that you can think of in all possibilities¡­ such as prereading. You''d better think that even kings of all nations are being spearheaded by how many good raiders they would be before a thought circuit that burns their hands.


    ... Of course, I''m not willing to bother telling you that.


    "Hmm. If it''s enough to injure the king of a friendly country, do you choose to obey adults? You''re such a sweet demon king."


    "As a royal of this country, I will not missee priorities. Whether you''re going to lose your life or not, Rudolph is your priority."


    When I ran out of words, I felt the space was slightly distorted. As soon as that happens, the raiders look down.


    Apparently, his technique is being broken. Slight, but I also think I heard something that sounded like a person''s voice.


    "You don''t have time. But if you end up with a blow, no problem."


    "If Rudolph''s safe, you won''t get away with it."


    "I don''t mind. I don''t think I can go home alive."


    I see. Was this raider able to get this far because he was abandoned? Of course he is highly capable of his own, but he was also able to be impotent because he did not consider the retreat itself.


    - But there is a huge miscalculation about this raider.


    It means, ''We do not see the Raiders themselves as [enemies] from the outset, but we recognize their principal presence as [enemies] by being his clients''.


    It may be a royal idea, but it tends to be more important to you than to those who have directly harmed you. The division of roles for this is already in place.


    In the sense of a witness, there is no better than Rudolph. His unique and wonderful ability is to ''never forget what he saw or heard'', and his identity is king¡­ it is possible to retreat even if the identity of the perpetrator or client is high.


    Rudolph followed my instructions while showing vigilance to the Raiders, probably because he accurately judged his role, not just his position.


    I will, of course, find my way through this situation by holding the ''enemy'' accountable.


    Later testimony, and Rudolph''s the one hand that definitely drives the ''enemy''.


    Exactly ''fighting together''. We understand their roles and confront the ''enemy'' in front of us. It''s not Mizuki, but I''m really glad to communicate with you at these times... I can feel strangely that there is a definite connection between us.


    There were only a few people I could be close to. On a distant day, the existence of a ''friend'' who accepted me without fear was salvation, just like me.


    "For the sake of my Lord, die!


    "Rudolph! I asked for the rest!


    That''s all I tell Rudolph, and at the same time, a severe pain runs in my stomach. The raider didn''t aim for his neck...... no, I guess the reason he couldn''t aim was because he still couldn''t gaze directly at me.


    ''Cause, you see... you just looked at me the moment you stabbed me, and the raider showed you the threat.


    Yes, this has always been the norm. "The Eye of the Demon King Who Fears from Everyone"... I can''t help but feel the fear, its intimidation.


    It was no longer said at all, since Mizki came. The black cat I nostalgic for is so noisy and ruinous that my attitude also became naturally crushed.


    Such a jolly noisy, fun day. I''m more than willing to let this go.


    "Your Highness!"


    "Take him into custody! Hurry the healing magic!


    Something broke with his voice, and he heard the knights.... No, ''All sounds are back''. While relieving myself of that, I lay my hands on the part where there would be a scratch.


    The feeling of soaking and wet clothing...... and the heat of feeling the wounds heal all at once. I feel it from the back of my body. At the same time, terrible drowsiness struck me.


    "El!......!?


    I can hear Klaus supporting me, but I can''t return the word to too much fatigue. But to the stunned look on his face when he saw the wound, I learned of the victory of Mizuki and the others. And I''ll scratch my feet trying to smile to Rudolph, who''s about to cry somewhere.


    ''See, you were okay, weren''t you? Those two are more serious than the Raider''s Blade''... with that meaning in mind.


    Whether poisoned or fatally wounded.


    If you take those two, you''ll get Reaper back.


    Even if I accidentally go to the Underworld, I don''t feel like Mizuki is going to do anything. The knowledge of the world where that kid was is amazing, so this was a possibility I couldn''t really fool around with.


    Because of that, I accepted the silence of that magic prop. It should not be conveyed to future generations, such as the art of hiding from all the magicians and doctors who do not want merit.... must not be left behind.


    When I put my thoughts that far, I came to one fatal mistake. As soon as that happens, consciousness awakens rapidly and drowsiness blows up all at once.


    Awkward. Mizuki, a retaliatory superior thinker, lets go wild for a while.


    Grabbing Klaus'' arm, who was right beside him, he moves his mouth desperately. Because this is more important than ensuring Rudolph''s safety.


    "El......?


    "Tell Mizuki... I''ll be fine. Never... imitate sooner, don''t..."


    ¡­¡­ Until now, you''re worried about kittens. "


    Klaus gets a frightened face - I guess the wounds are already blocked more than he looks like this. No more pain - and he smiled softly as he removed my hand.


    A grin full of its labor is to perceive the backward emotions and inadvertently freeze the spine.


    "Now get some rest."


    Something to rest...! You''re not gonna stop Mizuki, are you?


    "The words tell.... but that''s all."


    - If you''re worried about Mizuki, it''s about recovering as soon as possible.


    That''s what they tell you in the dark, and it attracts your face. If I turned my gaze to Rudolph, my last favor, he would have heard our conversation, and I was softly distracted. I am determined to be alone in a situation where I cannot agree.


    I can''t die... I''m not even willing to die, but I can''t leave that stupid cat to die...!


    Such determination. Finally, my consciousness fell into darkness. I think I saw a black cat hallucinating his tail shaking in a grumpy way, but I guess it''s my fault...

 415 What is the future that ignorance brings

    - In Irfena/Jail (Raider''s Perspective)


    One person in prison, rebukes what has been done. I never thought I''d feel this way.


    It was the knight with the demon king who made me realize. The knights who defeated our technique and restrained me were shamelessly brilliant and cruel in the name of The Worst Sword.


    "You''re not the ones we want for ''exculpatory''. He who commanded us to harm our Lord. Of course, you deserve the punishment. Oh, you don''t have to say anything. I haven''t expected it since the beginning."


    ¡­¡­


    "But be prepared. We''re sure to get to him. If you can''t do it to that extent, they won''t call you ''Worst Sword'' or anything like that. It sprang up a lot a while ago, like you guys. That''s what we were allowed to call ourselves because we came hunting all those ''enemies''."


    "... eh"


    For the first time, fear is remembered in words spoken lightly. I felt that the very neat appearance of this man, while his hair hidden from one eye, was also a source of incitement to fear.


    "We are also proud to be feared by others. It is not worth being kept, such as a hound that cannot bite and kill the Lord''s enemies. The only thing I''ve decided to do is wound the Lord... and I''ll have him pay the ''price'' for it."


    I was hardened by the words of a knight in black who spoke with cold eyes. If you didn''t even crack your mouth, you''d be guilty because you thought we did. Even in that person''s capacity, he said it was impossible.


    "Something I can''t even do......!?


    That''s what I''m gonna say, and I''m gonna shut my mouth.... Notice that there is no emotion in the eyes of the knight in black who looks at me.


    ''You''re not looking at me'', to be exact. The eyes of the knight in black had passed me and turned to the existence behind it.


    As soon as I realized it, unspeakable fear struck me.


    The words of the knight in black, you told me that on purpose, not to make me understand, but as part of retaliation. I can afford the mighty...... I''m just arrogant enough to say ''I can''t do anything, I''m just watching''!


    But I could also understand that it was real. Deep blue eyes with no emotions, behind the same expression, a knight in black... no, he and his comrades have already decided to retaliate...!


    Stupid, shrugged unexpectedly, the knight in black laughed thinly.


    "Oh, have you noticed what we mean? He''s just gonna get us out of here, and he''s not stupid. Now it''s too late to realize... oh, let me just tell you one thing"


    ¡­¡­ What? You''re not gonna give me any information, are you?


    Losing his curiosity, he asked, the knight in black lifted his mouth loosely.


    "In the past, those who aimed at our Lord now, ''no one exists''"


    I''m surprised I forgot my fear for a moment. Whatever it is, that''s crazy. Because they did a lot of research with this one.


    But all I can tell from that is that ''there have been numerous raids, but all of them have come to an end in an attempt''. Of course, the executioner would have been executed. Aim for the royal family, it can''t just be done.


    It''s not like you didn''t think about the possibility that someone like me was being handled in secret. But if it means'' those involved in the raid '', then naturally it should fit with'' those who ordered it ''.


    In fact, the knight in black said earlier, ''You''re not the ones we want [to deny]. He who commanded us to harm our Lord. "That''s where I felt odd.


    In my own country, there must still have been an overwhelming number of people from other countries who were after the demon king. There was no indication that Irfena wanted punishment until another country. If you did that, you''d have a lot of information.


    You figured out the question I felt, the knight in black glanced lightly. An emotionally invisible blue eye possesses slightly uncomfortable emotions.


    "Who said ''I wanted punishment''?


    "What?"


    "We hunt the Lord''s enemies." In the first place... we are also called the Worst Sword by other countries. So far, don''t you see why? Or don''t you want to admit it?


    A knight in black who speaks in a frivolous tone, as if he were even talking to the public. But the word that is spinned¡­ what is the meaning contained there. It is not very much, but it is not something that can be described as a public discourse.


    - I suddenly realized that I had pointed a blade at a being that I should not have my hands on. I guessed why!


    It is only natural that there is no information. If that''s ''morbid death'' or ''accident'', then it''s not perceived externally as retaliation. Even if we find ourselves retaliated against, if we know we have a problem on our side, we will speak with our country. If you poke it poorly, the damage will just expand.


    I can also nod that they are called ''The Worst Sword''. If ''we can imitate that in other countries'', then the state must undoubtedly recognise it as a threat.


    And while they are perceived by other countries as a threat, they rarely come out¡­ isn''t it biased ''cause the Lord does not command''? Because Irfena basically doesn''t attack other countries, it just says'' it won''t be done unless it''s necessary ''.


    Of course, if it was a battle, the story would be different. In the past, as a result of such things being done during events, they also gained the recognition of ''worst sword'' in other countries¡­.


    My body is shaking. Unstoppable thinking gradually made us assume the worst future, and even more so now, we can''t stop trembling. You don''t have to spare your own life, except if the damage is done to that one. I can''t believe what we did when we obeyed orders created a cause that threatened his future...!


    It is also the presence of a knight in black that made such a future easy to think of. The knight in front of me spoke plainly of such things, because he has no guilt whatsoever. I guess you''re confident that you''ll send me away even if you get in the way of me talking.


    A lot of women would fall in love with a knight in black, but it just seemed like a hell of a monster to me right now. No, it''s not just this knight. There was something wrong with that demon king, too.


    Reminds me of an earlier act. I could not hear the conversation, but I was convinced of the success of this work by the appearance of the Demon King talking to King Zebrast about swallowing. "A prince, whether born with magic or not, who cannot use a single piece of magic," he said.


    But that spare time blew away as soon as I confronted the Demon King. I understood something called "the difference in power I feel by instinct" in an instant!


    A tremor ran on my body. We just looked at each other.


    Before the overwhelming magic, what I felt was'' fear ''. And "Warning by Instinct".


    If you look only at your appearance, you can say that you are a very beautiful prince. But when I can stare into those deep, pale eyes... I''m driven by the impulse to get away with pity that I should have experienced so much training.


    What, "that"? Are you sure it''s a person?


    I kept talking to mislead my fears, but I also knew I didn''t have much time. You can''t just crush the precious opportunity your people have made for risking their lives - I can tell you that thought was exciting me.


    Still, I didn''t want to look at each other as much as I could... and I wanted to get away from that look. I bellied my aim, not my neck, and stuck out a dagger in my hand.


    As soon as possible, a familiar feeling is conveyed to my hands. At the same time, I was relieved. ''Oh, this guy was human, too. You can kill him properly''.


    ... but that feeling will also disappear in an instant.


    I was restrained by a knight who had broken the spell and came aboard, and the blade that protruded into the belly of the Demon King fell out of its momentum. After that¡­ further red seeped out of the wound vigorously and "should".


    ¡­¡­


    I still had the feeling of cutting meat in my hands. The fallen dagger is stained with blood, red with the garment on the part where the blade was protruded.


    But... it was'' that''s all ''. There is no sign of new blood seeping out, and the Demon King''s hand just gently touches the wounded area. I expected that hand to be stained by one seeping blood after another, but I haven''t even felt much pain, like.


    - That''s crazy. This has never happened before.


    This should still have been designed to do the ''job'' exactly. Even if I think of what I''ve done so far, I haven''t made a fatal failure.


    Indeed, we cannot deny the possibility that he was caught in intimidation by magic and somewhat blunted his arms. However, the target location was the abdomen¡­ it was clear that the wound would be life-threatening if it was inserted into the pattern. Moreover, the blade of the dagger is poisoned.


    If you pull through the pierced dagger, you should gain momentum and blood flow, and the poison should start turning to your body. Because it is a fatal injury, healing takes precedence, and when you realize it, the poison is turning. This was a way of sometimes not treating him in time.


    Where the knights have come on board more than they''ve taken away the magic props they were wearing, it''s unlikely they''ll help. Detoxification or wound healing, if either side fails to make it, only death awaits.


    Yet...


    Why can''t you bleed a lot?


    Even though we''re weak, how can we have a conversation?


    How could a knight who supported the Demon King... not even healing magic!?


    The knight in black, who supported the Demon King, looked stunned when he saw the wound, and then gave him a frightened, somewhere proud look. Even the Demon King has a similar grin at the beginning.


    I was held in captivity because the sight was unbelievably frightening.... No, ''I didn''t want to believe it''!


    My body was terrorized before I knew what I was doing. My admiration for ''work'', my loyalty to that one, my gratitude to my comrades for letting me... more fear prevailed than those.


    Was the Demon King still not a human being? Was that not just a rumor, but really because it could have had an ''element just called that!?


    I remained confused, and in the meantime King Demon and King Zebrast had disappeared. And... there was a knight in black in front of me who supported the Demon King.


    - In retrospect, it''s all weird. Who the hell is going to believe this?


    Think so, folks, the fact that I went after the Demon King and that I''m being held in custody like this. Show me your last will, how long have I been staring at the knight in black in front of me?


    "There''s a monster...! Apparently, that demon king is real! Are you monsters, too?


    I know it''s a void. But still, I couldn''t help but say. ''heresy'' is neglected by people. My words should hurt them more than that is common sense.


    But...


    "Oh, I guess so. But what''s wrong with that?


    "... what?


    "Before, anyway, now there''s a guy who''s happy to be called a monster. He says it''s a" lovely name that can''t be judged by human law. "In fact, that guy has made it a strength to be treated like a monster. Now I want to be a monster, too. Sounds like fun inside."


    "Nah..."


    The knight in black grinned as he solidified into too many words.


    "By the way, he''s a magician. You''ve heard of him, haven''t you? Rumors of the man who became a magician while he was a different world man.... Yes, His Highness Elshon has a very clever, pranky black cat. If the cat finds out about this one, it''ll sneak up on you."


    ¡­¡­


    Why are you suddenly talking about cats? Not knowing what it meant, I was surprised, but the knight in black grinned with pleasure.


    "Kuk... there may be no such thing as our turn. That''s very prestigious, and I love the owner. He will rub through the hands of those who seek to capture him and go hunting for his prey on his own. Besides, once you''re out hunting, you won''t go back until you hunt your prey"


    I don''t know what that means. That''s right. The knights in black, the knights holding me captive, all the people around me, were looking at me for fun. Obviously interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    Speaking of which, I feel like the Wizard was also known as The Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King. But there was more information than that: ''The Demon King is so adorable'' that he didn''t seem to pawn it.


    Does that magician say ''sneak''? The merits of the magician were widely known, and he felt so stern and virtuous that he was called the "exonerating magician."


    "Of course, if you don''t like it, you''ll see."


    ¡­¡­


    "Around the Black Cat," enough that "Worst Sword" gives way to the Lord''s retribution. Fun for them, I guess they know what it''s like.


    By not giving them the details, they''re giving me a little retaliation. Because the knight in black would have been interested in a conversation with me with the prospect that I would be anxious.


    "Really... looking forward to that?


    Finally, I was taken to jail. Still, the fear I felt during the raid kept my conversation with the knight in black from capturing my thoughts.


    One in jail, rebelling against the past, I sigh. No matter how much I think back, I won''t go back in time, and "Black Cat''s Near" is refreshing about anything.


    There''s just one thing I''ve understood. That means'' we made a serious mistake ''. Because I thought it best to be faithful to orders, an irrevocable mistake.


    We had no freedom in that country before they picked us up. Naturally, the ''work'' entrusted to you is not something you can do publicly. That was normal. Because they wanted ''submissive, user-friendly pawns''.


    We didn''t have a lot of education, we just remembered "work," and we couldn''t possibly know that "end-of-life behavior following the Lord can have the worst consequences".


    What matters to us is getting the job done, not thinking about it. I couldn''t say I was happy the days I just did the job I was given, but I don''t think I ever carried any heavy responsibilities.


    ... but it wasn''t because I thought of us.


    Even if the "commander" evades his responsibilities, he can''t push us.


    We just couldn''t even take the place of the One Who Ordered us.


    The world is not convinced unless it is the same as the one who commanded it, or the one who can lay down such lives. It''s ironic that what determines our subordinates will protect us.


    So... we don''t know what''s hard for us. Not adding extra wisdom was also important in living the day.


    - I can''t believe that ''ignorance'' is going to threaten the Lord.


    A way of life that is faithful to orders is easy, but sometimes you make outrageous mistakes. Enough conversation with the knight in black, I thought.


    Still, there''s nothing I can do right now. I don''t even know what happened to my comrades, and I guess I''ll be waiting for the day when punishment will be imposed in this cell.


    Oh, I regret it. Instead of fulfilling his wishes, we''re the ones driving him into distress. I can''t believe I can''t do anything when I say there''s imminent danger to that one...!


    It was a deep regret springing up in my chest, though somewhere grumpy. Cessation of thought, or just a way of life to be flushed, will one day strip myself of my fangs. I risk not just myself, but even the only one who admires me.


    If anyone could tell me that...... has anything changed? Could that one have lived in a much sweeter boxyard?


    I have no regrets that I have moved faithfully to the life of the Lord. But if I could see the future it would bring, I don''t think I would have acted the same way.


    If I had a normal way of life, would I have noticed all kinds of things...?

 416 Ten times the favor and the malice.

    - In a room in Alberda Royal Castle.


    - That was really abrupt news.


    We''ve been having a chat ever since, but after a while, Glenn was told some news.


    As soon as I heard it, it wasn''t just Glenn, even Master Will looked suspicious. Or one that surprised me, too.


    ¡­¡­ You think His Highness Linus is visiting Noon? I don''t suppose I had any such plans... "


    "Yes, it means patience."


    ¡­¡­


    The person who came to tell me - the servant of Glenn''s Hall - is confused, but so are we. Unexpectedly, face to face.


    Uh, sure... when Glenn was young, His Highness Linus talked to him about faction-related matters. The result should have been the constraints of His Highness Linus as his subordinate.


    If you know this, it wouldn''t be surprising if you two had a personal relationship.


    ... but unless even Glenn at the time looks surprised.


    "Glenn, were you close to His Highness Linus?


    Ask them to confirm.


    "No? I rubbed it over there because of ecclesiastical affiliation, and if you think you have a bad relationship, you could have used it there. Face to face, I''ll say hello, but I don''t have any close friends."


    It was denied fast.


    "That''s right. Given the attitude of the Church congregation so far, His Highness Linus will not make himself worthy."


    "Right, Lord Linus is not the one who doesn''t think of that. I''ve never heard of him that close to Glenn either."


    I guess Master Will never really dated anyone more than he didn''t even know. Whether it''s personal or not, that''s His Royal Highness the King. Because of Glenn''s personality, if he is close, he must have reported it to the Lord, Will.


    You think that''s why you came to visit me in ''Patience''? Obviously, it would be strange.


    ¡­¡­ Mizuki, you have to be present. In some cases, it involves you. Do you mind? Sire. "


    "Oh. I''m sorry for the Demon Master, but I have some bad feelings, too. In the first place, it would be strange at the point of coming to visit Glenn. This should be seen not as a desire for ''a country called Alberda'' but as a desire for dialogue with ''an individual named Glenn''. Then you can strike more hands if you involve the Demon Master."


    When I said that and nodded at each other, the chief obedient looked at me all together. Of course, I agree with that opinion too, so I''ll snort in the sense of acceptance.


    ¡­¡­


    Perhaps His Highness Linus had something to do with "Glenn, a different world man" or "Glenn, who is making out with the devil''s guide."


    If you need help with Glenn as Will''s right-hand man, you can even touch him from the start and make sure he gets through to you. His Highness Linus is not someone who can''t get through those muscles.


    "Fine, I''ll be there too. Even if they bring in a troublesome case, it''s possible that I... ''the magician who overheard the story intervenes in the funny half''. You can''t complain about Alberda dating me as an insurance policy more than you know what to do."


    Sorry, Mizuki.


    "Say it! Well, shall I ask the servant to return to the hall one step ahead and tell him? If all of a sudden I show up, you won''t be ready for your heart."


    Take care of yourself while you comfortably wave. This is also Alberda''s insurance policy.


    Dark from the Alberda side: ''If you''re in trouble with the Wizard knowing, don''t tell me, okay? If you want to talk secretly, you say that from the beginning?'' It''s like they say. ''Cause you''re on guard, right? Feels like it.


    Even if you are about to be brought in with a troublesome case, if there is an ''outsider'', you can talk about it there and there.


    The point is, even as an escape officer, my presence will be used. Well, it''s natural to have this much of a sense of crisis. Glenn and His Royal Highness Linus don''t seem that close, no matter how connected they are.


    Most importantly, I also have a reason to visit Alberda this time. This is an example of the transfer of the "Demonic Prop of Healing Power Blast". I''d rather be done now than have plans for the future.


    "Oh... Master Will, Glenn, do you have a minute? I have a secret story for both of you."


    When I invite him to cut him out for a moment, the chief obedient looks all together and surprised. Glenn has a jitsu eye.... Ugh, yeah, ''You had a secret story too!'' I guess so.


    That said, I just want to give you this. It seems relaxed, but there are still nobles who are rebelling against Master Will.


    It''s unexpected, but one of Miss Leary''s cases is the one that came up. However, those who know how Master Will came to power said, ''I have no choice but to do all this''. It would also be a reign of readiness, he said.


    "Master Will, wear this magic prop. And never, never let go. Of course, he''s useless."


    "Same guy as Princess Rose''s...... you''re not. What''s the effect? Lord of Magic."


    "It''s a cure. However¡­ healing at an unlikely level,"


    As soon as he heard my words, Master Will, who seemed intrigued to have the magic prop in his hand, glanced. This is probably why neither the magic of ''healing'' nor the magic props are ever unusual.


    Advanced healing magic may be available to a limited number of people, but he is the king of one country¡­ naturally, there are doctors available. And yet, it''s only natural to question its effects more than to give you something like a healing magic prop.


    "Mizuki, talk to me in detail. Is it something you can''t do publicly when you say" secret stories "or something?


    "Yes, Glenn. However, I''d rather have this actually tried than a verbal commentary. Because I can feel the effect."


    "Hmm? I personally can''t give you much permission..."


    With that said, Glenn turned his gaze to Master Will. You can''t honestly nod at my suggestion with Glenn showing some understanding.


    But that was Will, who had a reputation for razor shards.


    "Nice, try it"


    "Sire!"


    "Nice, Glenn. If there is any inconvenience, it is His Highness Elshon who apologizes. The Wizard will not imitate anything more than that premise. In the first place...... is this what His Highness Elshon is convinced of, too?


    "Yeah, sure."


    Nodding, Master Will laughed with pleasure.


    "Then there''s nothing wrong with that! In my position, Glenn is naturally worried... but there will be no more vigilance than His Highness Elshon is involved. I''m sorry, Master Magic. Glenn didn''t mean it either."


    "I''m convinced, don''t worry about it"


    More than trust in me, he said, the trust from the direction of ''There is no way I would bother His Highness Elshon'' prevailed.


    ¡­¡­


    You seem to understand the existence of me. Above all. Exactly! Maybe you can treat Noiko in the Knight''s Dorm the same way.


    Shall we then put it into practice in an easy way to understand?


    "Drop a drop of blood on the Demon Stone and authenticate the blood as before. Then...... could you run the knife over my arm? The extent of bleeding¡­ I hope this is an injury to the extent that blood appears on the wound."


    "Hmm, you mean like this"


    Master Will rolled his sleeve when he quickly wore the magic props and ran the knife he used to bleed into his arms. Naturally, red blood seeps out of the place where the blade passes, flowing through the arms.


    Though shallow, bleeding injuries. There will be pain, and Master Will himself will have the feeling of ripping off his skin and flesh.


    ... but.


    The next moment, Master Will looked at the wound in surprise.


    ¡­¡­ Your Majesty, what is it?


    "... Glenn. I did get hurt now, didn''t I?


    "Huh? Yeah, yeah, you wounded yourself in the arm. Isn''t there blood seeping through the wound in the evidence?"


    To the odd question, Glenn answers discipline. Eventually, Master Will wiped the wound''s blood with a cloth out of his nostrils. There wasn''t even a scratch there.


    Well, to this point, normal healing magic wouldn''t be uncommon. The wound itself is shallow, so ''from the side I was watching'' I have nothing to question.


    But from the wounded person, it feels a little odd.


    "The Master of Magic. I just ran a knife through my arm. But it''s odd. The pain, the feeling of slitting his arm, was felt only at one point the knife was hitting. Right... it was like ''From the beginning of the injury, it''s healing''"


    "So it fits."


    I laugh a lot at Master Will for mouthing the right view.


    "Healing magic is like making up for a missing part with magic. So I really do time lag...... ''It takes a little while for the places played to function correctly''. Time to get used to it, too, you can say. This magic item is" instantly regenerate and function from where you were injured ". So even if they stick a dagger up their chest, they will heal in the process of being pulled out"


    "Nah..."


    To a lesser effect, Glenn sounds stunned.... naturally. The healing magic of this world feels like it will be done after you get hurt.


    Sometimes we don''t make it close to instant death because it still makes up for the missing part with the magic of the surgeon. Regardless of minor injuries, organs and the like do not immediately restore function. It''s not subtly omnipotent, is it?


    "My healing magic is not like the healing magic of this world. So by doing it in combination with the healing magic of this world, I was able to make it almost universal. Unless you''re shattered or don''t have enough magic to regenerate, you can survive."


    "That''s awesome.... but why keep it quiet?


    "It''s to keep you from building something called ''Until you run out of strength and magic, you won''t die." From the side, such beings are monsters. Because this is only "something that connects lives," not "something that we use to fight."


    A state that has eliminated the shortcomings of healing magic in this world, but that''s not the only use. I mean, I feel that the healing magic of this world is equipped with flaws to prevent things I or Dr. Gordon fear.


    "Unusual recovery, should I say? I guarantee it will work. But...... I''m not willing to leave this for future generations. There are only three people in possession of this magic object: the Demon King, Rudolph, and Will."


    "Wait, you don''t even have a demon master?


    "If I had something like this, it would be a great publicity product. There may be magicians out there who develop similar techniques. It''s limited to" people who can be targeted and can''t be lost in connection with different worlds. "


    "I see..."


    You seem convinced, but Master Will''s expression is bitter. Because he is a satirical man, he knows that if he is bad, there will be people who will interpret him in a direction that is not good enough.


    Now it is time for the continent to settle down, but until just over a decade ago it was no surprise what time and where the war took place. From those who know about that time, ''insurance when it comes to war'' doesn''t matter how much it costs. Ning Lo, you must want it.


    "This is a collaboration between me and Dr. Gordon. So at the same time as my death, this technique will be lost. Even if the same healing magic I use is developed, Dr. Gordon will keep his mouth shut. That''s how we take responsibility. We want to live, we don''t want to leave the seeds of disaster behind."


    "... it''s really just us."


    The whining voice contained something bitter. As for Master Will, I think he''s suggesting that he won''t even have me or Glenn.


    But you can''t do that. The royalty rarely comes forward, but I can tell you that I or Glenn are almost on the scene. In other words, ''there are many opportunities to see people''.


    If we possess this magic object, one day it will always be exposed to someone''s eyes. If that happens, it''s impossible to remain silent. Because you can''t stand a door in a man''s mouth.


    "So convince Glenn too. Oh, yeah, yeah. No matter what happens, you can decide that ''the Mage built on the knowledge of the original world''. This would delude me if I were asked to explain. ¡­ I mean, I don''t think I can understand it by explaining it"


    "Oh, I guess it''s impossible to understand itself first. Okay, let''s convince Non."


    "Master Will, please, too. I give it to you because I think you''re someone who won''t abuse this.... you wouldn''t imitate that betraying the trust of a magician, would you?


    Smile and force me to reply to Master Will. "If you want to go out with the Magic Instructor in the future, don''t imitate it unnecessarily " I have a sense that you are saying threatening things, but I still want assurances.


    Eventually, when Master Will sighed deeply, he softened his expression and nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll respect the will of the Wizards, too. I''m not willing to abuse it myself, but it would be a loss as a country to be hated by the Lord Mage. If you need me, I''ll write you a piece."


    "Thank you for understanding"


    With a grin, Master Will smiled as well.


    "Absolutely nothing can be done about people from different worlds. Live with selfish loyalty and give it to us."


    "Because I''m selfish. In the first place, I don''t know if it''s enough because I can live on a daily basis."


    "Likewise. If you live in a way that suits people, you will only have a future that will be used. That''s why I refuse."


    "I don''t know about you guys..."


    Master Will''s expression was calm, even though he gave a slight glimpse of his face. I guess it was because I know I don''t need an apology or a thank you that I treated you as a ''problem child who doesn''t listen'' and gave you the same atmosphere as usual.


    "Now it''s time for Nong et al to go. I don''t know what to do, but I can''t keep you waiting very long."


    "Right, let''s go"


    As I say, take a seat. Master Will waved at me flirtatiously and dropped me off.


    "See you, Master Magic. Glenn, if you have any interesting information, let me know later."


    "Your Majesty, do your job properly."


    "Yep..."


    ... from an excellent right arm, though the nail had been stabbed firmly. I guess this is the usual sense of distance between the two. There''s no reluctance inside, or Glenn seems to be a ghost aide.


    Well, shall we go see His Highness Linus? What the hell kind of errands did you visit Glenn on?

 417 Reunion is one of them with troubles.

    - In a room in Glenn''s Hall.


    From then on, we headed to Glenn''s Hall. In the meantime, I''ve had a little meeting.


    No, ''cause... no matter what you think, isn''t it a'' secret story ''?


    If you can be foolish here and honest with me, it''s fine, but there are times when you can do something like, ''Talk to me while I''m dizzy, and I''ll have an exploration here''.


    At that time, we talked about deciding what kind of response to take. The result was that we would only have conversations with the Glenn subject, and I would speak out with interest.


    It should be noted that even if my presence is refused, it is to be rejected.


    All you have to do is say, ''You''re the one who came later''. "I promised you from the beginning, and I''m sorry to interrupt? ''Let''s push it off like that.


    "Oh man... what the hell are they saying"


    "After all, do you have any idea?


    "Not at all. In the first place, I spoke to you decently about the Baraxin thing you called me to do. There can''t be any more personal conversations than there was almost no contact until then"


    "That''s right."


    Glenn is quite surprised, but so am I. Something that wonders about the combination of His Royal Highness Linus and Glenn, even from my point of view, which immediately involves people from other countries.


    In the first place, I don''t suppose Master Will would know. Absolutely more than a connection to politics, Glenn should be reporting to Master Will.


    "Well, you''ll see. If I look at you and talk, I guess it''s between my country and Baraxin. Conversely, if you think it''s convenient to have you..."


    "You mean you should have the help of outsiders. Welcome the magician to move... something like that."


    "Hmm. That''s what you should think"


    Glenn nodded deeply, too, if he clapped his shoulders and concluded. So far, the reason His Highness Linus has come to visit would be narrowed down into these two main categories.


    Now on the day they say, ''I''m here to deepen my intimacy because of networking'' or something, I weaken all together. Neither I, nor Glenn, live in such a peaceful environment, so much so that we exclude this possibility from the outset.


    - While we were talking about that, we came to the room where His Highness Linus was.


    When it comes to servants, His Highness Linus treats them with patience, but he seems to have had one of his squire. Given his identity and the circumstances surrounding him, there is no wonder he has an escort, so he won''t need to be seen as particularly problematic.


    It''s just... I''m concerned that the squire is wearing a hood and hiding his face.


    ¡­¡­


    Didn''t your Highness Levins follow you...? Even if he was a knight and his uncle was worried, His Royal Highness Levins was a third prince. If anything happens, it''s Alberda who''s in trouble.


    If you''re accompanied, I''ll have Hilda preach to you. What, from Hilda: ''I don''t have enough awareness as a royal!'' In a word, you''ll be like a dog.


    Mizuki, open the door.


    "Hey, let''s go."


    Nod at each other, indoors. There''s His Highness Linus and a squire to refrain beside him? was waiting for us.


    While being rude, my gaze still turns to my squire. What''s your shape... normal? At least, he won''t be a knight. I don''t even look like a magician in charge of escorts.


    I just care that you''re hiding your face. Is he one of the shadows used by royalty or someone in a similar position?


    ... but.


    My question will be resolved very lightly. As soon as you acknowledged my appearance, that squire came to hold my hand with tremendous momentum!


    "My friend, whoa!


    "Heh...? Hey, saint!? Why are you here?


    "What a coincidence! What a miracle! Oh, I have to thank God......!


    "Uh... uh? Um, shall we calm down a little? This is where people live¡­"


    "God! Thank you for bringing your friend here!


    Listen to me.


    Before that, I was not summoned by God. I''m just here to give Master Will some secret magic props.


    I turned my gaze to His Highness Linus as I donned to the uplifting saint on my own....... but things are a little strange here too.


    "I didn''t expect to see His Majesty the Mage..."


    That''s how he whines, His Highness Linus, leaking a sigh of relief. In an all too unexpected reaction, me and Glenn look at each other.


    ¡­¡­ So you''re saying Mizuki was destined?


    "As far as the two of you react, it seems so... but isn''t that strange? If there''s anything I can do for you, you''re more certain via the Demon King, right?


    "That''s right. In the first place, I can''t ask you for a job without parental permission. If you do that, you just buy the wrath of a parent cat"


    No, Glenn? Are you naturally calling the Demon King a cat or something?


    I stick around and look at Glenn with my raw warm eyes. Glenn turned a frightened eye at me and said, "It must be now."


    Well, did the parent cat call even rank up to the common perception of each country?


    "In the meantime, shouldn''t we ask what''s going on? I care more than just being reacted to so far."


    "Right! I''m super concerned too! I mean, I only have a bad feeling about it!


    "Give it up. It''s the usual."


    Glenn, that''s so subtle!?


    But, well, I''m pretty sure you have to listen to me, right? In the meantime, when the saints settle down, shall we talk?


    ... so.


    "Shh, I''m sorry. Too much joy..."


    In front of me, a saint in admirable reflection.


    "I''m sorry. Too convenient for me to be happy with"


    His Highness Linus is sitting next to the saint and swimming his gaze with a slight blush.


    "Nothing good. Ning Lo, I doubt that the saint is still holding my hand."


    Yes, my hand is still held by the saints. The "Never let him get away with it! ''I''m also wondering if I should be stunned by the attitude that I''m just saying, or if I should do an escape math.


    Oh, come on, seriously, you brought in trouble? Does that also mean you can''t talk to the Demon King!?


    It should be noted that Glenn, whose aim turns out to be not himself, is drinking tea with a cool face. As soon as I realized that it was not an Alberda-related project, I had an attitude that just said ''other people are what I''m talking about''. Hey, Red Cat.


    "In the meantime, could you talk to me about something? Apart from whether I move or not, the Demon King needs a report."


    "Oh, yeah, right. I want you to see this first. Temple of Saints, give me that..."


    "Right. If you don''t look at this, our concerns won''t make sense."


    If asked to proceed, His Highness Linus urged the saints. The opposing saint also nods hastily, taking something out of his nostalgia.


    Yeah? Is this... a letter? It just won''t be recent. A little, I get the impression that the envelope is tedious.


    "I want you to read this first. This is what was kept in the church. It''s just... I don''t know what that means."


    "Huh? Saint, this looks like a letter I came to the great man of the church? You don''t understand anything other than us, so you don''t know what it means when outsiders read it?


    "I don''t know what that means, or what is difficult to understand..."


    Ask, but the saints seem to have trouble with the way they say it. You saw such a saint, His Highness Linus has sent a letter to me.


    "Can you just read it? That''s what caused our errand."


    ¡­¡­ Well, fine. "


    Surprisingly, he receives the envelope and retrieves the letter inside. If you turn your gaze to Glenn, just because you understand, Glenn has also peered into the letter from the side.


    Well, shall I read the letter, too?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    What are you doing? I don''t know what that means!


    Turning his gaze to Glenn, Glenn also seemed to be perplexing to read the letter.


    Ugh, yeah, this is hard to react to. In other words, I am also convinced by the attitude of the saints just now. Sure, I don''t know how to say it, and you''d have trouble telling me to explain it.


    What do you mean, "make me depend on you"?


    Is it your own educational policy or something that the average person doesn''t understand!?


    "Ahhh... well, that would normally be the reaction"


    His Royal Highness Linus said our reaction had been anticipated, and he dropped his shoulder with disappointment. The saint... that, like, is in some kind of tear.


    "Have you read it, my friend? You don''t know what that means, but I want you to calm down and listen.... abominable, but this world... especially the heavily blooded class rarely has a ''one who lives in his own values''"


    "Oh, the ancestral one, right? I know that."


    As for ancestral returns, it should not have been particularly hidden. It''s bad for a serious saint, but I didn''t think it was that important of a case.


    "You understand that far. But this time it is likely what they call ''blood starch''. To be clear, if you have any abnormality in your spirit. However, until the problem is discovered, it looks normal and often has excellent abilities and appearance"


    "Don''t the people around you notice that?


    "Only certain matters, don''t you understand? It''s hard to explain... depending on the induction, there are times when people think they''re really good people and end their lives. It''s like seeing good and evil in extreme ways or showing unusual restraints on certain things."


    ¡­¡­ I feel like I know somehow, but it doesn''t seem like much harm, does it?


    ''Depends on the induction, it will be an assessment of excellence'', which would mean that there is nothing wrong with everyday life. Then it doesn''t seem particularly problematic.


    ''Cause a class with'' blood starch ''is a royalty with limited marital partners, or a noble nobleman, right? Then it should be possible to put in a caretaker or monitor him, or let him stay close to quarantine.


    To tell him so, the saint shook his neck to the side with a bitter expression.


    "I told you. ''Very often with excellent abilities and appearance''. Moreover, for some reason, there are people who can be called believers every time. You live in your own world and have the strength to pierce yourself no matter what, so you must be charismatic."


    "Oh...... I also need to notice my surroundings until I''m in a genuinely awkward situation because of that"


    "Even if we realize it, there are those who follow it unconditionally. Besides, if you look at the person in question with admirable eyes, even if you have some doubts about his or her words and actions, you tend to pretend not to look at them or interpret them favorably. Therefore, the discovery of the problem is delayed."


    "Ugh, it''s annoying!


    Raising your voice unintentionally is convincing to the psyche. Don''t let anyone see the nasty side of the admirer.


    If I were to give an example, would it be Al or Sieg? Because these two would be interpreted as such on a daily basis.


    Even if there was something about Al''s cold words and actions, if he wasn''t a party, he would interpret them as saying, ''I''m sure you did something to anger Master Argent,'' and think they had something to do with it. If you are being nice to Al, even more so.


    He is a knight and descendant of a hero, even if he thought Sieg''s direct ballistic expression was tight. "He draws royal blood, but he waves his own sword to protect the people. If you are interpreted as being knightly tough on yourself, you are also tough on people '', then you will develop into high praise.


    In fact, ''I don''t like humans who don''t care except those I admit'' and ''Silly Honesty in Pure White Thought'', but their appearance and position lead them to high praise on their own. Human assumptions are horrible......!


    ¡­¡­


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. An understandable human psyche, or reality.


    Sister Charles now evaluates the guardians as "bad properties". If you calmly judge them as'' men '','' No - I can''t believe these guys are married! ''It came to the conclusion. Too many problems, he said.


    In the case of Sister Charles, she has an excellent husband of her own choosing, so it would be an assessment of ''rejection'' even compared to that one.


    "Mizuki, there''s a much easier example. Ning Ro, I can understand the seriousness of the matter in one shot."


    Glenn accidentally put his hand on his shoulder. The look is strangely serious.


    "G., Glenn?


    "Remember Kivera''s predecessors, the war madness. You heard they were unusually belligerent and loved to kill each other? With you, you said... ''It costs money to wage war, and if you kill people in the country you attacked, isn''t it efficient to make it your own territory?'' And. That''s exactly it."


    "Eh."


    "For war madness, it didn''t matter about the country or anything. The only thing I held in captivity was'' what I enjoy ''. I just can''t fight alone. If you are in the position of king, you can move the country, while at the same time'' playmates'' sprang up on their own. I should have been attracted to that strength and sworn allegiance. I don''t think it''s that bad, but I think it''s only natural to be vigilant."


    "War... Madness..."


    As soon as I heard Glenn''s words, ''That''s It'' (Interpretation) about war madness ran over my head. An example of being too nasty, fading all at once.


    "Okay! I understood so much! Sure, depending on that ''detention'', you may be sorry for the sideways inconvenience!


    Thank you, Glenn. In one shot, I understood that the saints were afraid. So in some circumstances, it could be a hell of a disaster...?


    But... why would you do that to me?

 418 Reunion is two of them with troubles.

    After understanding the seriousness of the matter and for now feeling the crisis.


    "... so? I know what you''re afraid of, but why do you need me?


    What I said was a natural question.


    No, you know, you can move freely, you have connections to countries, and in that sense, ''I expect to work (in many ways)''?


    But that would be an extra story via the Demon King. ''Cause for once, I''m tied up with a guardian. Reporting is mandatory.


    One way or the other, he is a royal. If I explain why properly, I feel like they''re going to try to deal with it quite a bit, regardless of the damage.


    Well, Balaxin knows that very well!


    This is a country that has benefited so much from the kindness of the Demon King!?


    "Ahhh... well, I can also understand how Lord Mage feels about that. But we never thought His Highness Elshon was going to move! I hope you don''t get me wrong there!


    You read my thoughts with a jittery eye, His Highness Linus said, ''Because it''s not! Because I know very well that His Highness the Demon King is kind! Calm down!'' I''m just going to say excuses.


    "Exactly! I am also well aware of that from looking after the wizard, the extremes of the outer path. How heartbreaking it is so that the uncursory nature is not known to others......!


    Saints, like His Highness Linus, show understanding of the kindness of the Demon King, even as he exchanges his true intentions. I''m terrible at what I''m saying, but the tone remains polite. I noticed it there and I glanced slightly.


    The saint''s wording doesn''t crumble because of the presence of His Highness Linus and Glenn here.... but that wouldn''t be the only reason.


    Hmm...... I mean, ''I came here as a church saint''? However, since His Highness Linus has also come to Alberda with patience, I guess it is not even a judgment as a country that he has come here.... now.


    At the same time, I realize that the saint''s ''that'' personality seems to be alive and well, and I feel raw and warm. I guess he''s working very hard after we get home... partner up the enhancement book.


    Earlier, the words he uttered were: ''There is no existential value in the scum of the faithless congregation! Die. Yikes!'' All in all, keep the image of a weapon (book) raging in one hand. In person, you can say whatever you want.


    ¡­¡­


    Hey Cora, you were supposed to call me ''friend'' earlier, weren''t you?


    Hey, you really think of me as a friend...?


    "Though it would be true. You know exactly what you mean. Now if you''re going to say," As a culpable magician, "I''ll have you back. It''s no use expecting good from you."


    "Terrible!? Glenn!"


    "Now it will be useless where the good guys have been. You can only do what you want."


    "Because it''s my life. Labor needs consideration. I am neither a fraternity nor a lump of service spirit. If you''re an outsider and you want to intervene, you naturally expect some flavor."


    "For justice! '''' For the people! ''So it would be about the main character of RPG chosen by the brave. Even knights and soldiers are paid!


    If you inadvertently take on trouble in the spirit of Buddha''s heart or service, the ''convenient pawn'' treatment will be decided in the future. I''m not innocent enough to be flushed by the atmosphere and enthusiasm of the place, so if I was picked up besides the Demon King, it could have been a very killer future.


    ...... but the saint who was listening to our conversation held my hand with a very good smile instead of offending me.


    "That''s fine with you! Ning Ro, didn''t you prove that ''hunting for an outer path is the best way for an outer path of thought that has flown in another direction''? Hit and crush those who are more poisonous than that, just as poison has the word to control them with poison! Weak meat is a natural dish."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­ He had a lot of trouble, too. Forgive me if I mess up a little bit. "


    Me and Glenn looking at saints with jito eyes. You just had a thought, say the words that His Highness Linus immediately followed. Is it because His Highness Linus himself had a lot of difficulty?


    Let''s have some fun. Come on, saint.


    You''re shaking the book back with a glowing smile every day, aren''t you?


    "And... let''s just move on. Did you both feel the crisis for once?


    "Well, for once. It''s just that war madness is a pretty special example of how the situation was, right? Kings, it feels like the country is aggressively superior... I was wondering if that wasn''t a king or if the country hadn''t committed an act of aggression, it would have been that vicious."


    "Well, Noon agrees with that."


    Half-forced, Glenn nodded in agreement too, if he expressed his thoughts in line with His Highness Linus, who tried to modify the story.


    This is pretty important, right? If war madness were one of the royals of Ilfena or something, there would definitely be some measure taken around childhood - a vow by witchcraft or something.


    No matter how powerful you may be, if you do not follow the policy of a pacifist country and behave at will, you can do everything in your power. That''s the kind of country you''re in, Irfena. If a guy like that is against him, it would be a rough way to purify himself too ~.


    "Hmm, well, you''d normally think so. But this time things are a little different."


    That''s what makes me sad. To His Highness Linus, me and Glenn looked at each other. It was the saint who remained silent until then who reached out to us in bafflement.


    "I''ll talk from here. Because, in a way, the Church also has responsibilities."


    "Responsibility? No way, the one who wrote in this letter," Let it depend on Aga "? That''s not heavy enough to say responsibility, is it?


    "No, it could be heavy... Because they''re the other person."


    A deeply sighing saint. We are increasingly confused by the appearance of such saints.


    "I just said," Blood Starch ". That was originally normal for the state to do something about it at the time of discovery. No matter how much interest you have, the risk is too high. The person who wrote this letter is serving a princess commonly known as Princess Spirit. She hasn''t taken any of those steps."


    "Huh... is that okay?


    "I guess you haven''t taken any problematic action. With little information available on her, it is presumed that some information manipulation has been carried out. I guess the upper echelons of the country know the truth about her. But you should think that no one else knows."


    Come on...... isn''t the state failing to do its duty, is it? Is that what you think it''s harmless until you take problem action?


    Never mind me frowning unexpectedly, the saint continues the conversation.


    "To some extent, I think the nanny''s prospect of..." making it depend on the gaga "was a success. So I guess her rating in her own country is exactly ''beautiful and sweet princess''. However, it is likely that a certain shortcoming has arisen because I brought up Miga."


    "" A flaw?


    Me and Glenn hammer beautifully. But just because I didn''t care about that at all, the Saint continued with a serious look on his face.


    "The presence of the Prince must be attached to Migawa, right? Besides, of ''other countries''. Of course, you wouldn''t be after marriage, so I think it''s treating things like ''coveted beings'' and ''romantic beings''. But... depending on the story you refer to, the presence of a prince is essential."


    "No, wait a minute. That''s the extent to which you can see the portrait, isn''t it? If you just think about it, there''s no harm in it, right?


    "... that''s the horrible thing about ''Blood Starch''. I don''t think it''s normal. Shall I keep him in strong custody? And it''s also an element we fear."


    "Huh?"


    I don''t know what that means! Leaning his neck all the time, the saints and His Highness Linus looked at each other and exhaled deeply.


    "It was in the letter, wasn''t it?" The princess is terribly reluctant for her world to break, "he said. She''s not just assigning herself, she''s assigning characters to those around her. Perhaps, but I''m forcing you to behave in the same way as you do with your gaga. That''s no exception to the person assigned the role of Prince."


    "But the role of prince means that the person is also a prince or a royal? Then I don''t think I can do anything bad."


    "That''s right! How much? ''I don''t need you to stop working the way I imagined!'' Even if you had an eclampsia, wouldn''t it just annoy you around that child and have no effect on the rest of the country?


    Conclude so as you nod heavily at Glenn''s opinion. No, ''cause if you were royal, you said you''d have a good escort! I''m sorry to hear about the people around us, but on this occasion, why not just follow a closed course?


    "Normally you think so, don''t you? Yeah, that''s all you have to do. But...... she is'' not normal ''. I believe that some followers are bound to say,'' No matter what happens to the country, fulfilling her wishes is of the highest priority ''. Whatever,'' Beautiful and gentle Princess Spirit ''. There is no denying this possibility, as there were those who were submissive to the madness of war."


    "I don''t know what to say, but I also think those followers are troublesome.... Right, ''merciful, gentle royalty of all identities''? The hand of salvation extended to those who are desperate due to some circumstances¡­ is enough for them to get drunk."


    "Oh, ho..."


    To me I was convinced, His Highness Linus made a further chase.


    "Even you unconditionally obey His Highness Elshon. Is that because you''re too much of a stranger to be protected by him? Your accomplishments and all that was supposed to be impossible. [M] Wasn''t it because His Highness Elshon wanted it?


    ¡­¡­ I mean, you think there''s a chance there''s a guy like me?


    "To be clear, you''re right. I can''t be optimistic about the presence of Princess Spirit''s handkerchief either because there''s a real example of you."


    Is that why I fueled these two anxieties...!


    But this fits Glenn too. Even Master Will said... ''Glenn was there, so it was possible to take the throne within four years''! Does Glenn realize that, too, he''s somewhat pale?


    However, we know¡­ it is not impossible to erase by any means the person tailored to the role of prince because they can be replaced by themselves.


    I hope Princess Spirit is satisfied whether the country is criticized by the public or cursed as selfish elimination. There''s no zero chance there''s a human being who thinks that, and I can''t say enough about that.


    What are you afraid of, something like ''detrimental to the country'' or ''deteriorating relations between countries'' will not make sense of anything that is likely to deter you. Even I don''t care if that''s for me.


    "In the case of His Highness the Magic Master," The Settlement His Highness Elshon Wants "is not a brake. Your guardian is very overprotective and doesn''t want to sacrifice you. As a result, the Magic Master will choose a way to keep it to a minimum of damage. But if the Spirit Princess sees what she wants at the top..."


    "Raids can happen, that is. Actions based on loyalty all the way, I guess. Captured, the raiders won''t talk, and even if we know why, it''s an idea that no one will ever understand."


    Silence falls. Neither me nor Glenn are exactly familiar with these projects, so I can''t think of immediate measures.


    "That''s why we''re in trouble, too. Something that doesn''t have enough evidence to draw attention to, and the reason for it is to tip your neck. If you do something bad, Harvis... they''ll say you''ve been looking to deteriorate your relationship with the country where Princess Spirit lives."


    "What if I wanted to let Mizuki know about this via Non..."


    "As you guessed, Lord Glenn. You and the Wizard are close. I''m hesitant to tell His Highness Elshon directly, but I was wondering if he would take any measures if His Highness the Mage could tell me in the form of ''what I heard from Lord Glenn''."


    "Hmm? Even if you ever get it as information, do you care that much? You don''t know who''s the prince in the first place."


    I''m comfortable with why you reunited with me, but the Demon King isn''t that free. I mean, at the moment, it''s just ''possible'', because it''s uncertain information.


    I can''t doubt another country without proof, and it seems that the precision can only draw attention to various countries via me.


    But when the saint looked so serious, he came a long way closer. Hey, close!


    "Sweet! Look, the Prince of Migawa is" Blue Eyes on Blonde Hair, "right?


    "Ooh... well, right...?


    "Who the hell is the prince of this combination that comes to mind?


    "Heh? Uh, blue eyes on blonde............... His Royal Highness Tezelt and Lucas, perhaps...?


    Even though I say it, I can tell your face is cramped. Because those two are the princes of ''Great North Gania'' and ''Great South Kivera''. I can''t lose Lucas either, but it sucks without joking that His Highness Tezelt will be targeted.


    "Oh my god! Seriously, if they plotted to eliminate the prince, Kivera or Gania would suck! We''re both big countries, so it affects the countries around us too!


    If I stood up in a hurry, the saint screamed in frustration and dew, grabbing my shoulder.


    "You''ll be awkward there, too, but remember someone closer! Although His Highness the Demon King would have blue eyes on his blonde hair!


    "" Ah. "


    Raise your voice at the same time as Glenn. But you can''t afford to worry about that to me right now.


    Demon King huh!? Why, how could I have been born in the Prince''s royal road color!?

 419 Gathering of accomplices and bad news

    After realizing that "The Demon King was blue eyes on the prince''s classic blonde hair, which also appeared in the miga," Me and Glenn...


    ¡­¡­ Why is His Highness Elshon missing... "


    "I think you''re the one most to remember..."


    His Highness Linus and the saints had turned a frightened eye on him.


    Shh... you have no choice! For me and Glenn, the guardian and guardian royalty - including Master Will - is not the kind of people I see from afar with an admirable eye, but people closer to me!


    "No, you know, the Demon King doesn''t mean ''prince'', but treatments like ''guardian'' and ''parent cat'' have settled in. I treat people that way, and I don''t blame anyone because I''m aware of it."


    "... as well. Regardless of the public place, Your Majesty still treats you like a disciple."


    In the form that follows me, Glenn mouths something similar. But Glenn''s story went on.


    "For once, if I may make excuses, Non also tried to respect his relationship as a subordinate. But..."


    "But?


    "Your Majesty hated me. Even if a good old man looks ugly, he says, ''I don''t like it! Regardless of the public place, it would be nice to have a private place!'' And Gone. So depressing was the end of my surroundings begging me to accept my utmost."


    "Oops... Was it caused by Master Will in Glenn''s case"


    "If you get stuck, you don''t get to work. I just had to admit..."


    Glenn, don''t look away! By the time you react like that, you''ll be able to anticipate the chaotic situation at the time!?


    His Royal Highness Linus and the others don''t know what kind of reaction to take, he''s pulling his face apart and subtly looking away.... Blah, blah, I''m pulling a dong.


    Yeah, yeah, I guess so ~... Master Will, in the south, alongside King Ilfena, he would have played a role like a core against Kivera.


    I think it was a country that was easier to interact with than the Ilfena of strength supremacy, with some of the grand character of the king, Master Will. He had driven down his predecessors, and should have been recognized for his strength.


    Such a person is a vain child and says, ''You have to treat me like a brother, no!'' and clings to Glenn. (Expected)


    What is the position of the adoptive child when the assertion puts the sides in trouble and penetrates¡­.


    "... there are people everywhere who admire the position of ''brother''"


    ¡­¡­


    I remember ''that one'' in Barraksin in the words of His Highness Linus, who was pounded and muttered, and the other three softly slip away from sight.... No, this man''s brother and his wife were probably also. Were you still overwhelmed at the time you made your subordinate pledge?


    The truth is in darkness. That is only known to the parties.


    ... I don''t know, but King and Mrs. Baraksin are severe bracons. He is a mighty man who turned his anger and sorrow into power and fought against the Church. Some anticipation is possible.


    "As, well, anyway! Sometimes the only thing that makes the presence of the Prince of Oga and the Demon King so equals for me is that it only fits the position and the colour."


    Half-forced to proceed, the saint looked strange.


    "What does that mean?


    "''Cause whatever you think, if you were real, you''d be a bad creature, Prince of Ogawa."


    Fool, honestly answer, the three of you will have a subtle face. Why, that''s a creature that shouldn''t be real.


    So it moved as quickly as possible was Glenn, the most understanding of the three.


    "... Mizuki. What the hell is" Prince of Oga "to you?


    "Mr. Love and Justice Fool"


    "Love and..."


    "Of Justice..."


    "" Mr. Fool...?


    His Royal Highness Linus and the saint whine in disquiet and end up hammering beautifully. By contrast, Glenn had raw warm eyes on me.


    "Give me a brief reason. Your interpretation is too unique to understand."


    "Oh, yeah?


    "" "Oh" "


    ... the three of them at the same time, they nodded powerfully. Oh, my God, isn''t that what people think?


    Still, they seem to care, and the three of them seem to be waiting for my answer earlier - the one called ''The Prince of Oga is a fool of love and justice''. Yes, yes, you just have to be honest.


    "First, ''go alone'' to help the princess. What happened to the knight? What about the escort? In the first place, if that''s strong enough to be possible, no wonder they treat you like a monster. I also come bound by the country''s assessment, and at a time when I''m doing something unsolicited, I don''t feel like a royalty"


    The Demon King is aware of his position. So ''I don''t fight, I use delivery'', and if I can''t use magic, ''I''ll leave it to the experts''.


    You understand the position rather than treat the other person as a tool, this. ''I order the problem to be resolved after selecting the right person, and I take responsibility''.


    "Next, ''I''m on your side unconditionally'' even though I only know one thing about it. You can''t let someone in your position do this. I''ve always been on the side of ''people who''ve asked for help'' and ''people I like, especially women'', but obviously lack information. If you''re fooled, what are you going to do? Even though my own country could be construed as being on his side."


    Being taken as royalty is basically supposed to be out. Yet the Prince of Miyagi has easily revealed his identity and acted with personal emotions.


    Unless you''re in a situation where a country moves in the words of a prince, all you see is a future that can be truncated from the country. Unless even a major feat is mentioned, it is unlikely to be accepted by the state.


    It should be noted that it was the war madness that did ''the country moves in the words of individuals'' in real life. You know how bad it is, right?


    This was possible because ''invasion of another country is superior!'' Cause I had a feat that suited Kivera''s temperament.


    With him, he was once a prince. But definitely, I don''t think they said ''like the prince of Ogami''... if you''re a villain, I think you''re going to fit in very well. "The Bloody Prince," or in a violent direction.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a personal prediction, but I think Sieg could play a ''prince rescuing a princess alone'' role. But really ''that''s it''.


    Zeke''s Purpose: A battle against the strong enough for the country to defeat.


    Purpose of the country that requested the rescue: rescue of the princess.


    With all the loot, you won''t be able to bring back the princess who was taken away, but in Sieg''s case, that''s where the end-roll flows and the story ends. His purpose is no less than his future with the princess.


    ''To thank you for your brilliant help, princess and marriage,'' the king says, but the princess will dye her cheeks, but she will honestly say ''I don''t need it'' all.


    No, if it''s just a rejection word, it''s still better. ''I just wanted to fight the strong guy, I''m not interested in the princess. I was told to take him back, so I brought him here (= I personally don''t care)'' and there''s a good chance/great chance of smashing the real deal.


    Wrong doesn''t make for a gay happy ending. If you do poorly, a second round with an angry country begins when you are insulted.


    I can''t. Never, I can''t. There''s no one beside me who looks good for a hero.


    None of the peace-breaking thinkers, including the Demon King, put up love and justice.


    "That''s why I''m far too far from the actual Demon King to equate with the existence of a prince named the Prince of Ogawa. Of course, this is the same for royalty in every country."


    "Oh, was that the kind of recognition you had? You know how to treat His Highness Elshon, so it''s only natural to exclude him."


    "Yeah. Because they only match colours, and I have a strong perception as an owner"


    I''m the owner who''s going to say ''hands'' and ''wait''. Not only me, but the Demon King treats me like a stupid cat - he seems to have been promoted to the treatment of ''my child'' on a congratulatory basis.


    "I see. When I say I take it realistically, or calmly compare it, the colors only match. Indeed, His Royal Highness Elshon is not the Prince of Migawa."


    "It would!? So extra, I don''t understand how to confuse you with Migawa. Absolutely, something that makes a difference: ''That character doesn''t do that/doesn''t say that''"


    To my claim, His Highness Linus and Glenn were nodding with a convincing look. From their point of view, I guess I can''t.


    To the extent that we can fix it, we may be able to work hard, but the characters of Migawa can sometimes say and do things that aren''t possible in real life. Even if they ask for perfection, don''t bother.


    But the saint shakes his head to the side.


    "If it''s normal thinking, I guess that''s normal. But the person Princess Spirit trusts most... is the nanny. It''s the word of the other person who served me from my late mother''s behalf and mercied me to my mother''s. If you''ve come to live in a narrow world, information may be restricted."


    "Oh... you mean not only the nanny, but the surroundings got gurgled and made you assume?


    "Yes. Isn''t that why she ''can''t allow her world to break''? Because it''s the same for her to be denied her life."


    I guess that''s a situation equal to brainwashing. But Princess Spirit still lived happily ever after.... even if it contained various falsehoods.


    It''s artificial from the other person''s point of view, it''s probably a distorted boxyard, but for Princess Spirit, it''s authentic, a paradise for herself.


    If the existence that holds the corner of that paradise is'' broken ''... you might want to cut it off, repair it, or try to.


    Sleepy air flows. In the meantime, I took the hand of the saint and expressed one determination with a serious look.... Keep your eyes set.


    "In the meantime, let''s call Princess Spirit. Plant the perception that ''if you sell a fight to a demon mentor, it sucks'' and you''ll be safe in the future. Whether you''re frustrated by fear as it is, or dependent on another story, the deal is throw a round at Harvis! If the country protests, pursue the sweetness of previous responses, and if you are still bothered, country-by-country enemy certification"


    "" "Eh" "


    Don''t let the demon kings harm you more than I am.


    I won''t let that resemble you...?


    If the fear of the saints becomes a reality, it will be a fuss... even for me, it may take a call.


    If you were working via the Demon King, it would be confirmed without question. Due to Ilfena''s temperament, a swallowing knight dormitory life won''t come true until it''s resolved.


    No, no matter what Princess Spirit tries to do, it will never stop! I know I''m sorry, but my life is my top priority. For this reason, let''s "I''m sorry" and seep through the tears, but without hesitation, let''s kick a party of Spirit Princesses and push them unrepeatable.


    Because they are ''my'' enemies! I''m superior to myself.


    ''Sympathy'' and ''genuine'' are separate. It is always'' myself ''that I choose.


    "Hey, let''s settle down for a second, Master Magic!? Because nothing''s happened yet!?


    "Hey Mizuki... I''m ready for that, but you''re gonna be worse than still harmless, okay?


    To His Highness Linus in panic, a strangely sober Glenn. Glenn doesn''t particularly disagree, he simply says, ''The Mage will be evil, okay?'' I guess I was wondering.


    It''s okay, I have the strongest say! Ning Lo, this is The Right Way of the Wizard!


    "From the beginning, you say, ''The Mage is a disaster in the world''. If you root for each country beforehand and sell the fight with some grip on Harvis'' weakness, everyone will be done with ''no choice'' from self-preservation. Because the damage is spiritual princess.


    The country leans, and the most troubling thing is Harvis, ladies and gentlemen. To say more, the upper echelons of the country. People in other countries are first in their own country, so if you know the damage won''t come, there''s a good chance you''ll miss it.


    Perhaps the noisiest is the Demon King. "I don''t need you to be the bad guy! ''Under the phrase,'' it will try to make you think. Al and the others... if the Demon King could be targeted, would you take sides?


    "In the first place, it''s not like ''one day there could be damage''. Even in the sense of encouraging Harvis to manage it, he said he should do it with Gatsun for once."


    "Oh, does that mean something too"


    "Yeah. And isn''t that strange? It''s more natural to think about planning something and intentionally letting it go wild... Based on that too, explore Harvis'' intentions. If you pinch a third party and set up a negotiating forum, you''ll come out."


    If you sprinkle the bait "The Spirit Princess won''t be bothered by another country," and threaten "If you do anything, I''ll retaliate on a national basis. ", the guy who was in crisis with the Spirit Princess from the beginning will follow you to the negotiating table.


    Conversely, if we were to get to the negotiating table with this...... ''it is likely that we had already seen some signs''. Isn''t that what it means to have little information about Princess Spirit?


    At the tip of his gaze, His Royal Highness Linus and Glenn are all imaginative faces. After all, you seem to have had the same doubts as me. The look is somewhat harsh.


    A warm hand gently enveloped my hand when I stuck with the idea of ''I have some thoughts on Harvis''. If you turn your gaze, saint with a gentle grin.


    "Thank you for your courage. Let''s go with that plan."


    ¡­¡­


    I agree with you, you priest.


    "Kill before they do...... great idea! It should not be left behind, such as anxiety elements that you will not be distracted from until later. At the very least, we need Harvis to take good care of it."


    You must win first, I''ll judge you.


    "''Someone has to do it''... that would be very important and courageous behavior. The country can''t move now any more than there is no damage. But... it''s a slow project since they acted on it. None of the three named men can be lost."


    "That the Church will side with me?


    When asked to tease him, the saint gazed with a smile.


    "Even though we''ve already been punished, it''s a situation where the church can''t help but be told it''s the beginning. I have a duty to protect those who belong to the Church¡­ it''s obvious which way to go, right?


    "If you take my side, that sin will be the ''strongest trump card'', right?


    Point your gaze at the letter that stays on the table. You liked my answer, the saint deepened his grin.


    "This letter will prove the situation of Princess Spirit, and the dodginess of management in Harvis. Above all, matters that have led to a sense of crisis in the Mage are spelled out by the nanny herself. If you need to, think about serving some content."


    "What do you want in return for that?


    "I ask you to acknowledge the integrity of Balaxin, who did not make it a good idea for the Church to be in the position of ''collaborator of the Magic Instructor'', and to remain silent"


    "Hey, the point is, ''Neither the Church nor Baraksin has anything to do with the work of Princess Spirit''."


    "Yes, we endured the blame of conscience and showed you what was left of those who once belonged to the Church."


    A smiling saint has exactly the same atmosphere as a benevolent priest.


    But he has already laid down ''Protecting the Church'' at the top of his list. Dye your hands on a place called evil, but it is the people who belong to the Church who should be protected.


    For that reason, I would accept any blame. Because he took the position of ''guardian of the Church'' over ''personal justice''.


    - That''s when the knock abruptly sounded.


    "Excuse me. We have received a circular from Ilfena to our magician."


    Unexpectedly, the indoor humans looked at each other. It''s too timely, but I can''t even throw away the thought that...


    "I don''t mind, come in."


    "Yes, excuse me."


    When Glenn allowed him into the room, it was a servant he had previously taken care of who came in. In its hands, there is an envelope.


    "Someone who was cleaning Master Glenn''s room brought it to me that he appeared in a metastasis team that was in direct contact with the Magic Master. Well, I don''t know how close Glenn and the Wizard are to each other, but I can''t think of sending a letter to the Wizard. It will be my discretion, but I brought it to you."


    "Thank you. I think you''re right about that decision."


    Thank you and receive the envelope. Sure, this situation is strange. No matter how much Glenn knows his hometown, he''s an Alberda person now¡­ it''s like ''What Glenn wants you to know too''. It just seems like that decision is up to me.


    Surprised, I open the envelope and glance at the letter. There''s...


    "Ahhh?


    It said something about my mood plummeting all at once.


    "Mi, Mizuki?


    "Heh heh... Ugh heh...! Princess Spirit, it could have been after you were already in action. The demon king was attacked and wounded."


    "" "Nah!?


    "Oh, don''t worry, by the time I get in touch with you like this, it means you''re okay? It says me and Dr. Gordon''s intentions beat the assailants'' intentions, so there''s no danger to their lives."


    It''s awkward to write it as it is, so I guess I fainted like this. This time, I have referred to it as emergency contact and entrusted the direct transfer team to Glenn to all the cavalry dormitories. So this is a call from Noeko the Knight Dormitory.


    - Except this is called ''Demon King Injured! Go home now!'' It doesn''t just mean.


    At the corner, I''m in Alberda. Plus, for an environment where you can have conversations with Glenn and Master Will! It would be an appeal to use it to gather and communicate information.


    At the same time, I relieve myself. So much so that Noeko the Knight Dormitory can instruct you to do this, the Demon King is a minor injury.


    But, you know, it''s important to us that the Demon King has been raided.


    The extent of the injury is not important, it''s "out at the stage of setup".


    "Hey, saint? We''re friends, right? Can you come to Ilfena with me because I want to make sure? Maybe something that might be a spiritual princess relationship"


    Smile with a grin and ask the saint to cooperate. The letter says'' I think it''s an assassin from Harvis or Idio '', but personally, I think it would be someone with a spiritual princess.


    They just don''t have any certainty. So it was my call. He hits a joker named Magic Instructor who shouldn''t be familiar with either, and expects him to bolt out.


    In addition to that, here is an important item called ''Letters from Nannies''. If it was an assassin from Harvis, this should be one piece of evidence for you.


    ¡­¡­ Yes, of course! Not just you, but the knights who cared about the church are our good friends. "


    You understood my intentions, the saint nodded powerfully. My grin deepens, too.


    Well, shall we strike at all the fabric we can then?


    "Glenn, I''m going home to Ilfena, accompanied by a saint. Maybe something that the Saints'' fears are on. So Glenn wants you to tell Master Will about this."


    "... I told you, don''t you mind?


    "You''re considering that possibility more than just a circular coming to Glenn''s." Not yet, "it''s one of the royal raids, but in some circumstances, it''s not" what I''ve been interested in chatting about, it might stop being a concern ". Then you should tell them in advance."


    Glenn knows the existence of the demonic props I gave to Master Will. So I also understand the certainty of its effects in the matter of "Me and Dr. Gordon''s Meanings" earlier. I''m calm to hear ''The Demon King has been raided'', which would also be one reason.


    ... even if the possessor of that demon prop was injured, he would not die for a rare thing. Different peace of mind, I knew it.


    However, you should also warn Master Will about the fact that there is a ''royal raid''. Vigilance will also be necessary as an Alberda, including the anticipated involvement of the Princess Spirit. Something I don''t know when I''ll be a party to.


    "Let me tell His Majesty, too. Including, of course, that the Saints are on the side of the Demon Master. Let''s see if there''s been any strange movement in our country."


    "Please, Your Highness Linus. Even for me, I don''t want to turn my suspicious eyes to Baraxin. Alberda, Baraksin, and then Zebrest, but just with the help of these three countries, it will be easier to identify the culprits"


    Other countries have been able to identify the culprit. However, as soon as I can identify them, I will contact each country quickly.


    If you insist on the irrelevance of your own country, there will be some movement. Even information from Ilfena that''s hard to find might hold you back quickly.


    Well, the role has been decided. The next thing we need to do is meet a raider who would have already been captured... and extract a definitive confession.


    Well, let''s get started.


    Nod at each other, each of them, leaving the room. The servant who brought me the letter drops me off with a worried face, but now is not the time to be anxious. There''s only action.


    - Demon King. I don''t worry about you ''now'' because I know what situation you want. Later.


    But if you were in the state you wanted when you woke up... like always, stroke your head.

 420 Kindness explores

    I asked the saints to accompany me and return to Ilfena.


    ... but.


    No matter how much, there is no way that people from different worlds or other countries can see the Demon King - and, moreover, wounded - right after the raid.


    ¡­¡­ So, he said he ended up here. "


    "Yeah. I can explain the situation, so it''s perfect."


    "Well. For once, we must be cautious. I''d appreciate it if someone would come to know the beginning of this one where it''s possible to discuss it."


    Klaus nods and accepts my choices, even if they show slight fright. At the end of that gaze lies the saint.


    This is a knight''s dorm. Nominally, ''I invited you to my house because I stumbled upon you with your friend Saint ?'' Cause he wants to say thank you to everyone for your help, right? I mean, there''s nothing more I can do than have my room in a knight''s dorm ''.


    It is true that the saint appreciates the matter of the Church Congregation and the subsequent supplies of support, so it is sufficient as a pre-construction. More than the place is a knight''s dorm, it also automatically serves as a watchdog, so let''s not complain.


    It should be noted that support supplies are ''essential things to live'' such as food and medicine. Because I used black to experiment with the practical use of eclampsia balls, I bought them with gold obtained as a by-product and sent them to church.


    Of course, the Demon King has given permission. It''s just, ''As the knights rejoiced, we experimented with props for anti-human use. It is not pleasant to hear that the by-product is being effectively utilized'', so it has been altered before construction, which is convenient for this one.


    "The wealth is temporarily frozen with the upper management being investigated, and the church is in financial difficulty. The magicians involved in a series of cases led them, and with the knights who were not on duty, they bought aid and sent it to the church for the reward they had earned by hunting the questioners''.... This is fine, because it''s pre-built.


    The former doesn''t have half the sense of bastard, and it just sounds like a bunch of nasty guys are thriving.


    The latter guides people scratching to remain good, and the tenderness to help glows.


    It''s more obvious which one will be hired than seeing fire! One or the other is a level that no one else should ask.


    Needless to say, reality is the former, but the upper layers of Irfena, who know the circumstances, were caught by the bait ''in the interest of the Knights'', and they seem to have seen it and pretended not to see it. The deal behind the Demon King is perfect.


    That''s why.


    Externally, it''s not strange for a saint to visit Masako the Knight Dormitory. His Royal Highness Linus will be there to talk to you, and in a way, you were the best candidate and the right time!


    "Even here, it''s convenient to have a cooperative relationship with Baraxin. Besides, is this visit a treatment called" Saint''s Palace, a friend of the Wizard "?


    "Of course!"


    I turn my gaze to the saint and confirm that I nodded. On top of that, he nodded to the inquiry and Klaus seemed to have slowly lifted his guard.


    "Then the ''country'' called Baraxin has nothing to do with it. Only, let''s treat him like your friend. I''m just saying that your friend is a church official."


    "Yes. I want you to treat me that way, too. It was at my discretion to discover this letter and to convey my concern to His Highness the Mage."


    "Hmm? You think I''m not willing to sell you a favor?


    "You''ve done enough so far. To this extent, I won''t even repay you. Above all, in the sense that you know ''the goodness of the Church today'', my actions will not be in vain either, will they? How can you pretend you don''t know?"


    ¡­¡­


    Klaus glanced slightly. He is undoubtedly aware of the ''return'' sought by the saints. On top of that, I guess I''m thinking about how far I should get involved.


    The Demon King is wounded, Dr. Gordon accompanies the Demon King as a doctor, and Al, who is like a partner, is the Guardian of the Demon King. Right now, Klaus is the only one with the right to make decisions in the Knights'' Dorm. I can''t help but worry.


    Eventually, Klaus sighed and nodded.


    "I think we should be more vigilant than we can have these conversations... but on the contrary, ''there''s an understanding of the story behind it, too''. Well, Balaxin can use Mizuki as a restraint. You shouldn''t be suspicious any more."


    "These are the circumstances, so it''s only natural to be more vigilant. Well, as opposed to restraint, Lord Magic Master treats you like a synonym for fear."


    "I guess. I''m sure we''ll have a punishment next time."


    "Oh, that''s scary"


    The serene grin of the saints does not break, even as we speak. To that appearance, Klaus seemed to have further raised the Saint''s rating. This would be the same for Noeko, the knight dorm who was listening to the conversation between the two of them.


    Yeah, I know how that feels, too. ''Cause the most troubling thing is that'' he seems to be a clergyman, preaching a spirit of charity and fraternity ''. No saints without it, it would be easy for everyone to talk to.


    Don''t worry, everyone. Because saints are people who can be Shura or Satan if they are for the Church.


    He''s the one who shows understanding in my proposal to ''kill before they do it''...!


    Even if I''m wrong, I don''t say beautiful things like "Princess Spirit pities" or "Hate sin, don''t hate people". I may sympathize with the situation of Princess Spirit, but if you are confirmed as the main perpetrator of this one, you will instantly certify the enemy.


    Because he found out in a previous case of Balaxin that it was'' an excuse for the weak, such as the beauty of not being able to produce results''. There''s no way I can do more than stand above people, just ideals. By fighting with me, the saint must have hurt it.


    For such a person, the connection with the Knight Dormitory Noiko is a delightful miscalculation. If I could get that connection by selling information on Princess Spirit, I''d be happy to give it away. I also got a thank you from Ilfena, and the church only has the benefit, right?


    While relieved that the saints have been accepted, I turn my gaze to ''the people wrapped around the corner of the room''. Okay, now it''s our turn to ask.


    "... it''s nice that the story got wrapped up. Why are Sieg and the others here?


    I was there with Sieg''s troops. It was not to interrupt the conversation between the saints and Klaus, but they should have listened perfectly.


    In the first place, it is strange in itself for the Klaus and the others to allow it. Though a minor injury, my country''s royalty must have been attacked. Irrelevant people can''t get involved.


    But that''s a brain-muscled Zeke.


    "''Cause you were here for your usual workout, right?


    "It''s been a long time," he said, waving as he answered honestly. As soon as possible, previous tensions fade.


    ¡­¡­ Yeah, ''cause I know that. What I want to hear is,'' Why are outsiders listening flat out? ''That is. For once, it''s an important part of the country. They usually have you in a separate room. "


    "Oh, you don''t!


    To my inquiry, Sieg is Pong! And I hit my hand.


    "Because we''re related, too. The ones who attacked His Highness Elshon magically isolated the space? Like I was. All of a sudden, I couldn''t hear His Highness Elshon. I can see him. If Lord Klaus hadn''t noticed, it might have been dangerous."


    "Heh..."


    "We broke something like a wall that separated us from His Highness Elshon."


    As the Black Knights looked remorseful, the Raiders seemed quite magical. If you used an existing technique in this world, its strength depends on the magic that the surgeon possesses. Besides, it wasn''t just highly magical, it was probably skilled enough for the Black Knights to get out.


    But that''s why I wonder. If it''s magically related, they... there shouldn''t be any appearance in Sieg in particular.


    "Oh... I''ll talk to you, Sieg, just shut up for a second"


    "Okay."


    You saw me with my neck tilted, and the caretaker, Mr. Keith, seems to take over Zeke''s story. Sieg snorts, too, and mouths honestly.


    Apparently, he wasn''t sure he could explain himself well. I just said I left the rest to you, and I''m throwing a round at the caretaker.


    "First, that we were involved. It''s the destruction of a guy like ''The Wall of Space'' that Zeke just said. However, this is the majority of your daughter''s accomplishments. It feels like we did it."


    "Heh? I wasn''t there, was I?


    "You weren''t there. But the sword your daughter made for Sieg became a necessity for destruction. And then you also taught me how to destroy the junction and how to attack someone who uses the junction to fight. In addition to that," The Magic Shooting Sword "was ceded as a prototype by the black knights we live here. These were necessary."


    I don''t know what that means. For now, it''s like I''m only saying ''I had all the key items'' or something.


    You read that feeling, Mr. Keith told me, "Don''t talk in turn". Um, please explain.


    "As Sieg said, Lord Klaus and the others noticed something strange in the fast track... the wall felt like a strong junction. So I didn''t have the power to just smash it. That''s where Zeke said it." Why don''t you just use this sword after I use physical enhancement? ''Sure, it''s the most powerful blow.''


    "Well, I guess so."


    If Sieg and that sword combine, they have the power to spatter the Great Spider. In addition to that, something that won''t move this time is the target. I feel it''s possible to destroy it if Sieg cuts it all out.


    "But still, I couldn''t. No, you''re not right to say this. The crack goes in, but it goes right back to normal. That''s why shooting powerful magic could have involved His Highness Elshon and the others. So Zeke remembered working with your daughter... ''Speaking of which, Mizuki was also stretching his boundaries multiple times. That was playing instantly, too." "


    "Oh, you remembered so well!?


    "Every time I''m defeated by Mizuki because of it. I remember as much as you taught me about my defeat and what to do."


    "Lady, Sieg can count on ''just'' for battle-related matters. For that matter, it''s usually me."


    "I''m not sure of anything else at all!


    "Don''t be prestigious! You''re gonna need a little more nourishment on your head!


    Following Keith''s unfulfilled follow up, Zeke nodded loudly. As soon as that happens, Mr. Keith''s penetration, which attracted his face, flies.


    Still, Sieg is not evil at all, so I''m sure he won''t be remembered for this redemption either.


    Looking at them with raw warm eyes, Zeke now speaks out.


    "Mizuki said, ''The kingdom can be broken with power! Attack the broken gap!'' You told me. And then he said," There will be only a little time difference in regeneration, so if you fold the attack where you broke it, you''ll have a hole. "


    "You did say that. In fact, if you''re magically oblivious and unable to unbind, there''s only one way to break it. It''s about Siege who can carry out a series of attacks powerful enough to break the line, but with that speed and power, the weapon will reach the operator."


    If they ask if it is possible or impossible, it is definitely possible. However, "Must have the power to smash one junction in one stroke" and "Continuous attack above the speed of regeneration of the junction" are mandatory. The point is, it can also be described as a possible way of attacking because it is Sieg.


    In fact, Al and the others can''t do this either. My body is blown away, but I have never received a sword myself. ''There must be a lack of speed. The speed of regeneration of the junction is faster and the next attack will not be in time'', says Al.


    "That''s why I suggested to the Black Knights." I''ll keep putting in this wall, why don''t you let Keith and the others shoot the magic of the sword down there? I''m afraid of the inner human entanglement if I shoot magic at the walls, but I thought it would be okay if I were to spread the wounds I put on it. "


    "Oh, the magic sword I invented. The magic sword used by Mr. Keith and his men was made by the Black Knight, and it was originally for personal use, so it''s possible to target only the cracks created by Zeke."


    The magic added to the sword, for sure, should have been a shock wave. It doesn''t have the power to break the line, but it will have the power there.


    It''s worth a try more than you''d expect to feel like an attack + alpha on a Siege subject. Sometimes they are made for the purpose of fighting Siege from the beginning, and they may have come up with this way.


    It is also important that ''Ranged Attacks are possible''. Siege, who will continue to attack in one place, will not be able to move, so we will have to target the damaged parts of the wall simultaneously from another location. This time it was possible, he said.


    While convinced, I turn my gaze to Mr. Keith and the others. Half of them do not possess that sword, so expect to have broken it in an unscrupulous use during the Demon King''s raid.


    ... this magic sword, you still haven''t been able to solve the strength problem, have you? So I''m only letting you use it for your workouts here. Of course, they''ve been convinced, too.


    If unscrupulous, the user should also be in danger - if the sword, the main body, breaks first, the shock wave could storm on the spot - but I guess Mr. Keith and his team worked hard to understand the danger.


    Maybe they were allowed to be here because those appearances were appreciated. It is only with the fight with the Knight Dormitory Noiko that the Demon King is safe (?) Because it was.


    For the record, a shockwave can also shoot a certain gray cat''s planting wand. However, this one is for personal protection, so safety is important and the power is considerably reduced. I guess this is fine because my role as a wand is important.


    Yes, the gray cat''s scepter and Mr. Keith''s sword have the same specifications, however slightly different.... it''s supposed to be, but he only seems to recognize it as a blunt weapon & cane, so it''s suspicious that the day will come when it will be used like this.


    ¡­¡­


    Funny, even with his arrogant personality, the gray cat is a real prince.


    Yet why do you like its use as a ''blunt weapon'' instead of a ''sword that can shoot everyone''s admiration and magic...'' I was happy to polish my wand, so this recognition went wrong.


    "Sieg''s reading hit me and I could clearly see the other side. I felt the black knights spread it further and broke the wall. That''s why we feel like a workforce. Even if it''s against you, your daughter answered Sieg''s question. That''s why I figured this out."


    "The rest is the existence of a sword conceded by the Black Knights. Of course, the sword Mizuki gave me is important."


    "Oh. No matter which one is missing, it would have taken more time to break the surgery. There was nothing we could do in the first place."


    You remembered the time of the raid, Sieg''s troops snorting at each other with smudges. The Black Knights have some proud bitterness in their appearance.


    I see, indeed, they are also parties. The demon king''s minor injuries also have the effect of demon props, but it seems that the Sieges'' struggle was due in part to it.


    "With the help of so many people, His Highness Elshon is safe."


    Turning to the saint whining in a voice like he was impressed, he was dewning his surprise.


    "It''s something that magicians can''t think of anywhere else, such as entrusting their research results to others. Well, people from other countries. Moreover, a workout is¡­"


    "Oh... as I heard, a little bit of our Sieg, it''s special. We''ve always been afraid that one day we wouldn''t be able to keep up with Sieg. His Highness Elshon gave us the opportunity and the place to work hard. With that in mind, the knights here are helping us."


    What Mr Keith is saying would be in Sarovara. I was initially only going to get permission to transfer my sword to Sieg. It was the Demon King who even thought about strengthening Mr. Keith and the others.


    Perhaps you overlaid yourself with Sieg. The Demon King is headed by Al and the Knight Dormitory Noiko is beside him. Because I know how strong that heart is, I also feel I have noticed the danger if Sieg is alone.


    That''s probably the same for Al and the others. Ning Ro, I''ve been watching the Demon King all my life, so maybe those feelings are more than the Demon King.


    "Oh, that''s busy. Welcome home, Mizuki."


    With that in mind, Al came. It''s not like ''something happened'' because the Klaus and the others are flat, I guess it''s like regular reporting.


    And secretly relieve. Know that Al has no more problems than leaving beside the Demon King.


    "I''m home, Al. I met with the saint in Alberda, and he said something that bothered me, so I asked him to come with me."


    "Well... is it ''something I care'' to bring you here in this situation"


    "Yeah. Now I''m explaining to the Saints why the Zeeks are here. Regardless of the Demon King, it seems strange that Noeko the Knight Dormitory here plays a part in the growth of the Sieges"


    When he said that and turned his gaze to Klaus, Klaus smiled slightly.


    "With us, I tried to stay next to Elle. I want to help you more than I care to see who you once were."


    "That''s right. Things are different, because we don''t want to leave the core people alone. I don''t know what to say, but I don''t think Sieg would have been there if Keith and the others weren''t here. It''s the same position as a guardian, but there''s certainly a sense of fellowship."


    We wanted to support ourselves, too, Klaus and Al say. He seemed happy with Keith and the others growing up, wondering if Noiko the Knight Dormitory was also aware of him as a senior.


    Basically, Knight Dormitory Noiko is just a bunch of good looking after people. Originally, I don''t laugh at Mr. Keith''s wishes and efforts because they are the people who gathered to support the Demon King, and I don''t give up ''what I can''t help it''.


    Because that''s the way they went, too.


    They must have done all the hard work just to be called ''The Worst Sword''.


    "Are you the same as them? Don''t you think it''s stupid, such as teaching you what could be your weakness?


    At some point, the saint''s gaze is directed at me. To that inquiry, I laughed and stretched my chest.


    "It''s just a difference between what I teach now or what they''ll notice one day. Besides, even if that seems like a weakness, you just need me to be stronger than them."


    "Well? You''re strong enough, aren''t you?


    To a teasing saint, I flaunted my shoulder.


    "There''s no magic in my world, but technology is very well developed. Based on what someone has accomplished, someone else creates more than that. That''s what happens. Even cooking, same. So, it''s not a big deal for me. It is imperative that they make their own efforts stronger based on the tips I have given them. It''s not something I can handle to the extent I''ve taught."


    I may be heretical as a magician of this world, but I am a different world. ''Naturally'' in this world is not fitting.


    So... Siege''s advice is also ''to that extent''.


    "In the first place, you have to be more perceived as a threat than you are calling yourself a magician in this country. I''m using it. So daily efforts are also imperative to remain strong. I guess the Demon King tries to make me accomplish this because it''s a must have for people from different worlds to live free. Because if I had been protected by my parents forever, I would have been used by ''someone'' one day"


    ¡­¡­


    "I won''t shut up, saint! I take that for granted, and I''m not in that situation right now!


    The saint has a subtle face, but it''s not a pitiful element. In other words, it is easy to predict that the situation will be the same or more severe in the original world.


    However, if you''re a ''normal lady'' like Alisa, you''ll see it differently again. Because I''m an adult, and some of those things seem natural to me.


    "So, you know, it''s for my own good that I keep being the strong one. Grace to the Demon King and unconditional trust are natural things. On top of that, I call myself the" super capable kid, "so it''s natural to get results, right?


    If you laugh and say it out, the saint will have a flashy look for the time being.


    "Not at all......! I don''t think you''re good or anything, but you want to convince me of how it happened!


    "Hey, Saint, stroke too hard!


    When I distorted my face crying only for a moment, I stroked my head hard as a shin.


    ¡­¡­


    No, there were people coming to the church with all sorts of problems. The poor, of course, even the nobles had come to offer their prayers to God.


    There will be no saints or church officials to talk about the troubles of those people. But if a situation like ours reminds me of the mourning of people who couldn''t reach out for salvation¡­ if I had the opportunity to see something called ''a situation that can''t be helped''.


    Perhaps my perception of me will change a little. At least, maybe he looks like a hard-working man.


    "Think about the future rather than mourn what can''t be done about it. Yeah, but I''d be delighted if you''d tilt the Demon King''s rating in the right direction."


    "I''ve known it a long time ago, like it''s better! We are not so foolish that we cannot observe how much benefit we have received! In this case, we will do our utmost to help identify the main culprit."


    "Heh, heh, heh."


    At a time like this, the saint''s, "Is His Highness Elshon good? Not now! ''I''m a little happy with the phrase. Because the Demon King would not have been used to saying such words.


    - Demon King. Someone who''s been advising you is in another country now, right?


    Everyone is not stupid enough to be danced to the bad reputation of ''Demon King''. At the same time, I feel grateful for you as a savior, and at the same time I feel ashamed of who I was, and now I think I''m trying to be useful.


    I''d love to see that sight, so just wake up. Because Al and the others are waiting.

 421 Where are the raiders? one of them

    After Sieg and the others explained why they were here, the topic naturally led me to return home with the saints.


    Well, that''s no choice either. Something more than the letter tells you that ''the Demon King is wounded'', something you would not normally want to bring in a person from another country.


    This is also true of the position of the saints not to be involved in the politics of Baraksin. Because, on the contrary, human beings in other countries, even those who belong to Irfena - brackets of unrelated and unnecessary positions - should be discouraged from doing so.


    "... so. It''s our turn next. Mizuki, why did you bring the Temple of Saints?


    "Something bothers me. I mean, the saints aren''t the only ones who know about this raid. I''m sure Glenn and Will can assume that, but I also know His Highness Linus."


    "What?


    Klaus turns a blind eye to the exposure of ''It''s also passed on to Balaxin''.


    "What do you mean?


    "We''ve both come to visit Glenn with patience! By the way, it seems the purpose was to convey ''a concern'' to me. Expect to pass it on to the Demon King from there, too. Yet because you met me earlier on in your visit..."


    "Just a good opportunity to tell them directly, let me explain.... I don''t want you to misunderstand, but at that point, it was only the ''I have concerns'' stage. It could have been too uncertain, or, you know, too worried and flushed."


    Klaus and the others, who were convinced that I had met with the saints, gave a surprising look at the words of the saints that followed. To that reaction, I snort, too, yeah.


    I guess - summing up the words of the saint means'' there is an element of anxiety, but I don''t know if it''s true ''. Even if it is communicated as information, it lacks credibility.


    In the first place, according to that information, ''The Spirit Princess of Harvis may target His Royal Highness the Demon King''.


    His Highness Linus didn''t seem to know about the Spirit Princess either, and if it''s a ''blood starch'' related issue, Harvis should be hiding it. With the Black Knights, it would be suspicious if they were informed.


    In that situation, say what the motive is: ''Because of confusion with Ogawa and coming off the character of the prince''.


    It would be rarer for people to believe, and there''s a good chance/great chance that they don''t even understand the situation.


    Klaus and the others have only to be surprised, because he has not touched the Spirit Princess or her motives. Fool, if I''m honest, before I test the uncertainty of the information, I''m like, "Are you okay with your head?" I''m told.


    Me or Glenn didn''t know what that meant. They''ve dealt with raids so far - in addition to being royal, the Demon King had a bad reputation, so there seems to have been quite a raid - so that would be the reason for the raids that are difficult to deal with.


    "Mind if we talk about it in detail?


    "Of course. But only one thing before we talk.... The main culprit may be the one who received ''Blood Starch''. Let me finish by asking you why it''s a rush."


    "What!?... No, I''m sorry. But I understand your concern. Let''s talk on that premise."


    "Please"


    As soon as I heard "Blood Starch," other than Sieg changed his expression. But there''s the Cavalier Dormitory Noiko and Sieg''s troops. When we glanced at each other, they decided to listen to the saints for now.


    Al had changed his expression, too, but I guess he decided to leave the facilitator of the conversation to Klaus. It''s a quiet attitude without joining the conversation.


    "The beginning in the first place was that the church was once better served with a ''blood starch'' tailored to the ''Virgin''. From specializing in the magic of healing, I made her think of the Virgin... as a success. In a way, it could be called brainwashing."


    Listening to the ''success stories'' spoken by the saints does not change everyone''s expression. Even if that method would be equivalent to brainwashing, if the person ended his or her life without causing problems...... from their point of view, it would be the ''best way to deal with it''.


    "That leaks from somewhere, Princess Spirit...... I''m talking about the third princess of Harvis, but the nanny who noticed her heterogeneity has been consulting her. I guess the upper ecclesiastical hierarchy at the time taught details about connections with royalty in other countries, and also about being able to lend them. As a result, Princess Spirit seems to have taken the method of making her depend on Migawa."


    "Dependent on the miga, what?


    "I confused them with the princesses appearing in Miga, and I educated them," You have to be nice, "etc. She is a princess, so it would have been easy to induce her. But there were some problems."


    So the saint cut off his words once and exhaled. Just like I said I needed a change of heart to talk from there.


    "The princess cannot be made up by herself. It''s a story spinning by many characters. As a result, Princess Spirit has assigned characters to those around her and seems to be asking for an attitude along the lines of her role.... and he said he was terribly angry and rampaged when something deviated from it"


    "''For Princess Spirit, I guess I was a character in and around Oga'' would be easy to understand. Perhaps the surrounding guidance has anchored her ''restraint'' to the world of Migawa. So it''s possible she didn''t have a chance to grow up or see reality. I wonder if that''s what''s causing the childish seizures."


    "Well, does Mizuki think so?


    "Yeah. Doesn''t it sound like a young kid ''cause you don''t get what you want, you get eclampsia''? As you grow up, you know what the characters say and do is" unrealistically unlikely, "but that''s because you learn a lot, right? Doesn''t that make the world ''right'' for her?


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m not telling you to wake me up from my gaga. But wasn''t it necessary to encourage growth and gradually bring it closer to reality?


    The saints, the knights, are bitter faces. But if the education given to her is anything close to brainwashing, this possibility cannot be discarded. If we are to rely on Migawa, shouldn''t we incorporate stories that make the princess grow in the key places?


    Of course, it won''t just be a gentle story. But if we gradually brought it closer to ''reality'' that way... we could eventually be a princess who could fix that a lot?


    To be clear, I just don''t think I could reach the nanny or the surroundings.


    You can''t be feeling like a toddler forever more than you grow up - right?


    "Are you trying to tell me that Lord Magic Master is a negligence on the part of the nanny and those around him?


    "All I can say is yes. Because it was the nanny who decided to make her dependent on Oga, and the people around her cooperated, Princess Spirit assumed it was right. If not, you can''t rely on it."


    "... sure. Even though that would be close to brainwashing, peripheral cooperation is imperative. At an early age, if you haven''t grown up and you haven''t changed... maybe the people around you didn''t realize it and couldn''t reach it when they did."


    He won''t be defending the Spirit Princess, but he seems to think Klaus has that possibility, too. If there was a problem with education itself, I guess there would be room for sympathy for Princess Spirit.


    - But that''s all.


    Even with sympathy, the raid on the Demon King is a different matter. If the main culprit was a spiritual princess, he would not hesitate to strip his fangs. Because that''s the knights who live here, and I call myself the Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King.


    "I''ll get back to you. There is a good chance that the prince will appear in the miga. The prince is very often ''blue eyes on his blonde hair''. I became anxious when I discovered a letter from my nanny." Who the hell was given the role of prince, "he said.


    "You think that''s El?


    The saint nodded with a bitter face to Klaus, who immediately inquired.


    "There are three candidates I came up with. His Royal Highness Tezelt of Gania, His Highness Lucas of Kivela, and His Highness Elshon of Irfena. Sometimes I''m not very familiar with myself, but all I can think about is that none of you can lose it. Therefore, I was to consult His Highness Linus, who occasionally visited the Church, and tell His Highness the Wizard, who has a wide network."


    "Sure, Mizuki don''t draw attention to all of them. It would be a flighty story, but if the person who draws attention is a magician... well, I won''t ignore it altogether. Is that where the calculations go?"


    "Yes. It''s too vague to say concern, even if it''s evidence, only letters from nannies. Besides, it''s only based on a hypothesis: ''What if they were playing the role of Prince''? Situationally, the Wizard was the right man."


    I smile and shake my neck to the side of the saint as he turns his sorry gaze. Even in that situation, he managed to scratch my feet to make me feel more critical. Even if it''s true that you tried to use it, you can''t be angry.


    Klaus, having finished listening to the saints, seemed to think of something for a while, but eventually exhaled a deep sigh.


    "But ''princess'' in ''blood starch''... If that spiritual princess and the others ordered the raid, it would be a pain in the ass."


    "That, even Klaus, thinks so?


    Surprise! If you speak honestly about the feeling, Klaus and the others look at each other.


    "The princess of another country is also partly responsible for this, but the problem is'' that she is the one who received the starch of blood ''and'' that there is no evidence that she ordered the raid ''. Naturally, we need proof, but the reason would be too flighty, wouldn''t it? If you poke him bad, he suspects Irfena''s fabrication. Before that, if the Raiders don''t crack their mouths, the Spirit Princess of Harvis will do it."


    "Evidence... Well, there''s no way a raider would ever crack his mouth open."


    "I made a threat there. Are you feeling fairly benevolent or loyal... not trying to talk at all"


    ¡­¡­


    Me and the saint face each other. Um, surely you didn''t say ''the person who received the blood starch is very often superior in ability and appearance''? Something else, like ''excellent charisma''.


    With all those elements in place, I can also be convinced of the loyalty of the raiders. The reason is simple, ''cause it''s a place to sell fights to knights called the worst swords''.


    Because you can''t go home alive first! The kingdom of the powerful is called Ilfena, and His Highness the ''Um'' Demon King is the target. It''s famous that the Demon King obeys the knights dubbed "The Worst Sword," so I don''t think I can get away with it.


    Besides, I''m refraining from being a magician now. If I''d known where I''ve been, I''d have never been more scared of anyone. Unless you have the guts and the readiness to risk your life to carry out your mission, you will never get your hands on it.


    If the guy with the right thoughts is the main culprit, the Raiders should definitely be dumping pawns. I just don''t think the knights will be safe because they will always go out to retaliate, even if they just ordered it.


    So I remembered the contents of the letter. Yeah, I''m sure...


    "You know, Klaus. Then why did you write in the letter, ''I think it''s an assassin from Harvis or Idio''?


    You can''t be sure. The assailant hasn''t said anything.


    But the answer came from an unexpected person. The Black Knight, one of the Knight''s Dormitory Noiko, entered himself.


    "Because the assailant was someone called ''Sheim'', Mizuki."


    "Shame? What?


    "There was a flourishing race before us. They''re basically no different from us when it comes to ''Diklein'', but they''re all characterized by high magic and pointy ears.... like this."


    That''s what I said, Black Knight - Kurt scratched up Side''s hair and showed his ears. Even though its ear size is no different than that of a normal person, its tips are pointy rather than round.


    "What, Kurt was that ''Diklein'' seed!?


    Asked in surprise, Kurt shook his head to the side.


    "No, I''m just ancestral." Diklein "has a strong sense of electorate, and mixed blood with other species persecutes them as filth. The hybrids are called ''Shames''."


    I see, you mean ''mixed with seeds that were thriving before''. Diklein did not recognize them as their own kind. That''s probably why it''s given a different name.


    "But if you do that, you just decline as a species. Sickness and various circumstances reduced the number, the war became a decisive battle, and now we just hide and live in one place. However, because there are also those who have chosen to coexist, there are descendants throughout the continent who inherit their blood. I''m just ancestral and I''ve got Diklein."


    "Hmm? If the descendants who inherit blood exist all over the continent... isn''t it possible in any country?


    How can you be so sure? One nod about such a question appeared on his face and Kurt went on to talk.


    "All the raiders had high magic and pointy ears. I don''t know what to say, but right now, it''s the mixed descendants in Idio who have this trait, and the rare ancestral returns. So the mixed ones with the dark blood that are in Idio are called ''Shame''. Marriage is only allowed between mixed breeds, so it should still have almost Diklein characteristics."


    "I don''t know what to say, pitiful people."


    It would be almost the same as Diklein, but they can''t admit it. I don''t know if I can handle it in parallel with the doomed race of voter consciousness barricades, but I don''t know if I can be surrounded.


    "In the first place, you would be building a legend of terror in every country. What a country trying to reach out to Elle on top of that, it''s like two countries with no information."


    "Besides... the identities of the Shames in Idio are equal to slaves. To be clear, they are enslaved. The majority of people take advantage of that magic to get jobs in assassinations and behind them. Even if you run away, it''ll stand out if you''re not as closed as Harvis."


    "Oh, yeah. Simply because of the situation of the raiders and the method of erasing them, they were narrowed down to the two countries..."


    "Sounds sympathetic, but the mixed people in Idio are descendants of prisoners in battle, right? I also have an opinion that it was just not killed...... For once, other countries are beyond the reach of the people of Idio."


    Klaus is also satisfied with the mixed commentary. Well, don''t be squeezed into those two countries. Due to the characteristics of the raiders, it will be easy to identify them that far. Unless it''s just Sheim''s assassination group, it''s no longer in the ''All Raiders are Sheim'' situation.


    Idios are still more suspicious than all the raiders were the people said to be that sheim. But it is a mystery whether to have that much loyalty to the man who ordered it, because it is a situation equal to slavery. Ning Lo, if you give the name of the man you ordered, it will be vengeance.


    And another possibility. If the fleeing Shames had been hidden in Harvis and kept as children in return... if they would have guaranteed a crowded life. I''m willing to move to execution, even if it''s a raid that doesn''t put my life at risk.


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, there''s so much potential for a spirit princess out there. ''Cause he''s a'' sweet princess''!


    You mean the escape sheim hidden by Princess Spirit is the assailant, right?


    The saint has also thought of that possibility, throwing his gaze at me. The Klaus and the others also seem to be deepening their suspicions about whether the information of the Spirit Princess brought about by the saints has ever occurred to them.


    In the first place, can we break through the protection of the Black Knights to ordinary assassins and sorcerers? As far as Mr. Keith and the others are concerned, I think I''ve had a pretty rough time breaking the enemy''s technique.


    So I came to one question.


    "Slave treatment, or why are you being enslaved? If it''s so magical, we can curse it ourselves, right?


    To my question, the Black Knights face to face. Did I say something that strange?


    "On the contrary, Shame, even Diklein wouldn''t be able to do it. And you say."


    "Why!?


    "You, without all sorts of magic, use magic that is equal to or more effective than intermediate or advanced lines of magic. I guess that interprets knowledge of different worlds on its own and uses it magically? People who can''t do that, you know?


    "Uh...? You mean you have a high risk when you fail because of your high magic power and you don''t like to destroy or un-curse a surgical ritual? Is it going to be that difficult?


    If I tilted my neck and spoke honestly, I was turned away with a tremendously frightened look. Besides, it''s not just for Klaus, it''s for almost all the Black Knights!


    Why. For me, the standard of a magician is a black knight, so I thought, ''Is there a high risk when you fail?'' I guess that''s about all you think about!?


    "Even if the magic is high, we can only use existing formulas... the point is, I''m not good at developing or applying them. That is said to have contributed to the decline. They relied too much on what seeds call ''high magic''. People grow up. In contrast, our ancestors have created new procedures. I made him prove," No matter what his magic is, he can win depending on how he does it. "


    "In addition to that, demonic props have been developed. When this happens, there is no element in their favour. In fact, I''m as magical as the captain, but I''ll never beat the captain. You can''t beat Mizuki, can you? That''s what I''m saying."


    ¡­¡­ Whatever Klaus is saying, Kurt''s a tough man to convince. In other words, the phrase that we thought of as the strong, the endless decline that we forgot about the upliftment and the upliftment. "


    "" I deserve it. ""


    Oooh...... on the contrary Klaus, there are only black knights and harsh words from Kurt......!


    But I do nod. The Black Knights are hard-working geniuses, so they don''t fail in their daily efforts. If we''re interested, we actively ask questions about different worlds of knowledge and try to understand a little bit, and we try to keep ourselves alive.


    "You deserve to go to doom. Whatever it is, it''s nothing more than that if you don''t learn. Even I, the sword, worked out after learning the basics, and then it was a practice. If you can win just by physical ability, you won''t have a hard time"


    Brain Muscle Siege even told me. Yo! Ladies and gentlemen of Diklein!

 422 Where are the raiders? Two.

    "Since the Raiders were Sheim and it looks like they have a lot of loyalty, it is likely the Spirit Princess who requested the raid! We came to the conclusion that we should still think about how to act.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. The situation of Princess Spirit is a big problem.


    If you haven''t taken problem action, seriously, you''re only a ''sweet princess''.


    Whatever it is, I just want to avoid annoying Irfena. I, personally, would be more careful than it could possibly bring bad reviews to the Demon King again, although I don''t care at all what they say.


    That being said, I didn''t mean to cry and fall asleep without shards. Me and the Knight Dormitory Noiko are more retaliatory than the demon king has been harmed.


    Besides... Sometimes you''re a little concerned.


    "Um, come on, can I ask you something? The" blood starch "is basically hidden from the eyes of another country, isn''t it? Are those perceptions the same in every country?


    "There should be no big difference, whatever the slightest difference. Well, this depends on the extent...... obviously it''s normal to be closed if you know the anomaly. If you notice a problem later, gradually steer away from the surface stage for reasons such as illness"


    "Basically, you mean a closed and quarantined course?


    "That''s right. I know it''s unfortunate, but if you let it go wild and you get in trouble, you won''t be spared the punishment. I guess I should say this is for the person. It''s not always good to have freedom, just as people from other worlds are kept and killed."


    "Ahhh... somehow I figured it out"


    Be honest with Klaus''s explanation. Because claustrophobia and isolation are not necessarily unhappy when you think of them as'' something similar to a different world person ''.


    The other world must even think about what the knowledge will bring about in this world.


    Whatever, even one recipe is in a state of ''taking into account production and consumption of ingredients, including those in the private sector, and determining whether they are spreadable''. cheaply: ''It''s a recipe for my world!'' So you''re sorry, actually.


    If you have to think this far with one recipe for cooking, otherwise - especially the technical system - should be even more challenging.


    I guess that example of failure is the demonic prop that started the war. The other world people who told me about it would be useful if they could use magic, but in fact, I definitely have to think about two things: the danger that anyone could use magic or what harm would be done in that case.


    It was the country that began the war that used ignorance that never occurred there. I totally deserve to be doomed.


    I guess the otherworlder focused only on convenience and told this world only in his favor. As a result, there were those who abused it. It would not have been malice if this had happened, but I can''t say enough that the originating otherworlds are not responsible either.


    Princess Spirit being seen as the main perpetrator of this one. She also falls under this...... or there will be something close.


    She only tried to defend ''The Right World for Me'' and not the Demon King personally hated it. Isn''t the worst part of the perimeter that made her assume that?


    Still, I''m going to need some punishment more than I''ve acted on. On her own, she has helped break her world.


    Only because the perception of ''blood starch'' is common to all nations.


    I don''t think anyone had a sense of crisis about the situation of Princess Spirit.


    "Nah, I don''t like it..."


    "Mizuki?"


    Caught by a surprised Klaus voice, my gaze concentrates on me. Nevertheless, I went on to say more.


    "I don''t think it''s wrong that the raid on the Demon King was the work of Princess Spirit. Of course, this is just my personal idea. But all the way to the raiders... what do you mean, not very smart, huh? As far as Klaus is concerned, he thinks he can delude you if you keep quiet."


    It''s a bad word, but the raiders rated it ''loyal, but stupid''. The guys who have set me up so far were only a crude fallacy because they were convinced of the ''overwhelming advantage due to identity differences''.


    ... but this time the target is of a different character.


    His Royal Highness Elshon, the second prince of Irfena, said to be the kingdom of the powerful, and feared ''His Highness the Demon King'' until not long ago, is the target. Don''t you think ''if you keep your mouth shut, your client won''t get away'' with such a scary person or country?


    In the first place, for better or worse now, a rumored magician in every country has made clear the subordination of His Highness the Demon King. Buying resentment is certain - if you''ve been looking into my work so far, you''ll definitely think of it - so at the very least, you should need to take care not to be traced back to the Lord.


    If we don''t find out... I''m willing to work harder on cover-ups. Even if it''s natural to carry out the mission, it won''t taste good to be retaliated against afterwards.


    "We thought about that, too. But if the Spirit Princess is receiving" The Starch of Blood, "it is suspicious that such an idea might come to mind. If that child and the Shames saved by her... well, you wouldn''t have a great deal of education. Idiot and Shames will have trouble wishing him up."


    "Right, I usually do. That''s why I doubt this raid has been carried out. Unless you have zero Spirit Princess surveillance, you''ll definitely find out, won''t you?


    While agreeing with Klaus, he speaks out his doubts. That''s where I was concerned.


    "Why, was it possible to raid? Whatever the followers are, it''s no surprise that everything, including her and her surroundings, is under surveillance."


    ¡­¡­


    Exactly, the Klaus and the others wonder, silencing themselves with a difficult face. But this was a natural question from me.


    "Being an otherworldly person, I live in this cavalier dorm, but in other words, there''s always someone watching me. I take that for granted, given the detours and dangers of the otherworlds. So unnecessarily, I can''t help but wonder that they''re missing out on the actions of the Spirit Princess'' The Others''"


    As far as Klaus and the others are concerned, both ''those who have received the blood starch'' and those known as'' Shame ''should be adequately monitored. Even if the people around Princess Spirit were in a state of followers arrogant to her, there must have been people watching her.


    ''Cause if you suck,'' country ''sucks, huh?


    No matter how much, the whole country can''t be a follower of Princess Spirit. Regardless of the civilians, every aristocrat involved in diplomacy should have this kind of sense of crisis.


    Yet this raid was carried out. Wouldn''t that have been intentionally missed?


    "When that happens, it''s awkward to go into retribution in a detour. Whether the assault client finds out and protests... it''s better to follow the proper procedure, don''t let them out."


    "You might expect this one to move."


    Al agrees with Klaus. Apparently, from their point of view, this raid seems to have a back.


    "No matter how it moves, we must first finalize the client of the raid."


    "Right. Shall I ask the right person for this place?"


    Everyone turned to me in unison at the words of Al and the others. Even without words, they say with their gaze, ''Good luck, let the raiders throw up''.


    It would be! It''s better for me to move without a fence than in these circumstances. Regardless of the hidden authenticity, it is also important that the understanding of other countries is obtained, even if it has appeared in a somewhat abusive way.


    "I threw up my client when I was a fool who attacked my cat."


    It''s enough for this reason. It is also famous in every country that I will not forgive the enemies of the Demon King. Of course, he is also known to be a magician.


    Therefore, the phrase ''accidentally followed, I got a fever for interrogation'' would also be very convincing. I have no power, so I just used the technique (meaning) that I can have, and I end up with ''the guy who sets me up bad''.


    It''s okay, if it''s a mental and physical ''discussion'', I''m used to it.


    Shall we use the arms (interpretations) that we have shown in various countries and let them crack their mouths?


    "Let me accompany you, too. Knowing this letter and how it led to suspicion of the Spirit Princess, you may realize that you cannot escape."


    "Oh, saint. Can you expose your involvement with me to a guilty opponent targeting the royal family of Ilfena? Worst case scenario, you might get retaliated against."


    Asking the motivated saint, he nodded with a smile.


    "I''d rather be considered on your side than being a bad outsider. I don''t know what to say, but things like this don''t always happen in the future. Besides, Ilfena is a neighbor. ¡­ you know which side to side with, etc.?


    ¡­¡­


    If we were to interpret the words of the saints, it would be ''to prove our innocence, and at the same time, because it is Ilfena that we want to be friends in the future''. Even if you think you''re on Princess Spirit''s side more than a raid has been carried out, you''re in trouble.


    I was honestly impressed with his attitude, including my chivalry dorm face. Know that the saint has indeed decided to prepare himself as the guardian of the Church.


    "Is that all right with you?


    "Yes. We''re not ungrateful. In the first place¡­ should you be right or not? If it''s a crime in an unusual situation, we''ll have some sympathy, but this time it''s just" I''m sorry, "right? Because the world doesn''t just exist for one person."


    "You need sympathy?


    "Those are the people who had connections to the top of that rotten church, right? There is no room for sympathy for the likes of those who thought only of themselves and even used faith."


    Even to Klaus'' inquiry, the saint nods with a smile. On top of that, while he ''does not criticize all sinners as evil'', he said ''there is no room for sympathy for this raid''.


    This is fine, it will be important. At any rate, the actions of the saints so far are for the good believers belonging to the Church - so to speak, they fall under the category of ''good''.


    The faithful have no sympathy for the princess of the Spirit first, more than that saint has said so far. Not only that, but it was the former upper ecclesiastical level that gave the spiritual princess''s nanny unwanted wisdom, so it is no wonder that these ''those who carried out unselfish raids'' also seem like their kind.


    On the contrary, the saints say ''they are their kind'' all the time. This would make an exceptionally poor impression on a group of spiritual princesses.


    And those who notice what is hidden behind those words have a small grin at the certainty that they have gained ''allies''.


    - The Saints intend to use the Church as a restraint to those who sympathize with the Spirit Princess.


    If Ilfena, or Noeko the Knight Dormitory, moves poorly, he''ll be out raw thinking that protest against Harvis was the aim. Sometimes the target of the raid is the Demon King, and those who disagree with the Demon King can say annoying things.


    ... but the Church, which means the beginning of things - the beginning of making them depend on Oga - said, "Princess Spirit''s nanny was connected to the upper ecclesiastical level of the rotten church. Therefore, I can also be convinced of its selfishness'' if you criticize it, the circumstances will be different.


    Corruption in the upper ecclesiastical hierarchy is famous, so you can''t easily deny it. Whatever, ''the church congregations, including the upper ecclesiastical levels, even looked down on the royal family of their country''!


    "It''s comforting to have a reliable friend. So, can I have you present for an interview with the Raiders?


    "Of course. No more scandals are required for the church...... but we will not imitate it irresponsibly. Even if it''s from the past."


    Nod at each other and gaze at Klaus. Klaus thought about it for a while, but eventually nodded like a sneer.


    "Fine. I can''t just let you two see each other, but I''ll arrange it."


    "Thanks!


    Come on, Mr. Raider? Do you want me to have a lot of talk, annoyed by deep, deep regrets?

 423 Be angry if youre loyal! - I didnt say you wouldnt use it.

    - In Ilfena Prison.


    "There is also the testimony of Master Rudolph that Elle was [deliberately struck by Mizki''s attempt to test the effects of his newly produced magic props]. There was also Dr. Gordon''s testimony that the wound healing was perfect and, above all, that claim is almost accepted ''


    ''That''s one reason why the knights that were attached to the escort are so cautious. Well, if you know what''s going on with El these days, you can be convinced.''


    ''I don''t know what to say, but there''s a time when Elle yearned to use magic, too. Do you also say that because they know that, you can''t deny the point of Elle''s action out of curiosity......''


    ''In the first place, Elle didn''t do anything wrong either. This time, it was on the Irfena side that I invited. If you and Rudolph, kings of friendly nations, it would be natural for Elle, the second prince, to take refuge.''


    "Elle is just asleep from fatigue, but do you still say... well, Master Rudolph is a little depressed. That''s also why Sail doesn''t show his face in the knight''s dorm and is attached to Master Rudolph ''.


    "Because that''s the situation."


    ''Even as we are, we feel very angry. Nobody will stop you, so do as you please. Ultimately, if the wound is healing, there''s nothing wrong with it.''


    That''s it, with thankful words from Al. Ahh! The saint who pretended not to hear me subtly, is a person who can seriously read the air. Here''s to that ability (meaning) to make an aggressive decision


    Exactly, and that is the Savior and Saint of the Church.


    In the future, I would love to have an adult relationship.


    As a matter of fact, Noeko the Knight Dormitory tried to entrust me with interrogation of the Raiders because of ~ Nah ~ Ri''s personal emotions are significant.


    Blah blah, ''That vicious out-of-the-way daughter would [definitely] dust the raider''s pride in the process of getting the information out. Ningro, you must make me cry out of frustration'', because of strange expectations.


    It''s only natural that Noeko the Knight Dormitory is hot, and Al and the others are angry about Rudolph and Sail. Well, that would be natural, too.


    For the Ales, Rudolph was a super precious delicacy that did not fear the intimidation of the Demon King. I don''t want to imagine how comforting that was for the Demon King at the time.


    And Sail, who has a sense of fellowship as the same guardian. From my eyes, they''re really close, so I guess it''s also hard to forgive that they stepped on Sail''s pride - they just couldn''t fulfill their mandate as escorts, or they weren''t helpful.


    That being said, they are knights of a country called Irfena. Due to its position, it is possible to act seriously on the knight.


    Yes, ''don''t do it''... because it''s not ''personal''.


    But that''s just a common story.


    Naturally, exceptions exist. Just because you are a loyal knight...... no, it is common among nations to be entrusted with dirty work because you are a loyal knight. Therefore, if you don''t find out, there is no problem.


    It goes without saying that ''serious action in knights is not allowed'' only when other countries are involved, people have eyes, or records are kept.


    The knights with wings have so many "secret actions by the life of the Lord" as to be nicknamed "Worst Sword". The point is, it''s not uncommon to say it''s a little outrageous, or outward.


    (in many ways) good backwork! It''s a position, Noiko Knight Dormitory. "Good? What''s that delicious? ''is the default.


    Still, as mentioned earlier, as a ''general perception'', the knight is a righteous man.


    It''s more than a record or the possibility of interrogation being exposed from the mouth of a raider, ''I''m fit to be a different world man and a magician''. My viciousness is so famous that it has the nickname of a otherworldly ferocious species.


    After Al''s thankful words, I shook Al''s hand firmly with a good smile. Al read my thoughts, too, and you snorted deeper with a grin. Um, our relationship is as good as ever.


    I guess it will be recognized that ''people from different worlds and guardians trust each other and are very close to each other'' because they have never been uncoupled at these times.... the temperature difference with people who don''t know the facts is just awesome.


    ... That''s why.


    Here we are, in jail where the raiders are quarantined! Me and the saints are floating violently!


    ¡­¡­


    As a matter of course, I''m still a proven magician, aren''t I? It shouldn''t be weird to be on the side of jail, to be on the side of cooperating with interrogations, to be a little more in tune with the atmosphere in the field...... WHAT!?


    Without Klaus, who accompanied me, the atmosphere would be picked out.


    The watchman saw me with a little face. It''s not my fault!


    "You won''t have a choice, Mizuki. In the first place, it''s a place where you don''t get along."


    "Yes, but come on..."


    "From the looks of it, they don''t think I''m a magician. If I didn''t know you everyday, I''d just look lost."


    "Ku......! The harm of isolated living......!


    "No, it''s just a matter of appearance. I know it''s useless, but keep it on your witty face."


    "I''m saying it''s all for nothing! Subtly terrible!? About one of the follow-ups, I think it could be!


    "Don''t call me that, kitten. Look, turn around. We''re going to fall?"


    "Hey, don''t force me to look forward by grabbing your head..."


    Reflecting my protest, Klaus grabs my head and turns forward. The saint has a dismayed face to the redemption, but he can''t afford to explain it to me now.


    ... Because of all the majesty, whoever sees it is a ''lady who got lost by chance'' impression, am I? Such a creature befits the usual black knight with his faceless expression (?) Most people would harden up if they were here.


    Now, the watchmen who were watching us take care of us are looking at cancer with a terrific face. One of these days, ''I saw it! Master Klaus, who fits in with a girl who looks like a normal person!'' And so on, there will be rumors.


    It should be noted that there have been several rumors of this hand before.


    At the time that turns out to be me, it''s also usual to go down on fire all at once.


    Klaus, my mother Colette, once ecstatic about these rumors - "There''s a rumor floating in that Klaus!?" He seemed impressed - but the surroundings were like, ''If you''re dealing with a demon mentor, you deserve it?'' He just said it was a cold reaction. If it''s magical madness, naturally.


    It was no longer the moment when it turned out that nobody expected anything from Klaus. Needless to say, Mr. Colette collapsed. It will be similar to this one.


    Klaus, you always drive normally, through your parents'' worries beautifully.


    It should be noted that it says "people''s dreams" and it is "annoying". Woohoo, ruthless.


    "Really, we seem to be close."


    Saint, while you say that, you still see it with your raw warm eyes, don''t you?


    And we came in front of a cell where one of the raiders is being captured. I thought you were going to look it up in a separate room, and they''re only going to treat you like an interview, so they''re going to keep talking in jail.


    Well, we don''t have that authority. In a wizard who is not attached to any position with a priest of another country, is it enough to give him special treatment just to meet?


    From the inside of the cell, the raiders are watching us. I know it''s partly because I saw Klaus, but it looks like vigilance recruited him for the appearance of an out of place priest and little girl.


    "For once, I call it surveillance, or a stand-up guy. But I''ll be on guard with him. You should stay a little further away."


    "Roger. ''Somewhat'' you''re gonna miss, aren''t you?


    If you grin and confirm, Klaus lifts a slight eyebrow.


    ¡­¡­ Well, quite. It''s over the iron lattice, and it''s not like he''s getting out of jail. Except for the ''normally'' conversation, you wouldn''t be able to. Oh, and stop exercising magic, huh? For once, it''s forbidden. ¡­ with exceptions. "


    "What do you mean," once "?


    "Because sometimes a detained sinner gets raped or plots a jailbreak. That is why the use of magic in such cases is not prohibited. If you''re to blame, in addition to helping you escape from prison, it''s something that affects the spirit of the sinner. Suspected of sealing his mouth or intentionally trying to tailor him to a sinner"


    "Heh..."


    In other words, do you mean ''no helping, brainwashing, or manipulating a magical jailbreak''? I see, ''Incitement with words and attitude, provoking the opponent is critical OK!'' Is that what it is? I''m trying to confess.


    Naturally, this conversation is also being heard by the watchman. Klaus would have bothered to advise me to create the fact that ''I gave you my advice''. It''s not about self-preservation, it''s about not blaming us for bringing us here.


    Turning a proper gaze, the saint seemed to have interpreted the same as I did, and nodded small. Klaus, who saw that, is also nodding back, so I guess this recognition is fine.


    ''Cause I, Klaus, didn''t tell you not to snore for sinners...!


    As a guardian, Klaus, who has seen many of my careers, is the first to advise. The lack of it means'' work hard to an extent you can''t blame ''.


    Poor lookouts will only know rumors and achievements to the extent of ''The Mage is an otherworldly ferocious species'', so there will be zero vigilance. With that in mind, the precautions are well spoken, so Klaus also imitates cleverly inside.


    ¡­¡­


    A compliment, of course. Are you a reliable accomplice, who accurately perceives my intentions?


    "Well, let me know when you''re done."


    "Yes, thanks!


    "Thank you"


    Wave your hands off to Klaus as he walks away. And when we gazed at the saint who was bowing his head and expressing his gratitude, we all laughed at his mouth.


    Come on, let''s discuss it!


    "Er, you are the Raider of His Highness Elshon... the one who caused the Demon King to be injured, right? Does it fit?


    ¡­¡­


    Confirming just in case, people in jail remain silent. He sees our vigilance in his eyes and can see that he is honestly unwilling to confess.


    Well, yeah. Now if you''re honest enough to throw up, you won''t be a pawn in a royal raid.


    But, you know, I''m not leaving either.


    Either that or I''m hot for raids too...?


    "Oh, you don''t have to tell me. Well..."


    Cut the words once and turn to the saint.


    "If you keep your mouth shut, there''s just no room for excuses"


    "What...?


    In an attitude of spare time, the raider looked suspicious. The fact that he turned to the saint, the priest, to see, was also one of the reasons that baffled the raider?


    "This man, the current head of the church in Barraksin. Speaking of saints, you know what I mean? A little while ago," Cleaning Up "eliminated a bunch of greedy scumbags from the church. That''s when I found something that bothered me a little."


    The Raiders look more and more surprising to me, speaking with a smile. I guess my attitude, which looks like I''m in a good mood, is heartfelt, incomprehensible.


    And.


    I slowly took out an envelope and let it swing in front of the assailant.


    "... Harvis"


    Raiders don''t move.


    "The birth of the princess who received the ''precipitation of blood'', the nanny, for her future, fell to all possibilities"


    "... eh"


    The Raiders still don''t move. I just feel my gaze has slightly sharpened.


    "''A sweet princess'' for the gaga. But it is only in the midst of the miga that it is allowed. Realistically, it''s impossible to be stupid and full of hypocrisy ''creatures that can only exist in a story''"


    I laugh when I dull. Shake and shake with fun attitudes and fragmented words like tips because you know you''re going to incite a raider.


    By contrast, the raiders seemed angry for a long time. The force in the hand squeezing the iron lattice and the hostile gaze tells the story. To that appearance, I grinned more secretly.


    Almost there. Almost there, the raider''s silence collapses.


    Being a loyal minister, you can''t forgive me for being told this way. It has nothing to do with it, being "not enough to take," pity the Lord... if you are loyal, you cannot remain silent, such as being "appreciated" as such.


    I judge these raiders to be ''not very smart''. Then no wonder they can''t control their emotions in front of their ''only'' insult.


    If the raider said he was beside Princess Spirit, he would know about her and what was going on around her. Maybe there''s something angry about it.


    So...... poke there. For it is not about oneself, but about the Lord, that a man called a loyal minister should be angry.


    "Stupid, pathetic, princess. It was so positioned by a stupid nanny who could only exist in the story but thought it would make sense in real life... poor, pathetic -"


    "Don''t say that one! What do you know?


    Gashan! And the iron lattice makes a noise. In the strength of that power, in the eyes where the intention to kill dwelled, I understand success. And to further incite, he stabbed the stomach with a disdainful expression.


    "Stupid, selfish ''Princess Spirit''. If I didn''t want my world to be destroyed, I wish I had been satisfied with just one thing and pulled a cage."


    "You!


    "Hahaha! Do you regret it? I''m miserable and pitiful that I can only speak up?


    Dance with anger. The more noise you make, the more favorable it will be!

 424 an inquiry that fuels anxiety

    The Raiders are staring at me....... but me and the saints are perfectly fine. Ningro, I even thought it would be convenient to see the raiders get emotional.


    Now you''re supposed to be scared. I''m not a noble lady who freaks out about trivial things. Delicacy or cuteness? I don''t know, that kind of thing.


    In the first place, if you can shut up with that degree of stare, you can''t imitate ''talking'' (meaning) with kings and upper human beings in every country.


    ''Cause seriously, those people are scared. I''m just a little distracted, and I''m coming to explore the back, and I''m going to induce you not to take the word for it.


    Compared to that, the only way to summon a raider in a cage is by no means something cute. It''s honestly called a place to expose your emotions, it''s called a lack of information, it''s really choosy... no, no, isn''t it an easy customer to handle?


    For the record, the best response in this situation is'' silence ''.


    If you keep your mouth shut, you won''t be able to irritate us and draw information.


    I don''t know about that...... no, around not being trained in emotional control, I know how to treat Sheim in Idio. Do you really call it a throwaway pawn or treat it like a slave? Absolutely not, like, a ''shadow'' kept by the royal family.


    Having concluded so, I grinned at the garlic.


    Alright, this guy''s offense is an easy win......!


    He has an invincible grin somewhere with a saint with a proper gaze on him. The saint seems to have made the same decision as I did, and I guess it turns out that this raider is very ''easy to handle'' (meaning).


    In the case of saints, I have the mission of having to prove irrelevance to the Church at all costs. In the case of smart raiders, the saints were quite alert, weren''t they, because they could have tried to confuse them by saying things that made them smell the involvement of the Church?


    Of course, that involvement is a sin of the former upper ecclesiastical hierarchy that has already been knocked out. But because they have given advice to nannies as'' church officials'', ''the church today is irrelevant. I don''t know!'' I just said, ''I don''t blame you.


    ... because the Virgin, who became the original source of advice to the nanny, belonged to the Church. It is not wrong in terms of "Successful Examples of the Church''s [One with Blood Precipitation]".


    Actually, this is pretty awkward. This would be the biggest reason the Saint came all the way to rely on me.


    Because Harvis said, ''I was overwhelmed by the church of Barraksin'' and it was possible that he would transfer responsibility... well, don''t rush not only the saints, but His Highness Linus as well. Even if we don''t have clear evidence, we''re going to act.


    "You guys...... what''s wrong!


    Raiders, you keep your anger exposed and you stare at us. By contrast, my saint and I looked at each other.


    "I''m surprised at how stupid honest you are. Ning Ro, I want to point my finger and laugh."


    "How understaffed are you, such as using the crude-headed to raid so far? I have a little sympathy for those who gave their lives."


    I tried to stir it up even more.


    I simply incite, but the saint is developing an elaborate method of incitement, such as'' It''s hard with stupid handkerchiefs, your husband is struggling with them too '', which makes him feel sympathetic to the princess of the Spirit even as he incites the raiders.


    To put it this way, the Lord''s favorite (expected) raiders are in great trouble.


    "Ku......!


    Though he seemed to regret it, he did not raise a voice of objection. Again, I can''t seem to find a good word.


    "If you have loyalty, it''s natural to take a way that doesn''t disadvantage the Lord. At a time when you can''t do that, you can''t help but laugh."


    "When our expectations are true, you''ve proven it. At the very least, if I hadn''t reacted to the word ''Princess Spirit'', I''d have misled you."


    "You can''t. You''re a fool to raid the Demon King without going through it."


    "That''s right...... yeah, that''s for sure"


    "I can''t believe you turned the ''Worst Sword'' or the Magic Master against your enemies. Besides, the Demon King has a predatory wound... that doesn''t even serve a purpose. It didn''t just cause the situation to get worse."


    Speak up in a shuddered tone and clasp your shoulders. To my attitude, the raiders raised their voices¡­ in the end they bowed without words and with regret.


    "Then what was I supposed to do? We don''t have a higher education like that. I don''t know how to live except to do what I''m commanded to do."


    "If you didn''t know, you should have learned."


    "Huh..."


    Speaking of pizza, the Raiders will look terribly surprised.


    "At least you were able to live like a person at Princess Spirit''s? If I wanted to change, I might have been able to learn."


    ¡­¡­


    "I thought you could help yourself as you were? Was I supposed to be unacceptable because I''m Shame? If you didn''t do anything, you wouldn''t have an excuse for not knowing and not learning. Because you were protected, and you felt obliged to carry out this raid, didn''t you?


    This is half, my personal prediction. But if the raiders, who are Sheim, felt benevolent and became the handkerchief of Princess Spirit, it is hard to believe that it was'' a situation where nothing can be done, nothing can be done ''.


    Even if you were in charge of escorts, you would need to learn the knowledge to do so. And yet, if you say nothing has changed since you were protected.


    "You''re the ones who ''chose'' to be ignorant while stopping thinking. You" didn''t change "someone''s way of life. And it was Princess Spirit who ''did nothing'' to you.... What''s the difference between killing a keeper? If I didn''t want you to have extra knowledge, I could push you."


    - Can you really say that I recognized you guys as people?


    If you ask, including pity, the raiders shudder and still shake their heads as if to shake something off, they have desperately solicited.


    "Still! Still, we were saved! The only one who reached out to me was that one!


    Yes, I''m sure ''that''s everything'' to them. The only person who felt beneficial to the hand they reached out to and acted to fulfill that wish.


    ...... but.


    I know ''another way to do it''. I know someone who broke my heart after thinking about the one who really protected me, letting me learn a lot on the assumption that I would take responsibility, and just saying, ''so that I can live as freely as possible instead of killing the keeper''.


    "Interworlds are ignorant. A being with different common sense, different cultures, but sometimes knowledge that brings enormous wealth. But if you misuse it, it''s a disaster."


    "Ha? You, suddenly what..."


    "The easiest way is to ''keep and kill in the boxyard''. Contact with the inhabitants of this world is minimal after not giving them extra knowledge and making them unable to live on their own. This makes it easy to contain, and can be used."


    ¡­¡­


    "But the Demon King didn''t do it. Whether it was known to be a burden to me or could become unavailable, I continued to give knowledge to people from different worlds, create opportunities to gain personal allies, and sometimes scold and shelter. Even if many were stunned by the worthy figure, he wished that" the protected otherworlds could live as people in this world, "and persisted in the same attitude."


    So I cut the words, and I leaned my neck and asked.


    "It''s nothing like how you treat Princess Spirit, is it? So I wonder very much." Why do you remain ignorant? "There are two possible possibilities. Your neglect..."


    "You recognized me as a pawn, not a person, right? I''d rather not have any extra knowledge."


    "Or ''was it props for the perception of you to be [kind princesses]''? Didn''t Princess Spirit say," Take care of your world "?


    ¡­¡­


    The saint who took over my words said something harsh and cruel. Mouth the possibility of more cruelty on top of it, the face of the raider is dramatically attracted.


    But this is true. If you really treat a protected sheim as a person...... if you wish that happiness. Something that should make you learn what it takes to be able to live as a civilian.


    On top of that, if they want to be the handkerchief of Princess Spirit, they can educate them to do so. Because it''s true that you feel beneficent, so it''s no surprise that you want to be a child.


    But they ''don''t look like they''re getting anything done''.


    From what I was educated by the Demon King, the treatment of the protected Shames only seemed too ''props for the Spirit Princess to be a [kind princess]''.


    Then I''m also convinced of the treatment of ''just protected, then left behind''. Because what matters is the fact that ''Princess Spirit helped the people who were being abused'', not them.


    "I just heard the story, but I sympathize with the Shames, don''t I? But there''s a part of you that was spoiled for an easy way of life called, ''It''s just gonna be somebody''s say''? That''s the raid, and I feel like you''ve become the last stone to a future you want."


    "Just live by it...... I guess that way of life is easy. Because, in a way, you have no responsibility whatsoever. But you won''t be able to have a reciprocal relationship with the unwilling. Were you really recognized by Princess Spirit as an ''individual''?


    ¡­¡­


    The raiders were silent on us, saying things that fuelled anxiety one after another. It just looks like I''m starting to think about it one by one.


    Loyalty to the princess of the Spirit, ''should'' have been something he would never have blurred into. As a result of our pointing out and confronting our own memories¡­ I guess we''ve come up with a compelling element. So he''s lost.


    With that look in my eyes, I turned my thoughts to Princess Spirit.


    Gentle, gentle ''princess''. Was she really... seeing those who became raiders as people?


    Normally, it can be immediately denied. Based on Shame''s history of being abused, he should be getting some kind of word to encourage improvement. ''Anything you want to do?'' Or something.


    If you compare my relationship with the Demon King, it will be obvious. ''Cause the Demon King''s new nickname is'' Parent Cat ''...'' Parent '', oh ya! Pass the asylum or guardian and already treat him as an adoptive father. An educationally enthusiastic, loving, fine nanny no matter who sees it.


    ... So? Did Princess Spirit bother you with anything other than the ''kind princess'' setting?


    Know Your Parent Cat From what I can tell, the Raiders are obviously a bailout within the confines of the ''Kind Princess'' setting, aren''t they? It doesn''t seem like I pitied them or felt sorry for them, it just seems like part of the setting of the story ''That''s what princesses are for''.


    "You just have to think about it for a second. We''ll have time anyway."


    Put that aside and encourage saints. I was just given the look that this was an unexpected way to end because the first intercession was an array inside, but without answering that, I''ll leave this place behind.


    Klaus, who rendezvous along the way, also turned his gaze for explanation, but on this occasion it was gorgeously through. I''ll give you an explanation, but not in a situation where you could be asked. Because when others find out, it doesn''t make sense.


    "... so I guess you''ll explain? How did that happen? Weren''t you supposed to piss me off?


    When we got to the cafeteria in the knight''s dorm, Klaus cut it out that way. It seems the Cavaliers of Prudence have been waiting for us to return, and they are listening with interest.


    Shall we now proceed with the commentary?


    "First, the first intercession. The letter and I just incited it, but that reaction was enough to identify the main culprit, wasn''t it? I went out of my way to tell him the name of the country, and the name of an individual, and I saw the reaction of the raider. No matter how I fix that, I can''t delude you. With the existence of the letter and the record of the exchange earlier, it will be possible to protest Harvis"


    "Well, I agree with that."


    As I agree, so does the saint. Klaus seems to think that''s the same, and for now he thinks his purpose has been achieved.


    "So, next. I thought it would just rebel if I continued, so I tried to stir up anxiety after showing sympathy and understanding of the situation"


    "Did that change the course of the conversation?"


    "That''s right. Yo!" You guys are too incompetent! ''I just kept saying,'' you''re just angry. So I was wondering if I could put in "Loyalty to the Spirit Princess". If Princess Spirit is playing "The Kind Princess of Oga," she''ll definitely be bored. If you compare my education and environment as a different kind of person, you might notice something.


    That raider was in the attitude of ''I will do all I can because I am the only one who has reached out to me''. Then what happens if you let it shake?


    "It pisses me off first, then it makes me anxious that ''the Lord will be in distress because of us''... the spirit will be unstable because we are loyal fools. I don''t think this anticipation is wrong because you''re the kind of person who easily gets dramatically high. In such a situation, instead of blaming you unilaterally, you put out a comparison after teaching you the ''useless dot'' and said, ''Wasn''t it for you rather than for helping you? I ran into the question."


    "I see... you might be shocked to find out that past events that made you want to devote your life were not an event for sympathy or pity directed at you, but for being the ''princess of Oga''"


    "That''s not all, Klaus. If you didn''t know anything else, you''d think, ''Still, it''s true that you helped me,'' but there''s a comparison between you and me, right? After explaining the need for education, why don''t we compare it to ourselves when we tell them how to handle the Demon King and the burden that comes with it?... ''Are you sure you were thinking about us?'' Right."


    This was, in a way, a bet. Because you''re like someone who can''t control their emotions, I was wondering if once you make them anxious and listen to ''Third Party Discussion'' you''d think about it a lot. The point is induction.


    Beside Princess Spirit, no one would say such things. If the Raiders had been given the role of ''people who feel and do their duty to Princess Spirit'', they would be absolutely silent.


    Then I''m convinced you haven''t learned anything. On the day you get badly smart, you might start talking a lot for Princess Spirit.


    But no one wanted that, did they? That''s what makes me detach from my role.


    "If you are an ogre... would their role be ''someone who could be helped by a princess, who was being abused''"


    "Afterwards, you must be ''stupid, but someone who pledges allegiance to the princess all the way''. If you don''t think about it extraneously and just admire Princess Spirit, you can automatically play that part, right?


    "It''s a role that seems to exist in the story."


    "... maybe that raider thought the same thing about saints. Did you even think of anything that you couldn''t immediately deny? Either way, you''ll be thinking about it for a while. I guess this reduces the likelihood of planning extra backwork."


    "" Hey!


    Easy win! and laugh all the time, knight s instantly penetrating. The other faces are turning a frightened eye at me. The saint... no, why are you exhaling deeply!?


    ¡­¡­ After all, there was a back. Have you distracted yourself from thinking about self-harm or strange things? "


    "Yeah. And I wanted to put in the beautiful memories that raiders have. I don''t remember allowing the demon king to get hurt. If you can''t hit me, I want to leave a wound in my heart, at least as a retribution. Troubled to death, anxiety made me punch a hole in my stomach."


    Klaus seems more convinced than discouraged. But it''s the saints who don''t.


    I grabbed Gashi''s shoulder and shook her with a headache.


    "Really, someone named you! He said he was impressed with the words he spoke to that man in prison and his bond with His Highness Elshon...!


    "You should give up, Saint''s Palace. This is normal driving for Mizuki."


    "Yeah, well, it''s just futile to expect this out-of-the-box creature"


    "Knight s, annoying!


    "" It''s your fault ""


    What the heck, you did a good job, so this much retribution is a cute thing!

 425 their thoughts

    - In the Hall of Agnos (A Samurai Perspective)


    "Sounds like fun, Master Agnos"


    "Hehe, does that look like it?


    "Yes."


    In a good mood, Lord - if you speak to Master Agnos, smile gently. You are so sweet, you will not take it lightly as a samurai.


    Not only are you gentle, Master Agnos is a very beautiful person, so there are many who pledge allegiance.


    Even so, Mr. Agnos is rarely in a social setting.


    The Agnos, whom His Majesty makes the only daughter of his beloved late sideroom and revealed in His Royal Highness the Third Princess of our country... because he is the one who receives the starch of blood.


    This fact is not very well known. This information is only shared with those who serve the country''s top management and Agnos, and those who are involved in some way.


    There are a few things that Agnos tends to dream about because you live almost like they are isolated. Do you mean innocent, or do you say and do things younger than your age?


    But other than that, you have a very normal life. Basically, you''re exempt from your duties as a princess, but sometimes you''re also headed to foster homes and other condolences.


    Indeed, if Lady Agnos is obsessed with ''certain matters'' and does not do as he wishes, it can be exasperating. This was one of the characteristics of "Those Who Received Blood Precipitation" and those beside them were heard.


    But what the hell is that supposed to mean?


    What can I say, but it''s not uncommon for a lady to be more rude than Master Agnos. Unless it''s so much, it must be normal for those in the privileged class.


    They also have a duty as a courtesan, so it is only until they are married politically that they are allowed to do so. If you''re also a mistress, you have to protect the house.


    Sometimes I wonder if it might be a slight rebellion because I can''t disobey your lord''s orders more than I was born as a noble lady, and I don''t have the freedom to marry. A little, I feel sorry for you.


    From me looking at the ladies'' endeavors in that way, I have only the impression that Master Agnos is very kind...... trivial things such as problematic elements.


    The majority of the maids who suffer the most damage to your daughter are the samurai who refrain from beside you. Every time I listened to my friends working as a samurai, I couldn''t help but feel lucky for myself.


    "I did a little ''per favor''. Those people are gonna make it happen."


    "Please...... is it?


    "That''s right. It''s a very important favor."


    What Master Agnos is saying is that the Shames are protected by Master Agnos. As soon as I guessed that, a little anxiety passed on my chest.


    Lord Agnos is very kind every day.


    I hate being insulted by your world.


    For those who serve beside Master Agnos, that was common sense. It was also our desire for Master Agnos to be healthy, so everyone is happy to try to protect Master Agnos'' world.


    ¡­ but.


    But very rarely... it''s really rare. Master Agnos could be uttered with terrible and cruel hopes.


    It is the miga given by the nanny that is the source of Master Agnos'' world. The story of a very sweet world, where many ''princesses'' get happiness.


    At some age, you''ll realize that''s ''unlikely in real life''. "A gentle and distorted world, made so that readers don''t feel bad," he said.


    It''s just a samurai. Even if I read it, I think so. From those involved in politics, it is only ''a world convenient to the protagonist'' that can''t possibly be confused with reality.


    If politics is to be carried out like Migawa, the country will be confused, and even if it is wrong, ''happy ending'' will not be welcomed.


    As it is not necessarily the "Kind King" to be called the "Wise King".


    Because ''justice for the country'' isn''t all about ''right''.


    It is'' justice for the country ''that enriches the country and brings peace to the people. It is the fatherland, the people, and the wealth that the country has that should be protected. That would be the same not only in my country, but in any country.


    But Master Agnos doesn''t know that. ''Justice'' for Master Agnos only means'' don''t do anything wrong ''as it is.


    There are many other differences between Miga and reality. So unnecessarily, Master Agnos may not accept reality. Master Agnos'' world is... Migawa itself.


    "Beautiful and gentle princess" that exists precisely in the miga.


    By playing that role, our princess has been preserved a ''happy life''.


    Yet...


    "What kind of ''please'' is it this time?


    One of the knights entrusted with the escort of Master Agnos has asked with a gentle grin. I turned a stern eye to this knight beside Master Agnos, who didn''t come with me and kept my distance.


    Like this knight, here are those sent by His Majesty. Unlike those of us who refer to Agnos as our only Lord, they protect Agnos as a job.


    But I... I don''t trust them.


    In the sense of ''protecting Master Agnos from thieves and such'', I think he can be trusted. But when I said ''protect Master Agnos'' happiness, I just thought that was'' no ''.


    If you look in their eyes at Master Agnos, you can''t help it either. I don''t like it, but I know it''s not our comrade.


    Because their eyes'' monitor ''Master Agnos.


    Yet they will not try to please Lady Agnos. The words and deeds of Agnos, who is even strong around you¡­ they do not complain a word, even though they see the occasional eclampsia.


    It is also true that from time to time, some people buy unhappiness in an attempt to appease such words and behavior of Master Agnos. But they feared buying an upset and didn''t look like they were keeping their distance.


    In the first place, there are a certain number of people who run for self-preservation, so I don''t want to blame myself for keeping my distance. We also accepted that there was no choice.


    We don''t care about common sense, justice. Just a loyal minister who thinks that if Master Agnos were happy. Because that''s us.


    I am also fully aware that the idea is dangerous. With that in mind, I... we are. We have decided to be on Master Agnos'' side until the end.


    So the attitude of this man and his colleagues is very disgusting.


    I can''t read the purpose, but should I say... I follow His Majesty''s life as a knight, if you say so, until then.


    The trouble is, I can''t even move on eliminating them now. In Master Agnos'' world, they have already been recognized as'' knights protecting princesses'' and it is only natural that they are here.


    If eliminated, for example, Lady Agnos will have a seizure again and will try to bring them back. The only thing we can do more than anticipate that development is to accept that they are by our side.


    "Wouldn''t it be nice if you did your part as a knight? If necessary, Master Agnos will ask for it.... if there''s just enough trust to be left to it, though."


    ¡­¡­ Best. "


    With a tough eye, but ostensibly a grin and a fix, the man gently clasped his shoulders and then fluttered away somewhere. Such an attitude increasingly irritates me.


    And.


    While I drop off a man''s back, I consolidate more determination. Don''t trust them.


    We don''t know where our ''enemies'' are lurking. But we''re the only ones who can protect Master Agnos'' happiness after the death of her nanny, who was on her best side.


    That complacency was what inspired me and the mission I imposed on myself.


    Dear Agnos, no matter what future awaits, we are on your side. Whether it''s the future of ruin or not, we can offer it to the end.


    - in a room (Knight''s Perspective of the Guard)


    "Damn, you''re the same guys who don''t see reality"


    When I went back to my room, I sighed. It is the princess Agnos, known as the Spirit Princess, who remembers, and those who are intoxicated by her.


    I have no sympathy for them. Ningro, I even think you deserve it.


    "Indeed, birth would not be the responsibility of the person. But isn''t it the sin of those around us to narrow the future?"


    I know what happened to Princess Spirit. I think that''s a pity in itself, and I can snort about the nanny worrying.


    Whatever, the king''s drowned side chamber is dead. If there was no asylum for my mother, who would otherwise be an unconditional protector, and on top of that, had she been subjected to the ''precipitation of blood'', there would be no wonder to guide the future of the princess left behind.


    ... but.


    "Do those guys realize... I can''t believe a situation that could be described as delusional has narrowed the world of Princess Spirit"


    Yes, Princess Spirit isn''t bad. No, I would tilt my neck if I were told that there was nothing at all, but she would also be the victim of the fact that she had been deliberately crushed by the world and the opportunity for that perception to cover up.


    In other words, it ''has been deprived of the opportunity to change by the favours and overprotections of its surroundings''. That would be the point of sympathy for her.


    Gentle and beautiful, "The princess who appears in the miga". The princess, who had been decided to be so, said, ''Did you really want to be so?'' Did you want that way of life?


    "... well, if you regret it, it''s already too late"


    Whatever the princess herself thinks, she has admitted that she exists and that she exists. Sometimes this opponent is Irfena, and he can''t be left unharmed.


    Even if I knew that, I was missed because... ''cause they were expecting it to unfold''.


    Far more than the spiritual princess thinks, this country is in danger. So much so that there are those out there who are determined to let even the royal family use it, if the priority is'' the country ''.


    This'' favor ''was really convenient for those who thought so.


    The Demon King, His Highness Elshon, has taken a very relentless and ruthless measure.


    His subordinate hounds will be happy to retaliate.


    Besides, there''s a magician added to it now. No matter how special the circumstances, it''s not as sweet as sympathy alone allows. Without a doubt, they will retaliate accordingly.


    But there are those who desire it. I was one of them.


    The closed environment and temperament invite a situation that is left over from the surrounding countries, so much so that the sweetness of dealing with the princess of the Spirit, arguably the king''s arbitrariness, is allowed.


    You can''t possibly not feel the crisis in such a situation.


    Whether they call it treason or treason, this is also the ''justice'' of those who guide the country.


    Because the country is not a single rock, there is a ''best way'' for them to believe. Therefore, it is also ''common'' for those who scratch their feet in the hope of reform, ''a history that has been repeated in any country''.


    In the first place, we cannot finish this case with the influence of blood starch. Because you can''t do more than what you didn''t already do.


    "If there''s only a story about the number of people, you''re definitely a ''villain'' from Ilfena, right? Dear Agnos,"


    I don''t know what that ''villain'' will be treated like. But it was only certain that it was not a happy path.


    Even if it was an agitator, there are many tragic endings of ''villains''. Still, if you chose to be the "Princess of Oga"... if you even asked someone unrelated to play a similar role as the characters in Oga.


    You''re also convinced that you''ll be treated as a ''villain'' in the ''someone'' story, aren''t you?

 426 One of the injuries to His Highness the Demon King.

    - In Ilfena Royal Castle


    Ibili to the Raiders... wasn''t, threatened... wasn''t, uh... yes, interrogated! The interrogation interview was also successfully completed.


    I had Al hang out with me and headed to Rudolph''s room to stay.


    In the first place, I''m a civilian. Besides, sometimes this time just after the raid, you think we need a formal visiting procedure?


    Perhaps this would make it easier if the Demon King were alive, but now that Demon King is in the middle of falling. No matter how much Al in the Duke''s family says he''ll be responsible, permission will be granted so easily.


    This can also be due to the priority given to interviewing the raiders. Sometimes it''s an effective use of time to get permission, but ''I''ve got proof that the Magic Master can identify the Raiders!'' I needed a track record.


    The point is, ''I contributed to solving the case, so please reward me''. That ''reward'' is Rudolph''s visit. I don''t think Rudolph would have made it happen if he hadn''t wanted it.


    "It''s a hassle, though this is obvious"


    "I don''t have a choice. Ning Lo, you''ll be lucky to just get a visit."


    "Yeah, but come on... you''d be depressed. Thinking about Rudolph makes me feel like a wuss"


    Being one of the parties, Rudolph is currently staying in Ilfena. It''s just that one of these days you''ll be back home. Before that happens, I wanted to see you.


    You can bet, but Rudolph is absolutely depressed.


    Except for my personal feelings, even if I know the Demon King''s handling is accurate. From Rudolph''s point of view, the fact that a friend like his brother was injured while sheltering himself is heavily overwhelmed.


    Rudolph, in particular, has not forgotten about the people who have so far died protecting themselves.... I have a stunt called ''I won''t forget what I went through once'', so that stunt acts on the bad guy at a time like this.


    I guess I won''t leave Rudolph this time because Sayle, who''s been beside me all this time, can''t possibly not know that. Usually, I''d put my face in a knight''s dorm.


    "Well, this is also a good opportunity to visit Rudolph. Looks like the Demon King explained it to you, so you''ll be convinced of the silence of the magic props you''re about to give."


    ¡­¡­ Right. I don''t know how to put it, but I was wondering if Rudolph would be convinced by the fears you had because of this incident. However, Mizuki''s lack of possession of the magic artifact may indicate difficulty. "


    Al''s worried, most of all. Sure, you may not be convinced that I don''t have that demon prop.


    Plus, from Al''s point of view, Rudolph is nostalgic for the Demon King - in the sense of being a good friend, an older friend - so he doesn''t seem to think he can do this one thing with ''no choice''.


    That''s right! That''s what I think.


    Besides, Rudolph is a neighbor, even though he''s a party. Like me and Noeko the Knight Dormitory: ''Vengeance!'' You can''t move in that direction. It is only the subject that moves, because it is Irfena.


    In such a situation, it would be more impossible not to be depressed. How much is the mental burden, including the inability to move as lightly as I do?


    This time Rudolph was poked at the risk of being royal in the worst possible way - that there was no life assurance position... no wonder he had the same fear of me. "I''m afraid to lose it," he said.


    Ningro, it is possible that you have now been reminded of it because you know what I say and do on a daily basis. No matter how much I say ''fun playing with toys'', the reality is that ''losing is a surer crush to exit (in many ways)''. Because there was always that danger.


    "Ahhh... sort of. But since Glenn and Will have convinced me of this, I''m not going to change it. If I had it, there would be no point in hiding it. It''s like advertising around."


    "Right"


    "Even the Demon King was convinced. ''For the best, there''s nothing you can do,'' Rudolph also knows. Rudolph is not stupid enough to prioritize personal feelings there. You will be convinced...... as'' king ''"


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t shut up, Al. Even though he had no other choice, Rudolph ''chose'' to be king himself. I support my best friend''s choice, and even Rudolph is convinced of what he says and does with it. Even if you show difficulty, that''s just because you''re a little anxious. That''s all right."


    Al, who shows concern, and supports my will. Above all, nothing goes against it more than his principal demon king is already convinced.


    Yes, I''m sure you''re convinced... Al knows Rudolph''s past better than I do. It is not only the Demon King who has worried and watched over the future of Rudolph and Zebrest, but also the Al''s.


    Because of such a past, the Al''s had a little, sweet side to Rudolph. I guess this is not just the intention of the Demon King, but also the will of the Al ''dahs themselves. Why are you taking good care of yourself, Nooko Knight Dormitory?


    Eventually Al sighed, clapping his shoulders and grinning bitterly.


    "You shouldn''t. I was also injured this time by Elle, and it seemed a little, upset. Rudolph''s feelings just made me think sweetly."


    "Don''t you have a choice? Both Rudolph and Al, like me, said, ''When it comes down to it, move as an individual!'' Cause I can''t."


    Maybe that''s the biggest difference. Unlike me, there are so many fences that I have a strong anxiety about ''what if''.


    ''Free to move'' is almost equals'' being in the most dangerous position ''. For lack of fences, there is little protection.


    I''m in that position to say, ''I won''t leave this magic prop behind, and I won''t have it,'' so the Demon Kings deserve to be worried.


    There occurs an incident called the Demon King''s Raid & Injury. I only had a minor injury because I had that demon prop.


    So you''re going to incite anxiety in vain against me!


    And... the matter of ''Demon King''s Injury'' was also about my greatest protection temporarily disappearing and equals.


    "... Mizuki. It might make you feel a little uncomfortable."


    It''s time to whine and Al stands in a position that slightly shelters me - not openly on my back. The expression that only floated for a moment exposed the frustration, and I can see the emotion for the subject that gave him that look.


    Eventually there was someone who didn''t stay between us and approached us. Al seemed to know who it was, but I''m not that familiar with the nobility of this country. Turn your gaze slightly more alert to what you see.


    The number of people is¡­ two. One is a magnificent man who seems to be a good man, the other... his son, is it? It''s just that your appearance is similar, though, son? It doesn''t look very aristocratic. Rather than appearance, there is a stirring atmosphere.


    "We''re out of time, Marquis Alster. It''s unusual for your son to be with you."


    "Lord Argent seems to be breathless, above all. Well, as a knight, you seem busy."


    "I care, it hurts"


    While observing two gentle exchanges of words, I leaned inside, my neck. Al''s response is cold enough that he won''t sell his charm to Al or show his hostility.


    Of course, Al responds calmly with his usual grin. Still, I don''t feel as comfortable or intimate with the Marquis of Leckbari. Well, you''ll be feeling that over there.


    Eventually, when the Marquis of Alster turned his gaze to me, he deepened his grin in a meaningful way.


    "Is the child the rumored magician? You''re a hard-working man to be a magician."


    "Thank you. But I had to be a magician, and I didn''t want to be a magician from the beginning, did I?


    "Hmm?"


    "The harm of automatic translation of languages prevents us from pronouncing it correctly. With safety in mind, the magic of this world would be much better."


    If I put up a line of prevention before all kinds of penetration, did you also perceive that the Marquis of Alster was alert to me, or didn''t poke any further.... but inadvertently gaze next door.


    "This is one of my sons, but be a magician. I''m very interested in you."


    "Oh, my God, you must be interested in the Wizard, not me."


    The Marquis of Alster is not bad at all, even though he smiles and spatters and trumps. By contrast, your son is also turning his curiosity to me in the dew. I don''t know what to say...... very much like ''magician-like people''. I don''t have a nobleman-specific, disgusting gaze or attitude.


    "Hehe, it''s a good impression you don''t have a lot of time to fix it. But... making out with your son isn''t a bad story for you, is it? We are one another, one who is enchanted by magic. Why don''t you get along?


    "Oh, that! We''ve heard rumors about you! I''m not willing to scorn you because you''re a different world, and I don''t care who you are. It''s also on the edge of something to see you here, and could you be my friend!?


    Your son is a little more excited than a calm father. Such a figure reminds me of the first black knights I met.


    That''s it, ''The Mage who is said to be [the scourge of the world]!? I want to get new knowledge! I want to talk!'' is a vain leak, curious appearance. No malice, so it would be a very smiling act from the side.


    ... but.


    I''m not nice enough to go out of my way with it, and I''m not good enough to take care of it.


    "I refuse. Probably not the right personality to talk about."


    (Interpretation) "It''s a hassle, Yada"


    I just turned it down. You didn''t expect me to say no, your son is stiff with a surprised face. Seems to have been shocked to receive the rejection of the Magician.


    ... No, that''s not all. He won''t leave this place because there is a Marquis of Alster who only sharpened his gaze for a moment. The absence of an immediate objection would also be an instruction from the Marquis received in advance.


    Sometimes you''ll be old, but your son is a magician (= research). Sounds like an honest personality, and no wonder I don''t like things like rushing and playing with words.


    "Hmm, may I ask why?


    "Your son is a magician, for better or worse."


    ¡­¡­ Can you explain that to me?


    You don''t know what that means, there was a while. But it seems the Marquis of Alster is not willing to let me get away with it. I turned my gaze to Al and spoke out in a gentle sigh.


    "Your son, like many magicians, is fascinated by magic, isn''t he? It''s just that I''m not the only one. Sure, magic is fun, right? But for me, magic is sometimes a ''means'' and a ''card in hand''. So your son, who likes magic purely, has a different direction."


    Your son looks like a late teenager. There was that, and it was so pure in my eyes, or it was reflected in a curious boy.


    I guess this sometimes means he''s a magician who doesn''t have trouble funding research. I don''t think you''re spoiled, but it''s not like there''s a situation like me where ''using magic was a must to live in this world''.


    Of course, I wanted to use magic too. I became a magician with all my heart... but it also meant life, self-defense. Because the choice was so much more limited than not being able to use any weapons.


    Now, the Demon King is sending Al ''the others'' to pick me up. It''s more than one, not an individual! It would have meant my surveillance, but it meant more protection than that. Quarantine to the cavalry and it would be part of the protection.


    ... So? You think I''m familiar with it, or some black knights with good backwork, worked on pure magic development?


    The answer is no. With the Black Knights, work priority. The black knights living in those knight''s dormitories are certainly magicians, but more than that, ''the demon king''s subordination''. In a boy who only does what he wants to do, I feel fundamentally in a different direction.


    So, Marquis Alster?


    "I don''t know if you''re ambitious... but I think it would be wrong to use your son for contacts with me and Klaus, right?


    "Huh? Father?


    You''re in trouble! If exposed to all that, the Marquis of Alster erases his expression. Did your son marvel at my words or look at his father with a stunned look on his face? I''m just a little heartbroken by how your son looks like that.


    When I turned my gaze to Al properly, I was grinning bitterly but nodding like I said, ''Well done''.... Apparently my predictions were correct.


    I''m sorry, boy. Your father wanted to make contact with me and Noeko the Knight Dorm.


    Honestly, why don''t you follow my word here?


    "... Lord Argent, is it?


    "No, I haven''t told Mizki anything. But when I saw you, I just made you a little more alert."


    I''m not lying. It''s just that that was enough for me. Blah, it''s a gift of previous experience.


    Al kept his mouth shut all the time, and he never came across a conversation before. Neither does the Marquis of Alster know that, nor does he want to turn Al against his enemies, nor pursue him any further.


    But he honestly didn''t even want to give up.


    "Oh man, it''s something that grew strong. But... I think it would be beneficial for you to make allies in this country, right? They will be the strength not only of you, but of His Highness Elshon."


    "Hey, Father! You''re rude!


    "You keep your mouth shut. I told you it would help me when I needed it."


    "... eh"


    Lie down regrettably, son. I see, you''re not just allowed to live the way you like, you were conditional freedom.


    Even with those conditions, I don''t consider the Marquis of Alster a terrible parent. Nobility is the class that uses children in political marriage. Compared to that, freedom would be the one promised.


    In the first place, this is Irfena - ''a country where strength commensurate with its position is required''. I have to have even a rather cruel side to it than holding the status of Marquis in such a country.


    The result is the use of my son, the magician. If the demon conductor of the common man accidentally bonds, he can connect his son to the contact point.


    Of course, it also demonstrates to me the interest of ''being on my side in this country'' properly. However, in order to make it look more effective, the Marquis of Alster uses the ''now'' when the Demon King was attacked.


    I guess these things are one of the things the Demon King has been preventing from day to day. The only reason I can''t get a scrubbing voice at all is because my overprotective parent cat stopped me at my place.


    It''s also natural that there are more guys trying to set me up than that parent cat fell asleep. The Knight Dormitory Noiko is also a failure against the raid, and more than half of them are made to be cautious. The opportunity I''ve been waiting for, so...


    Al, who would not otherwise leave beside the Demon King, dated me, probably because he anticipated these things. If Al, the Duke''s son, is beside him after being spared prudence, it would be enough to protect him.


    While I was anticipating that, it was the Marquis of Alster who had set me up. Since the sorcerer''s son has no malice or ambition, did you think he could use it as a prop?


    But, Marquis? Regardless of me, your son, I don''t like you.


    You just said you''d step on my pride...?


    (Earlier remarks by the Marquis of Alster)


    ''I think it would be beneficial for you to keep your allies in this country, don''t you? They will not only help you, but His Highness Elshon.''


    (Private Interpretation)


    "You''re not strong enough alone, you common man! Do you really think you can be of service to His Highness?


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, he said he was aware that it was (might be) overly perceived in a malicious direction. But you know, every time I say this... ''I''m a super capable kid'' and ''I''ll make sure it turns out''!


    Right, right! How dare you name the demon king''s subordinate!


    I''m sorry, huh? I think I was sweet watching what they say this is'' the kingdom of the powerful ''.


    No matter how much credit you accumulate, it''s about other countries. It''s other personnel for this country, isn''t it, Hi-to... O-to! Beyond being witnessed under the protection of the Demon King from day to day, that would be unreliable!


    This is for sure, I''m sorry. So, thank the Marquis of Alster for teaching me that, and I have to show my strength, right?


    "Uh, the... Mizuki? Have you thought in any other direction...?


    Al notices me with his eyes resting on him pulls his face apart, but it goes through beautifully there. It''s all right! Because I''m not going to let the demon king get in trouble!


    I will prove to Dada that he is not called "The Black Cat of His Majesty the Demon King" and he will prove brilliantly, "Enough alone, to be recognized as the demon king''s subordinate" Wow!


    ¡­¡­


    Get ready, you fucking marquis. I made him regret that I made a joke imitation in this situation!

 427 Your Highness, the harm of the wounds, two of them.

    - at Irfena Royal Castle (Argent Perspective)


    ''I think it would be beneficial for you to keep your allies in this country, don''t you? They will not only help you, but His Highness Elshon.''


    In response to the words of the Marquis of Alster, Mizki - has altered the subtly wrapped atmosphere. Such a sigh of relief on her appearance. ''You pissed me off,'' he said.


    I don''t consider the Marquis of Alster a bad person. Ningro, bringing negotiations to Mizuki, a different world, is a sign that we are not looking down unilaterally. This was unusual.


    In that context, it is mentioned that the birth of the Marquis of Alster is not Irfena. He was son-in-law of the Marquis by virtue of his political marriage, but he is a nobleman of this country.


    bias, it would be due to his own talent and effort. That''s why he doesn''t deny Mizki''s talent. No matter how talented you are, you know from your own experience that it takes effort.


    But because of his complacency... the Marquis of Alster has a little bit of confidence and arrogance. I also feel like a compliment from his relatives who are in their birthplace, and a cause that has nurtured such a side.


    That said, what''s up there. To show interest in Mizki, a different world man and a magician, did not go so far as to break Elle''s protection. It doesn''t seem to me that that humiliation led to this forceful contact.


    What can I say, Mizki has added value in many ways. That''s why more people try to get connected.


    Of course, Mizki herself, a magician, is worth it, but in one way or another, many tended to weigh in on its added value - such as connections, fame due to merit, etc.


    Naturally, these Irfena nobles are no exception. This one appears to favor the Magic Instructor, and it also seems to include the meaning of selling the euphoria to Elle...


    In other words, because they are nobles belonging to the same country, there are those who realize that Mizki''s achievements have been brought to the bottom by us and El.


    For better or worse, it is the nobility of our country, known as the ''kingdom of the powerful'', that makes it easy not to be fooled by the ''feat of the magician'' as the world calls it.


    - But.


    I thought there was only one mistake that many of them made.


    Perhaps, Mizki could have done quite a feat on her own.


    Elle''s over-protection was also ''to keep it from being recognized correctly''.


    Of course, I''ve never been sure of El himself. In the first place, because it is true that El is overprotective vis-¨¤-vis Mizuki, who missed me.


    But there have been many elements that make you think so.


    Why, Elle is leaving Mizki with a job. On a daily basis, we were accompanied by guardians or twins, and sometimes Elle herself went to other countries. But - ''not everything''.


    To be clear: ''Sometimes I leave the job to Mizuki, who is supposed to be an outsider''. If it was just overprotective, this wouldn''t happen.


    In the first place, Mizki should have acted completely separate from us in one case in Gania.


    Well, I wouldn''t say no help at all... but it''s still true that he wasn''t around. Even then, Mizuki would not be mistaken to see that she already had the strength to ''hang out with others alone''.


    It was about Elle''s apprehension at the time and the fact that he was initially sheltered and flown away...... and then it was about "Mizuki''s words and deeds" (meaning).


    If it was just overprotection, whatever you put down, you would definitely send Mizuki back to Ilfena. Even if I''m wrong, I wouldn''t even think about keeping it in Gania.


    From around here, our expectations became certain. ''It is true that El is overprotective, but such a figure is also meant to hide Mizki''s talent''.


    Whether you have great talent or not, the unidentified are the ''weak''.


    I wish I could get a back shield, but if there is no such presence, there is only a future to be used.


    No, but would it still be better if it were still used? Worst of all, you can be jealous of that talent and get rid of it.


    This is called the ''kingdom of the powerful'', the same thing in my country where even aristocracy can be desired, depending on merit. It''s a bad way of putting it, because controlling obstruction and malice from others is also a means of proving that you''ve ''gained that status with strength''.


    If you are not comfortable with such things, you are seeking asylum early on and choosing a path that belongs to the faction that is not there. If you spare that talent with those who stand at the top of the faction, you will strike and defend some hand.


    Elle is royal, but there are also many fences because he is royal. No matter how many ideal asylum-seekers you are, their protection cannot be complete.


    So...... I believe the Marquis of Alster went into action this time.


    This action by the Marquis of Alster is part of these things. You consider it to be in your own interest, but at the same time you spare Mizuki''s talent and admit that he is to be sheltered.


    You understand that there are those people with Elle... but if you allow that, Mizki will automatically be taken in by some faction.


    That''s why Elle doesn''t hate being perceived as an ''overprotective parent cat'' and doesn''t even try to hide it.


    It is only an asylum object - I have never said ''who belongs to my own faction'' - that I call ''my child'' as an asylum object - but it keeps'' kitten ''freedom within my sight.


    If you get your hands on the breadth, the cat will strip your fangs, to make you realize that. "His Highness the Demon King''s Subordination" is also just Mizuki calling himself on his own.


    Those who found out about them were frightened by Elle''s overprotectiveness, to name but a few. Even the twins, who don''t seem interested in these things, call it ''His Highness protects the kitten under his belly with momentum'', so it''s fair.


    After that much thought, once again turning his consciousness to the Mizki and the others - the marquis of Alster was drawing his face.


    "Why do I need to connect with you when I''m under the protection of the Demon King? In the dark, if the Demon King doesn''t have the power to protect me, are you making fun of me?


    "In the first place, half of the Demon King''s knight dormitories are aristocratic. Of course you''re headed by the Duke of Bashre and the Duke of Blondell! Oh, we are cordial not only with Al and Klaus, but also with their families...... do we need any more connections in this country?


    "First of all, if it''s going to help the Demon King, it''s better to have the royalty of another country move around and ignore it! Yeah, the deal material is my personal labor, so it''s not going to be Ilfena making a loan"


    "Do you say... even if that happened, I don''t think the Demon King would come for my help, would he? You have your pride as a guardian, and you''ll basically do something with just yourself and that delivery. If it moves, it''s Al and the others."


    "You seem to have forgotten, but I am [an asylum being]. If you have pride as royalty in this country, I wonder if you would imitate the other worlds who have been here less than a year. This is the same for the others, isn''t it? It would be too bad."


    "If I really needed it, I''d ask for it as a job. For the sake of my country, I don''t hate to bow my head as much as I do, the Demon King."


    "... so? Do I need to connect with you now? Why don''t you tell me? It''s an ignorant, even different, otherworldly thing, refreshing to me! I don''t understand the need for it. Before that, it would be helpful if you were convinced that you were in a bad mood because you don''t care enough to kill the demon king because now he''s down."


    Mizuki closed it that way at the end, not giving them room for objection and saying it out of a breath. It''s the expression that makes me laugh, but its eyes are clearly not laughing.


    ¡­¡­


    Black kittens are tough, they seem grumpy. Your eyes are completely fixed.


    That''s why I''m not going to help either. Violence Sharpening is just awkward, but all this time there will be a nonsense in the Marquis of Alster.


    It is famous that Mizuki is nostalgic for her parents. And also that the other party, Master Rudolph, is as close as his sister and brother.


    It is the worst hand against Mizuki, including seeing and acting on the opportunity for those two to have been raided. No matter how much malice there is, there is no way to respond favourably.


    "Ugh... But isn''t it more important to connect with a nobleman than you live in this country?


    "No, I don''t need it at all. In the first place, now and basically, it''s a solitary life in a cavalier dorm, right? I''m not dissatisfied with anything, and if necessary, friends from other countries will officially request it through the country."


    "But! For your own safety, no matter how many handouts you have, you shouldn''t be spared. You know...... ''Knowledge of the otherworlds is recognised as valuable and targeted''!


    "Ha! If you''re serious about that, that''s a big insult"


    Mizki smiled invincibly when she laughed with her nose at the words of the proposed Marquis of Alster.


    "Even though I''m ''this country'' and ''I''m allowed to name a demon mentor''? Without the strength you can give back, it wouldn''t be possible, would it? First of all, I''m not willing to leave those guys intact myself. Because I''m neither a fraternity nor a merciful character."


    - So I hate you too, trying to be my shackle by saying the most seemingly.


    Assuming, say this to your Marquis opponent. Normally, it''s no wonder they say disrespect, but only this time there will be armaments up in Mizki.


    Marquis Alster''s suggestion can be accepted as'' trying to take in Mizki ''or'' insulting [Mizki''s own lack of power to defend himself] '', but more than that he is too arrogant. ¡­ would you say that you perceive your value excessively?


    They should have been poked at earlier by Mizuki so badly that he didn''t like them.


    I don''t think El as an asylum person is enough, or something.


    I underestimate our power to live in a cavalier dorm, or something.


    I turned to words that would encourage a demon mentor to interfere in the country, or something.


    No wonder Marquis Alster''s statement is perceived in this sense. Until then, if they say they take it too far in bad faith, but they can also see it that way. Even though Mizki''s isolation also means preventing interference in the country''s politics.


    In the first place, Mizki is a magician known as The Disaster of the World. I think it''s biased to be adulterous, but the presence of Elle is huge, right?


    I think this is a common perception among those who know what Mizuki does. If Elle doesn''t scold him, he''s going to storm everywhere and slap ''the enemy'' by the time he''s completely skinned, that figure - dubbed ''hunting'' is never an overexpression.


    There''s no "next" in "Hunted Prey," is there? That''s the thing.


    I didn''t know, I had a satisfying grin. Keep your gaze on the Marquis of Alster and he will take a step backwards.


    It would be humiliating to behave like that towards a young man like me. But now he didn''t seem to have much mental leeway because of some conversations he had with Mizuki.


    If you turn your gaze to Mizuki, you can still see how grumpy you are. But I could also peek at the lack of interest in conversations with the Marquis more than that. It will be about time.


    "Marquis of Alster. I hope you don''t insult us too much, Mizuki? If you and I are recognized as worthy of the status of Marquis in this country¡­ it naturally fits in with us. Don''t forget that.... Mizuki, it''s time to go. Master Rudolph will be waiting for you."


    ¡­¡­ Right, Al. Now if you''ll excuse me.... Oh, yeah. That''s why your son can''t be treated like me or the Black Knights, because there''s no Lord to swear allegiance to. "


    "" What?


    You didn''t know what that meant, Marquis. Parents and children all spoke up.


    "Sorcerers, because of their research positions, have their own research...... if you want to say more, a lot of people give their will the highest priority. But I will do as the Demon King asks, and the Black Knights take precedence over their loyalty as magicians.... you know what? No matter how great the achievement, if the Lord points out the danger, it must be discarded. You probably can''t do that, can you? So I said," For better or worse, you''re a magician. "


    "It... is"


    To Mizuki''s point, your son was stuck in words...... but he didn''t seem to be able to argue either. When her words are shooting at the target, she must be aware.


    I can''t use magic myself, but since I was young, I''ve seen Klaus''s magic lover. Sometimes called magical madness. That was deeply rooted in ruthlessness, and the majority of black knights living in knight dormitories tended to do so.


    But... Mizuki, who is supposed to be a magician, quickly discards the magic he has done if it causes what can be called a disaster in the future.


    I think this was shocking for the Klaus and the others as well. But Mizuki was convinced to tell her why based on her failure in the world - whether it was great technology or sometimes the worst.


    The Black Knights must have received the choice of Mizuki, the Magic Instructor, and learned the importance of putting a stop to curiosity and exploration. Maybe it''s because I''m a mage that I understood the weight of that choice.


    Above all, if their Lord, Elle, stops, the Black Knights will absolutely obey. That was not to be Elle''s concern, but it was also because he understood his position more than that.


    They are more than magicians, they are ''knights of El''.


    How can we make ourselves prevail over the word of the Lord?


    Regardless of the necessary bitterness, personal curiosity should not be a priority. They make that distinction right.


    So Mizuki takes the Black Knights to talk to them, and sometimes they make something together. "The Black Knights obey the word of the Lord Elle" - because no matter what you create beyond that certainty, you have the option of ''destroying''.


    Mizki knows so much about Elle''s good character that she doesn''t like it, so if you tell her why you want to destroy the research, you''re sure she''ll convince you. Why, Mizuki is also sweet on Elle.


    "Your curiosity is preferable. But if you can''t take responsibility for what you''ve accomplished, you also need to destroy it. Even if you do something, publish it after thinking about the impact it has on the public. You know magic can easily cause tragedy."


    - I gave you some advice, didn''t I?


    That''s all I told you, Mizki encouraged me. Marquis parents and children stay on the spot and don''t even try to move. To observe from that look, you must be threatened by the glimpse of Mizuki''s nature and the poked words.


    To those two figures, I had what Mizuki called a ''serious, black smile in a lovely knight''.


    How was it, our fellow black cat? If our Lord were to exist as a reliable person combining pride, arrogance, and selfishness enough to burn his hands, it would be beyond your control¡­ to the extent of yours.


    Elle''s failure to meet you and Mizki until now also considered the possibility of crushing your heart. It''s impossible to take a self-centered Mizuki reins because you can''t even guess it.


    Did you understand that? The Marquis of Alster.

 428 The king of neighboring countries thinks of friends

    - Irfena Royal Castle - In A Room (Rudolph Perspective)


    Even though I said I was staying at the castle, while the second prince was falling into the raid. I didn''t leave the room I was given, I was just showing Elshon around.


    Of course, I''m doing what I have to do right after the raid. I wouldn''t have been able to afford a wounded Elshon, but I have predictions of the ''troubles'' that would have been assumed when I replaced myself with his position.


    Then I wanted to use the position of ''King of Friendly Countries Involved in Raids'' - unwillingly, but this is how my current position is perceived - and do everything I could.


    At the very least, so that those in charge of escorts can be cautious.


    lest enter into the relationship between Ilfena and Zebrast.


    If it''s true, I guess there will be advice for Mizuki in here... Mizuki is a folk treated otherworlder and he can''t even see me that easily. In the first place, Mizuki is not in Ilfena.


    Therefore, it would be helpless not to have been informed of Elshon''s message or of his concern.


    Yes, I have no choice. I don''t expect Mizuki to retaliate.


    ¡­¡­


    That''s what you''re gonna do. I''m aware of how much my personal feelings are affecting me, but it''s not something I can forgive for to attack Elshon.


    But when I finished them, I stopped doing things as soon as I could. Even if we were to return home, we needed to make sure that we were safe, and more than that¡­ Now that we had returned quickly, it was possible that the information about the raid would not have come in until the case was settled.


    Exactly, because I''m not convinced of that, I''m staying with a lot of people. Arvi, who remains in Zebrast, accepted me, so I''m not worried about my country.


    - And today, I gradually get a meeting with Mizuki.


    It''s about Mizuki, I don''t think he''s done anything since he got home. I heard about Elshon and the raid on me, and there''s no way that he wouldn''t be mad.


    ... even before, it has always been so. You''ll be angry, you''ll see, and you''ll be glad we''re okay.


    That makes me feel just a little bit better. Unlike before, there is no fear of being left by friends. It wasn''t a strength, it really seemed that way.


    Neither Mizuki nor Elshon would do anything to blame me. In the past, I am strangely certain that those who have been hurt because of me will not be like those who have blamed me.


    I guess you call this trust. The time we have spent together is short in itself, but what we have gained is very large. Sayle and the others are relatively calm because I''m not that depressed?


    "Dear Rudolph, are you okay?


    Sail reluctantly asks because he knows Mizuki is coming. Sayle has been beside me since she was a little girl, so she still couldn''t help but worry.


    ¡­¡­


    Naturally, too. It''s weirder to think you''re fine than you know all about my depressions in the past. Especially since Elshon is my shield this time, they probably think I''m mourning my powerlessness.


    - But that''s a concern.


    With a smile on my mouth. When Sayle looked at it and laughed harder, I flaunted my shoulders.


    "There''s nothing like what you guys are telling me. Of course, it is regrettable that Elshon was injured. But Elshon said," Meaning to a friend who thinks like my brother. "


    "! That''s..."


    "Of course, it was also an action in the sense of ''protecting the king of a friendly country''. But Elshon''s true story is that way. Mizuki would do it once in a while, wouldn''t she? There are two reasons for this."


    If you''re going to give an easy-to-understand example, is that when you protected His Highness the Schanze from the raids in Gania? At that time, Mizki was fleeing with His Highness Shuanze in his arms, eventually sinking the raiders into the ground.


    In doing so, he said, ''Isn''t it natural for me, a civilian and a magician, to protect His Highness the Shyanze, in his honorable capacity!'' Something called.


    ¡­¡­


    Sure, I didn''t say anything wrong.


    If it''s a combination of "The Demon Guide to Civilian Treatment" and "Royalty," it''s the right decision.


    ... but if that''s what Mizuki meant, that''s definitely not all.


    In fact, I held up His Highness the Schanze (!) Mizuki seemed to have a lot of fun. There was no such thing as putting your face up to the crisis, and it was huge.


    "Look, why don''t you catch me? ''No one seriously thinks that the guy who runs around saying'' is escorting him. Ning Lo, I sympathize with the pathetic guys caught up in Mizuki''s" Play ".


    Mizuki, who decided to escape from the window on the upper floor as it was, said, "In return to my childhood heart, I worked for the hero of the story. It was hilarious! ''so I''m pretty sure I didn''t do the reflection. It would also be natural for the gaze of pity from other countries to turn to His Highness the Schanze and the Raiders.


    As it were, well, it certainly seemed interesting. His Royal Highness Schanze also eventually laughed, so partially black history, I suppose, enjoyed it. Blah, I want to try one day too.


    Well, anyway.


    Even though it won''t be so unscrupulous, it turns out, ''The Magic Master protected His Highness Schanze''. I thought Elshon''s behavior was similar to this one.


    "Totally, it''s cat parents and kids like each other. If Mizuki were in the same situation, she would behave the same as Elshon. Well, in his case, it would be counter-attack. So... I''m not as depressed as Sayle and the others have shown me. I don''t even think Mizuki can blame me. In his case, he''s going to scold you for being depressed."


    "That''s well... because it''s Mizuki. He''ll think of immediate retribution."


    "Wouldn''t!?" It''s the real deal from where you crawl up! ''Cause I''ve been saying it every day. Successful or positive... that''s about the guy who runs out of words about'' sleeping can be done after death ''"


    "Indeed."


    You remember, there''s a bitter smile on Sail''s face, too. Still no word of denial, so I guess Sail understands Mizuki as well as I do. In a sense, a good fianc¨¦e - meaning not to push general theory on Mizki - is.


    While doing so, Sayle had a merciful grin.


    "The past had become an indelible wound for us too....... I know how hurt you have been behind the fact that you ''couldn''t protect''. It''s not light enough to be done with the word ''I had no choice''"


    ¡­¡­


    "Whenever I''m about to lean down, it''s the reprimand of His Highness Elshon that made us look up. He knew the importance of looking forward because he was struggling.... I''m sure it didn''t reach us, such as words from anyone other than His Highness Elshon. You must have thought the outsiders were beautiful."


    That said, Sail lays his eyes down. I didn''t have the words to call either. If it was me and Sail''s position, I would have thought so.


    "And Mizki shows in action, not words. You''re forcing us to make a decision after putting in place a situation where we have to look forward¡­ For less fenced than His Highness Elshon, there is no reluctance, or forcefulness... there is really no forgiveness"


    "I guess that''s not just us. Many of the countries in which he was involved had to act as a result. Don''t let the outsiders do what they want... I can''t expose you to ugliness."


    Basically, Mizuki just scratches around. No matter what they say about ''exonerating magicians'', you have no right to actually punish them. It is also impossible to participate in politics, so it will be in the form of succession by those from all countries.


    As a result, they will probably connect to their own merit and confidence. This happens because Mizuki is not interested in things like fame, and Ershon doesn''t want to use Mizuki to sell his favors either.


    At the end of it, I guess there are two current ratings. They''re not after them either - at least, Elshon is vegan - and I can understand how Elshon feels confused about unexpected evaluations.


    "¡­ so. It''s not something I can forgive for this time."


    The sounded voice is very quiet, something that even sounds kind. Earlier, when he opened his eyes lightly, Sail had a grin that smelled cruel on his face, dubbed ''beautiful''.


    "The one I should give top priority to is Master Rudolph and the country. I''m not going to make a difference with that. But¡­ the existence that was necessary to form the ''present'' and is included there. I have nothing more to say publicly than being a knight of another country, but I''m not going to hide it either"


    Sail''s eyes shone a swordswallowing light. What lies ahead of that gaze must be the existence that planned this raid.


    "It is not heartbreaking enough to leave the faults that have put the Lord at risk intact. If you can move ''in some way'', be happy to wave your sword and dye ''enemy'' red. You''d be mad at a black cat for not wanting to get bloodstained."


    ¡­¡­ Oh, I guess so. "


    Neither Mizki nor the knights of Elshon are heartless. Only Mizuki stands out, but he is fierce enough to be flatly tamed by the Elshon knights. In the first place, he is in a position to be entrusted with the work behind him.


    It''s absolutely impossible, such as they''re adulterating. Same goes for Mizuki.


    I guess Sail uses the position of guardian and hopes to get himself involved in some way too. Basically for Sayle, who wouldn''t leave beside me, this was a rare claim.


    ... No, should I say I''m angry enough to do that? Apparently, those who planned the raid enraged Sail enough to evoke a killer known as the ''Red Hero''.


    But... not bad. I got Sail''s wish, and there''s a grin in my mouth, too.


    "Right, we''re a fine party, too. Mizuki can''t do anything, so let me bite one."


    - So, work full.


    That''s what I tried to order, to block my words.


    "Sorry to bother you! Rudolph, join us for dinner!


    "Excuse me, Master Rudolph. What Mizuki said and did... I''m glad you took a big look..."


    Mizuki, who opened the door with a lot of momentum and came in without a knock, and his amulet¡­ was not, Argent, who is turned into an escort and luggage holder. I guess Argent sometimes thinks of Mizuki''s attitude as he grins and begs forgiveness.


    Still don''t blame Mizuki for caring about me that would be depressing? It is true that the amount of meals has fallen considerably, so I think Mizuki''s "rice" is coming from there as well.


    "Ha... Mizuki is the same..."


    "Really."


    "To?"


    Until then, the slaughtered air disappears beautifully, turning a raw warm eye toward Mizuki. Mizuki can''t read the signs, so he wouldn''t have done it for him. I can see that. I know.


    "You, read some air. No, just a few more minutes, come late!


    "Ouch!? What are you doing, Rudolph?


    "Don''t break the atmosphere of the place!


    "No, I don''t know what that means!?


    If you slap him on the forehead, he will raise his dissatisfaction quickly. I thought of a friend who hadn''t recovered yet, reassured by the same reaction as usual.


    Elshon, come back soon. Again, Mizuki needs a parent cat.

 429 Eating with friends is soothing (?) one of

    After a mysterious criticism from Rudolph - after which I was gently pulled on the cheek - I snuggled to spread lunch on the table.


    Note that the criticism seriously didn''t make sense, so I''m sending the same thing back just like retaliation. At that time, it goes without saying that Sail and Al''s eyes were very raw and warm.


    If you can metaphor, humans watching puppy and kitten fights.


    Blah, it was the eyes that looked at the assholes.


    ¡­¡­


    No, it''s better than Rudolph being dark ~ depressed!


    It''s just better to think backwards with a whimper and not think it''s your fault or something, right?


    "Mizuki really doesn''t mean to be depressed."


    "What is it, Sail? If you have time to be depressed, you shouldn''t think about retaliation."


    ¡­¡­ Regardless of the idea of retaliation, it''s very positive, isn''t it? You''re honestly impressed there, aren''t you? That''s all. "


    "Hustle! You just can''t move in your shoes! Don''t just be one rational good boy!


    "Even if you tell me you''re not willing to be a good girl. You''re acting on your own personal feelings and instincts."


    Stick your finger in a bish, but Sayle''s grin won''t break. The eye obviously said ''to you fool who lives with emotion and instinct''.


    Shit, I can''t deny it. I can''t do a lot of things as a good kid, so it''s okay with ''Fools Living with Emotions and Instincts''!


    "You don''t deny acting on your instincts, Mizuki, no..."


    "Dear Rudolph, Mizki produces results in a mysterious thought circuit... so I thought Elle wouldn''t understand either"


    "Oh, yeah. Are you giving up Elshon as well as Argent"


    "Let me get this straight, you will. Some things are called" differences in position, "because not only do the basic knowledge and common sense differ, but the depth of Mizuki''s obsession with going to tailor prey to anything affects a lot."


    "Oh... you''re talking about ''cats are sneaky creatures'' or something. Looking at Mizuki, it sure looks sneaky."


    Al and Rudolph, who look down on us, are also having a rather rude conversation with me. "It''s true," he said, glancing with a jittery eye. Rudolph!


    Even so, he''s the king of my neighbor, and now he''s my best friend who won''t freak out about anything I do. And the other is a fianc¨¦e named Guardian.


    ¡­¡­


    You should be happy to say ''there are plenty of understanders'' here.


    Cry or struggle, I''m sure Demon King Ollie.


    In the first place, Rudolph was not freaked out by the Demon King''s intimidation - "Is this magic? Wow! ''He only thought - a rare man. Before that extra flexibility, both the magic of intimidation and the eccentricity of the exorcism of the exorcists of the other worlds are pieces in one word:'' individuality ''.


    ... For that matter, I hear the Chancellor has a broken head. I guess Rudolph''s orbital modifier and suppressor is the prime minister, as the Demon King has done with my orbital modification. Poor, serious human.


    For the record, this information is sail. He seems to be attempting a plain return of interest because he''s getting more and more chances to get angry with me. After all, Sail''s character is not a good idea. The only beauty is the face.


    "Well, let''s eat without saying anything stupid"


    If prompted, Rudolph took his seat for the most part. He''s interested, and curiosity is also dewy looking at the dishes arranged on the table.


    "... that''s a lot of food you''ve never seen?


    "Well, it has a purpose to spark your interest. See, we need tasting for the future, right? We have to eat ''as kings'' because there''s a chance we''ll let our country live, right? Some rice balls are made from rice."


    ''If you don''t have an appetite, you can make a reason to eat even if you can''t!'' All in all, even though I made a lot of things. It''s because it''s Irfena, and because it''s a knight''s dorm where I''m enrolled, we have all the ingredients from every country.


    The staple food, of course, is rice balls! They won''t be circulating soon, but, you know, there''s no harm in knowing.


    "That''s... well, I''m sorry to worry. Still, isn''t that a little too much?


    Rudolph''s question, most of all. But that is the case of ''me and Rudolph for two''.


    "''Cause it includes Al and Sail''s share"


    "Ha? I treat you like a national guest, and even if I say I''m close to you personally, isn''t it awkward not to consider your position this time?


    "It''s all right! We need to report to the Chancellor, and assuming we use it in our own country, Sayle has to know what you ate, right? Al is a poison looker. But once the Kingsguard keeps these, they do the antidote magic there."


    I''m just following the steps to get permission. At that time, we have also explained that Sail and Al will arrive at the same table, so these are also given permission as Irfena.


    ... but naturally that''s not the only reason I was allowed to be present.


    "¡­ is in front of the building, and this fate is the explanation of the situation, or the sharing of the information we are getting at the moment. Al and Sayle are my guardians, so it''s no wonder we''re having ''personal conversations'' at the dining room. It just goes into the ears of the king of the neighboring country who was present by chance."


    "Is it usually awkward to share information?


    "Hmmm...... I can''t say anything worse than ''information brought from Irfena''. If you ask, you''ll be convinced, but you can''t tell me for sure."


    No matter how suspicious you are, you don''t leave the realm of ''suspicion'' beyond the lack of proof. If Ilfena conveys nasty information, it will cloud the eyes on Zebrast''s side.


    In the worst case scenario, you can''t give more preconceptions than it could be a dispute between countries, can you? If you still want to pass on the information at the moment, I would be in charge.


    "It''s vague information, and you can''t make me doubt other countries. Even in the brackets of suspicion, a little, this one is difficult. Thus, it takes the form of a" public tale from Mizuki ". Mizki doesn''t get a title or hold a position in our country. Because it is only in the area of personally collected information¡­"


    "Believe it or keep it in mind, do you mean leave it to us?"


    "Yes. It''s worse to move poorly than you don''t know how to get out there. Still, it feels like it''s information you should know... I was wondering if it would be okay if Sayle asked us any questions."


    "You mean basically treat it like a ''public tale from Mizuki''? There are so many special circumstances involved."


    The Rudolphs seem convinced by Al''s explanation. With clear evidence, we would be able to protest immediately, but not this time. That said, the Rudolphs and the others are also parties. Sharing information would be necessary, including in situations where we would have to be cautious.


    Rudolph and the others are not stupid enough not to check it out either. If we had information here, we wouldn''t even ask Irfena for information again.


    We''re not out of company, are we? Rudolph.


    So don''t be obstinate, don''t be depressed, don''t ask Ilfena to share information now.


    "Either way, I hope Mizuki talks about it on this occasion, right? conversation only in a meal setting,"


    "That sort of thing. It''ll be a roundabout way, but isn''t the Irfena side in trouble, too? I doubt you''ll believe me, even if I tell you so."


    "That''s right. I thought it might be harder for you to believe that."


    "Hey."


    Rudolph and Sayle face to face with me and Al. After all, I guess I can''t imagine ''special circumstances'' and doing it.


    Yeah, I know how that feels, too. Even we don''t believe in saints without them. It was hard to believe because there was a letter from the nanny that the saint had brought. Without that one, I would never believe it.


    "Eat first. You can talk about it afterwards. If he goes back to Zebrest, the Chancellor and Eliza will worry."


    "Ugh... undeniable"


    "Let''s get an honest meal, Master Rudolph. You can''t move when you''re losing strength."


    Me pressing the dish serving the dish, Sail urging me with a bitter smile, Al''s silent threats to smile but create strange force became a toddler, and Rudolph received the dish with great admiration.


    ... It wouldn''t be my fault that there was relief in Sayle''s face.


    - That''s why, after a short meal time.


    "So, do you mind if we talk about it?


    Sail has spoken to me as I look at the gap and add dishes to Rudolph''s plate. Turning a proper gaze, Al nods too. ¡­ Rudolph''s meal seems to have progressed to the point where parental clearance is granted.


    If you think about it normally, the adult boys'' diet of Rudolph should be quite good. As far as Sail''s acquiescence with my going, I guess the diet was still pretty much falling, even if he didn''t look depressed on the surface. At this point, sleep is suspicious.


    If your belly swells, you''ll get sleepy. After we disperse, there''s nothing to say if you take a nap too.


    ... just a little before then, I have to tell you a story that makes my head ache. I can''t help it all, so let''s get this over with!


    "Copy that. It''s going to be a little incredible, but I want you to hear it to the end. I mean, we didn''t know how to react either."


    "" Eh. ""


    "Seriously! Ask as you go, the level at which the head of the guy you''re talking to is worried. But if it''s true, we can also say that the demon king avoided the worst by being targeted."


    "Hey, what does that mean!? It''s like he''s saying it''s good that Elshon''s been targeted."


    You just couldn''t flush it, Rudolph raises his voice. To Rudolph like that, I nodded with my shoulders clapped.


    "You can take it that way. If someone other than the Demon King were to be targeted, he or she would surely be dead or there would have been a dispute between the countries."


    ¡­¡­ From Mizuki''s point of view, this one was in the best condition?


    "Yeah. There are coincidences, but this one is like the connection I have led to the identification of the killer. In the absence of it, it was also possible to enter the battle without question... There were too many characteristics of the raiders that could have caused the crime."


    Without information from the saints, the raiders need information. All such raiders are Sheim, so Idio is likely to be suspected.


    Besides, I suspect it''s Gania or Kivela. No wonder he went out to retaliate in his face as a great power, beyond being targeted as the first prince.


    To confuse this continent, there is no zero chance that ''someone'' intentionally missed Princess Spirit''s actions. All possibilities must be considered beyond what may simply be sorry for ''bad spiritual princess''.


    And - I uttered that it was supposed to be the reason for the raid.


    "The raid is likely an instruction from the third princess of Harvis, known as Princess Spirit. She seems to be receiving" Blood Starch "and has relied on Migawa since a very young age..." Confusing her with the princess of Migaya "suppressed her problematic behavior..."


    "" What?


    He didn''t know what it meant, and Rudolph and the others would all look surprised. I got a long look at them like that, too. It feels like Al didn''t know what to say if he had anticipated this reaction either.


    That''s right! You don''t know what that means, do you? "Let me depend on you"?


    It is not uncommon for young children to admire the miga and hero Tan and to speak of future dreams. With the adults around me, young children...... I just smile because ''kids who don''t really understand reality'' speak.


    Who the hell says to believe it, such as making it a good old adult, a raid reason for a royal family that should also be educated to target princes from other countries?


    "Uh... no wonder I''m more bizarre than I''m getting ''Blood Starch''. What do you mean," Dependent on the miga "?


    "To confuse your position with the princess of Ogawa and to ''try to be a princess like Ogawa''. However, it seems that this raid occurred as a result of the search for it in the surroundings."


    "Isn''t that... around the Third Princess, or within Harvis? Where will His Highness Elshon be involved?


    "Yeah, you are! Sail''s question, most of all! Apparently, you were assigned the role of" Prince the princess admires, "the demon king." Blue eyes on blonde hair, lonely because of high magic, tragic prince, "he wrote," in a way, I don''t think I''m wrong. "


    "" Huh!?


    Answering Sayle''s question with a dry laugh, the chief obedient speaks up in unison. That look just says'' what are you talking about, this guy ''.


    There can be no such thing as a willingness to blame the reaction. Ning Lo, I also think the reaction between the two of us is normal. But now you two would have understood Ilfena''s response to this one.


    Who would believe this, this stupid story? Normally you can''t believe that would lead to a demon king raid!?

 430 Eating with friends is soothing (?) to two of them

    After exposing the circumstances, Zebrest obedience seemed mildly confused.


    ¡­¡­


    That''s obvious. Nobody thinks this is the reason for the raid.


    Like an attack on me: ''You, you don''t care!'' It is not something that is done, as it is emotional. Prince of another country...... it also has the nickname ''Demon King'', attack on a person known as the owner of the Demon Master, etc!


    Whatever you think, it''s going to be a diplomatic matter, and even if it''s not, it''s not a row certified as an enemy country by Irfena. It''s a case of irrelevant people turning pale.


    This does not mean that ''the individual who planned the raid will be identified as an enemy''.


    There is a good chance that it will be in the direction of being ''enemy certified on a national scale''.


    Awesome ~ A gentle view can mean ''bad raiders and the surroundings that missed it'', but in that case, it is imperative that Harvis punish a group of raiders.


    Of course, the punishment is like Ilfena is convinced. If we''re going to take the country''s future, we''ll have to impose severe penalties without showing any warmth.


    Rudolph and the others had a light panic, probably because they came to mind. There''s no advantage to Harvis being seen as the culprit.


    In the first place, it is the current situation in which the Mage is turning into a threat. Its only stopper and a high regard for the Demon King, who is a ''job'' connection from other countries. If you harm such a person, you will definitely also fly criticisms from other countries.


    Conversely, none of the worries would have come as far as Rudolph and the others would have been surprised by the raid on me. Because ''royalty and nobility neglect busy civilians'' is not uncommon, and criticism from other countries will not be that much.


    In the first place, I''m a magician, so I''m contracted to be told to ''give it back on my own''. Sometimes it is Irfena who is enrolled, and it is to be hoped that there will be other than overprotective people.


    - And yet it is the Demon King who actively shelters me for the reason that I am ''a guardian''.


    It means you can see the full overprotectiveness of the Demon King. The perception of me of the people who know it is undoubtedly ''spoiled love cat''. So they say, ''You can also nod your fangs off to your owner''s enemies''! It''s for me, too!


    ... so.


    What was Rudolph''s reaction when he learned the stunning fact.


    "Yeah... are you serious, it"


    "It doesn''t seem like a joke. But it''s too..."


    While I dew my confusion, I didn''t seem to be convinced of one thing right now. If I were to say in a nutshell how they feel, would it feel like ''tell me it''s a joke''?


    "I know how that feels, but unfortunately, it''s true. You can''t even say it as Irfena unless you have clear evidence."


    "Well, that''s right. Well, I don''t think Ilfena misled or tried to use Zebrast, but if you can believe what they say, no."


    "Right. I agree with Sail. Even now that Mizuki has told me something scattered and abrupt, it feels half-heartedly... You don''t lie to me, but it''s not unconditionally convincing."


    "Right!


    It''s a rare reaction for Rudolph or Sayle, but I don''t think I have a choice. Because they must judge as kings and their proximity, ''unconditional belief'' is not the first thing.


    ... but I wouldn''t be suspicious in that sense this time.


    Who would believe, such a stupid raid reason. It''s normal not to believe it.


    "For those two, I have borrowed a letter from the saint of Baraksin in evidence. Oh, it sounds like the church got involved, but it''s not the church right now, is it? Looks like the scumbags who have already been knocked out have advised the royals of other countries with the intention of selling their favors"


    "That''s a good time, isn''t it?


    "Find it before the raid, and say, ''A prince is a must for an ogre. A blonde, blue-eyed prince could be targeted?'' That''s what I thought. It just seems like he wanted to talk through it via me because he just can''t say ''you might be attacked by Harvis'' by an opponent from another country. I thought I was just here after I talked to Glenn from Alberda."


    "That''s a hell of a coincidence, too. It may be seen in suspicious eyes, but it also appears to behave with integrity. It''s hard to judge."


    "Really. But I think I just wanted to warn you, even as Balaxin, because the saints took the form of accompaniments to His Highness Linus'' personal patience. If you do poorly, what the Church seems to have guided Princess Spirit"


    "Well, I''d like to keep my guard up."


    "It''s just a state of advice, but there''s no chance Harvis will come up with a transfer of responsibilities either. Apart from whether you can believe it or not, we should make a track record of [not leaving this case unattended] ''.


    Rudolph seems to be also convinced of the idea, and doesn''t seem to have any distrust of Baraxin moving ahead. I suppose even if we replace it with ourselves, we think we''ll behave similarly.


    "Does that mean that the letter feels like the only proof?


    "Mm-hmm... either way, I guess proof that ''the church didn''t direct the raid''. You can read it, but my ex is a success story about tailoring someone with ''blood starch'' to the Virgin. So it feels like Harvis''s neglect to let you depend on Miga or not make an effort to rub it against reality..."


    "Is it difficult as a decision hit?


    "For once, I took the ''action because I felt beneficial to Princess Spirit'' qualities from the Raiders. So I think I can do about a critical protest if I go with that letter. Later... I guess it depends on how Harvis comes out"


    While answering Sayle''s question, he turns his gaze to Al. Al also smiled and nodded, instantly understanding what I was trying to say.


    "There must have already been a protest against Harvis. Mizuki and the Saint''s Palace have taken their words from the Raiders, so it will be difficult to rub them against Idios."


    "So you can communicate information to us?"


    "Yeah. If you don''t get that far, I won''t let you leak the information. The raid took place in Irfena, so I couldn''t say anything far-fetched in order not to discourage Zebrast''s relationship."


    I''m sorry, I said, Al bowed his head to the Rudolphs. The Ales also knew Rudolph''s downfall, but I guess they couldn''t have given him any far-fetched information. You''re also involved in the Irfena trust issue.


    "Don''t worry about it. Now that I know the reason for the raid and its background circumstances, I can also nod Irfena''s response. I was waiting for Mizuki to come home, wasn''t I?


    "Yes, Mizki is the right person to talk to Rudolph. I didn''t think you were in possession of the quote that brought the Saint back, the letter that proved it."


    When Al looks at me with a tickle of laughter, the two remaining ones mimic it.


    "You''re really lucky, or you''re gonna jump over our expectations diagonally."


    "What''s going on?


    "What, past accomplishments and the trust that will always produce results, and then the victory of the connections?


    "I don''t think that''s all"


    To answer honestly, Rudolph''s penetration went in fast. Why, I can''t solve it.


    Turning a jittery eye, Rudolph smiled bitterly.


    "I didn''t mean it badly. When there''s nothing we can do about it, you think you''re gonna find a way to cover things up."


    "Not all the time I have proof."


    "Oh, I didn''t limit myself to things. We''ll get the information, we''ll get the hang of it, we''ll do what you can, and we''ll get the results. Well, there ''ll be collaborators and pawns, won''t there? Hang up... the starting point is always Mizuki"


    "Sure, that''s right. Exactly a rare beast. Perhaps the expression ''disaster of the world'' is not a mistake either. Because it''s not always justice to have you on your side."


    Can I be proud of you? And Rudolph says, but Sayle''s words that followed were subtle.... Hey, Al. As long as you''re laughing on your side, laugh clean. There''s no point hiding it!


    "Well, anyway. We''ll show you this.... Sail"


    "Yes."


    Rudolph, who received a letter from me, calls Sayle, slowly opens the letter. Sail looking at it from the side.... but every time I go on reading, a wrinkle carves between my two eyebrows.


    ¡­¡­ If you succeeded, why would there be a raid?


    "Maybe... I don''t think I even noticed doing a rubbing match with reality. If you''re the Virgin of the Church, you wouldn''t have a problem keeping it in your mind for once, but this time, you''re the Princess, right? Didn''t you need to mix reality into your gaga little by little and encourage Princess Spirit to grow?


    "Ahhh... I see, the image of the ''kind princess'' held by the Spirit Princess remains the kind of gaga the young child reads"


    "Maybe. So when you''re stuck with the difference from reality, can''t you forgive me?


    "Then you can also understand planning raids cheaply. I''m not arrogant because of the royalty, but I don''t understand the meaning of it¡­ Migawa wouldn''t have that kind of description."


    "Sail''s view sounds right, in this case"


    With preconditions, they''re also convinced of the oddity of this raid. Rudolph seems complicated - it appears that the opponent doubted the possibility of intelligence as young as a child - but Sayle is nodding with a convincing look.


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, I''m snorting. Except that you slightly gazed at the sword and placed your hand on the pattern.


    "Mr. Sayle, Mr. Sayle, what''s wrong with your sword?


    Sayle chuckled inadvertently as she asked, pulling her face together. Why does that grin feel strangely evil...?


    "Oh, excuse me. Heh heh, I''m glad I found out about this background situation. I don''t know how to put it, but it also looks like Harvis is trying to get Princess Spirit to finish this one off. I thought I''d ride that thought."


    "Hey, we haven''t confirmed the facts yet."


    "Even if it''s not true, you''ll get approval from other countries depending on how you spend it. In the first place, there is also the possibility of stripping other countries of their fangs. Because of that, don''t you also think it''s good that His Highness Elshon was targeted?


    It''s only in the form of inquiries, but Sayle seemed certain. Rudolph seems to be coming to the same idea, and I''m not going to blame Sayle.


    "Well. Isn''t the majority of princes in Ogawa" blue eyes on blonde hair "? As far as I can tell, the people in question are His Royal Highness Tezelt of Gania and Lucas of Kivera, right?... both princes of the great powers, people who can''t lose that either. Raiders are stupid, but only their abilities are real. If anything other than the Demon King was being targeted, I suspect he will survive. In addition to that, we have the will as a big country, so there could be a quick collision."


    It''s a big country, so it would definitely go into retaliation. Judging by the looks of the raiders, it would suck to protest Idio. The big countries are more likely to have come to terms with the small countries.


    Was Rudolph and the others able to predict that, a bitter face? Especially since Rudolph is a party to the raid, he underestimates the raiders who have even broken through the protection of the Black Knights.


    "Nasty way to put it, but is there room left for some peace of mind because it is Elshon who was targeted"


    "Beyond the lack of evidence or testimony, we will still focus on the species of raiders. ¡­ Indeed, His Highness Elshon is the best."


    "Just because I was giving the Demon King a healing magic prop, too. Oh, yeah! This is for Rudolph."


    Remember, explore luggage. You should have already seen the effect in the Demon King, so you won''t be questioned.


    "Wear this. I put it in the form of a pendant, so you can hide it under your clothes and not see it. It is also thanks to this that the Demon King was safe. To put it plainly, it''s called a" magic tool with an unusual healing effect ". As long as the magic runs out or the subject''s body doesn''t fall apart enough to be non-renewable, I think we can survive."


    Rudolph is surprised to receive the offer.


    "I know because I actually see the effect..."


    "Then take it honestly"


    "Why don''t you have it? It''s not like you can''t mass produce, is it?


    I see, as Rudolph, that''s where you''re concerned. Maybe he also heard from the Demon King that ''only three people''.


    "Because unusual healing can also lead to the creation of a ''hard to die force''"


    "It is!


    It''s a faint way of saying it, but Rudolph and the others must have figured it out. Sayle openly glances at you for even realistic imagination.


    "So, ''hide''. You''re going to delude yourself by limiting yourself to the people who will get the best treatment without this more than you can leave behind for future generations. Those three are also brackets called ''the people you can''t lose,'' so you won''t even complain. In the first place, if I had it, it wouldn''t be very advertising."


    "I know what you''re trying to say, Mizki is basically in a position to be targeted. After all, shouldn''t you have one, too? A magician would mislead you, wouldn''t he?


    "I don''t need it. I should follow that rule too, more than limiting people to have it. For the most part, if they think I can use such a technique, they won''t be targeting me too much! It is only in the form of the inhabitants of this world that the knowledge of the otherworlds is worthwhile. Knowledge you don''t understand must be ''not needed in this world''."


    I think that''s not only the effect of this magic tool, but everything fits in. Isn''t it a promise that technology you can''t handle can cause tragedy?


    To put it that far, you figured out what I fear - the tragedy of the war, starting with the magic props, again - and Sayle didn''t eat down any more.


    Rudolph seems to have something to think about personally, but I guess I have to convince him ''as king''. The fear of "You too have this magic trick" is a personal sentiment.


    Rudolph exhaled one sigh and seemed to change his mood. Nature and our spine stretch to a changed look.


    "In the meantime, wait for Harvis to leave. Well, it''s possible that Princess Spirit and I did something on our own, and by now, we might be panicking."


    "Don''t you deserve it? Surveillance is more natural than we know we''ll have" Blood Starch, "right?


    "Sort of. Speaking of things that bother you, like Sail said, ''I expect you to protest''."


    "It''s not going to be as good as I expected, is it?


    If you say farewell, your gaze just concentrates on what you mean.


    "I don''t want to forgive the demon king for ripping his fangs off. Of course, it includes imitations that remind Rudolph of an unpleasant past.... if Irfena can''t move, until I retaliate personally. I''m not gonna dance to you the way you think."


    I glance at him and chuckle inadvertently. Who, what are you doing with a lot of people?


    "We have diplomatic issues, so we''re just giving in to ''for now'' Ilfena, right? From me, the ''country'' that failed to manage the Spirit Princess is also guilty of the same crime"


    "Oh... I knew you were motivated"


    "Of course!"


    Rudolph laughed at him while he gave him an interesting look. What you can see from that is'' expectations''. Rudolph and one close to the Demon King. You can''t be not angry.


    So...... don''t stop me. Rudolph is next to be expected as a stopper than the Demon King is falling - because he is expected to hold the Demon Master in his position as King - but only this time he seems willing to go through.


    "Right now, I just don''t do anything because I don''t know what Harvis wants. Of course, I''ll let my friends know about this one in a letter, but we''re still short on information, right? Besides, it''s more polite for the first hand to give way to Irfena than the demon king is injured."


    "Right, because they attacked my country''s royalty. If all of a sudden a magician leaves, the country will be despised."


    "It would!? Looks like Irfena''s already protesting, and what Harvis will do will determine the future. If you have any thoughts, you want to smash them down and retaliate in the way they hate you the most."


    "I still have a bad personality. Well, this time the parent cat was raided. If I knew about your rumors, I''d have to predict a magician coming out.... I don''t know what form it''s in."


    "That''s right!


    Me and Rudolph are exchanging words, laughing at each other. It''s just that neither of us have eyes laughing. I''m watching for fun with the two knights listening to a noisy conversation.


    Rudolph would pierce the silence, even if a ''disaster'' could be expected to happen in the future. That''s what makes Rudolph retaliate. He won''t even flatter me, he''ll pretend he doesn''t know and keep an eye on things.


    Then, if necessary, use the position of the parties to this one matter and their status to take action. Rudolph expects me to be a collaborator himself. Only this time, I can''t even say it''s my back shield.


    Kittens and puppies kept protected by golden parent cats are not heartless. Simply waiting for the time to point your fangs and nails at your enemies.


    I guess so.


    Rudolph was a "life jet coaster/magician is a user-friendly pawn" life with me and a "life of hardship, killing or getting killed from an early age". These two aren''t supposed to be big people, are they?


    "I''m not kidding, Harvis to Princess Spirit! Give me the future I deserve in the name of ''Disaster''!


    "Ha! You''re reliable, Mizuki. If you need anything, I''ll give you a hand whenever you want."


    With our eyes not laughing, we show good friendship with Cacca. Whether divided between executive and power, the purpose is one. Let''s fight together!


    "That''s a smiling sight. Looks like we''re still close, above all."


    "Because even Zebrast says he looks like a close sister and brother. Master Rudolph will get a reliable friend, and Arvi will feel safe."


    "Right. But Mizuki is a bit of a grandmother. We guardians need to protect Elle more than this situation."


    "Of course it is. Rudolph will be happy to allow it."


    (Knights conversation/interpretation)


    ''I accompany you when you act. From the standpoint you''re given, you''re just protecting the Wizard, aren''t you? [Enemy] doesn''t care what it is.


    There are no shards to stop, Al & Sayle. The two knights, who passed the poison into our conversation beautifully, are willing to finish it with ''Smiling Conversations Between Friends''.


    ''Good, do it thoroughly!'' Oh, they won''t say, will they? A fine knight.... You just have to be clear, as long as you don''t have proof!


    Thus the time for a pleasant meal passed. Whatever the conversation we had there, it was a ''fun lunch'' for us, so there''s nothing wrong with it.

 431 at Harvis

    - In the office of Harvis King.


    "What the hell is this all about!


    With his face pale, the king yells. What I have in that trembling hand was a protest from Irfena.


    Neither is the content written there such that it can be accommodated internally. It could be said that there is no choice but to lack calmness, including precisely the spelling of a sentence that can only be described as angry minded.


    "Agnos... why..."


    The grunting king''s voice is seeping through his grandeur. No matter how many daughters were born with ''blood starches'', for a king, a child made with his late beloved woman.


    Because she is the kind of daughter born in exchange for that life, the king wanted her to live a happy life at all costs. Because that was what my beloved sideroom wanted, and it was also a will.


    "Master Agnos is the one who... shakes the world and reality of Oga. They even wanted that around them. If you believe in protests from Ilfena, the nanny would have tailored His Royal Highness Elshon to the role of Prince, rather than ever being tied together and not even having a chance to meet him"


    "You got that demon king?


    "Regardless of the rumors and talents, he is very beautiful and brilliant and one with tragic elements. It must have been very convenient for you to say," Prince to come out to Miga. "


    The king also loses his word in the service of speaking in sigh. In reality, such as the prince who comes out of Miyagi, it''s not good enough. But the second prince of Ilfena had a fairly close element.


    "Beautiful," "Excellent," "Lonely because I was born with high magic". Sure, I guess that would also be a good fit.


    But he is not what he is called - the "Prince of Migawa".


    You can''t be an ''unlikely fool'' who whispers love to a princess and confronts any danger for justice. Ning Ro, it is suspicious that such a person may be in reality.


    In the first place, royal marriage is not personal happiness, but part of the country''s politics. It is normal to consider the balance of power of the nobles or to do so for ties with other countries.


    Not to say that couples who have been able to do so have no love, but they will be the majority of what is cultivated after marriage. Nor was that intense love, but the sense of co-struggle that emerged from family love and the responsibilities it bore was more overwhelming.


    In a way, it''s a moderately chilling relationship that allows us to look at each other calmly. It is no joke, such as an unreliable partner, that only one mistake may involve the survival of a house or country.


    Royalty and nobility, in particular, would have strong perceptions of these. Therefore, there are ''unfortunate accidents'' and ''tragic futures'' waiting for fools who do not understand the role entrusted to them.


    "If you are aware of the portrait and the degree of information you have just mentioned, let even being feared with His Highness the Demon King be a colour for its solitude. The colour of blue eyes on the blonde hair also seemed appropriate to Agnos'' ideals."


    ¡­¡­ Right... "


    To the Word of Side Service, the King cannot return anything. Originally, my daughter''s madness I had to realize sooner. They poke at it differently, and I don''t know what to do, not just as a king, but as a parent.


    A daughter named Agnos, known to the king, was a son who was gently admired around him. From time to time, although it has been reported to cause eclampsia, there should have been no word or action to be neglected.


    Of course, there would have been a lot of effort on the part of those around us. But it was supposed to be "enough madness to contain it"!


    "Even Sheim, who escaped, was a kind and hidden child... with those around him who were supposed to be doing everything in their power to protect Agnos'' happiness... why..."


    The king mourns, but his side service turned his sneaky cold eyes to the Lord. If "it is preserved by the diligence of those around it," then I wonder, "When and what happens, no wonder".


    I guess the king of this country is not a terrible man. Because there is no such thing as bad governance or the arrogance of the privileged class.


    ... but if I saw it as a ''being called a king'', I would be under the impression that I would not rely on it. It also manifests itself in the special treatment given to my child, and Agnos, with his'' blood starch '', should have had to have been more strictly controlled.


    It was the King''s discretion that kept it at the status quo.


    A country called Harvis is closed and shallow with other countries. Therefore royalty, if I may say more, the king''s words are absolutely close. At least, it will be received heavier than in other countries.


    With other countries, that should have been the case in the beginning when the country was created. But when the country grows at the end of a long time, and you can also relate to other countries, you realize that it is too dangerous to leave the country to the discretion of one king.


    Whatever the person who can interest the country always stands as king, so are those born with such talent.


    As a result, it was a natural stream that took the form of an exchange of views with those belonging to the upper echelons of the country, rather than placing the burden on one king, so that the king could make a final decision.


    ...... but a country called Harvis remained stronger than others because of its rare relationship with other countries or because of the king''s power of decision. That would have been one reason why it worked out.


    But naturally, there are those who worry about such a situation. I fear that my country will be left behind from the course of time and will be different from the rest of the world.


    The closed environment has an impact on information acquisition, logistics, and human resource development. There is no future in a new windless country so that the blocked water can only stare.


    Since Agnos'' "blood starch" is the result of repeated marriages within his own country, the sense of crisis could not have been worrying. Harvis is prone to the birth of those who possess Blood Starch.


    "Sire, I don''t have time to mourn. Check the facts and apologize to Irfena depending on the situation"


    "But... if it''s true, Agnos..."


    "That''s all I did. Naturally."


    The voice that blocks the word of the king at last. If the two surprised searched for the Lord of the Voice, there was at some point the appearance of a queen with a samurai. Around completely unaware, I can see how little room the Kings can afford.


    "I didn''t even knock, I beg your pardon. I heard the book arrived from Ilfena and came here in a hurry... but what the Prime Minister told me seems to be true."


    The bearer of the appearance and voice that gives him a glimpse of the strength of his chi glances slightly at the wretched figure of the king. And then gradually came to the side of the two of us.


    "My queen..."


    "So. So I told you not to spoil Agnos! If you were a princess, you would have said that the impact of ''Blood Starch'' would not be foolish!? That, Your Majesty, is jealousy of the late sideroom... and I''m so sorry...!


    Just as her head ached, the queen shook her head. Still, I see no tears in her eyes, and even now at this time, I''m circling the thought of if I can take it in a slightly better direction.


    In the first place, there is no romantic love between the king and his wife. The Queen was a rare woman in this closed country with experience studying in other countries, and she was bought the wisdom and courage to be the Queen.


    But because she was such a queen, there were naturally those who neglected her. Ningro, there were more of them who neglected. There are not only those who want change, but also those who consider it best to remain the same.


    As a result, they are often suppressed from raising their voices. Agnos...... Dealing with the Spirit Princess is one of them.


    But all this time, I have to say, the queen was right.


    More so, because it raided the prince of Ilfena.


    "Your Majesty must have done it himself to deal with Agnos. That child''s thoughts, those who can become pawns to fulfill his wishes, his consciousness as a princess... naturally, His Majesty must have been grasped, right? He said," Don''t talk to me. "


    "That, is..."


    "Of course, you''re not saying, ''It''s no problem because you''ve become the princess of Miyagi'', are you? Given that child''s age, it is only natural that he should have a minimum education as a princess. If you''re a princess who comes out to Miga, you won''t hurt anyone else. But reality doesn''t either. Before that, she was a princess. If there are people beside you who fulfill their zero ''endurance'' from their mouths, shouldn''t they be thoroughly equipped to watch out for their words and actions?


    The queen is right. But she was not Agnos'' biological parent. The fact had clouded the eyes of others and made her reluctant to accept her correctness.


    The king only judges the matter of Agnos as the ''father of Agnos''.


    The Queen turns her harsh words under her pride as the ''Protector of the Nation''.


    It can be taken for granted that the two opinions collide with Agnos. The two stand in a completely different position, and ''best deal'' will be different if they are in a different position.


    It was also disastrous that Agnos would look relatively normal. The added beauty inherited from my mother there and the characteristic charisma of those with "blood starch" make many sympathizers, even if Agnos has "blood starch".


    "A sweet princess, a beautiful princess...... there will certainly be many voices praising that child. But! That''s why I had to hide it. some inconvenience, before that child''s madness was known."


    The queen leans down and bites her lips as she says. There was also a way to ''show off the good points of Agnos, albeit superficial'', he said.


    In this one case, criticism of Agnos from the people is inevitable. With the nobles, it would make them feel like they were in danger. At the end of it...... the future of Agnos.


    Every time I think of it, the queen is filled with bitter things. If we delude ourselves and leave the surface stage without dropping the ratings of "The Kind Princess" or "The Spirit Princess," the honor of Agnos was preserved.


    That''s what broke it...... the king''s foolishness for taking himself as a ''sweet father to my daughter''. If her daughter was really cute, the queen abhorred the king''s past choices, thinking that she should do it in honor.


    Still, you have to think of some hitter. Because she is the queen, and she is the one whose mission it is to protect the people and the country.


    "In the meantime, check the facts. There can''t be more evidence than protesting. Those around Agnos will naturally be interviewed. In some circumstances, you must bear the sin of acquiescing in Agnos'' foolishness."


    - If they can take the place of Agnos, they will also be the main hope.


    In the words of the queen, the king and his servants became angry. The queen responded honestly to Irfena''s protest while realizing that she was trying to shelter Agnos, the main culprit.


    But the queen took their gaze and shook her head beside her.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not trying to do it for that kid. The wounds our country suffers are shallower than the fact that ''the princess plotted the raid'' made it a ''runoff of those who were beside the princess''. At least you can say," The King will cut off the plotter. "


    The point is, Harvis has an appeal that he can hope for purity. I thought of such a farce because I was suspicious that Agnos would be able to give a decent answer to the pursuit of Irfena.


    Above all, "I didn''t realize what the people around me were up to," and I can make Agnos pull the cage.


    If the image of the people is'' a beautiful and gentle princess'', then there is no wonder that ''I have chosen to be heartbroken by the folly of those who served me faithfully and to have a day of prayer''. Whatever the facts are, you just have to create such a flow.


    The problem is Ilfena convinces me - I don''t think I''ll be fooled - but if I don''t have enough evidence to punish Agnos, the princess, I just have to be silent. You won''t be able to be impotent no matter how many Irfenas your opponent is more than the royalty of another country.


    "Come on, you''re gonna be busy."


    Say a word, and the queen will follow the scene. I don''t have time for pitiful men. Because we must first consult the Prime Minister and strive to understand the situation.


    So determined, the Queen gives thought to what needs to be done in the future. Only pride as queen moves her. Irfena is in control of what that determination will do.

 432 Princess Spirit

    - In a room with Harvis (Queen Harvis''s perspective)


    In response to a protest from Ilfena and questioned if it was true, Agnos tilted his neck in wonder.


    "Yes, what''s wrong with that?


    - Because you no longer deserve my ''story''.


    Take that answer, I lose the word. This kid in front of me even wondered what the hell he was talking about.


    As much as I think so, I can''t feel anything malicious coming from Agnos. Because they asked me, I''m answering, it''s like there''s only a degree of recognition.


    "What''s wrong...? The royalty of another country, it also harmed the famous Second Prince!?


    If you don''t calm down, even if you admonish yourself with your heart, you can''t deny the emotions that come up twitching. There was undoubtedly a ''certain emotion'' - the so-called ''fear''.


    If Agnos were to make any excuses or try to deny his involvement in the raid, he wouldn''t have thought of it this way. You may also have thought that the endurance of the spoiled princess...


    But Agnos, who was pursued by me, admitted it was true and threw up an earlier dialogue. It is not impossible for non-Agnos human beings to pull their faces together.


    Everyone is turning a blind eye to Agnos of the day. If I may be clearer...... that was'' fear ''.


    I know it''s not an emotion directed at a weak princess, but it feels the difference between Agnos. Because I know the seriousness of this one case, it oddly shows Agnos, who admits it lightly.


    "Am I a ''princess''? Then I''ll have to ask the prince to stay like an ogre. Because that''s what I''ve been asked to be."


    "Seeking... did you?


    "Yeah. The dead nanny used to say that, too." Be a sweet princess, like you come out to Miga ". Is it my happiness to be there?


    I don''t have any suspicions, like a toddler. Underlying it is the education of the nanny and knowing that I cannot stop the blood from drawing from my face.


    Whatever, the culprit nanny is already in the world. I didn''t think Agnos would honestly accept the opinions of others to correct their mistakes. No, it would be a problem before that.


    More than expected, I can''t even lose my mind. I cursed my position. If I fall here, I won''t be able to pursue Agnos.


    The world of Agnos is the norm everywhere. That''s also the story of the princess being set in the lead!


    Given the specificity of Agnos, this was fatal. The protagonist is "The Core One of the Story" ¡­ This may not have happened if, at the very least, it was a story in which a "gentle princess" existed as a sidekick.


    What Agnos knows about Agnos is "The Princess is the star" and "A Story That Will Always Be Happy". As far as I can see, that condition fits. If I wish Agnos happiness, I wonder how that will happen.


    And most of the time, whatever the ordeal may be, Migawa''s "lead role" is always waiting for a happy ending.... Yes, ''must''. You will face the ordeal yourself and overcome it with the help of others.


    Then isn''t this raid also the ''right thing'' for Agnos?


    The presence of the prince out of the story is a ''ordeal'' for Agnos, who emphasizes the Agath.


    Therefore, Agnos tried to eliminate ''himself'' and he tried to preserve the world.


    And what ''helped'' were the shames helped by Agnos.


    The Shames helped because Agnos treated her as a ''sweet princess''!


    It''s an unscrupulous saying from anyone, but I guess it''s the right flow for Agnos. That must be why you don''t know why you''re being criticized.


    - "Even though I play the role I wanted," he said.


    Purely everywhere, I just believe in distorted education. Agnos, who decided to be so, would have nothing to do with it, but the surroundings that induced him to be so are also sinful.


    Thinking that far, I was filled with desire to hold my head. It was also in the wrong country to deal with Agnos and to select those around her that caused this incident to happen. If Ilfena pokes me there, there''s no excuse.


    Everyone on this occasion assumed the future of the country and thought of a dark future. In such a painful atmosphere, Agnos leaned his neck wonderfully again.


    "Why are you all looking so dark?


    Do you not understand the situation over this period? Even so, Agnos reckons that he is the one who has received the ''starch of blood'' and swallows the words. Besides, this kid''s underlying common sense is more distorted than easy to make sense of.


    "... Dear Agnos. Don''t you really understand what you''ve been taught? By your actions, our country is about to be put in a state of distress!?


    Just when you couldn''t keep your mouth shut, one of the samurai raised her voice. Even in this situation, disrespect for the princess remains unchanged. You know that, but couldn''t help but criticize it?


    "Stop it. It''s no use telling this girl right now."


    "But!


    "Those who made this child assume that, there are no other things in our country that allowed it. Of course, to me too. Your Majesty''s sweetness is probably the most important cause, but still... I should have been able to intervene."


    "My queen..."


    I''m glad to hear the loyalty of the samurai who says it''s hard work, but my words were true. Whether rejected by those who pledge allegiance to Agnos or reprimanded by His Majesty, they should have acted.


    That would have allowed some measure to be taken before things went wrong so far.... was a circumventable situation. No more excuses than you realize there.


    It was the clear voice of Agnos that froze me again with such determination.


    "Eliminate ''what you don''t need'' and what''s wrong?


    "... Huh?


    "What''s ''unnecessary'' in my story, it''s natural to let you leave the story, isn''t it?


    Innocent everywhere, Agnos even smiles and talks. But its contents are very cruel.


    Sometimes they crush each other with political enemies more than they are nobles or royalty. No wonder Agnos knows that, and he can''t throw away the possibility that someone has educated him.


    - But I can''t even feel Agnos hatred for that ''enemy''.


    What is it, ''this''?


    Those words come to mind. To Agnos'' lesser point, I was stunned again. Where is the ''sweet princess''... isn''t this the ''brutal princess who doesn''t even think of others as life''!


    I don''t personally hate you, I don''t consider you a political enemy. I have no hesitation in ''turning it off'' because I think it''s purely ''something I don''t need''.


    No, that won''t only be for those who deviate from their roles. For Agnos, the life of a human being other than himself¡­ even the life of a human being is just a ''thing'' that adorns his story.


    This time it was His Highness Elshon who was the subject of it. Because of the role assigned to him without his consent, he tried to kill a prince of another country who had nothing to do with it, for the selfish reason that it did not fit into the story.


    If that selfishness is not for ''someone else'', who can say? If you stand in your way... if you don''t fit into the world of Miga, could you possibly treat me the same way?


    Agnos'' story, "The World," in which she plays the lead role. What happens to people who don''t fit that ideal, things, countries?


    If this is a helpless civilian, you won''t have to be afraid. But Agnos is royal, and He who has received the starch of blood. I can hardly say that it is impossible to eliminate or destroy them beyond the presence of those who are intoxicated and exhausted by their charisma.


    We are now successfully attacking His Highness Elshon. I do not know what will happen if the target is targeted for my country.


    It would suck if we had masterfully used those who do not know the nature of Agnos and were put on our side. They will seek to eliminate those who disturb them without malice, and to create a land for themselves.


    For Agnos, it''s the ''right thing''!


    Innocence and ignorance, innocence and cruelty. It is Agnos who holds them together.


    I don''t know people''s minds, I don''t care about others... brutal spiritual princess.


    Coincidentally, Agnos'' name "Princess Spirit" was targeted. I do not have the heart to mercy others on spirits who have different values from men and who take themselves as their supreme.


    Such a thing, ''you don''t have to worry''. It''s all because it''s just a ''thing'' that colors her life.


    Only when those who do not realize the true meaning indicated by the name of the Spirit Princess and are intoxicated by superficial beauty and kindness will their lives be entangled in Agnos. Connected to a chain named Loyalty, I don''t even question how it is.


    Unexpectedly, take a step back. It makes Agnos seem obsessed, horrible.


    In the first place, ''blood precipitation'' was created by marriage between those close to blood. If the dreary things - royal and aristocratic undertakings - that accumulate at the end of the years, which are supposed to dissipate with the diminution of blood, condense and appear as people, are they not like Agnos today?


    "Queen?


    Agnos tilting his neck wonderfully is as beautiful as ever. The trick of remaining young will also give the impression of innocence, coupled with her appearance.


    But none of them thought so on this occasion. Because of the glimpse of Agnos'' madness, everyone''s gaze contains a slight threat.


    No, ''this'' can''t be left in our country.


    I''m sorry for your majesty, but it''s impossible to control ''this'' or something. You should think of it as an opportunity not to say anything sweet about taking someone''s place, but to eliminate it.


    His Majesty will disagree. But all this time, I''m not going to leave either. Even if you''re going to wear mud, you can''t let Agnos take it any further.


    We know that some of those with ''blood starches'' are harmless. But Agnos doesn''t fall under it. Because it''s not like you don''t have ''Abnegation'' or ''You Want''.


    From Agnos, I guess it means'' I tried to make you happy ''. "I have to be [the princess that comes out of Miga]," he just thinks purely everywhere.


    Even if it was those around me who did, I didn''t feel sorry for Agnos. Everything has been done by Agnos himself¡­ because Agnos himself has chosen and acted as a result.


    - I''m sorry. I can''t protect your daughter.


    In my chest, I now offer my apologies to the late Agnos'' mother. I hardly ever saw him, nor was he close to him. Still, it wasn''t like there was no respect for her for having a daughter in exchange for her life.


    Eliminate it if it would be harmful to the country, even if it would be her final wish like that. That would be my pride and responsibility as queen.


    "... Enough is enough. It won''t be worth it anymore."


    Exhale deeply and turn your back towards Agnos. The persuasion to His Majesty is weighty, but we have to do it. And then an apology to Ilfena. We need to include it tough because His Majesty and the followers of Agnos could do something of their own accord.


    Agnos, for you, I must be equal to the villain of Migawa. I''ll spoil any curse, so be ''murdered by a villain, poor princess''.

 433 Discussion of the Alberda Subordinate

    - When the news was brought, there was a severe earthquake in Alberda (some of them).


    ... but.


    That was not necessarily in response to the fact that ''disputes between nations occur''.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Shut up with an indescribable look, Glenn and Wilfred. And there was a single letter on the desk.


    Needless to say, it is a ''situation report'' from Mizki. It would also be natural for the two of you who saw it to shut up.


    "Well. Well, I was getting a report from Glenn, and I was expecting some things. I was expecting you."


    He sighed deeply and Wilfred became a distant eye.


    "... Is this possible that Zebrast and Carlosa will also be joining the fight...?


    "Well, I guess so."


    Glenn returns a sarcastic and heartless answer. But I also say there''s nothing else to say about all this.


    "As far as the letter from Mizki is concerned, I think the damage was minimal because Lord Siegfried and the others were there. His Royal Highness Elshon was wounded, but he is still ''extremely fatigued by the use of magic''"


    "I know that. Because His Highness Elshon is in that state, Harvis is left with room for discussion or elucidation. Conversely, it would have sucked if it hadn''t been for the magic props made by the wizards"


    Wilfred tells a story that digs deeper to sort out the situation. This also meant making Glenn listen, but it was also a confirmation of his own interpretation.


    These two are still looking for the best way to respond, even though they do "check each other''s perceptions".


    Personally, I''d like to side with Ilfena, and Mizuki, the magician. But I can''t move around because I don''t know one thing about Harvis right now.


    In the first place, this letter itself, something that Mizuki personally sent over. Because we don''t know what will happen depending on Harvis'' response, ''for now, a description of the situation. This is what it looks like at the moment,'' he just gave me the information.


    If you do poorly, a major battle between Ilfena and Harvis begins. There, naturally, the Demon Master and the knights of Elshon will join the battle. Ningro, as soon as the war is decided, a black cat may ''go out'' on its own.


    Whether it''s a country that has nothing to do with this one, you can''t ignore it if you give it that far. This letter just says, "I don''t know what''s going to happen, so just keep your mind open." It''s Mizuki''s kindness.


    So I said, "If you''re sweet, why don''t you join the war? Don''t say ''etc.


    Retaliation is more of a decision for a black kitten than a parent cat was attacked.


    Whether the damage expands or you are treated like a monster, the magician stops. Even if, depending on Harvis'' response, the target of retaliation is not a ''raid instructor'', but a ''country'' situation.


    Still likely to accomplish it was a magician named Mizuki. ''Clever in a disgusting direction'' reputation, she said, it would use malicious means to try to destroy a country.


    Whether the parent cat stops or mourns, it undoubtedly turns into a ''disaster''. Never let Ilfena wear mud, no matter where she is.


    If it comes to war, there will be some sacrifice. Not only that, but it would affect various aspects. At that time, it is Irfena who will be held responsible for one end of the spectrum. If it''s retaliation, I can''t help blaming you more than I started the war.


    One way to avoid it is to ''take the form of the Magic Master VS Harvis from the beginning''.


    In this case, Ilfena will be in a position to blame the magician. The blame for letting the magicians go wild may be pursued, but when I say it, it won''t be a big deal because there will be no more in all the countries where the guardians are enrolled. In the first place, there is no way to stop an angry magician.


    Mizuki goes into personal retaliation because she doesn''t want Elshon to think, "I''ve got trouble with Ilfena because of me." It''s all because of my beloved parent cat¡­ of course, I''m not lying about wanting to retaliate with my own hands.


    Mizki will take on the villain by herself, just as long as Elshon and the others are safe. Self-contained daughters remain selfish loyal and choose such a path plainly, also taking into account the possibility of themselves being crusaded.


    Wilfred is Glenn''s...... he knows how to defend the selfish of the otherworlds. Therefore, it was easy to think of the possibility. It''s not just the lives of benefactors that people in different worlds protect. Pawn yourselves, and keep even their hearts.


    ... but from a close obedience to Mizuki and the others, such a situation could not be tolerated.


    "Harvis is totally bad this time. But if the Magic Master turns into a ''disaster,'' the Magic Master will suffer more mud."


    "I''m pretty sure you''re going to have a sense of crisis. Today, Mizki is relatively accepted because ''for the people and the country, there is no more harm than the magicians who existed in the past''. If it collapses, it could be eliminated."


    "Irfena won''t be able to shelter you either..."


    If you listen to this conversation, all these two people were showing was about Ilfena and Mizki. Whether Harvis dies, or is in trouble, I don''t give a shit. Ning Ro, I think I deserve it.


    Still, if perceived as a ''threat'', a certain number of them have a sense of crisis with the Magic Master. Assuming such a future, this subordinate was troubled with his head in the direction of ''how should Alberda move so that Mizki is not recognized as an elimination target''.


    I''ll tell you without misunderstanding, the two of you are not haunting your head with personal emotions only. Because Mizuki is a very user-friendly pawn, she is half willing to spare.


    Because it moves as a ''job'' as long as there is an elschon as an inductor, even as a ''country'' called Alberda, we cannot lose it in this one case.


    It was the victory of the parent cat, who made the decision to ''make Mizki himself worthwhile''.


    There were two sets of cat parents and children, who had become beloved beings from every country.


    ... Well, that ''reason to be loved'' is not common. Still, it becomes an element that is judged ''not to be lost'', so I guess it turns out fine.


    Harvis was making a fatal mistake at the Erschon targeting stage. No way, I don''t think countries will turn to the enemy because they don''t want to let go of ''The Mage in Trouble''.


    Naturally, rebellion from delivery is imperative if you are on the side of the Wizard with personal emotions only. However, the direction of ''what cannot be lost as a nation'' gives us an understanding¡­ So much so that Mizuki, the Magic Master, was competent (intentionally).


    Because of our previous achievements, we cannot deny the possibility of ''being looked after in the future''. There will certainly be more support for the delivery than there is for anyone who can act as a replacement.


    ¡­¡­ Glenn, you, aren''t you willing to take a vacation?


    "What?"


    To his abrupt suggestion, Glenn turned his surprise eyes to Wilfred. Taking such a gaze from his disciple, Wilfred laughed and made further suggestions.


    "We don''t know anything. I have all the information from the letter of the Magic Master. You''re in the same town as the Wizard Master. Talk to me slowly once in a while. Well... so I got some" coincidence "information and" could get caught up in a new raid "!


    "... are you going to move here so you can get involved? Indeed, with the eyes of other countries, it would be difficult to move, and if there were further raids, Alberda could protest."


    In fact, Glenn is the person Alberda needs, so this is a natural response. In the first place, since Wilfred, the king, does not publicly proclaim himself a disciple, it is an unforgivable matter, both as a king and as an individual.


    In other words, not only is Glenn homecoming with Mizuki, but the contents are also firmly similar to Mizuki''s... there is a past where he has fought back, only to make sure that fools understand with misery, with a cool face and natural retaliation.


    I can see Wilfred''s real intentions around sending such creatures in.


    In response to the attack on Elshon, the inner part seems to be ~ nah-ri ~ angry.


    "Carlosa and Zebrast are all cunning, aren''t they? We have to mix up the festival!


    Your Majesty, your eyes are not laughing.


    "Ha, what are you saying, Glenn? It''s getting more peaceful, but there''s a country out there trying to mess it up. Who knows what you think?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "So is that."


    Alberda used to be a predecessor, and was forced to struggle considerably, especially while the war madness - the predecessor King Kivera - was in the throne. With the present King Kivela, until a short time ago, he set out to expand his territory.


    It was a "kill or be killed" situation. From those who know those times, it''s wonderful and peaceful now.


    At least, I can never wage war from another country. Since the arrival of Mizuki, it has become a connection with various countries, or because some people are companion conscious, there is no longer a need to be overly vigilant about other countries.


    Whatever, if you argue poorly (for personal reasons), Mizuki gets angry.


    Due to circumstances such as the difficulty of obtaining ingredients and being pushed into trouble, that demon mentor can''t forgive the country in dispute. Naturally, the treatment would also be terrible, since the reason for the action is not from the love of peace.


    ''End the war'' doesn''t necessarily mean you have to choose a peaceful end... ''I stopped the fight, that''s good! Under the phrase'', you must wear out the belligerent hardliners just to show off. From the original, Mizuki said, ''Hands down? What''s that delicious?'' And a creature in vegetables.


    According to those involved in Mizuki, the Hell paintings that the people involved see at one time are extremely effective. Those who see the sight are so afraid that they sometimes become a great trauma and become ''good children''.


    "Honestly, I don''t know what Harvis is after. It''s worth sending you in to find out."


    ¡­¡­


    - When it comes to the Spirit Princess runoff, it''s too unnatural.


    That was what we both felt. In the first place, it''s also odd that the raid plan has been missed altogether. There must have been more surveillance under the name of escort than there was with "Blood Starch".


    Eyes closed, obedience sinking into thought. But no matter how much I thought about it, I didn''t see anything that sounded right. There''s too little information on Harvis'' side.


    Glenn, who decided so, acted quickly.


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "I asked."


    In a short acknowledgement reply, Glenn leaves the room early enough. While I''m heading to Irfena myself, I guess I''m going to ask my parents to gather information as well. Wilfred, who is guessing it, will not dare to order either.


    "Well, what happens"


    Wilfred whining somewhere swallowing...... was laughing. An unusual, fierce grin reminds me even though I don''t like that he drove down other candidates to the throne.


    He is a ''king'', even though he may have a warm, grand personality. Naturally, it has quite a brutal side.


    "Fighting between nations isn''t just a battle of force." How many allies do you get? "That''s important, isn''t it? Harvis."


    In other words, it is public opinion induction. No matter how right you are, it can sometimes be considered ''evil'' if you don''t get the consent of your surroundings.


    This time Harvis is totally bad, but still the impression of the previous Elshon - what was called the Demon King in bad faith - would have raised his voice doubting the backwork of Irfena as well.


    That was where Wilfred focused his attention. Some suspect that Harvis, who is oblivious to information, tried to tailor Elshon to a villain while still believing in old information.


    Essentially, the good royalty of another country is more, less, malicious. Until then when it comes to the seclusion of those who cannot win, but it is also true that there are those who try to drive them down. Elshon and I should have defended myself.


    It goes without saying that the intensity and ferocity of the vigilance of certain hounds was applauded because of so many of those students.


    Nowadays he spends most of his time with the Cavalier Dormitory Noiko, but he used to be a lot of people with a killer vibe. They will not be surprised by Mizuki''s work, which has a ferocious character inside, because they are also of their kind.


    "If this prediction had been met, I guess the Demon Master''s" The Others "would be furious"


    It was Wilfred who thought of such a future and would be some distant sight. It pisses them off more to disparage Elshon than just aim for their lives. Yes, because I''m sure.


    Of course, you won''t be dancing like that now. Wilfred had the confidence to present sufficient evidence and persuade those who were turning their suspicions. That would be the same for the royalties of all nations.


    Many people have the impression of being a ''parent cat'' to Elshon, who is worthy and takes care of the magician. Or the last conscience/magician stopper, the savior of the commonsense.


    But in the absence of those facts, Elshon would certainly have been suspected. So much for the malice that was once directed at Elshon. Intimidation by magic was also increasing it.


    It''s Elshon''s own effort that''s gone, and...


    "Totally, you''re a cat parent and child between people who really resemble each other. I can''t believe it came back as the strongest protection I''ve ever had to defend myself against!


    Reminds me of two good friends and laughs low. Wilfred can only laugh at a situation that is too similar to his former self. Elshon didn''t expect anything like a favor. That''s the same for Wilfred.


    Still, those otherworlds let them reward them. Assemble the measures without realizing them and deliver results when necessary. ¡­ as proud as it is of their role, let the situation be overshadowed.


    If you''re going to say anything about this case, you''re making an individual brilliantly deny that there''s nothing they can do about ''bad reviews of Elshon''. If Harvis were to face the victim now, many, including Wilfred, would speak out in denial.


    - "[Um], only Elshon taking care of His Majesty the Wizard, and that''s not it".


    Because there are so many people taken care of, and because they know attitudes that they don''t want in return, they don''t get danced to the lie that ''Elshon tried to fall into Harvis''.


    Alberda has just recently been taken care of by both of us.


    "When you wake up, you''ll be surprised... The Parent Cat Palace?


    Until just a few years ago, he was feared as the Demon King and the second prince of Ilfena, who was described in a way that was like a symbol of evil...... Elshon.


    I guess he''ll find out in this one case that he has a lot of allies. Even if you''re not told to face it, even if you don''t like it, it must be something to be aware of.


    With such a near future in mind, Wilfred deepened his grin. This will also completely clear Queen Irfena''s worries - yes, in anticipation.

 434 At that time, each country was ~ Carlosa Edition ~

    - On that day, a severe earthquake ran across the extreme parts of each country.


    "The Demon King is wounded. The Raiders are already in custody, but the battle against the Raid Instructors and their surroundings is coming up. So don''t turn your work around for a while.


    Until they read the contents, they were not so vigilant. Even if it is a letter from Mizuki, the Magic Master, she is now returning to her parents and cats.


    It''s just a ''personal letter from Mizuki'', more than that parent has said anything. The contents of this and the "sneak flow of better information if you think about it before" was all that was needed.


    Of course, these actions have the permission of Elshon, the guardian. Because the Good Parents basically want peace, they often missed these actions by Mizki. In some cases, Elshon instructed Mizuki to move.


    Their series of actions was a very reassuring flow for each country.


    Even if the Wizard is a bastard, if it''s decent on top of it, it becomes a user-friendly means.


    No one expects Mizuki to have ''common sense'' or ''justice''. What you should trust is a good parent cat.


    Humans are learning creatures. Whether you care for your country or prefer it personally, those decisions are really cynical. I''m not driven by personal feelings.


    None of them called Mizki a good man, even if he was a meritorious man who eventually settled in the ''good direction''.... It is not favorable, but it is impossible to be ''good''.


    Well, anyway.


    As the nickname "Interworldly Violent Species" settled smoothly, the surroundings became enlightened. "No problem while His Highness Elshon is a stopper," he said!


    "His Royal Highness the Demon King" was feared to be a thing of the past now.


    Now, I''m totally treating you like a savior. When in trouble, ''Please, dear parent cat!''.


    Those in the upper echelons of the countries who had such recognition had a mild panic because of the "tragedy" informed by Mizki - which fits in with this perception because it is an important part of Elshon.


    By the way, Mizuki isn''t the only reason for this.


    Whatever, Elshon is the second prince of Ilfena, known as The Land of the Powerful. By mistake, it''s not a crying country, and the knights direct from Elshon are so fierce that they have a past that leaves the name ''Worst Sword'' wanting.


    Because they''re so familiar with Mizki, they can''t help but think that ''knights who swear allegiance to Elshon are just a little arrogant'' (meaning). Fact is, they don''t move no matter what Mizuki does.


    - "The country is scary, but so are the knights who swear allegiance to His Highness the Demon King"


    Whether the Lord is good or not, he is not good until his deliverance. "I had" the fool who sold them the fight (Note: past form) The country rightly understood the essence of those knights and appreciated them more than that.


    Around the cavalier dormitories where they live, where the magician Mizki is not dissatisfied with living together, he will also learn the acclaim from Ilfena. Mizuki, who knows nothing, lives flat, but they are all feared from their own country.


    Such a knight rages when he is harmed by the Lord, Elshon.


    Besides, even the Black Kitten Magic Instructor is confirmed to enter the war this time.


    Don''t move, it would be more impossible. In some cases, the country with the killer dies, as opposed to the killer who planned the raid.


    Sounds like a joke, but I can''t deny it any more than those knights and Mizuki are furious. In the first place, the one from Mizki who ''overturned a situation that seemed impossible, and let it benefit his own collaborators''.


    This time, there is no one to bring that interest to, and we just need to break it. From the source, the argument that the ''country'' is the object of retaliation was also not incorrect, since administrative responsibility would arise for the state if the person who received the ''blood starch'' was born.


    And Mizki is a magical mentor - the ''scourge of the world'', as is often said to ravage the country. Assuming the wrath of Mizuki and his fears, the anticipation of them could hardly be said to be a mistake.


    - And all those who were afraid are those who have the power to move the country.


    Feeling the seriousness of the situation, they immediately returned to me and began to act quickly.


    It should be noted that at the moment it is just fine to retain it in ''personal behavior''. They were not foolish enough to act with an excessive sense of crisis, without a formal explanation of the circumstances from Ilfena.


    Therefore¡­ under the title ''How do I fit into the category of [appropriate action]'', I am worried about my own head.


    "In the case of Carlosa"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It is His Excellency the Chancellor, and his son, Celian, who stares silently at the paper placed on the table.


    They were given the right to know the details at the moment because Sieg and his troops were involved in this one.


    For the record, it was Keith who compiled the report. The caregiver is still at work today.


    If I let Sieg write, ''His Highness Elshon was wounded when he was raided. Mizuki and the knights are willing to retaliate''. It is not wrong, but it is a writing style that is too direct and incites great anxiety.


    In the first place, as Carlosa, who wants to know ''Response as a Country'' because it doesn''t say one thing about the Irfena side of the response, it only fuels anxiety. As I ask again, the original is an informal letter, so I''m not sure I''ll get a response.


    Of course, Keith gives me enough information in one letter because he can be concerned about such aspects. Write down everything you know at the moment and write down your personal views and their rationale as a reflection for those on the spot.


    Without it, however prime minister parent and son, we would have been in havoc. They are people who can easily think of the ''harm associated with Elshon injuries'', so I can''t help remembering one or two stomach aches.


    Not that I don''t have any stomach aches at all... but I wasn''t in that much of a hurry because I had information from Keith that ''the knights and the magicians direct from Elshon are calm and still don''t move now''.


    They are also cared for by Elshon and the others, and even to Mizki, Celian calls them ''Little Daughters'', they are adored.


    I was not convinced that they would be told by the bad - this time they are the victims, but some people would say it out as if they had a cause - and I wanted to hit them with some kind of hand if possible.


    "Damn, you do something extra. I didn''t know you were hiding a princess with a ''blood starch'' if you didn''t think to ask her name for a while. Besides, you won''t be properly managed or educated in this way."


    Celian cannot either forbid sighing at the appearance of the abominable murmuring Chancellor. As a matter of fact, I am in a mood to snort aloud and agree with the words of Celian and his father, His Highness the Chancellor.


    In the first place, there''s something wrong with the education of a nanny to a princess with ''blood starch''. What the two of them wanted to get into was also to involve the princess in question - Agnos'' educational policy.


    If it is assumed that it is isolated, it can be taken as a method of "making it dependent on the gaga". Things like this won''t happen if you bribe the characters in the story and only your country and your endorsers.


    The cause of defeat for those who have laid down Agnos'' education policy ends with two points: ''Involvement of other countries'' and ''Being on the table halfway''. It''s a bad way of saying it, but if sacrifices are made internally alone, they won''t be a problem in other countries.


    Why do you involve the royal family of another country... the prince?


    Why don''t you guys put it away with your own hands!


    Psychologically, here''s the thing. I am proud to have survived difficult times with the Prime Minister''s parents and children. From them like that, there''s no way I''d feel sorry for Harvis or anything.


    Like Mizuki, they all hated idiots. If you strive, there is still no such thing as the compassion to be satisfied with the awkward measure that only seems to have stopped thinking, and to put it on the line that has been going on for more than a decade to annoy other countries.


    In the first place, they were among the few who had acknowledged Elshon''s efforts from the beginning. I also know what Mizuki looks like when she produces results without thinking about self-preservation at all, so I lean on Irfena''s cat parents and children to say what''s wrong with the specific gravity of the mind.


    "Father, I will come to Ilfena. Keith and the others will stay like this, but in those kids it will only help with force. If Ilfena and Harvis can rub, they need someone to pinch their mouth as a third party."


    "Are you going? Celian, even though Sieg and the others are a party, if you pinch your mouth badly, you''ll be stared at, right?


    "I understand. But if discussions continue between the two countries, the other side may say, ''Ilfena also has a cause''. Other countries do not have the means to ascertain its authenticity. Things are the matter. You should see every hand you can hit coming."


    ¡­¡­


    Celian''s alarm was tangled up in a former Elshon rumor that Harvis would face the victim. Of course, you wouldn''t say that Elshon is bad overall, etc. But he might try to keep his surroundings on his side, intertwined with the nickname "His Highness the Demon King".


    "For those who neglect and envy His Highness Elshon, this is a great opportunity. I''ll take Harvis'' word for it and maybe make a scene. So, even by chance, Carlosa, who became a party, pinches his mouth. ¡­ it is time for that good, hard-working prince to be rewarded"


    Celian''s expression is full of worry. His Excellency the Prime Minister, who saw the look on his face, laid his eyes down in pain.


    With him, one involved in politics...... there was a side of him who appreciated Elshon like a good enemy because he knew how he had contributed to the country without rotting into the negative elements he was born with. It was because he himself was not confused by the rumors that even the dwarves - diplomatic skills and identities, people he had never met in person - who spoke ill of Elshon, as in fact, did not care.


    I didn''t do anything to keep him quiet, except because Elshon didn''t want it himself. Because that prince believed in silencing others with his own strength, and instead of poor intervention, he didn''t even allow himself to turn his sympathy.


    "You are close to Lord Clarence. What I don''t know¡­ I would have had the opportunity to hear one scale of the prince''s misery and effort"


    "Yeah. So I''m angry about this one, too. Plus, I''m worried about that little girl. If my predictions come true and I speak out again of malice towards His Highness Elshon... the Black Cat will strip his fangs. ''That'' is neither bloodstained nor muddy, nor fearless. However, it will try to destroy malice towards the beloved parent cat."


    Celian with a shrugged shoulder, but there was a grin in his mouth. His Excellency the Chancellor, who saw it, snorts with a bitter smile.


    "You''ll do it. And I''m sure that''s what you say. ''Even though it''s possible to shut him up with strength, do we need to do small work?'' and. It is those who, after asking each country for evidence justifying its malice, disprove those who speak as they do in fact. Even if it is examined, there is nothing troubling about His Highness Elshon, so the inappropriateness of those who have intentionally tried to disparage him will be pursued. It''s an insult to the royal family, so you can''t escape punishment."


    "That sounds possible. Really, pity...... if you were able to interact in diplomacy, you just have to return it in diplomacy as well. If you don''t make enough effort when you can''t do it, why don''t you know?"


    "I have no choice, Celian. Oh, they want a reason for their defeat. The royal family was the opponent, distracted by the influence of intimidation by magic, they did the backwork... it''s ridiculous indeed! I wouldn''t be able to say a word of bitterness to His Majesty if that were to go through."


    In the first place, His Excellency the Chancellor is from the Count family. No matter how much hero''s blood muscle, he wasn''t born a Duke''s family person.


    Once upon a time, there were quite a few people who were slammed there, saying they hated it. From those who were aiming to enter into marriage with the Duke''s family, it may have seemed like they had been scratched by a person in a lower house than they were.


    ... but it was this Chancellor who gave back such students and sometimes silenced them.


    From his point of view, Elshon is in the same mood as he was looking at himself. Though royalty in other countries, it would be natural to acknowledge Elshon, who carried more misery than himself but built a scaffold.


    "Nevertheless, Your Highness Elshon has changed a lot. Instead of the Demon King, what is a parent cat..."


    "Pfft, at first I thought it was some kind of joke, but now it''s sticking. A loving parent cat has changed a lot in the process of taking care of an armed white kitten. I was surprised even Clarence could give me that look."


    "I guess so. But...... I guess I just couldn''t afford that until now. Whatever the hounds pledge allegiance to, because kittens will not tolerate such unsolicited malice towards their parent cats. The fact that the child kicked through malice, and that His Highness Elshon himself had forgiven it, gradually revealed to everyone the truth about the Prince."


    "Sure!


    The Chancellor''s parents and children all smile bitterly. What I remember are two people called cat parents and children. Even though we are both "His Highness the Demon King" and "The Disaster of the World" with a noisy nickname and many achievements, the atmosphere that we create is Yang. The cat parents and children who squeeze each other around.


    Their relationship was truly strange from those whose kickbacks lived in the usual ranks. Mizki calls herself "His Highness the Demon King", but she is not actually in a subordinate relationship.


    There was also no atmosphere between friends, brothers, or the side to be managed, as Elshon would not hide his appearance as Mizki''s guardian.


    As a result, the "cat parents and children" are the ones who stick together the most. Educational Enthusiastic and affectionate parent cat and a kitten who loves the parent cat whilst being white in arms. When it''s closest, everyone feels it.


    and then.


    "I''ll get in your way!


    - In the soothing air, suddenly, an intruder came.


    The name of the intruder is Count Faircrov. He is the father of Siegfried and a former king''s brother.


    Naturally, but I don''t remember inviting him to the Chancellor''s Parent and Child. His Excellency the Chancellor raised a blue muscle on his forehead and turned a cold glance at this rogue - usually a touch before visiting. Naturally, Celian is also frightened.


    "Oh, so urgent that you forget to be polite? Was it useless to receive an education as a royal family, even though it was a former one, such as visiting without giving a whisper?"


    "Don''t talk hard!... Well, it''s also true that hurry. My brother''s use, should I say?


    "His Majesty''s?


    "Oh. You guys got a letter from Keith, right? Probably the same thing, but it was delivered to me. So far, I''ve been discussing the future with my brother."


    Speaking up somewhere good, Count Faircloff laughs. To that grin, the Chancellor''s parents and children all had a bad feeling.


    ¡­ but that the Count has already finished discussing it more than he has come here. I had to hear that first, and His Excellency the Chancellor proceeded.


    "One thing about Ilfena...... no, it''s about His Highness Elshon being raided and wounded, isn''t it?


    "Mm-hmm. Me and my brother, I was sincerely surprised. Well, it was more surprising that Zeke and the others were involved as a party, rather than on the spot! In shame, my wife fell."


    "" Oh...... "


    A little, the Countess, whose problematic words and behavior stand out, is basically good. However, since she is not that strong in spirit, the event that ''her own son (= the troubled child) was present and involved in a royal raid in another country'' must have been too shocking.


    In the first place, she''s not liked by Mizuki. Besides, I have a priori who tried to scratch Mizki from Ilfena, so it was basically not well thought of from around Elshon.


    There was also such a background, which would have caused extra damage to the spirit. "What did my child do this time!? ''with the question.


    Siegfried has been the brain muscle of pure white thought for a long time, so I don''t know a few family struggles. There were no shards of trust.


    "Well, the wife thing is good. No, it''s not good, but you''re just passing out at the mansion. Sorry, but here''s what we should prioritize. In the meantime, I''ll let you know my future policy."


    Subtly awkward - the Countess is the sister of His Excellency the Chancellor - the Count also changed his expression. Nature and the Prime Minister''s parents and children also change their expressions and correct their posture.


    While admiring the way the two switched, the Count communicated the King''s decision.


    "The Zeeks ask Ilfena to stay. Of course, in the form of extended holidays. And Zeke was given a new life." As a guardian, follow the magician. "The guardians of Ilfena and Zebrast can''t move any more than they are in this situation, can they? That''s why you said you''d leave it to Sieg."


    ¡­¡­ The muscles are through. But... why not ''protect''? What is the point of purposefully ''follow''?


    Surprisingly, His Excellency the Chancellor''s gaze toward the Count is sharp. Taking that gaze flat, the Count laughed darkly. It is very similar to what he used to show when he was royal, retaliating, etc.


    - The Chancellor''s parents and children were all there and heightened their vigilance.


    "Would ''follow'' be more right than not being able to read the future actions of His Majesty the Mage? That girl is not weak, and she''s not stupid. And... it''s not heartless either. If the country can''t move, it will. That''s the girl."


    "I agree with that, but I think Mizuki''s prey will be Harvis, right? Besides, it''s enough to deal with a raid instructor, there''s an identity problem. With that in mind, do you take sides?


    "Whatever."


    The Count went on further when he nodded to the words of His Excellency the Chancellor, who darkly tells us that ''Carlossa will be recognized as an ally of the Magic Master''.


    "Don''t get me wrong, okay? His Majesty did not say, ''Cross your sword with Harvis''. If it''s just ''The Magic Master has been attacked by his enemies'', then ''it''s only natural to protect him as a guardian''. To do that, you have to follow the Magic Master, don''t you?


    "Um, as a result, if we don''t stop Mizuki, I think we''re going to have a meeting with Harvis..."


    "In that case, we have no choice! What, my country is already involved. It is only natural to guide His Highness the Magic Master beyond what was the case with His Highness Elshon. Don''t tell Sieg to" meet with Harvis "or anything. He can exchange his swords only for" those who, for whatever reason, have aimed for the life of His Majesty the Mage ".


    All I can say is that His Excellency the Chancellor, who saw the Count''s masterful expression, understood what it meant.


    "I see. From there, we poke over there, right?" Explain the circumstances of why the Magic Master came to contention with Harvis "- if you say so like this, you won''t be able to hide it with Harvis. In the first place, Carlosa is a party to the case that led to the imposition of Siege as a magician."


    "Fuck, well, that''s the place.... If His Majesty the Mage moved, Harvis would push ''Ilfena or what the Mage did'' forward. But that''s the same thing here. If Sieg, who followed the Magic Master, was crossing his sword with Harvis, it would be natural to listen to the circumstances, wouldn''t it? Sieg ''is''. I didn''t aim for Harvis from the beginning. That''s why, Siege, it''s that way that I''ve been setting you up."


    "Which country hit the lead...... even if that just makes it clear, the surrounding impressions lean heavily towards Irfena. The vengeance of His Majesty the Wizard, and the legitimacy will be claimed. From the former, His Highness Elshon is a prince of a nation, but also the only one who fits into the owner of the Magic Master. They didn''t hide it, so people in other countries will take it for granted."


    Clearly, it is a statement equal to the discourse. However, if you limit your perspective to Siegfried, the phrase "Harvis is the one who has set you up with the Magic Instructor." Because he was only attached to Mizuki.


    In the first place, the cause that led to this was the attack on Elshon. When this happens, they say, ''Harvis targeted Elshon in order to make the Magic Master have no choice.'' Because what Mizuki misses about Elshon is famous.


    "Take Harvis backwards to rebel against the actions of the Magic Master, and let him know what the true origin is". This is the decision made by King Carlossa.


    Expecting Harvis to make a scene, treating Sieg... The point is, as for Carlosa, I don''t think Mizuki is making a big deal out of it.


    Or King Carlosa will go to retaliation. You want to give Mizki the power of Siegfried.


    It is also, of course, to increase the number of elements on which Carlosa can intervene. However, in the case of Mizuki, there is no zero chance of retaliation for being single.


    If Ilfena and the guardians of Zebrast go to retaliation more than they can, Mizki has no side. So he said, ''Follow the magician and act as a guardian.''


    Siegfried''s head is close to empty, so making mistakes won''t interfere with Mizuki''s behavior. The only time he would pinch his mouth would be if he had a warning by instinct.


    That''s why, in the sense of "force to follow Mizki," Zeke was the best opponent. Mizuki and I would know how to use him.


    "Havis would make a huge fuss if His Majesty the Magic Master set him up! But hey, that''s what Carlosa''s after. While defending Siege, who has assumed his full role as a guardian, I will tell all countries how it has come to be and how it has been handled over there!


    "Uncle, you''ve got a bad personality"


    "Don''t bother, Celian." What matters is the end result, "I guess? It would be nice if Harvis admitted this and apologized honestly. If that''s not even the case, the damage just spreads. The intervention of a third party other than Irfena would be of concern to His Highness Elshon. Don''t you want to see an effective hand as a country with the right to be involved"


    The Count was full of laughter. The opportunity has come to pay back what Sieg owed him in his tenure as guardian. It can''t be fun.


    Moreover, it is a valuable opportunity to raise Zeke''s profile. The royal brothers made up their minds that there would be no next time if we let them escape.


    To be clear, I''m not even thinking about Harvis or any other shards.


    It''s more of an Ilfena that I want to go out with in the future than an ex-country I hardly have a relationship with.


    "Zeke is the blood muscle of our nation''s heroes...... in fact, there is a verse that seems like a hero''s comeback. A lot of people don''t know that his head is empty. Now, is there just ''justice'' in Harvis that can break down the ''good'' called ''The Hero of Carlosa''?


    "Oh, he said he was also after impression manipulation on the people. Damn, you''ve gone belly black for a long time."


    "Naturally! Well, it also means giving back.... to the extent that I don''t want this to crumble, I prefer that cat parent and child."


    Count Faircloff and formerly royalty. Naturally, I grow up looking at people''s drooling insides more than I was born into such a class.


    For the Earl, who had such an experience, Elshon was rarely seen as a good person. Not only about his son, Sieg, but he also takes a pretty favorable look at Elshon and those around him, including having Carlosa''s troubles resolved.


    Come there, this raid. Nothing, this Count doesn''t care that his favorites are going to wear mud. With him, royalty¡­ I am quite impatient.


    "I don''t care how much I was suppressed by Kivera, I''m not willing to lose to a country that would protect my country by doing nothing and not engaging with others. Let him know that Carlosa is a ''country that survived, against the madness of war''!


    "Yes, yes, please calm down for a moment"


    Before the Count, who was likely to start laughing really high, His Excellency the Chancellor was feeling warm in his chest.


    He doesn''t hate the king of his country and his ex-king brother, even if he shows a frightened attitude. With some noise, they didn''t go wrong when they should have reached out.


    Basically, he''s a brother-in-law. Whether they call it stupid or not, it goes without saying that such an appearance has created many supporters.


    A cold decision can only be made by the Chancellor himself. Determined to do so, the two of you will not know that he has taken this position. I don''t plan to tell her in the future, but I want to be on my side at times like this.


    "Well, first of all, that''s a circular to Sieg. After that... will it depend on how Harvis comes out"


    With that said, the Chancellor gives his thoughts to the young people who are in Irfena. An ally gathered beside Siege, smiling secretly, as the side he inherited from his father seemed to be heavily influencing.

 435 At that time, the countries were - Corbella Barraxin, ed.

    "In Corbella''s case"


    - In the private room of Royal Castle and Celestina.


    "... what?


    As soon as she opened the letter from a friend, Celestina raised her voice. As I continued to read it, its expression became a harsh one.


    "What''s wrong? Ceres."


    Unexpectedly, Emelina, who had refrained beside her, speaks up. Usually, I guess I just got worried because I know to read a letter from a friend - Mizuki - without even trying to hide my joy.


    It should be noted that Emelina is also one of Mizuki''s close friends. Still, she prided herself on her position as'' a lady and escort of Princess Celestina ''.


    Therefore, basically, the letter from Mizki is received by Celestina, the Lord. I don''t mean to be superior or inferior, but even in the sense of letting Celestina know how close Mizuki is to being a magician, these facts are valid.


    "I hear His Highness Elshon has been raided and wounded"


    "Huh!?


    Celestina tells the contents of the letter, tongue-in-cheek. Emelina''s expression, which exposed her surprise, also becomes instantly harsh.


    "Who the hell..."


    "Harvis'' third princess, apparently. It''s just that she has'' The Blood Starch ''and should be under surveillance if she''s supposed to. Mizuki wonders if anyone missed that action."


    "That''s... that''s hard to judge. But it means the raiders'' strength was more real than breaking through the protection of the knights of Ilfena. In some cases, our country needs to consolidate its protection."


    "No, it doesn''t seem necessary. We don''t have a prince with blue eyes in his blonde hair."


    "Huh?"


    Emelina, who thought about the future and had a difficult face, gave Celestina a pompous look on her words. To her like that, Celestina nods loudly as she agrees.


    "I guess so. Normally, that would be the reaction. But I hear that''s where it''s important this time. Everything, Harvis'' Third Princess'' education had a policy of confusing herself with Oga and making herself feel like a sweet princess."


    "I don''t know what that means, Ceres."


    Perplexed, yet clearly Emelina speaks. Emelina is a so-called ''militant samurai'', so she doesn''t like ambiguous things. Make it information, make it evidence, and ask for as much certainty as you can act.


    From such a girlfriend, ''confusing it with Ogawa'' would be unintelligible. Ning Lo, it is certain that most people will react the same way as Emelina.


    ... and.


    They were puzzled but convinced... ''Don''t let Mizuki break out''.


    Emelina called the baffling case, "Are you nuts? ''Mizuki is the one who can do it.


    Black cats from different worlds, when parents were involved, it was ferocious.


    Her kindness will not be shown if her body is not involved in the first place...... ''Sympathy? Pity? What can you eat that?'' and sicato the circumstances on Harvis''s side all the time, a retaliatory choice.


    Or Mizuki''s thought circuit is surprisingly simple. Although Mizuki is said to be ''smart in an unpleasant direction'', it was very easy to understand only the direction and the reasons for his actions.


    - ''I don''t know their intentions'' is a trivial thing. If the killer is known, retaliation is superior.


    Without joking, this may lead to the idea of "Mr. Trouble." In that case, the decision is quick with all the leading must-wins, and I don''t worry about it at all. Mizuki is an authentic, ''awful creature''. I can see the hardships of a parent cat.


    This time the parent cat, Elshon, is the victim, so the Knight Dormitory Noiko was turned into the biggest collaborator, rather than a deterrent. As for Elshon, they also resemble or stop by Mizuki. It''s Elshon who''s responsible for the orbital modification of that ''sucky bunch of people'', so they couldn''t have stopped either.


    And it''s Celestina and Emelina who are very close to Mizuki like the ''sucky creature'' representative. At this point, I want you to assume that they''re not normal either.


    ... I''m not aware of that in person.


    "Well, how should we move?"


    Eyes glaring, Celestina turns her thoughts around. All she wants is'' the best hand to bring information to Corbella, even though it helps her friends''.


    Mizuki will give you some information, but that is only based on Mizuki''s own views and considerations. I still appreciate Corbella being more than an outsider in this one thing... but I''d like to take another step in anyway.


    Celestina was thinking about that for her own further growth. The fact that she did not become emotional and was able to switch these thoughts immediately would also be a sign of her own growth.


    As silent as it may be, time flies. Emelina also perceived something, becoming the face of ''distribution'', waiting for Celestina''s words.


    "... Emelina"


    "Yes."


    "Apply for a vacation. We don''t know anything about what happened in Ilfena. So when you go to visit Mizuki, you''ll be able to get involved by chance."


    All you have to do is visit Mizuki without prior information. That was Celestina''s decision. In fact, we''re so close that it''s not weird to go out and play, that if you''re going to flirt with the fact that ''Corbella has the right information'', you can''t be bothered.


    In the first place, Kolbella''s knight, named "Cecil", and a maid named "Emma," go to Mizki. We both took a vacation and went to visit a friend. That''s fine.


    "If it''s" Cecil "and" Emma, "it''s no wonder you''re visiting Mizuki. He belongs to Corbella. He''s only a friend of Mizuki''s. Corbella will not complain, of course, about any further raids. I would ask about the situation, but I can''t do anything more. Whatever, it''s because we went to play without reading the air."


    "Pfft. Yeah, that''s right. I can''t forget a good time traveling with you. At the corner, we became friends, so you don''t want to be alienated like this, do you?


    I smile back at Celestina, who laughs somewhere good, while Emelina also says she just got it. The two words are also true, so neither can the Irfena side, who perceived the thoughts.


    It is because we know the real position of ''Cecil'' that Irfena is less likely to refuse the two of us a visit, and if we consider that our country would be in our favor, we would gain more from accepting it.


    Irfena is not foolish enough to miss that chance. Celestina took that into account and decided to go into the action ''[Cecil] and [Emma] visit Mizki''.


    "Sharing the right information" - but the Ilfena stopover - is of paramount importance to Ilfena today. Just burying it from the outer moat would bring a lot of information to both of us.


    Unlike earlier, when they were full of worry and anger, the faces of the two men who prescribed their actions were bright. Apparently, the two of them have grown so successfully since they were once imprisoned in the rear palace of Kivera.


    So don''t say ''Mizuki''s Adverse Effects''. Because in the case of the two of us, it''s okay to ''grow'' in our own country.


    "It''s going to be fun"


    Celestina''s expression, laughing at her, said she looked just like her late mother on the day she was born.


    "For Baraxin"


    - in the private room of the Church and Saints


    "... Well, what''s up"


    Once, Linus was haunted by the report of the Lord - the saint - of the room who had returned to Balaxin. The question is, ''Who are you going to let stay in Irfena''? You should share information.


    If you want to stay in Ilfena, saints can be considered fit. But he is the apex and protector of this church. If a tired student finds out about his prolonged absence, he can''t deny the possibility of being targeted there.


    "After all, isn''t it best for me to stay? There''s also a big nickname," Engaging in the Church''s Past. "


    "But..."


    "With me, I''m worried about this church. But you can''t make the beginning of this one a baraxin. I''m sorry to say this, but it''s not like Princess Spirit is completely irresponsible."


    If the nanny were alive, things would still have been different. She was the one who adopted the educational policy of "confusing and making dependent with Oga," and it was the nanny herself who chose the story.


    But the nanny is already dead. Nor is there a zero chance that Harvis would say, ''I fooled the nanny and pushed her to deal with things that would cause problems in the future,'' etc.


    A measure to avoid such a situation has been the action of the saints so far, and an appeal as a collaborator of Irfena.


    Important here is the point that ''Church officials in a position that Baraxin cannot ignore''. If we were to acquiesce in his actions, which we know via Linus, it would mean that both the ''country'' called Baraksin and the saints¡­ all agree with the policy of the Church.


    The point is, it''s like saying ''Baraxin is on the side of Irfena'' far away. If you attack Elshon any more, you will turn to the enemy.


    Having said that, the reality was that saints could not stay in Irfena forever. However, the problem is the aforementioned candidates. There are no human beings who can achieve the condition of "Church officials whose country also matters".


    For the time being, Linus, who was sinking into his thoughts, shook his head quietly beside him.


    "No, I want you to protect the church. Sad story, Katrina and the others will need to be able to fight it more than they can possibly make a scene."


    ¡­¡­ There are still people out there trying to use their stupid mothers. "


    "It''s best for the person to be aware of the status quo, but that woman won''t be able to do it. Still, you seem to think Felix would be on your side if you complained about your feelings."


    "Stupid."


    Whimpering to throw away, the saint looked bitter. Linus and it''s the same. It''s very rare for a warm linus, but he hates Katrina. That, of course, is a major reason why it tore the family apart.


    Not only did he continue to work disrespect for the King and his wife, but he even ended up on a different path to his nephew named Felix. No matter how serene Felix lives, the royal family deeply resents separation as soon as misunderstandings are solved.


    In the first place, Katrina, Felix''s mother, is not being held as a sinner. It is true that he is Felix''s mother, although he is an annoying and extreme being who made only noise and scratched the royal family around.


    In this case, the troublesome one is the one called ''Mother''s Love''. The Church basically sees all kinds of affection as honorable, and it fails to ignore Katrina''s appeal.


    Also, the fact is that Katrina adored Felix, albeit for herself. If we can show the reflective gestures, the ecclesiastical nobles will say, ''Will the Church tear the mother and the child apart!'' I could raise my voice.


    Saints are the only ones who can counter such things. Because the saints themselves are devout believers and have established themselves as friends of the Wizard, they were not comfortable with both the Catholic and ecclesiastical aristocracy.


    It is also true that occasionally there are those who eat ''God''s love'' (physics).


    The saint was so merciful that he also tried to save those who could not be aware of their sins.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, it''s done as a result, so I guess it''s true that it''s mercy from saints. If you make a loud noise, instead of the king, the Wizard will come out.


    Still the noisy ecclesiastical nobles have forgotten¡­ that the Mage has certified the entire faction as an ecclesiastical nobleman.


    Though some of the fools in the poles did, they treat Elshon like a demon king. It is only natural for Mizuki to hate me thoroughly because I have repeated excuses since then.


    It is not necessarily true that a friend of a saint is'' good ''. Ningro, Mizuki loves to work backwards.


    You will embark on the impression manipulation of ''they are evil'', a phrase that sidelined the king with evidence of the evil of the Knight Dormitory Noiko offering.


    ''Scum of Barraksin... under, it must be the king of this country to bury an asshole ecclesiastical nobleman''. Beside making such a claim, an outer path that overloads with evil and falls into it. That''s a magician named Mizuki.


    Whatever you think is malignant is Mizuki, but let him have all the merits on the royal side, so he doesn''t blame ''is'' as a result.


    ... For that matter, the nickname "The Magician''s Outward Way Theory" and "The Other World''s Violent Species" spreads, but Mizuki himself doesn''t care at all.


    So, it''s a lie, a false fact.


    That''s why.


    The saints, who in various ways have become those who have to be in the Church, were haunting their minds with Linus in the selection of those entrusted with their own representation.


    However, the problem will be resolved by the appearance of unexpected people.


    "... excuse me. Uncle! Long time no see!


    "Excuse me. We''re out of time, Your Highness."


    If you allow a ringing knock into the room, it''s the blonde young man who comes in. And then followed by his wife, the woman.


    "Felix!? Sandra too... Saint Hall..."


    "Hehe. I wanted to meet my nephew and his wife at the corner."


    To his surprise Linus, the saint just laughed that the prank had succeeded. Felix and Sandra are now church depositories. Besides, as a sinner.


    Therefore, if not for these occasions, we rarely meet the royal Linus. It was the care of the saints, because they knew the King''s family that led them.


    Initially, they called Linus'' His Highness'', but it is only for the record that Linus, who was so called, still treats him as an uncle because of his palpable and discouraging look.


    For the time being, they were two people who were delighted with an unexpected reunion, but eventually Sandra realized there was a slight shade in the look on Linus'' faces.


    "Um, uncle? Aren''t you tired?


    "No? That''s not true."


    "But, you know... you don''t seem to be feeling well."


    "Oh...... actually I thought so too. Not only on my uncle, but also on my saint. I''m glad you''re making time for us, but I don''t think you''re gonna be able to. Please love yourself."


    "Exactly!


    The two face each other to a nephew and his wife who cares about themselves. They were very grateful to the Mage and Elshon after that one. I''m worried about telling you about one of the raids because I know what it looks like.


    But Felix and the others seem to think it was entirely their fault that they forced the two of us to do it. At the same time I was happy with the desperation, I was sorry, and the saint opened his heavy mouth.


    "Both of you. Talking now is useless. Let''s just talk about this."


    "Yes."


    "Okay."


    Felix and the others nod honestly, looking at each other and wondering. These kinds of honesty were their virtues and at the same time at stake.


    "A few days ago, His Highness Elshon was raided and wounded. Of course, there is nothing else in life. But... the reason for the raid involves people from the former upper ecclesiastical level. So my lord Linus and I are moving to keep the fire powder from flying to the church and to Baraksin."


    "Nah..."


    "You''re safe!?


    "Yeah, of course. The assailants are also in custody."


    Two surprised people, but exhale relief in the words of the saints that followed. But Felix questioned me.


    "Then what''s bothering you about uncle improvement? Well, I''m a fool who doesn''t think about what to do when this happens, but I know it''s Irfena-driven.... What are you two worried about?


    Naturally, they looked at each other again. I fainted and told him why, so Felix''s question could be taken for granted.


    Judging by that, Linus opened his mouth this time.


    "I was temporarily asked to stay in Ilfena. To impress that our country and church are on the side of Ilfena. But I can''t be away from church forever. I was having trouble with that candidate."


    "It is a condition that the country and the church protest even if they are involved in raids during their stay¡­ It presupposes being in danger, but it doesn''t necessarily take a single raid. If that happens, we want to intervene in some way and be on the side of Irfena."


    ''Sacrifice'', or ''sacrifice'', if you say it in a bad way. There is really more danger involved than staying in Irfena instead of saints.


    Above all, it''s true that the hang-up is a church. The eyes directed from Irfena will be quite harsh.


    Few people take on such roles. Because it''s not one of my own merits, and there''s even a criticism-eyed quote, a life-threatening one.


    There was also that, and the saint was moving himself. It''s a bad way of saying it, but he''s the head of an organization called the Church, so you can''t say Irfena and none of them can do it badly.


    ¡­¡­


    Felix and Sandra shut up. But the gaze exchanged between them seemed to be asking each other something.


    With the gaze to be exchanged intact, Sandra smiled and held Felix''s hand to encourage. One Felix nods at his wife like that.


    Eventually Felix left a slightly stiff look on his face and still complained desperately.


    "Um... is that okay with us?


    "" Nah......!?


    "Our future role should have been to make the Royal Family and the Church symbols of hand in hand. So, can we meet that condition?


    With the ensuing Sandra, you know it''s dangerous. Most importantly, Sandra is not the one who feels strongly about it. Ning Lo, it was certain that you would be hurt by the gaze and words of unknown condemnation.


    Still, he said the two of us would go. What the hell made you so prepared?


    "I meet the conditions... but honestly, I don''t recommend it. In the first place, there will be no reason for you to visit Ilfena. It''s just suspicious."


    The harsh Linus word is true, and at the same time cares for both of us. The two people who knew it snorted at each other, overlapping words even more.


    "When it comes to replacing saints, they''ll just be suspicious. But we have reason to visit His Highness Elshon. ¡­ it is because of them that we are now able to live in this way"


    "We... we were all alone then. Neither apology nor gratitude conveys one thing satisfactorily. Therefore, I ask you to pray to God for His Highness Elshon''s safety and, if you will forgive me, to set up a place to preach the Word."


    "I always thought that if one day we could make it happen, the two of us would. My uncle is here, and that''s why we wish. I am not saying anything obnoxious, such as replacing a saint. It''s just that the opportunity was now."


    "You guys..."


    The two words were true. If this hadn''t happened, it would have been my wish that one day the two of you would have set up that opportunity through the saints.


    But now that''s why we''re headed to Irfena. It was their contribution to their country and their gratitude to the Church.


    "You shouldn''t!... Felix, you have blue eyes on your blonde hair. That is precisely the condition under which His Highness Elshon was targeted. If you stay in Ilfena, especially the Royal Castle, you could be a target."


    The voice of the saint who stops with a sharp voice, flabbergasted by its conditions, Felix shook his neck sideways.


    "... Still. Still, I don''t mind. You don''t die any easier than you have the role you''re asked for. But I feel comfortable with the fact that I took the place of His Royal Highness Elshon and protected him. Hey, Sandra."


    "Yes, there are too few things we could do to repay you for the rest of our lives. So we''re lucky to have this. I think it''s a good opportunity to reward the country, the church, and the kind neighbors of Ilfena."


    Between the two of them, I assume that ''someday'', a discussion had already taken place. As much as I feel that way, I''m not lost in the two words.


    At the same time, Linus regrets the growth. From the beginning, he was a kind child. Felix could not hate his mother enough to be planted with distorted values and never let go of his wife and the woman she wanted.


    "I want to repay you one day," he said, "but no one would have wanted it to come true in this way, etc.


    "Uncle, saints, royalty... no one must be lost from Baraksin. Besides, we''re already a couple. Even if you lose your life, if one of you survives, you will carry on the thoughts of your late partner. Just a little, let go of my hand. We can meet again in the presence of God."


    "Please... let us go. We want to be proud of ourselves this time."


    We both bow our heads deeply. To that appearance, Linus nodded as he exhaled in his connected hands.


    "Okay. But! An apology to His Highness Elshon is more than a royal wish. I''ll put an escort on it, okay?


    "" Yes!


    "Totally...... what I wouldn''t ask if I mentioned it looks just like me or my brother"


    Linus had also once made a pledge of his own accord, so he thinly felt that Felix and the others would not pull it off. It''s called Levins, who didn''t give up Hilda, and the royal men bitterly laugh that they all seem to have something in common.


    "Okay. Now, let me ask His Majesty the Wizard. If you ask her, your treatment will be somewhat better."


    "No, I''m not bothering you that much."


    "It''s okay. ¡­ annoying students should be blackmailed beforehand, and she won''t get busted."


    "" What?


    "No, it''s about this one"


    Felix and Sandra tilt their necks to some objectified eyed saint. They all think of Mizuki and the Knight Dormitory Noiko as'' kind neighbors'', so it was a saintly consideration that would destroy their dreams.


    After that, Linus arranged for an escort to come.


    "RE......!? Dear Levins¡­"


    "Ha," on my brother-in-law, "right? Sandra. Long time no see, Felix! Sandra seems to be doing well, above all else."


    "Well, hey, maybe our escort..."


    "Our troops! Well, not everyone. Hey, I got a grudge from my fathers. With my gaze, I said, ''Protect yourselves no matter what!'' I''ve been strictly ordered. Yeah, he also said, ''When you get home, make sure you both come to the report''. It may be depressing, but you have to deal with him."


    Levins, the third prince of Balaxin, laughing luxuriously. He was winning this role by insisting on having Hilda, Mizki''s friend, in his fianc¨¦e.


    "His Highness Elshon is royal. You guys don''t have an identity right now, so I''m gonna go in the way I see it afterwards. You think that''s reasonable?


    "... that would be pre construction"


    "Isn''t that nice, uncle? Me, I only got a nostalgia when Felix was so little!? Earn a score here and say, ''Brother, wow!'' Don''t you want to be told!


    Levins exposing the real deal in a quick fashion to Linus''s words in a twisted manner. It should be noted that he was one of the saddest when Felix began to distance himself. Apparently, he was still making it a little more obstinate.


    "Nevertheless, you''ve come to say it. Well said, both of you! I''m impressed."


    That''s what I said and laughed, Levins stroking their heads. The strength and warmth made me laugh at Felix and the others who were surprised.


    Felix was biting his luck. It should be noted that you are on the wrong path, ''family'' that is leading you. I couldn''t believe them. The past hurts my chest, but I still hope to laugh at each other someday without any worries.


    That''s Sandra and the same thing. The ''family'' that I thought was neglected was accepting of me as a matter of course. You can''t be unhappy.


    "Well, I''ve been talking to Irfena. I won''t be able to see you for a while, so it will be just days of prayer..."


    "Yes, I''m going to wish you a speedy recovery"


    "Right. Okay, go away.... be careful."


    "" Yes!


    The sky was clear, and its pale was a warm colour, reminiscent of the eyes of this parent cat.

 436 At that time, the countries are ~ Gania Edition ~

    - "In the case of Gania"


    ¡­¡­


    Schuanze''s expression gets harsher as she proceeds to read the letter. I noticed that. Did Rafik also perceive something, waiting for the word of the Lord with a nervous face.


    Having finished reading, Schanze releases the letter she was holding onto the table. Rafik frowned at that somewhere abusive trick.


    The letter comes from Mizki, a magician who is one of the Lord''s few friends and benefactor. If it''s a letter from someone you don''t want to get involved with, the sender is Mizuki.


    Schanze and I were delighted initially to receive a letter from Mizki. That is the attitude¡­ and Rafik had a growing feeling that he was unhappy with what was written in the letter.


    ¡­¡­ I hear His Highness Elshon was raided and wounded. "


    "Nah!? Where the hell are you?


    Rafik raises their voice to the murderous reports brought about by his grumpy voice. But Schanze didn''t blame it. Ning Ro, I even take it for granted. Because he''s a benefactor.


    Schanze''s legs were born unable to move. ''A birth disorder cannot be cured by healing magic'' - I had a deep give up on that fact, and had also plagued my stupid parents with my head.


    A royal but king disciple breath who has had time for misadventure.


    A being despised by his brother and his wife, belittled by the nobles, and protected by the King''s family.


    That was Schanze not long ago. Quite pitiful as an adult royalty, but due to his own negative elements and the ambition of his king brother, who is still after the throne, it is also inevitable and ''the prince who gave up''.


    No matter how much the king and his wife had mercy with my son, and Tezelt, the king''s prince, thought me like a brother, I have the pride of being born a royal with Schanze.


    Speaking of whether their kindness did not hurt that admiration...... it would definitely be a ''no''. Gratitude and respect are real, but people''s emotions are not so easily divisible.


    Rafik is the only one who knows the grid of such Schuanze, and I guess he won''t be telling others about it in the future. It''s Rafik who knows the heart of such a Lord that he couldn''t give up on ''healing Schuanze''s feet''.


    And... the wish was fulfilled. It''s not simply about ''healing your feet'', it''s even about ''clearing up Cheanze''s worries''!


    "Worry is already in the past." Now Schanze is not The Prince Who Was Giving It All Up.


    Rafik was dedicated to serving Shuanze, so he could understand the joy of the main Shuanze. Those days, when the Magic Master and Shuanze fought together, are a ''happy time'' for this Lord that he will never forget.


    Not just to protect, Mizki treated Shuanze as an ''accomplice'' and gave him a role.


    By acting and speaking for himself, Schanze himself rewarded the king and his wife Tezert.


    Above all, he put Schanze in charge of the decision to plead guilty and set him apart from the drooling emotions he had on his chest!


    No matter which one was missing, Schuanze''s heart would never have cleared. That is why the Lord remembers his gratitude to Elshon for encouraging Mizki to be so.


    Mizuki may not have taken special care of it, but it''s with her prepared muscles that Schuanze is laughing without any worries. You can''t be ungrateful.


    Therefore... this raid could not have been tolerated.


    "Sounds like Harvis'' third princess ordered the raid, right? But she seems to have ''The Blood Starch''. That''s why Mizuki and the others doubt the existence of those who tried to exploit the madness"


    "Oh...... let''s take that for granted. It is inevitable that there will be more ''blood starches'' than marriage will take place between those whose identities match each other. Dark blood causes madness...... every country will know. Therefore, we have an obligation to monitor."


    "Right. With me, they suspected it was possible. Fortunately, he wasn''t under surveillance because he was just a leg anomaly."


    Saying, Schanze strokes her feet. If "those who possess what once seemed to be the hallmark of an existential species" are the ancestors, then it is the "precipitation of blood" that possesses a negative legacy - some sort of, mental anomaly - due to the intensity of blood.


    Schuanze also understood its peculiarity because he had a past where he thought, ''If only he had [the starch of blood], he would have buried Mr. and Mrs. Wang without worries''.


    "This time, the reason for the raid seems a little incredible. Well, that''s still convincing. That is why I also suspect ''the existence of those who tried to use the raid plan''...." Blood Starch "has always been a target of alarm. Knowing the eyes of surveillance directed at me, which I suspect, makes it impossible to act easily."


    "Lord......"


    "You don''t have to feel painful, Rafik. Isn''t it like someone''s always watching you more than being royal? I guess Mizuki realized the possibility because she had surveillance on her. Unless you intentionally missed it, there can''t be a raid like this one."


    Schuanze ran out of clarity because he learned about his experiences, and the current state of Mizki - the exorcist of the otherworlds.


    Mizuki favors the guardians, but she also knows they''re in charge of surveillance. I guess because I take that for granted, the guardians can also treat me like a friend.


    If you threaten the surveillance facts and build a wall with the guardians, Mizuki can''t move as much as she does now. People will not accept the achievements so far, as they do today, because they are only trustworthy with them.


    It''s a harsh way of saying it, but ''people of different worlds are on alert without question''. ''Knowledge of different worlds'' brought about by those who have no knowledge of this world and even different common sense¡­ nothing would be more frightening. Because the otherworlds of the day can''t tell if it''s good or not.


    "Will Rafik look me through, too?... as Mizuki moves. Based on the reasons why His Highness Elshon was targeted, I would like to consolidate Tezert''s protection. You need to send someone to Ilfena."


    "... this is... indeed. Looks like you should consolidate Tezelt-sama''s protection."


    Rafik, who read the letter, also gets a harrowing look. Rafik didn''t take it lightly, no matter how awkward the ''conditions to be targeted'' might be.


    From Rafik, who knows the situation of Schanze so far, it is not Harvis'' third princess or anything else to be wary of. Like Schanze, I suspect ''the existence of those who tried to exploit the raid plan''.


    "His Royal Highness the King deserves better" - many moved for themselves whispering those words. For the two of us who watched such a man with cold eyes, what is suspicious is those around the Third Princess, or those who resent the royal family.


    In the first place, black cats go hunting alone, even if their opponents would be royal people.


    Doesn''t that mean there''s still something she hasn''t seen, more than she hasn''t moved?


    Because of the days we fought together, the Schanze and the others think so. Mizuki is not hesitant to retaliate, but Elshon is the top priority. And the ''country'' whose Elshon is at the top of the list is Irfena.


    Not yet, if Irfena doesn''t move and not even the knights of Erscheon supremacy.


    - ''Now'' I''m waiting for a dialogue between countries, I guess. Decide that''s the ''best course of action''.


    "... yeah, yeah, let''s ask those three"


    "Lord?


    I hear Schanze was thinking about the future while Rafik glanced at the letter. Nodding in fun, he turns his pranky grin to Rafik.


    "Let''s put those three on Tezert. They are Mizuki''s godchildren, so it''s no wonder they received letters directly. Of course, he''s my keeper, so is my contact."


    "Does that mean... that the Lord is going to Ilfena?


    "Ha! That wouldn''t be weird, would it? I have not yet conveyed my thanks to His Highness Elshon. In the first place, you should report more details from my own mouth than you helped me."


    "But... is the Lord okay with that?


    Rafik''s gaze turns to Schanze''s feet. Schanze hasn''t yet, he can''t walk satisfactorily. Going to Irfena also means exposing such a state of shuanze to the eyes.


    In the first place, Schanze has never been on the table before. Sometimes if such a royal family turns to Irfena, it is a party to one of the earlier cases - the culpability of Mr. and Mrs. Wang - and it does not take foresight to be exposed to the gaze of curiosity.


    But...


    "That''s why. There will be people who say a lot about the wounded Lord Elshon. If I go there, don''t you think I''ll catch the subject at once? I''ll take care of all the curious gaze and all the uncanny questions."


    That being said, Schanze laughed with pleasure. Rafik opens his eyes to such a figure of the Lord.


    "Until now I have been protected. But from now on, I have to help myself.... depending on what you think, this is a good opportunity. Because I can appeal to Irfena."


    "... you''ve grown stronger, Lord"


    "Heh heh, maybe Mizuki''s shame, huh? He said, ''Treating monsters is a lovely name that people can''t judge by their laws!'' Or so he said." Divergent, "" otherworldly, "" magical conductor "¡­ such perceptions turn into advantages depending on how they are used. What about this time, ''For the sake of the country, I drove down my real parents [poor prince]''? In the guise of sympathy, I suppose you''ll come and explore."


    I have no worries about Schanze''s face. People will see Shuanze with some fear that even the Wang brothers and sisters, who have already decided to punish them, will use it and say that they will try to connect them to the making of the topic.


    But that''s where Schanze wanted to stand. Fearful yet fruitful from people, loyalty to the country...... unwavering loyalty to Tezert.


    The ''loyal villain'' who compensates for the missing part of the gentle cousin who was treating me like a brother, sometimes in conflict and sometimes in hard decisions. Because Schuanze aspires to be like the Duke of Fakr.


    For that reason, Schuanze wants me to use this one as well. Along with Irfena''s side, he also has flavor. Irfena and I would be angry if Gania was on our side.


    "Mizuki says, ''You''ve got a bad personality!'' They''re going to say something like... oh, or ''I thought I''d do it''? Either way, it''s gonna be fun."


    "Lord. It''s a little careless. It''s important for His Highness Elshon, so please keep it down a little bit."


    "''Cause you don''t have to worry."


    Rafik lost his words to the words returned properly.


    "Even if you get injured, there''s nothing else in your life, so this is how you give me information. Besides... it''s impossible that the guy who crushed those knights is safe. Even Mizuki won''t shut up. I guess the next time you set me up, it''s the end of the line."


    Schanze has never been able to move. Therefore, the only thing he could do was gather information.


    That''s why I know. "Whatever His Highness Elshon is, his immediate knights are outrageously fierce," he said.... If I say more, I even think it''s similar to Mizuki''s.


    The kidnapping of His Royal Highness Elshon, which was explored by Brother Wang, the last of its executors. It is only for the record that the knights who responded to the appearance of that threatened sorcerer fought.


    "Mizuki is the magician who cured my leg, right? Naturally, healing is a treat... Mizuki did something when His Highness Elshon was wounded? That kid, he''s not stupid enough not to realize, ''If you keep doing your job, your parents will be in danger''. Don''t take your hands off the magic workouts of protection and healing because you are also likely to be in danger. I thought you said there was no help with the guardian."


    "That''s... well, that''s a little bit of a special situation. It also looks like we''re supposed to be in action."


    "Maybe that fits. So I guess Mizuki could have stayed alone in our country. It''s not just because she''s a magician that she''s strong, but because of her education and hard work."


    ¡­¡­


    Initially, Schanze was stunned by Elshon''s words, which ordered him to ''protect Schanze''. Civilians, even if they would be magicians. I wonder what a harsh thing to say to protect an unidentified otherworlder.


    There were previous rumors, secretly wondering, "For that prince, are the otherworlds treated like pawns?" etc. Now it was just a joke, but it was an order that made me think, from Schanze''s point of view, ''It won''t be there''.


    ... but Mizki accepted it with all due respect and let it be done. Elshon was also perfectly flat about it, so none of the worries must have doubted Mizki''s victory.


    Then who made it possible?


    What ''master'' trained Mizuki to that point and to the point where he could deal with the danger to his life?


    "I''m sure, His Highness Elshon''s knights train Mizuki every day. In the name of training with a guardian, I teach him how to survive in action, until he can meet alone. I''m afraid I overdid what His Highness Elshon instructed me to do. But I don''t know if that''s normal for them."


    Both for Mizuki''s sake and for his use as a force in the event of an incident, both would be correct. All Mizuki is said to be many things, but enough with those knights, he is a ''nasty creature''.


    A different world is a civilian. A being who worries because even common sense is different and still has to learn the art of living in this world.


    Why do we want the same level from such creatures as ourselves? Absolutely, that''s crazy.


    And Harvis crushed their pride to pieces of wood. I just can''t do it.


    "Most people are magicians... wary of Mizuki, but those knights are probably too. Ning Ro, the nature of those who are in the aristocratic class is extraordinarily poor. Behind Mizuki''s actions, I guess he''s been doing a lot of things."


    Speaking calmly beside Schanze, Rafik was feeling something cold flowing down his back.


    Rafik, who is not good at battle, and for the Lord Shuanze, would strip his fangs to his enemies with everything he has. As a loyal minister it is a natural action and a clich¨¦ that Rafik himself holds.


    But those knights are more than usual. ''For what they call [the worst sword], serenity'' is outrageous! Hiding in the shadow of a magician, in the back, what the hell were you doing?


    It''s the environment that has surrounded me so far that Schuanze noticed it, and the part due to his natural talent, is huge.


    While in the position of the so-called ''weak'', he has stood around without letting them use him. Normally, this should be quite difficult. There was no way he could have been more incompetent than through such a situation. Hardship breeds people.


    ¡­ but because of it, Schuanze was suspected of having "blood starch" for a time.


    Let Schanze say, ''As far as my parents, who are only fools, I just stood around desperately to avoid being used''. On the surface, however, he remained calm and therefore tended to be seen with strange eyes as a child.


    In addition, the real parents, Brother Wang and his wife, did not take refuge in their unmistakable sons, so the unusual differences of Shuanze emerged.


    Nothing in particular happened after that, so in the end he settled in the direction of ''Prince with Bad Feet''. If I hadn''t grown up here, Schanze''s rating would have been different again.


    For the record, Schanze has called the very brief period of her parents'' love a ''stain on her life'' out.


    Shuanze is now completely a gray cat of the same kind as a black cat, but for once, a childish time also existed for him, or something that would be a "period of desire for affection from parents" from the general child.


    I don''t think I would have even lightly discerned Mr. and Mrs. Wang if I had given him a good love for that period, but it''s all just speculation.


    "Me and Rafik are going to Ilfena. Those three are beside Tezert. So even if Gania alerted Harvis from the information we got ''by chance'', there''s no choice, is there?


    As we confirm, Schanze turns her gaze toward Rafik.


    "Yeah, of course. In fact, His Highness Elshon was raided. I can''t say bullshit or anything....... I will be inviting Tea to Dear Tezelto. It''s no wonder the two of you are close to each other."


    "Would you tell those three to come too? It''s a corner opportunity, and I want to deepen our friendship."


    When the opposing Rafik also nods to the word of the Lord and gives his consent, he speaks of the arithmetic for immediate passage through.


    Among the Schanze, the visit to Ilfena and others is already a matter of decision. If you decide to do all of that at the discretion of the Schanze individual, then suddenly Harvis and Gania won''t be able to rub it either.


    For Gania, Harvis is a neighbor... they understood that we should avoid moving poorly and stimulating.


    Well, for that matter, if anything happens to Tezert, I''ll do my best to retaliate. The core people are just different, and Shuanze and the others are like Mizuki and the others.


    I won''t forget the gray cat and the favor they protected me from. Ning Ro, sneak relentlessly at the enemy.


    I would provide toys to your friends (= black cats) and do enough to play friendly.


    "Well, I''ll go and come."


    Schanze took the letter again as she dropped off Rafik, who was leaving the room in a courtesy. And hold your eyes to one sentence.


    "''I want you to send me straw,'' what the hell is that? Sure, you said you''d use it to make dolls. Mizuki is good at cooking, so no wonder he has a puppet making hobby... he''s got a lot of cute hobbies."


    Not knowing the truth about "Straw Doll," Schanze tilted her neck. It wasn''t until he went to Ilfena that he found out it was "a super famous and otherworldly [curse]," as opposed to "a lovely hobby".

 437 At that time, each country was - Kivera Edition -

    - "In the case of Kivela"


    ¡­¡­


    Lucas stares silently at the letter from Mizuki. Virgil and Cyrus watched worryingly, waiting for Lucas'' words.


    The letter was originally delivered to Cyrus. Now that Lucas and I have made our connection, no wonder it arrived at him... but for some reason, it arrived under Cyrus this time.


    As Cyrus, who knows Mizki was aiming to improve Lucas'' ratings in one of the earlier cases, it was also natural to be surprised by the unexpected.


    Mizuki is not a character who doesn''t think of such things, so the possible possibility is'' because it''s something I don''t really want to make public ''.


    Cyrus and Mizuki have a relationship there. It would be natural to fear and be vigilant about such possibilities beyond knowing her character.


    And that prediction was right.


    It said, ''His Highness Elshon was raided and wounded''.


    The reason for the raid, as well as being seen as an assailant, was written with reflection.


    It can also be taken for granted that Cyrus was stiff and walked fully under King Kivela. Whatever it is, it is not the domain of the Kingsguard.


    But when King Kivera read the letter, he returned it to Cyrus again, and said this - ''Let Lucas deal with it''.


    King Kivela laughed somewhere fun at Cyrus, who didn''t know what it meant and showed confusion.


    "With Lucas, could he be the target of a raid? Then wouldn''t it be convenient? ''


    "It is only natural to defend oneself, and one will have the right to explore there. There are cases like this, [personally] no wonder you''re on guard ''


    "If Non moves, he will be alert, and it is possible that the mastermind will not tail him. Lucas is right in this case."


    King Quivera does not underestimate Lucas, nor does he take this case lightly. He was simply making the decision to leave it to Lucas as as the ''best candidate''.


    There was a hidden expectation of ''Let''s get over it'' and a desire to see its arms. I recognize myself as a different type of royalty and King Kivera himself is interested.


    King Kivela is the ''mighty'' called ''genius''. Therefore, no one can replace him.


    Everyone is unconsciously afraid of moving to the next generation as a result.


    Normally, it''s not that easy to have a genius. But because King Quivera''s reign was stable, those used to it took the status quo for granted, leading to the tragedy of Lucas.


    The rebellion of my younger princes is also natural... because they themselves, as heirs, learn every day. The point is, I myself was in pretty much the same position as Lucas, so I could see reality.


    From them like that, the ones who irresponsibly throw words of disappointment were the ones who didn''t seem to understand reality. Even if it''s a child, royalty. Their disappointment and anger are not the only cause of what they miss about their brother.


    ''What a disdain for your brother, who is trying and achieving impeccable results even though you guys have done nothing!


    If you express their feelings, you run out of these words. The children who drew the blood of the great king are more calm than the adults around them and have an unforgiving side.


    What is this to say, but it is Lucas who is the most serious of the brothers and makes sense. Or whatever the time it was, the words are tight, because they listen to the story properly.


    Sometimes my younger brothers and princes are still children, which makes them emotionally prone. You can also guess that from the fact that Mizuki and the Magic Master have quite a conversation with each other.


    ''Cyrus, a knight who swears allegiance to Non. Look into Lucas'' arms with those eyes. ''


    Laughing funny, King Kivela ordered him to be a knight who pledged allegiance only to himself.


    "In the past, I have a sense of being watching Lucas with cloudy eyes. You would.... what kind of rating would you give?


    With that in mind, Cyrus returns his gaze to Lucas again. Since Cyrus preaches the King''s word with the letter, I guess Lucas is desperate to think about it now.


    Cyrus is not the only one being tried. Lucas and I are the same.


    If you can''t play the role you wanted, it''s now ''disappointment with Lucas'' that can be directed. Because it is a project that is not comparable, the ability is correctly evaluated.


    And I guess Lucas understands that more than anyone else. The harsh look on his face is a sign that he is serious.


    "... Cyrus, will I get permission to send you to Ilfena?


    To his abrupt nomination, Cyrus remained silent for a while.


    "I think it''s possible. But you need a reason for that."


    Return the answer as accurately as possible. Lucas seemed convinced with one nod, knowing that too.


    Cyrus is familiar with Mizuki as well - he doesn''t mean it personally, but he seems to be friendly with you for the sake of it - so he looks more natural than Lucas or Virgil going.


    But Mizki knows that the only Lord of Cyrus is now King Kivela. Probably, but so are the knights close to Mizuki.


    Therefore, it is'' unnatural to move outside the life of the Lord in such circumstances''. Sometimes Kivela is a big country, and if the movement is known to the neighbouring countries, there will be a lot of crappy speculation.


    The line of prevention for this, or the pretext, Cyrus himself does not have. It''s Lucas''s job to think.


    "I want Cyrus to go to Ilfena in the form of an earlier status report. No matter what you think, you won''t be able to get the latest information when you wait to hear from your magician. Whatever the" information I have to keep informed "like this one, I can''t know what else is going on."


    "Right. I just asked, and the Mage Master doesn''t know all about Irfena''s movements either... so I wouldn''t take the initiative and send a follow-up. Above all, if the Mage himself moves, the information will be interrupted."


    "I guess that''s more likely. As Virgil predicted, I don''t think that woman cares about me either."


    I think of Mizuki, and my lord sighs all together. If Mizuki is an informant, there is a risk that she will lose contact along the way. This was the reason Lucas made the choice to ''send someone in''.


    Whatever, Mizuki is unidentified, so he can only be the executive officer in charge of combat and backwork.


    Only if asked, it may come up in the negotiating arena... but it''s basically not about Irfena''s retaliation. Ilfena and I also have a face as a country. Unless there''s so much to it, it''s not enough to involve the other world people you''re protecting.


    In the first place, Mizuki is fierce, in addition to her instrumental character. Especially since the owner is injured this time, he was expected to head to retaliation even if he was not asked to.


    In that case, he will disappear, along with the minimum word ''going to retaliate''.


    Go hunting, no matter how big the opponent is, no matter who the collaborators are.


    That''s why she''s allowed to call herself the Wizard. Lucas, who has experience of hostility and fighting together, was able to assess his abilities correctly, even if he would not care about his opponents.


    "What can I say, my country tends to be isolated even in the south. If you look at what you''ve been up to, you have no choice. But I think the important thing in this case is to share information. That''s why I think it''s best to send Cyrus to Ilfena and watch Harvis from here"


    "Keep an eye on Harvis, is that it?


    "Oh.... I honestly suspect this raid too. On the other hand, I doubt the handicap of surveillance, which I don''t think I can help because I''m the one with" Blood Starch ". If you are willing to push all your sins against the royal family or the princess of the Spirit... this is the only time it will end"


    ¡­¡­


    To Lucas'' words, Virgil, who was asking, also shuts up. From Virgil''s point of view, you can''t deny what Lucas said.


    Whatever, Virgil knows the situation where ''a royal human being can be hurt by those below''. Needless to say, it''s about Lucas.


    That''s why I couldn''t deny the possibility. Blood muscles can be neglected and pulled down, even if they are royalty at the top.


    "I mean that demon mentor, he would be sending the same news to other countries. Then it shouldn''t be any other HR with Gania. Let Cyrus hold the book from me and connect to Gania via the Wizard. Even as a ganja, if it''s going to be possible to share information with Kivera, we''ll get on with it."


    "Does Master Lucas intend to fight with Gania, depending on the circumstances?


    "Fighting together? Don''t talk crazy, Cyrus. I have sympathy for His Royal Highness the King of Gania as a victim of that demon leader. Even with the words of labor, no wonder? Well... maybe I''ll talk to the public about that" next time "?


    "That''s not just prebuilding your stupidity for the Magic Master..."


    "It''s my fault."


    "Eh."


    "It''s my fault. That woman is a nuisance. I''m serious."


    The look on Lucas''s face laughing Kuk...... is clearly evil. But Virgil put his hand on his shoulder and shook his neck sideways before Cyrus, who pulled his face apart, uttered the next word.


    "Give it up, Cyrus. I don''t know what to say, but you can''t deny it, whether it''s pre-built or not."


    "No, I''m being sent to Irfena!? Am I the one complaining?!?


    "Why don''t you just say it back... if you have the temper and guts to say it back"


    Saying, Virgil deflects his gaze gently. To the appearance of such a friend, Cyrus remembered, ''No, this guy was Lucas Dear Supremacy,'' even more so now. Unless there is more to it, it is basically loyal to the Lord.


    I just... I understand the danger of exchanging books directly with Cyrus. Because it stands out above what is only unnatural, such as abruptly getting in touch with the big countries, countries that are not very close to each other either.


    It doesn''t make you think so - mainly, it doesn''t make Harvis understand the movement - it also sends Cyrus to Ilfena. Cyrus, who is in personal contact with the Magic Supervisor, would also be able to talk about the situation and ask him to cooperate.


    "I don''t really want to think about it, but I don''t necessarily mean that there''s anyone in Gania or Kibera who goes through with Harvis. We need vigilance, but we should keep it to a minimum. Of course, it also hides that information is shared."


    "It is the connection of the Wizard, isn''t it?


    "That''s right. That woman, she''s involved in all the commotion. In the first place, a raid on a prince in his own country is usually a hidden project. But if the Wizard spreads information on his own..."


    "''The country'' can mean that you don''t know that. He said it was only the personal information network of His Majesty the Wizard, and he just told and heard about it."


    To Virgil''s supplement, Lucas nodded silently. And we both turn our gazes to Cyrus. In a caged eye of anticipation, Cyrus nodded as he exhaled.


    "Ahhh... ok. I''ll go to Ilfena and talk to the Wizard. If you know what Master Lucas is after, that man will cooperate. Exactly, I can''t be held responsible until after that sermon."


    "It must be the usual, sermons from parents, etc. Bad for that woman who acts unsolicited."


    "No, that''s right..."


    I can''t feel sorry for Mizuki or anything like that on Lucas, who laughs fun. Virgil with a bitter smile and I guess I don''t really feel it.


    Mizki and Lucas seem to have settled into a good, bad, and reluctant relationship. It was Virgil I think Cyrus standing in the meantime was going to be a hard worker, but he doesn''t seem to dare to say it. With him, we''re adorable.


    "I will now come through to Your Majesty."


    "I asked. In the meantime, I will prepare letters to Ilfena and Gania. Virgil is..."


    "I''m here to review Lucas and his perimeter security. Lucas will not be questioned for his role in the future."


    "Well, I am recognized as'' one who has a connection to the Magic Master ''. I won''t let you lose it."


    "Dear Lucas..."


    "I don''t mind. It''s only ''now'' worth it to me. I just need to be spared myself. Wouldn''t you? Virgil."


    "Huh... Yes!


    Silas moves forward to his own Lord as he holds the touching scene of the smiling Lord at the edge of his sight. The look is somewhere bright, even though he was ordered to do a heavy duty.


    "If they show us such a scene, we''ll have to accept this ordeal too.... Good for you, Virgil."


    It was also the good fortune of this chief to have Cyrus, who had secretly continued to guide his best friend.

 438 At that time, the countries - Sarovara Edition -

    - "In the case of Sarovara"


    "What do you mean..."


    Upon receiving the news, King Sarovara, with his stern face, gives him what he had in his hand to Tircia, who had refrained immediately beside him. It was a letter from Mizuki, a magician protected by Irfena.


    Originally, these items should be sent to Tircia, a friend, or Lillian, who has spoken publicly about her sister. But Sarovara is a little different.


    Tircia is virtually in a position where she is restricted in her actions due to a plot she has made.


    ¡­¡­


    Even if it hasn''t actually happened, ''it has to be so in the pre-construction''. It is true that no matter how much it is for a country, it has been done to its counterparts in other countries, so things like the actual situation must be made public should be avoided.


    Safe to the extent of ''having a connection with a demon mentor'', but behavior that affects the country - if you''re talking about this one, obtaining information that could move the country - is just awkward.


    Because Tircia is known to be the person who makes use of the information, he said, ''Would you like to use the information from the Demon Supervisor for your personal thoughts?'' It is possible that they will suspect. Because there is a certain number of people who are wary that Tircia will gain power.


    In a nutshell, it''s nothing more than ''don''t give the female fox a toy''.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Totally, the female fox deserves it.


    One of the earlier cases of Kivera was the treatment of friends to the extent of chatter, because it was a ''joint venture between Kivera and Irfena and the dissemination of picture books that would be a lesson learned''.


    In fact, Sarovara has not been invited to the night club in Kivera. Weiss was an escort attached by Tircia, who examined Mizki''s situation, so he needed permission to speak and act. It wasn''t an "invitee," it was an "accessory to Mizuki."


    Weiss knew that well enough, and instead of protesting if Leelier hadn''t done something stupid, he wouldn''t even have joined the conversation. It was Leelier herself who triggered that protest.


    Since this information is "His Highness Elshon has been raided and attacked", it is impossible to make it personal. Thus the letter itself was sent to Tircia, but its destination had become King Sarovara.


    There are still nobles in Sarovara who are unhappy with the royal family.


    Multiplied by Elshon''s injuries, I have trouble getting weird moves.


    These kinds of care are because if Mizki moves, it is seen as Tircia who chooses to be an accomplice. For the nobles of Sarovara, the two treat each other like a real disaster. Even without any intention, he said, ''When those two get together, there''s something!'' will be recognised.


    Mizki knows that too, so this time it became a transmission of information to King Sarovara in the form of a passage through Tircia.


    It should be noted that in the case of "Communication from the Mage to the King", the majority of the nobles who can threaten Mizki are interpreted as "the Mage has warned (= threatened) through the King".


    King Sarovara''s temperament for many years was not¡­, because serenity is known, it is believed that mistakes cannot be an accomplice to Mizki. In the first place, we didn''t even fight together in one of the Sarovara cases earlier.


    In some cases, Mizuki must have taken safety measures this time. Just like "announcements," I have trouble getting my imagination inflated.


    Mizki does not trust Sarovara''s nobles'' at all ''. On the contrary, it is a comma that is known to even think like a depressing outfield.


    The self-righteous exorcist is vigilant... his treatment of what he deems'' unnecessary ''is tantamount to rubbish, even if he is noble. It is only a difference to the extent of'' get in the way or not ''.


    "This is..."


    "Uh... you''re safe... aren''t you...?


    Tircia, who read the letter, sharpens her gaze and leads to Lillian being pale in the face. Being a benefactor is also due in part to the fact that the two mothers are like indirectly killed. In particular, Lillian doesn''t like anything that smells like ''death''.


    Tircia knows that too, so she rubs it to calm her pale sister''s back. Don''t forget to smile back at Lillian, who will thank you very much.


    "Father. As far as this can be read, His Highness Elshon seems safe. But... shouldn''t it be seen as'' retained to that extent ''when Mizuki, the Magic Master, or those knights are here?


    "You think so, Tircia?"


    "Yeah. Even though Mizuki and the others were consolidating their defense, this is the result. Gania and Kivera will be more vigilant."


    Sarovara has a past of being looked after by Mizki and Elshon. In doing so, he sees the difference between the knights under Elshon''s command - who, instead of leading Mizuki to be sheltered, treat him as a trusted companion.


    Well, Ilfena is so important in her individual abilities that she is called the ''kingdom of the powerful'' and asks for the talent she deserves for her identity and position.


    I didn''t think they''d get out that easily. Nothing more than that the Raiders had the strength to break through that protection and had the skill to only injure the main Elshon.


    The two powers, Mizuki''s friends there, will surely realize this. Tircia was convinced of it and, with the meaning of heightening her vigilance, had told the Father King.


    "Nevertheless, Harvis or¡­ even though the country is closed, some of them are in a state of crisis and have tried to interact very rarely"


    As I miss it, King Sarovara remembers those who once came to Sarovara.... but there were those who glanced at the words of such a king with guillari. It is Tircia.


    "Well, Father. Such a crappy past is of no value. Didn''t that just come a long way to insult my Sarovara"


    "Ugh... Well, I don''t know what else to do if they think so..."


    King Sarovara, freaked out by the transformation of Tircia and immediately thought of the cause, attracts his face. But it was already too late.


    "Woman Fox" Tircia. She now remembers the past (Note: Tircia talks), which is not Roku, and is very angry.


    "It''s our neighbor, so we can''t help but pick our country as our exchange partner. Yeah, I can''t help it. You didn''t want to start a commotion and piss off Gania, and we wouldn''t be scared if we were looking down."


    As a matter of fact, the two princesses of Sarovara have met the spiritual princess in question at an early age. The thought by Harvis that a princess of the same age might be able to get along with each other, and his desire to connect in the next generation.


    Of course, if that''s all, I''ll be angry with Tircia. More than being a neighbor, we are likely to have to go out with each other, because it is our duty as royalty to treat them without personal emotions.


    ¡­ but there are two mines in Tircia.


    Needless to say, one is Lillian, my beloved sister. The other is the fatherland of Sarovara.


    Regardless of your drowning love for Lillian, you can''t go wrong as a princess to take care of your country. Tircia has caused so much disturbance involving other countries for the sake of the country and for her sister that she would also be able to guess its weight.


    It was the young Spirit Princess who enraged her like that. And it''s Harvis.


    "Is the royalty of this country worth less? You''re being treated appropriately. ''


    ''Tea is a delicious country, but nothing else, is it?


    Agnos was intelligent among his children around the same age because of special circumstances that suspected him of returning to his ancestors. At least, that''s what the adults around me looked like.


    It was Agnos, but it is true that he was young¡­ because he was young, he was reluctant, or he had no social dictionary.


    If I had told Tircia, it would still have been better. But Agnos was dealing with a young Lillian.


    Naturally, Lillian cried. They make fun of people and countries they love, but they also don''t have words to argue with.


    Whether you argue with awkward words or not, they immediately deny it. That too, with pretty tight language and attitude.


    The adults around you who saw it turn their casual disappointment to Lillian. Let''s just say that Tircia gets furious when her sister openly declares her beloved.


    And Agnos was wearing an oversized bomb, even on Tircia.


    "That girl and you, are you sure you''re a sister? My sister was said to be poorly made, and you don''t look alike at all. ''


    ... For once, there is nothing malicious about Agnos at the time. Because she just honestly said what she felt.


    But they were bad. Tircia is a severe ciscon and she loves her sister.


    ''Even though you''re sisters, you don''t look alike at all'' towards a guy like that.


    From those who know Tircia today, it just sounds like it''s a suicide wish too.


    At this time, Agnos was certified as an enemy in Tircia. Plus, you''re making Lillian cry, and no apologies. Enemy certification will not come off for the rest of your life.


    From Harvis'' side, who felt just awkward, he was told that Agnos would have a ''blood starch''.... but Harvis'' attitude at that time also just says, ''I guess what our princess said is true''.


    Especially the attitude of the samurai with Agnos was terrible. Looking at them, Tircia described Harvis as "those who can only value their own values, those who are left behind. There is no future to be a collaborator."


    "A foolish country that took no measures to justify ''blood starch''. I know you''re looking down on others, so I guess no one brought you information. It''s been going on for a long time, probably because it was pulling cages."


    "That''s another way to be a country, Tircia."


    "Yeah, I know. But at its end, the lack of information is disastrous, causing this kind of thing. The fool will be waiting for the end of the line."


    Thinking of the ruin of an opponent he hated, and the decline of a country he didn''t care about, Tircia was full of laughter. I know you want to embarrass your daughter with King Sarovara, but I guess you can''t say it strongly because you know what is causing Tircia to be furious.


    In the first place, if you affirm what Agnos once said, there is no reason to be blamed for Tircia. Because what Tircia is saying and the indisputable fact.


    "O... sister? In the meantime, please calm down. I''ll never be involved with that girl, and I''m not mad at you. At that time, all I could do was cry, and even if I was stunned, it would seem natural."


    Lillian spins her words diligently as she seeps through just a few worries. Lillian and I remember the past as an unpleasant memory. But now that I''ve been exposed to my impudence, I can accept that I have no choice.


    "I hope to change because I remember my former stupidity.... With Master Agnos, who was said to be wise, I have made such a case. That''s why I don''t think you should be confused by the voices around you. My sister Mizuki and I have been told a lot of terrible things that have turned us into your own hands."


    - So it''s okay now.


    That''s what I say, smile. To the unexpected words from Lillian, King Sarovara put a mild surprise on his expression. Tircia...


    "Good boy! Lillian!! I''m so proud of you for being so splendid! You are my proud sister and the princess who deserves to take charge of the future of our country......!


    I saw my sister grow up. I was seeping through not many tears of emotion and embracing Lillian. Are you accustomed to the opposing Lillian as well, she seems happy to be hugged by her sister.


    There was no one to go into this place. Ningro, Sarovara says this is normal driving.


    Every day the female fox stopped hiding her drowning love for her sister, asking for gaps to knock down the enemies certified nobles - those who were abusing Lillian - to the bottom of their fears. Well, my family will get used to it.


    "Well, let''s get back to it. Tircia, how do you think our country should move?


    To the king''s words, Tircia unwraps her embrace for her sister. The look had already returned to what she was as a princess, and Lillian seemed to be waiting for her sister''s words with some tense face.


    "... ''now'' nothing"


    "Hmm?"


    Words spinning with a thin grin mean ''static''. But the other two are not surprised by it, waiting for the words to follow.


    "I think a lot of people use Mizuki as their starting point and move as much as possible with Irfena''s side. So leave the protection of Irfena to them. All we have to do is keep an eye on Harvis and help Mizuki if he''s going to retaliate."


    "Hmm, Master Magic hasn''t moved yet, does he?


    "You must be giving your first hand to Irfena. With Irfena, there should be room for just a discussion. When it''s over, Mizuki and the others will be in action. If only Sarovara, Harvis''s neighbor, were the base."


    To the word ''stronghold'', King Sarovara raised a single eyebrow. Lillian tilts her neck at the figure of her father, who seems to have something in mind.


    "Sister...... are you going to declare war on Harvis as well, according to Sister Mizki?


    "No, I wouldn''t do that. Even Mizuki doesn''t want anything. But... you need a place to rest, right? No matter how strong he is, if he retaliates, he''s a country."


    No matter how many magic guides you are, there''s nothing you can do about all the fatigue. Assuming that it would also be prolonged, Tircia thought that Mizki needed a place to rest.


    "Actually, I talked to your father a while ago. I was wondering if we could build a Mizuki room near our room. If it''s going to be our getaway in case, it''s never going to be in vain. Something far away in the rooms, even if you come to see me. Wouldn''t that be bad, including telling a ''personal story''?


    The distance between Sarovara and Irfena is one reason why Tircia came to think of that. Clearly, it''s far away, so when something happens, you can''t always count on it immediately.


    Mizuki is also the strongest at the moment in the sense of ''being to help me''. Reliable with the princesses of other countries, but they also have many fences. If you want help in the sense that you can "move instantly and make things better," it''s a Mizuki choice.


    Mizuki and I won''t say no if it has advantages for both sides. He cares about it, and he can have a ''personal base'' north of the continent. If that were within the Royal Castle of Sarovara, the parents would not complain either.


    "¡­ indeed, it is convenient to have a base when you need help in the north"


    "That kid, something that goes everywhere. Even this time, if we don''t move, ''Sarovara knows nothing, irrelevant country'', Lillian. That''s why you can say ''I don''t know'' no matter what happens to Harvis. Mizuki has built a bond with Gania, so you''ll have your suspicious eye... but you won''t have a strong attitude towards Gania."


    "I see. Is that why you can''t move?"


    "Yes, Father. As a princess of this country and as an individual, I am on Mizuki''s full side this time. This is a good opportunity for Harvis. I am aware of the stupidity here, and if it does not change, I do not know when the firepowder will fly to Sarovara"


    ¡­¡­


    King Sarovara to think about. But Tircia was convinced that her proposal would go through.


    When Harvis shows some rubbing, Sarovara is the one to use as a stepping stone. You won''t have the guts to make any demands on Gania, and Idio is out of the question. Then the erasure method leaves Sarovara.


    It was there that Tircia was on guard. I don''t want to say much, but Sarovara is in the middle of a rebuild, so I want to avoid the kind of thing that gets scratched around as much as I can.


    "... ok. I''ll only allow you to treat me like a friend."


    "Thank you!


    "But speak to His Majesty the Mage from thee. It doesn''t simply mean building a room."


    "Hehe, I''m glad your sister Mizuki will be here more often"


    The king also smiles at the appearance of his delightful sisters.


    After such a peaceful moment, Tircia returned to her chambers, just like earlier, with her eyes shimmering and her fists gripped.


    "Be thorough, Mizuki! You don''t have to be shy of the country that left that woman alone! Ning Lo, you can kill me! I''m on your full side this time......!


    The fox is also a sneaky creature. The resentment is deep and I will never forget how much it would have happened in my childhood.


    Angry female fox laughs high and sneers.... and I think.


    - "She''s really, really a good friend of mine".

 439 Magic conductor, freaked out by the actions of breathtaking people

    ¡­¡­


    Before the "personal letters" I received from all over the place, I was flattered.


    Yeah, I thought this might happen, didn''t I? Collecting information is important, isn''t it?


    But come on...


    You don''t expect almost all countries to say ''You''re going to Ilfena (ha ha)''!?


    Of course, I know it''s because you cared about this one. Especially since His Highness Schuanze is willing to feed his annoying brethren, the Demon King is weak - maybe. For once, I''m an injured person - thank you as for this one now.


    His Royal Highness Schuanze is well placed in the sense of ''attracting the interest of the nobles'', as the nobles who know one thing about Brother Wang and his wife will come into contact to gather information by name.


    ...... but my lord Schanze at the time still can''t walk much.


    Though rehab combined with healing magic, it''s not that easy to walk. Absolutely, I need Mr. Rafik''s help.


    I hear His Highness Schanze will use even that and come to Ilfena, convinced that it will be a spectacle.


    ¡­¡­


    No, no, when did you get that far, gray cat?


    You didn''t have cold eyes for the first time I saw you!?


    The grey cat was willing to kill because the subject was his own parents and ''that''s all he could do''. It was simply ''the only thing''. Even if I made a mistake, I wasn''t solidifying my grievous resolve or anything, but true ~, there was just nothing else I could do.


    It may be strange given his identity, but His Royal Highness Schanze was born unable to walk and was treated cold by his real parents, Mr. and Mrs. Wang.


    Not only will there be no people around when this happens, but I won''t be able to do my official business properly. For the male royalty, ''inability to walk'' is a ''super powerful bad status'' that affects a variety of aspects.


    Still, as my accomplice, he was doing everything he could. However, if I produced the report, I would be perceived as the only one who would stand out, so I would be caught in the wind: ''The Mage, with the help of His Highness Schanze, made a plea of not guilty''.


    His Royal Highness Schanze is still here, and it is because of that that he tends to be seen lightly. "I wouldn''t be scared without a demon mentor" - because even if it seemed like this, I can''t argue ''at the moment''.


    But not at all, actually.


    His Highness Schanze is splendid, the ''accomplice'' of the Magic Master. What a lie, what do you write in a report?


    The only thing he seems to grow up with is appearance. A few years later, the evaluation will be true and reverse.


    This time, as a liaison to Gania and escort to His Highness Tezert, you are making the most of my godchildren. If you broaden the range of things you can do, you''re the "kid who can," the gray cat.


    At the same time I feel raw and warm thinking about the future of the threesome I left in Gania.


    Those three, I''m sure they''ll be born later. In time, I''m going to be in as good a position as'' His Highness''s Scarf ''.


    Basically, being a child doesn''t change, but it''s going to treat you like a knight dorm nooko for the Demon King. Something that seemed promising enough, both personally and competently.


    Come on. Super hard! Your future will be bright if you endure intense duty.


    Ningro, freak out the Ganian nobles as a disaster reserve...!


    "Mm-hmm... Cecil and Glenn are ''coming to see me'', Cyrus, you''re ''post facto reporting on picture books'', and Assistant Chancellor... uh... ''Amulet of the Sieges''. Are you going to interrupt the discussion because for once you are a party? Looks like Rudolph and the others are going to break in, so I''m guessing Harvis will definitely treat the perpetrators from the start."


    Truth is, this can be my happiest.


    There will be a certain number of people who say, "Irfena plotted" or "Irfena also has a cause," when there are rumors of the Demon King or "malice" that has been spoken like facts so far. I was sure of this.


    Nothing, I didn''t get a grudge against the Demon King or anything. It''s simply ''secluded''.


    The Demon King can barely do diplomacy, but it''s not like he didn''t have any. In that case, they sometimes think that the Demon King''s intimidation is the cause of their defeat - the point is, they receive it as a threat.


    In fact, they didn''t, but I guess there are people who want to create a reason for their defeat. "I couldn''t do a lot of things because of His Highness the Demon King coming at me with intimidation".


    It should be noted that this is a very credible information because I heard it from Carlossa''s assistant prime minister.


    Assistant Chancellor and Lord Chancellor Olcott''s Parents and Children have long recognized the Demon King. He said, "Because I understand my strengths, I know the talents and efforts of that person well. By mistake, intimidation isn''t the reason for defeat. You know, seclusion, that''s what I''m saying! ''.


    Normally, that''s natural.


    Who is it, the asshole who used elementary school level excuses like facts?


    As far as I can remember, I feel the kings of the nations and the people of the upper echelons appreciated the ''% and'' demon king. It would be a lie to say that there was no fear there, but for better or worse, the ''if His Highness Elshon'' trust was invisible.


    I mean, whatever the direction, there were people who appreciated their talent correctly. Since the Demon King seems to have a low self-esteem or "didn''t even think about the possibility" (Knight Dormitory Faceko - talk), I guess the Al''s had a lot of teething. Pathetic.


    ... That''s why.


    If the demon king''s bad reviews implicated him and told him that ''Irfena also has a cause ~'', it was possible that Irfena would be disadvantaged for a little while. From outsiders, you don''t know what the facts are.


    Overshadowing it...... No, ''Prove Harvis'' is the presence of someone who interrupts me.


    Carlosa is a party to the Sieges, and even Zebrast is a party to Rudolf. Rudolph alone cannot be said to be certain, because it is known that Rudolph and the Demon King are being cordial. I mean, they think ''I dare you to be on my side''.


    I had my head on this, too. I didn''t think the fact that you''ve appealed to the Demon King or your intimacy with me would cause these kinds of harm... sorry, Rudolph.


    "Felix and Sandra from Baraxin. Sure, those kids said ''I want to apologize and thank you'' so I''m not lying...... I see, do you decide that ''it was made possible now''?... ah? Come on, ''I''m telling you, in some circumstances, you can take the place of His Highness Elshon''... Hey, stop it! Your family... the Kings are so annoying!


    Even if they were good, it was the Saint who sent the letter. There was written about letting him stay in his place, and "An act of when Felix and Sandra decided to go to Ilfena".


    ¡­¡­


    What should I do? This young couple is such a good girl......!


    If you say what they say and do in a nutshell, it''s ''devotion''. As far as I can remember when I stayed, I think those two tended to say cowardice or fear their surroundings.


    But they also grew up, trying to convert "Devotion to the Demon King" into "My desire to express my apology and gratitude". Even though it would be pre construction, it is just awkward to remain the former (or true), so I think it has become a lot more maneuverable. Even if this makes me an orphanage owner in a few years, I must be able to do enough.


    The saint''s letter that followed was: ''My children, you''re a good child! You''re trying, aren''t you?'' (Interpretation), an on-parade of ''Church Child Pride''.


    Looks like the saint secretly wanted to brag.


    Felix and Sandra, you seem adored and relieved by everyone!


    "Nh, Sarovara is'' not moving ''...... Oh, it says I''m gonna make my room near Tircia''s and the others'', okay? This. And without asking my will, it says as a matter of decision!?


    The female fox''s talent seems to have crossed this time. In other words, anticipating the actions of those close to me, I said, ''Sarovara is committed to the support of the Wizard!'' Cause I''m saying.


    ''Cause other countries would send someone to Irfena to try to be part of the defense, wouldn''t they?


    I''m not supposed to be collecting information or anything, but I''m sure of it. And it fits......!


    Horror, lady fox. I didn''t know you were going in the direction of anticipating the actions I would take in the future and giving you a place to base... Seriously, haven''t you read my thoughts?


    Thinking about it, Tircia seems pretty reliable. In some cases, you''re supposed to have helped me retaliate, but I wonder as a princess of Sarovara. I''m sure the king has accepted that permission will be given.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, no. Next, next.


    "Er... for once, put these together. Is it about Dr. Gordon in the knight dorm nooko for submission, and later the captain of the regiment?


    With the Demon King asleep, it would be reasonable around here. "From every country, customers come to Ilfena." Ilfena on the welcome side and need to be prepared in advance.


    ... but right now it''s likely that I''m the only one who knows who''s coming to Ilfena.


    Regardless of the people coming from Gania, Kivela and Barraksin, per Cecil of Corbella, Glenn of Alberda and Assistant Chancellor of Carlosa, "I came to see a friend" and "My child was sent because he was involved".


    If you don''t want the right response for your identity or position, it''s enough for my friendship frame. Ningro, if you''re trying to exchange information with Noeko the Knight Dorm, it would be perfect to go to my place to live in the Knight Dorm.


    So why don''t you mention it and not use it?


    I''m the one who gets angry after reporting it to the Demon King!?


    Especially since Tircia...... Sarovara''s behavior is completely unexpected, it would be cruel to ask Irfena to guess. No one can believe that ''you can have a magician''s room near the royal human room'', can you?


    I don''t know if King Sarovara will allow that either, but the problem is this timing.... I have a base in Harvis'' neighboring country. Whoever hears this, knowing me, only thinks, ''Sarovara has become a magician''.


    However, Sarovara hasn''t said a word of that, so there''s nothing you can call evidence. After the previous incident, the story that was out was confirmed, so if they say... then that''s it.


    Just in case, an escape route is available. Yes, it''s ready... but ''retaliate, right? I''ve fed you so far, come on!'' Why do you care like they say?


    Because this time, I''m oddly cooperative! I feel like I''m being pushed on the back just for recommending retaliation...!


    In the past, did the Harvis guys do anything to Sarovara?


    Otherwise, I don''t think the king will grant permission.


    I don''t think so. The letter doesn''t say anything like that. I really said, ''I''ve got permission to make your room! Lillian is looking forward to it too, so come see it soon''.


    There''s a lot going on in the penetration, but as far as the tragic (past) state of the King''s family in Sarovara is concerned, other countries won''t be able to say anything annoying because they can also see it in a ''you want to replace a counselor and guard dog'' way.


    But, you know, this is definitely a sermon project. I didn''t ask for anything...!


    I just complained of my innocence, and the Demon King is not convinced. In other words, it would be possible to hear about the customers who pushed them from various countries shortly after they woke up and, again, fall asleep.


    And just so you''re lucky to have fallen asleep, I think we''re going to start the task of impressing that they favor the Demon King... with the approval of the kings of all nations, of course!


    The Demon King will doubt me, but it is equivalent to the upper echelons of the nations. If we could use it, we''d make the impression that it was convenient for us.


    Because "Savior of the Common Sense/Parent Cat" is easier than "His Highness the Evil Demon King" to ask for a job!


    It''s treated as a set with me, today. The Demon King may not have noticed, but his surrounding perceptions are clearly changing.


    Well, Princess Spirit will be busted too! Whatever you think, it''s far from "The Prince of Oga".


    The perception from friendly people is already ''cat parents and children''. I am a working black cat who is asked to work with a parent.... I play too much and parents beat me up a lot though.


    "All right! If I can sum up the face to come and the reason for the visit, I''ll just give it to you!


    - With motivation, I don''t know that I held the pen.


    As soon as I saw that list, the captain said that he would be rigid and detained without question by Mr. Clarence, who was watching beside him.


    And then Clarence smiled and threatened to ''tell me everything, won''t you?''... No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    After that, we didn''t even realize that Noeko Knight Dormitory would receive a sermon from Mr. Clarence.


    And everyone who gets a sermon understands...


    ''No, I forgot to tell him. The story was complete only in the Cavalier dorm!


    Don''t be surprised if you haven''t heard anything. I am also convinced that the captain has consolidated!


    ¡­¡­


    Demon King. As soon as possible, it appears that your absence has begun to affect you. One of these days, the captains may cry, but me and Noeko the Knight Dormitory are originally arrogant personalities, so give up.

 440 Outside/Dirks Simple Question

    - In the office of the Knights Commander (Dilk Perspective)


    My parents are all Kingsguard knights, and my father is the Knights Commander.


    I can''t tell you face to face, but I respect my parents, especially my father. Most of all, there are quite a few of them who aspire to be knights by admiring the Knights Commander.


    Well, I''m not proud of that either. I only have to shut myself up with strength because I am the real son of the Knights Commander.


    In the first place, pride prevails over letting down into pussies such as parental glory. In this country, we are asked for the talent and strength that blood muscles and positions deserve¡­ it would be less than a murmur, such as a pussy without contents.


    With the strength of my natural defeat, I won the honor of becoming a Kingsguard knight. By doing so, I let myself prove my strength. I still remember the pride of that time.


    - And.


    Now that I''m a Kingsguard, I''m more and more saddened by the greatness of my parents.


    Because I became a Kingsguard myself, I can understand the difficulty of gaining trust from His Majesty and the royal family. They don''t imitate the devil because they have to be responsible for what they say and do.


    ... No, maybe you should say ''I can''t''.


    I understand the hardships of the royal family because I am in a position to refrain from sitting beside you. With one word, one expression, the nobles look ahead and move. Just a little distracted, but it develops into an unexpected situation.


    It is His Majesty who reigns at the apex of such men, the venerable king of my Irfena. There is a good reason for many to hang themselves.


    From such a person, it is my father who enjoys full trust, and Albert, the Knight Commander at the apex of the knights. My mother and I are knights with queens and are deeply trusted.


    ¡­¡­


    Yes, it''s true that I respect you as a knight. That''s all I can assure you.


    ... but.


    For the past year or so - precisely since Mizki came under the protection of His Highness Elshon - it has felt so strange.


    To be clear, I began to expose myself to pity.


    The cause is Mizuki. However, Mizuki is not a bad shard in this matter.


    Such appearances are limited to certain people and subordinates... but as a son, they are complicated. Rarely do you say, ''Hey, where did your majesty as a knight captain go!?'' At a certain point, I think there is an oddity, and I would like you to guess a lot.


    Yes, my father is. No, my parents.


    Sometimes things go wrong because you dream of adopting Mizuki.


    Of course, Mizuki doesn''t look like that. Because we both want our ideal daughter (who we''ve been waiting for for for years) to think of as'' dependable, lovely parents''!


    ¡­¡­


    I want you to work for me when you force me to do this. In the first place, you didn''t get Mizuki''s approval, so you don''t know if you''re going to adopt me.


    By the way, the parents say ''ideal daughter'' and they say ''smart, strong, respectful to the royal family, one who benefits Irfena by delivering results without comparing to our position''.


    To be clear, it''s too unscrupulous. If such a delicacy is unleashed in the wild without anyone surrounding it, then that must be the battle for encirclement.


    Mizki was safe because, biased, the guardian, His Highness Elshon, was protecting him. In that sense, His Highness was recognized as a ''parent cat''.


    However, I could understand why my parents would limit themselves to that much.


    "Daughter of the Knights Commander," even if she is adopted. I would be in trouble if I were a fool to wear the status of a trusted parent from both sires, and I would be in danger because of that position.


    It''s a bad way to put it, but it''s likely to be perceived in a way that''s like, ''The Knights Captain and his wife''s weakness''. In the first place, all our families wear the art of fighting all their servants in anticipation of those dangers.


    This was also responsible for the parents'' failure to receive cheap adoptions. If you simply chose it for its appearance and character, there is also the possibility that in a few years'' time it will be under the grave - of course, the death at the end of an unfortunate incident.


    Taking those into account, my parents probably gave up. We don''t want those two people putting their children''s lives at risk because of us.


    - It was Mizuki, an otherworldly man, who appeared before those two.


    His Royal Highness''s education would also be, but Mizki combined all the elements. Or it would be more than that.


    Protected from day to day, Mizuki has enough strength to defend herself. I prefer things like negotiation, language play, and I have connections with the upper echelons of other countries.


    Most importantly, I love His Highness Elshon. Because I miss him so much, I did not tolerate malice towards His Highness without saying anything, and the ferocity - a compliment, for once - of just saying that he was superior in retaliation was perfect, as was his contribution to Irfena.


    My parents were stunned. And as soon as I was able to confirm the facts, it was a lot of excitement!


    "You''re real, that girl! Besides, it''s a girl! I''m good at cooking and I don''t forget how hard I work for knights!... it''s not [normal for a knight to protect it], for that kid. I understand that we''re hurting each other."


    "Though there has been His Highness''s extraction, she is also a difficult talent for our country. How reliable it is to treat Carmine with gold......! Great thought circuit that leads to results without being flushed by a cheap sense of justice!


    At this point, everyone will know that things are strange. In fact, His Highness Elshon, who was unwilling to treat Mizki as a child, holds his head. ''Grow up a little''.


    It''s just that she''s the perfect daughter for the Knights Commander and his wife. Maybe I can''t help but rekindle the dream I gave up more than it existed.


    That said, considering the guardians who are Mizuki''s fianc¨¦es, the position of ''adopted daughter of the Knights Commander and his wife'' was optimal for the price.


    The guardians of Mizki are on parade of high noble sons, so if they''re going to marry, they''ll need to adopt them with a house that''s going to hang somewhere. Even if you choose something other than Ilfena, if the Knights Commander and his wife are eyeing each other, your daughter-in-law can''t do anything strange either.


    ... but realistically, I thought the possibilities were limitless zero.


    ''Cause Mizuki and the guardians, they''re saying the situation is the best.


    All of them, all of them. "My Lord" is the top priority. The next point, or ''country'', is in the same row. In a sense, it is also a priority to be described as a knight''s appraisal.


    It is a mystery that even Mizuki intersects there, but seeing His Highness Elshon''s overprotectiveness will convince me.... Yeah, I can''t help but be nostalgic about that. Even if it''s not Mizuki, she''ll miss it like an owner or a parent cat.


    In the first place, Mizki herself takes the liberty of naming His Highness''s subordination. His Royal Highness didn''t say he had Mizuki as his child, so as a result of Mizuki''s good nostalgia for His Royal Highness, he settled for the treatment of those knights in the cavalry.


    I guess that''s why the situation is really appreciated: ''I have a trusted colleague (= guardian) in another country''. They treasure Mizuki very much, especially because he tends to use information and connections to defeat them.


    Even from the user side, if we work together, we can expect something in return... naturally, we get on with the conversation. Friendly use of what we can have with each other - that''s Mizuki and the Guardians.


    If that convinces everyone, no one is dissatisfied with the status quo, and I''m not going to change it.


    Also known as, "Choosing Work and Yourself over Love, A Gathering of Human Beings with a Head Screw Off".


    Don''t expect common sense from them. Because what serves as a criterion is fanatical loyalty, a general thought circuit, or someone with a sense of justice, can never go with it. With me, if I wasn''t a knight, I wouldn''t have thought of anything.


    In the first place, it was very unlikely to lead to marriage unless it was a fait accompli or a unanimity of interests, as Mizuki at heart is the furthest from the sex shanty.


    The ladies who don''t know the reality say whatever they want, but Mizuki''s relationship isn''t what they envy. Because if I''m right, I''m a ''comrade'' or ''accomplice''.


    Mizuki also understood it correctly, saying, ''Happiness as a woman? Is that what you need from me now that I''m engrossing my life? And since I''m a different world, I''ll end up being used if I''m not my first. "


    Better than the ex, for creatures who aren''t interested in romantic matters, I guess they only get eyes on being the winner of life. In the first place, I''ve never seen anything like a B-female reaction.


    ... If there is at all a maiden element of his age, His Highness Elshon will not hold his head every day. In this regard, I am very sorry.


    But I thought I had to ask my father once.


    "I want to adopt Mizuki," but don''t you already have a guardian? and.


    ... and.


    One time, I finally asked. The answer to that...


    ''What are you talking about, Dirk? His Royal Highness is a [parent cat], isn''t he?


    It was.


    ... I thought what are you talking about, I''m not bad. He looks serious and says what the Knights Commander doesn''t know for a reason.


    You went on to say more to my reaction, which made me look surprised, when you realized your father didn''t understand.


    ''What we want to be is [Mizuki''s parents]. In the first place, His Highness will never descend from the position of guardian more than Mizuki is an alien. Well... this means strongly that Mizuki is a magician. She calls herself His Highness''s servant. "


    I can see that. It''s a bad way of saying it, but they think ''His Highness Elshon is the only one who can manage Mizki''. I think this is true, too.


    Ilfena won''t let her go because of Mizuki''s accomplishments. It would also be Irfena''s proposed concession that His Royal Highness''s over-protection and Mizki''s freedom are allowed to some extent. "Better than being gone," he said.


    "Although Mizuki now would have a royal presence. With overprotective parent cats and accomplices, Mizuki herself worked hard to achieve this. We are knights. I''m not interested if I just love you. ''


    ''... does that mean I want it because it''s worth using''


    ''That''s a little different. I want my daughter because she can be one of us. I am in this position because work comes first and sometimes I am prepared to sacrifice even my family. So is Janet, just like you, right?


    ¡­¡­


    I had no words to give it back. Because that was true.


    From a very young age, I deserved it... because the dream of becoming a knight like your fathers has been in me since then.


    With my brother who didn''t become a knight, that should be the same. Now that you''re a civilian, you''re busy working for your country every day.


    ''You can''t be a family unless you share the same values. A proud presence for the country is not necessarily a good father. And it''s like Mizuki is pledging allegiance to His Highness, not to the country....... no matter what hostile things may be in the future, that will remain the same. For the Lord''s sake, for the best results, I don''t hate being evil... that''s the kind of kid he is. That''s why those hounds admit to being buddies''


    ''If that happens, Your Highness will be sad, I suppose.''


    ''Still, so. His Royal Highness and Mizuki have decided what to choose. If you mourn [the kitten], [the parent cat] will mourn, but you will not regret their choices. Because there are different things to prioritize. In contrast, we will praise the way we are as a grieving family and as those who pledge allegiance to the country more than that.... you know, Dirk. It looks similar, but it stands subtly in a different position. Even if we can be [parents or understanders of the same values], we cannot be [lords]. "


    ... Oh well. Is that what happened?


    Unlike ''parents'', who can be anyone if they go through the process, they are the only ones called ''Parent Cats of the Mage''. Such a heavy being, a ''guardian'', a ''guardian'' and a ''lord''.


    Naturally, it also requires talent commensurate with it. Whatever, the achievements of Mizuki, the Wizard of the Other World, are due to the presence of the people around her.... because it is under His Highness''s protection, because it is.


    If you look at all the smiling faces, maybe a lot of people think like me. But in fact, there is a bond underlying it that should also be called subordination.


    On a daily basis, His Highness Elshon''s overprotective will be noticed, but Mizuki will probably strip his fangs off to His Highness''s enemies when things happen. As far as previous jobs are concerned, that''s for sure. So you have the trust of Lord Argent!


    I tend to be fooled by the word ''kitten'', but Mizuki is a magician...... not just a being protected. Ning Lo, I am in a self that acts with selfish loyalty based on the lack of fences.


    I don''t even feel like a strength for her not to be harmed herself in this world, but it is suspicious if she is aware of it. Well, if you live like the original world, then you have it too.


    And His Royal Highness does not imitate being flushed by personal emotions without forgetting his admiration as a royal family.... because there are those who followed me as well as the childhood trainers, I will not change the way they are.


    "It''s heavy, the way those people are."


    On the other hand, we would have laughed at each other without any worries if it had not been for our position or our inalienable insistence.... If Mizuki were the kind of child who would be kept and killed in the boxyard, she would have been just a lovely guardian.


    Father laughed contentedly at my words with such sentiment.


    ''That is why it is worth serving the royal family.... I want that kid for my daughter. Me and the Knights of this country, huh? Seek worth it if you respect it, and if you want it from your daughter, have the strength to do it. The Knights of [the kingdom of the mighty], that''s why they hold it. "


    The look and the words are somewhere proud. At the same time, I now realize that the man in front of me held the position of Commander of the Knights in Irfena, said to be the Land of the Powerful.


    Regardless of the character of the individual, I am proud to hold such a position. Naturally, it''s pride and expensive. You can''t just say ''favorite'' and want it for your daughter.... you can''t just hang your head on those who are drawing honorable blood and intend to serve.


    "Excuse me. I just didn''t understand the difference, the weight,"


    With honestly speaking words of apology, heartfelt, I think so. I don''t know about the myriad of oddities, but did you mean it was difficult to hope for?


    At the same time, I must have taken a light-hearted look at your father''s insistence. Because if there is a prerequisite, Mizki is certainly an ''ideally suited being''.


    ''I don''t mind. I guess you think so too because you adore Mizuki. Hehe, the way you guys are getting along is really smiling. Don''t get excited when you think you''ll get the same assignment in the future''


    "Father... in that case, both Mizuki and I are in danger."


    ''I guess that''s why you guys enjoy it! You''re not just gonna be a good kid, are you? Dilk''


    If you say so, you can''t even deny it.... Sure, because I enjoy working with Mizuki and the others.


    "Looking forward to you guys growing up together."


    ... Is that a word as a Knight Commander? Or is that my word as my father?


    I didn''t know which it was, but it was enough words to warmly fill my breasts.


    - It was a while ago that there was such an exchange.


    "You know, I didn''t expect to move this far together either."


    "Mizuki... things have an order. Exactly, ex-post reporting is awkward."


    "Shh... you don''t have a choice! Gania and Kivera have to defend themselves, and they can''t even take jobs from other countries!


    "You are too sweet for Your Highness."


    "Ugh...! I won''t deny it."


    Mizuki, sitting in front of the Knights Commander and the grinning Vice Commander in a distorted tone, offers his best excuse.


    Naturally, that can''t be missed. Whatever it takes, ''hey'' goes by. There was no circulation here, so there was no choice but to be preached.


    Mizki may have a say, but as soon as His Highness Elshon falls, what is it that causes problems? It would be permissible in the sense of communicating information to other countries, but if countries were to mention it and send people to Irfena, they would be quite prepared.


    With me, all I get is a dry laugh at the moment. Really, what''s going on with Mizuki''s connections!?


    Why would a class of dignitaries from all over the country come to Ilfena?


    Why is all the circulars sent to Mizuki?


    Why are you pretending that countries will obviously be on the side of Irfena...!?


    It would be strange, no matter what you think.


    Indeed...... indeed, I am delighted that each country will be on the side of Irfena through Mizki. However, I was only dismayed by the fact that there were people moving against Mizuki''s information.


    Their aim is to share information, and¡­ to sell favors to the Wizard. That''s all it''s worth, countries... No, because the people who received the information from Mizki moved.


    That meant that Mizki himself was acknowledging his worth, and at the same time a sign of willingness to join the war. And if my point of view is not wrong... it also includes restraint on Harvis, who comes from the harm done to His Highness Elshon, and repayment to His Highness.


    Since Mizki''s arrival, His Highness Elshon had dramatically changed its rating. Not many have been helped by their kindness and competence.


    Most importantly, His Highness the Stopper and Guardian is required if Mizuki is to be asked to work. Immediate contact made many realize His Highness''s goodness.


    For that matter, it must be trivial for Mizuki to have been certified as an out-of-town.


    Mizuki himself is convinced by it - he says, "It''s often said, and it''s a fact" - and because he''s happy that His Highness''s ratings have changed.


    Having said that, there is no way that all the actions of Mizuki or the knights living in that knight''s dorm can be allowed.


    First of all, Mizuki was the target of your sermon, all with the culprit. Of course, you''re not helping with me.


    As soon as this sermon is over, the deputy commander will probably head to the knight''s quarters. He then points out that he failed to report to the knights, beginning with his brother-in-law, Lord Argent, and becomes a sermon.


    With them, if they point it out, you''ll notice... that ''I need a report''. Until now, His Highness had assumed that role, including through impossibility. His Royal Highness is currently asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Your Highness Elshon...... you were truly excellent as a parent cat and as their lord. Those people seem to have a lot to lose without you...!

 441 Parent Cat Awakening

    - Irfena Royal Castle - In A Room (Elshon Perspective)


    Consciousness slowly surfaces. I thought you''d wake up, blurry. I don''t feel like my head is working any better than usual, but I still don''t care because of my remaining laziness.


    "Are you awake, Your Highness?"


    "... Gordon?


    "Yes, Your Highness has been down for about two days. I was attached to His Highness as a doctor and as someone who was involved in the production of that magic prop."


    ¡­¡­ Demonic Props...... "


    "Yes. His Highness was extremely tired from the influence of the magic props and stayed asleep all the time."


    To Gordon''s words, I rebuke how this happened to me.


    ¡­¡­


    ... yes, they raided where I was with Rudolph.


    Apparently, the Raiders excelled in magic, and I didn''t know if my knights would make it. So I wasn''t wrong to act then as'' the second prince of this country ''.


    The knights of the escort would have been close by at a distance, but they couldn''t hear us at all, so I guess we were isolated. It was an aggressive decision, but it worked out better than anything else.


    Remember that much, exhale one thing. Rudolph would have been safe, not just me, if I had been certain of his vague memory. The Raider''s Blade was taken by me standing up. So... Rudolph is safe.


    In the first place, I guess you''re just really tired with me. I should have been wounded, but I don''t feel any pain.


    That''s when Klaus turned into a surprised but frightened face... Mizuki and Gordon''s magic props activated correctly and connected my life.


    The raid itself was not scary. The same goes for malicious words.


    To me... No, to ''us'' it was something I was used to.


    Rudolph should have been neglected by his father king and subjected to some harassment and raids from an early age. By contrast, I am also involved in the dark parts of the country - not uncommon, such as buying grudges from other countries.


    Of course, these can''t just be harassment, they''re the real thing, the crisis of life. The only thing that got me used to it was the two of us who seemed to be the target.


    Or these things are not uncommon for royalty and high-ranking nobles. Control even that and stay strong! That''s the general way.


    "No man comes with those who are only protected" - "to that extent," worthless.


    Seems harsh, but this is the reality. ''Being weak'' is more than acceptable than being in a position to influence the future of the country, or, more importantly, the future of the people. Because I can''t just let my ratings go down.


    "Since then, what''s happened?


    Ask him to squeal, and Gordon silenced for a while. I get anxious about looking like that and look at each other to encourage ahead.


    Eventually, Gordon told him that he would exhale.


    "First, about Master Rudolph. Of course, you''re safe... Well, sometimes you can''t read the situation and you''re staying in Irfena. Again, as a party, I was wondering why you raided, etc. Sometimes General Saillite held back beside him, and the Chancellor was convinced."


    "Well, I guess it will..."


    If I go back to Zebrast, I won''t be able to get any information. I guess Rudolph wants to get some more information than he is one of the parties.


    Or myself, I''m concerned about this raid. I''ve spent the last year or so as a guardian of Mizki, so if I were to be resented, there''s a good chance I''d be guilty of the ''one who doesn''t like the achievements of the magic conductor''.


    If Mizuki finds out about it.


    ... if you realize that the cause of my injury is on your merits.


    "I guess I''ll turn that anger into power and have a spectacular plan of revenge...... oh how can you, you bunch of people who planned a crappy raid......!


    "What?"


    "I''m worried about Mizuki."


    In a variety of ways.


    Of course, the concern is not in the direction of ''Are you not crying'' or ''Are you sick of what caused it''. If you''re a child who reacts so cutely, they don''t call you ''Interworldly Violent Species''.


    Mizuki is the creature who ignores the general reaction under the phrase ''I''m a different world man and I''m a magician'' - absolutely, I don''t think so - and makes plans for revenge.


    Whatever, ''Sleeping can be done even after death! You should focus all your efforts on what you can do now (= retaliation)!'' A great idiot to say the least. If they send me, I''ll kill them back (Note: It''s not just a typo). The result of all the manners I''ve done is the status quo.


    Even a blurry head springs up mundane and angry. What have you done to me, my child will be rumbled...!


    Angry black cats never stop. Sideless, retaliatory and counter-attack straight line.


    Besides, even Al and the others won''t stop Mizki this time.


    ... Yes, even my knights, Al and the others.


    That much thought and I was curious about their situation. Those who were in charge of escorts should be punished more than I was wounded.


    "Gordon, how are the men who were in charge of my escort?


    Exactly. ''What kind of punishment?'' I couldn''t ask.... No, I was afraid to ask just a few questions. Because it is true that I was wounded in this raid and that I put Rudolph, the king of my neighbour, at risk.


    They also have knighthood, so basically I don''t speak out. I don''t... but it''s only natural to worry about the future of my "friend", who still serves me personally and has been by my side for a long time.


    If you can, it''s like being able to serve me again... I wish you would just do it with that degree of punishment.


    Gordon seemed to have conveyed that thought, and after a mildly surprising look, he laughed happily.


    "Rest assured. The attitude of the knights, who testified that Rudolph ''wanted to try out the effects of the new magic tools, so he told me not to put my hands on them'' and made no excuse whatsoever, is appreciated and they are just being cautious about the knight dormitories"


    "Right. ¡­ good, can we still be together?"


    "Your Highness is not in a state of concern. Ning Ro, I was surprised that His Highness was honestly told such a thing.... you stopped hiding them when they mattered"


    I''m a little concerned about Gordon''s words, but exhale in relief at the facts he''s told. - Know you can still walk with everyone.


    But that was Gordon who couldn''t finish it.


    "His Royal Highness had hoped to use magic before. Including that, I added, ''I remember what I once admired and I must have overshadowed it''"


    "Ugh...!


    "It''s true. You understand that having a magician beside you has also contributed to the growth of such thoughts¡­ Ladies and gentlemen, I was laughed at painfully."


    "Wouldn''t you say something extra!?


    Gordon is laughing, even with a jittery eye. Stick around, you won''t have a choice if you turn your back on it.... I feel my face is red, but it''s my fault. It must be my fault.


    But what Gordon was saying was true. At an early age, he said, ''If you train your body, can you use magic?'' It is my black history that I thought cheaply and fell ill.


    It was a childish idea because I didn''t really understand the magic. I didn''t understand the dangers because I didn''t learn properly.


    Well, now that I''ve been through this state, I can only hope I didn''t actually get to the point where I use magic. Instead of being ill at the height of my magic, you would be dead if you did poorly.


    "... Mizuki said it." The magic of this world has excellent safety aspects, "he said. It seems to be stipulated in chants and rituals to what percentage of the total magic power of the surgeon. When I put it in myself, I''m convinced. You should only be using magic to the extent that you don''t run wild, but you don''t have enough strength to withstand the load on your body - the limit comes first, it''s a problem before the runoff of magic."


    "Do you still regret it?


    "... no, I''m glad this is it. I have no magic talent. I just have magic. I didn''t want to combine the rituals like Klaus and the others or use them like Mizuki."


    I sincerely think so. What I aspired to was'' a proud Lord for those who serve ''and not a sorcerer.


    In the first place, you''re nothing but a troublemaker, such as a magician who''s always at risk of a rampage. The good news is, they just send you alone to the battlefield.


    I think everyone stopped me from learning magic sometimes considering those possibilities. Because the situation was still unstable at the time and it was not strange whenever there was a war.


    "But good. Without much punishment."


    Again, exhale in relief. I am heartfelt, glad that that lively and enjoyable time was not lost.


    ...... but Gordon got a distant look somewhere with a raw warm grin.


    "For that matter, Mizuki did."


    "Eh."


    I felt the pissy air freeze. It doesn''t matter to me, Gordon goes on and on.


    "Correctly, though, ''I returned home with the possibility of a reason for the raid and the evidence on which it was based, accompanied by the Saint''s Palace in Barraksin''. Hey, Your Highness seems to have a cat blessed with strong luck and connections."


    "Wait, I don''t know what that means!?


    "It means as it is. Right now, Irfena seems to be confused, too. Well, in that gap, I went to see the Saints and the Raiders, and I thought I''d come to my heart."


    "No, let''s stop it!? You must be Mizuki''s guardian frame!?


    Even as I get confused, I go in. No, no, it would be absolutely crazy!?


    In Gordon''s words, ''reasons for the raid have already been found, and there is just enough evidence to protest''. Besides, for some reason, even the Saint''s Palace in Baraksin seems to be on Mizki''s side.


    "Uh, the... calling Mizuki here..."


    "I can''t allow it now. Your Royal Highness, you were wounded in the raid. It''s something that, in Mizuki''s capacity, isn''t even that easy to meet. Whatever it takes, you get criticism."


    ¡­¡­


    Sure, what Gordon''s saying will be true. No matter how close we are to our normal distance, we are not allowed in this situation.


    That should be the same for Rudolph. That king will surely be depressed, but he won''t see Mizuki blowing such air.


    But he didn''t have to worry about that.


    "If you''re talking about Master Rudolph, rest assured. With your permission, Mizuki was eating with you, accompanied by Argent."


    "Right..."


    That would be enough. Because even though it was necessary, I would have reminded Rudolf of his hard memories.


    But then earlier anxiety - about Mizuki, of course - springs up again.


    "As a guardian, preach to Mizuki"


    "Rejected."


    "As a guardian, I want to make sure you look safe at first sight"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you how your Highness is doing"


    "I want to hear from my own mouth what stupid cats do"


    "Give it up, now. Do you know the term ''too late''?


    "........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Even something awkward...................... Gordon? You, on purpose..."


    "Whoa, whoa, what are you talking about? I made my decision as a doctor."


    Turning his suspicious eyes, Gordon deliberately flaunts his shoulder and returns to bed to calm me down when I nearly wake up.


    - And.


    "Hey... why are you pushing me into bed... eh"


    "Take your time off. It''s not going to be that good yet."


    "... eh"


    That is true, and the drowsiness has struck me whether I have drained my health, which I have only marginally returned to in my previous intercession. But I was holding onto Gordon''s whining in my ear.


    "Now let him like it. And... me and I are one of those people who''s angry about this raid."


    ¡­¡­


    If they say it that way, they won''t even be willing to go against it. Because I''m sure I''ve been worried about a lot of people. I''m happy with that fact and embarrassed at the same time.


    So now... I''m going to give myself up to the sleeper. I''m sure you''ll have a good dream.

 442 Grey Cat Resolve

    - in the rooms of Ilfena Royal Castle


    I turned a jittery eye to a friend smiling in front of me - who seems to be good with the perception of being a friend. In contrast, ''he'' drinks tea as he seems to enjoy himself.


    Blue eyes for silver hair and a thin body for adult men - His Highness the ''Became'' Schanze to the second prince of Gania, how he persuaded his surroundings to get into Ilfena most of all.


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, I appreciate that, don''t I? I also understand that the Demon King bought me a role so that I could slow down when I woke up.


    But come on...... why do people come aboard the place where they are preached!? Even Mr. Clarence was hardened!


    "Mizuki''s as fun as ever."


    The gray cat is laughing with pleasure. Mr. Rafik, who is refraining beside him, is also bitterly smiling, and I can''t see his appetite.


    "No, no, this time it''s me, I''m the victim!?


    "Haha! I didn''t think anything but Sarovara would work all at once"


    "You''re not laughing!? I mean, it''s absolutely weird for me to hear from everyone! What happened to your visit to Ilfena!?


    "Well, it always seemed like that worked out..."


    "Gu...!


    "You''re spoiled by a parent cat, Mizuki"


    "A kitten hidden under your belly, was it? Your Highness Elshon has truly been very protective of your daughter."


    ... Yes, that was usually okay. Or because I was telling the Demon King.


    ''I think I want to come and see you. Can I call you?


    ''Okay. I''ll tell everyone. "


    "Yes."


    That''s it, with the usual intercession. Ahhh. As far as I''m concerned, I''m just getting permission from my parents and telling Nooko the Knight Dorm.


    Because what I live in is a knight''s dorm. It is natural to inform people who live together in the same place. Parental permission is also required, as this is a solitary life with surveillance.


    That''s all I knew, but I guess the Demon King had put me in touch with the country, too. Basically, the people who visit me are noble nobles and royalty, so I couldn''t seem to keep my mouth shut no matter how much patience I said.


    I mean, this is the first time I''ve ever known such an action by the Demon King.


    Why do you even forget about Noeko, the knight dorm you should know about?


    "I don''t think you have a choice, ma''am. They couldn''t protect the Lord this time. Humiliation, anger, regret...... all sorts of emotions will be swirling through your chest. Even if it looks unusual, it doesn''t necessarily go as far as the inside. Ning Ro, others may try to understand."


    From the unexpected, the voice of defense to the Knight Dormitory Noiko rises. Looking at you in full alignment with His Highness Schanze, Mr. Rafik was grinning bitterly, but snorted all convinced.


    "Is that what Rafik thinks?


    "Yes, Lord. I can''t stay calm, no matter how light the injury is, more than I''ve harmed the only Lord. Well, it''s because of my lack of strength. I wonder if I feel sorry for myself as well as my anger towards the Raiders"


    "Oh, convinced. Indeed, the pride of Klaus and the others has become a piece of wood dust."


    ... but I don''t think their anger is just what Mr. Rafik said.


    Of course, what Mr Rafik said would also be true. He has ordained His Royal Highness Schanze as the sole Lord and has vowed allegiance. Because Mr. Rafik has solely pledged allegiance to His Highness the Schanze.


    In contrast, Noiko the Knight Dormitory. They are creatures who turn that anger into power and work out a vengeance plan to cheer them up.


    ''I will not forget this humiliation. It''s our turn next. "


    "Strip your fangs off to our Lord and don''t think you have a bright future"


    "Hands off?... You don''t know, something like that"


    That''s what the knights said when they heard it in real life. At last, if I were to say so, I was laughing thinly, but my eyes were serious. He meant it unlimited, not words that came out of his mouth in anger or anything.


    ¡­¡­


    Mr. Rafik, you and the Knight Dormitory Noiko are absolutely separate.


    They''re more drooling, or giddy. If I''m wrong, I''m not shriveled.


    What they prioritize is a ''retaliation'' choice. When it''s done to some extent, a reflection with an apology to the Demon King. If it were this time, the theme would surely be "Interception Means to Live in the Future" or "Guardianship by Magic" without darkness and vicious (meaning) and anticipation.


    Being put out is true, so I would try to turn that humiliation into power and repeat the same failures. Of course, I can''t think about the safety of the raiders. It is summed up in the phrase ''the safety of the Lord is paramount'' and may even be deliberately ignored.


    "Everyone seems to have enjoyed this one."


    "Oh, still..."


    "He''s got a lot of reflection on him because he''s been shaped out."


    Mr. Rafik seems sympathetic to the knights, but I don''t think it''s what he expected. I mean, there''s absolutely no need for sympathy.


    Noeko the Knight Dormitory, "The only knights who hurt the Lord and burn in anger as they bite their own impudence" might sound good, but in fact, "Bastards, don''t pull it out! Whatever it is, let the main culprit crawl to the ground! ''It''s close to feeling.


    Instead of blaming me for what I said and did, they''re the ones I''ve been recommending, right? There''s no way there''s a legitimate sensibility! To be honest, without Mr. Clarence''s sermon, I could have developed one or two spells.


    With a raw warmth, my lord Schanze and Mr. Rafik talk painfully about me thinking that.... Absolutely, I swore to my heart that the truth was not to be said. I''m telling you, I don''t think you believe me!


    You know, but the majority of them should have been nobles. I suspect Irfena''s education.


    Ning Lo, there was not only me, but also a demon king who was turning into their owner.


    "Oh, I forgot to say one thing. Mizuki, from now on, it''s okay to talk to me."


    "To?"


    I can''t go along with the abrupt suggestion, and it becomes proper. Smiling at me like that, His Highness Schanze continued his words after an exchange of glances with Mr. Rafik.


    "We''re accomplices. We''re friends."


    "Wait, what''s an ''accomplice''!?


    "I''m talking about Mr. and Mrs. Wang''s hunt down."


    Stick with your neck to the answer returned. Uh-huh? As far as I''m concerned, it felt like work & retaliation from the Demon King. Wasn''t it for His Royal Highness Schanze to clear up his grief as one of the royalty, the king and his wife again?


    "Um, you don''t have to bother using the word ''accomplice''. It was retaliation only, wasn''t it? And the language is awkward, isn''t it?


    ''Cause now I''m supposed to be the second prince. Isn''t it awkward to say Tame Mouth with the Second Prince of the Great North?


    "You talk to Rudolph and Princess Tircia normally."


    I miss you, Your Highness. I can cloud your expression. But from what I can tell by the nature of it, it seems very deliberate. In the first place, there are circumstances here too.


    "Basically, ''I''m friends with the Magic Instructor!'' That''s because of the appeal. Of course, it''s also true that we''re close. Because those two need a card called ''Treated as a threat to my surroundings, I have a personal ally''"


    "Of course I know.... I was wondering if you could turn it in there."


    "In the case of His Royal Highness Schanze... I mean, I don''t think it all means well in Gania, do you?


    Alert me, even as I am stunned by the revelation of my true intentions. Whatever the other countries, it''s not all good in the case of His Royal Highness Schanze.


    "Cordial, but also ''complicit'' treatment with a magician who drove down his real parents.... with the intention of becoming a ''Prince of Doubt'' sooner or later?


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Because of the assumption of what we have done, His Highness Schuanze is full of black suspicion.


    "I wanted the ''death'' of my brother and wife Wang. It was determined that your intention was not included in that choice because of the perception that ''His Highness Schuanze is also a victim of the Wizard''. If that goes away, they''ll say," Even my parents drove me to death, "right? Moreover, not for the sake of the country or the King''s family, but in the sense of personal revenge"


    "I''m ready."


    His Royal Highness Schanze is flat, but if we think about the future, we will make many enemies. Not only does it revolt from the nobles who have fallen into suspicious darkness, but it pushes them to play the role of ''evil'' with unsolicited assumptions.


    If you ask Mr. Rafik properly, he seems to be already convinced. However, they had the same concerns as me, and I could see the worrying atmosphere.


    "... I want to be in a position like the Duke of Fakr. Or, like you," Villains with good results. "


    When he smiled bitterly at our concerns, His Royal Highness spoke as if to persuade him.


    "Gania will be rough for about a decade. As you know, the King''s brother''s faction was quite large. But Mr. and Mrs. Wang will no longer be on the stage. ¡­ in a year''s time, even its life will be lost"


    "It would be rough. Well, I knew it and led me to that settlement."


    "I know.... also that it is necessary. It''s a crime scene in front of kings of all nations, and it''s impossible to overturn a decision."


    ¡­¡­


    Yes, I brought it into that situation in anticipation. Because if you pleaded not guilty in Gania alone, you could have been overshadowed as soon as I left.


    "I don''t feel like resenting Mizuki. There is... impudence as a Ganian royalty. And I''m still limp. If you can walk to some extent, you could be treated like a Tezert confrontation. I want to get around it."


    "Ahhh... even if they strip me of my inheritance, I think I can be more powerful than Prince Wang"


    "Yeah. For those who have rebelled against His Majesty so far, I can be a convenient ''Lord''. It''s not uncommon for princes to be firm with each other. But I don''t want to be honest with you."


    That said, His Highness Schanze chuckled inadvertently.


    "I hope to build strength, but that''s only to support Tezert. You and His Highness Elshon have picked up the future that I myself tried to throw away. So I''m going to live as I please"


    "When you use me for that,"


    "Of course, I''ll do everything I can to fulfill your wishes. That fight was so much fun, but I just don''t want to end up with each other as friends. I would like a reciprocal relationship, also involving unanimity of interests. Sometimes it''s nice to be hostile. Sounds a lot more fun than a lousy fight."


    I can''t see a darker shadow than I once did in His Highness Schanze, who laughs with pleasure. Though the future he spoke of is noisy for a price, I guess he wants such a role in his heart.


    That''s probably it.


    "For His Highness Tezelt, right? His Highness Shuanze was beside him, so he''s too good a character."


    Beyond having an education as a royalty, you should be educated that ''truncating'' or ''justice for the country is not necessarily [good]''.


    However, in His Royal Highness Tezelt, there existed a ''subject that I must protect in various ways'': His Highness Schanze.


    His Royal Highness Schanze is the victim of a power struggle between the king and his king brother, and he has a handful that he was born ''unable to walk''. Naturally, His Highness Tezelt will try to protect this cousin.


    But was that really the right thing to do ''as Prince Wang''?


    "Even once, I would have been relieved if His Royal Highness Tezelt had said that it was unavoidable to trump His Highness Schanze. But he never made that choice."


    "Exactly. I don''t know how to put it, but those who attacked us, those who showed misguided loyalty, would have seen reality better. No matter how close I am, at that point I am genuine, the worst interrupter for the Kings. I was ready to be sent an assassin when I got the added value of a magic guide."


    It''s not that His Highness Tezelt is bad. As an individual, he would be very good and a king trusted by the people.


    But what does it look like from the nobles? ¡­ as with previous generations, will they not be seen as kings that cannot be truncated?


    "Tezelt is fine as it is now. We need a ''good king'' like Tezelt because of the royal scandal of being brothers and long contenders. By and large, even Tezert doesn''t fail to understand the cruelty he needs. I don''t like it."


    "With his cousin beside him, His Royal Highness Tezert has chosen to take his place."


    "I''m even after that. While I support that choice, let''s move from the back. I won''t lie about my loyalty to Tezert."


    Really, I guess His Highness Schanze wants that. From the side, he may be a prince who has lost his glorious future because of his parents, but for him, he is treated like a natural.


    Well, if I looked realistically, I would support His Highness''s choice, too. There is one man beside the king, and I have trouble without such talent.


    ... Not only are you smart, but you have a bad personality, gray cat. You look like an adult, but the contents of your belly are black.


    Otherwise, the phrase in tune with me, Risumai, who enjoyed fighting together.


    Whatever I say, I''m not fit for the position of binding people to the top. Absolutely, I suspect the back.


    "I get it...... no, I get it. There will be no salutations in the future, and attitudes will pass as friends, after..."


    "We can always fight together, I wonder. Just enough information, so I''d appreciate it if you could get involved."


    "Ra!


    We laugh and we convince each other. "Friend of the Magic Instructor" - whose title will henceforth protect His Highness the Schanze and become an element of danger at times. It is up to His Highness Schanze to bring it to life.


    Oh, yeah. I had a souvenir.


    "Your Highness, I give you this as a sign of friendship"


    Then he laughs and gives him the ''something'' he was putting in his pocket. You definitely want me to take it.


    "... Huh?


    "It''s a black knight demon prop ~. Next time, show it to me."


    Seeing it, His Highness Schanze solidifies in a pissy manner. Mr. Rafik is...... oh, this one looks confused.


    Well, I know how that feels. ''Cause it''s a gray-haired cat ear. Of course, it''s the same guy that I and the Demon King wore in front of. I mean, it''s a moving real cat ear.


    "Uh... uh? What''s wrong with this?"


    "When I taught it as one of the cultures of the world I was in, the black knights, who loved magic, exuberantly produced it on their own. By the way, there''s also something for me and the Demon King. I''ve worn them all day."


    "Eh."


    His Highness Schuanze, who attracts his face and is just amazed that he can''t believe it. With such an inner laugh at him, I gave him words of chase.


    "Welcome, fellow cats. The Black Cat, the Parent Cat, will soon be known as the Gray Cat."

 443 Black and gray cats are close.

    Her Royal Highness Schanze, who was given a cat ear (gray) by me, it looked complicated.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, I guess so. You''re an adult male.


    If the Demon King were here, it would be a quick slap. After that, they''ll force me to hold my head down and make me apologize... but the Demon King will apologize with me.


    "Lady..."


    Mr. Rafik, confused, raises his voice as to whether the Lord has just become sorry.... but I wasn''t bad at all.


    "It''s a sign of friendship."


    "No, you can have something else, right? Why, cat ears."


    "... Select something like nothing else?


    "You just said it in questionable form!? Is that obviously not the reason for the posterior!?


    It''s annoying, gray cat. In the first place, "no other sign of friendship" is a mistake.


    Whatever, the gray cat. His Highness Cheanze doesn''t have any friends. Even though they avoid making strange connections or not being used by their real parents, Mr. and Mrs. Wang, they are over-caged.


    This, as a royalty, is fatal for the price¡­ or it is a troubling situation.


    There''s no talking cut or ''common topic'' that might be a reason to pull someone into a conversation.


    Of course, His Royal Highness Schanze is well informed about his inability to move. But he''s usually on guard when he says, ''For not seeing him at all, only the information he has is accurate''.


    ''You can rest assured that they know your information because you have some knowledge of it'' - because these elements are surprisingly important when negotiating or exploring.


    If I were to say it, would it be something like ''The Other World Man'', ''The Magic Master'', ''I miss His Highness Elshon''? The information around there is'' something that is not strange if it is known ''¡­ more to say, information that can be judged as'' not a lie ''.


    If we''re going to talk about it, NG-word mines don''t exist, and we can dig deeper into them. Information derived from it - past achievements, friendship, impressions of countries - may be obtained.


    However, His Royal Highness Schanze does not exist ''in any way'' these elements.


    Something that wasn''t really on the table stage and was hard to talk about was "One Case of Gania Ahead" or "About Mr. and Mrs. Wang, the real parents".


    Normally, you don''t want to talk about it, or it''s a contract to offend His Highness Schanze. In the first place, the impudence of the King of Gania emerges even if he does not like it, after purification is planned in the ten-year plan with regard to the matter of Gania.


    Whatever his personal feelings, he is worldly ''the prince who, by the will of his magician, has sworn allegiance to his cousin, His Highness Tezelt'', he. Naturally, we can''t tolerate topics that discredit the King''s family.


    So I thought. "What is safe and unfavourable information for His Highness the Schanze? ''.


    Premise: It does not demean the House of Kings of Gania, it does not come into contact with black history.


    CONCLUSIONS: Spread the word ''friendly (in various ways) with the Magic Instructor''.


    As it stands, this is the safest. Besides, you can make it look as if I''m holding back behind it.


    You should see the footage of the example ''Her Royal Highness the Schuanze Princess'' - or Ri, which seems to have had a greater impact -... Your Highness the Schuanze, you don''t hate it? No, he''s dead at first, though!


    If you clarify your connection to me (= cat ear possession), I''m sure everyone will sympathize with you with raw warm eyes......! ''When you have a difficult friend, it''s tough''.


    That''s fine now. It''s okay to be directed at you, because one of these days your appreciation will change knowing the nature of His Highness Schanze.


    His Royal Highness Schanze''s rating expected at the moment: Poor cat liked by the Magic Instructor.


    In the future, the expected rating of His Royal Highness Schuanze: Female Fox II, a fellow black cat.


    Maybe this is what happens. That Tircia and I are called female foxes, and I have publicly proclaimed from my mouth, ''Friendship sometimes involved in backwork together''. Enough, it''s crappy creature certified.


    Or Tircia, during the King''s brother and his wife''s plea in Gania, aimed at that situation and said, ''Speaking of which, I got the poison of the example from Gania. If you don''t use magic, you won''t grow up well.


    If you were looking at that, you''d know what the words'' demon mentor and friend ''and'' friendly with demon mentor ''mean. Blah,'' Don''t piss me off, it''s normal to be given a dangerous'' interpretation.


    If you want to stand like the Duke of Fakr, His Highness Schanze would be somewhat more convenient to be treated like Tircia.


    Of course, we have to show a lot of strength, but if His Highness Schanze (+ a delightful threesome as a workforce), it''s fine.


    What, we just have to pay back the guy we''ve been setting up. Easy, easy ?


    Stupid toys and sacrifices come from the other side on their own.


    "When you think about the future, you also have to put up with being ''now'' pitied"


    "What do you mean?


    When I said it with my shoulders flashed, His Highness Schanze changed his expression whether he felt what was included.


    "Assuming the irrelevant found out they were given it by me.... First, what do you think of your situation?


    Of course it''s the gray cat ears that I pointed at while saying ''it''. His Highness Schanze, while surprised, shows a bare gesture of contemplation.


    "... being played by the Mage, I guess. Favourable, but subject to teasing¡­"


    "Yeah, you are. Probably the most people who think so"


    "However, in your case, it seems that being reluctant will also be included in the friendliness. I think it''s an element of judgment when it comes to ''friend'' positioning."


    The views expressed are quite accurate. After all, the gathering of information on His Highness Schanze was quite considerable.


    "If so perceived, what are the possible actions?


    "A rub on me, aimed at connecting to the Magic Instructor. Or explore from me the elements for myself to have a connection with the Mage. Others..................! Oh, oh, you mean that!


    As a matter of fact, His Highness Schanze looked at me with cancer. To respond to that - just to say I''m right, I grin, too.


    "Any reason is fine. First, increase the number of humans coming into contact with His Highness the Schanze. From there, if you want to make impressions, make connections, you can do whatever you want, right?


    "Well, the lady thinks, ''Anyway, the Lord should deal with people''"


    "Sort of. Of all the people who know ''I''m close to the Magic Instructor'', I have absolutely no information at the moment... or ''easiest to handle'' would be judged by His Highness Schanze. You should take advantage of it."


    Mr. Rafik also got an impressive look at what I was trying to say. Um, it still seems to be fast to understand and most importantly.


    As a matter of fact, if His Highness Schanze tries to make connections with people, the majority of the people who connect with His Highness Tezert no matter how hard they try.


    However, it is possible that His Highness Tezelt''s neighbors do not have a good impression on His Highness Schanze. I thought it was likely that I would not be able to accept His Royal Highness Schanze inside because he was on His Highness''s side.


    With His Royal Highness Schanze and Mr. Rafik, you know that. I guess this visit to Irfena meant networking in other countries first?


    "It is awkward to be recognized by humans in other countries or to be lifted too much. So, ''now'' pity and sympathy are fine. At least, then there''s no one in Gania to say anything annoying. Whatever you think, what only seems to have devoured the damage of the Mage."


    "Well, hey..."


    His Royal Highness Schanze flickers and drops his gaze on the cat''s ear.... Yeah, cat ears for adult men! I just said, ''If I got this from the Mage, I''d be sympathetic to my surroundings,'' and none of them would envy me.


    And.


    This, ''His Highness Schanze himself has not acted'', is also important. I''m the one who gave the cat ears, and it''s the people around me who have been sympathetic to it. See, where is the will of His Highness Schanze?


    ¡­¡­ Mizuki, you don''t trust the nobles of Gania at all. "


    "Yeah."


    IMMEDIATE QUESTION. His Royal Highness Schuanze, who has asked, sighed at my answer, oh boy.


    "So you came up with this way of spending it. It is unlikely that I will ever be more acceptable to the royal nobles than to be able to confront Tezert. Networking will also be difficult to navigate. With that in mind, is this it?"


    "If you remember the treatment I received in Gania, it would be natural -! By and large, he said he didn''t believe in useless people who let a party of kings and brothers like him to their loyalty habits!


    Laughing through the heels, His Highness Schanze pulls his face apart.


    "No, the... for once, they had a situation too, and I don''t think I have a choice, do I?


    "No excuses. If you have the guts to be hostile to the Wizard or to dislike His Highness Shuanze, one or two of the kings and brothers, fall in and shred their strength! Even if it did, it would have helped improve the situation."


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t be silent, my lord there. Though it would be fundamental to sharpen the power of the opposing forces.


    Besides, I have a reason to just say this.


    "What I was ordered to do by the Demon King was to" escort His Highness Schanze, "and my personal purpose was to" exterminate whoever plotted the Demon King''s abduction ".... I''m not settled on arbiting for power in Gania or anything. I just work. The only thing wrong is taking the side of His Royal Highness Schanze, who rewarded me with rice!


    "Uh, the... I''m sorry I didn''t make it...?


    "It''s all right! Because His Highness Schanze is not ''in'' angry! I know what His Royal Highness Schanze will try to protect, so I won''t do anything to His Highness Tezelt or anyone else. But I won''t allow the nobles who cared about the bystanders. I''m not on the king''s side, I''m a friend of His Royal Highness Schanze."


    I understand the situation. The subordinate attracts the face, but it''s natural! By and large, it is because of it that their grief ends in worry. ''Cause you''re holding off on oversized mines!


    "I''m sure there will always be a ''fool'' to mistake! You could say," The Demon Instructor is on the King''s side, "right? There! Exposed that I am clear, clear, ''I am a friend of His Highness Schanze and I don''t care about Gania''. The Wizard is" The Disaster of the World "¡­ not just a creature conveniently available!


    "Sorry, really, the Ganians bothered you......!


    "I''m sorry, ma''am!


    The chief obedient, knowing what was going on at the time, bowed his head and apologized. Ugh... I''m not mad at you guys. The only thing I really should apologize for is the big idiots who tried to use me unconsciously!


    However, I suppose His Highness Schanze and the others realize there ''includes the King Gania family''. Regardless of His Royal Highness Tezert, King Gania would have definitely seen me like a convenient pawn.


    "It''s nothing. That time, it''s settled. But if there''s ever gonna be another one, it''s gonna be tough! Come on, I wonder how much the fools are going to owe His Highness the Schanze?


    If you don''t arbitrate there and sell your favors, you will also change your view of His Highness Schanze. Even if we are to aspire to a position like that of Duke of Fakr in the future, first of all, we need to make him aware of the essence of His Highness Schanze, or of his lack of ambition.


    In the future, it seems likely that His Royal Highness Schanze will build scaffolding! And with pleasure, His Highness Schanze has turned a raw, warm eye.


    "Mizuki, what am I saying? You have a bad personality. Were the Ganian nobles safe because they were willing to use it? No, I''m glad you''re on my side, per se."


    "I think we should use anything we have. Find your own toys and play with them."


    "Shall I deny it a little? The cat''s gonna cry, right?


    "I''m too used to it, I think I''m giving up"


    ¡­¡­


    Seriously. Because our parent cat is highly capable of learning, after the process of "just trying to make them understand is wasted" "I don''t waste anything", it became the direction of "beating".


    "Well, that''s good. He came to Ilfena as a corner. You can have a ''souvenir'' that matches that."


    Waving flirtatiously, His Highness Schanze and the others laughed as if they were frightened after seeing each other.


    "Oh man... I think I can see why your rating is getting complicated. Looks like I got a good friend."


    "Compliments and honors ? Will you continue? Grey Cat."


    "Oh, of course"


    One of these days, it might be like fighting together. But "now" is time to build strength, so please be respectful. I followed the same path!

 444 unexpected guests

    - Irfena Royal Castle - in a room


    ¡­¡­


    I am a gray cat...... Originally, I had my indescribable gaze pointed at me by His Highness Schanze and Mr. Rafik. Would it be ''perplexing'' if I were forced to put it into words?


    No, no, even if you turned that gaze on me.


    ¡­¡­ You, didn''t Sarovara say ''don''t move''?


    "I said yes. That''s what the fox wrote to me."


    "Then why are you getting ''guests from Sarovara''?


    I don''t know, I don''t know.


    However, I also take for granted the confusion of His Royal Highness the Schanze. Even I don''t know what that means.


    Female fox-like Tircia should be told properly if she needs to work together, no matter how often she moves in the back. Because sharing information is more limited to my interactions than Sarovara can move.


    If it were like this one, it would come even to the point of smelling it. It should be another topic, forged into public discourse, and tailored to ''a situation where the letter is not strange''.


    - So, when it comes to ''I'' having ''a visitor from Sarovara'', it''s very strange.


    It is certain that it was an action outside of Tircia''s operation, and if it was bad, it would mean that even Tircia had someone in unexpected behavior.


    Whoa... which one of you did such a scary imitation?


    If you''re bad, your neck is in danger.


    The female fox is a very strange person. It''s already, ''No mercy if you decide to kill me!'' The one who goes by the ground.


    It''s called a light poisoning of a greedy handkerchief, a posture to end the backcutter, and not someone who can manage with emotion.


    Well, this is very sweet - I mean, it''s thick on love, or I don''t rely on it when I blah blah blah blah blah - because there''s King Sarovara, and it''s balanced.


    "I''ve only heard that ''a guest came from Sarovara''. This is the situation, so they see Irfena quite harshly."


    "Well, hey...... You treat me like a civilian, but you''re a magician. Even if it means avoiding contact with strange people, I think we can look into it rigorously.


    "Until now, almost, it was a free pass and no... trouble!


    Dan! and when I slapped the table to the mood of eight hits, His Highness Schanze laughed bitterly.


    "I''m sure that was also an extraction of His Highness Elshon. By the time I got in touch with you, I guess I''d have ended all those things. I would have followed your escorts and surveillance more than usual."


    "Ahhh... sure, it was almost a knight''s dorm to meet"


    "I knew it. They wouldn''t have thought anything of you because they knew your situation, but from a total stranger''s point of view, that''s a pretty scary situation. I can''t believe I''m spending time surrounded by knights called the Worst Sword."


    "That''s right...... well, I don''t think they''re maliciously rumored people, but let''s just say it''s true to have fanatical loyalty. Again, I think I''ll set it up."


    "Yeah... I don''t think so"


    To the words of His Highness Schanze and Mr. Rafik, I lean my heart, my neck. Are you that scared?


    Maybe the rumors about them don''t fit, except for the fact that they have ''high abilities and fanatical loyalties''. Dreaming is on your own, but as long as you don''t step on landmines, Knight Dormitory Faceko is a ''curious, hard-working, well-looked after people''.


    It''s not "genius not to listen to people," it''s "genius friendly for the price," isn''t it, them? They are kind to hard-working children because there is a past about the Demon King and we have our own hard work.


    ... but naturally, not all the good side.


    They are everyone who goes to earth with ''genius and somehow paper heavy'' and have a special sexuality with a few head screws off. Besides, I''m not ashamed of that.


    If you are close to me and have quite the familiarity with the Knight Dormitory Noiko, the eyes that see them are very raw and warm because they also have an understanding of those things.


    ... I''m pretty sure I''m certified as an unfortunate creature. In fact, I''ve never heard of anything else but praise for the ability of the Knight Dormitory Noiko. As far as Sister Charles is concerned, we treat them like crash property.


    Who is it really, the guy who spreads that ''scary rumor'' and it.


    The gap with reality is so great, Glenn, something was getting harder!?


    "But you don''t even know the guest, do you?


    "Yeah, no. I showed the evidence a letter from Tircia and put it through with ''I didn''t write anything, I don''t know''. I mean, very few people are close to me in Sarovara. Basically, nobility was the enemy, so the Kings and their proximity..."


    "Oh, as far as I can tell, hey...... but there''s a possibility of that ''near the Kings'' thing, right? I might be grateful to you."


    "I don''t know that much about Sarovara. Yikes! For the most part, Tircia was evacuating the neighbors I was planning to leave to Sarovara for as long as I was there, for fear of getting caught up in her punishment. Well, I''m convinced it was meant to stay with Lillian''s support."


    I hold my head and His Highness Schanze is leaning his neck. As far as His Highness Schanze''s reaction is concerned, I guess he''s not hooked on his information network either.


    No, no, seriously, if you don''t know who it is. I told Clarence with a scary smile, ''I told you no hiding...?'' They grabbed my roots and took me to the captain''s place.


    That said, the captains who saw the letter from Tircia are also confused.


    With them, because they have received a report in Sarovara, they are unable to catch the star of "a temperamental friend": "a person who defies Tircia and is likely to come to visit the Wizard".


    Of course, I would have made a name for myself. But he''s more likely to be using a pseudonym than he hasn''t contacted me beforehand and Tircia said he won''t move either.


    As a result, they''re looking into it more carefully than usual. We accept that naturally, too, so it doesn''t seem like a dangerous person.


    "Hmmm...... I don''t know the identity of the guests from Sarovara, and Mizki isn''t familiar with Sarovara. It would be cruel to pull out your guardian."


    "Yeah. If you can, now I want to consolidate the protection of the Demon King and other people"


    The Knight s is also standing by the Demon King just this time. Sometimes, one seemed to be handed over to an escort of someone in the royal family, and he was foolish to say, ''Too much fear, not half mental fatigue''.


    Fortunately, everyone in the Kingsguard seems to be accepting them favourably because it was the leader who made their recommendation.


    Mr Clarence said, ''[Owner of the Commander''s ability to avoid all swords] So, they. Enough, you''re just capable of being recognized''.


    ''They''re just avoiding it,'' he went in, ''and it''s still amazing. Because it is the sword of a man who stands at the apex of the knights of this country'' and was proudly returned somewhere.


    ¡­¡­


    Those guys, when they first met, said, ''Help me!'' I followed you.


    I''m still fine, they''re the ones who shield me...?


    Well, he moves when he should, he''s a reliable friend. I only have the impression that ''heck'' because I''ve seen pity all over me.


    The same perception seemed to have been made of them, saying every day, ''I feel so violently wrong that we are here (= Knight''s Dorm)''.


    But I haven''t gotten out of the dorm yet.


    Knight s... Maybe you guys are on the verge of being surrounded by Knight''s Dormitory Noiko.


    Something they don''t think they''ll let go of the elusive ability holders.


    To make achievements, I don''t feel like I''m just still being decided to be ''Ordered by the Demon King, part of the Mage''s escort mission'', today.


    I asked the Demon King, and he didn''t seem wrong because he was blinded as much as he wanted.


    "... may I be present too"


    "To?"


    His Highness Schanze''s voice reaches me, thinking something completely irrelevant. The royalty of another country is present...... is it a restrained personnel or something?


    "You mean to be present as a restraining officer, based on the fact that you were really a stranger?


    "It means something like that, but I know more about the north than you do. Depending on the circumstances, the lack of information may divide the light from the dark. Besides, I''m now the second prince of the northern power of Gania, right? He also has good relations with the King''s family. I don''t think anyone in the North would imitate anything strange."


    "That, darkly, threatens to ''If you don''t want to be held weak, be a good girl''..."


    "It depends on how you receive it. Well, I visited Ilfena around the corner, too. Whatever it is, we welcome new developments."


    "Wow, super positive! Where did" The Prince Who Was Giving Up Everything "go!


    In tears, His Highness Schanze grins and laughs.


    "Come on? I guess I''m still in the fantasy of Mr. and Mrs. Wang."


    I didn''t just say ''I don''t know''. Your answer came back.


    Apparently, gray cats are getting their nature out smoothly. Mr. Rafik seems happy, so he may now be able to see these things in Gania as well.


    I mean, I wasn''t a big guy from the beginning. Now, it has been decided that ''the evil effects of the Magic Master'', but wet clothes will clear up within close proximity.


    It''s not my fault. No, from the beginning, His Highness Schanze has this personality!


    It''s just... His Highness Schanze''s suggestion seemed pretty good to me.


    Indeed, we will avoid a situation in which Gania holds our weaknesses. If His Royal Highness Schanze knew his face, it would be useless where he used a pseudonym.


    As a result, if you need me, I feel like I have to be honest with you.... the surroundings of the room will be solidified by the knights calling them escorts.


    "Hmm, so, can you do me a favor? Of course, with Ilfena''s permission, it will be."


    "It''s gonna be okay, okay? Even if they disagree, I''ll push them off."


    "Hey, wait!


    His Highness, Schanze, laughed with pleasure, even though it was a little in the words he had been told.


    "Because I say I imitated you. Mizuki, you''re doing something even more amazing."


    "I wonder if you''re willing to blame me!


    "Yeah. Look, they say it''s your bad influence, and you have to use the rumors"


    "No, no, no! That''s because I''m preached by the Demon King!? Because the call is coming!?


    "Ha, keep it sweet on the parent cat. Whatever it is, I think it would be best if I were present?


    "Even though it''s true, I''m honestly not happy!


    Turning a jittery eye with a subtle sense of defeat, His Highness Schanze raised his voice and laughed joyfully.


    "Hahaha! I knew it would be fun to be with Mizuki."


    "... is that so"


    At that time, the sound of a knock just sounded. If you give Mr. Rafik permission while confirming that he is beside His Highness, Mr. Clarence is the one who came in.


    "Mizuki, for once, I got confirmation. But... he doesn''t talk about his purpose, he just tells you that he needs you. It led me to take more time than I had to."


    "Well, if you say such vagueness at this time of year, naturally,"


    If I divulged my honest thoughts, Mr. Clarence nodded loudly, too.


    "He said he deserved it, too. But as far as Princess Tircia''s letter goes, Sarovara shouldn''t move. Again, I get alarmed if there''s anything. Your Highness is in this situation, so it''s our job to protect you. But I want you to meet him."


    Apparently, Mr. Clarence is confused, too. You don''t know what it means to have a clear identity but not say what it''s for.


    Still, I probably feel some need more than I made the choice of ''letting you see me''.


    ... Oh, it''s a corner, so now I guess I''ll ask.


    "Mr. Clarence, Mr. Clarence, I''m saying that His Highness Schanze will be present as a restraining officer, is that possible?


    "Yes? His Royal Highness Schanze..."


    "Do me a favor, too. Besides, it might be more than just limiting the matter to Mizuki, ''information that can only be communicated via Mizuki''.... I am more familiar with northern information. Even if things were to force me to make a choice, I would be able to help in some way. How about just Mizuki, me, and Rafik?


    ¡­¡­


    Mr. Clarence seemed to think for a moment. It is also expected that His Royal Highness Schanze said, so it is better to have someone with information than to let me judge alone.


    "I need help with the Mage Instructor, not Ilfena" - "I want to personally tell [an individual called the Mage Instructor], not the [country] called Ilfena".


    It''s still awkward to state explicitly that another country has fallen on Irfena, so it''s possible that you did this. It''s just a personal favor, you know.


    With Mr. Clarence and the others, I think you realize the possibility. I guess that''s why you said ''I want you to meet me''.


    Eventually, Mr. Clarence shook his head vertically.


    "Fine. I''ll tell him that as a condition of letting you see him. This is the situation, so you have to make some concessions."


    "I''m not well known for my face, so I guess it''s hard to be wary. Mizuki''s friend, so please."


    "Understood."


    I''m not lying. His Royal Highness Schanze has no power at the moment either, so he seems to think of it as'' a noble son I know in some country and have become friends with ''.


    "Speaking of which... you didn''t tell me his name. Sarovara Country, I call myself Weiss of the Duke of Evienis... Sound familiar?


    "Ha!? Are you visiting Vice?


    Hey......? Mr. Weiss, are you using a secret from Tircia?

 445 Ive been visiting one of them.

    - Ilfena ¡¤ In a room


    "I came to Ilfena, it seems, to be Vice of Sarovara" - who, with such information, waited earlier for a visit with His Highness Schanze.


    "Long time no see, Lord Mage. Sudden visit, please forgive me"


    Seriously, Weiss, it was you. Dude...... does Tircia know about this!?


    "No, well, apart from the fact that I came to visit all of a sudden, or that it was at this time, okay? Tircia calls me ''Sarovara won''t move''.... Does Tircia know?


    Weiss shook his head to the side when he heard.


    "In person, I''m not telling you. But I told His Majesty."


    "No, no, no! Hey, that''s not awkward!?


    Tircia is a very nasty female fox. No matter how many knights King Sarovara trusts, he doesn''t seem to forgive the man who acted in silence to himself.


    But Weiss smiled as if he knew my worries.


    "Rest assured. This time, it''s just a ''personal'' discretionary behavior called me. Naturally, I am also prepared to punish you. In that case, he asks my father to decide that he was being forgiven by the house. ¡­ I am four men, so truncating is no obstacle."


    "Though you must be a trusted knight of King Sarovara! That''s what you said you were entrusted with my escort immediately during that commotion!?


    There''s nothing wrong with me being truncated. I''m putting it in a targeted way, but definitely not. Sarovara was in an arrogant state until a while ago, so loyalists like Weiss should be valuable people.


    It seems that His Royal Highness Schanze and Mr. Rafik also somehow perceived the situation, wondering about Weiss'' actions. I''m confused, but I''m silently listening to our conversation.


    ... but.


    Even as Weiss, he had circumstances that he couldn''t give up.


    "I''m worried, it hurts. But I must not forget the gratitude I have received from you, Lord Mage and Irfena. As an individual, as a knight of Sarovara, is. For that matter, trivial things, such as me being punished personally. Whoever scorns me, I will not be ashamed of my actions."


    ¡­¡­


    With a serene look, Weiss says it''s still no regrets. To his attitude, we looked at each other.


    Somehow, they probably owe me and Ilfena a favor. He said he was ready to punish me for it and came to Ilfena.


    Mizuki, what the hell did you do?


    "Uh? Basically, solving kidnappings that took place in several countries and destroying their culprits......?


    They put it as if it only worked for Sarovara, but it''s actually for Irfena. The aftermath, or the treatment of ''the culprit who Tircia led to such an action'', just saw the asshole nobles of Sarovara in their painful eyes.


    It should be noted that even this one has the suspicion that ''Al was fooling Lillian'', so there is also a background that he sold his favor as if to mislead it.


    ... whoever asks'' how much I hate humans and even though I don''t care about anything but some of the poles, what are you doing? YEAH!? ''This is a project that will. In fact, Al has not denied a word of that suspicion.


    It''s about motivation! If you sell a big favor, you can deal with it even if you get poked from Sarovara''s side!


    With the Demon King, I didn''t disagree with my way of doing things. On the contrary, when I came back to Ilfena, I was'' only on the matter ''(important) labored.


    I treat you like a hero in Ilfena! "Um," Clarence praised me, too, and you can guess... Mr. Clarence, you''re Al''s brother-in-law. I thought I understood how bad my brother-in-law sucked.


    "As always, you are humble. You''re called the Savior of Sarovara."


    "Eh."


    "Considering what you''ve accomplished, you deserve that assessment. My country is gradually going to be able to regain what it is."


    The emotions that dwell in those words are undoubtedly called ''respect'' or ''gratitude''. From his point of view...... no, I guess it''s because he was in the position of a knight who swears allegiance to the king that he''s favourably accepting the ''hang-up'' I brought him.


    But I am a cold sweat dazzler inside. With His Highness Schanze, who somehow perceived my true meaning, his raw, warm eyes - seemingly ready to erupt - have become.


    No, the... you don''t have to feel so benevolent...?


    After thinking about the future and crushing the culprit, it just happened...?


    Seriously, Human Weiss, I may be the Messiah from you, but from Ilfena, I''m "the detonator to crush both the assholes in Sarovara". ''Cause that''s all I can do for real!


    The only way to talk about Sarovara is to get Sarovara people to work hard. Therefore, I merely threw a round at Tircia and the others, a quote that I had fed to make it go according to the prepared muscles.


    There''s nothing I can do about this, being an outsider. If you''re willing to get involved in Sarovara''s future, you''ll have to belong to Sarovara at least. Because Ilfena is going to have made a loan to Sarovara.


    It seems Weiss has taken it very favourably, and I guess he said ''humble'' and so on about me not taking more self-assessment than necessary.


    Weiss, wake up.


    There''s nowhere like a lady who''s so humble and full of justice.


    I was just hoping... and I guess it won''t reach Weiss. Somehow, it''s Weiss who has a stubborn side in another direction, so once I see it in my favor, I feel that evaluation will continue to be extended.


    "Mizuki, what is he..."


    "For better or worse, it''s a ''serious and courteous knight''. Watch him warmly."


    "Oh, yes..."


    I''m sure he must be in a period of growth from now on (favorably anticipated). Just like you, gray cat.


    Besides, he''s from the fox habitat. With someone as good as him, we need a certain number.


    "And... by the way, right? Naturally, there''s more to it than just being a guest to me, right?


    "Yeah, sure."


    Weiss nodded loudly at me, half forced to change the subject. The expression is calm¡­ I lean my heart, my neck.


    Why not in the sense of ''information to bring to Ilfena''?


    Why did you even say ''it''s no problem my parents cut themselves off''?


    There are endless questions, but no matter how much you think about it, that''s speculation. You should ask him in person.


    "Well, talk to me. Depending on the content, I''ll give you the information I have"


    "That''s..."


    Weiss is in a hurry, but that''s natural. Ning Ro, if that''s the way to keep Weiss alive, then you have to give it away.


    "If you''ve done that, you should be given a ''souvenir'' worthy of it. I want to keep you alive because I think of you as the person Sarovara needs today, and ''I want to take advantage''. That''s the biggest reason."


    So, scratch your feet. Use even your connection with the Magic Master to contribute to Sarovara.


    Weiss nodded silently, wondering how I felt like that.... yes, that''s fine. Sarovara is so far beyond the branch that it is still going through a difficult time. Tircia''s mention of ''creating a room for the magician'' is also part of that countermeasure...... it would be the reason for her fate.


    If you''re willing to support the current Sarovara royal family, unless it''s enough to let whoever it is use it. At least, because I don''t want any unilateral devotion.


    "Thank you for your concern.... right. You and Lady Tircia, that''s who you were. Priorities do not shake, even the close ones are used to protect what is at the top. If it weren''t for that much, I wouldn''t have been able to get results."


    "Yes, that''s why Tircia made up her mind. Same for me. If you think about self-preservation, it remains useless. I can''t admit that I''m getting that kind of recognition more than naming a magician."


    - Everybody knows, "The Disaster of the World," which is why it''s "impossible" to be incompetent.


    As he continued to do so, Weiss nodded with his face slightly stretched. With him, we''ll be collecting a lot of information. If you listen to the Wizard''s assessment in the process... well, you know what the desired work is.


    With royalty and nobility, I have a role that suits my identity. In the case of a magician, good or bad, they ask for ''the right result''. Maybe that''s the difference with a magician.


    "So it''s time to get down to business? First, what you want to tell me. After that, I want you to tell me how you got into personal matters."


    "Okay."


    Refresh your mind and encourage it, and make Weiss change his expression just because he understands it too.


    The same goes for His Highness the Schanze, but they have yet to introduce themselves. Weiss has also accepted their presence and is convinced to make them listen.


    "First of all, what I want to tell you is Harvis'' insistence. As you know, Harvis has pursued a long and closed policy, and... there are those who jeopardize it. I hear the current queen was chosen only after such a move."


    "Hmm... even though I don''t think that''s changed?


    From what I''ve heard, it doesn''t seem to make much difference. I turned my gaze to His Highness Schanze, but he also shook his neck to the side. Weiss is nodding at it too.


    "There''s nothing like reform yet. I don''t know how to put it this way, but it still looks like you''ve survived the war with a policy that''s never been the same."


    "Oh," he said, "I pierced it."


    "Yeah. At the time, unless we could wage a war, that must have been one of the effective means. There is no connection with other countries, and it is difficult to attack them in position... if you don''t have the taste to attack them. I was wondering if it would have been difficult to be called outrageous at the time, even if we gave priority only to our own country."


    "I see."


    If you can''t do it, you could get pinched by Gania or Sarovara. It might come out with Idio.


    If attacking doesn''t taste better than that... well, don''t be left alone. It''s not just marching.


    "I was fortunate in the circumstances, I guess I should say. If you can feed your people only in your own country, it is one hand to thoroughly pay off the firepowder that comes down. ¡­ However, the connection with other countries becomes thinner. We can''t make alliances with countries that can''t help each other."


    "Exactly. As a result, we tend to be isolated as we are today."


    To His Royal Highness Schanze''s supplement, Nodding Weiss. For what it''s easy to understand the pros and cons of a clandestine state, they''re not willing to sympathize with Harvis'' current situation.


    Sure, that''s not sympathetic. I can''t combine it with a country that matters only to me than it is a project that moves on the basis of a country. It won''t change that my country comes first in any country, but I expect Harvis probably tended to think only about his country.


    There may be no choice at the time, but it creates a gulf with other countries. As a result, he said the information didn''t come around, as it currently is, or that it led to situations that tend to be left out of the perimeter.


    "I don''t totally deserve it. I could have changed after the war, but I didn''t. I can''t sympathize with Harvis even if he''s isolated."


    "Yeah, that''s what most countries would think. But some people perceive the shifts in time and feel a sense of crisis in Harvis today. But many royalties and nobles refuse to change. ¡­ If you interact with other countries, you will also be able to pinpoint the current situation more than anyone else. I don''t mean all of them, but I don''t want to realize they''re inferior, so I was afraid."


    "If you''re only in your own country, you don''t have a comparison?


    "Yeah. Things are changing every day. Techniques too. They are due to the exchange of people and cultures¡­ The current queen used to study abroad when she was young, and she must be aware of them. But..."


    Weiss says that much and mouths. The look is somewhere bitter.


    "Do you feel that the King at heart refuses, or doesn''t get the endorsement of the majority of the nobles?


    "Yes. Attempts to interact with Sarovara must also be the result of the efforts of her or those who agree with her. Because a big country like Gania is only going to stir up inferiority in its opponents."


    "Again, that''s rude to Sarovara!?


    This is the cause of Tyrcia''s anger, isn''t it? Given Sarovara''s situation at the time, Harvis would still have looked more decent.


    ... but the female fox was the female fox everywhere.


    "No, Master Agnos, who was in Sarovara, made Master Lillian cry and wondered if it was due to the awkwardness of Harvis'' response with it"


    "You''re bluffing, lady fox!


    Ciscon seems to have been seriously ill now and in the past. Plus, at pinpoint, I said, ''Agnos, hate!'' It even surfaced to the possibility.


    ¡­¡­


    It seems that you are accustomed to Tircia''s Ciscon. Despite the presence of His Highness Schanze, that honesty in his mouth...... Ciscon is driving too normally and his senses are crazy, maybe.


    "Er... is that what Princess Tircia is like...?


    "I find tenderness in subtly questionable shapes, but the female fox is a severe ciscon. I love my sister. You should be careful what you say and do because you''re willing to kill in one shot."


    "No, wait a minute"


    "It''s okay! You have to step on a mine or they won''t kill you. Typically, Tircia''s female fox mode is the usual thing.... yeah, it would be interesting to send an assassin to Tircia, or just try to use it, but I guess if I sent it to Lillian it would definitely feel like retaliation. Of course, the client has no future."


    "Will you not stir up anxiety?!?


    Really? While I''m at it, I think it''s a very understandable description of a female fox. I don''t want to mess with the Demon King or Rudolph.


    Although the Ganian subordinate is pulling his face apart, for me and Weiss, that''s Tyrcia''s normal driving. Now, Weiss looks at you strangely as His Highness Schanze is pulling his face.


    "Is it so surprising?


    "Isn''t it because I''m not familiar with Tircia? This guy, the first Encount with Tircia, was exposed through footage called," Poison was obtained in Gania. "


    "Oh, I see. That''s what the impression looks like."


    "In many ways, I think the impact was intense."


    Of course, that''s not just for His Highness, but for all the people who were there.


    Well, Sarovara''s in trouble for a while. You should have one or two threats. It''s true that I''m afraid of Tircia, who no longer has to fake herself!


    ¡­¡­


    There''s a slightly arresting side, just people and landmines off. Family loving people (* interpreted very favorably) are fine.


    "Yes, yes, because the thing about Tircia is fine now! Let''s get back to it."


    So put your thoughts back on this one, gray cat. I know what it''s like to be a northern power, but now Harvis is more important, right?

 446 Ive been visiting two of them.

    Now, based on what has happened so far, Weiss'' aim is likely to be ''to bring information, through me, to each country, including Irfena''.


    Anyway, this is what I did right after I wrote to my friends and sprinkled them with information. From previous stories, Sarovara is perhaps the country most familiar with Harvis because he is a neighbor.


    "For once, may I confirm? Does your purpose fit in ''Bringing Information to Countries, including Irfena, Through the Magic Instructor''? Answer me by nodding or shaking your head sideways."


    ¡­¡­


    Weiss shook his head vertically when asked about a single insurance policy - if he didn''t speak clearly, he would delude him when he was at a disadvantage. They fit.


    "If it''s like this one, it''s going to matter how many third parties you can have on your side. Your information can be an element that shapes it. In case you suspect a lie, you can be punished. [M] If Ilfena is at a disadvantage, do you know it''s you who will be truncated?


    "I''m ready. So this is just ''my personal behavior''. When that happens, Sarovara will ''move'' you instantly. I''m enough of a sinner."


    Even if His Royal Highness Schanze speaks out about his concerns, he cannot be lost on Weiss. Me and His Royal Highness Schanze looked at each other and, almost simultaneously, lifted our guard.


    ... You''re a very serious and good man, Mr. Weiss. You don''t have to be wary of this. Ningro, I also think this one needs to show some sincerity.


    "Hey, I''ll take over your ''unsolicited behavior''. Now I''ll admit it to my personal letters and send it to my friends from all over the country."


    "I''ll bite one, too. I don''t doubt you, but some people, no matter how many neighbors, believe that information from one country alone lacks credibility. Rub it against the information I get in Gania and tell it as something more reliable."


    "Ha... were you from Gania? I was wondering if you were an Irfena nobleman who was sincere with the Magic Master."


    "" Ah. "


    We raise our voices at the same time to the words of Weiss, who seems surprised. No, I hadn''t introduced myself yet.


    From Weiss'' point of view, ''His Highness the Demon King is injured and the Guardians are busy, so a nobleman close to the Demon Master has been chosen as his caretaker'' is reasonable.


    Because we''re not hiding our affinity, and, uh, His Highness Schanze doesn''t look like a knight. I guess it seemed to me that you were in such a position to be a chosen nominee or a lookout among the people you were close to.


    I have no doubt that you are someone who treats me more favourably than you are on this occasion, but nothing else is known. Yet all of a sudden I said a lot of gunia, so I must have tilted my neck.


    "Well, I thought you were close friends with the Magic Master."


    "Oh, yeah, that fits"


    "Well, I''m present here..."


    For once, the treatment of informality - basically, there can be no such thing as a royal visit with only two of his squire - so I didn''t name it from here.


    Because I didn''t know if the visitor you named Weiss was real, and I didn''t know what to do with that errand.


    Well, what''s the matter? I feel like I can honestly expose myself here.


    "... what do we do? I don''t care either way, I''ll leave the decision to you."


    "Hmmm...... even in the sense of having me trusted, I guess I should name the right position. I don''t know what to say, but if you use a pseudonym poorly, the very information from Gania is likely to be suspicious"


    "Right!


    "Ma''am, if it''s about the Lord, you can use the name of foot treatment. The Lord has not yet, he cannot walk satisfactorily. Let''s use that as a reason why you''re here."


    "You''re starting to say, Rafik."


    To the unexpected suggestion, His Highness Schanze smiles bitterly. But Mr. Rafik laughed calmly.


    "Whatever the Lord may be, he is ready to use it and connect it to his advantages. Then, until I imitate it. I''ve regretted it for so long. Is it convenient to use it for once?"


    "Right, the fact is I couldn''t walk. And... it''s also true that I still can''t walk satisfactorily. In the meantime, the country has settled down, so I came to see Mizuki once... but let me tell you something"


    "Yes."


    Nodding obedience. Apparently, it went in the direction of exposing the position. Finally, it appears that the reason for the visit to Irfena has been established.


    "The situation in the country has come to a halt, so I visited your friend to see his leg. Then I got to know the knight of Sarovara who was here occasionally! We talked a lot about it because we felt comfortable."


    Simply put, you''re willing to go through the conversation like this. It''s only ''the exchange of people we''ve gotten along with'', not ''the exposing of information owned by the state'', he said.


    His Royal Highness Schanze seemed to be collecting information independently, and not foolish enough to scatter sensitive information about Gania.


    Weiss can also say, ''I knew His Highness Schanze when I felt beneficial to the Magic Master and brought him information ready to punish him''. That''s not a lie, either.


    "He came here ready to punish, but as for Mizuki, I guess it''s desirable to maintain the status quo?


    "Yeah. It''s one of the few people I trust in Sarovara. I don''t want him to be demoted or anything for the King''s family."


    "Well, it''s easy! You just have to be friends with me and tailor yourself to someone who can be a bridge between Gania and Sarovara. I''m going to pinch you in the middle this time, but I want to take you directly in the future."


    "Ha!?


    I nodded so much to His Highness Schanze, who spoke with pleasure, that Weiss glanced at His Highness Schanze a little bit.


    "Ahhh... even as a ganja, is Sarovara the best way to make allies? Indeed, the brackets" North Country "make Sarovara the right place for Tircia."


    "Right? Harvis is untrustworthy, not to mention this one. Of course, Idio is out of the question."


    The female fox basically can''t move from Sarovara, but Weiss can move...... or the footwork is pretty light. Because he''s a knight, the forcible army has a possible strength, and because he''s a high-ranking nobleman, he won''t have a problem in the sense of his identity.


    Grey cat and now when I want a little connection. In this exchange Weiss was brilliant and seems to have won the title ''A Trusted Person'' from His Royal Highness Schanze and Mr. Rafik.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s Weiss, joy. You seem to have caught a bigger man than expected. Grey cats are reliable!


    Now anyway, the future Hon. Schanze is the Duke of Fakr Reserve. Through black, pitch-black belly black.


    For the nobles of Sarovara, who had tasted the royal family of their country, ''friends'' so scared would be yes. Even in the sense of "Your Close Fear/Mage Master (from different worlds)" friend is enough to freak you out.


    In the first place, His Highness Schanze said, ''I''m not taking sides with the Sarovara royal family''. "Loyalty to the royal family MAX''s, be friends with Sarovara''s Kingsguard Knight (* Duke family person)," he just says.


    But as far as the character of Weiss is concerned, I presume it will definitely be the power of the Sarovara royal family.


    It''s me and The Fun Player, Your Highness.


    When there are lots of toys, "Magic Master, Summon!" There must be some hesitation!


    The real deal at that time was absolutely, ''I thought it would be interesting to have a black cat'' ONLY.


    Isn''t it enough that our friendship is borne out by the Cat Ear (* made by the Black Knight), which is also owned by the Wizard and His Royal Highness Elshon?


    For anything but the extreme parts of Gania and Sarovara, it would be a connection of nothing but nightmares. The "circle of friends", which includes me, is complete, apart from the South and the women.


    Subtly, I feel Weiss is in a ''pathetic knight tricked and convoluted by two cats'' position, but his unfortunate attribute is not what started now, so I''m completely unaware of him in person.


    Because, well, it also has its advantages!? If you''re in trouble, we''ll get back to you, okay? The superficial towing personnel (in charge of the gray cat) and the backwork and force personnel (in charge of the black cat) are holding you back!


    "Heh heh, that''s more than I expected. After all, it''s good to be here in Ilfena!


    "All right, go gunning at that rate! What about the supposedly harsh abuse of the nobles in the future?


    "I''m ready. But I''m also looking forward to it. It was Mizuki who taught you to play with it."


    "Because it''s the truth. The other person is responsible for paying back, but it''s not flavorful."


    Weiss, we''re gonna leave you and we''re gonna have a conversation. These things are already a matter of decision between us, including Mr. Rafik, who looks at us with a smile. Of course, I do not accept objections.


    "And so!


    "Yes, sir!


    Momentum turns to you, Weiss stretches his spine just to say conditional reflexes.


    "This is His Royal Highness the Shuanze of Gania. I was in the vortex of the Ganian commotion in the example, the real son of Brother Wang and his wife. He''s now adopted by the King of Gania and is a second prince."


    "Oh, this is better... I''m not going to go as far as details, but I do know some of them."


    Do you know everything, Weiss, pointing a painful gaze at you?


    ... but.


    The gray cat, one way or the other, is the main culprit. He may be a healthy nephew from the King''s family, but from me, he said, ''Finally, he broke it off and drove off his brother and his wife [the accomplice of the Wizard] while willing to kill him''.


    Wrong, but there''s no reason to be able to turn a painful gaze. A lot of people just don''t know what it''s like to look big.


    "So, from now on, your friend"


    "Ha!?


    "This is also the edge to which Mizuki is connected. Nice to meet you."


    His Highness Schanze takes a stiff Weiss hand and shakes his hand at will. It''s me smiling, but I''m holding onto the evidence as the perfect recorder.


    ''Cause I''m a magician. Possession of magic props for recording is a duty, a duty and a duty!


    I''m just here, it''s all recorded.


    Regardless of where you need to edit, the sight of ''His Highness the Schanze who shakes hands and the knight Weiss of Sarovara'' is no more than a lie!


    ... or you''re just a good friend in your capacity.


    Weiss is a four-man, and a knight, so unless there''s anything like it, he won''t be the dominant one. Even if he were to be a son-in-law, there can never be any connection with the house he was hostile to because his house was on the king''s side. Before that, he seems to refuse to do everything in his power.


    His Royal Highness Shuanze and the second prince are in a position, but the situation is a little special. It''s awkward to be a connection that could threaten His Highness Tezelt, but Weiss, who has nothing to do with power, doesn''t get hooked on it.


    It''s a real coincidence we met face to face in Irfena, but it could have been a surprisingly good edge. Their character is the opposite, and their future absence will be water and oil, but the underlying loyalty is the same.


    I think we can be good understanders and friends. In particular, His Highness Schanze would be comfortable if he had a trusted friend like Weiss.


    I don''t know when monster certification will be continental!


    Your friends in this world are seriously important, too, gray cat.


    "I''ve been pulling cages for a long time, and I hardly have any friends. You feel trustworthy, and I''m glad you''re close."


    "¡­ will your friend serve as I do"


    "You don''t have to think hard. What I want is'' those who do not see what is at the top of each other, do not betray their countries, and sometimes use each other to achieve results''. So naturally, you can count on me, too. I don''t want the North to be disturbed."


    "... eh"


    "Even you, the country is at the top, isn''t it? The fact that" I am cordial with the royal family of Gania "can also be a strength to you. If you talk to me, I can give you some advice. We can help each other."


    "But... so why don''t you just let me help you?


    Weiss'' hands bent over are tightly squeezed. To his appearance, the three of us smiled bitterly at each other.


    Oh, you''re really good. We feel preferred because it is definitely a genuine word.


    My surroundings were held back by the Demon King in great exertion of overprotection, and His Highness Schanze was protected by His Highness the Tezelts.


    ... but definitely ''no'' when it comes to whether there was a guy trying to use it.


    We ''know we were protected''. Including that they didn''t try to get anything in return.


    That''s why I''m vulnerable to their ''please''. If there is imminent danger to him, he will not hesitate to strip his fangs.


    A lot of people seem to make mistakes, but we''re just saying, ''We were protected first, so we became the protectors after we gained strength''. There can be no current situation without them for giving back or anything, acting first.


    "My house, my position, my personal strength... you just have to use those things. If you''re a Duke, you can''t ignore it when you give some kind of testimony."


    "When I went to Sarovara, I guess I would sometimes nominate him as an escort. Doesn''t it make sense to be given a person whose escort can''t play it?


    ¡­¡­


    "The point is, ''Depending on the situation, can you come up with something you can or can''t? Weiss'' drawback is that he''s too serious and tends to narrow his horizons, but with that improvement, I think it''s a good thing?


    To put it that far, I guess Weiss had something on his mind, too. Upon changing his expression, he turned to His Highness Schanze.


    "I''m a narrow field of view, uninteresting person. Like Lord Mage, I don''t even have a special talent. But I''m going to have the integrity to face people. Do you still mind?"


    "Enough is enough. Ning Lo, for me, that honesty is what I prefer"


    "Then please. I will try my best not to embarrass you."


    Weiss says it''s as if he''s inferior, but it''s definitely not. Or you see his goodness shining! Because His Highness Schanze knows his parents and their surroundings, he may feel more honored than I do.


    "Yeah, that''s really enough. We need loyal villains, but we also need good people."


    "Your Highness, my parents and their surroundings were scum."


    "Ha... I had the face to see his honesty shining...!


    Squirting, His Highness Schanze nodded in a distant eye. "Good luck," Mr. Rafik also said, holding his head down.


    In the meantime, Weiss doesn''t know what it means to be alone, a strange face.... Yeah, that''s fine with you. If we don''t know the details in Gania, we won''t know what our ambitious expression means.


    Well, anyway.


    "In the meantime, shall we rub the information together? It''s worse to pursue only Princess Spirit than Harvis could possibly have an internal split. Are you going to be used by adults?"


    "Right, I honestly don''t have an in-laws to dance with you. Mizuki may be expecting to come out."


    "Perhaps the raid on His Highness Elshon was also to move His Majesty the Mage. As far as previous achievements are concerned, retaliation seems to be almost limited to the ''culprit''"


    "Haha! The only reason I always keep it to a minimum is because there is a demon king! It''s okay! I''ll meet your expectations then... and I''ll lead you to the worst."


    - ''Cause the Wizard is a'' disaster of the world '', isn''t he?


    Carrying on like that with a laugh, the remaining three also had a grin on their mouths. Except no one''s eyes were laughing.


    Harvis is the one who has completely avoided the fire powder that comes down.... you''ll be convinced if we do the same thing, won''t you?

 447 Fun temp in the knights dorm. One of

    - In the cafeteria in the knight''s dorm.


    "Come on, we moved places, too! Do you want to continue the discussion?"


    "Ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­ Can I ask you why you moved? Well, somehow I can predict. "


    To me in a good mood, Weiss is confused. In contrast, His Highness Schanze looks at me with raw warm eyes.


    haha! Well, then you will!


    This is the cafeteria of the Knight''s Dorm. I mean... "It''s not unnatural to have knights living here," and "It''s not strange to have my friends here."


    Because I live here! I can''t go anywhere else on my own...!


    Yes, even if we were all gathered here, we had no choice. Whatever face is listening to us, the dining room is not a closed space. ''What I have no choice (emphasis!)'' That''s right.


    In addition to that, His Highness Schanze is a royal family of Gania. No matter how personal you come to Ilfena, you''re a man of the Duke''s house in Sarovara with Weiss.


    "As for Irfena," you can''t just not put an escort on it - can you? (Awesome)


    There''s more to watching than having "The World''s Disaster You Don''t Know What to Serve," naturally, isn''t there? (Awesome)


    Even if they listen to us, there''s no choice. Even if the Kingsguard knights were mixed up, wouldn''t it be natural if we considered their identities?


    I''m a different world man who understands the work of knights, so I know they''re just loyal to their duties!


    I don''t give a shit if they''re watching us. It''s a duty to cooperate with them, a duty.


    "... the reason you moved here? ''Cause from now on, it''s a conversation between your friends. The only reason we met up in that room was because we didn''t know if Weiss was the one who came to visit us, did we?


    If only naturally answered, His Highness Schanze became more and more warm to the eye.


    "Yeah, you did, didn''t you? I know that, too. But I think," There''s a strange lot of people here, "or," Obviously, there''s just people watching this place, "or," Whatever you think, it''s just a situation you want us to talk to. "


    "No, what are you talking about!? It''s not Gania when I was flown, and it''s only natural that the knights of the escort will be attached!? His Royal Highness Schanze is royal, and Weiss is not a Duke family person! As an Irfena, I can''t handle anything crazy!


    Full force, ''Cause, you guys'' and the transfer of responsibilities, His Highness Schanze sighed deeply.


    "Yeah... well, there are circumstances like that, aren''t there? It''s also ''in a way'' correct, so it can''t be denied. But hey..."


    Hey, and His Highness Schanze invites me. Surprisingly, when I brought my body closer to you, His Highness Schanze decoupled to my forehead.


    "Hey, it hurts pretty bad!


    "You come on... you''re aware you''re doing something unsolicited, so you got us involved instead of a shield, right? Preaching measures from His Highness Elshon, if I may say more"


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t turn to the side."


    ¡­¡­


    "Not down there, not up there. It''s not like you can delude me if you don''t have a good eye, Mizuki."


    "Chip."


    "You''re not impressed with girls pounding their tongues. Except you''re recognized as a normal girl."


    "I''m being treated like a haunted cat. Hey, fellow cats!


    ¡­¡­


    The gray cat has no mercy or hesitation because he has been with us all this time in Gania. I''m more of a problem in the sense of disrespect, but what about the crushed attitude of His Royal Highness Schanze, who is strangely familiar with it?


    Look, Weiss is distracted. Even Mr. Rafik...... is that it?


    Mr. Rafik, I''m crying......!? Duh, what''s up!?


    "Um, Your Highness, Schanze"


    "Don''t worry about Rafik. Do it. It''s been too long, and I''m more than happy with the status quo."


    "Oh, yeah."


    Why are you looking so far away for that? Your Highness Schanze. Maybe, but wouldn''t you like to be donned by those threesomes in Gania too?


    Having said that, I do not know what this main obedience has been like in the past, in Gania. However, I guess it means'' I''m not going to tell you ''because I was either rushed or deluded to ask.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, based on the circumstances of my stay in Gania, I guess.


    "Oh, you know, it''s time to have a discussion!?


    You read the air, Weiss cut out the subject. As soon as that happens, the main servant erases the previous joke atmosphere and instantly alters his expression. Weiss is surprised to see their change, but he heard a voice from around him that impressed him.


    ... The speed with which these switches are made would be their strength. No, more likely than not, it would have been used by someone in the former Ghania had this not been possible.


    Anyway, His Highness Schanze didn''t even have many escorts. If he had driven back to the ''enemy'' who would come to visit him in such a situation without understanding his nature, it would have been His Highness the Schanze and his good choice of words that made it possible.


    Maybe, but guess I can also switch my thoughts with feelings and positions. If the person you taste suddenly changes his or her atmosphere or attitude, everyone is alert.


    The joke is'' Attitude as an Individual '', or'' Attitude as a Royal of Gania ''when it''s serious.


    Digging into conversations, common sense that is a prerequisite, and aiming to change things.


    It should be noted that I do not sell fights to His Royal Highness Schanze in Royal Mode. Because in addition to the full backing of the Kings, they will make full use of the position of ''Royalty of Gania, the great northern power''.


    A belly black gray cat with a bad personality has the status of "royalty" of the finest. This would be the only element that scares me too much. Because even if there was some irrationality, it would be decided that you didn''t have everything with your strongest ability, the Identity System.


    The reason I get sold fights a lot is because a lot of people think I can win this difference in status. That''s all the ''common sense'' that pervades the aristocracy.


    Yes, and I''m excluded.


    So, he''s a heretic and a magician.


    Good handling of monsters! and self-declared, so "once," a warning modoki in advance is done. At the time you called me a magician, it is only natural to regard it as'' understandable ''.


    So I forget that the super famous'' Magic Instructor is a World Disaster ''and I think that fools who sell fights can handle toys.


    ... so.


    "Well, let''s move on. In the meantime, I think it''s easy to understand if you write down the possibilities."


    To my words, the two remaining snorted. Well, shall I write it down then?


    There are some patterns, so we should discuss them one at a time. Information may come from the field, and I feel more certain that it involves a large crowd than the three of us discussing it.


    Pattern 1: "In the case of Agnos'' arbitrariness, which relies on Miga"


    "I''m totally ignoring Weiss'' information, but this is my first perception. The Raiders are a seemingly intoxicating shame about Agnos, and if you think about changing the reputation of the Demon King... well, I wonder if it would be acceptable."


    "Yes, is it? His Royal Highness Elshon has been recognized for his excellence since there were malicious rumors, and if he got a favorable rating, wouldn''t that be a good thing?


    Weiss is negative, but that''s because there is a premise of ''reality''.


    "No, Weiss. Your opinion presupposes'' if seen realistically ''. In this case, it means" Prince of Oga ". I don''t know what to say, but the prince who comes out of Migawa doesn''t talk in much detail. Isn''t that as good as it looks?


    "Oh... if the prince is going to be the star, then hero Tan is more appropriate. It''s a different matter of whether women prefer it."


    "I mean," Prince of Ogami "is a busy thing. Ningro, if you look realistic, it sucks. There''s nothing but praise for your face."


    Speaking of Zuba, the two become, for the time being, ideological faces.


    "Indeed."


    "You haven''t acted very praiseworthy"


    We were all convinced. They seem to have been convinced of my opinion because they are close to royalty, or royalty.


    "I mean, in that case, aren''t you the indirect cause?


    "Ugh...!


    It''s annoying, gray cat. People around the Demon King say, ''The Demon King is better now''!


    - Pattern 2: "If the elimination of Agnos and King Harvis is an end"


    "Seems like there''s a problem if you say so, and for once, I put it in. If you''ve been the victim of Agnos'' eccentricity, there''s nothing unthinkable about it. It''s possible I''ve been waiting for an opportunity to clear up my grudges. And if you''re trying to eliminate it as someone who''s worried about the future of the country."


    "Hmmm...... I guess if King Harvis was drowning Agnos, it would be more likely that ''the King, or the two of them, are resented''. It''s a bad way to put it, but it can also be a stream like ''you can get rid of Princess Agnos without contaminating your own hands, and you can rebuff a king who neglected to manage her without listening to her prophecy''. And vice versa, of course."


    "Oh, it was possible that King Harvis was resented, too."


    "If the king''s words were everything, there seems to be a lot..."


    As a possibility, it seems possible. Especially where ''to hang up Agnos, hold King Harvis accountable''.


    In a way, Agnos has a reason to break it off with ''no choice''. As much as management is recommended, "blood starch" is considered a problem.


    Still, blood is inevitable to thicken in closed countries, as marriages are contracted on the assumption of identity systems. Ironically, I don''t think Agnos alone is to blame as much as the people in positions who have an understanding of the identity system.


    ''Cause tomorrow is our day?


    If you have the consciousness of a closed country, it would be like everyone has a bomb. Something more about being tolerant than ''unhappy'' not knowing when you''re going to get down to your own house.


    - For that matter, the spearhead of criticism turns to those who fail to manage. Ningro, this one is more troublesome.


    If you did not understand the seriousness of the matter and therefore the sweetness of management, then you are seriously responsible. It''s too scary for a guy like this to have power as a king.


    Before that, it is possible that the king will once again take refuge in Agnos. The most secure and certain thing is to have it disappear with the king.


    "If the brackets say, ''I am anxious for the king,'' I think there are quite a few of them. The trouble with" Blood Starch "is the fact that you can''t deny it."


    "Uh... personally, I don''t like that"


    Anxiety springs up at once in the words of His Highness Schanze.


    ... Is that it? Seriously, if this is the correct answer, ''I protest, but no punishment. '' is the most damaging thing you can do?


    "You presented yourself as one possibility in the first place."


    "But it''s not the most fun! What happens to facial anger that just refrains from being me or retaliatory superior!?...... No, wait. Am I not a ''disaster of the world''? Even if you break one or two of the castles than you''ve already been set up..."


    "Lord Commander, let''s calm down. Harvis would have the next chance, wouldn''t he?


    He seems to be forgiving, adding insignificant poison - that he clearly states that he has the next opportunity - Weiss.


    It should be noted that some tongue-beating sounds were heard from the surroundings. Like me, ''it''s best not to set it up'' seems unhappy in the direction.


    I''m just hoping for Weiss'' words. The reason is simple, ''the purpose could not be achieved because it is the same over there''.


    Shit, in this case I just have to hope after the second round......


    If the purpose was correct in Pattern 2, there should be a similar incident in some country. If we give them advance notice and intercept them with a full attitude, we''ll be able to bring them into a better development next time.


    "In the meantime, you should just keep in mind that it''s ''likely''. Isn''t that a lot of vigilance, including the possibility of someone not targeting the assassination himself and trying to push the end of it outside?


    "I hope there''s no firepowder coming down on our country."


    "Likewise. I mean, other than Idio, I don''t know if you want me to come down. Ideally, Idio and Harvis will crush each other."


    ¡­¡­


    ... gray cat? Are you struggling with these two countries?

 448 Fun temp in the knights dorm, two of them.

    Well, let''s keep going ?


    -Pattern 3: "The guys around Agnos guided it."


    "Similar to before, this one is in the direction of ''unsolicited loyalty'' or ''to protect our ideals''. People with" Blood Starch "are blessed with followers for some reason, aren''t they? So rather than ''Agnos himself wanted to get rid of the Demon King'', he felt ''the surroundings induced him to [have to]''"


    You''re there, a certain number of people move to ''selfish loyalty'' or ''for their own ideals''.


    Does His Highness Schanze also remember what happened in Gania, a bitter face?


    It''s annoying, us. Given the circumstances at the time, it''s like being shot from behind by an ally, that one.


    "It''s hard not to deny it. However, it would be different for us."


    "I don''t think so at all, do you? They moved out of their loyalty to His Highness Tezelt, ready to destroy themselves, but in this case, ''I''m letting Agnos take action''."


    To put it badly, it means'' I pushed the blame ''. However, in some circumstances - even as a person - the wonder of becoming'' just advising ''. The use of words is important.


    Based on the state of the raiders, I''m pretty sure it was Agnos who ordered them. With them, Agnos was the only one who said benefactor.


    And.


    ... No matter how many words it was from those who served Agnos, if the content were ''the assassination of another country, a prince who is also said to be His Royal Highness the Demon King'', nothing would be far-fetched.


    At the very least, I would do enough to get confirmation from Agnos himself.


    "In this case, ''Agnos is confusing reality with Oga or not'' becomes important. If Agnos himself was angry at ''what he didn''t think'' he could be presenting this as a solution"


    ¡­¡­


    His Royal Highness Schanze and Weiss look difficult. In fact, this is hard to judge.


    If Agnos was educated as a common princess and had quite a bit of common sense, he wouldn''t do it first. Whatever it is, it''s too risky.


    But if Agnos is the kind of kid who really believes in Agnos, he can honestly nod... if the person who made that suggestion was a ''trustworthy person'' for Agnos, he could do it without joking.


    In that case, as Agnos, there is only a perception of the extent to which it ''brings the story back to the right course''. "Putting me out of the story" - because I don''t know what it''s going to be like in real life, possibly.


    "In this case, it is the perception of Mr. Agnos that serves as a reference point. To be honest with outsiders, I can''t predict."


    "Right, Weiss is right. An interpretation premised on our common sense and her interpretation. When there''s a big deviation there, you don''t know who the main culprit is."


    Following Weiss, His Royal Highness Schanze also appears to be in trouble. I guess I can''t tell if I don''t know Agnos himself because all this is a very special example.


    That''s right, you don''t know all this until you know Agnos himself and the guys who are consolidating their surroundings.


    Moreover, there is a possibility of branching out into two patterns: "I suggested to fulfill the wishes of Master Agnos" and "I used Agnos".


    You know what, this stuff! It''s about a country called Harvis, I don''t know!


    If we limit ourselves to Agnos, we will be able to quarrel. Because in the sense of the executor and the culprit, it''s not wrong.


    But from here on out, it''s a settlement that has a very long way to go. Now if the purpose of the guy who induced Agnos was to ''eliminate Agnos (and those around him)'', this one would take the form of a dance.


    "The position of Mr. Agnos in Harvis is unknown," he said.


    "Ahhh... sure. Normally, I think she''s in a position of being a princess who doesn''t have that much power."


    In Weiss'' words, consider Agnos'' standing.... but no matter what you think, it didn''t make the idea of a ''strong man''.


    It is harder to believe that Agnos himself has power than his mother has already died and no nanny has ever been on his biggest side.


    I don''t even think I''m forming a faction anymore than I am a "princess of Oga" Agnos. There''s no such thing as a slaughter in Miyagi.


    "And then. It depends on the information of those around Princess Agnos. If there is guidance from such people, do they have to move to incorporate them as punishment targets?"


    With a sigh of sigh, His Highness the Schanze is coming up in difficulty.


    "The problem is how King Harvis came out. Agnos, there''s no way to shelter one person, so if Agnos''s punishment is light, they can do it with ''a lot of punishment''."


    I don''t expect King Harvis...... or me doubting the punishment itself because I have no idea.


    "Or we might treat Master Agnos as a victim of being used. But the raid is your own order, Master Agnos. Ilfena won''t be more convinced than we know."


    When Weiss spoke of the most likely possibility, he also heard sighs from around him.


    In that case, you''re certain Irfena and Harvis will have a sinister relationship. Ningro, Noeko the Knight Dormitory could go to sanctions voluntarily.


    "Well, this all depends on Ilfena knowing what Harvis is dealing with. However, since I have rarely set it up from Irfena, it is possible that it has been seen sweetly..."


    His Highness Schanze turns his gaze to me and the knights around him.


    ... Me? You have a super good smile!


    "Do we look like adults?


    ¡­¡­ What that smile "


    "Never mind, gray cat. If you''re going to make such a fool of yourself, I think it''s kindness to teach you reality.... may not be next."


    "Lord Commander, let''s calm down. Even if I kill you, I''ll let you know you''re responsible."


    I''m gonna try to calm you down, but you''re not gonna tell me to stop retaliation, are you? Weiss.


    - Pattern 4: "In the event of a clandestine external intervention"


    "In a way, it means that Agnos or Harvis is the victim or if they dance. Especially, Idio, who is suspicious. If Idio was guiding me, I''d go hunting with pleasure. annihilation, superior"


    "Ha!? No, no, I can''t say it''s not possible, but why are you being so aggressive?


    His Royal Highness Schanze is in a bit, but for me, in ''Things That Can Happen Someday''. Ahhh!


    "Master Magic, was it also information that smelled Idio''s intervention?


    "No! If you say so, the raiders'' country of origin seems to be Idiotic."


    "Ha... So why do they hate you so much?


    "Because they''re the ones who started calling the demon king!


    To put it perfectly, His Highness Schanze and the others became silent. No, no, this is one basis.


    "The Demon King didn''t care and spread a malicious rumor, and now he''s going the opposite direction, isn''t he? So I can also think of using Agnos and Harvis¡­"


    What is more, the Demon King is now spreading as a "competent, caring and virtuous prince", spearheaded by the perception of "owner of the Demon Instructor".


    Underlying it is the fact that ''as a guardian, I am putting a stop to the words and deeds of the magician''.


    This did not thrive on rumors, the undisputed fact - in fact, some of them were in a place where the Demon King waited - so it penetrated faster than previous images of evil.


    ''Cause no one''s done anything terrible to call you Demon King, have they?


    Because I am currently making ''all sorts'' of noises in my progression, it is also due to the fact that the goodness of the Demon King appears more radiant.


    From the idio that started the malicious rumor, it''s a regrettable situation.


    "From Idio''s point of view, you''ll be sorry. Besides, if the Demon King hadn''t educated me, he''d have had a chance to get it."


    "You won''t be able to."


    "That''s reckless, no matter how much"


    "It''s not natural!


    Shoulder to shoulder pointing out the possibility, the two denied it all. I support their opinions myself.


    Um, it''s understandable and above all. I mean, here''s what you''re trying to say, huh? ''It''s not education that''s the problem, it''s my own personality,'' he said!


    "But, you know, if you don''t know me directly, it''s no wonder you think so. Naturally, even common sense is different from one another, so ''we have a chance to keep them and kill them''. Except it''ll be useful."


    "No, in your case, it wouldn''t be possible due to personality issues, would it? Pretend to obey and let it collapse from the inside."


    "Oh......"


    Even with a jittery eye, His Royal Highness Schanze will not be evil. Weiss also just let his gaze swim, and the words of denial didn''t go up.


    ¡­¡­


    Good luck. Maybe, Yaru.


    Grey cat, you''re starting to say it. If Weiss can swim his gaze, you don''t mind if he snorts, do you?


    Now it''s pointless to wear a cat! ''Safe if the parent cat is watching'' or something......!


    The Demon King has already been recognized as a stopper for the otherworldly ferocious species. My out-of-the-way certification is also penetrating cancer, anything?


    ... but.


    Knowing this'' information ''only halfway through, it sounds as if the Demon King has kept the Wizard as a child.


    Reality: Educational Enthusiastic and Overprotective Parent Cat.


    Recognition from those who do not know reality: His Royal Highness the Demon King handed down the Magic Master.


    Maybe there''s this much difference in temperature. It should also be added that it is usually the latter.


    The point is, the Demon King was very legitimate, or just a good man. They say I''m out of standard, too, but so were the parents.


    "Remember how I treated you in Gania and Sarovara. If that''s ''obvious'', ''I''ve got the handkerchief to myself!'' Or it wouldn''t be surprising to hit a misguided outrage at the Demon King.... if you think you can rule the Wizard."


    I don''t even try to hide the feeling that I''m an idiot, but with a shudder, I mouth a possible development.


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, Idio''s gonna do it. ''Cause it''s a country that gives the prince of another country the nickname'' Demon King ''.


    "... I can''t deny Mizuki''s opinion because I watched the nobles in our country respond"


    "Likewise. Surely, if you don''t get hurt, you don''t know the essence of the Demon Master."


    I''m just saying my head hurts because we were both watching our own country respond in real time. Naturally, you can''t even deny it.


    "Basically, ''North'' treats people from different worlds poorly. If that''s the premise, I think there''s a line where Idio is the mastermind. I don''t know how to put it, but I think Agnos and its surroundings are easy to use."


    ¡­¡­


    The two of you think about it, but I think it''s possible. ''Cause'' confusing me with Ogayashi didn''t stop anyone ''!


    If there were a decent person, or if they were watched closely, this whole thing would be happening itself. I think the surveillance eyes were loose. ~?


    Again, I look at the paper I wrote down.... Around here I guess. I hope there''s something close to the right answer to any of it.


    "In the meantime, I guess this is what it looks like. Let''s make it a cup of tea for a while and think for ourselves."


    Bread! And strike your hand and stand up to prepare tea. Looking around, everyone seems to be thinking about it. After all, there seems to be no denying the lack of information, and is there little information that is likely to support it?


    "If it''s too possible, it''s hard to narrow it down"


    "I don''t have a choice. Well, whatever''s right, it doesn''t change what we do."


    "Best of all!


    No one cares if Al and Klaus have a noisy conversation. ''Cause that''s a decision, isn''t it?

 449 Fun temp in the knights dorm. Three of its

    While organizing the information, I finished citing several possibilities. These things will be necessary to avoid riding the other person''s thoughts.


    Regardless of Agnos being the main perpetrator of the raid, he asked, ''How was that possible?'' ''There was some thought, wasn''t it missed?'' The answer to the question is yet to be given, not answered.


    Simply in the sense of "Seeking Punishment for Attacks on Demon Kings," "Agnos and the Raiders" are the people in question.


    If you doubt that there was a thought of ''someone'' because of the unnaturalness of the situation, ''the existence that created the flow'' is our prey.


    Moving in a detour is a situation that we have to be cautious about even this one, because it turns out to be what the real main culprit thinks. Sometimes there is a lack of information, and everyone''s frustration is natural.


    "At these times, I''m saddened by the lack of interaction. I have no idea what''s inside."


    His Royal Highness Schanze is foolish in regret.... If the northern powers or the countries that are the main ones are this, we can''t expect information to be in the south.


    Even if there was just information on Weiss'' "Harvis could be rubbing inside," I''d appreciate it enough.


    I''m not ostensibly rubbing it - then you''ll notice the gania - so Weiss'' information should be seen as a movement under the water.


    It''s just that... there are so many people who have a sense of crisis about Harvis'' current situation.


    In a way, Harvis may be able to say that he is going through a period of national transition. I feel sorry for the possibility that you might be trying to do that with other means!


    "Neither I nor the Demon King are righteous allies or convenient pawns."


    "There seems to be a lot of people who are mistaken."


    "That''s because you''re not a party. If I were a party, I''d know what I was in charge of was'' just a hang-up ''. In the first place, I''m not in a position to punish you. I can''t even move the country. The only reason I can''t complain is because the people with that right are doing it."


    "Right"


    Weiss is nodding with a convincing look, but I am more frightened than that. That''s the same for everyone, so much so that they say ''there''s no such thing as a spirit of service for you'' to the knight s.


    Note that in the case of the Demon King, the reason is'' I can''t do whatever I want because I''m royal of Ilfena ''. ¡­ It is a slight difference, even though it is the same as me in the sense of'' immobile ''. Is this the difference in humanity?


    Well, anyway.


    If there''s a mastermind in this case and you think we can move conveniently, that means it''s a hell of a sweet idea.


    If you think about it normally, you know. I''m an outsider, right? You''re a self-guided, reputable magician, right?


    To the Demon King, the royal family of another country with hounds?


    I don''t know what to think, but I don''t have a convenient future for dancing. That''s bad, everyone who retaliates against every Harvis. The friend who wrote the letter also wants to be on this side... because he knows the reality.


    We''re currently taking a break from that. They all have conversations with people nearby.


    ... That said, the topic is one thing about Harvis, ONLY.


    At first glance, it''s a soothing tee time, but the conversations that are exchanged are very noisy. I look at it with a smile, but I''m saddened by the number of allies.


    You must be beautiful, elite knights, human beings. This is a knight''s dorm, basically where outsiders don''t come to live! A place where you don''t need to fix your nature would also be one reason why you can say whatever you want.


    But nobody cares. Because I''m the same thing.


    I was'' a little ''lost in blood, too, and I almost forced Klaus and the others to...'' Can''t you get King Harvis'' hair or nails? ''.


    This is the time, for God''s sake... I thought it was time to test the power of my magic request. Like the phrase, "Boy, if you hate, even hate," "If someone doesn''t know who hates the mastermind, those who belong to Harvis are guilty of the same crime! ''And!


    Of course, it''s for the rituals of our hometown tradition, the "Bullshit," the super famous and straw doll.


    The straw brought to me by His Royal Highness Schanze - all he knows is that ''the use is the material of your doll'' - and to the ritual where you bet your obsession and pride, GO! It is......!


    However, it is also true that there are essential items for this purpose. Ningro, the hardest part.


    That''s why I insisted cutely, ''If you don''t know the mastermind, I think you can hit the top of the country eight times'', and Klaus said, ''Once you''ve solved the prudence, go. Let us do it too,'' he nodded softly. I am an understandable fianc¨¦.


    It should be noted that shortly thereafter, he was ticked off by Knight s to Dr. Gordon, and the plan was frustrated. The teacher said, ''There''s nothing wrong with this one, so you don''t have to do it there''.


    ¡­¡­


    I mean, directly, you don''t object to going to retaliation...?


    It goes without saying that I heard this word and everyone''s eyes lit up. In contrast, it would not be my fault that a caged gaze of anticipation was pointed at me.


    Of course, I snorted forcefully.


    Yeah, yeah! I don''t want to cry or fall asleep in a sorcerer''s fight!


    "The World''s Disaster," it''s obvious enough to ravage the country...!


    Sail and Sieg were there, too, but they didn''t object. Ning Ro, I even laughed and said ''That sounds like fun''.


    Anyway, Sayle seems to have orders from King Carlossa and Count Faircloff to ''follow the Mage'' if Mr. Keith wonders not to say anything.


    It also means thanking me and the Demon King, but I don''t think you care very much about Harvis'' attitude.


    He said, "Don''t think that a country that has made peace after rejecting everything can now imitate jokes about others."


    To put it in a nutshell, ''Don''t let a country that chooses to be lonely slip into another country!'' Right. Has something happened in the past?


    However, from Carlosa''s point of view at the moment, it can also be considered, in a way, a natural choice.


    It sounds good if you say ''don''t engage with other countries'', but that means you refused to ''cooperate'' or ''make connections''. Compare such a country to the Demon King & me... well, don''t take us.


    Therefore, Carlosa and Baraxin, Zebrast, are confirmed on my side. Later, Assistant Chancellor will come to Ilfena, and they will take his side when he becomes Ilfena VS Harvis.


    ... If you tell His Highness Schanze and Weiss about that, too.


    "I''ll let you stay here, too. On your side, of course."


    His Royal Highness Schuanze speaks freely.


    "I hope I''ll let you stay, too. Harvis is our country''s neighbor¡­ depending on the situation, he may move."


    Weiss ran out with a serious look.


    Bad rides there are the Knights Dormitory Noiko...... if you want to say more, my guardians!


    "Then please stay in our mansion. I have a brother-in-law who is the deputy head of the Kingsguard and a sister who is also responsible for diplomacy. intimacy here will always be a force for later."


    "I don''t mind if we do. Sorcery supremacy and Mizuki tell us, but for the unfamiliar part, maybe we can hear some interesting stories?


    Al and Klaus are all there, ''Welcome!'' and I recommend staying just fine.... There are also Kingsguard knights here, so naturally this story will also be passed on.


    And.


    I turn my gaze to the ''friends'' who joined me earlier.


    "What about Cecil and Emma?


    "I want to spend time with Mizuki. Hehe, I want to spend some time with you like we used to when we were traveling together."


    "I hope you''ll join me. I really enjoyed it then."


    "Cecil the Female Knight" and "Emma the Samurai" came to visit me from Corbella. The two of them are junior aristocrats - a setting - so it''s no problem with me.


    "Ohh, I''ll see you girls! So, Cyrus, what are you gonna do?


    Turning to his other ''friend'', he has turned a frightened eye with a seemingly intricate look.


    "I came here to collect some information, so I''d appreciate it if I could rent a room. You mean..."


    If you say so, point to Bishi and Cecil and the others.


    "You must be Princess Celestina!


    "Ha, no? She is" Cecil, the Lady Knight of Corbella ". The other is'' Emma the Samurai ''"


    "No, that''s a setup in fugitive life..."


    I''ll tell you what, Cyrus, I''ll deepen my grin.


    "Mr. Cyrus, stay. of ''That''s fine'' than me and them admitted it. Even Cecil and the others are from another country. You have permission from the state, right?


    "Oh, of course."


    "Naturally. No matter how many times I say I go to a friend''s place, this is the situation. Your Majesty has read the book, too."


    I''ve already submitted it to Ilfena - to Emma''s words, which ran out, Cyrus, you sank.


    I don''t like it, Mr. Cyrus. They''re my friends, aren''t they? There''s flexibility in thinking, don''t you think?


    "In the meantime, I just gave it to you: ''Which is the Discussion Digest/Truth!? Read''. If you ever notice, speak up. In some cases, there are bonuses from us!


    "Why?"


    "It''s up to you to be the reason for the culprit!


    We have not given up retaliation. Ningro, I''m willing to kill you and I''m looking for coarse.


    If you find an element to poke at, it''s natural to thank the person (and country) who found you!

 450 Have a fun moment in the Knights Dorm - Grey Cat and Toy Conversation

    - In the Knight''s Dorm (Schanze Perspective)


    "Princess Celestina... at last, the evil influence of His Majesty the Wizard...!


    It is the Knight of Kivera in front of you who is distant in sight and whining. His reaction was so interesting that he moved the place to observe......


    ¡­¡­


    No, no, I''m not worried. I decided to move in front of him to see how things were going. Rafik got it, too, and the move is well over.


    From what I''ve seen, I guess he has a serious personality. And you must have a relationship there with Mizuki.


    ¡­ but in the case of Mizuki, ''long relationship'' is not necessarily ''close''.


    Him - as far as Cyrus''s reaction is concerned, I could have guessed that he was in quite a lot of pain.


    What while I take care of myself, Mizuki is not a good man.


    It is authentic, ''disaster'' (in many ways).


    If she doesn''t care about getting hurt or being made fun of, she''s sure to get results. In this sense, he is a very reliable person.


    Black kittens are truly white. No wonder they planted a lot of trauma.


    By the way, they are only ''if you were a man on Mizuki''s side'', and on the day you become an enemy, it is that that you are relentlessly kicked down.


    Because I know that, my eyes towards Cyrus become naturally raw and warm.


    It''s just traumatic, isn''t it? At least, it must have led me to the results I wanted.


    I suppose those who became enemies were even shredded in their temper to retaliate?


    I don''t know the details because of the inside of Kivera. But as long as there is the fact that Mizuki was involved, my expectations will not be out of line.


    "Princess Celestina means when she grows up, Lord Cyrus."


    Speaking up, he turned a jittery eye.


    "That would undoubtedly be the ill influence of His Majesty the Mage! Be playful at a time like this, what are you going to do!?


    "Hmmm... not that I''m not playful, but if it''s like this one, I don''t know what ''I need'' to do"


    "Huh?"


    Was it a surprise, Cyrus got a frightened look. As far as that look goes, you seem really surprised.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, that would be natural, too. His Highness Elshon, who was attacked, is still lying down, and Ilfena will be quite evil, depending on Harvis'' response.


    At that time, in the setting of "Friends of the Mage," comes the princess of another country who has falsely identified herself. Don''t be angry, I can''t do it better.


    But that''s like part of the word game. If you read it in depth based on what''s going on around you, you''ll be convinced.


    "They say ''Mizuki''s friend''. To make this a fact, ''Mizki herself needs to admit it''. Can we get this far?


    "Yeah, yeah."


    "Next, the samurai...... Emma said, ''I am wearing His Majesty''s book''. Now Corbella is convinced to let Princess Celestina and the others turn in this way. In other words, no matter what happens to them, they are treated in the position of ''Knight and Samurai of Corbella''." There is no need to treat royalty or noble ladies, "the king himself affirms."


    "Hey, is that okay!?


    You''re just surprised, Cyrus raises his voice. Indeed, from someone in a position like Cyrus, this behavior of King Corbella would be incredible¡­ I can''t believe I''m telling Ilfena that I darkly ''have a choice to abandon the princesses''!


    But I can''t just say that this time either. If Corbella intervenes in this matter, there are only two friends of Mizuki who will be the point of contact.


    "Normally, that''s not good. But this time, I don''t have a choice. Even if it means getting information, I think it''s the best choice. Mizuki is isolated here, so they will inevitably come to this cavalry."


    "Ah... well, I''m not under the impression that it''s very isolated, but I heard that Lord Mage basically has a narrow scope of action"


    "I guess I have no choice but to be a wizard mentor to other worlds. You can''t even act alone."


    ¡­¡­


    I can see that Cyrus is leading Mizuki to a complex expression. To that appearance, the virtue of a knight named Cyrus sees through and makes me smile.


    Even though I say what it is with my mouth, I end up leading Mizuki. He seems like an aristocrat, maybe because he knows how to treat people from different worlds so far.


    Well, Mizuki is the exception to the exception, so I have no sense of sadness at all.


    What''s more, Mizuki says, "Comfortable living with a three-meal guardian, clothing and accommodation and also given a job". Absolutely, it would be different from the rest of the world so far. I enjoy living in isolation.


    It was the parent cat, His Royal Highness Tortoise Elshon, who made that possible. His overprotectiveness is famous, so I guess it has been protected, taking care to wrap it in fur.


    The result is the return of the black cat. Smart kittens miss the golden cats that protect them and admire them as their parents do.


    It should be noted that ''it would have been better to have grown up than to give back? Don''t say'' etc.


    If that were the case, Mizuki wouldn''t be able to do this in every country.


    The hardships of the parent cats are labored, and the black kittens around do not want to be grown up. I''d appreciate it if you played a modest prank and played with it.


    Silas, who remains silent, and I guess you know that. It''s just that, because of his character, he stuck around and stuck around about the Princesses Celestina.


    "Keep talking. That''s how ''they ended the formal process and came to the Knight''s Dorm''. This means'' Irfena got on Corbella''s story ''. So the knights in the cavalry would have treated her as a'' knight named Cecil ''? The knights here, even if they didn''t say anything, guessed them."


    "Ugh... what is it, that comprehension. If the interpretation was wrong, it would be catastrophic."


    "Right. But... this is the Cavaliers'' Nest with Wings, right? Mizuki included," To that extent, you have to be able to do it. "


    "Huh!"


    Cyrus is stunned, but this was certain. They are¡­ too few words between them, aren''t they?


    But I guess that''s enough. This was also surprising during one incident in Gania.


    Mizuki was almost with me, so I can tell you that I know all about them. There was nothing in it that would make me smell that settlement.


    Perhaps, but we were wary of Tezelts intervening. Because the Tezerts will surely move more than they want me to punish them, too.


    In contrast, the knights of Ilfena perceive Mizki''s intentions and deliberately delay the transmission of information to His Highness Elshon.


    By being informed of the current situation, Mizki had perceived that he was likely to be brought back. Therefore, I suppose he had asked the knights in advance.


    Normally, they are on the side of the Lord Elshon. But I guess one of the cases in Gania was pissing them off in various ways and turning them into Mizuki''s kind.


    If the "Reliant Companions" are in Gania, the role of those who remain in Irfena is determined. They sent it down faithfully.


    "It''s what they can do that''s different, but they''re Mizuki''s kind. The result you want is the same...... ''If you can get the result, whoever can send it down'' I guess. Well, it can be interpreted as'' I don''t want status or fame '', but from what I''ve seen, it''s only a threat. Mizuki looks special, but it doesn''t necessarily mean she''ll be the core."


    So...... scary. Those who live in this cavalier dorm are the true ones who bear the name "Worst Sword".


    "Well, the Master of Magic is noisy..."


    "It will have its original character, but it will also make sense to catch people''s attention."


    Black cats who are bound to get results, if they need to, will also go ahead and be dodged to show. That''s how you look around and sneer at what you expect.


    "Princess Celestina has become one of the guardians, so much so that protection is an end. Well, you must be really close to Mizuki in that way....... If you''re unhappy with being kept protected, you just have to catch up with them. I think she figured it out, so she went into action this time."


    ¡­¡­


    Born in Corbella, a small country, the princess deplored her powerlessness for failing to oppose Kivela. That''s when one demon mentor showed up.


    Sometimes people from different worlds, I wouldn''t have trusted them that much initially. In the first place, we must not have thought we could overshadow our situation.


    - But that prediction was betrayed in a good way.


    Even without showing the overwhelming strength of magic, Mizki led them to the settlement they wanted. No, it should have been more of a result than I wanted.


    If you keep looking at me like that up close... wouldn''t you feel sorry for yourself?


    More than that, you''d have looked back at yourself. His identity, his connections in this world, he was protected by Mizuki, who was supposed to be inferior to the art of handling weapons. There can''t be anything unexpected.


    "The time I can be a child ends one day. Return to life just to be protected again or you will change yourself...... Princess Celestina chose the latter. I wanted a position of ''one royalty'' rather than ''one princess''"


    "I think they''re both royal,"


    That''s true too, so I''ll snort. But standing is subtly different.


    "Nobody tries to put ''princess'' in danger. Generally speaking, it is natural to be protected, because it is ineffective. In contrast, a ''royal'' would take advantage of its identity and challenge it to a place of diplomacy and negotiation. It involves responsibility and heavy pressure, but it puts you in a position to be valued as an individual."


    Of course, it can be dangerous.


    If I went on like that, I guess he had someone in mind, too. He leans somewhere into repentance and holds his fist. Is it Lucas, the First Prince of ''Tragedy'', who is giving you thoughts?


    "I think Lord Lucas is coming."


    I don''t mean to comfort you, I really do.


    "Until now, it was more than" Prince of the King of Kivera, "because it was recognized as" the [um] son of King of Kivera. "But from now on, it will be called ''Prince of Kivera, who connected himself to the Magic Master''. It may be too much to say that the shackles have come off, but he will gradually be able to live like himself."


    "But......! But until then, it was too long. A lot of things have been lost.... You have no right to say this to me, but I regret it!


    Now, though.


    He kept going so small, he looks really sorry. Though there was a changing cut, he also probably only recognized Lucas as the ''son of a great king''.


    ... but.


    "Are you making fun of me in the dark?


    "To?"


    "I''ve never even been able to walk. Even now, I can barely walk. Still, from now on, I can move as a member of the royal family.... I''m nothing more than Lord Lucas, am I? I don''t know if Lord Lucas is going to do anything, even though I see what needs to be done."


    "That''s not true!...... ah"


    As soon as he denied it reflexively, Cyrus blushed. That''s right, that''s fine. You know exactly what I mean.


    "You know what I mean? It''s never too late. No regrets, no resentment for the past. On the contrary, why don''t you reverse the irrationality directed at Lord Lucas and use him? At least Mizuki took revenge on himself."


    Gania''s defeat was caused by ''taking Mizuki lightly''. If I had handled it properly, there wouldn''t have been a gap for Mizuki to get in.


    ''I say monsters, but you let them go wild. Besides, you can [have fun talking] with His Royal Highness Schanze, the royal family of this country. It''s not stupid, it''s too choro......!


    And so on, Mizuki, who was laughing high, comes to mind. If I looked at that, would I be bitter at the glance of contempt or rubbing it? All I''m going to do is stir up opportunities and use them.


    Whatever, it''s "How to Play Toys" direct from the Magic Instructor. Why don''t we stick to that teachings and play ''have fun''?


    "Ha... you can''t. Master Lucas is looking ahead, and I realize, ''If only I''d been recognized then''."


    "I have no choice. That''s because you admit to Lord Lucas now."


    As much as I think so, it would mean that my appreciation of Lucas has changed. I stick with this that I may look forward to the future.


    Maybe I can make a few contacts here. We''re still annoyed by each other around us, but it seems like we can talk about stupidity.


    Turn in Tezelto and invite Lucas'' younger brothers and princes when they grow up. Let''s also interact with the royalty responsible for the next generation.


    "''When this thing is cleared up, I want to see Lord Lucas,'' will you tell him?


    "Ha!


    Control Cyrus who hurts, with only his gaze. This is Ilfena, if you put such a thing in your mouth, the corners, the favors of the knights who are pretending not to look at it, are wasted.


    "I don''t know how that leans. But... even if Lord Lucas adds something called" Friends of the Second Prince of Gania "to his card, I think it''s funny."


    Bad for a flashy Cyrus, but it''s a decision for me. Sometimes you cross Mizuki and threaten the nobles of Kivela... no, you''re also happy to shut them up.


    Though I think about that, I think of the golden parent cat, and I laugh bitterly. That overprotective parent cat will surely shed a great deal of thunder on the black kitten.


    Come on, Your Highness, Elshon? While you''re resting, ''fun things'' are starting to happen.


    I wish you could play with me, so let me say this when I wake up - ''I want you to be my friend''.

 451 My three daughters have fun (?) Convert

    - In a room in a knight''s dorm.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I handed you the "Discussion Digest Truth Which!? ''The look on Cecil and Emma''s face as they proceed to read is harsh.


    Or when they decided to go to Ilfena, there was only ''demon king wounded/raider seems to be the child of Harvis'' spiritual princess'' information.


    I don''t know what to say, but that would have been a simple case. Because all you have to do is retaliate, even though you make it clear that Irfena has nothing to do with it.


    ...... but now the suspicion is raised as to whether the action itself was the aim.


    It''s natural to get in trouble. If you target the Demon King and Rudolph in anticipation of natural action, retaliation from this one, you can''t act to please the ''true setup''.


    That ''delightful action'' naturally includes such things as'' the elimination of Agnos with blood starches'' and ''holding King Harvis accountable''.


    Avoid them and aim for the safety zone¡­ and you can only hope for a very slow punishment.


    Jianmae said, ''Because Harvis apologized and showed an honest attitude''. There will continue to be a sentence appealing to the hearts of men: ''The princess with the starch of blood, therefore, warmth''.


    If that happens, some of the extreme moods, including mine, are like, ''Don''t be ridiculous!'' A choice.


    However, if that is the decision of the country, the Demon King will tell you to ''endure''.


    We can''t move because the Demon King takes precedence over his country...


    This would be unexpected for a setup. Anyway, this time the target is His Highness the ''Um'' Demon King. Both the Demon King and the Knight Dormitory Noiko are only going to retaliate.


    The lack of information is completely mutual. Because of this, various possibilities have been mentioned.


    With that in mind, I turn my gaze to Cecil and the others. And I thought of the people who gathered me here.


    I have friends here who will be on my side (= people who are treated like representatives of different countries), so I can prove for sure that there is nothing wrong with the Irfena side. If they bring the information they get here back to their country, they will fly as hard as they criticize Harvis.


    But!... that''s all, seriously!


    If there was a "real setup," giving Harvis some warmth, or showing generosity, would crush that prospect. In a way, this can also be called retaliation.


    But, you know, I think people have something they''ll never forgive.


    That''s why it''s time for reflection right now. Instead of "Wisdom is worse in nature than strength," let me say, "Wisdom and connections, beyond common sense, turn into disaster"......!


    And.


    "I", the Magic Master, has made it clear that I am under the command of the Demon King. I can live up to my expectations here and dance to you the way you want. I''ll give you that much service.


    Who''s going to cry? Now is the time to lay low.


    I''m obsessed, I''m persistent. Don''t try the black cat!


    ... Well, if Harvis is going to respond honestly, I personally don''t have to.


    Still, it''s also true that you think ''there''s no future like that''. Weiss, I heard from you that Harvis'' current situation reinforces that suspicion.


    This isn''t just me, everyone will feel it. Because it''s an isolated country, you might not be afraid of what other countries do. Or you need to know what scares you when you piss off another country?


    Anyway, Harvis doesn''t have the means to twitch and suffer.


    If a country is clandestine and bribes anything in its own country, an attack from the trade side would be impossible.


    Criticism from each country and if you''re not willing to get involved, you''ll be able to relay it.


    Of course, if you think about the future, that''s pretty bad. If you look at it from someone with a sense of crisis, it''s not a joke. If anything happens, there''s no way to rely on it.


    But if I only saw "now," and many royalty/nobility persisted in their attitude of "not wanting to change," I felt like I was going to pay for it.


    - Not even a queen can change the temperament of a country. Something that prevented her from moving.


    Undoubtedly, the factor is the ''low number of endorsers''. No matter how many kings are absolute, if the majority of nobles are on their side, they cannot be ignored.


    I don''t really want to say it, but because of these strengths, Harvis feels he can take a strong attitude for it. ''I''m not afraid, even if the other person would be Irfena!'' It doesn''t seem surprising to say so.


    That''s it, ''Red light, if we all cross, we''re not scared'' -typical, collective psychology! Originally, we chose to solidify ourselves, so it would be hard to get anxious if someone else poked us.


    - It''s just that if you let me tell you, I''ll run out of words: ''Look at reality''.


    Even if we get into trouble later, there will only be a push for responsibility. Isn''t it simply because nobody''s willing to take responsibility?


    If you are supposed to be responsible, you will also consider the disadvantages of not engaging with each country. If you still choose clan state, that''s just their choice.


    "I don''t know what to say... it''s a difficult project to identify."


    "Right. In the sense of ''causing no harm to either country'', we also see how to settle it. Ilfena can''t be questioned unnecessarily and Harvis gets forgiveness for now¡­ but then Mizuki and the people who live in this cavalier dorm won''t shut up"


    That said, Emma turns her gaze to me. Naturally, affirmation by nodding.


    "Honestly, I don''t understand."


    "Something like this happens?


    Inquiring, Cecil shook her neck to the side.


    "There''s so much going on, I can''t read Harvis'' thoughts. First of all, it''s odd that you''re letting those with ''Blood Starch'' go wild. Mizuki will not know, but dealing with those with ''blood starches'' has become common sense in this world. Because there''s a" fact "that you have to."


    "Right...... I wondered that too. So there are so many possibilities out there."


    "After all, I don''t think it''s ''possible'' from the two of us?


    Of course.


    "I think most of us would question that."


    From both of us, it seems strange how Princess Spirit is treated. No matter how claustrophobic the country is, they''re going to say it''s impossible to let the wild go.


    But that didn''t seem to be all Cecil cared about.


    "In the first place, if she''s being watched properly, that must have happened before this one. I don''t know what to say...... I don''t feel that there is proper sharing of information between the surroundings of Princess Agnos and the upper levels of the country. If you don''t know the dangers of Princess Agnos, it''s no wonder you''re done with quite a few things."


    "Oh, that could have happened..."


    It will be the king who decides how she is treated more than Agnos is a princess. But if people in positions such as kings and the upper echelons of the country were not informed of the dangers of Agnos, there would be no sense of crisis.


    ''Cause it''s The Princess Who Has Nothing, Agnos.


    Perhaps his mother''s home is behind him, but he knows nothing about the power of the princess of Pulling Cage, who is not involved in politics.


    Besides, after the death of her nanny, who seemed to have served as a suppressor of Agnos, there is no way that a successor could have been sent in to expect her to work comparable. Absence of the sponsor, so what?


    Of course, this is my prediction. But if my mother''s home understood how bad Agnos sucked, I''d think I''d do something about it...


    "It''s also possible that the nanny was telling it quite lightly, isn''t it? Looks like he wanted to protect Agnos from the letter he sent to church."


    "I don''t know how that feels either, but in the end I''m making her a sinner...... Did the nanny properly understand the dangers of ''blood precipitation''? You wouldn''t be optimistic if you knew the real examples of the past."


    "Is that your idea as a ''samurai vowing allegiance to Princess Celestina''?


    "Yes, if Ceres had a ''blood starch''...... I would do whatever I could to deal with it. Of course, even if that was annoying to Ceres. And I''ll serve you by the end of the day. It is for the Lord''s sake that we take away his freedom. I let go of everything, too, and living together in that cage is called muscle."


    I am not lost in Emma, who is so clear. Cecil listening to Emma, who seeped some readiness, and I didn''t seem to doubt her readiness.


    Emma had a past that came with only one person, Kivera, during Princess Celestina''s marriage. She would really act like she said.


    Because loyalty to Emma is not about ''being the Lord''s speaker and listening to anything'', but about ''thinking and acting on what is the best situation for the Lord and taking responsibility for it''.


    Instead of complaining, Emma is sure not to get lost, even if it was something that made her guilty of disrespect. It is not you who chooses, but the Lord.


    I finished listening to the two of them and I leaned my neck.


    "Exactly, I don''t think that means you''re still optimistic. I was suddenly exposed to reality, so I might not be able to react immediately to Irfena''s protest."


    If it is true that Cecil said ''we have not been able to share information'', this possibility could have been great.


    Harvis won''t have the kind of friendly country to come in between, even if he wants to make it easier to do so. When this happens, the negotiators are in danger of their lives.


    Whatever it is, it''s Irfena. It is more wrong to expect a warm response than to have attacked the second prince there.


    "The most likely thing for Ilfena to talk to is the royal family... if I may say more, the king himself is going here."


    "... Cecil. Hearing what you''ve been expecting, does King Harvis seem like such a gutsy person? Even if I apologize to the Demon King, I''d be pretty scared if I believed previous rumors."


    ¡­¡­


    Cecil was silent for a while, troubled.


    "You can''t. If he could have done that, he would have dealt more fully with Princess Agnos than he did with his ex. In the first place, it doesn''t make sense just to come. You have to be able to negotiate with Irfena."


    I said something surprisingly spicy. Cecil is also growing a lot, so I guess I see what I need if I replace myself there.


    The conclusion I made on the assumption of that was'' no ''. King Harvis, I see you have no trust at all.


    "By the way, does Mizuki have any ideas? As far as I''m concerned, I don''t think I''m going to spend a lot of time just thinking about it."


    "Oh, ''now'' I''m just being an adult?


    If you return it without difficulty, Cecil and Emma face to face.


    "There''s something you''re hiding, isn''t there?


    "So, what''s the real deal?


    Smile and say, ''Lie, spit!'' All I said was, I was questioned. Ooh... my friend, I don''t have that much trust!


    ¡­¡­


    Arukodo, he''s hiding it.


    I can tell you, nothing. The time I spent with these two is there, too, so I guess I''ll figure it out somehow.


    In the first place, I was not at all adult when I was turning into a pull rate and escort in my two fugitive lives. When I remembered the deportation back then, I said, ''I''m making a big deal out of you now,'' and I don''t believe it.


    "As Cecil and I can tell you, the point of contact for people coming to Irfena from all over the country is'' me ''. Well, it would also mean gathering information. This is the time. You know you should use" another reason, "right?


    "I guess that is. If you do it badly, it''ll look like Irfena plotted it."


    "That''s why I have to be here now. Of course, I won''t just wait. It''s a corner, so I''m thinking of getting some AC here. You want a connection, the same goes for Noeko the Knight Dormitory, right? Just a takeover via me, something too unstable."


    Or, His Highness Schanze can say that''s what it''s all about. It''s also true that you''ve moved for the Demon King and me, but I''m not just going home any more than I''ve come this far with my crippled body.


    Even Weiss, if you tell him it''s for Sarovara, he''ll try to get a connection while he''s frightened.


    "Even the Cecils can interact with the royalty as a strength." Now, "coincidence overlaps," just gathered here. You don''t have a hand in not taking advantage of this opportunity. "


    "That''s true... but I don''t think it''s a good idea that I prebuilt the Elshon."


    "The demon king wouldn''t be mad! He seems to have forgotten, but he''s the demon king, the proponent of an inviolable treaty, including Kivera? If you''re an idiot who fights for that connection, you can, but if you use it peacefully, you won''t say anything."


    Essentially, the job request to me via the Demon King is called ''Solving Problems Within My Country That I Can''t Deal With''. It''s your job because I''m an outsider. When the country is against you, you can borrow it.


    But if I can work it out without leaving, that''s the best part.


    "So, what else? Is that a boon to those who come here, like us? What''s Mizuki after?


    Cecil seems confident. Same goes for Emma.


    I laugh at them.


    "... there''s no reason to keep your mouth shut, is there?"


    "" What?


    "So, it is imperative that the negotiations with Irfena become muddy if we stay this way. That is not irfenally pleasing. So... kara! I think it''s okay for a magician to go wild. ? Boy, I hate you, I hate you to the point! If some of Harvis''s poles plotted this, it would be better if we first met with pain ''as a country'', and we could discuss it."


    If you blame me, I''m not expecting Harvis.


    Now Irfena, who has been hurt by his own prince, should move, or it can be said that it is time for friends from other countries mentioned above to make connections.


    But when it''s over, it''s my time. Your familiar fear/''The World''s Disaster'' seems to terrorize Harvis...!


    "For once, Harvis doesn''t understand reality unless he gets hurt. I think the years I spent out of interaction are too long and ''I don''t know how other countries have grown''. As a precursor to this, what happens if the magician builds a legend of terror on Harvis and says, ''If you want to hear what the demon king and the people who take care of you have to say''?


    ¡­¡­


    The two, for the time being, are silent.


    "Have fear of those who are sincere with the Mage...?


    "Besides, that''s not just Irfena. Inevitably, you have a sense of ''it''s dangerous to set up'' against each country. There is something that the Wizard hears honestly."


    "Right! That''s what I''m after. You think you''ll make the perception that ''the nations, including Ilfena, are better than Harvis''. Even if I bring it into negotiations with Harvis in the future, I think I''ll have an advantage."


    It will take the form that accompanies "Fear of the Magic Instructor," but that''s fine now. Something that, if brought to the negotiating table, would know the fears of each country even if it did not like it.


    So let us know again¡­ they are the ones who lead the nations. In Ilfena, called the kingdom of the mighty, he said that he had the power to listen only to what the Wizard was recognised as.


    But Cecil will look unhappy with my suggestion.


    Then I think Mizuki will say something bad.


    "Right. But what''s wrong with that?


    "Huh..."


    After admitting it, to me to say it out loud, Cecil loses more words this time.


    "What I value is the ''result'', Cecil. Whether they call it evil or not, I don''t mind at all. ''Cause there''s nothing you can do about being a magician in" The Other World "? Then I''ll use it backwards."


    In fact, it''s those two things that get poked a lot. When the word ''civilians'' is added there, it will probably lead to the ''whatever you do because you are heretical'' idea.


    Basically, I mask the situation with the opponent''s responsible aim. That''s possible... ''It''s possible'' because a lot of people unconsciously come up with those ideas.


    So... I take advantage of it. Because I''m not willing to give in.


    "Ha... right? Right, that''s what Mizuki was like! Even when they let us escape from Kivera, they also used the word ''kidnap'' to make sure Corbella and us had nothing to do with it...!


    For a moment, Cecil, who looked like she was about to cry, still smiled bitterly. I guess they don''t have any more words to flatter me than they have a past that I was shocked by the benefits of such ideas.


    "... until we move not to lose you."


    "Emma?"


    You perceived the power of dwelling in the voice, and Cecil raised a voice that seemed suspicious. Nevertheless, Emma turns her eyes to teach Cecil.


    "Okay, Cecil. We were able to learn Mizuki''s plan in advance. And we know that Mizuki will definitely send us out. Then why don''t we just move not to lose Mizuki? If Mizuki" uses herself as a starting point and makes Harvis fear the nations, "then you just have to use it. Fortunately, there are many comrades here."


    "Huh!"


    "What Mizki said is'' it''s only a plan ''. Then you just have to tie it so Harvis can''t criticize Mizuki. There will be people here in the upper echelons of each country. And every country must know the value of His Highness Mizki and Elshon. Harvis-like criticism will kick your ass."


    I guess it would be the other way to put it, because Emma and Cecil don''t have that kind of power themselves. However, it is possible to have a conversation with and negotiate with a being who can make such a decision.


    Emma tells Cecil to negotiate with King Corbella and guide him to the desired outcome. Maybe it''s a challenge to Cecil, by Emma, who saw Cecil work hard.


    ... I keep smiling at Emma like that.


    These places really are Cecil''s ''sister'', Emma. I feel like a militant samurai in a bit of a sparta, because I''m basically on Cecil''s side.


    ¡­¡­ Okay, you''re absolutely right. Regardless of Rudolph, Carlosa, a party, would also take Irfena''s side. If you talk to the people who come here, they''ll come to their countries. "


    "It''s a suggestion from the direction of ''Do you want to remain cordial with the Mage and His Highness Elshon in the future'', so it doesn''t mean ''take Irfena''s side'', does it? Harvis has absolutely no problem poking me. ''Cause it''s his country that''s not worth taking sides with."


    ¡­¡­


    Emma seems spicy inside too. Cecil is natural for it, but Emma knows and says it. Something with a good smile.


    "In the meantime, don''t tell me this story yet. It''s awkward when the Demon King finds out."


    I think of parents who would definitely come to a halt and laugh bitterly. That was the same for both of us, nodding somewhere fun.


    Demon King. This time, not all of us have gathered in this place to guide you. It''s also ''my friend''.


    He''s a ''collaborator'' with Irfena, but he can be ''my collaborator'' at the same time.


    ...... so.


    Sleep tighter, adults. It''s okay! The teacher will be with you, and Al and the others will leave you this time.

 452 The gray cat guessed a lot.

    - In Elshon''s room (Schanze perspective)


    "I''m sorry I''m late to say hello. I''m saying it''s okay now, but the doctor won''t let me."


    "Never mind. This is why I imitated it like a shove."


    "No, I know what it''s for."


    His Highness Elshon in front of him said he had just been seriously injured the other day. That too, by raids from other countries.


    From what I''ve seen, it doesn''t look like he''s still hurt. But that would only be superficial.


    "The magic you use to heal your injuries belongs to the Demon King himself. The point is, you can think of it like the Demon King himself uses magic. So the injury itself heals quickly, but the only way to recover is to rest the load on your body. ''


    That''s what Mizuki said. There''s nothing we can do to keep our enemies from understanding the existence of magic artifacts.


    Mizuki and I wouldn''t want to burden parents. In the first place, because she knows that Her Highness Elshon is inherently incapable of using magic - he says the burden on the body is too great.


    Still, Mizuki and the others dared to choose how to do it.


    Then that was the ''best'' of what they thought.


    In fact, I hear that those who attacked His Highness Elshon witnessed the effects of the magic props and were badly confused.


    In other words, ''I overturned a situation that the professionals on that path decided [was not helpful]''. Well, if you didn''t know how out of standard Mizuki is, it would have been an unbelievable sight.


    Even Reapers are not the inhabitants of this world. In the absence of magic, it is a ''otherworldly man'' with knowledge of the world in which various technologies have been created by the efforts of men.


    Mizuki uses that wisdom in the form of "proprietary magic," so I think it was possible.


    As soon as I thought so, I noticed a change in my mood and laughed bitterly. Soon, realize that some of me had unconditional trust in Mizuki.


    ¡­¡­ What''s wrong with you?


    "No, nothing. Once again, I was saddened that Mizuki and Dr. Gordon''s will brought you to life.... because I and Mizuki have benefited from the miracle."


    With that said, His Highness Elshon nodded as he was convinced.


    "Oh... so you had bad legs"


    "Yeah. If I were you, I wouldn''t be able to walk. Still, I believe we should call it a ''miracle'', more than a technique that has not been established in this world. Mizuki doesn''t seem to know very well..."


    Yes, it''s really a ''miracle''. Only Mizuki who made it up doesn''t understand one thing right now.


    His Royal Highness Elshon knows that too, he is grinning and nodding bitterly. As I was accustomed to it, I made one prediction.


    Perhaps, but something similar has happened before. It is His Highness Elshon who has concealed it and impressed it as'' being under his protection ''as best he can.


    Those who found out about it perceived it as an ''overprotective parent cat'', and were so overprotective, they must have been surprised. I''ve never even heard of people from other worlds protected that far.


    ... No, is it possible that ''I tried to protect you, but I couldn''t''? It takes a lot of strength to shut up annoying people.


    In the case of Mizki, it would also have been a great fortune for His Highness Elshon, who held the hounds under oath of allegiance, to be his guardian. Always around Mizki, for one of the faithful knights would have refrained.


    Of course, that presupposes that His Highness Elshon will try to protect Mizki. Now seems to be the time to treat them as companions, but they should have been shielded and protected in the beginning.


    At least, Mizki was absolutely protected by this gentle guardian until she gained the strength and connections to protect herself. If you had noticed that, you''d be convinced of that nostalgia.


    The Black Cat tried to repay his gratitude for a good reason.


    Never, I missed it unconditionally because I was a guardian.


    "Well, I guess that doesn''t help either. They don''t have magic in Mizuki''s world, and that kid says, ''If healing and detoxifying magic in this world is in my world, history is changing dramatically!'' That''s right."


    "It''s not unusual in this world, it''s preliminary magic that you don''t have to be a magician to use."


    "Yeah. That''s why I seem to have wanted to remember... I guess there was nothing more I could do than not hear the chant correctly"


    "Well, Mizuki said it was impossible."


    Chanting is a must for the magic of this world. Because people from different worlds are given the benefit of ''automatic translation of languages'', they would not be infirm by the conversation, but they had an unexpected harm.


    Regardless of the otherworlders who can use magic from the beginning, I''ve never heard of a otherworlder who came to this world and became a magician. Behind it, was there such a circumstance?


    "Still, he wanted to use magic, and in the end, it was Mizuki who did something on his own. So I guess Lord Keith and the others can work hard too. Because they want less difficulty because there is a" real example of what made it impossible. "


    "... Indeed. So they were there."


    "All I can do is give him a hang-up. Afterwards it will depend on their efforts"


    Initially, I wondered why the knights of Carlossa were in the knight''s dorm. No matter how many friends we say to each other, the place is the place. No one from another country can visit without permission.


    When they looked at me like that, they said something unexpected.


    "It was His Highness Elshon who gave us permission to come here and train with them."


    They said they didn''t want to leave their special talented friends alone... they wanted to be on the battlefield together. It was His Royal Highness Elshon who gave me that thought, and the people who live in this cavalier dorm.


    Perhaps that includes Mizuki. I feel like I''m turning to the side of working them out under the pretext of ''getting them to play''.


    That''s all I thought about, and I changed my mind. I''ve always thought of him as a good character, but I think it was actually more than that.


    What is in front of you is what was once called the ''Demon King'' and was feared. But it was a big mistake.


    This time, those who are about to be on Ilfena''s side will certainly be courteous with Mizuki. I also think it is true that he wants to sell his favors to the Magic Master.


    But more than that, has His Highness Elshon ever helped you?


    Mizki basically makes it clear that she is in extreme self and not a fraternity, so some of her accomplished accomplishments must have been ''a favor from a good parent cat''.


    Otherwise, there would be no such thing as a peaceful settlement. There is no need for creatures even known as alien fierce species to lead us to the future of other countries.


    It was another moment when the mystery was solved. That kid was, after all, a bastard (* self-declared of himself)!


    Mizuki''s wit is shown to fulfill the wishes of her parent cat, not for the ''other people'' if she makes mistakes......!


    There will be feelings for certain human beings. But you must not be thinking anything else at all.


    That''s why we don''t hesitate to use the means known as cattle¡­ there won''t be any ''shards'' of conscience to blame.


    Mizuki''s assessment of both extremes seems to have been caused by these things. Blah, only when you''re listening to the parents you''re nostalgic for, are you going to be a ''good boy'' (meaning).


    "I''m sure Mizuki''s luck has been to have guardians like you."


    In a variety of ways.


    My heart, I think so. As one who was shocked by the grace, I also forgot to thank His Highness Elshon.


    "I''m glad you are. I think that the reason why people in different worlds don''t talk about the end of their journey is because of something that can''t be put on the table."


    "No, I thought you were lucky in a simpler and greater sense"


    "Huh?"


    "If Mizuki had let go of the wild, he would certify everything in this world as an enemy. No kidding, I think you turned it into a ''disaster of the world'', right?


    Of course, it''s about the end of self-defense. Naturally, there are people who move to acquire the rare existence of the ''exorcist of the otherworlds'', so in retaliation, you may hate the world itself.


    "Mizuki has quite a lot to think about... From the sentiments of" I don''t like the nobility I come into contact with, "" The country is a wuss, "I wonder if it''s likely to be" I don''t like everything that belongs in this world. "


    In fact, I think we should have a year instead of ''likely''.


    Mizuki''s depth of obsession is considerable, so he would wave back exactly, not to be able to get his hands on it again. I don''t care what you think, I''m not waiting for you to certify a dangerous person.


    "Ugh... still, sort of. But if you don''t get your hands on it, it''s harmless, right?... ''It''s a hassle to deal with''."


    "At least, Gania is on the verge of annihilation. I''m ashamed to say that Mizuki was supposed to be a guest from Ilfena."


    "Oh, yeah."


    His Royal Highness Elshon, who had followed (?), also remembered one of the cases in Gania, which attracted his face and silenced him.


    ... Yeah, I don''t care what you say about that. Instead of claiming to be the victim without joking, Mizuki just rambled unnecessarily.


    "Damn, that stupid cat..."


    I sympathize with His Highness Elshon, who is somewhat conjectured by the report alone. That''s right, guardian. I am familiar with the character of the creature in asylum. They don''t have any hopes for nothing.


    The room was full of subtle air. With me, I don''t know how to keep talking. We know each other that ''Mizuki is fierce'', so we can''t mislead each other badly.


    But it was a relieving little laugh that broke such silence. The Lord of the Voice, of course, smiled calmly at me at some point, His Highness Elshon.


    "I don''t know about this at a time like this, but I felt better and more relieved than you thought. Most importantly, Mizuki and I seem to get along very well. I know what happened to you, but it was Mizuki who drove your parents off."


    I was still worried about this, and now I''m losing the word to the words that went on.


    "... never mind. In the first place, that was supposed to be my role. Because this is the one I''m hoping to apologize for letting her carry the crap ''stigma''. Of course, for you."


    Don''t forget that. Because "The Execution of King Gania''s Brother and his wife" will continue to be poked with a lot of things.


    No matter how much Mizuki finds it right, the fact that ''the other worlds wanted it'' doesn''t go away. For those people, these two shouldn''t have worn mud or anything.


    "That''s it now. I am the Demon King, and Mizuki is known as the ''otherworldly fierce species''. There''s about one more blame, and neither I nor Mizuki care."


    "But!"


    "You will wear more, less, mud than you are royal. The same goes for Mizuki, a magic guide.... Oh, and if you still care, will you be a good friend to Mizuki in the future? I''m not always ready to move."


    I see no worries in His Highness Elshon, who speaks peacefully. Ning Lo, I just feel like leading Mizuki and me everywhere.


    Such a figure of him reminded me of Mizuki, who, speaking out of self-responsibility, even aspired to the desired result. Because I have always been protected from malice and noise from others when it comes to a reliable back that can''t be broken.


    Oh...... this guy is really sweet. And I guess I''m on the side of protecting myself everywhere.


    Mizuki may do so in a similar way because she was protected by such guardians.


    "But just one thing, okay?


    "Ha!? Yes, what is it?


    For some reason, I felt a gentle smile strangely compelling. Unexpectedly, my spine stretches.


    "I am very pleased that you are a good friend of Mizuki.... Just don''t spoil her too much, will you?


    "What?"


    "So? If Mizuki doesn''t stop, she''s a stupid cat who runs wild everywhere. Sometimes you have to slap him."


    ¡­¡­


    Stay. Why did you say that now?


    "Rudolph basically plays with Mizki... and Princess Tircia is like oh right? As far as Princess Celestina is concerned, there''s no sign of her stopping. I don''t need any more of my kind."


    Suddenly, I seem to be talking about being a guardian. Is this the rumor, being a parent cat?


    Or is there not the most power in the conversation!? Is that where you attach importance!


    His Royal Highness Elshon speaks with a smile that seeped slightly anger at what he remembered.


    Its contents...... no, the name of ''Mizuki''s Troubled Friends'' that comes up in the story is just people I''ve heard of once in any country.


    In particular, isn''t the king of the neighbouring country a problem...? ''I''m going to play with Mizuki,'' he says, but I can almost move out of my own country more than he is king.


    Then it is undoubtedly chosen for that ''toy'', it should belong to someone from the Zebrest nobility.


    "Damn, they''re troubled kids, aren''t they? Well, I''d rather be abused and crushed. If you want to do it, you tell me to report it to you."


    "Eh."


    "It''s true that my kid is noisy, but there''s no reason for him to be attacked by a mutton that only has less ability than that. So I scold you if you spend too much, but I''m basically recommending you send yourself back. I don''t think I can do that."


    Dear Parent Cat, I''m scared!


    My feelings ran out of this. However, if you are in a guardian''s mood, His Highness Elshon enjoys it somewhere even as he exhales. Plus, it''s like some kind of black statement popping up.


    But those who hear them are not accumulated.


    I''m sure it''s a topic you shouldn''t listen to. Why did you expose it to me?


    No way, famous as the savior of common sense - of course, it''s caused by Mizuki - did not expect such a topic to pop out of His Highness Elshon''s mouth...!


    While pretending to be calm, I was madly confused inside. His Highness Elshon tells me sneerily that you haven''t noticed my mood like that. Deep pale eyes that seemed to see through everything captured me and my mouth angle rose loosely.


    "You don''t spoil too much, do you?


    "... Yes"


    Other than that, tell me what to say.


    However, His Highness Elshon has appeased my reply, soothing the atmosphere.


    "Gania is a big country in the north. And you will act in the future. [M] I want to be friendly with you and me. And yet, Mizuki would have trouble fishing for me and turning me into a problem child, wouldn''t she?


    "Right. Or even if I want to be, I don''t think I can be like Mizuki."


    "I guess! If it''s easy to mass produce something like that kid, the world will be full of commotion."


    ¡­¡­


    His Royal Highness Elshon sounds like fun, but I guess it''s not his fault that the grin is subtly angry.


    Apparently, he was even showing off a black kitten while he was asleep. Except, ''That kid, you wouldn''t be messing with anything again!? in the direction of''.


    Seeing him like that, I think of a noisy but dependable friend...... I chose to remain silent.


    As the second prince of Gania, I guess I should nod to His Highness Elshon''s words. However, Mizuki is a benefactor and a friend to me... I will take Mizuki''s side only this time because I too can think of raids.


    What, ''I feel Mizuki is moving under the water, but I''m not sure, so I just kept quiet''? Evidence, important. Don''t make people anxious with anticipation.


    ¡­¡­


    ... Mizuki. In the meantime, shall we be scolded by the parent cat together this time?


    That''s another fun memory, isn''t it?... maybe.

 453 Small Tales 31

    One of the novels, "His Highness Elshon and Dr. Gordon"


    - In Elshon''s bedroom.


    "Well... did His Highness Schanze think so?"


    "Oh. Mizuki said it, but I guess he''s been limiting his parents for quite some time."


    That''s what Elshon laughs at. I have no worries about that look. All I have is a relief that I have one less concern.


    As a matter of fact, Elshon hasn''t returned to work yet. Considering his physical condition, that''s the primary reason, but it actually meant being vigilant about Harvis.


    Anyway, they don''t know what they''re gonna do. We can''t expect surveillance, and there''s a chance that there''s a party that wants to ''raid the royalty of another country'' itself. It would be more impossible not to be on guard.


    I fully understand that with the ''friends of Mizki'' of the countries currently staying in Ilfena.... even the possibility of us getting ourselves involved there.


    Still, they came to Ilfena.


    Because it serves to bring information to your country and at the same time guide your friends.


    Its'' friends'' include not only Mizki, but also Elshon. Because many perceived it, they could not speak strongly of Mizki, who had done unsolicited things.


    It should be noted that the person who was most pleased with this situation was Queen Irfena - Elshon''s mother.


    She has long guided herself about Elshon, because she has been depressed that her high magic power has created the cause - the height of her magic - that makes Elshon lonely, and has watched her son strive even harder.


    Elshon is no longer lonely. I also notice the thoughts of those who watched over me.


    He is admired by many and is the "Parent Cat" of the little black cat.


    ... Well, if those "admirers" do it without darkness, they can be competent or fierce.


    Translation Ali Since the goodness of Elshon has emerged from the gathering of humans, I guess the extent is irreplaceable. When it really sucks, Elshon stops it, so there''s no problem.... maybe.


    "As far as the Argents are concerned, His Highness Schanze seems to be close to Mizki. I don''t know if Mizuki told you, or if it was meant to be, but he seems to be making out with people from other countries in the cavalry."


    "Hehe. All right, good luck with that. If that''s not the case, he can''t do it anymore."


    ¡­¡­ Well, you are. Regardless of future growth, His Highness the Schanze has no allies now. It''s better to connect with those with whom Mizuki is in contact than to have a shapely connection while alerting those with a lower heart. "


    You remembered an earlier moment, Elshon has some fun. I guess he sincerely hopes that Schanze will turn.


    "The vast majority of the nobles of Gagna have either neglected His Highness Shuanze or treated him as absent. Rather than overshadowing that assessment, it means scratching your feet to become a feared being... Isn''t that funny? He''s quite an ambitious man with a grown-up face."


    "Do you remind me of Mizuki or yourself?


    Erschon laughs small but appreciates Schanze. Gordon asked him that.


    For Gordon, he is a ''pretty ambitious'' with the youth in front of him. Elshon has a handful called "Too High Magic" without letting go of any of it.


    Just to be clear, I''m sorry, Elshon. Because if we let go of some things, we don''t look to the peace that we''ve gained, and we''ve been trying so hard to only need the future we wanted.


    The result was the hounds living in those knight dorms. It is undoubtedly Elsh-on who raised them, who have striven so hard not to appear priceless to the Lord.


    "Right, unlike Lord Keith and the others... now I want to see ''someone'' succeed. Mizuki won''t have to do anything, because I''ll accomplish it on my own."


    "Oh......" I guess the missing part should be made up for with effort, guts, and an indomitable spirit ". I didn''t think you''d do it."


    "It''s not helpful if someone else wants to go after them."


    They all got an indescribable look. With them, Mizuki''s efforts are acknowledged. Admittedly, I also understand that Mizuki''s own personality was largely reflected as a result, so I ended up with the phrase ''impossible''.


    An outer path that makes itself into a thrusting self and does not choose means if it is for a purpose. That''s Mizuki.


    If there were more than one such guy out there, countries would be a big nuisance. I can''t wait for chaos and commotion.


    "You can''t train a criminal reserve rather than not being helpful,"


    "Lord Siegfried, I think it''s possible."


    "Let''s stop saying ominous things!? Even if it does, you can''t be held accountable!


    Gordon sneers at Elshon, who stops in a hurry. - ''It was also my wish to have this time''.


    Once Elshon was constantly concerned, panicking like this, absurding his voice, etc., could not possibly be. It was the result of the trustworthy being able to provoke his loneliness, even against his opponent.


    That now makes my voice absurd, I trust laughter, scolding, delivery, and sometimes I show room to care for others. A little, I tend to forget my surrounding eyes because of the ruggedness of the black cat that made such a difference.


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness Schanze and Lord Keith will be fine."


    Whatever, the back they follow is a great parent cat who made her miss her ''that'' self-contained daughter. They never give up because they know the path Elshon has followed. And the hounds and black cats will support them in the shadows to help such parent cats.


    Many seem to be mistaken, but it is not Mizki who is their goal. It''s Elshon.


    "Noisy, yet enjoyable time. My dreams came true from a very young age, didn''t they?


    Gordon raised his voice and laughed before Elshon, who whispered and blushed as soon as he was about to.


    Novel Two: Rudolph, You and Mizuki (Rudolph Perspective)


    - In the room where Rudolph is staying.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mizuki showed up with it, I wondered what the hell was going to happen.


    "Uh... that, Mizuki? What the hell are you gonna start?


    "Huh? I''m not gonna do anything."


    ''Now'' I felt it went on. That seems to be the same for Sail and Argent who was accompanying him, and he laughs by saying ''hey, hey'' and so on.


    ¡­¡­


    Just because you''re out of a parent cat doesn''t mean neglect of duty is a good idea, okay?


    Just the shape, stop it, guardian. I don''t know what you''re gonna do, but you''re gonna treat me like an accomplice!?


    Well, if that''s retaliation for Harvis, I''d be happy to be an accomplice. In my position, I will never be able to move. Then you''ll have to be Mizuki''s accomplice!


    Of course, you''re going to accompany Sayle in my place then. Sayle is one of the official guardians, so that''s enough reason to accompany him.


    But all I want from Sail is, ''Come ram with Mizuki. Finally, thank you for the footage and more!


    Elshon was hurt, and I was targeted myself. I don''t know who''s gonna cry and fall asleep!


    It should be noted that it has already been reported to Arvi. Still, he hasn''t said anything. Instead, he''s allowing me to stay in Ilfena, so arvidly, I guess it''s called ''I''ll allow it without words''.


    Well, whatever that is. Why don''t we ask why ''it'' is now?


    "In the meantime, I ask for an explanation. I mean... is that yours?


    "Yeah!"


    Smiling and nodding Mizuki.... Yeah, if you don''t know what this guy is all about, maybe he looks like a smiling sight.


    So much so that ''it'' was uncomfortable knowing Mizuki''s character.


    "You''re adorable -! You look alike! Dear Parent Cat (false)!


    "O... Dear Parent Cat (false) huh...?


    I stick with it, I get jito eyes. Mizuki is holding it with a full grin - really holding it. It''s about the size of a child - a giant golden cat stuffed animal.


    It was called the fur colour, it was meant to make me feel fine, it was reminiscent of Elshon no matter what I thought. Impressive blue eyes remind me of his tender eyes watching over us.


    "Mr. Clarence gave it to me when I was struggling in isolation in Gania."


    "Oh, because I''m Lord Argent''s brother-in-law..."


    "It''s a gift from the Kingsguard. Besides, ''you can work hard, right?'' Todome stabbed me."


    "Eh."


    That''s, like, even if you don''t, like, ''Give me a result? I can''t let you do that, can I?'' What''s the threat...?


    Unexpectedly, my face is cramped. What are you saying to Mizuki, who is staying alone among his enemies?


    If you think in a good direction, you''ll receive ''I trust that''s possible'', but the other person is Clarence, who is even said to be ''a Kingsguard livestock''.


    He is like a typical person stretched out with strength, so was he blackmailing one step ahead of you without joking?


    ... Well, Mizuki also has the character to respond perfectly to it, so it didn''t seem like a problem.


    Speak of the magicians, treat the otherworlds like this. Than the giver said the Kingsguard knight, that would be the general thrust of the Kingsguard. After all, everyone in Ilfena is not normal.


    "So, what''s wrong with that? What the hell is the point of bringing it here...?


    If you ask the right questions, Mizuki comes up to me.


    "Yes, I''ll lend it to you"


    He offered me a stuffed animal.


    ¡­¡­


    Hey, you want me to do it?


    "Rudolph, I''m going to miss you, so I''ll lend it to you. I''ll just lend it to you, I won''t give it to you."


    "No, no, I''m an adult boy..."


    "You look like the Demon King, don''t you? I used to hold my pillow as a healing pillow in Gania."


    "Oh......"


    Apparently, there was also a stressful delicacy in Mizuki.


    Unexpectedly, ''You had such decent feelings for you!'' I was impressed, and Mizuki made a relentless chase.


    "The guy who ends up with you, Mr. and Mrs. Wang + Alpha, right? But the Usai aristocracy was pretty good, wasn''t it? So he said," Remember, I''ll kill you one day. "


    "Where is'' healing ''! You''re under your curse all by yourself!


    "You have no choice! I could only spit a grudge about when I went to bed!


    "Ugh... did"


    "Right?


    Even going in unintentionally reminds me of Mizuki''s situation at the time...... I am unwittingly convinced.


    When I heard the report, I was like, "Did you often think of retaliation along the way? ''I thought so. Because of Mizuki''s personality, if you want me to say" remember ", I''ll beat you up by the time you''re done on the spot.


    Note that the reason for this is'' it''s troublesome to remember, and I don''t remember being retaliated against later ''.


    ... When I heard this, I thought. ''You, apologize to the man who tried to retaliate''.


    When they say they''re ready to take revenge, Mizuki says, "Who, you? Ends with ''. Once, when I heard this in real life, there was a sense of despair in the face of the guy who set it up.


    If I told Mizuki so much about the sight, he said the aforementioned dialogue. Mizuki remembers if it''s a fun toy to play with, and he tries to play later, but other than that, he only remembers to the extent of ''that happened''......!


    He''s a big idiot. Really, for the book! I can''t help it. I''m self-absorbed.


    This was the first time I felt sorry for the guy who was going to set me up. I''m also convinced to treat you like a stupid cat.


    "Fluffy, and comfortable to hold. Most importantly, he looks a lot like the Demon King! So the name is also Dear Parent Cat (false)"


    "Cheap"


    "By the way, it looks like the Demon King was given a kitten stuffed animal the size of which would fit between the front legs of this. That''s why they call you Kitten."


    "Eh."


    "We have two of them, and the office of the Demon King is where we are."


    "Heh... Elshon, you work in a very smiling place..."


    That''s all I can say. The confusion of the visitors to Elshon''s office comes to my attention.


    "So hold this as a pillow and good luck with Rudolph"


    "What are you trying to do, what?"


    "Mm-hmm... like a loss to the Demon King, worried? For once, the Demon King is supposed to have sheltered you, and he seems to be dreaming."


    "Huh! Oh, yeah, right."


    ... Surprised. I didn''t think Mizuki saw me that far, so I couldn''t fix it because of the rash.


    In fact, Mizuki is right. I never forget seeing or hearing it once, so sometimes, I dream about it.


    I know Elshon was safe, so that''s fine in itself... but I haven''t been able to digest well until the emotions I felt when I thought I''d lose Elshon - hopelessness or loss.


    I just don''t think there''s any choice in all this. Including the past, I haven''t completely blown it off yet.


    I guess I remember that temporarily about Elshon and am just a little anxious. In the first place, I''m not a kid who can''t do anything anymore like I was back then.


    "It''s okay! My parent cat (fake) is with me, so I can sleep well!


    "What, that confidence?"


    Asked frighteningly, Mizuki pressed the stuffed animal against me.


    "''Cause even if it''s a stuffed animal, it''s like a parent cat, right? It''s impossible to leave Rudolph in pain."


    "Huh..."


    "Besides, there''s something in my world called ''mourning with God'', ''God dwells in things that have gone through the years''. You said this was my curse, too. It''s worth a try!


    The stuffed animal I received is very handy, and its blue eyes reflect me. The stuffed animal that is likely to ring out now is indisputable and is probably a mimic of Elshon.


    ... because even I think it''s similar.


    "Okay. Thank you. I''ll borrow it."


    Mizuki laughed contentedly if she held him like a hug.


    - I haven''t had a nightmare since.

 454 The queen will be ready.

    - At Harvis (Queen''s Perspective)


    ¡­¡­


    Even though I was frustrated by helplessness, I was thinking back to what I had been.


    After examining her and the others around her to cut off what Agnos had done, I realized that it was not a ''bad only for Agnos'' situation.


    It is true that Agnos will have a ''blood starch'', and I do not believe that only in that regard will he have sympathy with other countries.


    But if they poke her into the environment where she was placed, no matter how hard she tried, she would hit the fact that the country was undermanaged.


    Agnos has sometimes lost his mother, and the closest was a woman who was a nanny. Not only that, but all around Agnos were gathered those who were sympathetic to her.


    That''s good. That''s fine, because nannies and surroundings have to show mercy and educate them instead of their mothers.


    With me, I thought so. As far as what had been reported was concerned, so there was no problem.


    ¡­ but the facts were different from those reported.


    "Those are not ''those who sympathize and serve the wretched Born Lord''. That''s not what the Lord wants first."


    The nanny still had too many around Agnos who put her wishes first. Even if the rare one comes out, they recognize and eliminate the person as an enemy.


    Now, you can''t grow up decent. It was definitely around ''Poor Princess Spirit'' who foolishly eliminated those responsible for the track modification.


    "The deceased nanny... must have come from the side room''s home. Then I can''t help but care about the child born to the lady of the house I serve. I''m sure the Lord would have asked for it."


    Having exchanged words several times, the nanny was very responsible and the kind of person who thought it was her mission to protect Agnos.


    I was relieved that such a person was in the closest position of Agnos. This was the same perception of His Majesty.


    But we forgot... that she is not a pledge of allegiance to us.


    ''Who gives Agnos the highest priority'' would protect her no matter what the circumstances. But that only comes with the premise that ''the values of the nanny will dominate''.


    I don''t know how to be a princess... there''s no way I can educate a princess or anything like that to someone who doesn''t understand her responsibilities.


    Agnos has been removed from his official duties, but he still did not change his position as a ''princess''. Then at the very least, ''what you shouldn''t do as a princess'' should have to be taught.


    "I think it was good until the idea of making it depend on Migawa. But I can''t be a child forever. We should have taught ''what princesses shouldn''t have done'' while creating new stories and mixing reality there little by little"


    Then I guess Agnos and I didn''t get to an outrage like this one. "Don''t bother other countries," "It is sometimes the country that takes responsibility for the princess''s actions" ¡­ just understanding these two points could have prevented enough.


    It may be difficult to make them understand. That''s a lot of work, and I know it''s tough.


    But if you think of Agnos... if you want to separate yourself from the future of becoming a sinner, it was something you should have done.


    ... That''s why I doubt it.


    I still know the nanny doesn''t have that knowledge. Because she''s not an educator specializing in royalty, and she just wanted to protect Agnos.


    It''s a bad way of saying it, but the nanny''s role is to ''always be on Agnos'' side, spoil and sometimes teach ''. No matter how much, I can''t emulate all the blame on her.


    Then naturally, you''d think - ''Is Agnos'' educator absent? ''.


    With other countries, you should question that. No matter how much ''blood starch'' you take, it''s a fairly telling state - if you''re trapped in madness, pathetic, but claustrophobic is common - then you should be educated as a princess.


    "The followers of the captured Agnos said," You don''t need to be disturbed by Agnos, "but it wasn''t because you made them depend on Agnos. If you believe in the world of Migawa, the only educators who teach reality are those who stand in the way of destroying her world."


    It is also natural for Agnos to develop eclampsia. There can be no such thing as "what is necessary in reality" taught by an educator and "the world of agari" taught by those around him.


    Agnos has been reported to be highly capable of learning, so she must not have been able to blend those two well within herself. Because for Agnos, they are both equally ''taught''.


    If the nanny had noticed the distortion and made an effort to bring it a little closer to reality, it would not have been agnostic and confusing.


    - But the nanny died a few years ago.


    When that happens, there are only followers of Agnos left around. Now instead of trying to correct her distortion, it just grows.


    Agnos doesn''t ''understand'' what he did.


    "I didn''t know that was a bad thing"?


    Two perceptions that seem similar and completely different. If it was the latter, Agnos could not understand his sins. ''There''s nothing you can do about not knowing'', even if you can blame me me for ignorance.


    That''s why I was so frank...... without any guilt, I guess I was admitted to what I did?


    From those of common sense, Agnos'' attitude mirrors so bizarre that he makes even the fears of incompetence. But from Agnos, who doesn''t know them, I don''t know why I can blame them.


    I accidentally bit my lip when I thought so.


    Pathetic, very. My mother''s death, ''blood starch'', the surrounding environment¡­ everything has been harnessed in a bad direction.


    If this is the case, I should have shoved off His Majesty''s opposition. But I should have spoken to Agnos'' education. There may have been a clash with the nanny, but one who guided Agnos'' future with her...... if I could understand it was necessary, I would have been a good comrade.


    The problem is those who should also be said to be adherents of Agnos, but if you teach them the importance of such education and the ''tragedy'' that happens if you didn''t know it, you could have been a good collaborator.


    "Poor child... the stupidity of those around him, the wrong way of favoring him, has made that child a sinner"


    It reminds me of Agnos laughing at innocent, childish faces. There should have been a future to live in serenity, but the ''victims'' have crushed it by their surroundings.


    Still, what you''ve accomplished is sin. Beyond what we''ve done, we have to respond as a nation.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t shelter you... as queen, as the one who puts this country first, I can''t shelter you. But I don''t want to forgive those who led you into such a future."


    I glance slightly. Remember "Something" I noticed as I explored Agnos'' surroundings.


    "Indeed, there were many followers of that child. But ''not everything''. Those who failed to report to us, delayed the discovery of the situation, and looked forward to this incident. I don''t know where that heart is, but let''s make sure it''s broiled."


    Use the protests from Ilfena as bait to explore those who cry out loud for punishment.


    I''m not saying we''re not guilty, but I''m not willing to ''use'' Agnos and give victory to those who try to fulfill their wishes.


    I have no affection for His Majesty, who has just pitied Agnos throughout this period, but I do not want the country to be disturbed.


    That is my hold over Queen Harvis and my redemption for Agnos.


    I can''t protect you, but I won''t end that kid alone with a ''stupid princess''.


    "I feel the same way worrying about the future of the country. But the future we aspire to and the justice we set forth are ''not necessarily the same''. I hoped for a change in this country, but it makes sense and takes root because we accomplish it in our own hands. Those cowards who are not prepared to wear mud will be punished accordingly."


    - Because it was Ilfena they sold the fight.


    I didn''t think the rumors of a magician flowing into the private sector were right. Her accomplishments are such that they can be accomplished with a thin sense of justice... not with sacrifice, as in the story.


    There must be a lot of people who have been chased down just because it hasn''t been rumored. And yet, if there is no voice for criticism.


    Country, magician, or both. Or the delivery of a prince called the Demon King?


    I don''t know who moved, but I guess they didn''t ''forgive'' those guys.


    In particular, His Highness Elshon has been raided this time. Of course, his direct report, The Worst Sword, will move with the Wizard of the Other World, who claims to be under the authority of the Prince.


    It makes no sense to them that ''Agnos and those who carried out the raid are at fault''. In the first place, Irfena is not a sweet enough country to be fooled by such naive words.


    "If you need me, I''ll give you my neck. With Your Majesty, I will not allow you to escape. But the only ones who leave are all those who fall under the category of perpetrators."


    It''s a pitiful story, but I would be sophisticated to broil it out. That is why I pray for my ultimate responsibility as queen - to give my neck.


    ''Please, punish [all the perpetrators] in this one case. Especially those who used Agnos, I hope they don''t forgive me''!


    ... Otherwise, isn''t Agnos too pathetic?


    Innocent child who kept being flushed by the words around him, that''s Agnos. Whether she is in the position of principal perpetrator in the attack against Her Highness Elshon, she is undoubtedly a victim.


    "You must be punished. But I don''t think you''re the only one at fault."


    Let us tell Irfena the truth about you and lean on sin. Because that''s how I take responsibility.

 455 Parent cats and big dogs

    - In Elshon''s room (Elshon perspective)


    "Corner, I''m sorry you came to visit me in this situation"


    "No, it''s outrageous. You''re safe."


    Speaking words of apology, the person in front of me immediately smiled and delighted me to be safe.


    His Royal Highness Levins, Third Prince of the State of Balaxin. While royal, he registers as a knight with a little, somewhere too straight.


    But for that matter, there were no lies in his words or expression, so he was a likeable person.


    ¡­¡­


    I''m so glad he didn''t become a Mizuki toy......!


    As far as Lord Cyrus of Kivela is concerned, there are unfortunate people in Mizki who are ''watching favorably, but teasing and playing''.


    For that matter, the mental fatigue of the person is not half as good, even though it pays off too much. I really feel sorry for Lord Cyrus.


    Exactly avoids the idea of ''playing with royalty as a toy'' - except if it becomes an enemy - but I can''t get distracted because it also softens the idea of ''playing with'' (meaning) like Rudolph and His Highness Schanze.


    I have a few things to think about as an owner, even though I don''t make it into a situation where criticism can be directed at Irfena or me. Dumb black cats don''t know what to mess with.


    Thinking not so much, His Highness Levins spoke out clouding his expression.


    "The purpose of this one is to apologize to Felix and the others...... They are not currently in a position to meet you, so I accompanied them as a front and back shield."


    "Oh, I guess so."


    I can''t say ''I was relieved that you didn''t turn out to be Mizuki''s toy,'' but I''ll give you an easy reply.


    What he''s saying is also true, and if it were, Felix and the others wouldn''t be able to see me. Sometimes it was raided, because even Mizuki is no longer able to see each other easily.


    ... My anxiety has increased for that matter.


    What the hell are you thinking? It would be too dangerous to let Mizuki go wild right now!?


    No matter how many knights live in the cavalry are in charge of watching Mizuki, all this time they must be on Mizuki''s side.


    I can only be sure that they are just as angry with me as they are with Mizuki. Unlike before, I could honestly admit it now. I guess this is also because there was a change in me.


    And it''s not just against them that I feel that way.


    This time, the purpose of those visiting Ilfena is to gather information - maybe Mizki should have exposed it in the sense of urging a warning - but I have also heard that he is willing to lead me through.


    All those who were involved with us, even when they saw the face they were told. I could never be free. I wasn''t going to be so stupid that they themselves didn''t bother to figure out what it meant to give me a leg.


    Yes, the person in front of you is one of them. Because the look of relief you gave me when you saw me was obviously due to the fact that you were happy to be safe.


    "Their efforts are heard via the Saint''s Palace. You were right to let your mother go. I think it''s a good thing to take care of your body, but you shouldn''t take sides unconditionally."


    "Really? Katrina used Felix unconsciously, but I think it''s also true that she was merciful as a mother. Felix and I still think it''s complicated in the chest."


    His Highness Levins, the worried face, is really, I guess, guiding his brother. He and I are still showing Felix the truth about my mother, even though she would have been the victim of Katrina and the others.


    These things about him are preferable. As a royal, I also feel like I''m not tough enough, but that would have to be made up for by his fianc¨¦e, Miss Hilda.


    "Still, it is true that she was vicious, ''for the country'', rather than Felix. Even if it turns out that Felix can blame you, the royal people will choose your country."


    To put it all out, His Highness Levins, who was inclined to lean over, looks up.


    "I wonder if you and your family are really close. But the priority is the country. Besides, I think I can trust you more about Felix, right?


    "Huh?"


    "He ''chose to be in the present situation himself''. I don''t know how to put it, but ''I took my wife more than my mother''. Besides, it is true that I have become depository with the Church, but I am also satisfied with the days I strive.... Once you wake up from your dreams and learn about reality, it''s no wonder you make a different choice than you once did"


    ¡­¡­


    The Ideal Prince Statue, pushed by Katrina, Felix''s mother, is already broken.


    No matter how much Katrina tells Felix in the future, I don''t think she''ll make the same choice as before.


    - Because it is the people who join the Church, the wives, and the ''families'' who guide us on the wrong path that are building his world today.


    Especially the presence of ''a family that leads you down the wrong path''. It''s a clear comparison between Katrina and Katrina.


    Sandra, my wife, and I would not ask my husband unilaterally. She knows she''ll lean in and support her.


    In the first place, Katrina is badly certified by the Saints'' Palace. If you are forced to break through his protection with a Katrina natural enemy named Mizuki as a friend and try to come into contact with Felix... well, you will need to be quite prepared.


    What is expected is a hell of a painting that will be beaten to pieces by Mizuki without skin.


    Now that it''s real, I''ll never stop.


    Mizki is truly relentless because she retaliates with a clean disregard for circumstances such as'' Katrina is Felix''s mother '','' Baraksin is another country ''and'' The other person is noble ''.... I''m not the kind of kid to take that into account.


    Normally, I can''t, but it''s a magician named Mizuki who triumphs over the phrase he executed. Of course, after conceding all his achievements to the royal family, he would aim for no blame. The damage is perpetrator (the ones who were supposed to be) only.


    Perhaps, but before Felix and the others know anything, the case is solved (meaning) and everything is buried in the dark.


    In that case, the Church must be united and transformed into a collaborator of Mizki, as the Temple of Saints, which has a surprisingly black spot, is the culprit of the Mizki summons. Organizational strength is great.


    ... Oh, I see the saints guiding the Felix and the others with a loving grin in their eyes. My kid''s friends, they''re all like this.


    "Well, now I can''t help but worry about what''s not even happening.... I thought I could get a royal opinion on this one more than you came?


    If we changed the subject to shake off unpleasant expectations, the look on His Highness Levins''s face changed. It''s an inquiry that was only as far as I expected... but it seems to fit.


    "In this case, ostensibly, it is a state of ''wrapping around the Church''s past'', but the royal family is concerned that this once again causes a state of division in the country"


    "... anything inconvenient with the royal family?


    ¡­¡­ It was the royal family of the time that pushed the Church into existence, once called the ''Virgin'' "


    "Oh, that''s the thing"


    "Blood Starch" is susceptible to people with thicker blood... especially the royal family most likely. Because in times when you can''t marry another country poorly, you will marry a nobleman in your own country.


    But these people are often connected with blood somewhere.


    As a result, "Blood Starch" becomes more likely to appear. Well, since there''s been a period of instability since the war, that would be the same for all countries.


    "The ecclesiastical nobles are shredding the momentum they once had, which is why they are taking a leap in search of the royal coarseness. So I might say, ''All beginnings are the Baraksin royal family and the Church is the victim''"


    "Can''t you deny it even though it''s close to a clich¨¦? Sure, it would be the Church that guided you as the ''Virgin'', but if you say, ''The reason you had to do that was in the royal family at the time,'' you wouldn''t be able to deny it."


    "Yes. If I say irresponsible, that''s it. I don''t know what circumstances led me to the church deposit... no, it''s covered up, but if they still tell me I pushed it on the church"


    With that said, His Highness Levins shuts up. I don''t think ''I had to,'' more than the circumstances are covered up. But there could be a lot of noise in that church congregation.


    In addition to that, that seems to be the beginning of the raid on me by Princess Spirit. King Baraksin''s grief would also be natural.


    ... but I had the ''strongest trump card'' to erase that worry.


    "If Baraxin is on this side, we''ll send Mizuki when things happen."


    "What?"


    "Mizuki, it''s the same as this one, I''m angry."


    Angry black cats are horrible. Even though it''s ferocious, this time the people around won''t stop ''nobody''. Surveillance would be useless to that kid.


    Then you''d better have more toy candidates. If you decide who to crush while discussing with the Barraksin royal family, there will be no particular problem. Of course, our country will not be criticized because it is on both sides of the coin.


    "But wouldn''t the wrath of His Majesty the Wizard turn to the royal family?


    "Oh! You''re worried about that one. It''s okay, that won''t happen. Because the parties are already dead."


    Mizuki basically strips his fangs to himself. No matter how much the culprit was royal, he won''t hit eight more than the parties are dead. Precisely enough to go kick the parties'' graves.


    ¡­ but if the ecclesiastical nobles are going to make a scene, it is a different matter.


    "Mizuki''s anger is against the fact that he tried to use the raid on me for his own convenience. This is'' what could happen right now ''and the culprit... the one who makes the noise is alive. No retribution, no waiting."


    "Eh."


    "The Temple of Saints will be happy to cooperate with Mizki, so the noisy ecclesiastical nobles may be ruined this time."


    - For the Church today, ''annoying ecclesiastical aristocracy'' is not an enemy?


    That being said, I guess His Highness Levins was convinced, too. Though he looked like an idea, he didn''t raise his voice to deny it.


    His Royal Highness Levins is oblivious to these things, but even so he understands the current state of the Church. At present, we know that there are people who try to feed the churches that tend to be difficult to fund and who try to integrate themselves into the forces.


    You will also know that Mizki, who perceived such a trend in ecclesiastical aristocracy, is at best providing material assistance.


    Mizki''s behavior is from the thought of ''I don''t want you to like ecclesiastical aristocracy, including Katrina'', but from a third party, it just seems that the Magic Instructor is helping his friend, the Saint''s Palace.


    I guess "The Magic Instructor Good Guy Theory" comes from these things.


    There''s really a temperature difference, or it''s a product of a far cry from reality.


    ¡­¡­ I have decided on this reply. We are grateful to you. It''s decided which way to go. "


    "Oh, when you get on with this story?


    "It won''t even be a negotiation. You just reached out to us."


    "... eh"


    Smiled with a calm expression, no words on his face. ''I didn''t do that'' - as I denied it so, but certainly, it is true that it included the same meaning as His Highness Levins said.


    There has been little so far, for example, that those from other countries will receive proposals from me favourably. Unaccustomed favors and thanks are strangely disgraceful.


    ... It''s definitely that black cat from another world that made such a difference.


    Self-serving magicians everywhere pause their prank hands if they are to clear their malice towards the owner Lord Me, claiming that ''I am only following the will of the owner''.


    I stopped those who received the word from being danced to malicious rumors, and they began to see me with a sober eye. That''s all, but from me before, my surroundings have become incredibly calm.


    For that matter, I think Mizuki has been certified as a dangerous person, but he said, "That''s a fact."... What made me want to tell you to deny it a little bit would be for the record.


    "With protectors like you, I''m sure the Wizard will seek to settle in accordance with his intentions."


    ¡­¡­ I won''t deny it. If you leave me alone, Mizuki will run wild everywhere. "


    "Hehe, I''m smiling"


    Oh, not at all! That kid''s gonna have some really unexpected results!

 456 The queen smiles with pleasure

    - In the private room of the royal castle and queen of Ilfena (Queen of Ilfena perspective)


    "Ugh... Elle hasn''t noticed yet."


    ¡­¡­ Queen, that sounds like a lot of fun. "


    If you whine in a pleasant tone, that''s how you get back to Janet, who was right beside you as an escort. Again, I guess I can see it floating in her eyes.


    Of course, I also understand that this is not the time - that I am my son and that the second prince of this country was attacked and wounded with the king of my neighbour.


    But what choice do you have? Because I can feel that a child who has been so unreasonably acclaimed because of his/her physical condition at birth is so loved!


    His son...... Elle has spent a long time alone from the intimidation caused by the magic he was born with. The only reason I wasn''t completely alone was because the understandable few approached me as closely as I could.


    If they hadn''t gotten involved intentionally, Elle would have been really alone. That kid is sweet. I care about those who are frightened by unconscious intimidation, and I''m sure they''ll pull away somewhere.


    And the negative emotions directed at Elle are not just caused by ''something I can''t help''.


    appearance, ability, identity...... seclusion to such things, ''various malice'' that is inevitable more than being royal. Those who were inferior to or defeated Elle called him the Demon King, and so forth.


    I wanted to tell you not to be kidding me. Didn''t that kid even try?


    I can''t believe that even the result makes it a malicious factor......!


    Still, I couldn''t have sheltered myself. If the queen moves with personal feelings, even those guys make it a reason to insult Elle. Above all, Elle himself refused to be protected by me.


    "If you can''t stand this degree of malice, you''ll just be crushed in the future."


    ... I had no words to give back. Because at the same time it is true, I know that Elle herself is unwilling to flee.


    A vow with the childhood tamers will always be the support of Elle. I guess Elle also looked to the future of becoming the royalty their Lord deserved.


    In the end, we were the only ones who looked lightly at the children''s readiness¡­ "The Adults on the Side". For better or worse, the option of ''fleeing'', for example, did not exist from the outset for the children who strongly inherited the temperament of this country.


    To the gaze of malice, return a spare grin.


    Returning words whining with remorse, pushing the other person more.


    They gave more results to their country than anyone else, and they built their place.


    The result was a stronger impression of "His Highness the Demon King" and "Worst Sword," but I guess I decided it was better than being insulted.


    In fact, Elle made him a fine ''strong man''. In the midst of the overwhelming number of malicious rumors, Elles twisted down those guys brilliantly.


    There would have been those who realized the truth about His Highness the Demon King, even feared by other nations, but very few of them. Because of the extremely small number of allies, the bond between Elle and those children''s knights becomes very strong.


    ... it has also become an element that frightens Elle.


    But even when dealing with royalty, you are nervous and afraid of the crude phase. Elle''s intimidation has been added there, and the knights, who are just saying, ''I will not allow anyone to harm the Lord'', are consolidating their sides.


    ''Don''t be afraid'' would be more impossible, no matter what you think.


    The excessive vigilance of the knights and their need are understandable, and therefore cannot be improved.


    It was a ''situation that couldn''t be helped''... until ''she'' came to this world.


    "Elle just needs to think a little. Regardless of Rudolph, she thinks it''s a big deal for the country to move for herself."


    "As long as it takes. From a very young age, Your Highness was too malicious."


    "Right, that would be one cause. But there is a verse in which she herself thought her contribution to the country was like ''Reasons to be allowed to exist''. Sure, that would be what royalty is all about. But not that I don''t want personal happiness at all."


    In a nutshell, Elle was too desperate. And that''s taken for granted.


    Many of the achievements made by Elle are due to his own efforts. Yet, at some point, my surroundings made the realization that ''His Highness the Demon King could do it and it was natural''.


    From Elle''s point of view, it would be a situation that could be described as'' expected ''or'' under a kind of intimidation ''. "If you give the results, there''s no point in being there" - because that was when Elle was scattered and poked at from an early age.


    You won''t need incompetent royalty or any other country, but in Elle''s case, there is a negative element that ''intimidation causes so little diplomacy''.


    In fact, I do quite a bit of that, but even the achievement ends with people saying, ''Because intimidation has frightened them''.


    Elle also seemed to be less skilled at these things and said, ''If you guys want to think so, that''s fine. Because what matters is getting results'' and so on, so the other person is unnecessarily stirred up.


    It was the moment my child''s clumsiness turned out. I can''t believe the fact that I haven''t been dealing with a lot of people affects me here...!


    "So even if they say I''m terrible... I appreciate Mizuki coming to this world."


    Chuckle. Remember the many ''fun things'' I witnessed.


    "That kid has no ambition. Besides prejudice, there''s not even a fence. So it gives me back the same or more favors I''ve been given. Once people find out how strange Mizuki is to miss, they just need to find out how to treat the other people."


    "Right. If you notice it, nature and His Highness''s goodness will emerge."


    "I hate to say this, but it''s a good, ''breeding'' thing."


    Of course, I also understand why I have to. But from the other world, it''s not a hoard.


    If you compare such a situation to the current situation of Mizuki... ''Who made the difference'' should be obvious.


    "Most of all, the lovely black cat''s" grace "seems a lot of noise."


    In retrospect, a stumbling laugh ensues. That''s a lot to say about ''giving back''... because, you know, it was playful.


    I remember a few months ago. There were nobles involved in Mizuki who happened to be alone. Plus, you''re ugly trying to imprint malice against Elle by pretending to worry about Mizuki!


    ... but.


    The black cat, who had crossed with kings from all over the country and survived a situation that could be described as a training ground, succeeded.


    ''Okay! You don''t understand the abilities of the Demon King because you''re not in a situation where you can compare, do you? Okay, let''s set up a spot!


    ''What?''


    ''Ask your friends from all countries to set up a diplomatic venue! Oh, of course, in order not to be told about the difference in status or anything, I''ll have someone of the same status as you. If you guys can''t get results there, you''ll just notice what you''re saying. By the way, it''s also a chance to contribute to the country!... you won''t say no, will you?


    ''That''s... but if it''s your friend, isn''t it against us!?


    "Haha! What are you talking about stupid! Aren''t the Prime Minister and the King the case you were talking about earlier? At the time they said they were scared of the demon king''s intimidation, they said they were already selling fights....... hmm? Does that mean the same person is better? I don''t mind that, but we''re gonna lose for sure, right? ''Cause aren''t the opponents His Excellency the Chancellor of Carlossa and Lord Wilfred, King of Alberda? The threat of war madness and civil unrest in my country.''


    "Nah......!?


    ''No way, I wouldn''t say you were making fun of the Demon King without knowing it, would I? Even me, people who don''t want to deal with you, but if you want, I''ll ask you, okay?... It''s a formal diplomatic case, so if you lose unnecessarily, the house will.''


    Ma, wait!


    ''By the way, if you say no, you''re guilty of disrespect. And that adds up to the sin of trying to take in the otherworlds, huh?


    ... this attitude even though you are surrounded by nobility. They make it look like they''re trying to solve their misunderstandings and they''re pushing them firmly.


    Afterwards, I really negotiated with Carlossa and Alberda, and was surprised that the family had someone of equal standing. What the hell is going on with that kid''s connections...?


    It should be noted that even the nobles who lost to their equally qualified opponents awaited retribution from the knights of El''s direct command. ''Would you rather be punished for disrespect or buy our anger?'' is the word of Argento, which was at the core.


    ¡­¡­


    Indeed, I would choose ''what would be better for you if only you were dead'' rather than ''what would make the clan romantic party an awkward situation'', which is a crime of disrespect. Because there is no sin in the family or in those of the clan who know nothing.


    Looks like Elle hastily stopped, but those who enraged them would have felt painful... ''His Highness the Demon King is truly brilliant and it''s those otherworldly men and knights who suck''!


    Mizki and the others seemed preached to Elle, but I hear they all seemed satisfied. Absolutely, I''m not reflecting.


    In the first place, do you know how El and I are seen doing?


    "Neither does Elle... does she have a consciousness that she''s acting totally pro-cat?


    ¡­¡­


    Find out to Janet that my thoughts are not just worries.


    Yes, there are enough causes for the perception of the surrounding ''cat parents and children'' ¡­ Elle herself.


    "When you walk with Mizuki, you look back to make sure it''s coming with you. Sometimes Mizuki runs and chases because of different strides."


    The appearance of Elle and Mizki, which I saw by chance, was true ~ like a cat''s parent and son. Ning Lo, I just think so.


    But it''s a smiling sight to soothe from those who look at it. Cat lovers even called it ''honorable''.


    Kittens desperately follow the parent cat (= El) who cares about Hiraki and Kitten (= Mizuki). Follow your parent cat on a small run, shaking her high tied hair like a tail.


    And sometimes I beat Mizuki and scold him. Whatever he looked like, he was a parent cat who did. Guardians are usually unable to beat and defend themselves against asylum.


    ¡­¡­


    Elle... you''re the one who can''t deny being a cat, can you?


    But... it was also true that it would soothe. Ning Ro, would there have been a presence to draw such words and deeds from Elle?


    Mizki''s lack of fear of Elle will also be a cause. But Elle''s attitude has also been shattered considerably. To be clear, it is not a treatment of women.


    Beat, scolded, scolded, and stared at by Mizuki with a jittery eye. Still, the way Elle and the knights look at Mizki is as warm as seeing a ''trusted companion''.


    If I get that far, I''ll notice even if I don''t like it. Mizuki... protects Elle and the knights in their own way. It brings the ''natural days'' to the Els, while it marks around Elle''s goodness as his own administrator.


    A relationship in which one side does not unilaterally protect one another.


    That was too much like the relationship between Elle and the knights.


    It''s only natural that Argents recognize Mizuki as one of their people. Whether you are going to wear mud or not, you are the main one to protect. That ''the only'' was common and that an attitude that did not hate self-sacrifice could not have been achieved by them.


    "Serve the kingdom or not" ¡­ take full advantage of the difference, and Mizki protects the keeper Elle. I suppose the underlying reason is that I''m living, Mizuki.


    "Whether he scolds me or slaps me, he wants to stay next to Elle. Really, you''re like a cat... of course you want to be beside someone you love, but you know that''s the safest place to be. So when the owner is harmed, he doesn''t hesitate to strip his fangs"


    Black cat loyalty is very simple. That child ordained Elle to his owner because other than Elle responded ''quite'' to that child.


    Everyone wants to live in a comfortable place. If you find out that''s a very difficult thing to do... you must want to erase anyone who maligns the owner who made it happen.


    "She calls herself a ''monster'', and although she recognizes Elle as her owner, that''s a very natural emotion. ''Elle was the only one who protected that child that far and let me live as a person''. Not now, of course. But the only person who could do that in the first phase was Elle. So Mizki believes in El unconditionally"


    Elle was the only one who protected it first and treated it favorably. Perhaps, but King Zebrest also perceives it. That''s why Mizuki... she naturally recognizes what she calls her best friend''s nostalgia for Elle.


    Thank you.


    Malice is malice.


    That''s why Mizuki acted. But it''s strong because it''s simple.


    I guess it''s ''loyalty'' that doesn''t think about him or anything at all, which is why Mizki tries to send him down the way Elle wanted.


    It is only natural that a kitten protected by a clever and gentle parent cat should follow the back of the parent cat. I feel a little too ferocious, but it is those knights beside me, so it would be impossible to demand adultery. First of all, they are feared even by their own country.


    "Heh heh... Elle will be aware this time. that I am needed by this country, and that even other countries have a presence that will try to protect me with awareness of the dangers! I''m waiting for Harvis to respond now, but personally, I''d like to forgive you enough. Elle''s self-esteem might overshadow it."


    I am also the queen of Ilfena, called the kingdom of the mighty. So you can take advantage of this, right?


    In the first place, I am the one who drove down my real father. Externally, his cousin, Wilfred, is supposed to have seized the throne, but it was himself who gave him the impetus and continued to shelter him.


    I am... a royal princess educated myself.


    Never, ever. If I have to, I can tell you I even bracketed my father''s neck.


    That didn''t happen, except because my cousin worked hard for me.


    You can make a cold decision, but your cousin is unexpectedly brittle.... while showing the thickness of emotions that would publicly proclaim the otherworlds they had picked up as disciples, they had relentlessly erased the teething ones.


    Cousins didn''t dye their hearts into darkness, probably because the other worlds they protected took their side.


    Apparently he knew Mizuki, who used the wisdom he possessed only for his cousins and led him to the throne.


    Because of the outsiders, Glenn truly relentlessly withdrew from the ''enemy''.


    I don''t care about justice or evil, guardians like my brother...... just for the Lord.


    From me knowing what Glenn accomplished of having been taught by Mizki, I can''t help but see the change in Elle''s situation as Mizki''s feat.


    Those otherworlds really don''t think about self-preservation, they''re bound to get results. I don''t give a shit if I''m treated like a monster with that by-product. Ning Lo, you have the ability to use even that.


    It doesn''t matter if you''re not the one to be appreciated for that achievement. A self-centered being who even thinks it doesn''t matter if the rest of the world curses you for evil if you want to achieve the results you want. That''s Mizuki and Glenn.


    "That kid doesn''t say anything. I don''t even want to be appreciated. But even El is pretty good."


    In the first place, does El realize? What I''ve cared about since I woke up is "The Treatment of the Knights" and "Mizuki".


    Normally, it is royal disqualification. Or a reaction I''ve never had before.


    "Healthy black cats are angry minds. Even the hounds won''t shut up. The only thing that makes it possible to order them to ''wait'' is El, right?... Harvis and I need to have a ''good manners'' more than we want it to. Whatever the situation, it''s the country you choose? But you can''t be angry. I''m his mother, too."


    As a country, I will respond exactly. But more customers from other countries than this, ''just a little'', I guess I can''t help but take my eyes off the Mizuki and the others.


    No matter how much Mizuki''s character is known, no matter how dangerous the knights of El are, they are not the priority. What, he''s convinced me of the countries that sent ''customers'' to us.


    "If it weren''t for Elle, those kids wouldn''t really listen."


    "... right. Your Highness is the only one who can make you listen. But now His Royal Highness is quiet. This can''t be helped."


    "Right, you don''t have a choice."


    - Because Harvis deserves it.


    With that feeling in mind, I smile with Janet. A long-time friend of mine, she''s the one who tells me about Elle and adores Mizuki... she''s angry at the days when she can''t see her favorite ''cat parent''.


    There can be no such thing as feelings for their culprits. Still, in order to convince Elle, he has to worry about the adult response... so he can''t help but expect the kittens and the hounds.


    "I wonder what will happen?


    Anticipating future disturbances, I grin at my mouth. With a grin that seemed to change my complexion when Elle saw it, I put my mind to it in the future.

 457 The Knights Dorm is still busy today

    - In the knight''s dorm.


    "Well, Your Highness Levins has come to escort you"


    "It''s your brother, and isn''t that the least you can do? ¡­ ostensibly"


    Me and Klaus look convinced by the information brought to us via Al. Well, if Felix and the others were to come, it would be reasonable as a royal companion - escort and rear shield.


    Whatever, His Highness Levins is Felix''s real brother. They loved my brother that too, so it would be appropriate if it was like this one.


    - I don''t really want to say it, but it doesn''t necessarily mean the Kings favor Felix.


    Because it was at the very beginning that Felix came to a different path from his original family, the Kings, that Felix was born.


    Katrina is just an asshole, but Felix is the star of the expectations of the ecclesiastical nobles. If I had grown up smart, I would undoubtedly have been competing for the next king.


    ... naturally, as kings, I am alert. To them, Felix is the pawn of the ecclesiastical nobles.


    Whether Felix himself has ambition or not, because it is true that he is the ''prince on the part of the ecclesiastical aristocracy'' and the ''cause of the growth of Katrina''.


    As a result, Felix was neglected by the Kings. Undoubtedly, one of the reasons for the family ties is the loyalty of those who belong to the Kings.


    It would be His Royal Highness the Shuanze of Gania that floats as a similar situation. Even though His Royal Highness Tezelt, Prince Wang, and I are as close as brothers, the fact that "the real son of the King''s brother" alone neglected us from the Kings and targeted our lives for quotes.


    Felix left the throne at the time, but Katrina, Felix''s mother, is still alive. Even the annoying ecclesiastical nobles remain.


    There''s no way those guys could give up Felix any easier than they''ve been ''good kids'' before.


    Q. Then what kind of action would the Kingslayer nobility go into?


    A. Kill Felix, just in case.


    Without joking, there will be guys who will come up with these ideas. For a guy like that, this visit to Ilfena is a huge opportunity.


    Whatever, Felix and the others are in church custody in Barraksin, so I can''t get my hands on the detours. If you raid a church or assassinate a church, the ecclesiastical nobles will make a big scene. Even the faithful don''t shut up.


    But if you''re on your way to Ilfena or in Ilfena... there''s no wonder there''s been an ''unfortunate accident''.


    Either that or definitely it if you''re after it. Because everyone would recognize that this is a more dangerous situation than the fact that His Highness the Demon King was attacked and wounded. Something deluded enough, even if there was another purpose raid.


    ... Here must be the real reason why His Royal Highness Levins, along with his trusted men, was chosen to escort the Felix and the others. He explained to the Felix and the others, ''I need more rear shields for the royal family than I need to see His Highness Elshon''.


    "... so? Have the Kings set you up?


    "Oh, it''s noisy, isn''t it?


    "You''re not stupid, like you can''t take advantage of this opportunity. Not the perfect environment for an ''unfortunate accident'' to happen"


    If asked with certainty, Al deepened his grin.... Oh, this is where you come in. After all, even in the sense of causing such inconvenience, is His Highness Levins meeting the Demon King?


    "As for them, I''m anxious. There''s a connection to you, and it''s possible that Lord Felix will gain strength in the future."


    "Though I am close to the saints, I have quite a relationship with the royal family, don''t I? Especially His Royal Highness Linus, Alisa''s guardian, and Hilda, the future Third Princess."


    "I don''t need an anxiety element, I guess. If Katrina grows up, she''ll still be able to de-alert... wondering if it''s possible to expect her to reflect"


    "I knew it, that way! That''s what''s causing this!


    If I tongued him, Al laughed bitterly. Al and the others actually see Katrina, so they would have come to the same idea as me.


    I mean... ''There''s no way that woman would reflect. When it gets inconvenient, I''ll definitely come to Felix''.


    "What can I say, but I don''t think it''s just the assumptions of the Kings aristocrats... It seems to be a big deal now, but it''s not as if the ecclesiastical nobles won''t use her."


    "In fact, there are still people who try to take the church into their own hands. You deserve to be on guard."


    Following Al, even Klaus speaks of the possibility. Especially since what Klaus is saying is true, Al''s predictions cannot be denied.


    "Even as King Baraksin, who is purely guided by his last son and his wife, it will be difficult to move to punishment if no action is taken."


    "That you can move about this one?


    "... you''ll be able to do the degree of warning. In the first place, you don''t like the Baraxin nobility."


    Laughing meaningfully, Al and Klaus turn to me. Well, I see. "It" is what King Baraksin is after.


    Of course, let''s meet your expectations!


    "Right! Regardless of the churchmen or anything, what I''m saying in one of Alisa''s cases: ''I hate the nobility of Baraksin''. If the Demon King is in this situation and he tries to take advantage of it... you can be angry, right?


    Of course.


    "Of course."


    IMMEDIATE ANSWER. They both deepened their laughter at me when I laughed at them.


    "The Felix and the others are coming to Ilfena in good faith, and that is also communicated by the saints. So they and the church have nothing to do with it. What I don''t like is the people trying to exploit the situation, and the faction has nothing to do with it."


    Yes, the Felix and the others are irrelevant. Later, he said, ''This happened!'' I''ll report it, ''but'' now ''I''m a complete outsider.


    Even if I can tell the Felix and the others, it will be after this one settles down. Because they don''t think they''re worth it because I think those two have completely set themselves apart from the past.


    Note that this is saint information. The letter also said, ''The purpose of those children is to express apologies and gratitude, but they are moving as members of the Church'', so it seems that factional strife among the nobles is entirely in the past.


    Even for me, I want to support them in finding a new way of life, and now, I don''t want them involved in factional strife. Thus, this time, the malice directed against them was truly convenient.


    ''Cause the people who boarded the Demon King raid (the nobility of Baraksin)'' VS ''The Magic Instructor'' is what I''m willing to do.


    If a complaint from Ilfena is added there, King Baraksin says, ''Are you idiots going to make a commotion in Ilfena at this time of year? That demon mentor says [I hate the nobility of Baraksin]!? You want to destroy your country! It is possible to preach to feelings such as''.


    So the ecclesiastical nobles may get on with it, but when they do, they say, ''Though you guys have already eaten the reach?'' You can remind him.


    Involving the fact that I am sending aid to the Church for the most part, he said, ''The Mage knows you''re not going, right?'' And threaten...... no, no, I''ll never shut up if I tell you.


    Naturally, this is a different matter from the raid on the Demon Kings. There are only angry people trying to exploit the raid on the Demon Kings.


    We haven''t forgotten all your ramblings yet.


    Trying to use the ''unfortunate incident'' is mutual. Wouldn''t you......?


    "The attack on El is unforgivable, but in the sense that we can show a connection to those who can come to our country on that occasion, we can say it''s a good thing."


    "Right. Instead of unilaterally gaining allies, each country has its own taste. That''s totally the information behind it, but the appearance is only noticeable that Elle was advised. Jesus Christ, it''s tough on those who''ve spoken ill of Elle, huh?


    "Oh, you maligned Elle, the royal family, so I think you were quite prepared, right?


    "I hope so?


    "Oh no, both of you. Even if you''re not ready, it''s too late when you act."


    "Best."


    "Sure."


    Al and the others look like they''re having a lot of fun. He has a similar grin with the knights who were listening to us beside him.


    This is a cavalry of knights, the nest of knights called "The Worst Sword," and the residence of ex-world demon mentors¡­ What a black conversation is everyday. "The Secret Tale" (Interpretation) ''Cause, come on!


    "Mizuki and the others seem to have fun."


    "Hehe, you''re close. We''d be delighted to have this information."


    "No, no, no! Don''t call this conversation like a smile!?


    "That''s good. He''s talking to me, knowing we''re listening. Now we can ask King Baraksin what happened after that? Thank you, even if it makes it clear to those who should be at risk."


    "Well, it''s also important to get this information from other countries."


    Cecil, Emma, Cyrus, you, Her Royal Highness Schanze and Weiss also perceived our intentions and said, ''I''ll bring the information home!'' I''m just talking to you.


    Yeah, yeah! Be sure to bring back ''information that''s convenient for us''! It''s also because King Baraksin helps to contain the annoying people!


    - Meanwhile, around that time, in Elshon''s private room.


    "My child may shake a lot. Sorry for the inconvenience."


    "No, it was originally caused by people from my country! My father also said, ''I''m sorry for the inconvenience''. In particular, I apologize for the inconvenience..."


    "No, because Mizki seemed to be providing material assistance in anticipation of it. She''s basically retaliatory, so I can''t move until you act on her."


    After communicating the information to each other, the parent cat and the big dog who perceived future disturbances were apologizing to each other.


    It was only a short while later that the parent cat sighed, knowing that the conversation had been as expected in the knight''s dorm.

 458 The back work is yours.

    - In the knight''s dorm.


    "Master Magic!


    If you look back at the raised voice, you''ll have a nostalgic face.


    "You look good, Sandra. Felix is safe and above all."


    "" Yes!


    Originally, these two can''t come here. His Royal Highness Levins must have hung up on the Demon King and granted permission.


    And, I mean.


    Currently, these two positions are called ''seconded by the church of Baraksin, a church official''.


    I''m a civilian in my capacity, so if I were to meet with a civilian frame as well, a dining room with a private room - awkward if not just a quarantined place than having a knight of escorts - or something like that would have been nice.


    But! Felix is currently admiring, being targeted, so, uh!


    All this time, a royalist nobleman tries to erase the anxiety element.


    On the next point, there could be an asshole who wants to ''hitch a ride to the Demon King''s Raid'', but given the reasons why the Felix and the others are targeted, the Kings'' nobles would almost certainly be the culprits.


    I am an idiot. Spectacularly stupid......!


    Mr. and Mrs. King of your country, it''s a severe bracon!


    Naturally, family love is also heavy. Even though the mother is different, the youngest son Felix is definitely loved...... now that the misunderstandings have been solved and the rubbing period is over, that heavy love is naturally directed at the youngest couple as well.


    This time, you are deliberately choosing your brother, His Highness Levins, as your escort. This, ''If you imitate something funny, you can''t wait to be punished! That''s a warning, right?


    Ignore that, if you attack... hey...? Maybe he''s trying to burn out his inner enemies in the name of loyalty.


    It should be noted that Katrina is not going to be on the subject by the time it''s clear.


    It appears that within the King''s family, the ex-side chamber was not supposed to exist.


    In the first place, that woman just went back to her parents'' house, so there''s no element to worry about. You''d be in the mood to ''start over in your life or whatever, do whatever you want''.


    For the record, the Barrios Count family is being watched by Klaus and the others.


    The ecclesiastical aristocracy insulted the Demon King in front of Klaus, so under the phrase ''because it might come in handy one day'', steal... no, no, they''re gathering information.


    Its pre-construction is "To prevent the Black Cat from taking the liberty of thanking you and going to do it".


    ¡­¡­


    Sure, I didn''t lie. In some cases, ''accidentally following'', you just give me information. Before I went to report to the Demon King, he told me he gave information to the bad guy.


    In that case, I guess I get a lot of ''toys'' from everyone. Specifically, ''travel expenses to Baraksin'', ''information and evidence of the Count''s house, which cannot be put on the table'', or ''means of evidence obliteration''?


    Afterwards, ''I played around'' (meaning) all I had to do was return home and be pissed off by my parents. What, there''s no problem because people don''t die in sermons.


    King Baraksin would only think, "Oh, finally." There will be personal resentment, something that could even drive you into vice.


    "Welcome to Ilfena. He seemed to be able to live peacefully, relieved. Happy marriage though it''s late"


    "Thank you, Lord Commander."


    "This is also because of so many people who cared about us. Thank you very much for your time."


    When they began the conversation by hiding all kinds of backwards circumstances, they smiled happily. The clothes you wear are cruder than before, and the only thing like ornaments are the matching rings you wear on your fingers.


    Still, the look on their faces was unparalleled. You say you''ve got a tender look, you say you''ve got a peek at serenity... like before, I don''t feel compelled to stick my face out at all.


    "This time its...... that was tough. We understand that the replacement of the saints is very irresponsible. But my hair and eyes are the color of the example. In case..."


    "Yes, stop! Nothing more, huh?


    Control the Felix cut out with the expression of determination. You shouldn''t say more than that.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Yes, we are ready. We don''t even want the opportunity to repay you. That''s why I''m so lucky."


    "I wonder? When I think about the relationship between Baraxin and Irfena, ''being safe'' is, of course, quite important, ''that you thank the Demon King''."


    "" Huh?


    You didn''t know what it meant, they all raised their voices. That looks very smiling.


    Isn''t she cute? In the original world, young couples who are likely to come out on detergents and other commercials...... that''s very soothing! By mistake, it''s a sight not around me. It''s a slaughter.


    That being said, I can''t do it in the future just because I''m smiling. We need them to grow up, too.


    "You have a future role to play. Just letting the kids know what they''ve been through makes the impression of Irfena a pretty good one, doesn''t it?


    These two are to be entrusted in the future with an orphanage that will be run jointly by the Royal Family and the Church. Positively, it is also an excellent combination of ''I chose love and abandoned my identity, a former prince and a former ecclesiastical congregational nobleman'', so it is also persuasive.


    The story of the gentle neighboring princes and knights who helped themselves, told by those two. Your children will work their imagination and put their thoughts to stories like Migawa''s.


    It''s okay. If you keep your mouth shut, you won''t find out what I or the saints say or do about the crime dispute.


    It''s only when you grow up that you know the reality. No, only after I get a job in politics!


    "That''s... yes, but"


    "So, I really don''t need an apology or a thank you. It was an upfront investment for Irfena, okay. At least that''s what I think."


    To put it that far, you could understand, the two of them shut up and bowed their heads. The life-temperature gaze of the knights passing by - of course, I know what I did - pierces me, but such things dare to pass.


    That''s right, Sandra to Felix. That''s okay, because your honesty is a virtue.


    Anyway, in the future, ''on this matter,'' that''s fine. So don''t ask me to distribute The Demon King''s Doctrine of the Good! If I were you, I''d only be suspected of backwork.


    "Oh, yeah. Why don''t you meet the merchant you know? I''m just asking you to come here. I''m going through Ilfena from Zebrast, and I''m going to ask you to stop by the church in Balaxin. Of course, I have the permission of King Zebrast."


    "Ha? Um, I don''t think merchants would mind stopping by the church... that, if the church just has the funds to buy something..."


    "Ahhh... it''s hard to fund, especially now"


    "So, but I appreciate those stories. If we suddenly need medication, we don''t know how far we can go alone."


    Even so, the look on Felix''s face is dark. The reason is exactly what I just said. If I were just to say ''buy things from merchants'', the two of you would be right.


    ... but that''s not what it means to me.


    "Merchants do not only carry goods, ''information'' also applies. For example..." There''s a church aristocrat threatening the church "or something?


    "Ah......"


    "Not while there''s a saint. However, it is suspicious that if you are replaced or reached out to the orphanage you were entrusted with, you will be able to deal with it. Because you''d be better off on the other side. Even if we ask the royal family for salvation, our means of communication are limited and we do not know when it will be possible to move. It''s easy to get in and out if you''re a light merchant, and I can move when I hear you talk."


    I''m sorry for the two faded, but I don''t trust the nobles of Balaxin. I think the saints will definitely come after these two in pinpoint more than they are strong.


    At that time, if there is a countermeasure... it is quite suspicious. Unless you''re also a royal resident beside the two of you, the response is behind you.


    Therefore, "Your Close Fear" is the turn of the Magic Master!


    "No wonder you''re here by chance," right, me? Because I''m involved in setting up an orphanage, I said, ''I''m here to see how things are going!'' I don''t get suspicious when I say it.


    However, it is only possible if there is information in advance.


    Do people who intimidate you like to hunt them down closely, or a good percentage of them say ''come back'' or ''think about it by the next time''? What I''m after is a second contact.


    Note that a similar example is: ''Remember!'' If you say you can mention it, you''ll be convinced.


    ... If you want to ensure success, don''t make gaps. Why don''t you settle this on the spot? But I don''t think so.


    "When the ecclesiastical aristocracy gains strength again, things are going to get messy in the country. If you rub it inside, it will affect your neighbors."


    "Sure...... If you say so, you can''t deny it."


    "What I say is, I don''t think this is the kind of situation that can laugh off the concerns of Lord Mage. It was a church congregation. I thought it would be all right more than I got out of the royal family... but it could have been sweet."


    "Well, you''ve also stopped bonding with the Counts. No wonder you think so."


    Yes, Felix, thoughtfully, kicked his way into the fringe with his grandfather, Count Barrios. Says: ''Cause I can''t be sweet forever''.


    Horribly, Felix made this decision with 100 percent goodwill. Count Barrios and I can''t imagine the final weapon (= Felix) rubbing through my hands with the care of my grandson.


    It was the moment when a cunning old nobleman was defeated by virtue.


    Za! I thought I wasn''t bad. Sneaking up on the knight dorm. I raised a toast with Noiko.


    ... That''s why Katrina is extra on alert.


    Well, I can''t help it all. Anyway, you had the card "Mother''s Love by Katrina" over there from the beginning.


    It''s the grown-ups'' job to deal with it afterwards. Felix and the others are studying now.


    "There are circumstances like that. So think about it."


    "Yes, that''s right. I''ll discuss it with the saints, too."


    "I''m going to think about the best we can do."


    "Oh, well, good luck"


    "" Yes!


    Almost, he saw a gold knight familiar at the edge of his sight. Felix and his escort knights were also seen beside him, so he may have heard us standing talkin ''.


    "Mizuki, are you standing here talking like this? The dining room would be fine if you two were here."


    "Just the right place. Al, why don''t you let me meet these two little merchant fathers? You''re asking me what I was talking about, right?


    "Yeah, of course. You two, I''ll make you a cup of tea, please come this way. Why don''t you listen to the merchant yourself and tell Mizuki what he told you? Anyway, Mizuki will have already spoken."


    "Haha, of course!


    "Right"


    They seemed a little surprised at me and Al''s take over. But eventually when we looked at each other, we nodded at each other with a serious look.


    "Please. corners, we can''t waste the opportunity you made."


    Okay, let''s go.


    "I''m not trying! If you want a reference opinion, you can ask Al. At any rate, they will be present with escorts."


    Waving flirtatiously, me dropping off the three of them. For a moment Al looked back and looked up the corner of his mouth.


    ... and.


    "Oh, my lady."


    "Long time no see, little dad"


    Soon, signs of people behind my back. Turning so back to the voice hung, there was one of the merchant''s youngest fathers who took care of him.


    "I let you hear what those two have to say. What I want to hear is the truth about your little lady," The Them. "... it''s true you''re on those two sides, but that''s not all, is it?


    "Of course."


    My little father smiles bitterly at me for fun. Yeah, yeah, you know. My ''favor'' can''t be a hundred percent good intentions!


    "With my opinion, Katrina is the only hope for the ecclesiastical aristocracy."


    "Hmm?"


    "So as long as the ecclesiastical aristocracy is ambitious, no prince will appear in Katrina"


    I was sure of this. Anyway, if you want to use Felix... because ''Katrina herself must be made aware of the value of Felix''.


    If Katrina understands that if you have the status of "[Prince''s Mother], a nice man comes to get in the mood," it moves in one shot.


    Or vice versa. If the Prince is not coming, then the Son is the Chosen Opponent.


    "To the Church there are saints, to the Royal Family: ''The Prince who chose love became a happy couple with the Thinker, a bridge between the Church and the Royal Family''. If you want to fight it, all you have to do is'' a mother who gave up her own dreams but loved her son ''.'' Mother''s love ''is a very difficult element to deny in church terms, isn''t it?"


    ¡­¡­


    My little father looks at me funny. In contrast, I deepened my grin.


    Yes, because it''s a noble thing, called ''Mother''s Love''.


    The Church cannot deny Katrina outright, and Felix is hard to reject.


    "''Now'' if you poke at the church''s financial difficulties, you could give in to the nobility. So contact is still ongoing. But what if the Ilfena merchants, like their liaison officers, had contact with the church? I am giving material aid to the church and Zebrast says he will sell me food at a fairly low price. You deserve a sense of crisis, don''t you?


    "Lady, have you reached an agreement on Zebrast"


    "Because Rudolph''s here. If you don''t ask me out, I''ll persevere, and I can give you a little something back."


    "Proposal" from Felix, who previously pissed off the Chancellor and just had to use Rudolph. Felix would have simply thought, ''I''m close to my year, and I want to get along with someone who''s going to be king,'' but it''s actually not.


    That''s definitely Count Barrios'' inward wisdom. It''s the same M.O. as mine.


    So... kara!


    You tangled that up and suggested it to Rudolph and Sayle, didn''t you? Naturally, I''ve eaten fast!


    "So?"


    "If you try to use" Mother''s Love, "I can play."


    "Ahhh?


    "''Cause there''s nothing left to tell,'' right? If you want to poke, there it is. I''ll take a nice man and let him figure out the reality. Record and diffuse the authenticity and hissy of that time. Instead of" Mother''s Love, "" Bad Girl Using Her Child for Her Own Good "spreads."


    It should be noted that the ''lovely man'' is to be asked by Sail and Carlossa''s assistant prime minister.


    Sayle moves for the same reason Rudolph did, and most importantly, Rudolph bursts into laughter and says, ''Never go! Record what happened then in the magic props, because we all laugh later''.


    Sayle also promised to incite me with Norinoli because he knew the circumstances.


    He does. Sail would definitely show you more incitement than you''d expect!


    ''Cause Sayle''s method of warfare is'' A Strike Special ''. No kidding, he''s the one who wants to stop for steeplechase. The only kind thing is the face.


    And the assistant prime minister is Reishi One.


    It''s more damaging to Katrina than gender being a man. Even if it spreads rumors, it adds a ''fact'' called ''I lost to a man in the face''.


    I''m not lying. Just lay low that most women will lose.


    Assistant Chancellor is also a person who moves with emotion for the sake of it, so he will cooperate. ''Cause something that can retaliate against Queen Baraksin.


    The assistant prime minister asked Her Majesty, Queen Baraksin, before she was married, to be very adorable. If you retaliate against Katrina for trying to discredit that cousin scatterly, he''ll be happy to join you!


    It should be noted that Queen Baraksin has not abused Katrina. If I had seen him and given him advice, he would have taken the liberty of saying ''I''m going to abuse you''.


    The ecclesiastical nobility just didn''t think this was possible either, though the bad reviews didn''t spread... it can''t be in a good mood. Assistant Prime Minister and I hear he thought bitterly.


    Such an assistant prime minister will receive an opportunity for retribution from me! Katrina is not my priority. All I said was that I wanted to retaliate when I had the chance, Sail and Assistant Chancellor.


    It''s okay! That woman, ''cause she''s making me an eyewitness anyway!


    Even if the cut that happened was a joke between Al and Klaus, none, questions, questions


    "Why, lady, does that woman hate you? When I went to Balaxin with His Highness before, you just met him, didn''t you?


    "Al and Klaus were amused, flirting with me in front of her. If it''s just the look and the identity, it''s the ideal man, isn''t it?


    With that said, you''ve been able to imagine the scene, and my little father has turned a raw warm eye.


    "I stirred you up. This way, right?"


    "I''d say so."


    But I don''t apologize. Isn''t there a cause for quarrel between the two sides? Even a bee beating, I''m welcome!


    ''Cause if'' the ex-side chamber had a fight about beatings'' then nothing but a scandal, but if ''the demon conductor had a fight about beatings with the ex-side chamber'' then ''what did that side chamber do?'' What seems to be!


    It''s a lack of trust in stability, me. Violent shack is now.


    There''s also a precedent called Lucas, first of all, the contract that Katrina will be suspected.


    "As soon as the parent cat goes to bed, this is it."


    "It''s my fault."


    "You''re not!? Absolutely, your daughter is having fun with the knights too!?


    It''s annoying, little dad. I''m a "super capable kid" who can get results!


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. Your Highness Levins, I hear you came in the carriage with that couple this time?


    "Heh? Even though it''s an escort?


    "It''s not a raid on church officials, it''s a raid on royalty."


    "Scared!? Royalty, eh, eh...!


    "Well, because love for the family is heavy over there...... But the ladies are similar to His Highness, aren''t they?


    "I take it for granted that I strip my fangs for my owner. We''re not animals."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­ Your Highness, get back in shape quickly. There''s no one to grab the root of a black cat and stop it. "

 459 "Be prepared to defend your country" is honorable (stick)

    - In the Knight''s Dorm and Dining Room


    "I got the book from Harvis!?


    "Queen Harvis sent me a book in secret, to be exact."


    "Ugh, yeah......? Something to say, something to include?


    To the information from Al, I tilted my neck. Everyone will have thoughts inside... but in the sense of being a conversationalist, I guess I felt fit without a fence. He stops the hand he was eating and listens to the story.


    This is the cafeteria of the Knight''s Dorm. Blah, in a knight''s dorm, it''s the only place where others can be. Naturally, Cecil and the others will be eating here as well.


    In time, ''no wonder many people are eating''.


    From Al''s standpoint, it''s also ''everyday'' to have a bit of an intrusive conversation.


    And... it''s mostly here when you pass on information to me.


    "It''s not a good idea to be alone in a woman''s room." "There are knights here who can take care of escorts."


    It also makes sense to appeal to the outside world, ''We only talk about the extent of everyday conversations''. No one would ever have an important story in such an open place.


    "You''re not lying! ''The penetration, most of all.


    But what matters is pre-construction. With the permission of the Demon King, there will be no problem if Noeko the Knight Dormitory talks to each other.


    I think the existence of these accomplices is very important when it comes to complete crime, today.


    If the guys on the spot give false testimony, they end up in a "common everyday conversation" with a "story people can''t tell" (meaning) that''s stark.


    It should also be noted that "Common Daily Conversations" are not incorrect.


    This is the nest of knights called the worst swords... black stories are everyday. More than counts for pawns I can use, naturally, I treat you like a buddy.


    What, forcibly abducted with the phrase ''Would you like to make it a cup of tea'' - this role is for anyone in the Knight''s Dormitory Fujiko - and just a phrase sitting on your lap, fixed with your arm.


    I can turn a very raw, warm gaze from the Demon King who sees it, but it''s my knight who''s making fun of it, so I''ve never been blamed.


    I guess even as a demon king, it''s a recognition to the extent that ''dogs have picked up cats''. Requests for cooperation on really important projects will be made in the Demon King''s office.


    This time it''s usually a story. Everyone eats well together and sits in a chair by themselves.


    The seats are almost filled because it''s mealtime. Even if there were a mix of customers from all over the country, they''re just dining with me. That is more than the parties have said.


    "The Queen of Harvis is at the core of this investigation."


    "Wait, why is the queen in charge?"


    "Of course, all those who took part in the investigation are loyal to the Queen. So Irfena decided it was credible."


    "No, that''s why?


    "As a result, Princess Agnos, she can''t say enough about one of you. Those who deliberately missed out on her surroundings, her education, her problems are also responsible. To the king and his wife, of course."


    "I''m telling you, wait a minute! Obviously that''s crazy, isn''t it!? What happened to the King of Chief Officers? Why is the Queen True to the Queen involved in the investigation? Normally, you just have to ask a knight if you have a specialized institution!


    Bang! and stood up tapping his desk, Al deepened his grin as he said "hey hey hey".


    ¡­¡­


    Um, aren''t you angry about something? Mr. Argent?


    "The Queen of Harvis is a rare reformer in that country. But for that matter, a lot of people rebel. That''s why I asked someone I could trust to investigate."


    ¡­¡­ Leaving it to the king doesn''t give you the right findings?


    "I think there is that too. But according to the book delivered, King Harvis is very heartbroken by the murders committed by his beloved daughter, Princess Agnos. You think even your meal and your affairs are out of your hands?"


    "It''s just a real escape, isn''t it?"


    Taken together in one word, Al nodded loudly.


    "I think so too. To be honest, it''s not if you''re doing that¡­ Apparently, you prioritize what you mourn over what you apologize to our country"


    "Oops... Is that what Al''s anger is all about"


    "Hehe. If they hurt Elle, put Master Rudolph at risk, who has guided him since he was a child, and even my Irfena is lightened, then naturally, right?


    "Well."


    I guess I can''t get ''the knights who were hitting the escort were discreetly disciplined'' in there because I take it as fact that I couldn''t protect them.


    They are proud of their work. That is why there is no excuse whatsoever.


    "Even such a reality escape bastard has a problem with being the chief officer of the country. We can''t expect punishment for Agnos, nor is it going to be difficult to pursue responsibility for a ''country'' called Harvis"


    "That''s right. The queen is decent, but if she has the power to enforce it, it would be subtle."


    Apparently, the queen and her loyal companions are decent. And I have subtle sympathy for Agnos, too.


    Around the time that the ''decent man'' says this, I wonder how much Agnos'' offense is to those around him. Although, of course, Agnos'' own sins will not be eliminated.


    But if those people are "the culprits that Agnos is now," then we have to change our perception of her.


    No one can ''do what they don''t know'', and if they don''t know ''what''s wrong'', it''s no wonder they acted.


    Ignorance is a sin, but there is no one to teach. Even if they had a purpose, the people around them mentioned that they had tailored Agnos to be a princess like Oga.


    Around the smell of their guilt, my predictions have gone wrong.


    "So, I hear it on a straight ball.... What exactly does Queen Harvis want?


    - You''re not begging for your life, are you?


    When asked with half certainty, Al purposefully clapped his shoulders.


    "''I want everyone involved in this matter to be the perpetrator, and I want you to plead not guilty''"


    "You''re so much of a petition! If we hadn''t rooted it out beforehand, we''d have pleaded guilty to it. No waiting for Ilfena''s villain certification!


    "You must have that aim, too. If viewed in an unlimited and good direction, does it feel like ''it''s my country to protect''? Whether you''re the perpetrator, you''re going to be sympathetic."


    Damn! And to me that just summons, al with a caged smile of anger. The other knights sit faceless, smile and eyes...... and the variations are plentiful.


    But what we''re all thinking will be pretty much together. In other words...


    "Let it die, Harvis! No, destroy it!


    Right, absolutely.


    As Queen Harvis, I think I tried my best. But Irfena, who gets caught up in that unsolicited crime scene over there, is not a hoarding thing.


    "Besides, it was almost Mizuki who built the fringe with many who came here. If Mizuki wasn''t there, Ilfena wouldn''t be there."


    "... Oh, and in that case, no Siegs either"


    To Al''s words, rebel against the past. Sure, I''m convinced it could have been serious.


    For the first time they can get along with the Demon King when I''m in contact. Even that demonic prop doesn''t exist.


    In other words, he said the Demon King could even really have suffered life-threatening serious injuries.


    "If you call Elle the ''Demon King'' and they turn to you for malice, you can''t treat this one like an assailant. I''m sure she''ll end up being called as an accomplice on the Irfena side when I publish details of this case and a letter that Queen Harvis sent inside."


    "Harvis side... you mean the Queen is in an awkward situation too?


    "Her idea of wanting change is heterogeneous in Harvis. If the neglected consign, you think you can make up a ''convenient fact for them'' instantly?


    Klaus doesn''t seem to expect Harvis from the edge, it''s spicy inside. But with me, I think that''s a lot of potential.


    This would also make me have trouble with what to do as an irfena. Even if it rots, it is the Queen of Harvis who sent the book to us, so we can make that ''favor'' unbridled.


    If no one was there, although it seems good because everyone came, Irfena is almost stuffed. If we were to plead guilty to Harvis without waiting for the villain certification, we would also be alerted by the countries around us.


    What are you doing, Queen Harvis? No grudges, but anger will gush, okay?


    No, I know you''re trying to protect your country as best you can!


    - I''ll break in there, a voice that doesn''t squeak into the atmosphere of this place.


    "Oh, what''s wrong? Everybody shut up."


    "Mm...? Am I interrupting?


    "Assistant Chancellor! Glenn!"


    Did you get barometric pressure from the air inside, or the only thing stopping near the entrance is Lady Reishi One- just the look and the language. My heart is a man - and Glenn.


    I heard you were coming, but you two are busy. Therefore, as soon as some work was cleared up, I was supposed to come here.


    It was King Carlossa and King Alberda who sent those two. In other words, he has authority as a representative of the state in Beech.


    Seeing that, I rushed up to the two of them and hugged them with a smile.


    "I''ve been waiting! Now there''s almost zero chance that Irfena will be the bad guy!


    "" What?


    "Listen to my favor! I won''t let you go until I say," Yeah. ""


    I mean, I''m not letting you go, I''m not letting you go. Their presence is so much more important than what Queen Harvis thought.


    "Little girl, that''s blackmail."


    "I won''t tell. Because I made up my mind, this is'' please ''.... Ouch"


    "Idiot. You don''t have to do that. You''re on your side this time."


    Assistant Chancellor sighs and slaps me in the face. That hurts, One.


    "Mizuki... you''re past yourself, aren''t you? If you don''t mind, your parents will abandon you..."


    "Ugh, Glenn!...... All right, here''s one, show Red Cat''s black history on this occasion and contribute to everyone''s laughter..."


    "What are you going to say!? Stop!"


    The information is for use, Glenn. That''s the smile of my former buddy (?) Whether it''s in the past or if it''s available, until it''s used!

 460 Is it kindness to give information?

    Please let Glenn and Assistant Chancellor sit in the chair and briefly explain so far. It''s important to rub the information together, although you two have a general explanation of the circumstances.


    Recently, ''circumstances on the Balaxin side (meaning)'' - including both pre-construction and backward circumstances - were also added, so that explains it as well.


    As a result, the two were frightened, as expected.


    To the Lord, to the snubbing of ecclesiastical aristocracy and royalty.


    "I know the ecclesiastical aristocracy is busy, but I don''t know if I''m going to use this heinous thing..."


    "You just want to piss off the little girls. Do you want to see it hurt that bad?


    With a frightened look, you two half-eyed.


    Right, you''re really right! "The Demon Instructor''s Stopper is His Highness Elshon." "If you harm your parent cat, the black cat will sneak up on you." It''s supposed to be known for it.


    However, I can also think of a reason why you acted like this one...


    "Ahhh... maybe, but I think it''s because when I went to Baraxin before, only the guy who''s been selling fights directly is looking at me painfully. Long-term plans are starting to twitch, but I''m in trouble for crushing it."


    As a matter of fact, the Church Congregational aristocracy is only becoming a stream of ''painful eyes in the future''. So there is a certain number of them who mistakenly believe they have escaped the Mage Master''s retribution.


    It is awkward as a country for one of the two main forces of the country, the nobles who were also the Lord, to crush at once. Long-term planning should take into account such contextual circumstances.


    However, Glenn is only a party.


    "As a church purse?


    "You think there''s anything else to it?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "No."


    "You guys......!


    "That being said, it''s true, isn''t it? Assistant Chancellor."


    I had a good understanding. Well, from someone other than Baraxin, that''s enough for one word.


    The assistant prime minister does not hide the appearance of fright, but even from the perspective of neighboring countries - Irfena and Alberda residents - it is a degree of recognition. I stick my neck in poorly and I don''t want to be bothered, so ahhh!


    Now that saints hold together the Church, when it comes to our concerns, it is only ''that the Church, led by saints, succumbs again to the nobility''.


    You''re only afraid that when you blah blah blah, ''you can''t secure the financial resources to run the church and make a debt to the ecclesiastical nobility''. This can''t be donated poorly by outsiders.


    That''s why I want the saints to do their best. In order for me to rematch Katrina, the victory of saints is a must.


    "The royal family doesn''t seem to be very popular either, so the fact that you don''t have to worry about them is one of the reasons I chose to be static.... I feel like the royal side is willing to kill you."


    Adding subtly out of sight, the two became subtle expressions when they remembered the ''deeper resentment than the sea'' (meaning) held by King and Mrs. Baraksin.


    "Well, that... you have no choice"


    "Taking the raid backwards, I don''t know ''tailor it to the raid on the royal family''. No, I''m going to use a nagging hand."


    "You two, your gaze is swimming?


    "That''s annoying! I can be convinced as someone who knows what''s going on, but I don''t want that in my mouth...! Whatever you think, something close to personal grievances."


    The words of the Assistant Chancellor, most of all. Ningro, I think the people involved will be convinced, even if it was totally personal.


    Because the ecclesiastical nobles have long trampled upon the landmines of the King and his wife - including during the Prince...!


    You''re crushing the dreams of a couple of severe Bracons to pieces of wood dust!


    You shouldn''t think about being warm...!


    Relatively serene, or the king of Balaxin with a warm impression, but scarier when it pisses him off as much as those humans do.


    To be honest, I don''t think His Highness Linus, who acted first, had an affair as well... but it was definitely the ecclesiastical nobles who made His Highness the young Linus act like that.


    As a brother who wanted to get along with his brother, I guess I can''t forgive him for depriving me of my happy time. Come on, you must have been building up a lot of grudges.


    And his wife says, ''I want a young brother or a sister!'' and his kind who was eager. "The time has come for revenge! ''All in all, it would be a lot of plotting.


    That first step, or how many steps, is "The Royal Raid on the Carriage". Naturally, the weight of sin is completely different from ''the raid on the carriage ridden by church officials''.


    royalty no matter how warm, and individuals with grudges. No waiting for sin to bottom up!


    It''s an inconvenient complaint, you just have to crush it!


    Because they are the supreme power. Jianmae is OK in "Putting Out Our Country''s Pus"!


    ¡­¡­


    That''s okay, with such a knoll. No matter how you fix it, the guy you know knows. Prior to that, other countries recognized the extent of ''beautiful campfire'', no matter how inflammatory the project might be, if the firepowder didn''t come down.


    "... so I know what''s going on with Baraxin. Isn''t that why you guys had this weird vibe earlier?


    "Of course! Now I''m not surprised by that! We were parties in the" Catastrophe of the Congregational Nobility "in Baraksin. Glenn got me involved."


    "You would have been close to the mastermind!


    It''s annoying, Glenn. Seriously, it will spark the black history of the Red Cat era!?


    The assistant prime minister sighs at us as we gaze at each other. And gradually turned my face toward myself.


    "Hey, it hurts!


    "Yes, yes, I don''t care about that area. Just tell me what I heard."


    "Yes.... One, aren''t my treatments too coarse these days?


    "Shut up. It''s useless to tell a fierce cat opponent in front of a wild step. If that''s what you''re gonna do, your parents and cats aren''t having a hard time."


    Certainly.


    Well, shall we get to the point without saying anything stupid?


    Turning his gaze slightly, Al nodded one with a smile.... Looks like we got clearance. The point is, is it like, ''OK if I talk as a public tale''?


    "Eh, Irfena''s been waiting for a response from Harvis. Well, even for me, my friend who wrote to me pushed the reason for joining the war with one hand... it wasn''t, I was supposed to come visit, so I needed to buy some time"


    Taunting the premise, the assistant prime minister revealed his disdain.


    "I heard that. Except for Sarovara, you seem to have moved... how could that happen?"


    "Come on? When I said ''connections'' or ''people wanted'', they denied it fast, so it would be ''coincidence, times just overlapped''"


    All I can say is yes. Even if they get stuck, their countries will think of further excuses. Being in a friendship is true.


    "So, just now, I heard about your personal letter from Queen Harvis. The contents are" There seems to have been a lot of problems around Agnos. The King and his wife, Agnos, of course, would like to cut off the charges against those who plotted to use them... "


    "" Huh!?


    "No, I know how that feels. It''s natural for everyone to get angry! So, I said, ''If you''re from a country that doesn''t know what''s going on, you''ll be more alert to Ilfena, who so convicted you! It just seems like you''ve made excessive reprisals by exposing your fierceness!'' (Interpretation), I raised my voice. So thank you so much for coming. No jokes, Savior! Love it......!


    That being said, the two became more and more flashy. That''s right, no matter what you think, it just seems like Irfena is creating a flow to be the bad guy, right?


    "Even if you can''t count on King Harvis, the Queen, hey..."


    "As it were, well, all of a sudden things might happen and get confusing."


    "Something tells me Queen Harvis is a reformist who wants to do something about her country''s clandestine state. They have very few allies. So, it seems to have taken a while to investigate. It should be noted that the King appears to be fleeing reality"


    Sorry to crush Glenn''s follow up, but that''s the reality. I think Queen Harvis is sorry, but that honestly makes Ilfena a villain...... ''no''.


    I don''t feel the need to carry in any further predicament because the Demon King''s raid alone is an out-of-butch project.


    "Then there''s no sympathy. There can be no forgiveness, such as the king being in such a state. If you go to apologize, offer yourself a neck, and do things like get Irfena to hold her anger, you''ll change the way you look around you too..."


    "You know why we''re angry, right? Glenn, that''s the subtle air."


    "Trouble, even for Harvis."


    I no longer know whether to be frightened or to be objective, this situation.


    I''m not just sympathetic. That''s so sweet, it''s not from the beginning.


    "So? If we... Carlosa and Alberda could break into the discussion. What do you mean," please "?


    "That, you''re gonna make it happen?


    "See you in this situation. Anyway, it''s something to do with this."


    Assistant Chancellor''s eyes narrow with pleasure. A similar look to Glenn''s.


    "Heh heh, then let''s ask for it! I want you to tell Harvis," The Magic Instructor is dangerous. "If possible, based on events in my own country."


    "Hmm? Can I ask why?


    "Oh no, Glenn. If Ilfena talks about it, she''ll be blackmailed! So as information most countries know, I want you to tell me about my dangers and the fact that its only stopper is the Demon King. Then come on..."


    I laugh as I respond to Glenn''s enquiry, distorting my mouth.


    "Aren''t you going to give up? That ''Harvis was the only one who put the stopper to sleep'', and even if it wasn''t intentional, ''Harvis was the one who tried to make Ilfena the bad guy''.... If the Demon King hadn''t even fallen asleep, he might have managed."


    "There won''t be a country where you can arbitrate. Well, that''s the path Harvis chose. We don''t have a choice."


    "You don''t have a choice."


    In a nutshell, ''you deserve it''.


    There is no one to stop the Mage because he raided the Demon King and the Mage became the enemy, putting the only stopper to sleep. I don''t even have that connection to get some country in between...


    Let''s just poke him out that it''s a situation he deserves. ''I''m not incompetent enough to understand the situation'' than I am in politics, right?


    "On top of that, you see what I''m saying to Irfena."


    "Oh... so what''s the little girl going to do?


    I made him laugh innocently at the assistant prime minister who had asked me with a laugh of couscous.


    "Go out to Harvis! ''Cause even if you passed on that much information, something that might be'' I wouldn''t believe it without the facts''. You need a track record that just makes you think it''s true."


    "Well, you need it."


    Raid? Retaliation? You can call it what you want.


    "The Wizard is a disaster in the world". That''s what I''m called... "I''m allowed to be named," let''s poke him out.


    How did the Demon King''s rating change dramatically and someone noticed the truth more than a malicious rumor? to be understood by many people?


    Harvis doesn''t even need the chance to notice. So there''s nothing like the country''s doomed in one ''greeting''.


    ¡­¡­


    The only reason the Demon King''s nature was broken was'' cause he was noted as the person who suppressed the Demon Master ''.


    Well, there''s nothing the Demon King can do to make me do it in Harvis, so you might not notice.

 461 parent cat, (disgusting) in the middle of a hunch

    "... so. Are you going to go alone with that" greeting "?


    I know you can''t invite people poorly, but, he added, Assistant Chancellor has encouraged me to answer.


    That''s right, even if you know my solo behavior is the best, you just won''t forgive me.


    In other words, I understand the concerns of the Assistant Prime Minister. Because Assistant Chancellor is only in personal sentiment and is not asking this question.


    If you decide to say, ''When you realize it, the Wizard was gone''.


    ... they may point to a lack of strength on the part of the Knight Dormitory Noiko and the Guardians.


    Even for me, this is a little troublesome. Not only will it echo everyone''s assessment, but it will affect my future as well.


    Blah, there''s no chance that this is going to happen with "shifting guardians" or "reviewing the surveillance environment" either. The Wizard is a ''disaster of the world'' ¡­ it is the handling of dangerous goods. Surveillance is more imperative than ordinary otherworlds.


    I want to continue to have fun with Cakkauf in this cozy place, with my close collaborators. I can''t believe I''m letting go, and I don''t have any shards.


    I don''t know what to say, but in the sense that I can do whatever I want - of course, with some restrictions on my behavior - my face is the best member right now.


    I''m very grateful to all of you for sticking with my ''play'' and sober up and working the back. The magician''s accomplishments are a tribute to them and the Demon King.


    It should be noted that people who notice it realize it very well, so from other countries, the Knight Dormitory Noiko is also subject to good vigilance.


    Not only in the direction of ''Worst Sword'', but also ''Accomplice of the Magic Instructor''. Some of you must be weighing in on this one these days.


    That''s why no matter how many magicians achieve merit, they will not be underestimated. If you''re suspicious there... well, don''t make me look behind the scenes.


    Those who notice are aware, of this situation. Increasingly, it goes without saying that the Knight Dormitory Noiko was certified as a ''suck guy''.


    It should be noted that it is mainly in Kivera that we are alert. There are so many opportunities for information to come from you, Cyrus, that you say, ''After all, behind the defeat of Kivela, there is a leap of Ilfena!?'' It seems suspected.


    ¡­¡­


    Sorry, I''m the only one who''s played around. Exactly. Everyone is irrelevant.


    The Demon King will forgive any scenario that makes the country so cocky.


    For the record, Lucas said he wouldn''t stop believing that it was my sole crime. He said, ''If you''re cloudy or good, others can have it, but you''re the only fool who makes it his top priority to have fun''.


    Again, ''Fort falls!'' or ''Top Rated and Necromanced Towns,'' or ''The Crisis of Castle Collapse! Can you survive!? They had a strong impact on playing elements such as''.


    ''Whatever the outcome, I''m overplaying! If I knew your character, I would definitely find out whose plan it was!'' Talk to Cyrus. In him there must be a formula called ''Not even Roku = The Work of the Magic Instructor''.


    What the hell? If it leads to results, fine!


    Breathing and motivating play between jobs.


    Well, anyway.


    Assistant Chancellor is probably worried about the future of "Team Knight Dormitory Noiko" (including the Magician).


    It''s not a single rock with Irfena, so if they say ''impudent'', they''ve allowed a raid on the Demon King, and they lack the basis to argue. All this time, this one would be overwhelmingly unfavourable.


    ... but this time, I have the most powerful helpers.


    "Mm-hmm. That''s why I think of everyone who''s come to this country as the Savior."


    "Heh?"


    "Because aren''t you the people who can''t be left alone, both in your position and in your capacity? It''s more of a" people you have to protect "than a" demon mentor who treats civilians, "right?


    ¡­¡­


    Assistant Chancellor listens to me funny. Of course, I won''t forget to encourage ahead with my gaze.


    "Protecting our own royalty is naturally, of course, a time when we must also be vigilant as a nation. Well, do you have time for a black cat living in a knight''s dorm?


    "But that''s what guardians are for. Well, for once, the guardians of this country will give priority to their country."


    "Naturally, right? The Lord, the Demon King, was attacked."


    ... That''s why I have a gap to get out of it. The remaining guardians are ''those from other countries'' only.... It''s impossible to move as you please with Irfena right now.


    Except.


    - If you had received your life from the ''country'' or the ''Lord'', you would have prioritized that one to move.


    "I''m here... I mean, it''s possible to accompany me, or someone who''s taking orders like that!


    do it, and laugh. The Assistant Chancellor also nodded satisfactorily, knowing what I was trying to say.


    "First of all, you''re our Zeke. Oh, don''t get me wrong. It''s not like I''m your collaborator. However, Your Majesty knows your destiny, so he says," Follow the devil''s guide. "


    "Oh, a lot of ambiguity"


    "That''s fine. ''Cause if I just follow you, I know what''s going on. Besides, you deserve to act as a guardian, but you also have a duty to report back to the state. So¡­ naturally, if the'' enemy ''strikes, we will respond. What must survive for reporting to the state"


    "No, it''s very difficult for Zeke to report it..."


    Sieg, you are the brain muscle of pure white thinking, so the report goes past the crude and your child''s diary level. Whatever it is, it will not be suitable for the report on the sole mandate.


    But that seems to have been an assumption on Carlossa''s part, too. The assistant prime minister gently poked me in the forehead with his quiet index finger.


    "You must be the one for that. For those of you who don''t know what''s going on, share your information with us, even though it''s going to be a" report from the guardian of Carlosa, "but we''re going to give you the strength to fight."


    "Convinced!


    That''s all I can expect from Sieg, said Assistant Chancellor. Sieg doesn''t seem particularly dissatisfied, either, and he says, "That sounds like fun," swallowing.


    That''s right, cousins who have known each other for years. They''re used to these kinds of exchanges with each other. I guess pinching Mr. Keith there usually creates "Hero Reserve/Dear Siegfried".


    ¡­¡­


    Is that it, Carlossa?


    "I gave up."


    "Um, One? Don''t read my mind? When you sigh, you say happiness escapes, right?


    "It''s the path that everyone has thought about and given up once. If there''s a solution, I''m trying!


    ¡­¡­


    Certainly.


    "So? Who else?


    "Eh, Zebrast''s sail is coming. This time, Rudolph, who is congratulated on being a party, said, ''Absolutely go! I''m looking forward to the report."


    Honestly exposed, not only Assistant Prime Minister, but also customers from other countries.


    "Hey!? Though I was just involved, for once, I''m not the lead escort for anyone who''s been in this raid!


    "No, I always leave a message, so Rudolph insisted. You can''t move in person, and you want to send him in for as long as you''re in Ilfena as a hold on Harvis."


    ¡­¡­ Is that what General Saillite is like?


    "You have the slaughter thought of ''let''s kill it crisp,'' but something. By the way, he''s a quiet guy, coming for steeples and throats, even if it''s workouts. Be honest with yourself, intent to kill is standard equipment. The only kind thing is the face."


    "Oh, yes..."


    Drawing his face, Assistant Chancellor silenced. In his capacity, I know you''ve met Sail... but he looks like a knight with a gentle grin. No way, I don''t think the contents are like that.


    "That''s where I join, and I became a highly combative member inside. The Demon King has to play the role of host because the identity of the friends he asks to stay is also ''quite'' (meaning). Whatever, I have almost no contact with them, because I''m limited to the two Demon Kings. Without me, the Demon King would be the only one."


    It''s all about stopping the demon king! And if you stretch your chest, the assistant prime minister will look at you as if you were stunned.


    "You guys... you''re gonna scold me later, right?


    "At that time we are all in possession of a sermon! Note that Rudolph also has a ''favor'' to do, so we plan to be scolded together"


    "You''re not going to be scolded! Damn, already...... As soon as the guardian took his eyes off, this is what happened. You know how hard it is to be a parent cat."


    "Anything, when he was wounded in the raid, he cared about me until he lost his mind..." The black cat goes wild, what do I do!? ''In a way. "


    "I don''t normally think that...!


    "Hey, don''t grab my head! It hurts!"


    Now, it''s the usual......!


    So grab a critical head, will you stop it?!?

 462 Getting ready to go out

    ''In the meantime, you''re going to [say hello] to Harvis! Glenn and Assistant Chancellor greet the Wizard''s violent sexual exposures!'' Please ''was very favourably accepted by everyone.


    Says, ''If you don''t pay that much, I don''t think Harvis understands''.


    When it was understandable not only to be information, but also to be a party, all of you who once saw the ferocity of a magician¡­ (meaning) competent spoke out in unison.


    It should be noted that the most persuasive were the many words of His Highness Schanze.


    "At the time of that incident, Mizki had received life from His Highness Elshon [to protect me]... but the way he did it, the way he did it, was left to Mizki"


    ''Besides, no one, including me, could have guessed at the punishment of Mr. and Mrs. Wang and his wife and me, who had been told on the occasion of the plea. [Personal merit] or [Proof of ability], then I think this would be most convincing.'' Cause Mizuki [brought it into a possible situation] ''


    ''Now I''m sorry to say this, but we didn''t initially expect much from Mizuki. Even Tezert, who Mizuki knew was a magician. "


    ''So I don''t think Harvis will have a sense of crisis either if he doesn''t get hurt once. In the first place, it''s hard to tell from the outside because Mizuki''s way of doing things isn''t magically and massively damaging.''


    ¡­¡­


    Sure, you kept your mouth shut about the solution.


    In one way or another, what I wanted to hide was the punishment for His Highness Schuanze, which occurs in a consortium from his repudiation of Mr. and Mrs. Wang.


    Because, as His Royal Highness Schanze himself was prepared, those who did not want to bring factional strife to the next generation beyond being male royalty would have moved in a thorough elimination direction.


    However, it was also likely that the King and his wife and His Highness Tezelt would not make it good and would be kept and killed halfway through. Most of all, no matter how hard they try, the country is only allowed to the point of ''I won''t take my life'', beyond not being a single rock.


    So... I needed to convince everyone I was there.


    I called the kings of the nations to draw them to my side and to be witnesses that ''the nobles did not raise the opposite voice''.


    No way, ''I didn''t say anything then, but I''m unhappy!'' I can''t tell you later. Even the king of my country is convinced.


    However, I was aware that the process to get there was terrible for me. Especially around letting His Royal Highness Schanze, who can barely walk, walk on his own feet and let His Royal Highness Tezert pledge allegiance. I can''t deny that I''ve been exposed.


    Therefore, the action I took beforehand was "silent"!


    Regardless of malice or goodwill, I was thoroughly prevented from divulging information to anyone who might get in my way.


    This is the biggest reason why it could have taken a stop from His Royal Highness Tezelt and the King and his wife. Because I knew more than anyone that they were victims with His Royal Highness Schanze... you said it in a bad way, but it was the most intrusive, right?


    Having worked out the measures after taking these into account, I won the settlement I wanted brilliantly. I am also satisfied to complete the request of the Demon King!


    But from His Highness Schanze, who was with me for a while, he said, "Hey, I don''t know that! When the hell did you get that far?!? ''A covenant to be.


    No one could have understood this more than it was the only way to leave His Highness the Schanze behind. That naturally includes His Royal Highness Schanze, who is a party.


    Or you can say that this was the liver of the measure. Because I knew nothing beforehand, because the choice of King Gania and His Royal Highness Schanze on that occasion comes alive.


    I had to convince the kings of the nations that were participating in that occasion.


    Naturally, that includes the punishment of Mr. and Mrs. Wang and the response of the Kings of Gania.


    "The King of Gania is untrustworthy, and kill all the elements of anxiety," and on the day the kings judge him, there is no doubt that His Highness Schanze''s life is not.


    In the first place, Ilfena would not be so sweet that she would miss a party of kings and brothers just because of the warmth, than annoyed by the demon king''s attempted kidnapping.


    Even if I feel sorry for His Highness Schanze, this is a completely different matter. The Kings will never miss out on anything more than possible damage to their country.


    Even if His Royal Highness Schanze himself does not have the ambition of a king''s brother, he is more than a deterrent to the nobles who try to use him, he is simply treating it as'' the next generation''s evil ''. His Royal Highness, the nobles of the Cheanze rulers are not wrong, though.


    Because His Royal Highness Schanze understood that, too, it is likely to be a worry later - because he could have been flagged instead of his brother Wang - because he did not want his future.


    With that in mind, I gave him the role of ''assistant to His Royal Highness Tezert''. I don''t think His Highness Shuanze wants to die, but if his presence casts a shadow on the future of Gania, he could hurt himself.


    - That''s why.


    Once you''ve explained those background circumstances as a supplement, everyone''s like, "Come and see me hurt for once! in the direction of ''. Because we couldn''t believe it until we actually saw it.


    I guess this is everyone''s kindness in a way more than just saying ''hello'' or so. You may be sympathetic to Queen Harvis - but from the Irfena side, a bad hand - who moved to protect the country.


    ¡­¡­


    Nobody said, "Forgive Harvis," though.


    After installing everyone''s cooperation, I quickly started preparing for the ''excursion''.... It''s an ''excursion'', just an ''excursion''!


    If I said "thank you" or "retaliation," I''d lose Harvis'' future - wouldn''t I? (Awesome)


    I would only go through the style of ''I was attacked by a guardian, so I just went to say hi''. When the damaged Ilfena is compensated and demands an apology, she can''t take it!


    What, Irfena and I are not ghosts. If you show your sincerity, you''ll be considerably relieved.


    Whatever, it''s too big a country of nostalgia to meditate on my work!... provided that it has some flavor or is worth leaving behind.


    There is no alternative to this than to be called ''the kingdom of the mighty''. Or it would be the same in any country. Any country is basically kind to a being that can contribute to its own country. I wouldn''t work if I stuck around.


    This time it won''t leak into the example, and how Harvis will show that ''sincerity'' will be an important point. At least, there''s no such thing as good faith at the moment.


    It should also be noted that with regard to the book from Queen Harvis, it seems that the direction of ''I can appreciate that [only] you provided me with inside information''.


    That''s it, ''The Queen showed her best efforts, though she knew there was nothing she could do about it. That effort [only] can be evaluated! I understand that we are bad...!'' It''s a disposition.


    If you can metaphor, ''Effort Award that doesn''t tie to results, but only attitude can be appreciated''.


    It still looks much better than the rest of them, so I can appreciate the rest of the Harvis force. The guy who''s going to apologize to Ilfena, are you sure you''re okay? I think they''re gonna say pretty tight things.


    "Sounds fun, Mizuki."


    "Yeah, really"


    Cecil and Emma are laughing at me for a pleasant excursion. These two are Demon King''s stop personnel... so to speak, they are the remainder of the group, so they will not accompany us this time.


    Instead, now camp disputed near the Corbella Forest! Sometimes it is supposed to be.


    Corbella is a treasure trove of mountain delights... if it''s about the tempura of mountain vegetables, we''ll figure it out. It should also be noted that the ingredients found in exchange for the teaching of cooking methods are promised to be flushed to me as well.


    I''d like to try cooking rice with bamboo one of these days, today. Your diet will gradually moisturize thanks to the full cooperation of your friends who will be in tune. Corbella is the most powerful way to convey Japanese food.


    "These things aren''t fun to prepare for."


    "Well, I know how that feels. Especially this time."


    "That''s right. Mizuki seems to be having too much fun, so Master Cyrus, His Royal Highness Schanze and Weiss immediately ran to report to their country."


    Seriously. Those three, as soon as I showed them how super fun I looked, I moved on to the report.


    However, Cyrus, you faded your face, His Highness Schuanze smiled very well, and Weiss had a serious look... something like that, although it was triplets.


    Well, given the location of their countries, maybe that doesn''t help either. Since Kivela is a big country in the south, did you consider the possibility of Harvis coming to arbitration?


    For the record, it was the book from Queen Harvis that helped me to be more vigilant. Again, whoever asks, ''There''s no such thing as that. I poured gasoline on the fire!'' It seemed like something I could say.


    That''s why Gania and Sarovara are in alert mode...... and say, ''No matter what Harvis says, let''s sicato! Mode,'' he said.


    It has nothing to do with us if some firepowder flies or ignores it, ignores it if it says something, or if the Mage has broken out... so let it pass.


    Well, that''s the smartest thing. Being irrelevant is the strongest thing. His Royal Highness Schanze and Weiss are to have visited Ilfena personally, so it follows that ''occasionally, I have been informed''. This isn''t a lie, either.


    "You''re very alert. My destination is Harvis."


    "But the purpose is to say hello. I don''t think you have a choice, do you?


    "Right, I think so too. If you get involved with Harvis halfway through, you''ll be an immediate target for Mizuki."


    That''s right! Both of you, big, positive, solve


    It''s about me, but I think so too. I think he''s also wary there around Gania, Kivela and Sarovara because his malice towards the Demon King is willing to receive that he''s taken a ride into this commotion.


    The nobles of those three countries and I, we''re not close. If I knew this one was going to kill me, I would try to silence the demon king and those who are going to speak ill of me. "Be a shellfish adult! ''.


    ¡­¡­


    Can we have a chat?


    ... club ini row kukarane? (horror tone)


    "Because there''s no one to stop this time... and because everyone is angry about it, it''s always more and more cooperative"


    What I''m looking at as I say is what I have at hand. These are something else, starting with the Knight''s Dormitory Noodles, thanks to the people who are going to stay.


    Ready for your visit (currency or cash changeover gems)!


    Ready for toys (demonic stones and all sorts of demonic props that might help)!


    Ready for snacks (like you can do battle while eating)!


    Ready for maps (courtesy of His Royal Highness Schanze, maps of Harvis & surroundings)!


    Look, it''s so full of excursions. Whatever the purpose, isn''t it a mistake to treat ''excursions''?


    Note that food is basically sourced locally. The water is magically manageable, so all you have to do is a fortified frying pan and seasoning set. Eating on the move and having fun! You remind me of my journey with Cecil and the others!


    "Two grown-ups used to traveling are companions, maybe closer to camping than hiking"


    If you say it while packing your bags, your face will break if Cecil and the others remember their former journey too.


    "Maybe I can tell you now, but that trip was fun. Right, is that what it''s gonna look like..."


    "You''re a little jealous of the people you''re accompanying."


    "When this is over, we''re talking about camping in Corbella. Or have Cecil''s brother mix it with outdoor training."


    "That''s good!


    Our conversation plays, shaking with Cacca.... an indescribable gaze at us like that.


    "No, no, no! What is'' excursion '','' excursion ''! Though it would be more noisy!?


    "Lord Cyrus, if you care, you think you''re losing, don''t you? All right... we were like," I just heard the three of you have fun making plans for the future. "


    "No, you know, I feel like that''s something else than having fun making plans for my old ladies..."


    "Well? I''ve been pulling it off for a long time, so I don''t know what my daughters will enjoy."


    "Hey, Your Highness!?


    Silas, who attracted my face, and His Highness Schanze, who is through with a good smile. You guys are pretty close.

 463 "Excursion," decisive

    - at a place where


    "The creepier the better."


    Looking back on the path that had come before, the companions stood shoulder to shoulder.


    "Well, I have no choice. With so many dignitaries from all over the country, we really have to prioritize you."


    "Sort of. Besides, no matter how" worst sword "nest the place is... or the residence of the knights who have a reputation for strength," The Knight''s Dorm "is the problem."


    - You''re definitely inferior to a castle for security.


    As he continued to do so, his silver-haired companion - Sail - deepened his grin in a meaningful way.


    I don''t mean ''no security''. Essentially, knights are raw interrupters targeting royalty and nobility, so there is some ''protection'' to prepare for raids and other things.


    However...... only ''to some extent''.


    A knight is a profession that falls under the category of the so-called "professionals of violence," so he recognizes it to the extent that "with this much help, we can do something about it ourselves."


    Naturally, the castle, where many royalty and nobility stay, which is the ''protected position'', is thicker protected.... In some cases, the knights and other castle dwellers may be watching you in the name of ''For Escort''.


    Exactly. Assistant Chancellor and Glenn are staying in the castle room. They were the envoys to whom the State intended - they may not have the same appearance, but they have the same role - so ''correspondence in keeping with their identity'' was applied.


    Of these, the people who are totally irregular are the "Friends of the Magic Instructor".


    Normally it''s like, ''I can watch you, and you can stay in a knight''s dorm.'' ''It''s supposed to be a response,'' but that goes as far as being a civilian or sophisticated junior aristocrat class.


    Just tell your royal counterpart in another country, ''You can be with your friends (= magicians), right?'' I can''t say. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah.


    It should be noted that the Demon King was sincerely wary of this, apparently.


    Of course, it is not in the ''magician is used without the permission of Ilfena'' sense that I would be used for the troubles of another country.


    I''m just wary of the ''quote where the demon conductor stuck his neck in trouble on his own, playing down with a toy before the Irfena side knew it'' thing.


    In other words, the Demon King''s target of alert is not ''someone from another country'', but ''an asshole cat who doesn''t know what to do'' ONLY.


    ''There is no way Mizuki will be used. On the other hand, he treated me like a toy and just played with it. "


    Noeko the Knight Dormitory, who heard this, divided his reaction into three patterns: those who burst into laughter - those who prompt me to reflect with a true face - those who deeply agree and nod.


    And, naturally, the word of denial doesn''t go up. As far as the Knight s goes, the sermon mode is all about "A Little Hard Work for Your Highness".


    To the lack of trust in stability, cheers. The fact that ''Mizuki is basically the culprit'' must be rooted in the Demon King.


    ¡­¡­


    When I asked him half the funny part, he said, "Isn''t that obvious?"


    For the record, he said, ''Put your hands on your chest and look back on what you''ve been through,'' so I thought back - ''Sure, maybe?'' I have a later conversation about being slapped when I''m convinced.


    Do as you''re told, and you''re unreasonable when you say you''re convinced of what the Demon King has to say. It''s a terrible story.


    - Well, anyway.


    People who are supposed to be protected in the castle are in the cavalry where I live. Inevitably, the knights in the cavalry are their escorts.


    That''s why.


    Today, I was able to get out of Ilfena very, very lightly.


    Of course, it is only with the cooperation of His Highness the Schuanze. They all acted differently only today and took on the gaze (= eyes of surveillance) that should be directed at me.


    And another reason I was able to get out of it lightly is'' the guardians were by my side ''.


    Sieg, who was beside "Coincidence," and Sail, who came to see how he was doing under Rudolph''s life, "Occasionally," because he sensed I was about to get out, and he followed me as he was.


    From the edge, it only looks like the wind: ''Lord Saillite and Lord Siegfried are the amulets of today''.


    In the first place, they are people from other countries, so it is impossible to sue ''it seems like the Mage is about to get out'' without proof. Normally it takes the form of passing Al or Klaus.


    These two were accompanied this time, considering those circumstances as well. Even they have a position as guardians, so I can make excuses even if they poke me!


    No, you''re a friend who understands what you need to have......! It is very helpful when you have an understanding that includes aspects that are not Roku.


    "This is a special situation, Mizuki. With all of you who have cooperated, I know that. But it is also a fact that it is a ''time to enjoy a prank with friends''. It''s a rare opportunity, so you''ll stick with it."


    "Oh, yeah, I know that! Everyone seemed to have so much fun. It was about you, Cyrus, who had dead eyes. Weiss was serious about his assignment."


    "Hehe. They''ll get used to it."


    "That''s right."


    "Ha! Well, you''re getting a pretty vague life this time. I asked Keith, ''Why don''t you follow your daughter?'' Cause they said, ''I''m gonna follow Mizuki, right?


    "Oh, so am I. Rudolph tells me that you are accompanying Mizki. If it''s plain to say, ''You don''t know what a black cat without parental surveillance will do, so just follow me in case.''"


    ¡­¡­ I mean, basically it''s my fault, "


    "Yes."


    "Well, Mizuki is the culprit."


    ¡­¡­


    You guys, remember later.


    He won''t scold me with him later, but if he asks me about the main culprit, he seems unanimously to be ''It''s Mizuki''.


    But whatever your future behavior is, I''m not the one who''s going to get out of it. Not my idea!? It''s wet...!


    "Cool"


    "No, it''s true you''re the culprit. Thank you for not being able to escape in the industry."


    ¡­¡­


    Immediate penetration, thanks!... Actually, this time, there may be ''another'' companion.


    "Aren''t you an accomplice, Lord Twins'' One Break?


    "Right. Well, as far as I''m concerned, I didn''t expect you to follow me conspiring with one crack."


    "Ugh... I''m bored! Lord Siegfried to General Saillite!


    Returning slightly blushing is you, Abel, one of the knights. Oh, my God, this time, Abel came voluntarily with me!


    This twin basically acts on a set, so another behavior is a bit unexpected. But it was more surprising that you gave me priority over the Demon King''s intentions.


    However, they are basically cautious (self-declared).


    The remaining crack used the disguise used during the Viscount Grandkin case (= Christina related disturbances) to play one or two roles. He said he had a collaborator.


    It should be noted that the vacation report will be ''I put it out, but I accidentally missed confirmation''.


    What is this collaborator, Mr. Commander? Thoroughly that when you receive your vacation notice from Abel in the Knight''s Dormitory, you will show yourself to serve your nostalgia well!


    It seems to me that I''ve ''accidentally'' stopped the vacation notice at my place. Well, I''m actually busy right now, so it would be superb to persuade.


    Around this being done behind the scenes, Ilfena...... I guess the knights in particular are gutted. The knights are known to the leaders for their abilities, so they must have let me accompany them as a supporting role.


    "Don''t lighten up, don''t lighten up, I know what you''re capable of, so I''d appreciate it purely."


    "Shut up.... Even us, Your Highness has been attacked!


    Speaking with a flickering wave, Abel turns just like a blindfold.... but we listened to him. It sticks, it deepens my grin.


    "Your Highness Elshon is admired."


    "It''s our demon king!


    Purely everywhere, Sieg''s words picking up facts only. While affirming that, we advanced our legs.


    - Meanwhile, around that time, in Elshon''s private room. (Elshon perspective)


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Friends who have visited the room - I was greatly puzzled by the way it looked with a certain ''belongings''.


    That won''t help either. Why do you have a super big cat stuffed animal named ''Dear Parent Cat (Fake)'' to Mizuki...? Plus, politely with kittens.


    In the first place, that should have been in my office.


    When I turned my gaze to Al with that thought, I was subtly distracted.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know, it''s you or Mizuki, isn''t it?


    I sighed deeply. Yeah, I knew. I mean, I can''t let that kid grow up.


    Whatever, there are too many collaborators this time. Rudolph in front of me and because he''s one of them.


    No matter how much, I can''t imitate pushing all the nonsense on Al and the others to hold them accountable. They are dignitaries of all countries, kings of friendly countries if they are bad... Mizuki would be more advantageous no matter what you think.


    "For once, I''ll listen. Rudolph, what happened to ''it''?


    "Hmm? Mizuki, who sensed that I hadn''t slept well, gave me the amulet instead. Says, ''Even stuffed animals are like parent cats, so they protect me from nightmares''"


    "Hmm. How does it work, by the way?


    "Oh! Oh, no more! Weak on this in Gania...... no, they were letting you hear the intent to kill me, so I figured one or two of the curses was hanging?


    "I didn''t want to hear it in the second half......!


    Unexpectedly, I hold my head. The fact that a stuffed animal that seems to imitate herself is protecting her friend''s sleep is in itself a smile.


    Yes, that''s fine. The problem is that ''it worked quite well''. I want to believe it''s because of my mind, or coincidence.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. I''m a messenger this time. So take it."


    "What? No, no, you''re the king of a neighboring country, aren''t you? If I''m wrong, I won''t messenger with you."


    "Mizuki, that''s not going to work."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Indeed."


    "Huh? So take it."


    To put it that way, Rudolph offered a kitten stuffed animal. The little black kitten holds a message card trying to pinch it between her forelegs.


    ¡­¡­


    Let''s do it. I have a bad feeling about it.


    Turn over the scary card. It said this in a familiar letter there.


    "I''m leaving home."


    "Ah... um, stupid cat!


    "Oh no..."


    "Ahhh...... that''s right, Mizuki. From the standpoint, is it because Elshon can''t get out strong that I''m in charge?"


    I felt even more headaches in the appearance of Rudolph and Al peeking into the cards for swallowing.


    Mizuki... remember later!

 464 Teacher, do a surprisingly good job

    - In Royal Castle, Gania.


    "... so. Read the letter from the Master of Magic and the report from Schanze for more information."


    That''s what Tezelt, with some tired look on his face, says and gives a letter to the three who are the godchildren of the Magic Instructor.


    When the three looked at each other, their eyes glanced at the letter¡­ When they had finished reading, they stared at Tezelt with an indescribable expression.


    "You know, Your Highness Tezelt..."


    Caldo opens his mouth, though it seems very difficult to say.


    "His Royal Highness the Demon King of Ilfena is the guardian of the instructor, isn''t he? Besides, the teacher said he misses tears."


    "Yeah, you are. I think you''re right about that."


    "Aren''t those guys who''ve set you up already packed? Let''s sicato as much as we can, and shake someone else''s, huh?


    "I thought so too, but I didn''t want to hear any backup from you guys!


    To the appearance of Tezelt holding his head, the three became all together and far-sighted.


    With them, I don''t want to get Tezelt in trouble. But only this time, when there''s no point in being a gentle liar, I understand. Wounds are smaller than not letting them waste their expectations.


    "More importantly, I didn''t expect to step through the instructor''s landmines... are Harvis'' men also a doomsday desire?"


    "Hey, Mr. Ikes! Thought I''d better not tell you now......"


    "That''s what I''m saying, Roy. The instructor just trained us to be in that state, didn''t he? That''s clearly hostile...... no, is this a kill attempt? I don''t think it''s going to be more stylish than setting me up with that kind of emotion."


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t shut up, Roy. I know you respect the instructor, but the personality of the individual is a different matter. Well, it''s about that guy, so we''re not gonna let him suddenly ruin it."


    "Oh, right!


    "I guess it''s ''boring'' for a reason. You''re not nice enough to end it all at once."


    "Those two! Don''t have a disturbing conversation with a little glance at me!


    ¡­¡­


    "Stop looking at the poor thing with your eyes..."


    Prince Tezert, king of Gania. He was headached by a report from Schanze, praised and plunged into further misfortune by the hands of the godchildren of Mizki the Magic Master.


    Note that I have no offense to Ikes and Roy. Because they knew their master, they would not make hopeful observations.


    For the record, it is his tenderness that Caldo did not join the conversation.


    The most caring man of the three did not do any good to do damage to the poor prince king in front of him - who is still the prince of the great North - but only one, shellfish and mouth.


    I''m not denying such a caldo and the conversation my friends had.


    I personally nod deeply and agree from the bottom of my heart.


    I just don''t say it. That alone, around the glow of tenderness towards Tezert, the two remaining were either insensitive or honest with themselves, well, that seemed to have properties close to Mizki, the master.


    The days when Mizuki became a teacher and trained them were extremely short, but I guess the pupil relationship was definitely built.


    Just when it turns red when crossed by Zhu, the threesome, forged into a being known as the ''otherworldly frenzied species'' and so on, also has its original figure thickness, and seems to have been well familiar with Mizuki.


    That''s more than a trio has become Schanze''s subordinate, but... at the same time, it seems that some people are harmed.


    In the first place, their boss is Schanze (scheduled). Unlike his seemingly adult appearance, he is a creature whose contents are called ''Grey Cats'', so there will be many ex-King Brotherhood nobles who will see hell in the future.


    "Well, that''s enough silly talk.... I want your opinion. [M] I read Mizuki''s letter and Schanze''s report because I wanted to hear how you guys would move."


    Pan! and the three of them change their faces to the look on Tezelt''s face, who punched his hand and raised his face. The knights of the escort took a breath at the speed of that switch, but they were ex-mercenaries¡­ such things were also a must for survival.


    "Can''t you just say," Sikato, shake someone else "?


    "That''s what Schanze suggested, too. Basically, our country will be ''disguised as indifferent''. But I don''t think that''s enough... That''s why I wanted to hear from you guys who were in a different environment than we were."


    To Ikes'' words, Tezelt returns with a bitter smile. It was the three of us who were surprised by his words like that.


    Prince Wang of the Great Power said it was worth listening to the former mercenary. From the three people who know the identity supremacy of the nobles, it is only natural to be surprised.


    Schuanze has been in a bit of a special situation, and I guess he never felt so walled. But Tezert has seen himself as Prince Wang, and from the three of us, he is never a relief.


    Such a prince asks for his opinion like a mercenary.


    Would you be so happy and happy?


    I guess Tezelt was unconscious, but that honesty rocked the minds of the three of us a lot.


    Without Schuanze, and without the appearance of their teacher, Tezert would not take the three lightly. I''m so sure.


    It was at this time that he earned the trust of the trio in a true sense. There would have been a tentative first trust or a sense of fellowship through Schanze. However, no direct relationship of trust has ever been established.


    Of course, that''s not what you have to do. Given Tezert''s identity, it is the nobles and knights he trusts who move as his hands and feet, because he is not just a civilian threesome.


    But Tezert dared to ask for it this time. And the three Teachers of the Magic Instructor are¡­ not fools who cannot absorb their integrity.


    ¡­¡­ Roy, you give me your opinion. "


    "Is it okay with me? Mr. Ikes."


    "You''re a magician, and you can think like a teacher the most. Better than us."


    "Right, I think so too. If it means'' think about what to do '', you''re in charge."


    Following Ikes, Caldo also inferred that Roy would give his opinion. The two of you are never, ever throwing the blame round Roy. That''s exactly what Roy says, ''If you want to express your opinion, Roy is the right man''.


    What''s there is cultivated trust, and Roy''s ''certainty'' because he recognizes his abilities. It is their choice to believe in their peers even if they are to be held accountable together.


    When Roy felt those two feelings, he glanced at them as he thought. He sounds like a magician, and Roy is a brainiac. And because of his character, he doesn''t get much notice... but he''s pretty prized.


    With the expectations of his peers and the pride of being a disciple of the Wizard, Roy thinks only ''best''. I don''t want to expose myself to ugliness. It is the will of Roy the sorcerer who wants to think of the best hand he can put out in the present situation.


    ¡­¡­ Consolidate the protection of His Highness Tezelt. If you decide to pretend to be indifferent, that''s my priority under the circumstances. "


    "May I ask why?


    "Absolutely."


    To put it, Roy dropped his gaze on a letter handed to him by Tezert.


    "Time will have passed considerably since the raid on His Highness Elshon. At the very least, the instructor is crushing the possibility that malice towards Irfena will be directed, completing as much rooting as Irfena can rebel Harvis. This was reported by His Royal Highness Schanze."


    "Right. Irfena was also unable to protest instantly because the situation was a situation. Because it''s a raid reason too distant, and I had to worry about my eyes from other countries"


    To Roy''s point, Tezelt nodded in affirmation. This one didn''t turn out to be ''just a raid'' because of the oddity of the reason.


    No matter how many princesses with ''blood starches'' are involved, you can''t believe it right away. In the first place, it was almost unknown that Harvis had a princess with a ''blood starch''.


    And the subject of the raid is His Highness Elshon of Irfena - commonly known as the ''Demon King''.


    The odd reason for everyone to lean their necks and the reputation of the prince, who was famous for being the object of fear, became an enemy and could not move instantly.


    Furious about such a situation, thoroughly rooted quotes, brought into the current situation was the Magic Instructor Mizuki.


    You''d be surprised at her connections too, but what you really should be afraid of is that obsession. As she made clear, she did not allow malice to be directed against her pro-cat and admiring beings.


    "All I cared about was the time it took."


    "Time?"


    "Yes, what the instructors care about is that ''there are those who are using Princess Agnos'' raids and trying to move ''. It also says that Irfena was unable to move because she was wary of dancing conveniently to them"


    "The book from Queen Harvis confirmed that."


    "Yeah. But from an outsider''s point of view, I don''t know if that''s right. So, assuming it''s right, I suggested consolidating His Highness''s protection."


    So Roy cut the words once and gazed at Tezert. That gaze is incredibly strong, and the knights in charge of the Tezert escort breathe.


    - Who is it, ''this''?


    The more such a voice was likely to be heard, Roy was changing the atmosphere surrounding him. In contrast, Ikes and Caldo seem interesting...... they listen to each other reluctantly.


    "Ilfena was too cautious. No wonder they think this broke the plan. Of course, I think a certain amount of confusion was more than a strange reason for the raid, naturally, dividing it. But you wouldn''t expect it to even be rooted out. And the plotters don''t know the truth yet. ''It is possible that Irfena will move the next plan to execution because she will not take more action than expected''. Yes, I''m watching."


    "Don''t you think the raid on Irfena will continue?


    "If you knew about the instructor and the properties of Ilfena, you wouldn''t cross the dangerous bridge. You are likely to fail and are suspected of being behind it. Don''t you think, ''Target the country where the prince meets the same conditions''?


    "... my country and Kivera"


    "Precisely the two of you, His Highness Tezelt and His Highness Lucas. But isn''t it easier to target Gania, which is roughed up by the scandal of the King and his brother and his wife, than to target Kibera, where there is a King Kibera called the famous one?


    ¡­¡­


    Roy''s argument is simply erasure. But there was no element to deny it, and Ning Luo was convinced of it.


    In other words, Gania is in a very easy situation to target. It is also convenient in the sense that it belongs to the North.


    The only element of anxiety is the Wizard connected to Schanze, but she is known to have returned home and has no good feelings for Gania.


    In that sense, Kivela is similar or stopping by, but for some reason Mizki has also witnessed how close he is to fighting King Kivela and Lucas, so the aim would still be Gania.


    "Consolidate my protection, huh? Well, based on the one thing ahead, it''s no wonder we consolidate our protection. There are many nobles who belonged to the King''s Brotherhood."


    "In the sense of protection, we can use it, too, from His Royal Highness Schanze. And if we get involved, the instructors will inevitably be involved. This is my opinion."


    Roy pulled out of his shoulder at the same time as he ran out. There''s a grin on Roy''s face at the attitude of the fellows slapping him on the shoulder just saying he did well.


    "Okay, let''s go with that plan. As soon as we hear from Schanze, we''ll take care of it."


    After a brief silence, Tezelt declares. It was a reliable figure who deserved to be responsible for the next generation.


    - After that.


    "The black cat ran away from home. Parent cat is in great rage ''


    A strangely short message will arrive from Schanze that


    I guess it is also impossible for people who perceived the situation to look far away and turn their indescribable emotions towards their parent cats who are in distant countries.

 465 Unexpected Encount

    A few days after I went to say hello to Harvis,


    "What the hell are you doing here?"


    In a town in Kivera, Lou has caught you. No, it was Virgil who actually found me, wasn''t it?


    The current location is the inn room where Lou and the others are staying. Secret story, superior! All I''m saying is, it''s just soundproofing and security measures. Perfect for your patience, this is a nice room.


    ¡­¡­


    They came all the way here.


    Blah, it was close to abduction. Cyrus, it looks like a status report has been made via you, so look at me. Immediately, ''If another guy sees this guy, Yabeye!'' I guess I made a judgment.


    Today I am on an excursion named Runaway. The destination is Harvis. ? The place to play is Harvis too...!


    "Eh, extra food for a fun trip"


    I''m not lying. They are super conspicuous because they have a good face. So me and Abel were splitting up and buying it out.


    "Master Magic, you were in a tavern..."


    "Right? All participants, including me, are adults. Naturally, it takes longer than not being able to use a metastasis team. Tonight''s fun is broiled bacon and delicious alcohol."


    "There won''t be too much crisis!


    "Master Magic, shall we act in a way that suits the situation..."


    Lucas yells, Virgil, and you have your head.


    What? I''ve been in a frustrating max situation before, so you can try to reduce stress for a little while.


    ¡­ of course, this is also true.


    Whatever, my companion has Sail. Rudolph was caught in the dark, and at the time of the raid, there was a bad guy who was saddened that he couldn''t do anything.


    In that sense, I was fortunate to not be able to use the metastasis method, which, as usual, could be described as royalty. A massacre happens in Harvis.


    It should be noted that the metastasis method cannot be used at all. The merchants are allowed to use anything to the extent that they use it under the authority of Al.


    However, because it would be a personal use of power, it would not be possible to use anything that would go directly to Harvis or anywhere near the king''s capital of another country.


    Therefore, it is an excursion over several days, with camping and lodging. What? The conversation just kind of kills me. It''s basically fun collective action.


    "I mean, Lou and the others, why are you here?


    Unexpectedly, return a question. Either that or you''ll be more suspicious.


    This is not the king''s capital of Quivera, but a town close to Alberda. I''m not saying I''m lonely, but it''s also not the place where people come and go that far.


    Either that or it''s where the travelers stop by, right here. I don''t even seem to have a direct royal inspection or to be involved in a major cause.


    If you say anything like that, Lucas let his gaze swim for a while.


    "... it''s the return of Elaine and the others to their graves"


    Poop, I told him why.


    "My actions have been restricted so far. Of course, I take that for granted. But after all you''ve done about Leary, your father said," It''s only by contributing to your country that you''ll pay for your sins. "


    "Ahhh... enough to be done. Well, from King Kivera''s point of view, can''t we just say, ''We had an affair too''?"


    "On a personal occasion, you made an apology. That was enough, but, well, it seems the other guys were of the same opinion..."


    Even so, unlike at the time of his apology from King Kivela, Lucas is abominable.


    Tilt your neck in wonder, now Virgil, you open your mouth.... but this one, like Lucas, doesn''t seem to be in a very good mood.


    "Because it also means countermeasures against you, Master Magic. Of course, some of them regretted their past and tried to put Master Lucas back on the surface stage. But that''s not all."


    "Oh, from what I''ve been doing with Lou, the one who said he knew Lou was worth it?


    "Exactly!... To be honest, I can''t help but feel offended that Master Lucas'' efforts have been taken lightly. Because they thought you were in the mood."


    "Come on, Virgil. That''s all I''m worth right now."


    "But............................... I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Lucas is the one who regrets it the most."


    "Never mind. There are people, including you, who are angry with me. That''s enough."


    Virgil, you haven''t, though you seemed to regret it... loosened your expression to Lucas''s words.


    I guess you know that his knight, Virgil, should never be foolish more than Lucas, the party, does not complain.


    I relieve myself of those two appearances, too. Elaine and I should be relieved to know what their current situation is.


    "Hehe, I''m relieved he seems to be doing quite well"


    When I speak soothingly to the appearance of the Lord, they all turn their gazes to me.


    "Your surroundings are too noisy. Why is it so noisy when you''re not even royal?"


    "It''s not my fault!... about half."


    "Ha... What am I supposed to say, caused by the job requested by His Highness Elshon?


    "Well, that''s the place. Basically, I''m at the center of the commotion because I''m in charge."


    There''s something I can do because I''m an outsider. In the first place, it''s always the ''prey'' who sets me up.


    "Civilian magician...... what a person who has a sense of electorate and ambition wants to stay in touch. That''s where you insult me, you''ll break my foot lightly."


    "Worldwide, you''re a" culpable magician. "Well, whoever believes in it is not close to you... who has been judged by you to be ''unworthy of being close''"


    "Lou, it''s spicy!


    "Though it would be true. More or less, there is a spirit of service that moves unremunerated."


    I grinned at Lucas as as he turned a frightened glance. Virgil, while you seem somewhat complicated, you still look at me with the same eyes as Lucas.


    Is it obvious? The Wizard is a theory of "The World''s Disaster"?


    It is the royalty who understands it for what it is. Or is it more right that you have eyes that discern my nature? These people seem to have noticed the goodness of the Demon King.


    ... What scares you about royal connections is that you can rely on other countries. Whether you are from another country, ''royalty'' cannot be ignored. In this case, the book from Queen Harvis fits that.


    Of course, you will make a good debt for it, but unexpected personnel may be dispatched for the opposing forces. That''s where the cleavage starts.


    The nearest one is me now. You''ll work for Irfena as long as you''re there!


    Most of all, since the Demon King is too good a man, it doesn''t seem to be so much about ''borrowing''.


    Well, with that, ''Demon King, actually, the Good Guy Doctrine'' has spread. The only reason it doesn''t penetrate the entire nobility is because it''s not what I''m flattering about.


    What was wanted was the result. There''s no problem with me letting you play.


    What a lot of licking quotes, painful eye lookers!


    "You''re too cholo, you''re not stupid!? ''Nor did I think once or twice. Al and the others said,'' Because you don''t have an identity, you''ll be alarmed if you can contain it ''.


    - It is the royals of all nations who know that and ask the Demon King to send me in.


    No matter how gracious they may seem and how good their politics may be, it is the country they choose. "Some sacrifice" (meaning) before a lifelong proposition.


    "You can play with toys (= idiots in your own country), please clean up?


    ''Yeah, okay! Improving the reputation of the parent cat, "


    ... As it stands, here''s the deal? Seriously. There''s nothing wrong with being treated like a user-friendly pawn, because it''s also beneficial to me. Even personal connections can be made.


    This is how The Convicted Mage was created. It''s called that way because it looks like it moved unremunerated, but the shapeless reward is decent.


    "... well, it seems like a lot of people are mistaken"


    "Is that the one who''s hiding in Harvis this time?"


    "Maybe. I basically think retaliation is Agnos, or even a royal halt, because I''m only after the target."


    When I told him with a laugh of couscous, the chief obedient looked at each other.


    "Ariem."


    "Is that just in keeping with His Highness Elshon''s intentions?


    All together, immediately, I denied it. That''s right, even Cecil and the others don''t say so much congratulations.


    "There will be trouble leaving you alone, but it is incredible that you make the choice to ''forgive'' in itself." Cats sneak, "as obsessive as it sounds."


    "Right? So your job is via the Demon King."


    "Oh... you don''t know that, so Harvis planned a raid on His Highness Elshon? Lord of Magic."


    "Otherwise, you won''t be targeting the most powerful deterrent, the Demon King. Anyway, Agnos was wrong from the start."


    Convinced, a nodding obedience. Apparently, he was wondering about the raid on the Demon King.


    Well, I can''t help it either. Since Kivela is like being helped by the Demon King in the past, I can predict that there will be a stream called ''His Highness the Demon King is wounded the exasperated words of the Demon Master, a crisis of national annihilation''.


    In other words, it only appears to be an act of suicide that invites the ''scourge of the world'' to its own country. That''s why I said, ''Why are you imitating that?'' But you thought.


    I''ve been hearing from Cyrus about the sweetness of Harvis'' perception of you.


    Virgil, if Lucas says without hiding the shadow, you''re snorting deeply, too.


    "Well, for whatever reason, I won''t forgive you."


    If I proclaimed them niggardly, they all became jitsu eyes.


    "What are you going to do? I thought I was going to retaliate against Harvis."


    "Oh, that''s why I said, ''What are you doing here''?


    "You bet! There are a lot of countries that care about what you do, but who enjoys a journey of swallowing!


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! Besides, I was wondering if you needed time to take any action against Ilfena or the Demon King."


    You guessed what I intended, Lucas changed his expression.


    ¡­¡­ Well, does that also prove that Harvis is unwilling to apologize "


    "It''s been a few days since I left Ilfena, so I guess you don''t mind waiting for retaliation"


    If I honestly had ''sorry'' for Ilfena and the Demon King while I was at ''Greeting'', why don''t I just do that?


    I call myself a super capable kid, so I''ll hear ''wait'' from the owner.


    "Well, I ran away from home this time, so I can''t ask ''wait''! So ''Greetings'' is absolutely final. Our collaborators expect that."


    "" Ha!?


    You were surprised by the word ''runaway'', and my subordinate looked at me cancer.


    "Seriously! So I''m super scared of my parent cat! Absolutely, it''s hot!


    "Ki, you, what imitation..."


    "It sounds pathetic that even when Harvis'' messenger comes, you have to meet such a demon king! It should be noted that some people will tear apart my work in the past. It''s a doubling of fear!


    As opposed to me being in a good mood just to say! Lucas and the others are taken aback.


    Ha, no, Lou. I''m not supposed to be a gentle imitator of ''coming out of Irfena with nothing'', am I?


    "I don''t know what to say, but fear and fight the unsavoriness of the situation and the intimidation of the Demon King! Cry! If you expose yourself to so much pity, you''ll all see it with a little gentle eyes."


    "No matter what you think about that, it just seems like Irfena is furious? Lord Magic Master, you don''t want to scare His Highness Elshon!?


    "If you''re dealing with Harvis, I think you can do that. You can''t do that over there. I need to remind you that this is an overwhelming advantage, and you don''t understand the situation."


    Virgil whispers when he remembers his previous "this" and feels something in my attitude.


    Seriously, Virgil. Harvis should be bissy at first hand because it could also take a lick about Lucas.


    "Ha... is Harvis that stupid"


    "I''m pretty sure the collaborators are thinking, ''I don''t need it, that country'' at the time of Norinoli."


    ¡­¡­ I don''t know how you put it, but I''ll use it for future reference. "


    Don''t let it catch your face, Lou! Fact! Because this is a fact!?


    Lucas took one sigh, thinking for a moment. And turn to me again.


    "Bring your entourage here. Stay here tonight and use the transfer team with me tomorrow. That would shorten the time at all. I have plans to deliver the book to Gania, so you can accompany Virgil."


    "Oh? Are you going to cooperate?


    "Because His Highness Elshon is so sorry!


    "Oh... is that the one to worry about?"


    Apparently, Lucas also understood the "hardship of the parent cat" (meaning).


    It should be noted that people who know this have respect for the Demon King.... ''Well done, you can take care of [that]'' in a sense.


    "May I? Dear Lucas."


    "I don''t mind. In the first place, my country''s response to this matter is at my disposal. The person you should be selling thanks to here would be this guy. Harvis doesn''t have much to fear, but he doesn''t know what to do."


    "Oh well... right"


    "In the meantime, I''m saying ''hello''. Suddenly there will be no annihilation."


    When the Lord turns his eyes to me again, he exhales all together and deeply. To that attitude I just said ''headache'', I turned a jit eye to them.


    What the fuck! Isn''t that what you''ve been up to?


    Me, I''ve been leaving a proper message! I was being a good girl until the situation was right!


    ¡­¡­


    More than usual.


    At the very least, I have not carried out sabotage activities or thanked you. Precisely, I was just putting my thoughts on the straw doll and punching the nail all over it.


    "Then I''ll join you all and bring you here. Let''s have a drink tonight!


    "Ba... eh... fool! What are you thinking!


    "Fun, fun drinks." By accident, I might even talk about what I don''t need!


    Alcohol is a delicious and enjoyable drink. I''m just having a little too much fun and maybe my mouth will just be lighter enough to talk about this one in detail.


    My subordinate conversation followed me on my back, waving the room behind me with a flickering hand.


    "Why is he taking things too optimistically..."


    "I can appreciate it in the sense of informing, but honestly I''m not happy..."


    Never mind, it''s just a drink. Let''s have some fun, huh?

 466 Unexpected Luck, Fun Drinks

    After I stumbled upon Lucas and got the words'' I''ll give you a ride along the way, so stay here today ''(meaning).


    "... that''s what happened this time"


    I went to get everyone and really had a drink at night. You must have cared about me, inn or something.


    This inn, maybe... should be close to renting out Lucas and the others. No matter how impatient you may be, you won''t be able to travel with one of the knights by the first prince of Kivera or anything.


    Strong enough for Lucas to defend himself, Virgil, even if you were Lucas'' belly, you''d be forgiven. The situation where people are always there is'' naturally ''... because that''s what identity is.


    Of course, I don''t want to end up just taking care of you. I''ll tell you as much as I can about what happened in Irfena.


    Lucas also has the colors to be targeted, so this would also be necessary in self-defense. If Ilfena doesn''t work, there''s no chance she''ll be targeted next...


    "It''s worse than I expected, or I can''t say it''s frightening."


    "I thought Cyrus made an accurate report, but, you know, the parties'' stories weigh differently."


    When they listened to me, Lucas and the others looked difficult and silent. Cyrus, he listened to me in more detail than a letter from you, and he understood the difficulty of dealing with the Irfena side.


    I''m sorry about "If I''m sent, I''ll send you back," this time.


    Now if Kivela had been targeted first, it would have been a stuffing, to be honest.


    Kivera gradually started out repairing relations with the surrounding countries, so to be clear, ''you''re going to be a collaborator, I don''t have allies from other countries''.


    Almost certainly, a covenant to be my summons, a wizard mentor. Before that, Lucas will have to survive on his own¡­ that would be the biggest difficulty first and foremost.


    "Again, I understand. You were just angry."


    "Yes -! Without joke, the Demon King was a jerk."


    Nod with all your might at the whined word. Seriously, this. Without the pride of me and Dr. Gordon, the Demon King could have died.


    I was showing some room for the raiders I captured, but the raiders said, "Why aren''t you dying, that demon king? That''s crazy!? ''And there was also a natural reason to panic.


    Ningro, based on the common sense of this world, there will be more overwhelming people who think the same as the Raiders.


    That did not happen because there was something that could not be put on the table: "The knowledge of different worlds and the combined magic of healing in this world".


    It''s a project that can be called a ''miracle''.


    You can''t just be relieved, can you?


    Just because I''m not alone, it''s a fine ''cause of Ilfena VS Harvis''. Harvis, you think too lightly.


    It didn''t happen because of the fact that ''the Demon King and Rudolph were safe''. No matter how gentle the Demon King may be, Ilfena will remain silent.


    Assuming the worst case scenario, you can never laugh and flow. Lucas naturally noticed this. I guess that''s why he changed his complexion in an easy way to understand.


    "There''s the book from Queen Harvis... and its contents"


    "Haha... I know it''s hard, and I don''t think you can help it if you''re having a panic, can you? But, you know, it''s just a little beyond forgivable."


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, for this reason, I thought I''d go say hello. For once, you''ve got Irfena''s face, right? But, you know, I can''t do this any more. There''s no such thing as being nice to a country that can''t even ''sorry''."


    Exactly. Lucas doesn''t have a word to forgive either. Ning Ro, the book from Queen Harvis is equal to being stubborn - even if it was not malicious, because the contents and everything else are allergic - so I guess there are no words.


    "This... well, I guess I can''t help it if it does. From what I can tell, Harvis just seems to take a light-hearted look at what he did to Irfena."


    "Oh, Virgil, do you think so from your point of view?


    "Of course. Or you shouldn''t think about it on the assumption that you''re here. You''re a different world, and it''s natural that you''re not here. I think you''ll understand the seriousness of this when you realize it. Lord of Magic."


    So, right?


    I agree with you as much as I can, Virgil. Instead of the results, you tried to ensure that the royalty of another country, the prince who is said to be excellent, would die!?


    Not only did the Demon King have minor injuries done, but people around him just don''t feel that critical either because I''m acting bright or the Al''s aren''t moving.


    If you line up the facts only - like you, Virgil, if you assume that ''it is normal that there are no otherworlds'' - you are not in a state where you can make some demands on Irfena, even if you are mistaken.


    The messenger to be sent to Ilfena will have to be prepared to die. Whether they kill you and come home, it''s a case of people saying, ''I can''t help being so angry''.


    "You know why I haven''t met the Demon King yet, right? No matter how much you miss it, it''s not acceptable under the circumstances. I''m convinced of that, too. So... we''ve got everything we need to do, and this is the final line of Greetings."


    "Speaking of which, I heard Mizki didn''t make any of those demands. I only met Master Rudolph..."


    "Taking into account the friendliness between me and Rudolph, it was only possible because of the priority given to Rudolph''s mental state"


    "I mean... is this the result of giving priority to Rudolph, not you"


    "Yes, you must have been worried because of the fact that ''the diet is falling''"


    Rudolph is the king of neighbouring countries and a party to this raid. No matter how much we were speaking publicly with each other''s best friends, ''I want to see you'' alone will give us permission.


    Sail and I should have agreed to an interview with me because I was showing Rudolph in that condition.


    "At a time when you seem to understand better, you can''t count on Harvis."


    "Lou, it''s terrible"


    "Shut up, Rare Beast. You seem more decent this time. That''s enough, convincing."


    You''re rude to the book.


    ¡­¡­


    Um, Virgil, whatever you are.


    May I ask why you''re snorting so deeply? The three of them...... no, Sieg probably doesn''t get it, so it''s the two of us. Give me a brief reason, Sail and Abel.


    Turning a jittery eye, Sayle smiled pleasantly.


    "It''s because of your daily deeds, Mizuki"


    "You''re contributing to a lot of different people!


    "I know that, but it would also be true that the action was not complimented"


    Reishi''s general looked back at me with some mean face. In contrast, Abel slowly slaps me on the shoulder after a deep sigh.


    "It''s a good opportunity, calm down a little. No, you don''t have to give up a hundred steps to calm down, so they labor your Highness. You, one of these days you''ll be wearing a collar."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Should I say hope is Demon King color?


    "You''re not! It means you don''t have to put it on!


    "I can''t. If I had taken the right way, I wouldn''t be able to play the role I wanted"


    "So... so every time, I''m tired of Your Highness, I guess you...!


    You can''t come up with a good objection, Abel, which collapses when it drifts. Apparently, he was a little drunk.


    Lucas was speaking to Virgil as he turned his gaze toward us.


    "Virgil. When I get back to the King''s Capital, I''ll have Gania on my way... but when I leave the Transition to Gania law team, dump these guys nearby"


    "is... throw it away, is it"


    Apparently, he just says, "I know after we move," and gets poisoned.


    Come on, Lou. It would be true, both mentally and behaviorally, but there would be a few more ways to put it. Look, Virgil, you''re in trouble.


    "I''m not a kid, I''ll figure it out myself later"


    "Ha... can I?


    "It''s more troublesome to think of as an associate. It''s almost wild. You''ll hunt for your prey."


    "Is it okay to hunt for prey, Lou?"


    "It''s my instinct as a cat, isn''t it? Don''t be a human now."


    To put it all out, Lucas laughs. To that grin, I recall that he is indeed the son of King Kivela.


    ... they look alike, awesome. You look just like King Kivera when you put it this way!


    But because it''s also true that I''m subtly annoyed.


    "A word about the ''fact'' that that rare beast was more loved by Elaine"


    "Hustle!


    I''m just going to put a little kick in my heart while I shake my memories. Ha, don''t be mad, Lou!


    Besides, this looks like we can go to Gania tomorrow. It has been possible to shorten the time at once, but still a few days after leaving Ilfena.


    The messenger from Harvis... are you here?

 467 Ilfena is still busy today

    - In the Knights Dorm and Dining Room of Ilfena (Glenn Perspective)


    "A messenger came from Harvis"


    As soon as I heard the news, some of them laughed viciously at it. Of course, Non is one of them.


    Finally. Gradually, did you lift your heavy hips?


    The more I could hear such a voice, the eyes of those around me were filled with scorn and contempt.


    But that''s natural, too.


    In the first place, there''s obviously something wrong with Harvis. Ningro, Ilfena can be said to be a complete victim.


    Yet it has shielded Princess Agnos from the circumstances of her ''blood starch'', avoiding a lazy and clear response.


    Probably, but it also meant buying time. Because the more time passes, the more obscure and delusional these cases become. Of course, that includes rooting.


    Had this not been Harvis, a country with strong connections to other countries...... Irfena would not have been able to leave strongly.


    - However, only ''if Mizuki has not come to this world''.


    In the first place, the reason Irfena can''t come out strong is "His Highness Elshon''s bad reputation of [the Demon King], whose magic is too strong to intimidate him unconsciously".


    Bad way to put it, but there were many who maligned His Highness Elshon. Those who have secluded their excellence and beauty, those who have lost in diplomacy, those who have simply been danced to rumors¡­ for various reasons, but the ''high number'' was the big problem.


    Numbers of violence are common in the world.


    Even if it is white, if many recognize it as black, it becomes black.


    It''s an extreme example, but it''s enough to direct public opinion. Because the result was just the positioning of His Highness Elshon''s ''evil''.


    This time, it was very likely to happen.


    After Princess Agnos has not caused any noticeable problems, she has the image of a ''gentle princess'' whose surroundings have solidified.


    In addition to that, there was the beauty of the mother''s concession. The episode "I Lost My Mother Right After I Was Born" also adds the colour of "Poor Child" to her.


    The point is, they tend to perceive the opposite pole with His Highness Elshon too often. In fact, His Highness Elshon has a better life than just saying ''Prince of Tragedy'', but unfortunately, the majority of humans didn''t know that.


    ... Yes, ''I didn''t know''. I mean, it''s past form.


    The truth about His Highness Elshon is now known to many countries, and there are various incidents that have crossed Mizki, and His Highness Elshon''s assessment is not that bad.


    Adding Mizuki, the Magic Instructor, to it quickly becomes'' a caring parent cat who lovingly educated the otherworlds and guided them until they became Magic Instructors''.


    Or, at the time of taking care of Mizuki, there were even cases where he would be perceived as the ''Prince of Tragedy''. Mizuki is very honest with herself, because she is a ton of demo self loving daughter.


    "The Most Powerful Protector," "The Last Conscience," "The Savior Who Made [The Disaster of the World] Nostalgic" ¡­ From those who suffered (the Interpretation) of Mizki, His Highness Elshon''s goodness would have seemed radiant.


    Mizuki only calls herself a "super capable child" and she gets results, but she''s also a "fool" who enjoys herself well.


    I like creatures like that. Run for it... No, no, shake it... no, uh... yes! He''s committed to completing the job he''s been asked to do!


    If we can show ourselves like that, everyone will think of who we are tomorrow and be a good girl. Contrary to their adorable appearance, kittens are usually white-armed (meaning), so they don''t stop to the point of being scolded.


    Sneaking, peeling and scratching are very violent. Using the depth of obsession as a weapon, we won''t stop until we bury our enemies socially.


    The only exception to that stopper is reprimand from the guardian parent cat.


    Mizki has a sense of being fed by His Highness Elshon, and he misses it so much that he decides to follow his owner''s ''wait''.


    Previously on "Come on! Which one of you scolded him?


    How unfortunate that you are not even married, but the owner life finalization of the child in question is...!


    The people who found out about those circumstances thanked His Highness Elshon and felt secretly sorry for him. At that point, his fondness for him is exploded, as many of the malicious rumors he has been whispered to date are also found to be false.


    ... That''s why.


    His Royal Highness Elshon was also now a fine, ''gentle and pathetic princess'' opposing horse to Agnos.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, there are too many episodes (= Mizuki related) that I have too many in mind, more than Agnos, especially unrelated, recognized as the ''Parent Cat of Tragedy''.


    Blessed with beauty and talent, few princes are given such recognition. Moreover, it seems that these days I have become aware of myself as an owner, and I stopped taking care of it even in public.


    He said, ''If you don''t scold me on the spot, I don''t know what Mizuki will do next''.... Thoughts are completely owners and guardians. Unexpectedly, it was for the record that I held my head down.


    ¡­¡­


    It is a secret that I have overlapped with myself in dealing with a runaway sire. I get it. I get it, its hard......!


    Well, anyway.


    Mizuki has rooted for his friends, and now means such as'' pulling sympathy ''and'' making it look like there''s no place on the Irfena side '', which can also be called a trump card on Harvis'' side, are no longer available.


    These things would also be responsible for the relatively tolerant attitude shown by the Irfena side. He said he was just waiting for Harvis'' bad scratch because he had already hit all the hands he could.


    Still, I flatter the slow handling of this Harvis side. It will not be nervous for everyone to remember, and it will be frightening, that there will be no choice. Because he is one of them.


    "... so who will intercept?


    "Lord Glenn..."


    "Excuse me, my mouth slipped"


    Return firmly to a voice that contains laughter rather than a blaming tone. It would be better if I just didn''t say ''exterminate'' or something.


    But the conversationalist was not more reluctant than Noon.


    "Of course what the raid says, but it''s natural to listen carefully to the excuse to buy time and poke further there, isn''t it? In the first place, I don''t think we''re gonna be dealing with each other, do we? ''Intercept'' is the expression you use, the harder you work."


    ¡­¡­


    This statement, His Royal Highness the Shuanze of Gania. He looks luxurious and gentle, but this prince seems to be very close to Mizuki.


    I mean, my kind. Moreover, the royal family of Gania, the great northern power.


    Mizuki is relieved to embark on a journey of retribution. If you are happy to refrain from your analogy, which you cannot complain about in your capacity, you have realized that you will have no problem going on ''excursions''.


    "We''re going to go through the magic props and let them talk. Of course, we''re not in the neighborhood. If you need reinforcements as royalty, call me anytime. Well, if it''s an interesting development, I might go there voluntarily."


    "I''ve reported everything to Your Majesty, and I''ve received your permission. Corbella will take Irfena''s side."


    I ran out of words: Princess Celestina of Corbella and the samurai, Lord Emma. "That''s a bad effect of Mizuki," he muttered, not thinking, "to that expression that he was not present from the beginning and was willing to chase after him later in the name of reinforcements.


    ... Um, Lord Cyrus? Nodding and agreeing, what the hell did you do to Mizuki?


    "Damn it! You''ve got a bunch of bloody kids just a little girl''s friend."


    "Well, in the middle of something like this, they''re pushing us to Irfena."


    It can be said that the Common Sense frame, Lord Celian of Carlosa sighed even as he spoke of stupidity. I know how that feels, but it''s also true that they''re happy with their feelings. I stick around and say something I can forgive.


    "Still!... Princess Celestina, I forgive your eavesdropping, but you shouldn''t intrude. The Corbella royal character is suspected. You can only imitate that because you are a fenceless Mizuki."


    "Mm, well..."


    Stay. You can''t even eavesdrop!?


    Corbella is really irrelevant this time, so it''s odd that she should even be here. I don''t have the right to listen to Irfena and Harvis discuss it because it''s a form I was forced to add there for the reason that I ''came to visit a friend''.


    But the insane man wearing the skin of a common sense man still existed.


    "So why don''t you keep an eye on Harvis'' messenger palace?


    "Oh? What do you mean?


    "The Apostle and I walk to the designated room. We just need you to take us to the garden in front of the building called ''Let''s Have a Look at the Site of the Raid''. Let''s even have tea there. Oh, you might want to interact with the knights living in the cavalry and show them you''re close."


    The eyes of those unable to participate in the discussion shined on the proposal of Lord Weiss of Sarovara.


    "I see... no wonder I see you guys more than the raid scene is outside."


    "Yes, in the first place, there are a number of reasons I''ve been visiting, but not a single one of you has said ''rushed in the wake of reports of raids''. It is true that we have a friendly relationship with Lord Magic Master, so I thought it would be useful to use this as an opportunity to smell that the country to which we belong knows this raid."


    ... is the devil. Instead of "doing what I can," I come from the beginning to decide the heart of Harvis'' messenger......!


    To the remarks of a good young man who seemed good and actually thought he had a good personality, Nong was about to be unexpectedly distant... he remembered the identity of a young man.


    No, this guy, he was a Duke''s man.


    He was a fierce man on the royal side in Sarovara.


    It is a famous story that the Sarovara royal family was belittled by the nobles. That''s enough to be sympathetic to other countries already.


    Whether it is now a pleasant treatment shaken every day by Mizuki, the dictated phrase of heart, the female fox, or Princess Tircia, it was a country that the nobles used to spend all they wanted until a while ago.


    In such a country, the Duke''s house on the royal side, and the knight. Was it all that hard? I can''t help but distort my personality.


    In the first place, he seemed to respect Mizki purely. At this point, I would never have waited to be dyed by a black cat.


    And his opinion seemed to have been favourably accepted.


    "Fine, let''s go."


    "Then we''ll sort out escorts and AC personnel, too. If it was me or Klaus, I wouldn''t be able to imitate anything funny."


    "Hehe! The Duke''s man, he''s also a knight called" The Worst Sword. "


    Hearing the voices of Lord Argent and Lord Celian, who exchanged words with each other, Non thought secretly of Mizki.


    This one doesn''t seem to worry about anything. I''ll get scolded with you later, so you should thoroughly follow me!

 468 Malice and friendship are secretly one of

    - In Irfena (Apostolic Perspective from Harvis)


    ... When I heard that, what the hell, I thought it was a joke.


    "Princess Agnos tried to make His Royal Highness Elshon of Irfena a deceased"


    I don''t know what that means, and I can''t help it if I''m frightened. In the first place, you don''t have any contacts.


    Our country also has a closed ethnicity, with little interaction with other countries. In such a situation, it is impossible to think of anything, such as a princess who has never stepped out of the country to get to know a prince from another country.


    No, if it''s possible to give up a hundred steps and only know your face?


    His Highness Elshon is well known for his beauty and excellence, and even has a noisy nickname such as "Demon King". It''s not strange to be intrigued and getting a portrait.


    But the opponent is someone called the ''Demon King''.


    The point is, there are feared beings. No matter how beautiful, will you admire it?


    In the first place, many royalty have beautiful looks. Of course the family pattern, but because beauty is also an element desired by the royal family, inevitably such people are born.


    He was one of those people, with Master Agnos. Because the faint beauty of her late mother is a factor in calling her ''Princess Spirit''.


    ... but dark blood sometimes brings misfortune.


    That''s... what they call ''blood starch''. Because royal marital partners are also important to their identity, it is inevitable that those close to blood will be chosen.


    Especially in my closed country, ''blood starches'' often came out. Body frailty, mental abnormality, and¡­ talent, beauty, charisma that you have as if to make up for it.


    If used well, they will be beneficial to the country. But if you misrespond... it becomes a disaster.


    It was a well-known fact. However, because it is rare to be able to handle it, it will often be closed and secretly end its life.


    Yet it seems that such a response was not taken by Master Agnos.


    No, it must have been isolated and hidden to some extent. What was unexpected was the state of heart sickness among those around her?


    Instead of ''monitoring Master Agnos for the sake of the country,'' they said verbally, ''I was beside him to fulfill Master Agnos'' wishes.


    I thought when I heard that. "Is this the charm of [the starch of blood]?".


    He who has "the starch of blood" is afloat and, to put it well, very pure. With the addition of a beautiful appearance there will be some who think they exist like spirits.


    Dominant classes such as royalty and nobility are the whirling magic of the malice of many. From those who belonged to such a world, perhaps its purity seemed radiant.


    - But its'' purity ''sometimes becomes the worst poison.


    To put it plainly, it''s the same as a child''s innocence. The ''cruelty'' that causes creatures to suffer without malice and to die because they do not know the weight of life.


    Because of their unique values and because of their imprisoned nature in common sense, those with ''blood starches'' sometimes had an extraordinarily cruel side to peek at. Therefore, they hide their existence.


    The king can''t possibly not know that.


    Because of that assumption, no one wanted the isolation of Master Agnos. ''I guess the [blood starch] is mild enough to deal with it somewhat''!


    Is that... the murder of a prince from another country? In contrast, I''m not guilty at all. So...!?


    ... Isn''t it obviously an anomaly? There is no excuse for not noticing, etc., more than the damage has been done.


    Those who used to laugh about the queen who often complained to His Majesty, "Are you even jealous of the deceased side room", etc., would be pale in their faces. Because I''m one of those people who took her words lightly.


    The queen was right. It was us who were stupid.


    Many of the harsh words are not ''women'', but because of their position as'' queens''.


    There were few queens on her side asking for reform on the way the country was, and her opinions were neglected by the majority of nobles. I guess those things also led to taking her words lightly.


    But now it''s just an excuse. It was only a little too late to admit that the Queen''s words were correct.


    "Let me show you to the garden that was the site of the raid."


    A gentle smile told him that it was the vice-knight captain. Even with that calm expression and relief on his material waist, he instantly realized that his eyes behind his glasses were not laughing and made his face tense.


    "At that time, His Highness Elshon was with Rudolph, who would be revealed as king of a neighbouring country. You two have been friends for a long time, and His Highness Elshon himself has sheltered Master Rudolph, saying, ''I do not intend to hold Irfena responsible for this raid''".


    "That''s... you''re lucky"


    "Yeah. At the same time, I''m proud. Our country and Zebrast are good neighbors."


    ... that is, ''the more we are allowed to do that, the more we are being cordial''. ''The [country] called [Zebrast] was convinced''. Never, it would be the king''s discretion.


    I hear Zebrast was rough until a few years ago. Perhaps, His Highness Elshon helped in some way with the rebuilding of the country.


    Otherwise, Zebrast will remain silent. It is true that ''I put myself in danger of the king'', because if I say that I am responsible for Irfena, which I failed to protect.


    "Yeah, well, did you know that about a year ago our country protected people from different worlds? The otherworlder... Mizuki, she''s a hard worker, isn''t she? We can now use magic in our own way."


    ... to a sudden shift in topic, lean your neck. But the knight ignored my confusion and kept talking at will.


    "But that''s how she realizes that it was only with the help of those around her that she became who she is today. He is a child who returns favors more than that to his courtesy. Because she''s like that, there may be people around her who have been helped as friends."


    I see, that''s the rumored magician. A stranger''s wizard, that he led the troubles of other countries to a solution so much that he could be nicknamed "The Convicted Wizard."


    I don''t know about him, but if I just look at action, I won''t be perceived as a ''disaster in the world''. Apparently, not only has he achieved quite a great feat, but he has also earned the title of ''Magic Instructor'' from using his own magic.


    Thinking that far, I realized that the man in front of me was in restraint. "Ilfena has a magician" - you wanted to smell that fact before we discussed it.


    "Although my friends are from other countries... I don''t seem to see them very often. In the first place, that child, who is a otherworldly man, is basically only allowed to act in and around the cavalry where his guardian lives. The residence is also a room in the knight''s dorm, right? Most importantly, we are very helpful because he understands the need."


    "You don''t want freedom, do you?


    "He''s a smart kid. ''If heresy behaves on its own, it becomes someone''s responsibility issue''. He''s a child who can detect the dangers of knowledge that other people bring, even if they don''t say so."


    "Oh my..."


    If you honestly reveal your surprise, the knight laughed proudly somewhere. I guess he adores her himself because emotions were drawn to mercy on the word savings.


    Speaking of which, he said, ''The magician lives in a cavalier dorm''. I thought you were being cordial with the sorcerers, but apparently, the knights, who have a lot of opportunities to deal with them from day to day, are also close.


    But it seems the knight wasn''t willing to end up with such public discourse. His show of command was coming up.


    "And His Highness Elshon is the one who most adores her"


    ... I thought the time had stopped.


    "It is natural that people from different worlds even have different common sense, and when it comes to this world, the baby is the same. It is His Royal Highness Elshon, his guardian, who guides her most, educates her on what she needs, and plans to be as free as possible."


    "Ha... so enthusiastic by then, is...?


    "Yeah. For the first time in too much overprotection, it''s enough to say, ''Parent cat hiding kitten under belly,'' or ''loving parent cat and nostalgic kitten''. Well, this also affects Mizuki''s nostalgia. He''s a really good friend. He''s a cat parent."


    Cat. Treat royalty as a cat. Moreover, His Highness Elshon is a ''loving parent cat'' and if you are from another world, a ''kitten admiring a parent cat''.


    ¡­¡­


    I can''t figure out what that means. In the first place, you can''t normally be in "Friendly Guardians and Interworlds"?


    The knight looks at my confusion in an interesting way. Even though I accidentally cough up and fix it, there was a ''something'' rooted in me that I didn''t know how to handle.


    It means something more than bothering to make me talk like this... no, it definitely leads to elements that do damage to me.


    Before that, this knight, at first glance, showed a friendly attitude, but his eyes are still not laughing.


    What, what''s ahead of this conversation? What the hell does this guy want to teach me...?


    "Oh, rumors..."


    The knight turned his face, and said there would be a garden to guide him - the site of this raid.


    I thought it was off-limits, and there were several tables there, and a few seemed to enjoy tea swallowing.


    Following a knight who would not stop walking, I also proceeded with my legs¡­ eventually complaining about the appearance of "those who enjoy tea for swallowing", which I was able to clearly confirm.


    "Hey, why..."


    "Oh, is something wrong?


    A knight turned me around so as to fit me, who stopped.


    "Why are there so many people from other countries!?


    You noticed me raising a voice close to screaming, ''They'' turned to me.


    Even those who wear knightly clothes alone can discern the four kingdoms of Baraksin, Corbella, Quivera and Sarovara. But the rest of us don''t seem to be in the country either.


    Deepening his grin at me confused, the knight walked over to them and thanked them.


    "I beg your pardon for the pleasure. Harvis, the messenger who teased me would like to see the scene of this raid."


    "Sure, that''s necessary. I''m sorry we got in the way."


    "No. It''s not like you''re visiting Mizuki more than you are. There is no choice but to make the Tea Party a cavalry or garden where His Highness Elshon is forgiven."


    ... I mean, does that all mean ''The Wizard''s Guest''? But no matter how you look at it, it''s like there''s a multitude of noblemen mixed together.


    You perceived my perplexity, the man you were answering earlier? turned his gaze to this one.


    "Oh, excuse me without saying hello. My name is Celian Orcott and I am an assistant prime minister in Carlosa."


    With that in mind, the remaining faces begin to be named one after the other.


    "Then we should call ourselves names, too. It''s Shuanze, the second prince of Gania. This is my squire, Rafik."


    My name is Rafik.


    "It''s Levins, the third prince of Barraksin. Hilda, my queen, has made me sincere with the wizard''s master."


    "My name is Glenn Darris from Alberda. The king''s right arm, it''s called. Is that easier to understand?"


    "It''s Celestina, Princess of Corbella"


    "My name is Emma. I''m a samurai with Princess Celestina, but I''m from the Marquis."


    "I''m Cyrus, Kibera''s Kingsguard knight. In the life of Lord Lucas, we are visiting the Master of Magic."


    "My name is Vais Evienis from Sarovara. I''m a Duke, but I''m proud of being a knight myself, so don''t worry about it."


    "Nah..."


    I don''t have a lot of words for you. It was so unexpected.


    It can be said that their concern for me is that they have spoken of their position and identity. But if you look behind you, you can also accept it as'' deliberately revealing your position and making it a disincentive to me ''.


    You won''t be able to blame Harvis because you''ll be convinced of both.


    "You all... why are you here...?


    Gradually, when they only speak of it, they look at each other. And as if to represent him, Carlossa''s assistant prime minister opened his mouth.


    "We are little girls... I know a child you call the ''Magic Master''. My friend, the Lord is gracious, we have fought together... well, we know each other differently, but we are close to the point of visiting occasionally."


    "I am visiting at the behest of Mr. Lucas¡­ well, I am a friend of mine who personally exchanges letters with each other"


    "Oh... she was in Kivera the other day, wasn''t she?


    "It''s that ex-post report. Lord Mage is basically not involved until the details of the case. It''s Lucas'' kindness to teach him more than just being an associate."


    I talk almost, but its content is not something to be spoken lightly about. Because it''s a scandal in my country, and it''s a weakness.


    But they don''t care at all, they''re flat out. You noticed that you were wondering about it, until then the silent knight opened his mouth.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the fact that Mizki and His Highness Elshon helped me is on the brink, and you''re all dating as friends. This is all the more so because it''s a topic I remember. Mizuki has been back here this time, and she visited me..."


    - Oh, my God, the timing seemed ''good'', huh?


    As soon as I heard that word, the worst possibility passed my head. Connection with people, trust between nations... I felt like something Harvis had been turning away from at once, peeling his fangs off.

 469 Malice and friendship are secretly two of them.

    - In Irfena Gardens (Apostolic Perspective from Harvis)


    - Oh, my God, the timing seemed ''good'', huh?


    To the words I was told with an inadvertent laugh, I realized that this encounter had been set up.


    It will be true that those who belong to the highest ranks of the nations are ''friends of the magician''. Because it''s not surprising that there''s such a connection.


    In fact, such demon leaders should have made some contribution in their respective countries. There will be a difference between rumors and facts, but only because ''involved'' is true.


    ... but is that the only thing that leads to personal favors?


    In the first place, I was questioning the rumors of the Mage himself.


    Because all of them have been positioned as'' good things'', the magician is not so fearful, he is called ''the exonerating magician'', etc.


    Of course, given how she has come to move, I can say ''it has had good results for the country''.


    For personal reasons or not, it would be a job given via a guardian, but that''s the only unwavering fact. I''m not willing to deny it either.


    But the magician is only supposed to be in the position of ''outsider''.


    No matter how good the results are, those who devote themselves to the country over the original can''t be amused. Because even they have pride.


    With that in mind, it would be easy to have the impression that ''the magician is the one who produces the results, but is alerted by dignitaries from all countries''.


    Competent people are reliable if they are pawns, but if they are different, they are ''no wonder they are enemies whenever they become''.


    As far as I can guess from previous rumours, only Irfena and Zebrast will not be enemies of the Mage. This is the presence of His Highness Elshon, his guardian, in great measure.


    Ilfena is'' the country to which His Highness Elshon belongs''.


    Zebrest is a ''friendly country ruled by His Highness Elshon''s friends''.


    It is His Royal Highness Elshon who is the standard for both. The Wizard seems to have good friends in other countries... but that is only ''personal dating''. ''Cause [the country] is not the object of favor''.


    Many will think so. Regardless of Irfena, there can be no such thing as an outsider, the Wizard, ''cherishing it to another country''. There can''t be that much loyalty and service.


    ... Yet.


    And yet, what the hell does this mean......!?


    "Is it so strange that we''re close to her?


    "Right...... right. Yeah, to be honest, I''m surprised. If you''re Corbella, Zebrast, or Sarovara, you can be convinced of that. But I didn''t know you had connections with other countries..."


    I painstakingly return it to Carlossa''s assistant prime minister, whom I have asked.


    Yes, in those three countries, I was convinced with me. In these three kingdoms, the Wizard is like a hero who saved his country. No wonder you''re citing your country as a hero.


    Well, Sarovara is restricted to ''royal neighbors only''. Most nobles - those who took the royal family lightly - must be grudging rather than thankful because they were really relentless.


    But what about the rest of the country?


    Were you prepared to be friendly, just to connect with a powerful handkerchief?


    Even if I think about it, I don''t know the right answer. You perceived my confusion like that, Carlossa''s assistant prime minister leaked a funny laugh.


    "Pfft. Right, I guess. Yeah, it''s natural to think so. But we''re really close to that little girl."


    ¡­¡­ Why would I ask you that?


    "Of course, I don''t mind."


    It''s nothing to hide, and continued, Carlossa''s assistant prime minister deepened his grin.


    The face is not a pranky look as if it were to expose a secret to be kept...... etc.


    "That kid, he specializes in the back. Self-proclaimed ''brainwork, at the same time, specialising in rough affairs. Your Close Fear."


    I said something even more outrageous, like a public story that I didn''t need to hide.


    "Yes......?


    I don''t know what that means.


    Carlossa''s assistant prime minister laughed with pleasure at me with such emotions on my face.


    "As you know, the Wizard...... Mizki is a different world man. The position is to say that you are a magician, and you treat people like civilians. That kid knows enough about it. So, while you pawn those who pledge allegiance to your country, you do what you can."


    I can see that. That is why I cannot believe in the achievements of the Magic Master as it is.


    No matter how hard you try, you can get into the realm of ''those in charge of the country''s politics'' - places where you need an identity to express an opinion, or where certain positions are imperative to intervene - beyond the assumption that you have ''no identity''.


    Give up a hundred steps, and maybe Irfena, whose guardian, His Highness Elshon, is there, can handle it... but the rest of the country won''t be able to do it with boulders. This is the same with a guardian.


    If you only hear the word ''guardian'', it seems as if you are protecting a different world. But in fact, the implication of surveillance of the otherworlds is strong, and its loyalty lies with the country, and with the king.


    Therefore, if the otherworlds have disproportionate wishes, they will be deterred from doing so. Guardians and those bracketed in one organization: the country - no more imitations to disturb it. Not even a king can command them.


    "No matter how much the asylum of His Highness Elshon may be, in other countries, is that not possible?


    "Oh, what makes you think that?


    "You too have the pride of devoting yourselves to your country. Even though I am a magician, I do not think I will allow the outsiders to vandalize me"


    As soon as I said so, Carlossa''s assistant prime minister''s eyes lit up swordswallowing light. On the other hand, the grin that was floating in my mouth deepens.


    Unexpectedly back about a half step, but there''s no way he cared about it. Ningro, you even seemed to enjoy my reaction.


    "Yes... you''re right. With me, I regretted it. But...... what I consider to be the top is not ''my emotions''. In the first place, let''s point those emotions at that child, in and of itself, at the wrong place?


    "Different gate, is it"


    "Naturally. You and I have been referring to her as an ''outsider'' for some time." The one who is not supposed to be involved, "and" by being involved, you don''t have to buy grudges. "


    "Ah......!


    Unexpectedly, I leak my voice. Yes, I was only thinking about things in the same line of positions as myself: nobility. So I could say, ''I don''t think I would allow the outsiders to vandalize me,'' etc.


    But from the point of view of the Wizard, what do you say?


    I don''t think I''d stick my neck in the country''s troubles myself. Because it''s not necessary, and it''s ''what you don''t know''.


    Because it''s the role she wanted, she delivers results. It was...... the upper echelons of the country that wanted it. Nothing but rebellion, such as neglect.


    "Still, that kid gave me results. Being hated by those who have driven them down, and being malicious of misunderstandings by the nobles, is all in the knowledge!... How can you not be grateful? We are the ones who are not worthy."


    "How did you get so far..."


    "Come on? I never asked you in person. But if it''s for your beloved Highness Elshon, it doesn''t matter how much malice you can turn against him."


    "... Mizuki doesn''t give a shit about that."


    Unexpectedly, another voice mixes. It was His Royal Highness Shuanze, the second prince of Gania, who told him bitterly.


    "You know that too, don''t you? that our country has recently been able to rub in crappy brotherly fights"


    "Yes. I can''t say it''s all, but mostly"


    I can''t just say, ''Your real parents were told to execute you, right?'' but I say it in a faint way. His Royal Highness Schanze seems to have noticed that, too, and he didn''t dare pursue it.


    "At that time, Mizuki was beside me. When Tezelt, Prince Wang, met His Highness Elshon in Sarovara, he talked to him about my leg. He sent Mizuki to see if there was hope for knowledge of the other world."


    - I still need rehab, but my legs are healed, too.


    Stunned by the facts told. The magician is truly brilliant, such as treating what is considered impossible at the moment.


    "Oh my..."


    "I can''t help but be surprised. But that''s not all I''m surprised about."


    One sigh, His Highness Shuanze lays down his eyes. His servant turns his gaze as if he were going to work, but His Highness Schanze does not mind it and turned his eyes to me again.


    "What did I get wrong, Mr. and Mrs. Wang thought Mizuki was on my side. Naturally, the Wang brothers and his wife, who did not want me or the Tezelts to have power, tried to eliminate Mizuki. Some kings only see me as Tezert''s enemy. I can tell you that Mizuki and I were really in danger of our lives."


    "I''m sorry to hear that."


    That''s all I can say. If the information is true, he should have always been a member of the Kings and an ally of the King Prince Tezert.


    Still, I spoiled the situation...... because it was also true that he was the real son of the King''s brother and his wife and that he had the right to inheritance to be the next king.


    There is also the fact that there is nothing we can do about it. Metaphor, even if he doesn''t want it.


    And unto the magician, he is utterly convoluted. Come to treat your feet, why should they be targeted for attack?


    Selfish indignation, coming from a slight sense of justice. Even if you''re not a party, it''s an ''unfortunate event'' that just seems like it when you listen to it.


    ... but such feelings will be fogged by the continued words.


    "But His Highness Elshon told me this to Mizki." Protect His Royal Highness Schanze. "


    "... Yes?


    What the hell is that? Isn''t that ''come back to Ilfena''?!?


    "I''ve been taken aback, too. However, Mizuki agreed and tried to shoot all the attacks back. In Gania, Mizuki is feared by the nobles... because he has no identity and has made them live up to the expectations of His Highness Elshon while in the position of outsider."


    "Nah..."


    I have no words. You put me in such an unreasonable situation, but without resenting me, you said you let me do my job brilliantly!?


    Whether you are a knight or a magician, it is not easy to protect His Highness the Schuanze at the time. It''s not just because the opponent is the King''s brother, it''s because the surroundings are almost enemies. With the king and his wife and the king''s prince, there will be limits to shelter.


    - In other words, the magician did it almost on his own.


    It was the strength of the person and... loyalty to His Highness Elshon that made it possible. ''I can''t help but make an excuse'' than to be a promise to the royalty of another country. If you fulfill it, it will be a disgrace to His Highness Elshon.


    "You''re right. Mizuki understood that the failure of the mission would put mud on His Highness Elshon''s face. So I sent him down. Let her tell you, she doesn''t have time for all the noise around her, does she?


    A surrounding murmur would be malice directed at a magician sitting in Gania. Maybe her presence wasn''t funny with the knights who were protecting Her Highness more than her ex.


    Aware of it, the Magic Instructor gave priority to fulfilling the mission imposed.... even if, as a result, you are going to make enemies.


    "Lord Magic Master... are you so loyal to His Highness Elshon..."


    "Well, Mizuki loves her parents."


    The words of His Royal Highness Schanze, returned to the vaguely murmured words. I''m saying ''I love parents'' and so on in a voice that includes laughter, but I guess that''s actually what it is.


    Because I''m convinced of that as a fact, the worst possibilities don''t go by in my brain.


    ¡­¡­


    Harvis... may have turned a more troublesome presence on the enemy than Ilfena...

 470 Malice and friendship are secretly three of them.

    - In Irfena Gardens (Harvis'' Apostolic Perspective)


    ¡­¡­


    I had no words for the information brought to me. Attempting to do something about the thought of sinking into the worse is too awesome to work out the ''facts'' I''ve just heard.


    ¡­¡­


    No, let''s get this straight. I... am afraid of the Wizard.


    Unlike the wizards called ''disaster'' that existed in the past, the wizards of Ilfena didn''t think they were doing much.


    It was its overwhelming strength¡­ the act of large-scale destruction caused by magic that made the Magic Instructor refer to it as'' the scourge of the world ''.


    It wasn''t even harmless, but I assumed it was'' safe ''.


    Generally, there are two patterns when magicians name names.


    One is'' by magic, overwhelming strength ''.


    The other is Development of Groundbreaking Demonic Props and Ceremonies.


    It is both in the ears of many that people have perceived those who have made them as'' special beings''. Shall I rephrase it as'' a different genius than ourselves''?


    ... but none of those stories were with the magician of Ilfena.


    Therefore, listen to the stories that solved the troubles of each country, they thought that was all that existed. You can say I clapped you out.


    In the first place, there are many who are clever in magic. In addition to the construction of the surgical ceremony, judgments such as the use of magic are also needed, so I cannot name a magician to the extent that simple magic can be used.


    I hear that magicians who are said to be competent are particularly inclined to do this and are often asked for their opinions at some opportunity. Wisdom sometimes transforms a single sorcerer into a being that relies on even the powerful.


    There is something to be said about its superiority¡­ the Magic Master.


    But I''ve never heard of a magician serving anyone. It was supposed to be a being who lived in his own mind, not wandering his head vertically, no matter how much the powerful wanted him to.


    Therefore¡­ because it was'' possible '', the Wizard is afraid.


    Retiring those in power who try to encircle them is not for the most part a parallel matter. It was possible for the magician because he did not succumb to various pressures and, conversely, had the strength to beat by no complete skin.


    Whatever you think, the magician of Ilfena was separate from those beings. I know you''re excellent, but to the extent that you can''t turn down your guardian''s ''favor'' - I''m not saying you''ve been pressured, but I recognize you can''t resist - I thought to myself.


    But that was a mistake.


    At least, it''s not easy to contain.


    The magician obeys the guardian with joy and delivers the desired result.... I guess that has the potential strength. That was learned from the two words in front of us.


    And most importantly, there is nothing more to it than ''the Magic Master admires His Highness Elshon''.


    I guess she''s turning a similar sentiment to loyalty toward overprotective parents who have given her the art of living in this world.


    Instead of "not causing a magical calamity," "I won''t do it because His Highness Elshon doesn''t want it". This feels right.


    "Heh heh, did you get your thoughts together?


    Laughing joyfully, Assistant Chancellor asks. He has dared to encourage me to put it into words, even though I would be perceiving my confusion, and the fear I am feeling.


    "Right... well, there''s been a lack of information so far, and it''s confusing"


    That''s also true. The information given abruptly does not attract my thoughts.


    "Oh, can I honestly say, ''I don''t want to think about it''?


    "Lord Celian, isn''t that a little mean?


    "Well! You say that? His Royal Highness Schanze, even though he purposefully uttered something that would be a disgrace to his country."


    "Ha! ''Cause don''t you look pathetic? I can''t believe I have no previous information and will have to confront His Highness Elshon from now on"


    ... I guess it''s not my fault I feel like I''ve been ridiculed.


    His Royal Highness Schanze of Gagna was born unable to walk. Naturally, it didn''t come true to come out in the diplomatic arena. Even he has information about the Wizard besides his own experience.


    He... I guess he and Assistant Chancellor are pointing out, in the dark, Harvis'' neglect. ''You didn''t even know about that extent, but you got your hands on His Highness Elshon''!


    I hold a very tight fist of humiliation, but I can''t even think of any objections. To me like that, His Highness Schanze turned his pitiful gaze.


    "... you should remember. We''re not lying about anything. And he said," Everything you''re about to hear is true. "


    "Huh?"


    "Sometimes, Mizki says, ignorance is a sin." You can''t know what you don''t, naturally. "But if you don''t try to learn, narrow down your measures. It''s a kid who even uses what''s called a monster, isn''t it? Can Harvis get away with it?


    "Oh, can I tell you something?


    "You can''t convince Mizuki to this extent. Besides, he just has to get the Wizard''s information from our conversation now. Ilfena is going to go ahead, assuming she knows the extent to which the South knows."


    - ''I didn''t know'' wouldn''t pass, would it?


    Only a little malice seeps into His Royal Highness Schanze''s seemingly flimsy face. You perceived what I noticed, His Highness Schanze deepened his grin.


    Words seem to guide me, but I guess he just wants to give me more fear. That is why I am encouraging you to listen to what lies ahead.


    Still, the option of not listening to me does not exist. Because his earlier words - ''If you don''t try to learn, narrow down your own measures'' - would refer to me.


    "You... No, Harvis was too involved with other countries."


    In a sigh, it was the Knight of Kivera who spoke out in disdain. Sure, Cyrus... Was it?


    "Nor would Kivera have been praised for her predecessors'' work. Your Majesty and I took a similar path¡­ the fundamental difference is that ''Your Majesty acted for the country''. That magician was able to understand that. That''s why I stepped on the idea that if we took the country hostage, we could negotiate."


    Totally, really bad personality!


    Continue to do so, but I did not immediately understand his words. "Taking the country hostage"? What does it mean?


    Whether my confusion had been conveyed, Cyrus glanced over his shoulder and spoke out.


    "When you take those demon conductors, Princess Celestina, to escape Kibera, you''re in a mess with one fort. Just to buy time and confuse Kivera!


    "What?"


    "Yeah, I admit it. His personality sucks, but he says that only his wit and ability to act is a threat!... Ultimately, what do you think she did? Every human being in there, including myself, tried to destroy the Royal Castle of Quivera! Not only were there dignitaries of Kibera, starting with His Majesty, but also His Highness Elshon and the Chancellor of Zebrest."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know what that means. Wasn''t the Wizard admiring His Highness Elshon enough to claim his subordination!?


    Then this time, Princess Celestina snorted deeply into the conversation.


    "Oh, I heard that later, too. For once, they were giving demon props to people who didn''t want them to die. He said," I want you to learn the importance of life by burying it in the wreckage of a falling castle and experiencing a crisis of fate. "


    "You''re lying, that. Absolutely, I just wanted to give you a taste of fear."


    "Maybe. Well, if King Kivera cared about his country, he honestly thought he''d admit to losing, didn''t he? It presupposes a judgment that," For the sake of the individual, I would forsake pride for the sake of the country. "


    "Naturally! Our majesty didn''t spare his life, he apologized because he anticipated the confusion that would ensue for Kibera."


    The expression of Cyrus, who uttered it out, was somewhere remorseful, more full of respect for the king than that.


    With him, I guess I have something to think of as a magician. Still, more than that, have you chosen to perceive the weight of the decision of the main King of Quivera and look to the future?


    And that is something I can also say to Princess Celestina, who was the other person in the conversation.


    Given the harshness of the treatment in Kibera, it is no wonder that it still seeps through disgust and hatred. Ning Ro, it must be natural. You shouldn''t have good feelings for a samurai and a country that abused the Lord.


    But why are they acting like cheap friends to each other?


    Whatever you think, it was an odd sight played out in front of you. Whether we meet in advance or not, we can''t even kill emotions. Regardless of Cyrus, the knight, the load will be heavy on Princess Celestina and the samurai.


    "Hmm? Is it any wonder I have this conversation with Lord Cyrus? Apostle Hall."


    "Yes. To some extent, but with me, I''m informed. Whatever the administrative conversation, I never thought I''d be able to exchange words like this."


    If you answer honestly, Princess Celestina faces the samurai for fun.


    Cyrus looked like he had chewed up a bitter bug and turned away his face.


    "Hehe, that''s Mizuki''s... thanks to the Wizard. Beginning with the escape from Kibera, there''s been a lot going on. Hey, Emma?


    "Yeah, Ceres. There were a lot of events where the hoarding dropped, and... I can''t believe you and Lucas had a punching fight...!


    "Ha!?


    Wait a minute. Weren''t you and Lucas the first prince of Quivera?


    "That was during the sight of our country, and before everyone else saw it! Oh, for once, Lord Lucas seemed to know the difference, and didn''t seem to get his hands on Mizuki. It must have been to the point where I grabbed my chest."


    "That''s right. Mizuki, after finding out about it, kicked him unilaterally."


    "I''d rather see my fist than magic."


    "You''ve all been outraged, and hey... you''re supposed to be impotent"


    "Totally, it''s your wife."


    We laugh and talk, but the content was limitless and noisy.


    ... Is that it? Are you even trying to say that the Magic Master is not a magical destruction, but a militant who prefers to wave with his hands!?


    "A grandmother wouldn''t be such a cute thing! That woman, in addition to shaking her enemies, will you focus all your energy on what you enjoy? It''s annoying. In another way, splendidly, it''s a ''disaster of the world''!


    "Well, Master Cyrus. That weighs a lot, doesn''t it?


    "Gu...! With His Majesty''s life, you''re accompanying a lot of people. Inevitably, there are plenty of opportunities to see that woman''s unscrupulous nature."


    "Oh, I envy you"


    "Let''s stop!? Princess Celestina. If there''s a negative impact, what are you going to do!


    "Hehe! I''m glad to hear that."


    "Well, shall I go for Mizuki''s kind too?"


    Enjoy...... my thoughts don''t keep up with the conversations I get halfway through.


    Cyrus is obviously vomiting words that demean the Wizard, but he feels no malice whatsoever.


    The princesses of Celestina, who are supposedly close to the Magic Master, also laugh and accept his words.


    Or no one denies it.


    They''re not the only ones, even the faces that said, ''The Wizard helped me,'' are smiling and listening to their words.


    "So I told you, didn''t I? That kid said, ''It''s a brainwork job, at the same time, a wild matter specialist. Your Close Fear''. It''s even more so for us now."


    "Mizuki is a self-absorbed ton of demo daughters. No, I know how hard it is to be a guardian, His Highness Elshon."


    To the words of the Assistant Chancellor and Lord Glenn, who were told to stab me in the stomach, I realized that was true. And I think of my country, and I can''t help but think about it.


    Harvis turned to the enemy, not Irfena or anything else. It became clear to me that the name of "disaster" was indisputably involved.

 471 Malignancy and friendship are secretly the fourth.

    ¨D ¨D In Ilfena Garden (Weiss perspective)


    "Well, I''ll do it next. I will omit the details, but I almost acted in concert with the Wizard Master in the case of Sarovara earlier. On top of that, I''ll just tell you the truth."


    "Yes, yes. Yeah, well, it''s better to ask... that''s what you''ve decided, isn''t it?


    "Of course. We don''t pretend to be intimidating, but you may end up scared. Forgive me."


    "......!?


    The Messenger took a breath, even though he said he would only tell the truth. That way, we can recognise their lack of information.


    Countries belonging to the north treat people from other worlds lightly. Therefore, the magician, who has a special position of "the wizard of other worlds", also had the appearance and was not very afraid.


    ... but it''s ''until she takes action''.


    Once she moves on, her ''play'' doesn''t stop. That was not only what Argent said, but also what Tilcia said.


    She looks like a poisonous little animal. If you''re confused by your appearance, you''ll get a slow-acting poison. "


    "Minor scratches caused by small creatures. Blunt pain is not so fatal. That''s why it''s too late to realize."


    That''s exactly what you''re talking about, Sarovara. The aristocrats acted circumventionally, so many words were spoken of by the magician.


    ... no, can I just say "rough" or something?


    I hear that the Marquis of Rekbali and the Argent were prominent, and that the Mage initially appeared to be just a companion.


    She said that she was relentless when it came to being a prostitute, and that she was standing up when it came to civilians.


    That''s why... the nobles despised the Master of the Magic, in the way that he looked like he only learned courtesy with a baked blade. You don''t have to realize that''s what it was made of.


    In fact, she made sharp points on various occasions. Ninro, I was obviously unaware of the escort.


    The behavior of the particular person pointed out, the various possibilities inferred from the current situation, and what the people she was involved in wanted. Based on these, I thought that I would lower my head to the wizard who was making speculations.


    The same thing happened to me.


    The Wizard Master is certainly not the ''existence that cannot live without protection''.


    She must have crossed the kings of every country, even if she had no identity. It was made possible by her own genius and courage, and... her attitude not to miss anything trivial and her many cover-ups that seemed like nothing but villains.


    She is neither a righteous hypocrite nor a philanthropist. However, the "hard worker" became the winner by using all the hands he could hold.


    That''s why she doesn''t call the Kings'' choices cruel, and in some cases she doesn''t hesitate. It doesn''t matter if they call it evil just because they want the result.


    What happens if she gets angry?


    "I know that the Wizard Master seeks only results. It''s not about feelings, it''s not about prestige, it''s about ''delivering the desired results''."


    Point your gaze straight at the Messenger.


    "So sympathetic appearances and conversations are bad. Ning Ro, if you say something bad, you''ll just use it to overturn the situation. If you ever despise the weak and show them the gap, they''ll lead you to fatal wounds."


    "A fatal wound...?


    "Yes, because she is also an alien, she is obliged to report. Of course, they also carry magic equipment for recording.... there''s evidence that you took the word."


    It is important not to show any gaps. But it''s easy to make mistakes with people you despise. Above all, the Wizard Master wasn''t just waiting for his mistake.


    "The Wizard is good at playing with words. Therefore, you may induce carelessness and bring out words that are advantageous to you.... it was possible to punish the aristocrats of our country because the Wizard Master was taking his word for it. You wouldn''t have thought it would be a trump card later, if you had given permission to retaliate."


    "Revenge Against the Nobles" that made Tilsea''s life survive. His Majesty could not help but respond to His Majesty''s request, as the nobles proved to have taken the lead.


    However, when I think about it later, I realize that the Wizard does not say when to retaliate.


    Perhaps, but the Wizard Master was after it from the beginning. Did he take flashy action and avoid detailed pursuit?


    "Above all, when that story came up... the bigger thing was the problem."


    At that time, the magician showed off flashy magic as if it were a distraction from the subject. Naturally, most people are conscious of you.


    Because...


    "It''s not a chant, Master Mage. You can also engage in magical melee fights."


    "... what?


    "At least, Sarovara''s lead magician realized she couldn''t beat her. There was a difference in the power of a magician who was said to have high pride, just to admit it."


    ¡­¡­


    The messenger seemed puzzled whether he was half-crustrated or not. Of course... it''s normal that I''ve never heard of the magic of the Unchanted.


    "It''s true. That''s why I don''t think she''s afraid of knights or assassins.... you''ll be able to fight. At least the sorcerer''s fault that we know about is that for her, ''it can''t be a fault.''"


    That''s close to a death sentence for Harvis today. If the common sense that "we should crush the magician before we strike the magic," there is no magic on the Harvis side. You don''t know how to fight, not even Harvis.


    "We don''t know how Harvis is trying to get through this. However, if they ask which side they will be on, they will definitely choose the Master Mage. Without the help of the state, without allies, she can overturn the war by herself... I believe so."


    In fact, ''I know'' is correct, not ''I believe''. Because I saw them, the Master of Magic is also seen by the kings of every country.


    Still, there is nothing more to be afraid of than the presence of His Royal Highness Elschion, the guardian.


    As if he were a faithful knight, the wizard listens to him. You will stand up well to shame the LORD.


    Instead of magic, wisdom is used as a weapon, and the wizard produces results.


    She is the natural enemy of someone who is strong in verbal play and comes up with various immediate countermeasures.


    "I don''t know about Harvis, but I hope he''s good."


    I think so from the bottom of my heart. If only there were talented talent that would satisfy not only loyalty, but also the Master of the Wizards, she would be willing to agree to the discussion.


    From there, I''ll show you Harvis'' arm. Use your words as a weapon to intercept the Master.


    "I really... think so. Instead of attracting interest, if you piss me off... I''m sure you''ll lead us to the worst possible end."


    ¨D ¨D Please tell us about your experience in Japan.


    That said, the Apostle seemed to have no words. I have taught you that appealing to goodness and affection is bad, so I may not think of any other hand.


    I glanced slightly at the magicians who had already made their way to Harvis.


    ... please, do as you please.


    I have come to this country as an individual, so I will prioritize my personal feelings.


    ¨D ¨D In Ilfena Garden (Glenn''s perspective)


    Harvis'' messengers had turned pale enough to feel sorry for the wizard''s information coming in one after the other.


    But time is already late. He is believed to have come to Ilfena ''on the assumption that he has such information''.


    That''s why.


    This time is a small mercy from us who have been so miserable to the Messenger who has been so neglectful of information.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s never funny.


    When I say mercy, it''s mercy...!


    In the first place, it would be strange not to have a sense of crisis about the word "magician".


    Well, even though it is a country that exists in the north with a strong temperament that despises people from other worlds, there is a possibility that it will not be afraid of "magicians from other worlds".


    If you look at Mizuki''s treatment in Ghania and Sarovara, you can easily predict it. Because I have knowledge of other worlds, I am only treated like a magician. Compared to those who interpret it that way, there will be a certain number.


    But there''s nothing we can do about it. "Knowledge of the Other World" is sometimes unconditionally overrated because it brings incredible results - such as magic equipment that was the starting point of the war 200 years ago.


    In the case of Mizuki, it can be said to be the correct interpretation in a sense, as he uses them to his magic.


    ... but it was Mizuki''s own efforts that shaped it.


    No matter how much knowledge you have, it seems like you can''t take advantage of it.


    If nothing is done, nothing will be gained. It all depends on the person''s efforts.


    If you realize it, Mizuki will know that he is a true and worthy person to name the wizard. However, such an interpretation is incredible! Only if you look favourably.


    Unexpectedly, it becomes a distant vision. Mizuki doesn''t think that Mizuki is a "threat" because Mizuki herself has a cause.


    In the first place, Mizuki only buys sold fights and seldom starts with himself. The reason for this is because it is "troublesome", and there are no feelings such as the ambitious dominance.


    It is only natural that there is more to control than to control. Mizuki has the personality to think of such things, so whether it''s for work, retaliation, or results, she doesn''t do anything extra.


    You''ll know how to deal with Mizuki just by asking. "Stay out of it, it''s dangerous! in one word."


    I''m terribly sorry to all of you who seriously perceived it as a threat, but if you don''t, Mizuki is so damaging. It''s just that few people believe it.


    When I first found out about Mizuki, when I told the fool honestly, even that big Will said, "Hee? You''re kidding, right? Like I said... even if there are few believers, it''s not impossible.


    The actual Mizuki is merely in self.


    Excessive self had only an indomitable spirit and an excessively honest ability to act.


    Look down, even if you feel threatened, it''s just a suicide act from the point of view of Mizuki, because the person who is attracted is just setting it up. I''m just flagging myself.


    Even wild cats are very vigilant. If you put your hands in a loose direction, I''ll scratch you relentlessly...!


    In the case of Mizuki, that''s exactly it. The nickname "Black Cat" is an unexpectedly shooting expression. Of course, what''s soft is not the noise where the cat gets angry.


    Beyond his gaze, Weiss kindly and politely conveyed Mizuki''s work to the messenger. He seems to have a serious personality, and in addition to being a knight, he may produce reports and so on. In other words, ''the explanation is easy to understand''.


    Such a fierce man was almost acting with Mizuki in the case of Sarovara.


    There is nothing malicious about Weiss, who has taught the Harvis messengers the facts in an easy-to-understand way, without replacing them with gentle expressions or fainting. I''m just being stupid and honest and telling Mizuki what I do.


    --But it doesn''t necessarily go in the right direction.


    Sometimes the more lies you need, the more ''terrible reality'' there is.


    The story of Weiss was almost an on-parade, though.


    I know that, and no one around me can beat Weiss.


    Whether you realize that the image of the wizard in the Messenger Hall is changing from "Don''t make me angry" to "Bad guy in normal driving", it''s all about facts and passing.


    I would prefer to know the facts, considering the discussions I had with His Highness Elsch-on. That would be the kindness of the late judge.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, at least you did.


    It still feels easier to understand than being told stories that fly without knowing the truth about the wizard.


    If you get the information of the wizard beforehand, and get used to the work of the unscrupulous creatures, you might be able to avoid exposing the ugliness in real life (= discussion with the cat).... maybe.


    During that discussion, after confirming that Harvis understands everything, you can say: "Your country is in danger of retaliation by pissing off that [bad guy]!"


    No matter what you think, you don''t have to wait for the end. The end is the last stabbing.


    With despair, the messenger will return to Harvis.


    I mean, even if I cry to His Highness Elshun by now, Mizuki is already running away. Without joking, the Ilfena side didn''t fight either.


    Mizuki must have run away in anticipation of this. If the wizard''s wickedness is conveyed, the Harvis side will forget their deeds beautifully and rely on the only stopper, His Highness Elsch-on.


    Dark "Finish with the Ilfena Advantage! ''. Very bad personality.


    With all his thoughts, he turned his eyes to the messenger of Harvis with pity. In his coincidental line of sight, the Messenger caused his shoulders to jump. Hey, you''re being rude!?


    "Hmm... do you have something to say? Uh... Glenn of Alberta, sir."


    ¡­¡­


    "....."


    "... no? Nothing. You''ve already told me a lot of stories. Now, let''s say something else.... ahh, but..."


    "But!?


    In response to the messenger who was eating him, he glanced at the expression he had reached.


    "Whatever you say, now is the time. The past hasn''t changed... Mizuki''s personality correction is impossible. The world is still more likely to perish."


    "Eh?"


    So...


    I dare to look at you with pity.


    "Harvis has no way of escaping the revenge of the wizard, no matter how hard he works. Of course, I can''t do anything with you. Please understand that."


    The face of the Messenger is dyed with despair. The Deputy Knight Commander, who was at the edge of the line of sight, nodded satisfactorily and smiled deeper... let''s say he didn''t see it. I''m more afraid of poking it badly.


    He has a soft and gentle expression, but he and one of the knights of his kingdom lead. Naturally, I don''t have the personality that looks like it. Ning, his nature is closer to "poison".


    It seemed to tell his true story that he had just listened to us in silence, and that he didn''t even pretend to protect the Messenger who was a ''customer''. I was able to "cut the story off."


    For the Messenger who is about to fall this time, the fools of the motherland have done it. But now that you''ve been chosen, I need you to bring me the right information.


    It was for that reason.


    ''I didn''t know'' would not go through more than I told you to.


    ... oh, the messenger of Harvis. You seem to have forgotten that you are putting King Zebrest''s life in danger. You need to understand in the discussion place that nobody will stop Mizuki this time around.

 472 Discussion = verbal assault

    ¨D ¨D In a room with Ilfena Royal Castle (Glenn''s perspective)


    This is a room set aside for discussion. The Messenger of Harvis, of course, looked at the party, His Highness Elsch-on, Rudolph, Carlosa''s assistant prime minister, and Yin.


    You really didn''t think you could rely on the Messenger alone, but behind him was his guide, Clarence.


    No matter how many messengers from Harvis, the culprit, you can''t hurt him with your personal feelings. No matter how convincing that may be, it should be discouraged in the context of discussions between countries.


    --Therefore.


    The knights who understood the sentiments of His Highness Elsch-on must have succeeded Clarence as a guide and escort to suppress His Highness.


    Whatever you say, His Highness is sweet to his family. I have heard that Clarence and her wife, Miss Charlene, are like brothers and sisters to Her Highness Elsch-on.


    He must have been entrusted with the role of Lord Elshon''s suppressor, as he sometimes behaves in a way that is embarrassing to him from time to time.


    The important thing here is that ''The subject Irphena cares about is His Highness Elshon''.


    The prince, who should also be said to have been the victim of this incident, is only protecting his words and deeds from being used by malicious people so that he is not bullshit slandered.


    Even if you just look at this, you can see through Ilfena''s mood for this incident.


    Rather than being unconscious in order to avoid conflict, they must have waited for the time of twisting and retaliation - to finish rooting out the surroundings and justify retaliation.


    ¡­¡­


    The wizard Mizuki and his friends did a better job than expected.


    At least for this one case, Ilfena has been too helpful.


    Mizuki may have only shared the information with other countries through his friends, but the one who received it is using his position as a friend and has gathered in Ilfena... I''m sure the culprit against Harvis will be certain.


    In other words, even if I say "some things" here, there is legitimacy...!


    It would be a good situation for His Highness Elschion, who seems to be losing his voice this time around. Even if you say something bloody, if you follow around, you can make it look like a "guardian who cares about kittens."


    Due to Mizuki''s escape, the parent cat is angry.


    Of course, all eight targets fall under Harvis.


    Even though it''s just overprotective, I got cut off and started on an excursion in the name of retaliation... from someone who knows everyday, it''s a situation that invites tears.


    Everyone will say - ''You''re not bad''!


    Without joking, he''s the victim in this case. If only His Highness Elshun had stepped on and kicked that evil from the wizard''s house. Do you need stomach medication?


    "... let''s hear what you have to say."


    In front of me is a messenger from Harvis. Looking at him, His Royal Highness Elsch-on blames himself.


    That''s why His Highness Elsheon, who smiled secretly...


    Whoever saw it was the Devil King. The angry little cat.


    "Hih...."


    Harvis'' messengers screamed small and even screamed at the intimidation that was often unleashed without any effort to contain it.


    ... but...


    This is Ilfena, the country of the mighty.


    If I may say so, Ilfena''s knights were angry at Harvis'' licking attitude.


    "Oh, please hold on tight. It''s up to you to bring back the information."


    Clarence, who was behind the scenes, supported the Messenger, saying that he would not be allowed to pass out. I felt that the eyes slightly carved up the shape of a smile, but I decided not to dare to look at it.


    No one wants to wear fire powder. If you can avoid it as if you didn''t know it, I''d gladly close my eyes.


    "Until now, Mizuki''s friends have reported that they have heard of various things. I''m telling you, Ilfena''s response is separate from her behavior.


    Heh?


    "If Ilfena lowers her raised fist, she''ll take that into consideration... but as it is, she won''t have any consideration. She has a policy that says," If you treat monsters, you don''t have to obey people''s laws. "


    The Messenger gradually lost his complexion to the faint truth. Looking at the gesture, he looked at His Highness Elshon with warm, raw eyes.


    Your Highness... you''re not going to say, "If I stop, I''ll stop for now"...?


    It seems that Serlian, who thought the same thing as Yin, was watching the unusual behavior of her own cat with warm, raw eyes... No, no, she was watching her heart leak.


    It is an inconceivable word from His Highness Elschion until now. Your Majesty the Demon King, who will never be danced by emotion, will surely produce results with calm deposition.


    That is now the overprotective parent cat. In another sense, you might be able to cry.


    But I was convinced in the corner of my head.


    A loving and gentle parent cat has a ''now'' by getting a black kitten. I think it would be more overprotective because I know that.


    His Majesty Elsch-on''s appearance was a worthy guardian for anyone... who could not have gotten a lonely alien.


    Therefore, the upper echelons of the country - those who know how to treat people from other worlds - will be convinced by the friendship between the two, which seems excessive. Even if we only know the difficulty, we can worry about it.


    Isn''t it even more important that the bond between the two who gave each other something that could not have been obtained is a strong one?


    It is only natural that the black cat should strip his teeth before one of them is lost.


    It''s also natural that a parent cat who doesn''t want a kitten to be muddy gets angry at the original killer.


    The Apostle did not understand it in its true sense. What is between them is much heavier than general loyalty, and it is far too protective.


    But otherwise, "now" is impossible. I can only say this because I built a bond similar to Will, but ''what anyone can do'' is not sweet.


    "Foreign matter" that is impossible in this world has overturned the flow of this world.


    You can say that you have changed the course of fate and misery.


    Even Mizuki can''t think of self-preservation. Many people are stunned that "Mizuki doesn''t think about self-preservation", but in fact, he can''t afford it.


    ... because if you think about that, you can''t get the results you want.


    An unwilling attitude to become evil, and a strategy that uses everything to defeat. These two are our weapons and proof of our readiness. That is the path that Yan also followed.


    "Do you really understand this situation? Glenn."


    Serlian, who seems to have noticed the emotions in his gaze, secretly talks to him.


    "You''re in a similar position to the little girl... no, you''re almost the only one in the world. To the extent that you can demonstrate your understanding, can you be convinced by His Highness Elsch-on''s attitude?


    I guess so. Well, you and your Majesty would be the seniors of Ilfena''s Cat Parent and Child. "


    ¡­¡­


    Serian glances. In times like these, when he and His Majesty were young, they would have been as rough as they are now.


    If you knew that time, you couldn''t simply say "The Friendship Story between the Gentiles and King Alberta."


    "He and His Majesty were fully committed to the rule of their country. Mizuki and the others turned their efforts toward other countries. I think that''s the difference. Well, Mizuki''s way of doing things is quite ruined, but it''s true that he brought about the settlement he wanted. I think it was necessary."


    ¡­¡­ Well, we couldn''t do it the same way. I understand that. "


    "I know that my life was in danger. It is also true that Mizuki''s personality is influenced. However, he thinks that even showing it was calculated." I lied to myself a long time ago. "


    Using his youthful appearance, he gained information under the guise of innocence, bringing Will victory. If you can''t break the wall with the frontal attack, take a way to break it.


    That''s why he and Will don''t deny the malice directed at them. Because I also take it for granted that you think so.


    His Highness Elsch-on has begun discussions with Serlian with a convincing expression.


    ¡­¡­


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    From Ilfena, a small object like the Messenger''s... No, I don''t think that the sacrifice you just came to use can promise to deal with something. I just want to keep you informed of the situation.


    Therefore, His Highness Elsch?n would have won the right to participate in the discussion. If you threaten him, he''s qualified.


    "If Lord Agnus has a Blood Stain, Harvis has a responsibility to manage it. And yet, you''re letting him go for a long time? What does this mean?"


    "I... apologize. It''s pathetic, but I don''t know what''s going on with Agnus... no, most of them will recognize me as well. You must have been surprised."


    Huh?


    "It would have been possible to conceal those around Agnus, and... His Majesty, or those around him. The Queen sometimes seemed to complain, but Her Majesty never listened."


    Did you realize that speaking honestly would relieve your anger? The Messenger moved his mouth in fear. Naturally, the contents are out of the box for us who are present.


    "I don''t feel very critical."


    "You''re right... but I want you to believe me. Agnus didn''t really have a major incident. With you, the royal family would know... without proof, we can''t confine ourselves. It''s because we''ve been able to make a" track record "of what we''ve been doing normally."


    "I know that. If you suck, it''s just a princess chase."


    His Royal Highness Elsch-on speaks of demonstrating understanding, but our interest is in ''what the Apostle has judged''.


    According to Queen Harvis'' book, there must have been a certain number of people - only in the range of expectations - who thought they were aiming to shave the power of the royal family. If they were going to use Princess Agnus, they would have deliberately created the appearance of a ''normal princess''.


    If you don''t feel danger, you won''t be surrounded by the princess the king loves.


    Therefore, we were in a situation where we could start a case that should also be said to be a decision hit.


    No matter how good the queen was, she would not have persuaded the king. If you haven''t acted on the problem, you''ll think ''maintaining the status quo is enough''.


    The king''s sweetness can be seen through without his own investigation. ''There was [something] the queen complained about'' - if so, it is likely that this did not happen.


    "But it was the king''s fault that he withdrew from the queen''s complaint. Of course, those who obeyed the King unconditionally did the same. It is true that Princess Agnus has a Blood Stain, so at the very least we should have investigated it."


    Of course, His Highness Elsch-on carved out the Messenger''s excuses lightly. Do you know and have no objection to the Apostle who tends to lean down?


    "We have nothing to do with Harvis. It was Princess Agnus'' son-in-law who executed it, and Princess Agnus was the main perpetrator. And it was Harvis who did not control the princess with the" Blood Pills "and left him in the wild. That''s what I think."


    "....."


    "It doesn''t matter what happens in your country. It''s all because of the sweetness of judgment and your family."


    "Ohh... you''re right..."


    With the sharpening sight of His Highness Elshun, the intimidation increases. With that grumpy expression, His Highness did not try to hide his frustration, but let go of his emotions.


    "There is a problem with our defense system, which was attacked lightly.... my kid ran away!? If I thought I was moving in the gap where I fell, I''d go to retaliation for making allies. When this happens, I have no way to stop it. What will you do if my stupid cat makes it big?


    "Ha...? Stupid cat...?


    The messenger''s expression turned gloomy to the words of His Highness Elsch-on, who became angry and shouted.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, I guess so. I don''t know what you''re talking about when you suddenly say ''stupid cat''. You''ll only think of yourself as a stubborn cat runaway who can''t be bothered by a fine owner.


    His Majesty Elschion''s sword is also driving the Messenger''s confusion. It must have been relatively calm so far that the fact that His Highness is exposed to emotions cannot be followed by the fact that it is a ''cat''.


    But he and Serlian were all dead. "What are you talking about, this guy?"


    Your Highness... the important thing is that you were attacked. It''s not Mizuki''s escape.


    Please don''t give me the guts of a cat. I''m having a hard time following you.


    "A fierce black cat, nostalgic only to Elsh-on, is after Harvis."


    Words spinned as if they were supplementary belonged to Rudolph, who had listened to their conversations in silence until then.


    ... but Rudolph is like Mizuki''s best friend.


    Rudolph-sama smiled relentlessly at the comfort of her eyes.


    "That''s the magician. Do you know the common name" Black Cat of the Devil King "? It''s a ''stupid cat'' for Elsch-on because he''s always causing trouble. Well, it''s a cute cat that everybody admits."


    That''s not true!


    I''m stabbing you!


    I felt the voiceless screams of Yin and Serian. When I look at you unexpectedly, I see Serlian and I who are looking at us in the same way, and I understand each other.


    Isn''t that right, this is where you calm down His Highness Elsch-on and have a discussion? By mistake, it''s not the place to throw more fuel and terrorize the Messenger!?


    "Rudolph, it''s annoying."


    "Isn''t that true? No matter what you think, you''re mad that the kitten ran away."


    "Gh...!


    Whether you''re staring or not, Rudolph doesn''t move. His Majesty Elshun''s intimidation was not taken for granted, but was said to be saggy.


    The Apostle was temporarily stunned by his friendly gesture. Eventually you remembered Rudolph, and he changed his complexion with a twitch.


    Rudolph realized it too, and once again he turned to the Messenger.


    "Ah, I''m also a victim this time. For the record, Rudolph the King of Zebrest. I''m Mizuki''s best friend, but I''m angry about Elshun, so I won''t stop Mizuki."


    Come on, he''s really fierce! Kivera is finished!


    Rudolph throws a bomb of words with a very nice smile. In addition to the fact that ''the king of the neighboring country has been involved'', it seems that the Messenger has finally exceeded his tolerance in a situation where angry people - and the king of one country - are throwing a round of revenge at the wizard with a smile.


    --He fainted without a voice.

 473 My cat still has a stomach ache today.

    ¨D ¨D In the Ilfena Knights'' Dormitory (Rudolph''s perspective)


    Discussion was suspended due to the Messenger''s Stun.


    We were gathered in the Knights'' Dormitory, where Mizuki''s friends were waiting. As a matter of course, the content of the discussion is out of their minds.


    And I am.


    "Kh... ahahahaha! Hey, good job! Elsh-on!"


    He was laughing as he slapped the table in front of the main culprit, who had confused the discussion.


    No, no, I can''t tell you not to laugh at that. It''s not my fault. It''s not bad, is it?


    "Rudolph... you, hey...!


    "The skin gradually peeled off, and in the end you were a fine owner. That would confuse the Apostle, too. Why are you so mad at your cat running away!? I don''t get it!


    Elsch-on glanced at me as she continued to laugh and her tears seeped.


    But I''m not scared at all. I''m not afraid of intimidation, Elsh-on!


    I still wanted to be there.


    "It must have been a sight to see...."


    I nodded to see Princess Celestina and Emelina in a sad way, yes, yes.


    Unfortunately, they had no right to participate.... well, as long as I''m staying in Ilfena as "Cecil the Cavalier and Emma the Maid of Corbella", it''s impossible.


    Still, I only listen to the conversation very carefully... considering these two personalities, Mizuki and I are very close, "I definitely wanted to see it with this eye! I wonder if that''s the mood.


    And it''s not just about these two.


    "''When I met you at Sarovara, I was puzzled by Lord Elshun''s behavior, which is inconsistent with the rumors I''ve heard so far,'' said Tezelt... yes, well, that''s true. Even I was listening to a conversation with Mizuki via magic equipment in the case of Ghania, which was a little unexpected.... fufufu"


    ¡­¡­ You don''t have to put up with laughing, Your Highness. Because I understand that I deserve it. "


    "Really? Well, I''m still a Ganian royal. It''s a bit hard to laugh at other princes....."


    While saying so, His Highness Shuangze is shaking his shoulders sideways. As expected, the Servant didn''t laugh, but his smiling eyes made Elsch-on seem unhappy.


    Servant... Rafik is never laughing at Elshon. Ning, you''re smiling from the bottom of your heart. The Lord, His Highness Shuangze, seems to be enjoying himself.


    However, from my point of view, it would be embarrassing to look at such an eye.


    As a result, Elsh-on closed his mouth.


    Master Cat, defeat the full goodwill of the Servitor.


    I recall that Mizuki used to say, "You''re not accustomed to favoritism because most of the time you were afraid of the Devil King or hostile to him."


    ¡­¡­


    Yes, that''s exactly right! If you look like this all the time, I don''t think there was any intimidation or malice there.


    There is also the position of royalty, and Elsch?n''s attitude in diplomacy is strongly the impression that he is "the superior". The combination of intimidation and an arrogant and affordable tone created the image of the "Demon King".


    Of course, it was the malice directed at Elshun that created the flow. However, there must have been a problem with Elsch-on, who didn''t get through well.


    My friend seems surprisingly clumsy.


    Maybe if Elsh-on and Mizuki were added and divided by two, it would be just fine.


    Mizuki has problems with his attitude, but he can use his attitude according to the situation. Besides, I use it well.


    He plays the weak, collects the hand, turns to the strong and hangs his breath, so he is very bad character. Even if Mizuki says bad things about herself, she is not angry because she is simply aiming for the other person''s inaccuracy.


    Whether it''s good or bad, Mizuki is clever... his "dexterity" is swinging in all directions, so whoever becomes an enemy should apologize honestly and then be hit with one blow.


    I can say with confidence that it is the shallowest wound.


    Because if it''s not worth it, then it''ll be forgotten.


    "I had no idea... what would happen to me."


    "Well... you wouldn''t have held your tongue with Lord Serian."


    "I couldn''t afford to pinch it! What shall I do with my report to His Majesty?!


    "Ah... do you also report to His Majesty the" Um "disposition?"


    Common sense group...... Originally, the assistant prime minister and Glenn sigh together.


    They are dispatched from the state - apart from the prefecture where they came to Ilfena, they are actually sent from the state - so perhaps they are obliged to report.


    ¡­¡­


    Sure, I don''t like it. You''re going to report that scam.


    There is also a limit to decorating with words. No matter what happens, Elsch-on''s remarks in the second half cannot be deceived.


    Mizuki said, King Alberda said, "Father, who is cheerful and generous and has the heart of a boy." King Carlosa says, "Playful, talkative." In other words, both are expected to be rare species that are not surprised by Mizuki''s flying behavior.


    Regardless of King Alberta, King Carlosa may seem stunned, but Mizuki used to say "Siegfried is the producer, there" - that is, Siegfried looks like his father (= royal blood) - so perhaps he''ll be fine.


    Both of them seem to understand Mizuki, so Elsch-on''s inaccuracy also says, "My dear cat, you''re upset! '', but the problem is everyone else.


    After Mizuki, he must not know what to say about the behavior of the prince called the Demon King. It''s pathetic.


    "We are used to His Majesty and Lucas. I''ll keep you posted."


    If Silas, who was watching, could do so with his sigh.


    "My country will report it as it is. Not only the Master, but also many of those who stayed at the time saw how to take care of Ilfena. If it spreads like this, it won''t be a problem."


    "Ah... did Salovara have a great storm with the Wizard?"


    "Yes. That''s why Elsch-on''s remarks are accepted as'' misleading to the Wizard Master '', as well as his words as a guardian. Whatever it may be, I cannot ask His Highness Elsch?n to assume the role of guardian in this situation."


    "Wow, that''s disgusting...!


    "Naturally. It''s all in Harvis."


    In other words, ''Elsh-on was unable to perform his role of managing the magician because of the interference of Harvis''. It seems that Harvis is willing to crush the problem he''s about to poke first.


    Silas convulses at Lord Weiss''s remarks. With a serious face, Lord Weiss seems to be dark inside. The face that I noticed is divided into those who look funny and those who look small.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, most of them have funny faces.


    There is no way a serious and good man can survive on Sarovara''s royal side. In the case of Sarovara, Mizuki''s guards were apparently entrusted directly to the kings, so he must be ''good in many ways''.


    In the first place, if you''re a decent duke, you should be educated. You can''t grow up like a good knight in a story, even if you''re a family member involved in the darkness of the country.


    Looks like we have some fun inside this time. We exchanged opinions and confirmed the direction of the report. Basically, we all agreed. Almost all the air fills up.


    --In that case, a resounding voice.


    "Come on... are you guys playing with me?


    Elsch-on looked at us with a jerky eye.


    "What''s the matter, Elsch-on? I didn''t make you one of them, and I didn''t laugh at what the owner said. I think you''ve done well."


    "Owner....."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s your own cat or your guardian, but just because the cat yells at the culprit who ran away doesn''t seem like a delusion."


    When I told him that he was aware of it, Elsh-on turned his face red and looked up.


    He seems conscious, above all. If this is an unconscious statement, you will need to take measures in the future.


    "Well... maybe it wasn''t cool for sure"


    "Well, leave it."


    "Eh?"


    I confronted Elsch-on with a sudden change of subject, with the exception of the Knights'' Dormitory Princess and Gunian Subordinate, Glenn.


    "Actually, what do you want? Mizuki is certain to be exposed, so Harvis does not take no damage. The same goes for evaluations from other countries. I think Ilfena''s coming to a point where she doesn''t have to do anything."


    ¡­¡­ Yes, I agree with you. "


    "So it depends on how Ilfena feels. What do you want Elsch-on to do?


    In response to my query, Elsch-on kept his eyes open for a while.


    Depends on Mizuki''s damage.


    ... I cheated on a steady cat.


    "No, no, no! You don''t have to think so much about Mizuki!


    "I can''t help it! I can''t imagine how much she''s going to freak out this time! I''ve never been harmed like this, and my companions are General Sailelite and Lord Siegfried... what do you expect me to do about the damage done to this overpowered runaway...?


    "Ahh...."


    Lord Serian and I, who know each other, look away. Well, I guess so. Even though Mizuki alone can''t read the damage, two outstanding and noisy guardians - both fight-specific - accompanied him.


    Besides, Sail was jealous that I was in danger. Siegfried said, "When you enter combat frenzy mode, you can''t hear your surroundings until you''re satisfied." So unless Mizuki or Sail stops, the situation will continue.


    Q ¡¤ Do even the two of you who are just dumb make the fighter mad with pleasure?


    A ¡¤ Leave as is. Rather, the possibility of incitement is great!


    Well, Elsch-on will be in trouble. Even though it''s "excursions," no one knows the detailed plans.


    In that case, I don''t know how much I can hold Mizuki back... but I won''t stop him, no one.


    "Besides, you can''t see the twins, can you?... it''s impossible to catch him like this. I have to wait for him to come back....."


    Oh, did they find out?


    "Well, they often act alone."


    Elsch-on exhales deeply. The white and black knights who laughed bitterly and said, "I can''t help it" - the purer I was, the less guilty I felt.


    While subordinate, they are really close. I was closer than before to the two people who are familiar with childhood, but lately I feel more reluctant than before.


    "Well, it''s just gonna have to be."


    "One of the causes is your knight!?


    "No. Sail will never be angry until I''m in danger and Elsch-on is harmed. Or rather, I ordered it. In the first place, I am Mizuki''s allies."


    "Eh?"


    "I won''t be protected by you forever. Sometimes I act."


    Smile hard and chest tightly. Not only Mizuki, but I''ll grow up too. Elsh-on.

 474 Playing with me is the wizard.

    - Near the ganja metastases.


    "Well, here I am. It feels strange to say good luck... but be careful"


    "Thank you for bringing me here! I''m just trying to interpret my poisoned luggage as inspired!


    "Eh... no, no."


    "No way, I didn''t really think it was'' luggage handling ''."


    "Um... well, Lucas doesn''t mean anything to me either! I just had to make it ''something'' to take you with me so I couldn''t bring you with me!?


    I don''t suppose there''s any other way to follow you with Virgil, who twitched your face. "I had no choice! '', but slightly distracted.


    The reason for this is Lucas.


    Virgil. When I get back to King''s Landing, I''ll have them headed for Gania... but when I leave the Transformation Formation to Gania, I want them abandoned nearby.


    Throw it away. Yeah, that''s what Lucas said. However, it is necessary to apply for luggage and accompanying persons beyond the transfer team. It''s only natural that you''re going to another country!


    That''s right, did you think the other country, Gambia, also needed help? Lucas contacted us quickly and got permission from the Gambian side.


    The opponent is His Highness Tezelt ~.


    Apparently, he sent a letter to Ghana as soon as my letter arrived, and he was able to exchange letters directly with His Highness Tezelt.


    This time, we could get targeted by each other. It''s better to share information as soon as possible. "


    That is the word of Lucas.


    His Highness Tezelt would have read my letter via His Highness Shuangze, so it seems that he accepted it lightly. Or rather, it is Ghana that is likely to be targeted, so I think we decided to make an ally as soon as possible.


    Even Kivera is a short distance from Harvis, so I appreciate the information from Ghana.


    Yes, I know that. Let''s be convinced. However, what does it mean that the project used as a prelude to sending letters is "about the damage situation of the magician"...?


    When he protested, Lucas turned a dazed eye and smiled with his nose.


    "Don''t you know the magnitude of the damage you''ve done?"


    In the first place, there''s one thing I can''t ignore as a ganja.


    Seasonal greetings are just white. Only a few people know about this case. Then common themes are the best. "


    What you''re doing in various countries is even more important now. Watch your actions, Rare Beast. "


    As Lucas put it, I had no technique to contest it. Certainly, we can attract the interest of the ganja that has just been damaged.


    "Your intimate fear and magician" is spreading as a story of fear as urban legends, so it is a common perception in all countries that you want a little information. You don''t want to accidentally step on a mine.


    But it''s also true that you won''t let go.


    I''m just producing the desired results....?


    What came to mind was the original world''s online bulletin board. In this world, it''s likely to be a "Mage Damage Report Thread." Perhaps you can work on a "slate to work with your own cat" or something at the same time.


    It seems that Lucas wrote a hard-working letter. Said, ''Because the mental damage seems to be great.''


    Generally speaking, the "punishment of the Wang brothers and wife" stands out, but it''s not all - Lucas seems to realize that there was a cloth stone to take there.


    However, it is rude to poke at the inside too much, and I know that you won''t tell me, so I guess you made an unacceptable choice of sentences, saying, "It was hard for the magician to do it." Mmm, smart.


    "In the meantime, I''m going to visit His Highness Tezelt like this. What about the wizards?


    We have been dumped (* confidentially declared to Ghana) and Virgil seems to be concerned about our future behavior.


    ... but there is a possibility that ''Harvis and Ilfena are discussing it'', so I don''t want to attack immediately.


    "Hmm... just one night to think about information gathering and maneuvering. I don''t want to do anything bad, considering the possibility that I haven''t finished talking with Ilfena."


    Oh, can you get in touch with my allies in Ilfena?


    "It''s up to Harvis to take care of Ilfena. I can send you letters to teach me that."


    Just in case... no, it''s a hundred million, but it''s possible that Harvis''s messengers are incredibly good.


    Anyway, Harvis is almost clandestine. Nobody knew how good a diplomat was.


    Therefore, the possibility of ''Ilfena being convinced by the discussion'' is not zero. Someone who can talk as much as you want will be dispatched, and maybe you''ll come in with an apology because of the momentum to settle down.


    "Rudolph also said ''If Ilfena is convinced, follow the decision'', so it really depends on Ilfena''s decision. I don''t want to come again and again, no matter what our purpose is."


    To tell the truth, Virgil looked convinced. [M]


    "The point is, you''re in trouble, right? Master Wizard."


    "Yeah."


    There is no other reason. In a single "greeting", I want to chase you down as much as possible...


    The way the country is today... if you say more, the people who rebel against the royal family (?) It is bad to spend more time than there is. The next raid will take place in some country.


    Before that, I wanted Royal Harvis to make a decision. If you don''t come out, pull it out.


    "Without saying ''Let the messenger come to Ilfena'', you want to pull King Harvis himself out and speak publicly. Look, corners, everybody''s in Ilfena!


    "Eh?"


    "You can''t say ''I''m not responsible for what I say'' in public ''before'' the kings of one country ''?


    I can''t wait to see Harvis purify himself!


    Until then, we''re in a situation where we have to be responsible for our words!


    "It''s hard to say you don''t have any allies and trust in your country, because the more time goes by, the worse it gets."


    ¡­¡­ By the way, what if the King''s words were not followed?


    "Don''t you think we''ll never be able to connect with each other again? Untrustworthy. Even if this is solved, I think it is important to identify it, as it is possible that it will rub against us in the future."


    "I see, will Harvis be tried by the wizards, not just this time, but also in the future..."


    Don''t be surprised to see too much in it, Virgil. If you don''t prepare "souvenirs" as much as you want, it''ll be hard to get home.


    At the very least, we can assert the necessity of this "excursion". As long as the guardians are with me, it''s not my personal opinion.


    "Now, what role does the Messenger have in visiting Ilfena?


    "Hmm? Isn''t it enough for you to know the fear of the wizard and the anger of the Ilfena side? It''s also important to communicate that to your country."


    Sayle also replied to the inquiry. Shut up, what a messenger role from Harvis. There can be no apology like a messenger to anger a nation.


    "When I hear the stories of the wizards from the people directly involved, I think I can see a little reality. I mean, at least it''s a deterrent to those who try to take advantage of this raid. That''s why Harvis should only think of" Responding to Ilfena in this Incursion. "


    "Harvis, what about the internal strife? Then why don''t you just shut up for a second?


    "I don''t know. That has nothing to do with other countries!


    In the first place, Harvis'' internal circumstances are other HR. From Harvis, it is one of the excuses, and it will be treated like the circumstances behind this, but it is not a case that Ilfena or the wizard will come up with. Shikato, Shikato.


    "We don''t want to dance like the guy who plotted the raid! But I don''t want Harvis to be in the right shape, to be on the side of the royal family, or to lift the cladding. Once Ilfena and I are done, the rest has nothing to do with it."


    Seems tough, but that''s the reality. This is in return for my complicity with Tirucia in Sarovara, and other work is done through the Devil.


    I don''t want to do charity, and I don''t have a spirit of service. Nina, I hate Harvis.


    Above all, I don''t think I will ever work through the Devil.


    The Demon King will never accept the "request" from the original culprit, who put Rudolph in danger and guarded the knights.


    Even though it is said to be a personal emotional priority, this time the ''country called Ilfena'' will drive the choice. Because as a country, there are no good feelings.


    "Fufu. So," Greetings "is essentially backwork."


    Well... That''s why I told you. I''m not going to destroy Harvis this time. "


    "He would have bought people''s sympathy as a ''country of tragedy''."


    "So don''t do it! That country is the Perpetrator."


    "[]/(adj-na, n) (yoji) right/right/right/right/"


    Sieg and I nodded at each other with an accomplice''s smile, and Virgil twitched his face. Abel exhaled deeply.


    I had a good smile on their faces.


    I don''t know, I''m a wizard. Don''t stand around as long as you may be treated as a perpetrator.


    Regardless of the possibility of a young girl of mental age, Agnus has no mercy on the irresponsible King Harvis. It''s more fun to expose yourself to shame than to die.


    "You''re a bad character for a book."


    It''s annoying, Abel! I suppose you''ve already given up, rather than the expression you''ve reached. It''s time to... let''s... let''s!


    Lukas smiled and put a "Dangerous Goods (Biology)" tag on me when I was packed in Kivera - really packed! That''s absolutely true!? I was looking forward to the future and enjoying it!?


    Besides...


    I am a "disaster of the world" from the beginning.... if there is no King in Harvis who can work hard for his country, there is no need to get involved.

 475 Letter from your best friend = GO Signature for Retaliation

    ¨D ¨D In an inn with Ghania-san


    Virgil, we broke up with you and settled into a house for now. [M]


    The last time I came to Ghana, I stayed almost at the castle, so private lodgings don''t know my face.


    Besides, this is a castle town. There are many traders and so on, so people from other countries don''t get suspicious.


    So.


    I sent you a letter about my accomplice, Rudolph, in order to understand the current situation in Ilfena.


    Rudolph is staying in Ilfena as the king of his neighbor, so there is no need to worry about letters and so on. In other words, it is difficult for the Demon King to find out.


    Perfect for listening to information. Around Al and Klaus, there''s a chance they''ll find out quickly!


    And the letter from Rudolph came when we finished eating dinner. I had the four of them in the same room, so everyone''s eyes focused on the letter at once.


    Of course, soundproofing magic has been developed in advance. Just in case, Sieg stops by the door and keeps an eye on the surroundings.


    "Now, what does it say?


    On behalf of the group, let me read it first. Hehe... well, it seems to have been roughly as expected.


    If it were to say here, "King Harvis came to apologize personally," our plan had to be stopped for a while.


    Whatever it takes, if a king of a kingdom comes to lower his head, say Ilfena, and be careful. Bucha, you need to do "adult response" (interpretation).


    When that happens, it is totally bad for me to go mad. Something that would give the Harvis side useful negotiating material.


    "In the meantime, it doesn''t seem to stop the plan. Read the letter from Rudolph about what happened."


    While saying so, I send a letter to everyone. Did you notice that? The first thing I received was Sail. He thinks of Sail, who is away from the Lord, and neither of them complain.


    Sail looked through the letter and distorted his mouth into the form of a smile.


    ¡­¡­ Well, I wasn''t expecting it. "


    "Which is your expectation?


    "Of course, ''the Harvis side shows good faith''. If you can do that, you should be able to act quickly from the beginning."


    ¡­¡­


    Well, I see.


    Ilfena must be protesting one or two at once. It was Harvis who was cheating on it, so I''m convinced of Sayle''s lack of trust!


    I don''t know.


    Harvis would have been confused, but we should have been able to confirm the facts right away. Nevertheless, the noticeable delay in responding... I don''t suppose you really knew what the best course of action was.


    Even though there is little information, I feel like I made an effort to gather information this time. It''s no wonder we''re trying to find a breakthrough from there.


    After all, Ilfena is a vigilant country. In addition, His Royal Highness Prince Elsch-on, the Second Prince, who was the victim of the raid, has a noble name.


    If a wizard from another world has recently joined us, it might be impossible to be afraid.


    Of course, this is only my personal prediction. However, as far as the correspondence so far is concerned, it is natural that this seems to be the correct answer.


    ¡­¡­


    That''s a rude country, Harvis. Ilfena is not that narrow.


    Neither I nor the Demon King are stupid enough to talk!


    "I don''t know, the Messenger is pathetic. This is a sacrifice for gathering information."


    Sayle immediately agreed with Abel when he said pity. Me and Sieg also agreed by nodding.


    Whoever looks at it will be sacrificed. If this messenger is harmed, it will prove that Ilfena is furious.


    With that in mind, we called it "sacrifice." It is a pitiful position to assume all the expectations of a country.


    But Ilfena wasn''t as gentle as she thought she''d be.


    "I didn''t expect you to rest the Stunned Messenger and send him back intact. Harvis will no longer know how to deal with Ilfena. I don''t know if it was'' being nice ''or'' being pushed back because it''s worthless''."


    "You can do both. Besides, Clarence was the deputy chief of the Knights Corps. I can also accept that you have treated me fairly well."


    "Well... only if you see who you are and where you stand."


    That''s right.


    Together, Abel pointed his eyes toward the letter. Ilfena seems to be playing inside.


    "The Duke''s Human Beings as Deputy Knight Commander" guided him as a guardian, so "he despised the messenger from the country."


    However, it is only a premise that it is "limited to status and position".


    We know. Clarence is called "The Poisonous Couple''s One Crack," or "Kintetsu''s Onion."


    Beyond being guided by such a person, it is a soft and polite attitude and words that will distract the other person''s mind.


    "In addition to that, Mizuki''s ''friends'' talked a lot. The Messenger will have been incited to fear."


    "No, no, Sieg? ''Cause everybody''s just telling the truth, hiding something inconvenient for their country''? I don''t think you''re overstating your official messenger from the country.


    "So it''s worse than that."


    If I stick it in, I''ll give it back to Siegfried.... hey, what are the other two nodding about!?


    Looking at her gaily eyes, Sayle turned to her gentle eyes and said, "I can''t help it."


    "Mizuki, don''t you think you''re too much trouble? And you''re the only one who wants results. Many of the means to do this are inevitable. I would be desperate if you told me that you were going to ''retaliate against Harvis'' after all this talk about your bad personality and your persistence."


    "Even nobles and royalties get a lot of dust if you slap them! It''s rare to have a good personality!


    "Politics is not built on beauty alone. I wonder why you''re so happy that you don''t have to. Definitely includes personal emotions, right?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... if it''s all right, it''s all right."


    "It''s too much for you!


    Abel interrupted our conversation with an innocent smile and agreed. Damn right... I don''t have an ally!


    "Well, as long as Ilfena doesn''t say ''stop retaliation'', it doesn''t matter."


    Shut up, this is the most important thing. The letter from Rudolph doesn''t say anything like that, so I don''t suppose the Devil King or Clarence is willing to stop me.


    Or rather, in the case of the Demon King, it is correct to say, "Even if you want to stop it, there is no way to stop it."


    Again and again, Rudolph is on my side this time... which means, "Retaliation against Harvis? It is a policy called" big push, recommendation ".


    I must be keeping a secret that I can exchange letters because I don''t feel like stopping them.


    I really don''t know anything about the Knights Dormitory, so there''s nothing wrong with being searched for. Cecil and the others are suspicious, but since we cannot doubt the royalties and nobles of other countries without evidence, we will not fight them.


    The most suspect, undoubtedly, is the gray cat, His Highness Suanze. Glenn and I predicted in the next point. However, this is also to be expected, and the true destiny of Fake may be His Highness Suanze.


    I expected a stop from the Demon King and asked him to deceive me, but he nodded happily... Ning Ro, fortunately for what he suspected, he was full of willingness to tease the Demon King with words and attitude.


    I got you, grey cat!


    Rudolph will give you a sermon from the Demon King, and we''ll take it together!


    "Hmm? Does that mean Mizuki isn''t mad at Harvis'' attitude?


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it from you."


    Sieg seems surprised. Abel looked at me surprisingly, as he thought.


    ... but only Sail felt bitter with a convincing face.


    "... because Rudolph-sama seems to be having fun, right?


    "What?


    "Until now, I''ve only been answering your messages. This time, Rudolph is a true accomplice to Mizuki."


    See, Sail pointed to it in a letter from Rudolph. From that sentence, I can easily think of a pleasant Rudolph.


    It seems that the messenger from Harvis listened to Mizuki''s friends before the discussion, guided by Clarence.


    Clarence said, [I thought it would be better to know a little about the wizard], but it''s definitely a lie. No matter what you think, you just planted fear in advance. "


    It seems that Mizuki''s work has come to the fore as a result of his fainting speech, even though it includes shame on his own country. You''ve been promoted to the subject of fear. "


    "And nobody denies it. Elsch-On might have followed us, but Clarence was with the Messenger. At this point, you''ll see that it''s just incitement."


    At the time before the discussion, the Messenger''s complexion was very bad. I was there, but I gave up all my seats to Elsch-on, so I only joined for the last time. "


    Me, bystander. Very bystander. Even Harvis'' messenger didn''t give a damn about my presence until he finally spoke. But Elsch-on wanted to say that his all-you-can-eat parent cat was full of guts, so it was super fun ? "


    Elsch-on was always frustrated that you ran away without saying anything. Of course, the intimidation is completely uncontrollable. Or so to say, I didn''t feel like suppressing it from the beginning. "


    Elsch-on, excitement. I''m enjoying watching. Messenger, Elsch-on''s intimidation and mood are pale, as is the inexplicable situation of Harvis. Glenn and Serian looked at Elsch-on and the others with the expression they had reached. "


    Yet, Elsch-on''s [my child, you ran away!] is today''s stray (* not typographical) dialogue. The Messenger was naturally confused by the words spoken as a matter of course. Others left Elsheon''s strange behavior with warm, raw eyes. "


    ''Well, Elsch-on was angriest when you ran away. To be clear, the Apostle was only hit eight times. And with a punitive game that says you have to report it to your country. "


    How pathetic, how pathetic, how pathetic! I thought it was, but it was even more interesting. Harvis, come on! You''re so confused!


    "Ah, I finally stabbed him."


    They seem to be tasting Zebrest, but this is still the king of one kingdom. I have to protest...! I also introduced you to [Elshon''s only nostalgic, fierce black cat is after Harvis] and declared [I will not stop Mizuki]. "


    In a formal discussion, it''s a king''s word. Elsch-on had blood on his head from the beginning, and I knew it and blocked the escape route. In other words, there is no one who can stop the wizard anymore!


    The Messenger passed out? When will Harvis realize that?


    This is an extract from Rudolph''s letter. Rudolph seemed to have listened to the conversation with great pleasure in terms of ''being a bystander''.


    As you can see from reading this, Rudolph is inciting, but there is no sign of stopping. Just pretending to give information and pushing further.


    You look like you''re having fun, best friend.


    I''m just a little sorry I couldn''t be there...!


    Oh, sure.


    Rudolph-sama, this is so much fun.


    "It''s been a long time since I left you a message. You knew there was nothing you could do from the standpoint, but I wanted to play with Mizuki with Rudolph-sama."


    Sieg with a convincing expression, Abel with a subtle expression, Sail with whom the Lord seems to be enjoying himself.


    Nobody cares about Harvis'' messenger. The elves say, "Devil King, you''re falling apart," and "Rudolph, it seems super fun. That''s great!" Feelings are just about right.


    ... concern for sacrificial messengers? Hey, that sort of thing.


    "Well, now we can move as planned. Let''s go tomorrow, shall we?


    Now, let''s build a legend of fear on Harvis?

 476 What do you want?

    - At the Harvis Penthouse.


    "Fufu... I don''t have any other love"


    Me laughing * giggle *, Sail and Sieg laughing amusely, and Abel with the expression that I saw.


    In front of us are the run-down people. And behind it... was a fortress full of signs of destruction.


    "You guys... if I let you do this..."


    "I don''t think so, and I don''t want to hide it. I told you it was you who started it, right?


    You idiot! While saying so, I kick and fly the man who stares. If he is intact, he will be avoided, but... no, he and his colleagues are in a state of total ingenuity.


    Physically, mentally, it''s tough. Their simple defeat to us may also be shredding their wars.


    The current situation is as follows.


    I said, "I raided Harvis'' fortress along the border! ''and suggestions. All of you, please accept.


    Crunchy, breaking into the fort alone. It brings out the spirit of service and mixes with the "horror phantom" caused by phantoms in a scattered fashion.


    This time, the scythe is a phantom (that is, it doesn''t actually have one. Simply wearing a robe and boning the visible part), so avoid physical attacks and other things.


    The inhabitants of the fort, the great panic! Many people scream and run away. Me, big, exploding, laughing


    ¡¤ Those fleeing the mystery (phantom) and coming out of the fort fight the skeleton-style swordsman sail & siege. Most of them are out here.


    After confirming that the person is gone, I myself went out of the fort, and then made it look as if the fort had been struck by lightning and destroyed.


    Exhausted, sitting fortress dwellers, pale faces.


    After everything was over, "It was amazing! I just said," Remove the magic tools and unlock each phantom.


    The residents of the fort lost their minds in various ways. (Now here)


    That said, it''s a little "greeting" flow ~.


    It''s not as elaborate as it was in Kivera, because it''s just a ''greeting'' and I plan to do the same in another place.


    There were two fortifications on the map around Harvis provided by His Highness Shuangze...


    One is to alert countries like Ghana and Sarovara. The other one is watching out for Idios with mixed blood called "Shame" and "Dicklin" who should be living in detail.


    No matter how close they were to a clandestine country, they had to put more weight on defense than the neighboring countries that needed more vigilance.


    --The "protection" was lightly broken by us this time.


    Wow! It''s a small thing, but I feel so good!


    The pride of those who defended the country and believed that their country''s protection was strong - whether it was true or not, it seemed that they had never been attacked - is the dust!


    If you want to make Harvis a "country", start with a small step. Even with their regrettable faces and the fact that the fort has fallen, they seem to be able to drink delicious alcohol...!


    Without knowing how I feel, the residents of the fort are staring at us. From their point of view, they are the ''guardians of the country''... well, that''s a natural reaction.


    "What do you want!?


    "What? Nothing." At the moment, "you have nothing special to desire."


    "Ha!?


    "Before that, he said he didn''t expect Harvis to do it."


    To be honest, they all exclaimed themselves.


    No, no, seriously, you guys have nothing to ask for.... "Now". This is just a ''greeting''. Private, pleasant criminal.


    In the first place, if Harvis had handled it properly, I wouldn''t have had to come here. The point is, "Harvis is buying the wizard''s wrath." It is an expression of kindness.


    "So... why are you doing this...?


    "I didn''t like it."


    "And I''m going to correct your mistake. Harvis wasn''t attacked because it wasn''t worth it. You weren''t strong."


    I was not taught, but I think it suits me. That would also have triggered the clandestine situation.


    "Harvis tends to reject others and new things. Rebellion is inevitable when you rule such a country. Even though self-sufficiency is possible, there is no significant industry. It doesn''t make sense to bother reforming this country."


    If there was a taste of domination like Zebrest, there would have been a different future. There are mines there, and they have a track record of being strong in dairy farming.


    But Harvis doesn''t have it. It sounds good to say, "I have been able to keep my country in a state of tightness for many years," but I think it''s actually just "chickened out."


    When I thought straight about it, the men revealed their anger because of their pride in protecting the country.


    "You... what are you doing!


    "Are you mocking our defensive country!


    That''s true.


    "What are you saying...."


    "If not, please tell me back. I''m gonna ask you something. Ah, of course, with proof!


    You see, if you incite them, the men will look regrettable.


    But there was no one to speak up against it.


    Well, I''m also aware of the offensive way in which I said it. Honestly, only those involved in national politics can answer these questions. I couldn''t think of anything when I was told to "give me proof."


    ... but I was the one who stirred it up.


    "I knew it, it''s not! Don''t be ashamed to disagree with your assumptions!"


    I tried to smile with my fingers.


    "You!


    "Yes, yes, I''m tired of hearing that. Yeah, well, why are you guys in such trouble?" Because Lord Elshun of Ilfena was attacked by a Harvis associate. "


    What?


    It was too unexpected, and the men''s voices looked beautiful.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, that''s a natural reaction. I was even more surprised to hear the reason for the raid. We were all stunned.


    It should be noted that Agnos is not the only one responsible for making the main culprit a "Harvis associate". Whatever you think, there''s a back door. Judging from the queen''s book, it''s quite suspicious.


    "All right! Now I''m going to say, ''Everybody knows! Until Harvis is limited."


    "No, wait a minute? What the hell," Until Harvis is restricted. "


    "Eh? This is how it is now.


    "... eh?


    "''... eh? That''s not the case." Seriously, we''re getting limited from all over the world. "


    "Clandestine" and "limited" have very different meanings. If "clandestine countries" are isolated because they do not depend on others, then "limited" is nothing more than "no longer treated equally by each country."


    In other words, it''s "worthless" and stunned! You won''t be able to get to the negotiating table. There''s no point in discussing it.


    "Now, listen to me. First of all, at the beginning....."


    And I talked. The runaway Third Princess Agnus with "Blood Distortion", the people around him, and... the Harvis side''s response.


    As the story progresses, the men''s complexion gets worse and worse. Since I have carefully explained not only the princess''s outrage, but also how it affects me, I think I understand the current situation even if I don''t like it.


    "That''s why I hate the country called Harvis. This is why the fort was attacked."


    ¡­¡­


    That said, I could not close my eyes, but I could not object or look sharply. Until now, I have managed to hold on with my energy, but has it been sharpened by my commentary?


    In the first place, they were full of ingenuity. My wounds are healed by my healing magic, but my healing is called "Cell Activation and Regeneration", so I shred my health.


    The destruction of weapons by Sail and Sieg - that is, the overwhelming difference in power - may also have contributed to the loss of energy, but it was his country''s scandal that was heard as the reason for the raid.


    I''m exhausted, I''ve been robbed of my weapon, and now I''ve crushed my willingness to resist.


    "So I told you." Greetings "this time. Do you think this is enough to piss off the wizard?


    Gently tilting his neck and asking, there is no objection from the men. You don''t have a basis for making a strong statement, and if you say something bad, you think it''s going to get worse?


    When I exhaled lightly, I raised my shoulders and pointed to the village.


    "Go. Go and tell the people." Harvis made the wizard angry! "


    "... are you sure?


    "I will basically obey His Highness Elshun. Unless Ilfena decides to go out with Harvis, I''ll stay in the Greetings."


    ¡­¡­


    When they look at each other, the men disappear into the woods as it gets dark. Sails looked at me funny to see them off.


    Are you sure? I let him go. "


    "Oh, I thought I said, ''I''ll just say hello this time.''" Besides, I''m an incredible kid. "


    ¡­¡­


    A conversation between me and Sail with a smiling smile. But it was Sieg who sandwiched his mouth.


    "So getting them out of here is part of the plan, too."


    "Fufu... Correct"


    Of course, I didn''t let them get away with kindness. They are, in a sense, ''magician''s pieces''.


    "My healing magic is causing them to lose their health. And the" facts "that lightly crushed the fort will also weaken your energy. The reason for the raid was also understood in the previous commentary."


    Well, I''ll bang one hand at you.


    "Even the village closest to here has to go through the forest. Does the Night Forest ''smell of blood, get rid of it without a weapon, and lose its health''?


    "It''s tough, isn''t it?"


    "I guess it''s hard for me too. First, you should rest somewhere overnight."


    Sail had fun, and Sieg seriously returned the answer. And Abel seemed to know what I was going to say, a bitter look.


    "I can''t rest even if I don''t want to. After Mizuki explains, they will try to tell this as soon as possible. We will do nothing because of our pride in protecting our country."


    "Abel''s right! But no matter what you think, it''s reckless. Unless it''s a special ability like yours, you''ll get to the village in pretty bad shape. In the first place, how long can we survive?"


    To be clear, I can''t. The Night Forest is also a world of monsters, so the difficulty is extremely high.


    "But Mizuki is healing them. As long as that fact exists, it will not be criticized unilaterally. They also had the option of resting. And Mizuki said," We''re letting them go. "I don''t care what they think, they''re in a hurry."


    "I could say I didn''t get my hands dirty."


    "But you have to be able to make that decision. They''re not amateurs."


    Following Sail, it seems that Sieg also had the idea that "they made the wrong choice and deserved it".


    It seems that Siegfried is often entrusted with the task of crushing monsters, so that might be an extra idea.


    "So? What''s the point of that?


    After two words, Abel answers. Under the gaze of the three, I smiled snugly.


    "The fact of a magician raid brought about by a soldier in a state of rupture. And the scandal of my own country. I''m sure the people who heard the story will be very scared! Anyway, ''whoever brought this information is dying''."


    "Well, I guess so. Even if the reason for dying is not because of the wizard, the wizard will usually be more alert."


    The Night Forest is terrifying, but after hearing the reason for the raid, the wizard''s fear prevails. In the first place, it was the wizard who told me to leave the forest in such a state, so in a way, I could accept that I tried to kill him.


    However, from this side, it will be "healed and missed", so I am not so afraid of being poked by the Harvis side. As Sayle and the others put it, that''s it, if they say they were circumventional.


    "People who have no power to fight will be worried, ''This will happen to them, too.'' I mean, it''s not a rumor, it''s an experience right in front of me. And that anxiety leads to the country."


    The facts are stronger than the rumors. "Facts brought about by dying parties" is more realistic than "information that has been circulated as mere rumours".


    And then...


    People can''t do anything else than have a chance of catastrophic consequences for themselves. Naturally, it is the ''country'' that is required to deal with it.


    "Even if you''re targeting nobles or royalties, the inconvenience is covered up. Then I''ll use a few brutes. From the people to the country, criticism turns," the country has to deal with the situation. "


    "I see. Is that why the stone was said earlier, ''I will basically obey His Highness Elshun, if I may say so''? If we want His Highness Elsch-on to" stop the wizard, "then the King, who is higher than the Second Prince, must come to the table."


    "Exactly! Besides... if we don''t officially discuss it with Ilfena, the people won''t understand. What the wizard is after, unless the Ilfena owner stops you, you may not feel safe. I''ll pull King Harvis out in public."


    "Well done!


    I deepen my laughter at the words of Sail, who applauds in a good mood. From the edge, I would be a fine villain.


    ¨D The Wizard is a disaster in the world . Isn''t it strange to use this kind of hand?

 477 Knowing everything, my best friend laughs.

    ¨D ¨D In the room where Ilfena King Castle Rudolph stays Rudolph perspective


    Every time Mizuki sent me a letter, I was happy to tell her the status quo. Mizuki once asked me to do this, but I can''t help it.


    The work was plain, but this was my job. The reason, of course, is that I''m the hardest to find out about Elsch-On. I feel totally like a brother who plays games with his brother.


    Until now, bystanders - so to speak, I was the party this time. I don''t want you to be happy...!


    "Well, it''s never been complimented."


    Unexpectedly, I mean it with words out my mouth. Because I know that, and only if Mizuki asks me for help have I become an ally.


    This is still the king of one country. You can''t just move with your personal emotions.


    But this time it was special. Even though the aim is Elsch-on, I''m in trouble.


    ¨D ¨D Because I am a "party," I can act with all my heart.


    Of course, you''ll need to face Ilfena. But it is also necessary to stand up well to prevent a country called Zebrest from tasting.


    That''s why I chose the position of "Mizuki''s accomplice".


    There''s no way he''s watching his own cat in silence after he''s been put in danger. Of course, personally speaking, I''m one of Mizuki''s kind. I''m also angry at you for raiding too selfish.


    ... but as long as I have a position and identity fence, I can''t move as freely as Mizuki. Ilfena is the one who is making me stay. That''s right, I can''t be reckless.


    However, there was nothing Mizuki could do about it - power and backup support from Ilfena.


    Seeing each other''s advantages, we immediately teamed up.


    Sail said, "When I met him, I felt it when I gripped my hands tightly."


    Sail was the one who wanted to move himself. I guess Mizuki and I had some understanding of our thoughts, so we didn''t have a choice to stop.


    These are the big differences from Irving, who is the prime minister in his country. Sail tends to look calmer, but it''s actually the opposite.


    Sail is more like Mizuki, so I think he was irritated by Harvis'' poor response.


    If there''s an announcement of my participation... well, I''ll volunteer as an executor. In architecture, it would be "as a guardian, I followed Mizuki", but in reality, "I went for revenge with the wizard" is correct.


    This time around, neither I nor Irvy have the words to blame Sayle. I tend to pay attention to the knights of Ilfena, but the same is true of Sayle, who was forced to hold back as a knight.


    Besides, I would have ordered you to "consolidate your defenses."


    I don''t regret not waiting for a sermon from Elshon.


    "Mizuki ''The Children'' will create a legend of fear for Harvis.... because of that, Ilfena and Zebrest can fit into a ''discussion'' frame."


    The Prince and the King were raided for an unexplained reason, and the response from the country with the main culprit is unfortunate. In this situation, we can''t possibly do it intact.


    At a minimum, some retaliatory action will be taken. In the worst case scenario, it would be possible to call it the use of force. Anyway, it was Harvis who did the same thing as declaring war.


    ... but I don''t want Elsch-on to be the first victim of that.


    It''s not like Elsch-on is good or kind.


    This is because it is a waste of time and expense for Harvis.


    Because I am educated as a royalty with Elsh-on, these are some of the things that are silvia. I don''t want to waste anything more than I can take from a country called Harvis.


    Elsh-on and Mizuki are very similar to each other in terms of their interests. That cat''s parents and children all came to the thought of "I don''t expect idiots" and "waste of time and money, no".


    The pursuit of profits minimizes damage, costs, and time, including in your own country. I''m sure Elsch-on can be the patron of the merchants... because the circuit of thought is close to the merchants who think at a loss.


    Mizuki and the others understand that they have similar thoughts, so it is easy to talk to each other. Not only does it not act, but Elsch-on''s thought circuit is also close to Mizuki.


    However, the difference was between Mizuki and Elshun''s position. That difference is manifested in Mizuki''s behavior this time.


    "This time it''s just ''personal retaliation of the wizard''. But Harvis will be in a hurry. In contrast, Ilfena and Zebrest will reduce drinking. To keep Mizuki under control, Harvis must ask Elshun."


    But the opponent is the Second Prince. And Harvis is overwhelmingly at a disadvantage. That''s why...


    "King Harvis himself will surely emerge from the next discussion. Otherwise, you know Ilfena would refuse to even have a meeting. Whatever they say, King Harvis shall have Elshun suppress Mizuki. Anyway, from the story of the messenger I sent earlier, I got the information that" the magician is fierce enough to never leave a country "and" the magician listens to Elsh-on. "


    ... I''m not the only Mizuki''s accomplice. It''s the same as the one who misled the two of us and gathered us in Ilfena.


    They all have identities and positions. They will normally think that they are unlikely to tell bad lies after revealing it.


    Well, even if you suspect what you''ve said, it''s all true, so there''s no problem.


    Elsch-on seems to have had a lot of trouble and a little lack of calm. That''s why... I didn''t even think of the possibility that ''almost everyone is an accomplice''.


    It is a fact that we are close to each other individually, so we will be vigilant. But I don''t think they have a role to play until they know I''m an accomplice.


    "I will provide information to Mizuki, accompany Sail, and protect him by identity. Others instigate the wizard''s fear and provide information about the wizard to Harvis. Mizuki and the others attacked there, making the rumored" Mage''s Threat "familiar to Harvis."


    As a result, King Harvis will come to Ilfena. My best friend is so smart that he is no more merciful.


    Whether it is to suppress the cowardice of those who defend the country, or whether it is to cause death or injury, we will do it. With such cruelty, he was recognized as a wizard and allowed to speak equally with people in my position.


    I don''t know.


    The attack on the fort must be accompanied by revenge from the knights who allowed the attack in Ilfena.


    Regardless of what Harvis realizes, the regret and situation of ''failure to protect and fulfill his mission'' can be attributed to the knights of Ilfena.


    --In the first place, Harvis was mistaken for Mizuki.


    "Mizuki is not a person who respects justice, nor is he willing to be evil, nor to be muddy. Sacrifice if necessary. It''s all about rewarding the results you want and the expectations of your own cat... instead of" Elshun''s Protected One, "you should think of it like" Elshun''s Only Wild Cat. "


    Not a knight, not a magician, not a beloved aristocrat. None of that is helpful. Wildcat self-repayment is very close to Mizuki''s reason for action.


    There is no fence depending on position or status, and only "fulfilling the wishes of the parent cat", you take actions that you do not even consider advantageous. That''s why it''s called "Demon King''s Black Cat."


    It moves to the desired outcome for parents because they are aware that they are being given a comfortable life with a three-meal parent and spoiled. That''s the black cat''s favor, and it''s invincible.


    Because the role of the "Gentiles Who Should Not Be" is assumed, "the people of this world can receive the results without hurting themselves."


    I was lucky because ''there was a protector in this world who carried the hardship that he didn''t have to bear, [taking care of other people personally]''.


    If you realize that, Mizuki is not a "guilty wizard" who acts in good faith.


    Mizuki is only offering her true gratitude, and if she wants to benefit, the inhabitants of this world should do something first.


    It would be arrogant to try to take advantage of it or rely on it in good faith. Mizuki''s magical skills and experience are the result of his efforts and the education of those around him. I can''t afford to sell it.


    "They dropped both the forts, and they made a little trick, so King Harvis definitely saw them coming out first. The next letter is after we''ve discussed it."


    Treat your best friends in distant places. I thought of their pleasant faces, and I smiled like an accomplice.


    ¨D ¨D Meanwhile, at that time, in the barracks.


    It''s here ?


    "Oh, welcome. I''ve been waiting."


    The black cat and the fox were smiling at each other.

 478 One of them stopped by Sarovara.

    - In Sarovara.


    "Ufufu, I knew you''d come."


    While enjoying the scent of tea brewed by the maid, Tirucia is in a good mood. King Sarovara looks at her as she looks complicated.


    ¡­¡­


    Hey, Harvis? Lady Fox seems to be angry.


    No, I know because I heard about it. Sister Cisco, I heard there was a big fury case.


    Honestly, I didn''t expect this. I was enjoying Cisco''s love for her sister.


    "No, you know what? Rather than retaliating against Agnus personally, it''s closer to retaliating against Harvis."


    I''m sorry to say that I''m in a bad mood... or that I''m not meeting expectations, but I can''t help but be honest with you.


    No, I mean... it''s true that Agnes planned to attack the Devil King, and it''s true that he''s the main culprit, but there''s likely to be something like "how it happened" (including the circumstances behind it).


    As far as the Queen''s letter goes, it seems that there are many adults involved in the current state of Agnos.


    When that happens... I think it''s wrong to push all the sins against the mentally old girl (expected) who is confusing yoga with reality.


    After all, it''s also possible that Agnus is "someone''s hand" without realizing himself.


    For the sake of the demon king, don''t tell such a child to "take responsibility for what you have done."


    You can''t get acquitted, but you can''t take full responsibility. Compared to the queen, I''m convinced of that.


    If they are held accountable, they should be held accountable for ''all the reasons Agnus did this''.


    I don''t know.


    Otherwise... you could have a similar incident.


    Next time I get targeted, I expect that Ghania is confused by the scandal of Wang and his wife, or Sarovara, who still has a lot of problems.


    Including those warnings, I decided to stop by Sarovara this time. Of course, I''d like some information.


    "Fufu... are you going to say that the whole country sinks? Fine, I''m on your side."


    She smiled gently and just said, "I know." And his eyes were like, "Kill me. You''re gonna kill me, aren''t you? ''.


    "No, I didn''t say that."


    "What are you talking about, Mizuki! You must be a ''capable child''!? What are you saying about the crisis of your beloved kitten?


    Tilcia slams the table and looks sharply at her. No, you just want to clear up your personal grudges!


    But I can''t give up this time either.


    If you decide to take revenge on Agnus in a circumstantial way, you''ll be the token of the people I tried to use Agnus on.


    Beyond being a wizard, we must move carefully.


    Easy thinking, definitely not. I get the impression that it is available.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll retaliate. It''s not just about Agnos."


    While forgiving the heating fox, she said in a faint manner. Tirucia was surprised to learn something, but she calmed down.


    "What do you mean?


    "It is possible that Agnus was'' deliberately put in his present state ''."


    ¡­¡­ So it''s because of Nanny, right? Of course, I can imagine that there were people around and people trying to use it. But it''s normal to assume that Agnus had more surveillance than a "blood clot."


    Tirucia feels confused. I do not deny it because it is also true that I think like Tilsea.


    ... but...


    There''s just a bit of a "strange thing" to make that decision.


    When I opened my mouth with that thought, a modest knock echoed in the room. Immediately, Tirucia''s expression becomes calm.


    ¡­¡­


    Hey, fox lady. What is the speed of transformation!?


    "Excuse me. I was informed that Mizuki Onee-sama is here."


    The second princess of Sarovara, Lillian, became Tilcia''s sister.


    When I arrived, it was time to study, so I was having tea with Tilcia and the others first.


    Long time no see, Lillian.


    "Thank you for seeing me! Mizuki Onee-sama!


    Lillian waves her hand and greets her with a pleasant smile.... yeah, you look fine. That smile is much brighter than when I was in Sarovara.


    As Lillian sat down beside Tirucia, a teacup was presented in front of her. The maid with Tirucia remains as capable as ever.


    "Well... I''m so glad His Highness Elshun is safe."


    Lillian talks about it as she gazes at us. The care makes me happy to see her grow up.


    "Thank you, Lillian. Don''t worry, it''s okay! I got a little hurt, but I don''t have any more. The Demon King and Rudolph are fine."


    "I see! That''s good!


    To Lillian, who was obviously relieved, Tilcia, next to her, said, "Isn''t my child a good one? '', he turned into a good face.


    King Sarovara looks at it with a smile.... Actually, this is a sight they used to see when they were young. Last time, I asked the maid secretly.


    Fatherly, I''m sure you''re happy that your sisterhood is back in time. It is also convincing that Weiss understood Tilsea''s Cisco.


    But, that means, "I''m going to open Cisco completely in the future...! I think it means.


    The end is near, nobles who were bullying Lillian. Are you ready for the will?


    With that in mind, I look at my smiling family alive and warm. Sarovara will be fine now. Lillian is growing up well, and she''s worried about the fox.


    Now that we have all the sisters, let''s get down to business.


    I was going to stop by Sarovara from the beginning this time. Actually, there was something I wanted to ask you and King Sarovara.


    "Um, I need to ask you something. Do you mind?


    When I called out, the three of them all turned to me.


    "Oh, Mizuki. You want to hear about Harvis?


    "Hmm... I want to talk to you about the mountains, but my country doesn''t have to be that close to Harvis."


    "Um... if it''s okay with me when I was really young"


    Tilsia leans her neck lightly, King Salvara meditates as she recalls, Lillian wanders her gaze as she tries to remember.


    If King Sarovara is right, so is Lillian. Even though it was really young, it can''t be helped if it''s fuzzy.


    But the problem was Tilsea. Yes, fox lady. Are you reacting strangely!?


    ¡­¡­


    I''m sure you''ve been looking for Harvis, this guy.


    Otherwise, she would look a little like Lillian. Tirucia won''t say anything ridiculous, so she should clearly say, ''I don''t remember anything but being insulted by Lillian.''


    Nina, that''s the most important thing for the fox.


    Other elements will only be treated as options, so I can''t help but remember them. In general, I don''t know, but that''s what the fox lady is right about.


    But what I wanted to ask was that "when I was a kid".


    "It was when Lillian was insulted. At that time, you were seeing young Agnes, right?... what did she look like? I don''t think she was taught to" confuse it with a goga "by her nanny at that time."


    I felt Tessia''s eyes twinkling.


    Stay! Stay, Tilsia! Calm down a little. I''m not trying to remind Lillian of her hard memories!


    I just can''t help it. Anyway, there is only one person in this country who might know Agnus, who is not the ''Princess of Goga''!


    Hmm, is that so?


    "Yes, to be honest, I don''t see an individual named Agnos at all. That''s why I don''t know if I really think I''m a princess or if I''m about to be."


    It seems similar, but not at all. The former is difficult to say, but ''there is a mental problem and there is a possibility that the conversation may not be understood at all''.


    In that case, we have succeeded in suggesting ourselves by assumption, so whatever we say, it is possible to punish us without asking questions... Sometimes I feel sorry for you and get warm.


    On the other hand, the latter means that ''while understanding reality, it plays the desired figure''. We''ll be able to communicate, and we''ll be able to figure out who Agnus has been involved with.


    Personally, I would like you to be the latter. It can be too smart to be a threat, but this case is going to end without difficulty.


    Of course, I don''t think about Harvis. I don''t know what''s going on in that country, so unless it bothers us, it''s Sicat, no matter what happens inside.


    Well, let me tell you first. I''m sure onee-sama will remember exactly. "


    That''s what Lillian started talking about.

 479 Take a detour to Sarovara. Two of them.

    ¨D ¨D In a room in the royal castle of Sarovara (Lillian perspective)


    "Now, let''s talk about it. I was very young, so please forgive me for any ambiguity."


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to worry about what you''re saying."


    That''s how Mizuki''s sister waved her hand. I don''t suppose you''re asking for that much accurate information from the source. It''s like confirmation work... right?


    Mizuki is relieved by onee-sama''s condition, and I feel strangely calm. I''m sure onee-sama is worried... that you won''t feel sadness or remorse, so vaguely.


    It was really hard for me at that time.


    I was regretful, sad, and remembered all that.


    However, when Sarovara changes and I learn a lot myself... I don''t think Agnus''s words and attitudes at that time were so wrong.


    Of course, in the sense of ''against the royalty of other countries'', I think it is a problem enough.


    ... yes, it''s now that you know it too clearly.


    However, when compared to the malice that has been directed at me so far and the people who have spoken about it, I think it is too different.


    "Even if you are young, the royal family is well educated. So I don''t think Agnus was wrong to say," Excellent for his age at the time. "


    "Why is that?


    In response to Mizuki''s question, I silenced my thoughts for a while.


    "Because what Agnus said was almost true. Of course, that''s not all. But I wonder if the phrase ''me and onee-sama are not alike'' can help in a situation where there are only materials to judge by appearance."


    "No... that''s not true, Lillian!


    "Thank you, onee-sama. But we were both said to be like mothers, weren''t we? If you don''t know your daily routine, you can only judge your appearance. Besides, I''m younger than onee-sama, so if you interpret it as" the same thing, "it would mean" not alike. "


    "Ah... that''s what I''m talking about"


    In my words, Mizuki nodded convincingly. And you told your sister and father what you were thinking.


    "Maybe Agnus didn''t interpret it as'' similar as a relative ''. If it means" being alike in appearance and ability, "the two mothers may decide" not very alike, "and their abilities are better than those of older Tilsea."


    "What?


    I agree by nodding to Mizuki''s sister who looks at me and leans her neck. That''s Mizuki Onee-sama. Even in my awkward explanation, I learned the meaning properly.


    "So, Tirucia and Agnos interpret things differently. Tirucia was furious because she was told that she was'' not like Lillian ''. Not only appearance, but also ability. But for Agnus," similar "means similar or identical at the twin level."


    ¡­¡­ You don''t usually interpret it that way, do you?


    "Agnos is not ''normal''. If you first learned the meaning of" similar "by interpreting it as" similar ", it would be" unlike "unless you are twin.


    "Well... if that''s what I was thinking, then I wouldn''t be lying to Lord Agnus."


    Your sister and father seem a little confused. However, when Mizuki told me that "Agnus is not normal," she immediately remembered the "blood cloud."


    I have heard that people with Blood Stains may not understand vague expressions or multiple interpretations. In this case, you will remember the meaning of the word "similar" as "similar."


    Typically, when you describe a sister as'' similar '', it most often refers to partial things, such as the eyes, mouth, atmosphere, etc.


    Of course, some people have a similar appearance, but it is rare that they are similar enough to be said to be "the same" unless they are twins.


    It is very vague to refer to relatives as'' similar '', and their interpretation influences a great deal. Depending on the person, of course, there may be differences.


    What if Agnus did not have such flexible thinking and saw "similar" as "similar"?


    Obviously, I''m not like your sister. Some of them are of age, but they are not twins.


    "At that time, I was only able to disagree awkwardly, and I think that all I had to cry about was that Agnus'' judgment was thrilled."


    "Oh, Tirucia must have been ''mad'' at Lillian for crying. You didn''t cry when you were wrong, did you?


    "Yes, as a princess, I think onee-sama is right. But I think it was our sisters'' very different reaction that determined Agnus''s judgment."


    "That''s why... ''I couldn''t understand how you could be crucified''. That''s why I didn''t apologize."


    "... yes. Maybe it''s because I''ve learned a lot and I''ve changed... I feel like I have to take into account not only us, but also Agnus''s circumstances at the time."


    If you say hypocrisy, I think that''s it. However, I thought it would be better to think based on the arguments of both sides than to interpret them unilaterally.


    In the case of Sarovara, Mizuki''s sister showed me a number of arms that were greatly influenced.


    At that time, Mizuki''s onee-sama saw me, onee-sama, and the "country" of Sarovara as definitely "harmful to Ilfena".


    But Mizuki didn''t think about it all together.


    We categorized them into objectives, forces to which they belong, and those who run on their own, and responded to them one by one.


    Just because you attacked yourself is not necessarily an ''enemy of Sarovara''.


    Even if what you wish for is the right form of the country, you don''t always do it the same way.


    Sarovara''s confusion was not caused solely by a simple power struggle. Some people, including onee-sama, worried about the future of their country and acted with loyalty.


    It''s the same as the people I was dealing with.


    "She", who had always said she was on my side, continued to betray me because she wanted to.


    Conversely, someone who had a harsh word against me may look at my recent behavior, apologize for my previous behavior, and smile at me as if I had been "honored."


    What you see from one eye is not everything.


    I think it was because I knew it from my own experience that I thought of the words of Agnus at that time.


    Well, suppose Agnus didn''t have such an experience under his surroundings.... if you didn''t get your thoughts and mistakes right.


    Doesn''t that mean you''re being deprived of growth opportunities? Harvis is a closed country, so you won''t know if that happens.


    Therefore, Mizuki Onee-sama and Ilfena cannot judge Agnus as evil alone.


    At our age, it was also called the Spirit Princess, Agnus. If such a person confuses herself with Goga and raids the prince of another country... it''s only natural that she feels uncomfortable. It''s too out of common sense.


    Most people think that ''something happened'' ''was trapped'', and if it were her own will, she would look to the education given to her and the way those who were withholding it.


    I think that''s exactly what Mizuki''s sisters are concerned about. "I wonder if there is anyone inside Harvis who wants it because everyone can think of it."


    "... this is what it looks like."


    When I finished following my thoughts, I exhaled relieved.


    Even though Mizuki and her sisters have already reached the conclusion, I was asked for my opinion. I have a duty to speak my mind.


    Even from my childhood experience, I have to tell you that I feel uncomfortable with Agnus''s current situation... no, even from my point of view, ''it seems like there is something behind it''.


    "The old Agnus... sounds like, to put it mildly, an ''honest man''."


    "Yes. That''s why it seems that Agnus... has been deliberately distorted. Even if you depend on Goga, you need a minimum of common sense beyond being a princess? Do you think it''s strange that I''ve been growing up like this because I''ve been given words that hurt my ears?"


    Mizuki nodded to onee-sama''s words, but I kept doing so.


    As long as I remember Agnus as a young man, he said he wouldn''t faint, or was too honest.


    If you understand common sense and are willing to accept the current situation, I think there is a reason.


    That''s when I heard your father murmuring.


    "... maybe my late mother is influencing me."


    "Agnus'' mother....."


    "A woman said to be King Harvis'' beloved."


    "Heh...?


    As soon as I heard the words, Mizuki''s eyes felt slightly glowing.

 480 Take a detour to Sarovara, the third.

    "... maybe my late mother is influencing me."


    As soon as I heard the words, Tirucia and I looked at each other.


    Yes, yes, Agnus'' mother! I''ve never heard so much about her!


    ... it just seems like there''s nothing I can do about it.


    As long as Harvis is a closed country, there should be no interaction with other countries. Of course, there will be less information.


    As long as the king and his wife are not in a position to appear in front of the audience - if they are in charge of diplomacy or have a reputation in some way - wouldn''t it be about their name if they knew?


    First of all, you didn''t have much information about Agnus... even the Black Knights!


    "By the way, what kind of person were you?


    If you''re interested.


    "That''s it... I only know that she was a Marquis Marquis and that she was very weak."


    King Sarovara was sorry, but he said it clearly.


    ¡­¡­


    What do you mean?


    "Eh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    "Uh-huh, sure. However, there is little interaction between countries, and as I mentioned earlier, it seems that my body was very weak... I hear that there was not much information even in my own country."


    ¡­¡­ Does that mean ''I was too weak to get out of my house before I got married''?


    "Probably. Otherwise... a gentle little lady with a gentle personality."


    As far as King Sarovara is concerned, I''m sure that''s all we have.


    It''s not a lack of information or a lack of covert powers. I''m sorry to say this, but I think that''s the only information I really had.


    ... but...


    This situation is quite strange from what I have seen from the side rooms of various countries.


    "That person is the side room, right? Not mistresses or concubines."


    "Oh, it fits in the side room. That''s why Lord Agnus is the Princess."


    Apparently. But for my part, I said, "You often get permission to use the side chamber? ''.


    Nothing, I don''t underestimate people like mistresses and concubines. Simply different roles.


    To put it plainly, ''side room = one of the queens''.


    Naturally, I am in a position of work and duty. Looking back at Kivera and Corbella''s side chambers, I''m sure you''re right.


    It is because of such a position that we sometimes hold our mouths against politics, and some people have power in the country. It is a career woman who sometimes acts as the power of the righteous queen and sometimes acts as a deputy.


    These trends are particularly strong in countries belonging to the South today. The reason is, of course, that Kivera''s predecessors went mad in battle.


    Of course, there are exceptions... but most of them are likely to be chosen based on criteria such as'' competent ''and'' likely to have a lot of children ''.


    On the other hand, some daughters-in-law to maintain a balance of power among the nobles, so there are factions behind them, including their parents.


    This is a completely political piece, so if you disagree with your parents, you will have a hard time getting along. I hate to say this, but the two queens of King Sarovara are victims of this.


    In a world where medical technology is less developed, the role of ''connecting blood'' is paramount.


    But that''s not the only way to go about the side room.


    On the other hand, the mistress is a ''healer''. This is not an official wife, but it''s not a job or an obligation.


    Even with a child, it is doubtful whether it will be officially recognized as a member of the royal family. Well, it''s better to have someone to succeed the Royal Blood, so I''ll be taken out for adoption to a house with a secret blood line.


    Political marriage is a high class, so we can''t simply live in love. When a person with no qualities or abilities becomes the partner of a highly qualified person, it is difficult. It is better not to look up to high expectations.


    ... when you look at these prerequisites, you''re wondering. "How did Agnes'' mother end up in the side room?".


    Pattern 1 "To maintain the balance of power of nobility. There was no one else."


    ¡­¡­ I don''t think so. "


    Isn''t that right?


    "Hmm. I don''t think so, but my parents'' Marquises didn''t lead the faction. Then I''ll talk to the Duke. If you''re worried about the proximity of the blood, you''ll be down to the Count''s house."


    I see.


    "Before that, even though she was a princess, Agnus didn''t seem to breathe at home."


    Conclusion: The possibilities are unlimited.


    Pattern 2 "Wills of the ancestors"


    "Did you try to make a love that didn''t come true in your son''s stead? Or there was a promise."


    I don''t think so.


    "Oh, no, lightly."


    "If that had happened in the past, would it have been a subject of discussion in Harvis? Even if you owe money to the royal family, you can''t do it without ambition. I don''t suppose there''s a" love that didn''t come true. "The king is strong there. Somewhat impossible."


    "Sure."


    "And if there is such a thing, the people will gossip. People love love love stories."


    "Oh, it''s entertaining."


    "Entertainment... well, I won''t deny it."


    Conclusion: It is impossible because it is not a rumor of the people.


    Pattern 3: "King Harvis spoke of us."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There''s nothing to deny.


    "Is this it...? If the answer is correct, King Harvis would say," I pushed myself through without thinking about the health of my loved one. "


    ¡­¡­ I may have thought it would be okay if I wasn''t the Shofu. "


    "Oh, you think the queen and the concubine are more troublesome than that?"


    "It''s not always a good home."


    Conclusion: Possibility of correct answers.


    "So, King Harvis, at his own discretion, turned into a side room and gave birth to a child and died."


    It feels pretty throwing, but it''s very likely. This is partly due to the fact that the kingdom of Harvis is a clandestine state and the king''s power is strong.


    And if the queen was opposed to welcoming her to the side room... then I can be convinced that she didn''t involve Agnus.


    Queen Harvis seems to be a very responsible man. It''s hard to think that she left Agnus with the "Blood Pills" behind...


    Is this it? Isn''t that the right answer?


    "But didn''t Agnus'' mother and family think anything about it?"


    Lillian opened her mouth while tilting her neck.


    "As long as you remember me and onee-sama''s mother, whether you''re in the side room or getting along with the Shofu, it''s not like you don''t have any trouble. Aristocrats, if it''s a Marquis lady, can''t you tell if it''s something you can carry?


    "... yeah, I think so too. Mizuki and your father''s speculation is convincing, but it''s hard to marry the royal family. I wonder if he couldn''t make that decision."


    Following Lillian, Tirucia also raises questions. They probably think so because of what happened to their mother.


    King Sarovara also seems to agree, leaning his neck.


    ... but...


    "If that person is so fragile that they barely know how to socialize and live almost on the bed, it''s possible that they didn''t know."


    "What?"


    "No, so? The opinions of Lillian and Tilcia are in brackets," Lady who has learned a lot as a nobleman. "Since I was educated by the Demon King, I can say," If I don''t have the opportunity to learn, I don''t know. "


    Manners, dances, if you''re weak, you can''t learn that much. Because I can''t follow my body before I care about the person.


    This is the same no matter how good your daughter''s qualities are. "Wearing" is not an easy task.


    First of all, I didn''t think there was a fianc¨¦e among the daughters who couldn''t get to socialize. As a family, I thought you wanted me to spend the rest of my life at home in peace.


    "... I wonder if this side room didn''t understand how royalty works. No, if you didn''t even barely know how to be a nobleman, you wouldn''t be surprised if you believed in" happiness like a ghost. "


    "I thought Agnus''s situation was because her nanny had taken the form of ''letting her depend on a ghost'', but she doesn''t usually know how to be a princess, either. The king would have taken care of it more than he forced his wife to.... that? Who''s the culprit... King Harvis and Agnus''s mother...?


    Talk to Tirucia and look at her face unexpectedly.


    Is it true that Agnus'' mother was like this? Besides, if the King protects her and she doesn''t know the reality... she''ll only know that kind of life.


    You only know the life of your precious daughter when you''re with your nanny next to you. She won''t have a chance to find out about the other side rooms.


    Suppose that such a "person who only knows the life he loves and loves, like a goga", wanted the happiness of his daughter to remain.


    No matter what you think, ''Happiness Like Me'' is the criterion...?


    "I always thought Agnus was the nanny... the real war criminal, wasn''t she her mother? King Harvis, who has no sense of responsibility in the second place. I feel like I left my daughter alone after my beloved died."


    Concluding with a deep sigh, everyone had an unspeakable expression.


    Yeah, yeah, I know how that feels. It means that the florist couple did not think about their position or reality at all, and threw away the whole line of taking care of their daughter by showing their "happiest figure for us" to their nanny!


    But this will convince me. It is also the reason why the nurse, who believed in the straw, found light in the educational policy of the church of Barracud¨ªn.


    Well, you don''t have any doubts about growing up in "The Princess of Goga". I mean, Agnes'' mother was just so nice.


    There may have been some mental hardship, but this is only compared to when you were at home. If she had been happy, she would never have lived as a normal side chamber.


    "I thought all of Agnus was strange, but there was also a problem with the educated nurse and the surrounding situation. But King Harvis... may have had a hard time seeing Lord Agnus. Agnus took the life of his beloved wife."


    "Father, the real culprit is King Harvis. There''s no room for sympathy. You must take responsibility for your child more than just passing through your self. In the first place, no matter how many rooms you wish for a child, you should have just said" you don''t want a child. "


    "Couldn''t you fulfill my wife''s wish for a child...? Well, maybe you weren''t thinking about letting someone else marry you, so you were always going to take care of yourself?


    "Even so, I''m too incompetent. As far as Harvey''s response goes, we can''t deny our expectations."


    Yes, I agree with Mr Tilsea.


    Is that it? King Harvis said, "I wanted to make all of my beloved ones come true, but it''s hard to see my daughter! You didn''t tell me it was a situation, did you?


    I suppressed the queen''s interference, so you thought you were protecting your daughter? After that, I let people around Agnus report it and they thought they were taking care of their daughter.


    Does that result in a round throw of care at the nurse and the people around you? "I''ll always be with you anyway"....?


    "What do you mean... Master Agnus, what did you think?


    Everyone turned towards Lillian in a surprising voice. Lillian... had a painful look on her face.


    "It''s not necessarily true what you''re talking about. But in fact, Agnos seems to have been forced to live the way she wanted."


    "Well, hey... I can''t forgive the attack on the Demon King, but I think there''s room for sympathy."


    Oh, Mizuki, do you think so too?


    "I''m well taken care of."


    No no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no

 481 Priority is given to your own cat and best friend.

    ¨D ¨D In the Knights'' Dormitory (Rudolph''s perspective)


    Elsch-on gradually gained Dr. Gordon''s permission to move freely.


    Officials, including us - Elshun''s knights and visitors from all over the world - were gathered in the cafeteria of the Knights'' Dormitory.


    I don''t want to keep this gathering a secret. It''s just that this is the only place I could talk to everybody at ease.


    I am the king, but Elsh-on is the second prince of this country. And there are royalties among those who gather.


    No matter how close you are, you will need minimal courtesy as long as you have outside eyes around you. Of course, so is our escort.


    As a result, the Knights'' Dormitory was chosen, as usual. Identity can be troublesome at times.


    If Mizuki was there, a prefecture called "Mizuki needs help" was adopted without asking questions, and as a result, the Knights'' Dormitory was a gathering place.


    Mizuki seems to be moving freely, and she''s in isolation for a while. It inevitably means, "Mizuki needs help = visiting the Knights'' Dormitory."


    It was a very useful part of the "secret story".


    Of course, Mizuki himself was forced to participate.


    ... that said, if you invite Mizuki, she will definitely stick her neck in, so she said, "I was forced to join! There is no sense of sadness. ''Nice and enjoyable," idiot. "


    Elsch-on is doing this every time, so the over-protection must have accelerated.


    Rather than wanting to be protected, I think it would be quicker to give up than to attack the frontline with pleasure... but my friend is as serious or as difficult as ever.


    So.


    His friend Elsch-on is now breathing deeply.


    "I haven''t heard from Mizuki...."


    While saying that, Elsch-on was dying. Such a figure seems to suspect the magician who is supposed to be under his protection, and the word "hard work" is perfect.


    His over-protection is famous and it is known to many that the two are very close.


    In fact, some of those who saw Elsch-on in the castle thought of his mood or looked at him with a labourful gaze.


    Anyway, the reason Mizuki ran away this time was'' Attack on Elshun (+ me) ''. There is nothing wrong with Elsch-On, but it was until then when I said it was the cause.


    "I can''t believe you''re putting a cute little girl in danger...."


    I can''t believe you got hurt, too.


    People who don''t have a lot of contact with each other can really look like this.


    In a sense, it''s also true - it''s just the way some people see it. Nobody said it was right - so those who knew them well raised their mouths and diverted their eyes.


    Because that''s more convenient.


    It is in this world that there is a difference between ideals and reality. In other words, it is true that Elsh-on, who is responsible for Mizuki, is depressed, so it is not a lie if there is a difference between their views and the temperature.


    ... but...


    It''s Mizuki''s own cat, who can be nicknamed "Foreign Ferocious Species".


    "What are you doing, that stupid cat!


    Dan! And he banged his fist on the table with a demon figure. In combination with the intimidation, it was a horrible demon king. Everyone around me is feeling Elsch-on''s anger or something.


    Seeing me like that, I turned a warm, raw eye to Elsheon. Overprotective, extremely rare here. Mizuki''s nostalgia is also fair, but the over-protection of her own cat is also a good match.


    I think you can tell by looking at this, but Elsch-on is not particularly discouraged.


    This parent cat, Harvis, is not worried about the shards.


    Harvis is the perpetrator, so you probably don''t have to worry about it. But this time, the person who just moved was bad.


    The magician who went to Harvis was called the "Worldwide Disaster", whose strength was recognized by all countries.


    The magician, Mizuki, is a stranger, and naturally has a guardian to watch over his actions.


    Elsh-on is the guardian of Mizuki, so she must be held accountable for her actions. Even if it''s a wizard!


    Normally, I would be pessimistic about my misfortune. I can''t believe I was attacked for a reason I don''t know, and when I woke up, I was watched, and if I succeeded, I could sell my fights to a country!


    No matter how much Harvis is the perpetrator, if Mizuki does too much, it will be Elshun''s fault. Normally, you should be conscious.


    But actually, as you can see, His Majesty only cared about his cat.


    The eyes that point to Elsch-on will warm up raw... who the hell said he was a "cruel demon king"? You''re the one who''s upset about missing a kitten.


    Come out and see this sight. Don''t worry about the cat, Elsh-on gets mad!


    Look, Elshun''s knights aren''t moving at all. In other words, it''s not "this time only, this is happening", it''s "familiar reaction".


    "Elsh-on, come on... why don''t you just stop and learn to ''give up''?


    "Would you stop talking nonsense? Rudolph"


    "When it comes to Mizuki, it doesn''t matter what the people around me say."


    "Gh...!


    Shut up. I don''t suppose you can deny my allegations because of your enthusiasm for education.


    "After all, you can ''wait'' now.... about once every five times."


    "... where did the exact numbers come from?


    "I deduced from what I heard from Sail and what I heard from Mizuki himself. By the way, it''s a number of times, including details, so if you look at it from a wide perspective, I think you can" wait. "


    "..... You can''t do it this time!


    I smiled and shook my hand as I stared at it.


    "Because you didn''t stop me. You were asleep, right?


    "It''s because I fell asleep!


    I laughed funny before holding Elsch-on in my head.


    "That''s good, I''ve been missed. He went to kick some of our ancestors'' graves, and he said he wouldn''t listen if he stopped."


    "No, let''s stop that!? Blasphemy for the dead!?


    Not much, a little Elsch-on. At the same time, a number of people who did not know those circumstances were consolidated. But I put my thumb up and smiled.


    "Actually, I''m sorry I didn''t have to kick!


    "Eh?"


    I''m the king. I forgave you. It''s okay.


    It''s not Mizuki, but I think power is great sometimes. It''s okay, Elsch-on. Even that Irving is not to blame for that.


    "You guys... really look alike..."


    You thought it was a waste, or you were stunned... Elsh-on exhaled deeply. Those who perceived the situation were stunned, appreciative, and intrigued. Looking at us, there were various reactions.


    Of course, some of Elsch-on''s eyes are sympathetic. It hurts (laughs) to chase Elsch-on like that.


    "Mizuki and the others don''t have to worry because they can only drop Harvis'' fortress."


    I dropped a bomb.


    "... eh?


    "That''s why I dropped Harvis'' fort. And two. Well, it seems to be small."


    "Haah!?


    Almost all of them were hacked. Oh? The gray cat - Mizuki named it. I wonder if this was unexpected about His Highness Suanze. I feel a little special, and I feel a little good.


    "Hey, ma, Rudolph!? How do you know..."


    I got a letter from Mizuki.


    Look, I''m an accomplice this time! Elsh-on convulses his face when he takes out the letter and shows it.


    ¡­¡­ Rudolph, you''re the king. You can judge between good and bad things, right?


    "I can do it. That''s why I support Mizuki''s actions."


    "Wait a minute, Lord Elshon.... excuse me, Rudolph. Could you please tell us why you decided to" support "me?"


    "Oh, I don''t mind. Besides, it would be easier to use words on the spot. Me and Elsch-on are doing the same."


    Yes, sir.


    "... ah... okay. Listen to me and I''ll make up my mind."


    His Highness Suanze''s intervention seemed to calm Elsch-on a little. Is it embarrassing to see you in a hurry, or does a bitter smile appear to be a little uncomfortable?


    --Apparently Elsch-on is showing good change.


    If it had been Elsch-on, I would never have seen him like this. It seems that even though the face is limited now, it has become quite cheerful.


    While I''m happy with the change of friends, I shake a letter from Mizuki lightly.


    "This letter says only the minimum. So this is my guess. Is that all right?


    "Of course."


    I nodded and opened my mouth to an acknowledgement from His Highness Shuangze.


    "First, the fall of the fort. This is to make the Wizard Master perceive it as a threat. Oh, I didn''t hurt you, but I didn''t kill you. Mizuki''s injuries are healed."


    "You mean you''ve been careful?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no."


    What?


    Almost everyone looked suspicious. Argent and Klaus and His Highness Shuangze are the ones with the funny faces.


    And then... oh, you have a twin split and the look Glenn reached. Mizuki''s actions seem to be somewhat legible, and even if they are wrong, they do not seem to be "actions from goodwill".


    "The letter specifies'' the number of fortifications dropped '','' what to do at that time '','' the final decision '', and'' the time ''. By the way, it''s near the woods. They said they destroyed the weapons they had. And the time was" when it was almost night. "


    "Time...?


    "What does it matter?


    Princess Celestina and Emerina seemed strange, but the knights - especially Klaus - felt something and deepened their laughter.


    "Mizuki''s healing magic is'' an explosive enhancement of the body''s healing ability '', not'' making up for the body with magic ''. In other words, they drain their health. In addition to previous battles, healing drains health. Can you get out of the woods without a weapon in bloody clothes? Well, it was the soldiers themselves who made the choice to" leave the Night Forest. "


    "That''s it!


    The first to notice was the knights. Eventually, those who realized the sincerity of being put into it will have a calm face.


    "Mizuki and the others dropped the fort, but ''I didn''t kill anyone''. This will be testified by the guardians of the accompanying ''Other Country''. On top of that, the soldiers chose themselves... ''We have to leave the Night Forest in order to warn the wizard of the threat as soon as possible.''"


    It was Harvis'' soldiers who tried to escape the Night Forest. I waited till morning, and I was able to procure weapons.


    In other words, it is the responsibility of the Harvis side even if he dies... because it is the tragedy that happened because of the sense of responsibility of the Harvis soldiers.


    Harvis must be convinced to prove the high quality of his country''s soldiers.


    What do you call this, besides malice? Mizuki knew and assembled this solution.


    Of course, I''m convinced of that. Nina, this is for Ilfena.


    He''s... my best friend.


    Because it''s so sweet for a family member who demonstrates over-protection on a daily basis due to an unbelievably bad personality habit.


    "Mizuki does not allow the raiders to tread on the cowardice of the knights of this country."


    "Huh? Well, I know that. But that''s not what outsiders say. Mizuki, you know that."


    I''m convinced Elsch-on knows how proud they are.


    The fact that he was unable to defend himself during the raid was accepted, and Elshun''s knights showed themselves to obey any punishment.


    So intervening in the emotions of the individual and sweetening the punishment will only hurt their pride.


    "The knights cannot retaliate on this matter. But Mizuki, without a fence, said," I won''t forgive you. "Hey, don''t you think it''s similar? ''An act of treading on the cowardice of those who are proud to protect.'' They made us feel the same way when they attacked us. No, I don''t think so. Two of those forts fell down."


    "Ah, ''revenge'' in that sense!


    "''If you''re sent, it''s polite to give it back tenfold,'' he said. Isn''t that twice the number and twice the humiliation?


    The knights must have deepened their laughter because they noticed this. Those who recognize Mizuki as their companion... I don''t think they simply went to thank them.


    But Mizuki had another meaning to this incident.


    "And then... I think it means, ''Let Ilfena have a place to drop it.''"


    Huh?


    "Elsh-on, I told you, right? What do you want Elsh-on to do? ''"


    "Ah, ahh... you did say that."


    You remember, Elsch-on nodding. Everyone has a strange face because they really don''t understand what this means.


    "Honestly, no matter how much Elsch-on wants to settle down, this is impossible. I don''t think even Zebrest can do it. Even if we want to be calm ourselves, we can''t be licked as a country."


    No matter how many other countries are on our side, not all are on our side.


    As long as I don''t show you how to handle the country, some people will despise me. In order not to do so, we sometimes have to deal with it severely.


    ... that''s why Mizuki chose Sail to accompany her and took action.


    "But Mizuki''s guardian is you. The sail I''m accompanying is my knight, the Crest. Ilfena, both Zebrest and I... If I were to say more, you and I would be in charge of supervision. Forgive yourself, and the fort fell as a result. This is not a light matter.... can be used as trading material. Harvis is the culprit, so if we show him the settlement plan, he''ll eat it. As you wish," I can solve it peacefully. "


    Nah......


    "I''m sure Sayle''s feelings are over, so we''ve got it handmade. Well, I need an apology from Harvis."


    Almost everyone was stunned. Show them that you agree.


    Whether Ilfena is advantageous or not, if Elsch-on doesn''t want it, ''I''ll take it to the situation I want''.


    Mizuki misses Elsch-on, the parent cat, and has a higher priority than Ilfena.


    If there was such a back and the fact that the fort fell, Sail would have had a fist swinging up. Whether you''re a knight of slaughter thoughts or not, it''s something I don''t want to lose in retaliation.


    "It looks exactly like him. You miss me, Elsch-on."


    I laughed amusely at Elsch-on.


    --That selfish and selfish exorcist is always on our side.

 482 A foolish king mourns the past.

    --King Harvis'' monologue


    ... how did this happen?


    That''s all the words occupied my head.


    "Princess Agnus'' instructions raided His Highness Elshun of Ilfena."


    "His Highness Elshun was wounded without a warrant for his life."


    "King Zebrest, who was there, was also involved, and protests from Zebrest were imperative."


    The resulting report, the protests from the two countries in support of it.


    Unclear and bewildered to me... my queen''s gaze and words were more sharp than usual, and I was disappointed by some nobles.


    That''s why I told you to discipline Agnus! Again and again, I said that from the point of view of the [Queen]!


    I can''t be jealous of His Majesty''s beloved one. Prioritize your position as king before immersing yourself in the memories of your loved ones!


    In the words of the queen, I have no choice but to do so. All this time, I envied the strength of the queen a little. The strength of that spirit is also a qualities that my predecessors liked.


    The Queen''s policy of making frightening and tough allegations and hoping for reform, even if the man is the opponent. The queen''s reputation is divided in two because of the confusion.


    That was a question of the Queen''s policy. The Queen''s policy was to bring about a change in Harvis'' long-standing way of being, and it was not easy to accept it.


    There were few supporters of such a queen, and I could say that I myself was very fond of it. As king and man, I regretted more than myself that the queen was blessed with political genius.


    Particularly troubling was the voice that questioned the response to Agnus with the "blood clot".


    But none of the Queen''s children had a "blood clot", and she had never heard of anyone around her.


    Someone told me that he was jealous.


    "I''m jealous of my late wife because she''s not loved."


    Such words remind me of the disturbance when I tried to make ''her'' a side room.


    The queen... the supporters of the queen stood against it. Of course, they were not against the dark clouds. There was only one reason to insist.


    ... but still, I was.


    "The throne" weighed heavily on me, and I was tired of being compared to a good queen.


    I wanted to welcome my beloved lover as my queen.... I really didn''t want to give it up.


    She can''t even socialize. No matter how much you defend and tighten your surroundings with favorite people, you won''t be spared the burden on your body and mind. I was born and raised in a different family. "


    ... I know.


    The queen''s words are correct, and living in the royal castle is a burden for her.


    Your Majesty, if you think about your daughter, please let her stay at home. No matter how healed you are, your body is too weak. I don''t want a child there. "


    "... no, [don''t want a child]. I heard that your daughter''s weakness is caused by the blood concentration. On top of that, mix the royal blood...! What are you going to do if you have a child with [Blood Starch]?


    The old prime minister was right. You know the misfortunes of those who have the Blood Stain and those around them because you have lived longer than me.


    Therefore, complain.


    But...


    "Hey, my prince. I can''t live long. That''s why I want to be happy with you.... I want a child with you."


    "If there were a child with your blood and me, wouldn''t you miss it?


    "I longed for the prince and wanted to be as happy as a goga. That''s why you''re greedy. I can''t even hope for happiness beyond that."


    She smiles softly and speaks with a calm voice, and looks at her from everybody''s eyes.


    I wanted to fulfill her dream of "Continuation of Happy Stories".


    ... and as a result, she lost her life.


    The child is a daughter, and fortunately she does not contest the throne with the queen''s son. The queen and the prime minister looked bitter but said nothing more.


    Rather than giving up on my tough attitude, she probably listened to me reluctantly because of her "wish" for life, which would have been less.


    The nurse who served her also promised to ''risk her life to protect the princess who left her''.


    Then a few years went by in real peace... until Agnos'' "anomaly" came to light.


    When I was informed, everyone who was there was utterly shocked. Fortunately, it seems mild.


    Reports from people such as Nanny were reassuring for the time being, but the educational policy towards Agnus was broken in half from there.


    The queen takes a general response when a person with "blood clouds" appears: "discipline hard, do not stand on the stage as much as possible, and in some cases confine yourself."


    I am in line with the desire of "her" to "emerge in front of people unless there is a problem, to plant a good image of the people and nobles, and to live in peace while consolidating the surroundings with my allies."


    Until then, if it was sweet, I wanted to fulfill the wish of the late ''girlfriend'' to ''let Agnus walk a happy life''.


    It was up to both of us to make a side room and to make a child. I wanted to protect Agnus as much as I could... as if she''d been taken on the job.


    You can''t avoid being shunned any more than you have the Blood Stain. However, we can lighten the negative emotions that come from our surroundings.


    Yes, I thought so.


    "You are sweet, Your Majesty."


    As the queen exhaled deeply, she glanced at her dazed eyes.


    Your words and determination are impressive. But... then why didn''t you face Agnus? Refused to see reality? Did you deny her and don''t want her to hate you? Or... you didn''t want to hate the girl who took the life of your beloved?


    There is no word to return to the directed word. I can''t give it back.


    If nothing had happened, I would have been angry with the queen''s words and been able to contest them. But now... you realize that''s right.


    The fact that a half-way man became king and parent is the real culprit in this case.


    This is because I wanted the "unchanging Harvis", but only the "exception I want" was to be realized.


    I followed only my dreams, even though I didn''t have the genius to make it happen. That distorted Agnus that far.


    Of course, Agnus is not innocent. It''s a problem this time, but it can''t be said that there is no "next time", so it must require an extra severe punishment.


    Otherwise, Ilfena and Zebrest will not be convinced. "Royal raids on royalties in other countries" is tantamount to a declaration of war.


    Also, these two countries were not the only ones I was afraid of.


    Fort near the border, falling! Seventy percent of the soldiers who were defending themselves died leaving the Night Forest to report!


    The raider is Ilfena''s... alien magician! He was working on the undead!


    According to the newspaper, the upper echelons were in great chaos. Instead of one apology Agnus caused, we realized that we were in danger of extinction.


    Not only me and the queen, but even the nobles who were lords changed their faces. A wizard called "The Disaster of the World" stripped Harvis of his fangs. As far as the rumors go, I don''t think it''ll be enough.


    "Why... I heard that the magician only targets the culprit..."


    Looks like this was unexpected with the vaguely murmuring prime minister. If you believe the Prime Minister''s words, the magician will be after Agnus. As long as I remembered the wizard''s information, I should have chosen the least sacrifice possible.


    At the very least, I don''t think the Country will be targeted. Kivera was targeted because Princess Celestina was the Princess of the King.


    The Kivera has been settled in a situation far from extinction. It would be impossible to predict Harvis'' current situation in advance.


    ¡­¡­ Dedicate our heads and sincerely apologize to Ilfena and Zebrest. And I ask His Highness Elsch-on to call on His Majesty the Wizard. "


    I could only nod to the words of the queen who gave up.


    ¡­¡­


    If only I had extraordinary talent. Was such a path avoided?

 483 The princess of the neighboring country grieves and depends on her sister

    ¨D ¨D In Salovara (Lillian perspective)


    "Hey, Lillian. You were happy."


    Yes?


    Suddenly, I leaned my neck. On the other hand, Mizuki''s sister said something like that with a satisfying expression.


    Happiness. Sure, I think I''m happy.


    It was true because it was protected by your father and sister and I have my "now".


    In the first place, "people other than me", such as onee-sama, created this situation.


    I just cried. From that point of view, I can''t clear up your work with words such as "coincidence" or "loyalty".


    I was protected by everyone.


    Exposed to the malice of the nobles, I was certainly protected.


    How... how can I hate you all?


    While I was stupid, my sisters were prepared to throw their lives away.


    ... I understand that.


    Mizuki Onee-sama''s "happiness" felt somehow different. No, it may sound like that now that we know about Agnus.


    "Um... I remember thanking you every day for what''s going on right now..."


    "Oh, no, no! Lillian''s" now "means thanks to her dead mothers."


    "Ha, ha?


    I don''t understand the meaning.


    Mothers loved me and onee-sama together... but why does it lead to "now"?


    Even without the mother''s words, I love my sister and father, and I have no shards to contest the throne with my sister.


    It is also partly because onee-sama showed so great talent as to be recognized by the surrounding people, but I can''t be a counterhorse to onee-sama without learning.


    That''s what I knew myself. You would have thought the same with the nobles who swear allegiance to the royal family.


    ... but...


    But then I lost my word to what Mizuki told me.


    "What if Lillian was close to a faction that included her mother''s home?... Lillian''s own thoughts, and you would have been featured at the top of your faction. Of course, as Tirucia''s rival horse. If that were the case, no matter how much Tilcia wanted, there would be no acquittal. The nobles will say," Lillian''s loyal subordinate. "


    "Eh...."


    "Unconsciously, you can festive yourself to the top of your faction! In that case, you must be driven away, as must the nobles who will be driven away. I can''t just punish my faction and acquit my top."


    Mizuki, when I chewed onee-sama''s words and understood what they meant... my face was drawing blood from me.


    Yes, that''s right. Even if I didn''t want to, I could have been onee-sama''s rival horse!


    In that case, during Onee-sama Mizuki''s guilty plea play... ''I had to be punished''!


    There can be no more power struggle than an intact leader of a defeated faction.


    Good confinement, bad execution. I would have been severely punished in a way that would have eliminated my grief.


    Even with onee-sama''s plan, I was supposed to be locked up for a while... to keep me in a safe place. Punishment is completely different.


    The significance of "urging reflection on Argent and the failure to discern the sins of the maid" is strong, and I would still have been forgiven at that time.


    There was no one or home to swear allegiance to me, who was said to be stupid. I hate to say this, but in everyone''s eyes, I had nothing but royal blood.


    That''s why onee-sama stepped on the idea of "claustrophobic", but with a little rebellion, she managed to handle it.


    If you don''t get a fire powder on yourself, you''ll be convinced by the nobles, and you can sell it to onee-sama.


    Onee-sama made such a plan because no one followed me.


    ... of course, thanks to the mother who said, ''Don''t come near my parents''.


    Not only those words, but I also knew that the queen and mother were the culprits, so neither I nor my sister approached her parents'' home.


    Ning, you may say that you were alert to those who rubbed against you. The words my mother left behind were deeply carved into even my young self.


    As a result, I was exposed to loneliness and malice for not being able to make my own allies... but I had nothing to regret.


    Fight with onee-sama?... I''m not kidding!


    Since I was stupid, onee-sama has been merciful to me.


    What was there was just love that cared about her as a sister and as a family. Just like your father.


    Why do you doubt the love I... showed you two words? My mother''s last words have created a distance from the nobles, but it is also my own will.


    That, as a result, confirms my isolation.


    I... was recognized as belonging to a faction of royalty enemies.


    "You and Tirucia''s mothers crushed the possibility of a sister struggle because of your own hard work.... at the end of the power struggle, you avoided a future where one of us would be driven away!... I''m not happy. I can''t believe my family is protecting me and getting the future I want."


    "Ah...."


    I suddenly understood.


    My status quo is Sarovara¡­ No, it''s very rare in any country.


    It is not uncommon to fight between royalties. But if the royal family, which was at the top of the spectrum, really neglected their hostile relatives... it would definitely be "no".


    Still punished, he disappeared from the front stage. By the sins of the aristocracy of the faction, which I did not command.


    "Tirucia tried to make you the sole heir to the throne by ''reducing options''. That was the only way Lillian could be queen. But the heart is different. That''s why I proposed¡­ ''Getting the Future You Want''."


    Mizuki Onee-sama suggested three things to onee-sama.


    "Another country will help to rebuild Sarovara," "the wizard will take over the punishment and cleansing of the fools," "I promise your future."


    Onee-sama''s vigilance is not weak enough to rely on strangers. Nine, the other way around.


    Then Mizuki''s suggestion is... ''The more you want to rely on it, the more attractive it was''.


    It was impossible for onee-sama at the time, even though she wanted it. That''s why onee-sama became a villain herself and plotted to wipe out the enemies of the country...!


    "... yeah, yeah! I was a happy princess."


    Mizuki smiles at onee-sama with her wet tears.


    "Few princesses are as protected and loved by their families as I am."


    "That''s right. Mothers, individually and as Princess Lillian, gave me every advice I could to walk the best path."


    Without the words of my mothers, I might have been rubbing against my mother''s home too much to mourn the situation in which I was placed. For those who are afraid of malice and look gentle only on the surface.


    If that happens, I''ll belong to them.


    ... I could never hope for a future where I would laugh and spend time with my sister and father, even if I was free from the malice directed against me. They should have been punished together when they were acquitted.


    "I''m a happy princess."


    It must include painful and painful things.


    But I''m sure there''s only one royal family that can count so much happiness. Yes, not no, the surroundings and the situation did not allow it. That''s what position and identity are.


    ... but Mizuki onee-sama was on our side.


    To be precise, it''s a deal with onee-sama. But I also know that you still care about me afterwards. That''s why I don''t feel uncomfortable calling you Mizuki Onee-sama.


    "Not only as an ''individual'', but also as a ''princess''. That''s what my moms wanted, so I have my" now. "


    Every time I am sure of that, I would like to thank you for the situation that Agnus has put in place. "Blood Stagnation" is the only thing that must be the status quo of Agnus...


    "... Mizuki Onee-sama. Because you''re telling me your sister''s share, I''m telling Mizuki onee-sama my love."


    "Yeah, what is it?


    Mizuki Onee-sama looks at me with an interesting face. I''m sure you''re looking forward to what I''m going to say after this.


    "If Agnus wants a different happiness... no, if he wants'' Agnus''s own happiness'', I want you to make it come true."


    "As a princess?


    "No... no, no. After listening to you... I''m sure Agnus'' happiness will not come true with her princess status."


    The assault on His Highness Elshun will be unacceptable. Mizuki, not only onee-sama, but everyone who is angry will not forgive it.


    However, if only there were those who forced Agnus to "be a princess of the goga"... wouldn''t that be too pathetic?


    "I had a sister and father who was kind to me. The two of you have never forced me to stay. But I don''t think Agnus... had anyone like that."


    If it was the nurse who forced the "princess of the goga", why didn''t anyone say no?


    Agnus is a brilliant man... no matter how special a "blood cloud" is, if there were someone who would face him properly and think of Agnus''s happiness, I don''t think this would be the case.


    "I don''t mind my personal hypocrisy. But it really compares to me. At the same time, Harvis doesn''t seem to despise other countries."


    "Lillian...."


    Onee-sama was surprised, but that was my honest feeling.


    It is only natural that King Harvis should be held responsible, but Agnus is the only one with a clear guilt.


    As it stands, Agnos pushes everything on one person, and the "original culprit who made it happen" even feels like running away.


    It was Harvis'' response that made me think so. I wonder if young people like me can say such things, but I do not seem to have any trust compared to the kings of other countries.


    If the king is incompetent, the people suffer, and even trouble other nations. I was saddened by the fact that I once knew Sarovara.


    ... Grandpa realized that he didn''t have the talent to be king, but he only managed to connect blood to the next generation. Your preparedness is impressive, but as a result, the nobles have begun to despise the royal family.


    Father who knew the truth of grandfather mourns and regrets the past, which did not realize the truth of grandfather. But now it''s your turn to use it as your strength, and now it''s your turn to show your intentions, and you''re moving vigorously. That''s how you take responsibility as a king.


    Then who is responsible for Harvis'' case? To be honest, I don''t think I can expect King Harvis. It is too irresponsible to Agnus.


    With no help from any country, Harvis has the potential to be a ''disaster''. As a country, it cannot do so because deterrence cannot be expected.


    "It is true that Sarovara and other countries... were taken care of by the ''Mage'', but it is also true that there were others who worked hard. But many people don''t know that. Harvis doesn''t feel like he thinks the same way about other countries because he only knows halfway through the information."


    "That''s very likely. Then we can be convinced that we missed the attack on His Highness Elshun. If Mizuki retaliates against the owner, Harvis'' grief will be relieved automatically."


    Even if this case is settled peacefully, it cannot be said that there is no next time. If anyone wanted Agnus to act, that could have been intentionally created.


    The wrinkles and expectations will undoubtedly go to Mizuki Onee-sama, and as a result, Mizuki Onee-sama will have to move.


    Nina, isn''t Harvis expecting that? and so on. It also means that the result will be achieved with minimal sacrifice, but no one''s hands will get dirty.


    At that time, it will be Agnus who will be the head of the "minimal sacrifice". And those who chose such a future mourn the loss of Agnus like other personnel, and at the same time relieve -


    Having considered this, Harvis does not feel like creating such a ''tragedy''.


    In the first place, Mizuki Onee-sama is not a ''convenient token''!


    "I don''t sympathize with the ''country'' called Harvis. But I feel sorry for Agnus."


    I know what you''re saying is futile. But if it''s Mizuki''s sister.... Mizuki Onee-sama, who has overturned Sarovara''s situation, can''t help but hope.


    Mizuki Onee-sama, who was listening to my awkward words and childish self, stared at me.


    "Okay, if that''s Lillian''s ''please'', I''ll make it happen."


    --If you can''t do that, you don''t qualify to be called "onee-sama."


    Lightly... my sister Mizuki, who nodded to me really lightly, smiled without saying that she was okay.


    The father and onee-sama who were listening turn their eyes to Mizuki onee-sama, but Mizuki onee-sama''s will remains unchanged.


    "I thought of Agnus, too. Well, if the future Queen Sarovara is going to be okay."


    "Mizuki, are you okay? I don''t think you''re convinced of Ilfena, even if you''re good."


    "Maybe it''s okay. The Demon King and Rudolph would also like a mild solution, because they were originally suspicious of Harvis'' internal design. I think the country called Harvis is the more problematic one. I think it would be more troublesome to push Agnos to solve everything..."


    "As for Sarovara, I have a question for you... is it that easy for Ilfena and Zebrest to convince you?


    "When it gets worse when I move, it''s a full reputation It''s already soft"


    I see.


    ¡­¡­ That said, you never said "forgive."


    "Yeah, Agnes won''t be acquitted either. However," [unfortunate end] in the eyes of others is not necessarily "unfortunate for the person."


    --Oh, I knew it. Mizuki Onee-sama is a very reliable and wonderful magician.


    I was lucky to be qualified to call such a person "onee-sama."

 484 I promise you a sermon after your return.

    ¨D ¨D In the Ilfena Knights'' Dormitory and Dining Room


    "That''s why I''m back! I''m home ~"


    "... what is'' so ''and what is'' so ''?"


    "Um... Rudolph will explain it to you, and you''ll skip the details and say hello to your return?


    "Don''t skip it!


    "Pain!?


    I have a headache with the sound of span! Of course, the source was Harrison, who was possessed by the angry Demon King.


    Master Devil... you liked it plain, didn''t you? You look strange on your shoulders.


    As he exhaled into my gaze, the Demon King sat back in his chair. Naturally, my seat is opposite the Devil King - I don''t know who did it, but there is a card with his name on it.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a fun place, here. Have you prepared a lecture room and stood by?


    Even so, it seems to be called "The Worst Sword''s Nest"... but I think it is "the home of a specialty human + black cat", about this time today.


    Those who wield their talents in the wrong direction live with the gentleness (* interpret favorably) every day. I''ll do my job!


    "Isn''t that nice, Devil King? After we''ve done one or two jobs."


    I want kindness! The demon king''s eyes narrowed when he protested.


    "Heh...? I know" one job "is Harvis'' fort, but what did the other job do?


    "The culprit of this disturbance in Sarovara... no, Agnos has been the target of a war criminal."


    "What?


    Suddenly, the noisy surroundings. Everyone was here from the beginning, but in the meantime, it seems to be left to the Demon King. Until then, he pretended to be "just in this room by chance."


    But this war criminal (?) It seems that the customer reacted to the information that it was found out.


    I wonder if this was unexpected compared to the Demon King. Her angry smile disappeared and she had a strange expression.


    I''ll do it.


    I wonder if it''s intelligence.


    "Have you heard from King Sarovara?


    "Nhh... that''s what it feels like from the two princesses who met Agnus in person. I was right to deduce from that, but the situation was correct."


    I also want you to forgive me for making it vague. Anyway, our side room is already in the tomb, as the Black Knights are about to explore.


    Because there are so few people who have the right information, even after Nanny''s death. In the first place, even if there were people who remembered the time, they wouldn''t tell me honestly.


    "That''s it, report it."


    "Yes. In conclusion, Agnus'' parents¡­ King Harvis and his deceased side chamber. It seems that the side room was weak enough to socialize and probably did not understand the role and position of nobility and royalty. That''s what the source might be reading on the bed..."


    Everyone reacts to the word "goga". I wonder if that was the cause of the role of "Princess of Goga" that Agnus wanted.


    "In the first place, it''s a selection of nannies who have spoken to the Barracks Church," Princess of Goga ". I thought I was simply setting the example of" Princess of Goga ", but it is possible that my mother was influencing it."


    "You think there was something that made you think that?


    "Yes, in a nutshell, my mother''s life was exactly like a ''ghost''. Maybe it was because Nanny knew about it at that time that she used it as a reference."


    Don''t you understand the meaning? The demon king leans his neck. Naturally, I nodded deeply.


    I mean, King Harvis.) If one of the daughters in the side room is decent, it is impossible to "develop like a ghost."


    The position of the Demon King and everyone who listens in the surroundings is that of a knight who has many opportunities to deal with royalty, nobility, or those who are in such a position.


    Even if you look back at your own experience and education, you think, "It''s impossible, there''s no such thing as a goga development."


    This unconscious perception is one of the reasons that complicated this case.


    It''s because the two main culprits shikato everyone''s ''common sense''.


    ... well, even if there''s nothing I can do about the side room, which seems to have been super frail.


    King Harvis, you can''t. You''re not in a position to go ''I don''t know that''.


    Even the blood is too thick, and ''blood clouds'' are susceptible to bleeding. You shouldn''t have married your daughter because she might have inherited her "super weak body."


    I mean, the surroundings must have definitely opposed it. What are we going to do with the negative elements in the royal family?


    "Ladies who are weak and only enjoy reading on their beds may have yearned for a love like a goga." One day, the prince will come to pick me up and make me happy, "he said. Well, it''s still the dream of a young child."


    "It''s a classic, because there''s a lot of" prince saves princess. "


    "Such a house is the Marquis. If it were a tea party at home, you might have been able to attend it even in a short time. Since it is my own house, I would have been very accommodating. And, naturally, it is no wonder that higher-ranking aristocracy is invited, whether personally or more. For example, royalty..."


    Everyone''s expression became subtle as if they could somehow read the development. The Demon King looked stunned in the middle of the day.


    "Luckily, your daughter fell in love with the prince. But it''s not just the two of us who bless you. The weakness of the daughter and the fact that she did not even socialize was problematic, and the" Shofu "was impossible."


    "''The Princess''... oh, even if she got married in the Mikado, after that... there''s almost no depiction of the King marrying more than one Princess. Besides, you can''t just give birth to a child until you''re queen. Sometimes I act on behalf of the king, so it''s only natural."


    "Thinking realistically, people who disagree are more decent. From both perspectives, those who disagree would be ''villains''. I think it''s connected to the discord between the current King Harvis and the Queen."


    You were right, my queen. However, from the standpoint of her desire for reform, she is sure to be strong.


    Better or worse, the tone will be tight because of the strength of responsibility, and if you blame it with the right argument, it seems like "I think you''re saying the right thing, but you don''t like it".


    "The young lady wanted to marry the prince, and the prince said he would protect her. Later, when the frail daughter said," I want a son with a prince, "she gave priority to that word. The nurse, who was always watching over them, will also be on her side. For the nurse, she was an important lady.... I wonder if this kind of past is the truth."


    "What exactly is it?"


    "I tried to deploy it in a goga way. If King Harvis had been educated as a royal family, she would have been the one who said nothing."


    "I see. King Harvis is the one who made his life come true."


    At the end, it was quite easy to throw, and everyone remained silent as to how easily they could have predicted it.


    In support of Nanny''s behavior, or because it is impossible to come to such an idea, I wonder if there is any objection to it.


    I mean, I don''t think we can make it real unless we''re looking at the "Ogachi Expansion" (laughter) up close. I decided it was possible because the royal prince was doing it!


    ¡­¡­ I want to deny it, but as far as Harvis'' response is concerned, Mizuki seems to be convinced. "


    "That''s right. I think it''s fair that even the king of neighboring Sarovara doesn''t have the information on the side room. Maybe he was really weak at the point where he couldn''t get out of the house."


    "If that''s the case, I''ll disagree even in the side room. I''m not spared the spiritual burden of marrying a royal family."


    That''s right! I think that''s the general idea.


    "The result of the passage of King Harvis is the status quo. Then I''m glad Princess Agnus isn''t quarantined. As for him, he wanted to protect his beloved daughter."


    "For that matter, it smells the same as someone who just cares about cute animals."


    "I don''t want my daughter to hate me, so I don''t say harsh things. Maybe it''s because I didn''t see Princess Agnus with my own eyes."


    "Is that it? It''s like, ''There''s no sin in a child, but I think it''s what killed my loved one.''"


    "I don''t know how conscious I was, but I guess I was unconscious."


    The Demon King looked stunned. Perhaps there''s nothing I can do about the disgust in that stupidity.


    Everyone around you is alike and close. People aren''t just decorating the side rooms - it''s never been acceptable. Of course, because I know that Katrina, who did not want the royal family, forced herself to go up to the side room, is the exception.


    Especially Cecil and the others have bitter faces. Corbella has a lot of side rooms, but it''s to protect the country. They are very friendly because they are all women who make use of their areas of expertise and are united for the same purpose.


    Cecil and the others, who know such "mothers," do worse than King Harvis and his side chambers. Marriage of royalty is obligatory, and even if it is wrong, it does not persist until it causes trouble to the surroundings.


    Ilfena''s expression of contempt is obvious. This is probably the main reason for dealing with Agnus.


    Because the Demon King did not act so irresponsibly against me.


    No matter how busy he was, the Demon King came to see me with his own eyes. And often. Perhaps Will was the same for the original Glenn he protected.


    The reason for this is, of course, "supervisory responsibility." It''s a duty to pick it up and to protect it!


    Probably, King Harvis is an inconceivable person. Agnus would have been more closely controlled if he had a sense of responsibility as king or father.


    Using the word "management" seems like a terrible thing to do, but not in the case of Agnus.


    She is the son of a king... because she is a princess. The King should give priority to the Nation.


    "King Harvis'' lack of crisis and responsibility seems to be the beginning of this time."


    The demon king murmured as he exhaled deeply. Ilfena may not believe it because she would be particularly tough on such things.


    "Harvis is the king, isn''t he? Isn''t that why such a spirit has passed? I can''t believe there''s been zero complaints so far."


    "Ah... I wonder if Harvis'' traits are the same as what made him do it."


    Well, the Queen would like a reform.


    Our feelings were probably exhausted. If there is such a irresponsible man in the immediate vicinity, it is only natural that there is a sense of crisis. It''s too scary for the king to go through with his personal emotional priorities.


    ... well, if we know that the beginning of this is there, there is a possibility that the consciousness of the country will change in the future.


    I don''t care who hears it, it''s a matter of crisis... because in fact, that''s why the Mage is attacking us!


    "Ha, that''s enough. Maybe it fits Mizuki''s expectations.... so what do you want Mizuki to do? King Harvis and his wife are supposed to come to apologize."


    "Ah, you finally moved?


    "Mostly because you went mad."


    The Demon King turned his eyes toward me with a gentle slap on my head with pessimism and harissen.... you know, don''t do anything that says, "It''s because of you."


    "There''s a good reason! Rudolph told you!


    "And it''s not like this."


    "Yeah! It''s unreasonable!


    "Problem behaving. You''re wrong."


    If you protest, you''ll be thrilled. What, I''m not the only one to blame this time. At least Rudolph is my accomplice!?


    "So, I''m going to ask you again. What do you want with Mizuki? What kind of settlement do you want?


    The Demon King looked at me as if it were funny, but he looked at me like he was exploring. Everyone''s eyes are naturally focused on me.


    Apparently, they will listen to me for the time being. Should it be assumed that the demon king said such a thing, this is the general idea of the Ilfena side, or that the decision was left to the demon king, the person who was attacked?


    Then I will.


    "You know...."


    I can''t, but let me tell you. Anyway, Harvis would say, "Let me have the wizard!"

 485 One of them is coming from Harvis.

    -Ilfena Castle, in a room in the castle.


    "I''m really sorry about this...!


    King Harvis lowers his head when he says so.My voice is soaked in sorrow, but my rating is still negative, even with the past.


    Agnes and the Kings are sitting over there at the table.Agnus is looking at people who aren''t familiar with the situation or rarely seen it... but he gets a young impression of what to say.


    I''m sure she''s beautiful, but it feels better, worse, and more innocent.Whoa, seriously, you''re a little girl of psychic age.


    The discussants on the Ilfena side are the Devil King and Rudolph, and... the Duke of Brondell, the father of Klaus.


    When I heard about it beforehand, I thought an unexpected person had arrived, and Klaus smiled thinly and said, "I am alert to the use of psychic magic and the existence of magic tools.My father is good at detection, "he exposed.


    In other words, Ilfena doesn''t trust Harvis with ''any shards''!


    You mean you have a physical escort and you have the strongest magical defense on your side?


    Of course, when I heard that, I was a big, exploding, laughing It is also unusual for a king who has no trust so far.Even though I apologize sincerely, is vigilance MAX from the beginning?!That''s funny!


    Everyone who listened - including friends from other countries - didn''t get into it.From their point of view, they probably decided there was nothing they could do about it.


    Incidentally, this is not ''yet'' a formal apology.Since it is a problem between countries, and I think it is on the Harvis side, a formal apology will be made tomorrow in the margins.


    In other words, because there are viewers from many countries as well as their own, they may have to take this form.Suggestions & causes, of course, are mine.


    That''s it, Harvis. We need a place for other countries to learn about sincerity and how it works.


    Since I spread the word about this in my letter, it is a matter of interest to all countries.Well, tomorrow is not going to be my day, so it''s true that I want to get information.


    Ilfena is comfortable with this because she has nothing to back off in this matter.In order not to manipulate information in favor of either, it would be appreciated if people from other countries could hear Harvis'' side of the story directly.


    ... was in front of the building.


    At first glance, this situation seems to care about the Harvis side.In fact, it goes without saying that it is part of Ilfena''s defenses.


    Witnesses from all over the world can deny it, even if someone tries to malign the Demon King or Ilfena.This is why I called them the ''Saviors''.It''s a countermeasure.


    Don''t tell me you''re smart. If you and your friends can bring the right information back to your country, you''ll be happy to be a ''friend friendly collaborator''.


    In fact, everyone was pleased.Ninro, some people say, "I definitely want to hear what kind of excuse Harvis makes."


    For the record, Cecil and His Highness said, "I want to see what kind of revenge Mizuki will take."


    Completely entertaining.Is that okay, royalties?


    ¡­¡­


    I''m sure they''re fine, technically.


    That said, they have good reason to expect my retaliation.The reason for this is that I asked the Demon King.


    Please make a formal apology during your visit.Because it''s a public place, it''s on the record, right?You can''t imitate that you''re not responsible for your own words, can you...?


    This is what I asked the Demon King to do during the sermon.This is a resolute plea that you don''t want to forgive me for halfway deception.


    In the unlikely event that Ilfena chose to settle down peacefully, the possibility that she would end up talking in private in her room... was not zero.


    In addition, the presence of demon kings who do not like the fact that they are close to dignitaries from all over the world was disgusting.Be careful, it''s this way.


    Even I can interfere, so if we''re going to use this case for our own convenience... it would be more convenient if the discussion weren''t open.


    In that case, you won''t have to wait for the facts to be distorted.They will try to spread vague information such as'' who heard it ''and'' there were rumors'' as if it were true.I''ll be vigilant, not me!


    Having considered these circumstances, I made a suggestion.


    I didn''t expect it to come true!I don''t know who it is, but thank you all!


    ... Ilfena may be more intense than I expected.Because the demon king''s self-esteem is low, it doesn''t get much talk, but he''s an "excellent second prince", isn''t he?


    If such a person is attacked, he usually gets angry.If you are loved, I hope so.Isn''t the Demon King loved by everyone around him more than I expected?


    I was slightly surprised to hear that permission had been granted, but it was a smile that included Al and friends around him who came to tell me the story.


    We are Elle''s knights, so if Elle says [we want to be calm], we have to follow it.


    Even with Sail, if Rudolph is forgiven by Elle, he won''t be able to say.


    You were the star of our hope, Mizuki.


    We believe Mizuki will do it.


    ... it''s not because of your mind that it sounds like you''re going to kill me, not because you''re going to help me.Well, even if you think that way about the Knights Dormitory, there''s nothing you can do about it.Al and I are no exception.


    This time, Al himself escaped caution, but the knights who were in charge of escorting the demon kings at the time, below Klaus, were punished, albeit lightly.


    Although there is nothing to complain about, from Al''s point of view, Harvis is aware of "the words that put the Lord and his friends in danger for selfish reasons, the scum that humiliates colleagues and does not apologize".


    Even though it''s an offensive case, if you don''t like people who think ''I don''t care about anyone but my family''... it''s only natural to be furious!That''s why I thought I''d always be more cooperative this time.


    So, please do as you please.


    "Ah, Mizuki. Can I have our share, please?Me and Emma were taken care of by His Highness Elshun.Harvis'' response was uncomfortable. "


    Thank you.


    Please take our share, too.Rafik and I are grateful to His Highness Elshun.Anyway, I told Ghana what you said, along with the facts, and I just supported it.Harvis is on the lookout for the North. "


    That is the encouragement from His Highness Al, Cecil, Emma, and Shuangze.


    ¡­¡­


    Are you sure that''s it, guys?Especially, ganja.


    Well, anyway.


    With that background, I decided on the "place of apology" for this case!


    There''s one problem here... not to mention Agnus, the main culprit.


    Of course, I would like to hear from Agnos himself.However, because she has a "blood clot", she doesn''t know what happens if she suddenly gets a bullet in the field of sight...


    It appears that this was a proposal from Queen Harvis.He said, "Sometimes she is reported to have a tantrum."Apparently, there was a feeling of caring for Agnus.


    As Harvis, it''s awkward to get into trouble, but I''m sure you have feelings for Agnus.It''s more like a parent proposal than a blood-connected King Harvis.


    Even here, I don''t know what kind of situation Agnos is in, so I would appreciate it if you could calm down and talk to me.


    That''s why the proposal is, "Cross Agnos, create a place to check the situation."


    Ilfena also has knowledge of "blood clouds", and it was judged necessary to avoid the Harvis side pressing Agnus into sin - if Agnus'' "blood clouds" are terrible, it is judged impossible to contest them.


    In the meantime, it is a place for formal discussion, but it is better to say that it is a place to listen to the arguments of the Harvis side.


    That''s what I''m looking at right now.While I am one of the guards, I have been summoned here to prove that ''The Wizard is fierce, but I will listen to His Highness Elshun''.


    In addition to the meeting, as escorts, the commander and Clarence, Sayle, Al, and me.It should be noted that Sieg and the others are parties to the raid, and for some reason, His Highness Suanze is here.


    Whatever the Chancellor''s aide, why did you give permission to His Highness Shuangze!?I thought, "As a northern power, just in case, it''s to keep it down."If anything happens, report it to Ghana immediately.


    I feel like I''m putting pressure on Harvis with a serious gesture.


    The grey cat is well exposed.(Laughter)


    Remembering what I had done before the discussion began, I looked again at the people sitting at the discussion table.


    There, King Harvis and his wife are still apologizing.The eyes of Ilfena (+ Rudolph) staring at them... did not seem to have any emotions in mind.


    The Duke of Brondell smiles, but I know it''s not true.


    "... does that mean he''s willing to talk about what he wants to hear?"


    "....."


    King Harvis jumped his shoulders small to the cold voice of the Demon King.In the middle of his appearance, I began to feel like a fool.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.It''s an opportunity to demonstrate honesty, but you''re scared.It must be a well-known fact that there is intimidation against the Demon King.


    "Of course. In this case, Harvis has a blanket fault.I''ll tell you everything you''ve heard.As Queen Harvis, I promise. "


    ¡­¡­ The queen is right.I''ll tell you everything. "


    Queen Harvis looks up and speaks out loud.The expression seeped with desperation, and I could guess that she was really prepared to come to Ilfena.


    On the other hand, she looked pathetic, followed by King Harvis, who raised his face.He does not look like a wicked man, but he says, "There is no power as a king."


    Even if I had no choice but to look pale, it was clear that I was losing my strength when I confronted the Demon Kings.


    ¡­¡­


    King Harvis may be a good man if he is "as an individual."It doesn''t look like you''re pointing malice or deceiving the Demon Kings.


    But when I thought ''as a king''... I didn''t think I could get loyalty from my beloved subordinates.


    Only the royal family was well dressed, and when I was young, I thought I looked exactly like the "Prince of Oga".If you have a good personality, you are likely to be recognized as a "longing person" (Note: this does not mean that it is the ideal marriage partner for nobles and royalties).


    But if you''re a man whose character gives priority to love and justice, such as the Prince of Goga... you can only be anxious to leave the country to him.Even now, when you met Agnus'' mother, you were really the prince of the Real Godzilla.


    The discussion started, but I started to have a bad feeling about it as soon as possible.


    Is this guy really ready?The demon kings aren''t sweet enough to leave everything to the queen.

 486 Two of Harvis main culprits.

    Well, well, fun (?) The start of confirming the facts ?


    At least Queen Harvis will be honest with me.It looks like King Harvis will only do what he says.


    Some of you may feel intimidated by the Demon King, but he has a sad look on his face... and has a fairly dull atmosphere.


    I think I understand the seriousness of the matter.I don''t think I''m going to make a bad guy out of this.


    ... but...


    Apologies for arbitrariness and prejudice, but there were indications that the words from King Harvis would contain a lot of excuses.


    To say the least, the image of a ''poor father who was liked by his daughter'' is stronger than that of a ''king of a nation who sincerely apologizes''.To be clear, I want a little more kingdom.


    If you say it in a favorable way, does it feel like ''I am trying to answer honestly as a king of one country and more than that as an individual''?


    A third party, especially from Ilfena Squad, may only seem to be trying to buy sympathy and be forgiven.


    In addition, if you take a malicious view, it is added that there is nothing other than "no sense of responsibility".


    Now that Agnus has admitted to being the main culprit, Harvis is not a perpetrator... no matter what they say, "I''m sorry" is a normal choice.In the first place, even if we punish Agnus, King Harvis will have to take the lead.


    When I thought about it, it seems that confirmation of the facts has begun.


    "Apologize to your father at a later date, as it is not my problem alone.I want you to separate this place from the fact-finding place. "


    "Yes"


    "Yeah, I understand."


    King and wife Harvis nodded honestly.... apparently, there is no lie in the phrase ''I''ll tell you everything I''ve been told''.


    The Demon King nodded satisfactorily as if he felt it.The Duke of Rudolph and the Duke of Brondel, like the Demon King, seem to have decided to believe their sincerity for the time being, and have nothing to complain about.


    "Now, hurry up. Considering Princess Agnus'' circumstances, I''d like you to answer.... is it okay that the assault on me and His Majesty Rudolph was at the behest of Princess Agnus? "


    King Harvis and his wife face each other for the time being.


    "Oh, it fits that perception."


    "I also checked with Agnos himself.It would be troublesome to hear "malicious or not", but it is true what His Highness Elshon said. "


    As they exhale, they honestly affirm.I must have looked at her face because Queen Harvis said, "I''m troubled if you ask me how to say [malicious or not]."


    As far as I can see, Agnus doesn''t understand the seriousness of the matter.... no, I feel like ''I just answered the facts honestly because I didn''t know it was bad''.


    If you were asked if there was malice there, you would definitely say no.It''s better to say that an ignorant child acted with that purity...


    In fact, Agnos looks at the King and his wife and the Devil with a neat face.Rather than being unfamiliar with such situations, it may be unusual for the king and his wife to look down.


    Because the Demon Kings perceived them, they decided to hear from two people in the position of ''parent or guardian''.Since the Demon King is an adult, he won''t imitate Agnus, a child of psychic age (expected).


    ... fortunately, it is King Harvis who actually punishes Agnus, so there is still no problem.


    Even so, it is common sense that parents take responsibility.At the very least, if you don''t understand how soft things are, you won''t know the weight of your sins.And it''s not Ilfena''s job to teach it.


    "Master Agnus seems to be in pretty serious shape."


    That''s when His Highness Shuangze talks to me.He will be treated as an outsider for the time being, so his place is next to mine.It''s convenient to have such a conversation.


    "I don''t think you have basic education, rather than the effect of ''blood clouds''."


    "Maybe that''s right.That''s what I meant by "serious condition".The general idea of good and evil will get in the way in order to make you believe in Goga. "


    Oh, that''s what I''m talking about.


    Unexpecting, convincing. That''s right, it''s called "The heroes are justice", which tends to be found in Ogaki.Certainly, it would be interfering to confuse it with yoga.


    When viewed realistically, the situation where you can only say ''You''re a crime...'' is also ''I think you''re right because you''re the protagonist''.There are a lot of goga sauces.


    To give an understandable example, ''Refusal to get married politically and running away The protagonist couple will be happy and happy in a distant place''.


    This is a big problem if it''s real!More than a political marriage, it must contain some sort of temptation... to be held responsible, in the country where the escapee lives?


    Compensation may be incurred, and suddenly, someone else may be repaired.There is no doubt that the evil of running off occurs.If taxes are raised for damages, the people are good victims.


    The heroes will be happy at the expense of the country and the people involved!Where''s the happy end?


    "As I saw it, Agnus seemed like a young child who didn''t understand such things.On the contrary, I just think there was a problem with education. "


    "That''s right... just to be honest, it seems like you''ll answer me honestly.I appreciate that. "


    Sure.


    The conversation between the demon kings continued around us talking secretly.


    "Now, the next question.About the treatment of Princess Agnus.... Isn''t it the duty of the state to take appropriate action beyond knowing that it has "blood clouds"?


    "... as far as the report goes, it didn''t seem that serious.Not to mention, Agnus lost his mother, no backing, no right of inheritance.Some of those who had "blood clouds" spent their lives the same as ordinary people.That''s what I thought, if I could just stay calm. "


    "It may seem like an excuse, but from time to time I have advised His Majesty to give Agnus a tough education.Of course, there are others like me.However, it has been said that stricter education than necessary is not necessary because there has been no decisive incident.It''s only true that Agnus''s problem behavior has not been reported so far. "


    Queen Harvis tells her to supplement the words of King Harvis.... but there''s still a little criticism because, like Queen Harvis, there were those who suggested it.''I never looked at danger,'' he said.


    As queen, she seeks to protect her country and those under her command.Even though it didn''t come true, just telling the truth can make a different impression.


    ... but that''s what drives King Harvis.


    This could be Queen Harvis'' revenge.At the same time, it seems that we are trying to make Harvis recognize the problem - the fact that the King''s will is valued the more his personal self passes through - as'' bad for the country ''.


    Perhaps the person I want to tell you the most is King Harvis.This time, it is obviously the cause.


    If you say it my way, ''I''m most responsible than you''ve ignored other voices and decided to respond sweetly!That''s right!The judgment of the decision maker is paramount, and it is common sense to take responsibility when something happens.


    If this expectation were true, Queen Harvis would undoubtedly be a talented woman worthy of her position.Had it not been for Harvis, there would have been a place for that genius.


    In fact, most of your gaze is on Queen Harvis.I''m just saying it''s this way to be vigilant.


    Now, let me take a ride on it and poke it a little bit.


    "Lord Elshon, may I ask you a question?


    "What is it, Mizuki?"


    "Listening to Queen Harvis now, I could ask you a few questions."


    To be honest, the Demon King made a slight gesture of thinking.


    Fine, I''m sure you''ll need it.


    "Thank you."


    Permission granted. All right, let''s go to question time. ?


    "I''m going to ask you both.What is Agnus''s position for you?


    "Huh?


    The two blinked their eyes because they didn''t understand the intent of the sudden question.


    "As a family, as a royal family... well, that''s what I want to ask you."


    To that extent, the two opened their mouths while exposing their confusion.


    "For me, Agnos is my beloved daughter.My mother''s side room was my beloved woman, but she died giving birth to Agnus.That''s why I have a strong feeling that I have to protect you. "


    ¡­¡­


    No, you don''t need the part where "The side room was my favorite woman".


    Unexpectedly, it penetrates into your heart, but goes through splendidly without sticking it in your mouth.Nobody''s listening to your love story!


    Besides me, how many other people have subtle expressions?Was this more like an excuse for the "sweet response to Agnus" that was in the question earlier than the king''s romantic story?


    Either way, it''s better not to say extra things in these places.King Harvis, you must learn a little more diplomacy.Ilfena is not sweet enough to sympathize easily.


    "I... you may not believe me when I say something like this, but I feel like my daughter.I myself am the mother who gave birth to and raised the child.I can''t abandon my position as a queen, so there will be a lot of words that assume my position, but I understand. "


    Queen Harvis said, "I feel like a daughter," but clearly said, "I cannot abandon my position."


    She would have complained about Agnus'' education, assuming that she was not a "mother" family member, but a "Queen of Harvis".


    ... definitely Queen Harvis is the right person to deal with.In other words, ''If King Harvis had put the country first, no matter how many followers of Agnus there were, he could have been properly educated and dealt with''.


    I don''t know.


    What I wanted to hear was how to deal with the two Agnos.Whether to focus on personal emotions or take precedence over positions.The way you treat Agnos will change dramatically.


    "Thank you very much. For His Majesty King Harvis, is Agnus more of a" lovely daughter "than a" princess "?


    He smiled and thanked, and continued to ask King Harvis.


    "Ah, ahh, it fits with that recognition."


    King Harvis nodded with vigilance that he could not read my intentions.


    --As soon as I heard the words, my smile deepened.


    "You didn''t seem to be confronted with Agnus, did you?


    "... what?


    "If you talk to your daughter-in-law, do you often go to see how you are and have conversations?It doesn''t take a long time.Just meet in person and say a word.I think that would have correctly informed Agnus of his situation.... and yet you say ''as long as you listen to the report''. "


    "That''s... busy with politics..."


    "More than His Highness Elsheon," he said.Almost no connections to other countries, little diplomacy?


    Chase down words spinned like excuses in questionable form.Dark: "The pathetic king of a country where diplomacy is not wandering is no more busy than the demon king!You don''t rely so much on the handouts!My neighbor, His Highness Shuangze, shuddered his shoulders.


    ... don''t laugh because you noticed my silent claims, grey cat.I made it a distant expression, so please be quiet.


    "That''s...."


    "Here, too, the information is pretty good.After that, it''s my own experience. "


    "What? Speaking of which..."


    Of course, I''ll answer your next question with a smile.


    "I see you for the first time.My name is Mizuki the Gentile, and I am protected by Ilfena.... would it be easier to say that the magician who dropped the fort in your country the other day? "


    "Ha!?


    Not much, even Queen Harvis shouted.


    Surprised!I can''t help it! However, I won''t let go of the pursuit because I''m a magician of the outer ways and reputation ?


    "Let me get back to you.As I mentioned earlier in my experience, since I was protected by Ilfena, His Highness Elsch-on has been with me almost every day.Of course, I''ll talk to you.If you live like that, you will inevitably be close.Cheap attitude is the result.... that''s why I feel uncomfortable with your word "daughter", which only reports from third parties. "


    I glanced at you.Behind his gaze was King Harvis, who looked wounded.


    "None of you here will admit that you are more busy than His Highness Elshun.And from my perspective, the way you treat Agnos is close to "Cute, self-proclaimed owner who just cares about keeping it."If you call yourself your daughter, and if you forget to look at your beloved woman, why can''t you talk to her often?


    Come on, come on, give me an excuse.I''m just picking up your words and asking questions based on them.


    You don''t have time to freak out because you''re dealing with a wizard.... I''m more of a brain worker than a magical mass destruction!

 487 King Harvis understands the status quo correctly (King Harvis perspective)

    "None of you here will admit that you are more busy than His Highness Elshun.And from my perspective, the way you treat Agnos is close to "Cute, self-proclaimed owner who just cares about keeping it."If you call yourself your daughter, and if you forget to look at your beloved woman, why can''t you talk to her often?


    ¨D ¨D The words pointing at me by the woman who named me the magician did not have a word to return.


    Whether Agnus has special circumstances or not, I love him.No, ''I meant to love you''.


    Royalties and nobles, like civilians, do not raise children directly by their parents.


    Compared to me, it was the nurses and maids who had been beside me since childhood, and the side service chosen by my parents.


    I''ve never questioned that.Because I''m not the only one with a special environment, but other people take it for granted.


    However, from the magician''s point of view, it is not enough.


    If you say ''my daughter'', you should have confronted Agnus.


    "You may not be familiar with the situation, but royalties and nobles don''t raise children directly from their parents."


    He managed to talk about it, but the magician was not convinced.


    "Still, we need to share information and communicate, right?


    What?


    "If you''re a nobleman, there''s a lot of ''talking directly between parents and children'' about territory, about the faction your house belongs to, about the progress of your child''s studies..."


    "Hmm. I''m convinced of the territory and faction, but isn''t it enough to report on the progress of the study?


    If that report is correct.


    "Ha...?


    I don''t understand the meaning and ask back.The wizard... looked interesting.


    "Because you can ''deliberately falsify or distort the report''.At the very least, do you need to make sure that the report is correct yourself?


    "But it''s a report from someone I trust quite a bit.


    "If you could, would you be aware of Agnus''s situation?


    "Nh....!


    I lost my words to the meaning contained therein.The Wizard says in the dark... ''I was betrayed as a result of my unconditional belief''.


    At the same time, you are pointing out my sweetness.''If I had checked to see if the report was true, this would not have happened''!


    I want to say it back, but the words don''t come out.... there''s no way I can argue.


    Though I know what you know, I''m convinced somewhere in my head.


    If I was facing Agnus, I would say a word more often, and if I was aware of the situation... ''I could have prevented this''.


    I''m sure that''s what the wizard is trying to say.That''s why you''re pointing at my clumsiness and blaming me in the dark.


    As he felt thirsty, he confronted the magician again.The woman in front of me seemed strangely horrified, even though I heard that I had dropped Harvis'' fortress.


    Because...


    The wizard is always smiling.


    My eyes aren''t laughing as I smile at this scene.


    Once I realize it, I realize that she doesn''t like the feelings she''s pointing at me.


    In fact, you''re staring at me like you caught a prey, with a deeper smile than before.... waiting for my words.


    That''s all. That''s all I''m supposed to say... don''t be so rude, you''ll have feelings similar to a sense of crisis.


    Speaking of magicians, you can''t use magic here.


    Why do you feel similar feelings to fear...?


    "Oh, you shut up.I said, "My daughter," and I didn''t take proper care of it even though I knew I had a "blood clot," so I need a convincing answer. "


    "Am I in trouble...?


    "After all, you can say as much as you like, ''I did it right'' in your mouth.What''s important is that the victims - Ilfena and Zebrest - and Carlosa, who happened to be involved in the defeat of the raiders, are they ''convinced or not''?


    "Gh...!


    That way, I can''t blame her for what she said.


    Too disrespectful a way to silence one''s identity on a shield¡­ In that case, it is no wonder that I was'' silenced because it was not convenient ''by the people in this room.


    Her eyes twinkled towards the queen, and her face bluished.She also felt the wizard''s temptations, and she seemed to be strengthening her vigilance.


    In the meantime, the magician continued to repeat his words in an unchanging tone.


    "Is it because you know somewhere in your head that you can''t argue?Or did he try to deceive you with consciousness?


    "No! I really..."


    "Or is it not accepted as a fact?"If I admit it, I was indifferent to the daughter left behind by my beloved, the deceased."Ah, or... "


    Once the words were cut off, the wizard smiled with an innocent look.


    "You don''t want to be pointed out because you''re aware of everything, right?


    To the poison named word after word, I scream inside.Still, the surrounding people will not stop the wizard.It is as if she were their representative.


    ¡­¡­


    Indeed, I am aware that I have continued to be distracted from reality.That''s what the wizard said, and that''s all he had to admit.


    But I was asked by the late flank to talk about Agnus.


    That fact makes me suffer.Your beloved queen''s expectations and thoughts trampled on everything... ''I didn''t have the ability to keep that oath'', whispers to me.


    "Harvis, the king''s will is most respected.Then we could have dealt with it as much as we wanted.There was someone to advise me.There were people who complained and gave opinions.... you have a duty to answer more than just ignoring them and persisting in your will.There must have been a reason for that. "


    "....."


    I was convinced that she was criticizing me for the wizard who smiled at me.I wonder if this question is a criticism from the wizard.


    I have heard that the wizard is very close to His Highness Elshun.Even from the "everyday" mentioned earlier, I could see it.


    Then her anger is natural.I''m naming a magician... no, I can''t do anything more than ''I''m allowed to name it''.


    Having said that, the official protest in this case should be conducted by Ilfena.The attack on the fort has also been reported to have healed the soldiers'' wounds, so is this a small retaliation?


    ... but...


    Such an idea of mine will soon disappear.


    "The people in this room are listening to us.And this is only a confirmation of the situation, not a formal apology.... I''m looking forward to what you say in a formal apology. "


    "Fun...?


    "Yes! Because I hit you with a ''natural question'' beforehand.How can silence be tolerated in real life without answering now?So, "I asked in advance so that I could answer properly in production."You can''t just give me time to put my thoughts together, can you?


    That''s what I asked in advance!And the magician kept on having fun.At that moment, the queen forced her face to stretch.


    "No way... was it a stone to keep us silent...?


    "Now that you''re here to apologize, do you think it''s natural to be honest about everything?Still, you are the supreme power in a country.Silence will make it difficult to force you to open your mouth.... but I''m not nice enough to forgive that. "


    While answering the queen''s words, the wizard does not lose sight of me.


    "You can''t be more than here to apologize sincerely and protect your country, can you?No matter how humiliating or stunned others are, telling the truth is the only solution. "


    "Truth is...."


    "If the words are cloudy, I will ask.And ''honestly'' answer me.Oh, it''s bad luck to ask for sympathy.In that case, we''re just waiting for further pursuit. "


    Don''t think you can escape...?


    The magician closes his eyes like a cat targeting a prey, and the magician deepens his smile.With that smile, I predicted the "disaster that would happen if I escaped", and unforeseenly froze my spine.


    "We encourage you to convince Ilfena as much as possible.This time, Ilfena will take precedence as a ''country'', so if Ilfena is convinced, I won''t do anything. "


    "Is Zebrest okay?


    "Rudolph... King Zebrest has made the same choice as me."


    And the wizard asked King Zebrest, and King Zebrest nodded in vain.The peace of mind seemed to make it clear how close they were.


    At the same time, we realize that there is no escape anymore.


    This is the advice of the wizard and King Zebrest.


    He is threatening, "If it is ambiguous, it will not be enough."


    "Rudolph, are you sure that''s okay?I don''t think you''re keeping your mouth shut about the "country" called Zebrest. "


    "I''m telling you, I''ll follow Ilfena''s decision, and if Mizuki''s going to retaliate, we''re not going anywhere."


    Well, yeah.


    The conversation is between His Highness Elshun and King Zebrest.Even though the tone and expression are reassuring as if they are talking to the public, the content cannot be ignored.


    Suddenly, His Highness Elshun turned his face towards me.


    "I hate to say this, but Mizuki... the wizard is really fierce.However, if you set it up first and use the "blood clot" as a reason, you have no choice but to be convinced.Because the wizard is called "The Disaster of the World."Isn''t the end of the country famous for pissing the wizard off?


    That''s why there''s no escape.


    I felt told that.Even if I don''t want to deny it, the magician in front of me - if the report is not false - is lightly dropping our fort.


    Her appearance is consistent with the report, and given her track record so far... she couldn''t say ''impossible''.


    I... we were afraid of a country called Ilfena.But at the same time, he was optimistic that there was a way to make things easier because it was the country that pissed him off.


    --That hope was just shattered.


    It was the Wizard himself who pushed us into the situation and made us realize.Even at a time like this, I can''t cut myself back immediately. It''s pathetic.


    I... wonder what I''ve built up so far.

 488 Location of responsibility

    I felt nothing against King Harvis, who was silent.I don''t feel sympathetic even in a situation that can be described as pale.


    To be honest, it''s a ''what now'' mood.There must have been many opportunities for him to notice.


    In that sense, Queen Harvis is more of a ''guardian''.


    I''ve always cared about Agnus, even if it''s a recommendation based on my position as queen.At least I didn''t leave it.You knew what happened to Agnus.


    "This is a place for information sharing or confirmation.I also needed to ask you about Agnos, but more than that, it''s also important to know how you feel about Agnos, how you''ve positioned yourself, and how you''ve dealt with him. "


    "Does that mean dealing with people with ''blood clouds''?"


    I shake my head loosely in response to Queen Harvis'' question.


    "I can say that, and I can say that it''s not.From this side, Agnus''s situation is impossible.Is it "normal to take appropriate action" beyond the assumption of "blood clot"?


    "... yes, that''s right."


    "Then the adults around me are more responsible.No matter how many raids Agnus ordered, she was'' unusual ''.Her "blood cloud" will reduce her guilt, but at the same time, it will mean that those who neglect their supervisory responsibilities are guilty. "


    In a word, ''Agnus'' sins will remain the sin of those responsible ''.


    The Harvis side says, "Agnus has [blood piles]!It''s not normal....!There is a verse that I thought would be somewhat sympathetic. "


    As a matter of fact, there would have been some sympathy.The trouble of "blood clouds" seems to be a common perception in all countries.


    ... but if Agnus was in a special situation, things would be a little different.


    To sum up the information and their stories so far, Agnos is now a ''created being'' by the thoughts of the adults around him.


    Without Nanny''s guidance, you won''t be a "princess of Goga", will you?


    If the adults around you are educated, you know you can''t attack.


    Shouldn''t ''Daughter in Love'' take care of her?


    What happened to the supervisor?Leave the Queen and the others alone!?


    No, no, no... no matter what you think, you''re responsible for the adults around you, led by King Harvis.


    After all, children cannot choose where to be born.In the case of Agnos, the surrounding adults are also limited, so if you dye them while they guide you, you can''t judge whether things are good or bad.


    I don''t know.


    What does Agnus say when he''s listening to the conversation with interest... she''s a little girl of mental age anyway.


    When I rubbed with Tilcia and the others in Sarovara, even if it was honest because of my childhood, it was a fact that I had excellent observation ability.


    I think if we continue to educate, even if there was some distortion and stubbornness, we could become an "excellent princess".


    However, Agnos is now a "spiritually aged girl living in the world of goga".Instead of growing, you''re obviously being distorted.


    What happened to the honesty of the idiots when you fought with Tilcia and the others?


    At least you were seeing reality right then, right?


    "Yes, I was curious about something.... Agnus, may I ask you something?


    "Me? Yeah, I''m fine."


    Agnus smiles with an unfaithful smile.Apparently, I thought you''d let me in, and somehow I''m happy.


    "Why are you obsessed with the Princess of Goga?


    "That''s what my nanny said at first."You must be as kind as a princess."


    "I see, that''s what I learned."


    "Yes! I am a princess... am I a princess?Then you must be as kind as a princess.That''s what it looks like. "


    To be honest, Agnes doesn''t seem to be fixing it.Since the content is as expected, the primary cause is probably the education of nurses.


    Does Agnos technically feel like, "I''m a princess, so it''s the right thing to be there?"It was easy to confuse with Ogata because she had the same identity as the Princess of Matsuji.


    In a way, I guess Nanny was right... ''unless Agunos tried to faithfully conform to the mica''.


    What was unexpected was the effect of Blood Stagnation.It was because of this that Agnes tried to faithfully protect the world of the Goga.


    Nanny''s ideal is "Princess of Goga" (individual).


    Agnus'' perception of the world is "The world itself" (all of the world, including the princess).


    When I noticed the perception gap, Agnus'' orbital correction was overloaded for the nurse.Or maybe he couldn''t even afford it.


    Perhaps it would have been better if you had simply taught me that ''princesses should be nice to everyone''... unfortunately, a real royal family can''t just be gentle.Whatever happens, it differs from reality.


    To give an easy example, the gray cat is His Highness Suanze.Cheerful attitude is not a lie, but if you need it, even your real parents have a cruel side to cut off.


    In the first place, it is not a personality that can be easily used.Their ability to moderately represent those around them must be essential to a position like theirs.


    I mean, that''s how royalty feels.Love, justice and goodwill are the only things that make up for children.


    The over-protected Demon King clearly states that "the highest priority is the country".As long as there is royal reticence, it will never be conceded.


    Royalty, personal character, choices that lead to the interests of the country, building... while considering such things, the royalties decide their own behavior...


    Nanny certainly doesn''t have that kind of experience.And if the parents who are supposed to teach it - including the queen - did not bring the other royals closer, then only King Harvis - would teach it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Common sense as a royal family" is impossible to decide.


    No one can know!


    No, no... Seriously, the war criminal is King Harvis!?Side room where I said I didn''t need it next time.


    Nina would have fought well in such a situation.At least he was following Agnus while he was alive.


    It''s called how Agnos was born, it''s called educational policy afterwards, and no matter what you think, the person most responsible and most committed is abandoning Agnos'' education.


    Well, Agnus isn''t normal, so he''s going to have a hard time... but what about my protector, the Devil King, and Siegfried Keith?


    Both of you are doing your job and fixing our trajectory!You don''t think it''s impossible for King Harvis to be able to use people.


    From everyone''s eyes, it seems to have escaped hardship and responsibility.Otherwise, what can I say?


    No, Dad, it''s very bad...!


    Agnus might have grown up properly if you had stayed strong!


    "Wow, this is...."


    His Highness Shuangze murmured with a delicate face whether he shared my thoughts.Everyone has no expression, but it seems like they are amazed at the magnificence.Some people were pulling the strings.


    That''s right, this is the king of a nation!(Bar)


    Ah, the Duke of Brondel is secretly suffering from a headache....That''s right, you have the accident property too!


    At least, the Duke and Duke of Brondell worked hard to track Klaus, both as parents and as magicians.That''s why Klaus admires them as his parents.


    Even if you''re a freak who''s too attached to magic, you haven''t lost your mind.As much as you''ve taken care of yourself in the past, even if your magic skills are inferior to yours, don''t forget your gratitude and respect.


    ... but...


    Agnus'' words did not end there.


    "I mean, do I exist for my mother''s wishes?"


    "To...?


    "My late mother''s wish was for me to ''walk a happy life like a princess of Goga''.Is that why I have to be there for my mother?


    ¡­¡­


    Pah... pahhhhhh?I wonder what she''s talking about.


    The air in the room froze to a lesser extent.No. Um, wait a minute?Are you sure this is because of your mother''s willful words?


    If it''s ''for the country'', I still know!Because it is also true that royalty exists like that.Political marriage is the worst thing that ever happened.


    But "for Mother", "for Mother"!


    ¡­¡­


    ... but did you accept the phrase, "It is the wish of the late mother that you live a happy life like a princess of Goga", in the same sense...?


    The person I talked to said, "My late mother wanted Agnus to be happy," but Agnus said, "Because of my mother''s wish, I have to be a princess of Goga."


    I know how to say this, but if my mother had been a side chamber in the heroinic development of Real Goga... could there have been any misleading statements?


    Ordinary people will notice mistakes as they grow up.But hate and Agnus are not normal.Suppose you were thinking as if you were the reason for your existence...


    "Um?So, Agnos himself didn''t want to be the princess of Goga...?


    "I''ve never been asked how I want to live."


    The shock abandoned him, but Agnus doesn''t seem to care at all.Smiling and nodding, he said, "What''s wrong with that?I tilted my neck. "


    However, those who have been asked are not accumulated.The same goes for King Harvis and his wife.


    ¡­¡­ Yes, thank you. "


    That said, he turned his gaudy eyes toward King Harvis.Whether you''re under shock or frozen, do you mind?


    "Even if you ask me this, are you still going to make excuses?


    "Ha, no way!I''m sure you''ll explain it to me better than "my daughter."Don''t take it lightly, Mizuki. "


    "Ufufu, that''s right!If I were you, I''d be rude. "


    The embarrassing Duke of Brondell''s smile is also kind of scary.And the Duke of Brondell seems to be uncomfortable with Agnos'' treatment as he rushes in with careless words.


    The Demon King turned his gaze toward me and turned to King Harvis and his wife with a sigh.


    "Enough is enough. Rather, if you''re surprised, we''ll be in trouble.Two days later, I hope I can speak a little more properly in the formal apology setting. "


    Then he glanced at Agnus.


    "I wonder if the fact that you didn''t do everything you said and didn''t face each other properly caused this kind of skew....."


    I murmured a little. Even if King Harvis made you jump on the shoulder, you wouldn''t have to worry about that.


    "Shouldn''t it be tomorrow?


    "Don''t you need time too?The apology in the midst of the viewing is as a "country" called Harvis.I don''t care if they say the worst things. "


    ¡­¡­ Thank you. "


    King Harvis and his wife bowed their heads honestly to the care of the Demon King.Even with them, Agnus told me something unexpected, so he thought it was necessary to summarize his opinion.


    Hey... is this really a man-made disaster?This time. It meant that there were people who planned it internally, but I don''t think this king can help it.I''ll get rid of it, too.

 489 Post Discussion Chat

    --Harvis, in the room where the momentum is gone.


    For now, after confirming the situation, the room where Harvis and the others left was filled with harsh air.


    Of course, Agunos''s bomb speeches are all kinds of causes!


    No, no, no, no... it would be a problem to be too honest.


    Where''s the "[Blood Stains] Mild"? You''re in a lot of trouble!


    I was in the mood to praise Agnus'' nurse, who initially believed and did not suspect that she was the culprit, for her hard work.


    At least she was facing Agnus.Whatever you do, you''re desperate to protect Agnus...!


    As far as King Harvis'' response is concerned, this will not be wrong.They trusted Nanny and left it to Agnus.


    Not only King Harvis, but Queen Harvis too.Even though she felt the need to complain, she didn''t say anything bad about the nanny.


    Therefore, it is presumed that the nurse was only trying to faithfully defend the words of the late Lord (Mother of Agnus).


    He tried to hide Agnus'' "Blood Starch" "because if it was found to be severe, he would not have to wait for confinement.


    If that happens, Agnus'' wish for a happy life for her daughter, which she had hoped for by her side room, will no longer come true.


    Although it might be awkward for the country, the nurse chose to protect Agnus.Metaphorically, even if they find out about it later... under the slogan ''I grew up like a nanny'', the premise is that Agnus can be the victim.


    What was unexpected was the attitude of my father, King Harvis.I don''t think you''re just going to face the report.


    At least for the nurse, King Harvis was an ''unworthy accomplice to protect Agnus''.


    It would have been the fault of someone who hasn''t made the right report, but was it because the nurse herself, King Harvis, decided "I don''t trust this guy"?


    After all, that king is a very mouthful human being.


    If I had confronted Agnus and noticed her anomaly, I would have trusted her honestly with my nanny.


    After all, the opponent is Harvis'' supreme power.There can be no more reliable ally in that country.


    ... but if you weren''t on my side, you''d be the worst enemy I''ve ever had.


    If King Harvis neglects Agnus, no matter what the nurse says, there is no waiting for confinement.The future of Agnus will be decided by the king, even if the nurse who has been watching will protect her.


    As a powerless nurse, you can''t risk such a dangerous bet.In the first place, if you say "judgment as king," that''s it.


    "Agnus'' nanny must have decided King Harvis couldn''t be trusted."


    Unexpectedly speaking, everyone nodded deeply with a convincing expression.


    "If you were on Agnus''s side as often as you were, I would have consulted you frequently, and I think the King realized that in the process.On the contrary, perhaps it was because I couldn''t be trusted that I didn''t notice. "


    "As far as King Harvey''s attitude goes, it''s possible."


    Ah, does the Devil think so too?


    "I only talked about beauty."


    I see.


    It seems that the Demon King is not willing to deny that possibility.Or rather, it seemed like I was stunned in the middle.


    You know, you can''t choose King Harvis to tell a "secret story you can''t tell the front page."


    "He interpreted the education of royalty and nobility conveniently for himself.I would have told you the truth myself, but from the outsider there was nothing but an excuse. "


    "You didn''t say anything spicy, did you?Duke of Brondel. "


    "Fufu, it''s the shortcut to victory that allows the opponent to speak as much as he likes, Your Highness."


    It''s not supposed to be a smiling conversation, but the expression toward the Demon King remains a gentle smile.Does the Demon King know how to treat the Duke of Brondell? It''s a bitter smile.


    These are the ''nobles of this country''... the Duke of Brondell.In other words, all the nobles I have been close to are like this.


    It''s true that Klaus feels a headache and spends time in peace with his wife, but it doesn''t just end with a "good father" and a "good husband".


    To understand beautifully, the attitude to connect it to the results separately.That is why he holds the position of Duke of Brondell.


    There will be sympathy for the confronted, and there will be a feeling of labor.Personally, it''s pretty gentle and gentle.But the country''s top priority is not going to get washed away.


    In contrast, King Harvis seems to be finished with nothing but beauty.


    Looking at the attitude earlier, it seems true that you still love the dead side chamber, and you care about Agnus.


    ... but in his case, ''it''s over there''.


    Are you saying you only do what you want to do, or are you living in hypocrisy?


    Well, anyway. "I don''t feel like getting mud for the best results."What you''re saying is splendid, but if you''re asked ''what to do for it'', you''re silent.


    Not only about Agnus, but also about the delay in responding to this raid.


    Though the direction of the idea is good, it can''t all go the way it should.So even if someone talks about backwork, if the King shows a bad color, he can''t do it.


    If you''ve been doing this before... wouldn''t it be strange to be driven away?You don''t see much reality, or you don''t understand your position.


    "For some reason, ''I deliberately chose to be the princess of Goga'', and King Harvis felt more like ''King of Goga'' than Agnus."


    "Hmm? Mizuki, what does that mean?


    "No, come on, the king that comes out of the goga is not realistic... it''s made of love and goodwill.The hero prince does what he likes, but he doesn''t do anything. "


    Answer Rudolph''s question with your shoulders crossed.Too different from reality.


    In fact, the "King of Goga" has to be in the leading position, and there is no limit to its presence.Whether the prince is alone against his enemies, or is doing something he hasn''t done!


    I can tell you that this is impossible if it''s real.The prince will be questioned about his royal qualities and may be dishonoured.


    "Ah... in that sense, King Harvis seemed more familiar with the characters of the migaki."


    "Don''t you think so?Does he know what to do if something happens to him?


    That sounds suspicious.


    We nod to each other. After all, King Harvis seems to think so from Rudolph, who says, "I dream of a hero until I''m five years old."


    "I''m sure Harvis was still managing because he didn''t have as much contact with other countries as possible."


    Although the Demon King avoids direct expression, he makes the same judgment as us.After all, it''s not your fault, right?


    It is not a word, but His Highness Shuangze has nodded deeply from earlier, so he has no intention of contesting it.


    "But then... when I protest against Harvis, I don''t want our intended punishment."


    "I guess so.Honestly, I told you that attitude was right in front of us.The Queen will consider our intentions, but if the King rejects them, I feel like that''s all. "


    "Don''t make me nervous, Sayle."


    "Look at that and tell me what else to say."


    "Even if I say so.It''s not a wasteful expectation. "


    The assistant prime minister of the Common Sense frame, and Sail, who was supposed to be full of murder in his heart, pointed "No."... I''m saying it in a gentle way, but the heart is, "That''s the kind of judgment you can make in the dark of that basin," maybe.


    ¡­¡­


    It seems that there was a unanimous decision to "stop asking Harvis for self-cleansing."


    In a way, wow!The opponent is said to be the king of one country.


    "... so... What kind of punishment did you come up with?


    "Rudolph... what''s that confident look?


    "You''re good at these things.I mean, it doesn''t bother me much. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a while.


    "Of course. There''s a big premise that" there''s no fire powder here, "so you just have to" guide it that way. "


    At the same time, Rudolph and I smile very much like we do...Seen from the edge, it only looks like a bad trick.


    "Hmm... specifically?


    "Don''t ask other countries, including Ilfena, for help.We need each country to take home as many "souvenirs" as possible to refuse Harvis''s request. "


    "If the queen and the people around you teach you, will you not move even if you are the king?


    "So don''t waste your pride and say something that hurts!Hey, I can''t wait to apologize!


    In the first place, kings of every country are not sweet enough to help us easily.Not if it''s a country that has little to do with it.


    Judging by the slowness of this response, King Harvis is definitely unfamiliar with diplomacy... or I guess he''s not.


    Then I will prepare a meeting place where King Harvis will once and for all be able to anticipate the development of a situation that will depend on other countries.


    Don''t get me wrong, this is my kindness.


    The toys have just arrived, and it seems that each country will take care of them once.


    "I''m not a nobleman.Whether it''s a bit of a bad word or an honest one, there''s nothing you can do about it.If you have any complaints, you can object. "


    "I see, you''re full of desire to cheat King Harvis."


    "I don''t know, a civilian unfamiliar with that kind of place just slipped his mouth a little."


    Like nobles and royalties, I don''t want to be far-fetched.What''s more, it''s easier than eating a magician''s protest (physics) on a country-by-country basis.


    "I believe that the true perpetrator for you and the Devil King is King Harvis.I couldn''t immediately say "I''m sorry," and King Harvis is in that state.Retaliation unit is a country. "


    Mizuki, I don''t think you deserve to retaliate.


    "What are you talking about, demon king!Retaliation is imperative when a parent cat or owner''s life is at stake.Something about my own life. "


    Holding my fist tightly and arguing, the interior was filled with subtle air.But this is a fact!


    My daily life is under the protection of the Demon King.It''s a comfortable life with three meal parents.You have every right to protest!


    ¡­¡­ At least with your guardian. "


    "Unless you''re the cat or the owner, Yada."


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t let your face twitch, demon king.Everyone is nodding with a convincing expression.


    "Well, if it affects Mizuki''s own life... he may be eligible for retaliation and protest."


    Yes, for my own sake...


    "Well then, there''s no choice.It is a fact that you owe it to His Highness Elshun, so you can do it in full. "


    "Thank you!


    Look, you agree with His Highness Suanze!It''s trivial that subtle black seeps into a malicious smile.


    "Let me get back to you.And I think it would be nice if you could bring back to each country what recorded the place of apology.You can make it laugh there, or you can make Harvis untrustworthy evidence."Why don''t you want to get involved?"


    I see. It turns out you don''t have a good feeling for Harvis, and it''s a good reason to refuse to intervene.If you get involved, you could be the bad guy. "


    "The magic equipment ''the magician gave it to everyone as a souvenir'' is a good reason to possess it.It''s best to stay out of foolishness.Civil unrest, indecency, do what you want. "


    Does everyone have any objections? It''s a convincing expression.In fact, since ''not involved with Harvis'' is the best thing to do this time around, it is reassuring to have what should also be said as evidence to enable it.


    If this is the world of yoga, there may be one or two countries full of goodwill, but the reality is not sweet.No country has priority over its own.


    "Hah... well, better than dropping the fort again.What about Princess Agnus, by the way?


    "I''ve been thinking about that.But there are people who need a little permission, so I''m putting it on hold now. "


    The Demon King doesn''t seem convinced, but I can''t help it.Or rather, as for the Demon King, he was worried about "Agnus, a young girl of spiritual age."Because, unlike her, she''s in a sense a victim.


    Now, I look forward to your apology.


    "Don''t overdo it."


    It''s okay, Devil King.After all, the commanders haven''t stopped saying a word since.It''s Ilfena''s idea, uhhhh!

 490 Regret and a little hope

    ¨D ¨D In the room of Ilfena Royal Castle (Queen Harvis'' perspective)


    ¡­¡­


    Exhale a few times.We were exhausted when it was just a place to share and confirm information.


    I was not asked a particularly malicious question.I think the Ilfena side was very careful to get some information.


    --But even in such a situation, we are stuck in words.


    Let me just say that our lack of experience has been exposed.For a long time, Harvis has minimized engagement with many countries.


    I''m sorry to say this, but I''m not used to being exposed to people from other countries.


    If these were the ones down there, they would still be able to fix it.


    Speaking of countries that have nothing to do with it, we are the king and his wife.If you have a proper education, you should be careful with disrespectful behavior towards the most powerful people in other countries.


    ... well, "disrespectful behavior" in this case is "content or inquiry that we have trouble with words", which is when there is no concern for us.


    Though pathetic, we have no choice but to rely on it.There is nothing we can do about the difference in experience that has been cultivated.


    Well... this time, it turns out that''s impossible.


    I can''t expect you to care about your identity.No, ''Nina, we have someone on Ilfena''s side to watch out for''!


    Of course, that''s the wizard.She kept her tone to a minimum, but she wouldn''t have any shards of care for us.


    But for that reason, I''m convinced.That magician is not willing to forgive the presence of his beloved guardian, Lord Elsch-on...!


    ¡­¡­


    Otherwise, it''s easy to drop the fort.Isn''t the fall of the two forts a ''warning'' from the Wizard?


    For her, it was "that much existence" in Japan... "I don''t care how many people I can destroy at any time," she realized.


    I felt like they said, "I won''t allow you to run away or deceive me."


    With that strength, she pressed Harvis for a choice.


    ... as a result, it was decided that there was no other way for us to apologize.''I don''t know what I''d do if I postponed it any longer.''


    If the ''country'' of Ilfena had been against it, it would have been able to draw some concessions.


    Is it beneficial or not for the country?As long as Lord Elshon''s life was saved, the Harvis side could have negotiated from it, even if it was quite wrong.


    The important thing is always'' Is it good for the country or not? ''


    But if it''s "someone who doesn''t understand that kind of situation"... what should I do?


    There will be no relatives in this world more than a stranger.Identity and treatment of civilians... so-called "the position that if you don''t consider disrespectful crimes, things like connections and factions between houses don''t make sense".There is no fence.


    It was thanks to her own efforts that she became a magician, leaving the use of magic to her own judgment.


    And she had the talent she deserved as a magician.She was smart herself, as she was told, ''Magicians are smart''.


    "It''s only natural that people from other worlds have different common sense"?


    "People from other worlds are respected for their knowledge, but powerless"?


    What a joke!That magician has made the most of his powers and position and has launched the ''Most Effective Attack''....!


    At Harvis, it''s only natural that the perception of the other world should be overshadowed.I didn''t think this was going to happen with me, who had a problem with Harvis'' closure.


    Ironically¡­ Ironically enough, after the Wizard''s assault, Harvis realized that they were stopping too long."If you keep the old information important, you''ll be strangled."


    Embracing change is frightening and will be more difficult than that.If we don''t get it done, the country will slowly perish.We cannot afford not to see it until a sense of crisis has emerged.


    That''s probably the only thing we got from this one.Having been pushed into immaturity and immaturity on various fronts was a big wound, but I was able to realize it before the country really could not go back.


    Having thought so much, I felt a little light-hearted.I did not live up to the expectations of my predecessors, but I was able to witness the change in Harvis.


    Later, as queen, I apologize sincerely to Ilfena and Zebrest and present this neck if necessary.My son is still unreliable, but he is not stupid.I wanted you to rule Harvis, who would be confused, along with the supporters.


    In conclusion, he looks at His Majesty in silence.Your Majesty looked terribly pale, whether Agnus was shocked or not.


    "... why don''t you just accept reality?


    "....."


    His Majesty shook his shoulders and turned his gaze towards me.He looks like a worried child and says, "I don''t know what to do."


    But this isn''t Harvis.No nobles have ever agreed with his words, and there is no one who can conveniently defend them.


    "Queen... aren''t you upset to hear the truth about Agnus...?


    Isn''t that right now?


    To put it plainly, His Majesty opened his eyes to astonishment.


    "I''ve been telling you to discipline her strictly.Certainly, that was unexpected¡­ but wouldn''t it be the same as the child who thought there was a problem? "


    Yes, I and some of them had a sense of crisis about Agnus''s situation and complained to His Majesty.


    "Who listened to them?Why didn''t we find out what we were going to say, and we didn''t withdraw our opinion. "


    "Well, that''s...."


    "The reality is not that evil-doers are called good kings, as in the case of Goga.''Whoever gets the result is called the good king.''... no, let''s put it this way."He who stands and stands to produce results is regarded as a good king."


    Reality is not sweet enough to do just good."People who have spread good governance outwardly are appreciated," and of course, it is politics that is behind it.


    "Dreams, hopes, ideals, etc., are also important.However, they are only "goals" and "aspirations" and must be covered with considerable mud in order to achieve them.... but His Majesty can''t feel it. "


    "I was doing my best!


    "Yes, Your Majesty''s own assessment is'' yes''.But it doesn''t make sense unless it leads to results. "


    If you truncate it thoroughly, His Majesty will remain silent with an unconvinced expression.However, it is "results" that are appreciated, not "efforts".


    Your Majesty must have made a mistake in the first place.Even if it ends with "effort," responsibility will arise.


    "¡­ Your Majesty. Harvis is a kingdom.That''s why even if you''re satisfied with "just trying", you''re here.But on the contrary, do you realize that ''your responsibility is very heavy''? "


    "... what?


    "Whether the desired result is not achieved or something unexpected happens, I followed His Majesty''s words.Your responsibility is so heavy... that it is more important than the king of another country.The excuse of ''pressing a king to blame'' does not apply to anyone who complains. "


    "Nah...."


    "Other countries know that kingdoms are strong.But that''s the same with Harvis.... don''t forget.You''re in a position to be blamed by Harvis. "


    I stared at the majesty with cold eyes.Agnus was called the "Princess of Goga", but to me, His Majesty is more alive in the world of stories.


    "''Decide things'' means'' the person who makes the decision is responsible ''.Your words, your attitude... were you responsible for them?Your Majesty thinks Agnus is the culprit, but from the edge, ''the one who made the flow'' is the most sinful.You''re not the "perpetrator''s parent," you''re the "perpetrator."


    Better yet, Agnus will be seen as a victim of his stupid parents.She was forced to "be a princess of the goga" by adults around her.


    And yet, what is the person who is the most responsible?


    Before you immerse yourself in personal grief, you should consider taking responsibility.


    "So even if Ilfena wanted us dead, I''m not surprised at all.It''s not like they''re king and wife.Because he is the culprit who caused this situation and the one who could not stop it.There''s no point in complaining if you''re not listened to. "


    I myself, as queen, have a shyness.Even if you are a pathetic queen who could not defeat the king, if you are to protect the country and the people, you will not spare your life.


    Shame on you, but if you need me, why don''t you kneel down and ask for forgiveness?No matter how miserable I may be as queen if I can protect what I have to protect with it, I will come proud of myself.


    "We don''t need regret or sadness.... you have no right to immerse yourself in such things. "


    --So show yourself as a king at the end of the day.


    That''s what he says, laughs.That''s the last thing we can do for Harvis, something that Agnus may remember.

 491 the enemies of the cat were close

    ¨D ¨D In the office of Ilfena Elsch?n (Elsch?n perspective)


    When I came back to the office for a long time, I gradually exhaled a relief.The long-standing sanatorium is over.The usual days will come back tomorrow.


    --Yes, ''from tomorrow''....!


    I remember what I was told earlier, and I had a headache.No, it was originally a headache event.


    "Your Majesty knows, don''t you, Elle?"


    Al, who accompanied me as my escort and listened to me in the process, was in a terrible mood.In response to Al, I glanced at his supernatural weather and personal feelings.


    "Al... this isn''t funny...?"


    "No, but the boulders are the judgment of your beloved Majesty."


    "That''s not true! You... No, Dad, I''m sure we''re just having fun...!"


    With a bang on his desk, Al burst out laughing that he couldn''t stand it.


    "Fu... haha! Ah, excuse me. I can''t stand it."


    "Can''t you fix it now!?"


    "No, there''s something called Jinmen.... fufu"


    I wonder if Al is really happy.It''s very unusual for Al to express his personal feelings honestly...Especially if it''s a smile.


    If this is because of an event that has nothing to do with it, you must have been happy with me.If you don''t know the hidden nature, you look decent.


    ... but I couldn''t even say that this time.


    The cause was, of course, where I was summoned... to be told in Your Majesty''s office.


    ¡­¡­


    I had a bad feeling about it.Something strangely moody about my father, or for some reason, the way my mother was there.


    Well, he was a good couple from day to day, and he might have been chatting during some kind of work.


    After a complicated greeting, the conversation unfolded as expected.My parents are comfortable with my intimidation... or are used to it, so it was easy for me.


    About the words delighted with the end of the sanatorium life, the little adage "Don''t imitate the rough", and the place of apology set up this afternoon.


    "This afternoon, we will set up a meeting with King Harvis and his wife."


    That''s what I was told.It was pointless to prolong their stay and gave King Harvis and his wife enough time to put their thoughts together.Then it would be reasonable.


    It was the words of King Ilfena, the father of Sarasa, who froze my relief.


    Ah, the wizard will take care of the questions for King Harvis and his wife.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ... Ha!? Mizuki!?


    I stopped thinking too much, but when I returned immediately, I looked to my parents to disagree.... but what I saw in my eyes was a very pleasant look for the two of them.


    To be clear, they''re in a good mood.Nice and very enjoyable.


    Unexpectedly, His Majesty pursued me further.


    The expression seems to be very pleasant with my mother.


    "By the way, His Majesty Rudolph has given his consent."


    Hey, hey.


    "Albert and Clarence agreed."


    What are you doing? Stop your best friend''s bizarre behavior, Knight Commander.


    Above all, the queen seems to be having a lot of fun!


    ... Are you the culprit?What are you thinking, Mother?


    "And then, it''s a personal matter... but it''s time for me to have the rumored black cat."


    "Ufufu, El... it''s so cunning to monopolize yourself.But I also want to give Harvis a little something back. "


    I realized that that was the best reason for my parents'' words and expressions.These two are communicating these words in anticipation of the "consequences of Mizuki''s intervention."


    When I realized it, my chest was complicated.My parents are angry at Harvis, as they stand at the top of Ilfena, and as my parents.


    Not only the two of them, but also the Knights named earlier were thought to be the same.


    Because... they actually saw Mizuki''s way of doing things, and they knew it very well.If you value the quality of your country, you will definitely stop it.


    Whatever the outcome, the process up to that point is a big problem.


    That''s how Mizuki does it.In order to mislead them, words such as "strangers" and "wizards" were used, which led to strangely good people''s nicknames such as "guilty wizards".


    Your Majesty, I wonder if Mizuki could use Mizuki for the country.


    The man in front of me is my parent, even if he tries to resist.Moreover, it stands at the apex of Ilfena, called the "country of the capable."


    For a moment, when he smiled, he instantly "made" a sad face and explained the reason to the sigh.


    You can''t help it, Elle. The more she goes to Harvis on her own, the more she''s willing to retaliate against the country.I think it''s better to exude a certain amount of anger in our sights than to leave again on our own. "


    "That''s right, Elle. She''s not stupid enough to stand up for us.Somewhat all-you-can-say, but don''t pretend to complain about violence until you know it''s a formal apology. "


    So it''s for Harvis, too?


    "If only Harvis could calm his anger on his own... as far as I can read the report, he''ll have to oil the fire."


    ¡­¡­


    I had no objection to my father''s words.According to Rudolph, Mizuki fell two of Harvis'' forts "to fulfill my wish [to be at peace]."


    But you said that Rudolph... ''Mizuki only follows my [Wait] once every five times''!


    Mizuki would be happy to retaliate if he didn''t fall into that precious situation.When that happens, "King Harvis couldn''t convince Mizuki," so it seems very likely.


    "I want to be calm with us.But I can''t even say that this time.And I feel angry as a parent.... I don''t want to lose my mind, Elle. "


    In other words, what I expected from the beginning was "Mizuki''s Softness."


    It is said to settle peacefully - it is merely to "keep only words", and it is not to say that "King Harvis will not take damage" - but the hidden meaning is terrible.


    Inside my head, I saw my father guiding a black cat with a toy.My imaginary father is throwing a powder of catnip at King Harvis and smiling at a black cat...!


    Um...


    Ah, because this is a decision.I won''t allow any objection. Well then, tell Mizuki about it.


    Wait a minute! Father up...


    Argent, could you take Elle with you?


    I understand.


    I was forced out of the discussion by Al''s hand after being escorted by my mother, who waved her hand with a smile in a stream that seemed to be working together.


    It must have been easier for Al to order him as a father because of his family ties.... well, I guess Al rides it in a strangely cheap way.


    "Look, Mizuki is about to come.Your Majesty''s decision, let''s give it up. "


    Someday Al had a laugh, and when he looked at the door, there was a knock.If you allow entry, familiar faces like Mizuki and Klaus will appear.


    "Are you calling, Devil King?"


    Ah, actually¡­


    As I abandoned myself in the middle, I conveyed His Majesty''s words to Mizuki.


    --The reaction of the black cat is as good as you can guess.

 492 In retaliation, one of them comes.

    ¨D ¨D During Ilfena Kamimi


    "This is not a light matter for Japan either.Therefore, as you suggested, let me apologize among you.Also, by magic equipment, it connects us to Harvis.This is a mutual agreement. "


    "Thank you."


    "I''m glad you took care of me."


    King Harvis and his wife bowed their heads in the words of King Ilfena.It seemed reassuring that the proposal had been accepted.I stared at it with cold eyes.


    ... Shut up, this is Harvis'' self-preservation manifestation.


    The "king and wife", who should normally be on an equal footing, are in a state of a step backwards from the Ilfena side.In a sense, it is a composition of reflection that is easy to understand.


    Needless to say, this is a self-declaration that ''the non is on Harvis'' side.The silent ''I''m sorry''.


    The Hervis messengers who came to Ilfena as a precursor to them must have told us the situation correctly.That is, ''I know that other countries have problems with Harvis, too.''


    In that case, the result of the first strike is the current situation.From the beginning, you will show your sincerity by ''asking Ilfena for forgiveness''.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know who thought it, but you''re good at it.


    Even if you don''t say an excuse, your attitude says, "I am reflecting deeply."


    So far, the Ilfena side will have to deal with it as an adult.I will not behave emotionally more than I have been shown sincerity by a king of one country.


    ... but...


    King Ilfena was the maker of the Demon King.


    "We agree, but there is a child who is more angry than that.It''s a corner, so I decided to leave it to you.Don''t worry, you''re such a smart kid. "


    What about it?


    King Harvis and his wife were puzzled by King Ilfena, who even smiled.


    Well, that would be the normal reaction.In the sense of identity, or in the sense that the Second Prince was attacked, the king himself or the class of prime ministers narrowed down with words... no, it''s a matter of words.


    "Oh, you''ve already met.... please, Master Wizard. "


    Happy!


    "Eh?"


    His and his wife''s face convulsed easily in a sudden nomination.However, it seems that there were quite a few people on the Ilfena side who didn''t know about this.


    The nobles who were unaware of the situation groaned, Rudolph nodded with a nice smile, and the demon king... looked distant and twilight.


    I was allowed to be here as a special guest - just because I was allowed, I don''t have a say - and all my friends look surprised.


    Regardless, the Demon King had never heard of King Ilfena being close to me, so they were right to say that they were confused.


    "Um... does the wizard have enough trust to leave this kind of situation to himself?"


    "My son never talked to me, anyway."


    King Ilfena categorically denied to Queen Harvis, who asked while exposing her confusion.


    As more and more bewildered by the king''s words continued, King Ilfena continued to say, "But."


    "It is no exaggeration to say that she is the angriest about this.You know that from dropping Harvis'' fort? "


    "Yeah, yeah."


    "And we''re angry too.So here''s what I thought.I said, "I think I''ll allow you to retaliate with words."


    Huh!?


    King Harvis and his wife responded easily to the word "verbal retaliation."But King Ilfena''s calm smile never breaks.


    "In this situation, the Wizard Master will show me his face.More than that, there''s Elle.You can stop if you decide you''re too busy, or you can have them leave in some situations.At least once she''s done with her participation, there won''t be any retaliation against Harvis. "


    "... for our country?I will retaliate with words in a place where I can suppress the Magic Master.Even in the sense of stopping retaliation after that, I decided to leave it to you. "


    "Exactly. At least that''s what you''re promised.The country called Harvis will never be destroyed again. "


    In the words of King Ilfena, King Harvis and his wife looked at each other.It is a person who can be said to be unusual in public, but if such an arrangement is made behind the scenes... it seems like a mood.


    In fact, it is quite strange for me to come out here, so I need a good reason.


    If the "reason" is "to convince the wizard and not to destroy Harvis any more," then Harvis is the one who took care of the Ilfena side.


    The point is, ''For Harvis, I gave the wizard a place to exude my wrath''!


    Ilfena says, "I don''t like to fight!The wizard will grow too!It is a sophisticated rhetoric that can be accepted as claiming ''.


    At least we can avoid a war.Ilfena wanted a very peaceful solution.Because whoever hears about it has a situation in place that looks that way.


    ... but I have to know who I am.


    "Let''s accept it. Thank you."


    "Even if she talks a little hard, it''s forgiven."


    "Words don''t kill people.It''s here, let''s take it easy. "


    King Ilfena nodded with satisfaction in the words of approval from King Harvis, and... he looked at me secretly and deepened his smile.


    It was as if the Ilfena side had killed the wizard and avoided the destruction of Harvis.The fact that the fort fell, Harvis'' momentum breathed of relief.


    I laughed deeply at the appearance of Harvis!Perhaps the same goes for Rudolph, who perceived the hidden truth.


    Normally, that perception would be correct.Avoiding the destruction of the country is not a lie.But they''re making a mistake... I didn''t say a word about ''The Wizard''s Aim is a Country called Harvis''.


    Naturally, it is a trap pretending to be kind.


    It was possible to deal with this case beforehand.Everything that happened was due to Harvis'' negligence.


    In the first place, the selfish actions of King Harvis when he was young have led to this case over time.


    Outsiders, or more specifically civilians who are not interested in politics or other things, may be "romantic stories like yoga", but from the people involved, they are engaged that problems will occur in the future.I''ll stop desperately.


    It was King Harvis himself who pushed us through and did nothing to deal with it.He''s not the victim of Agnos'' murder, he''s the culprit.


    "Rest assured... I won''t be violent here."


    "Oops, is it okay if I say it on purpose?"


    "This is also a ''covenant''."It makes sense to talk, doesn''t it?"


    King Ilfena nods satisfactorily as if he felt the meaning correctly.Those who perceived something in our affair... nobody came to stop us.


    "You shouldn''t have been entrusted with such a situation by nature.But not only I, but King Harvis, gave me an endorsement.From now on, I will not be dissatisfied with this matter. "


    "... will you say that too?"


    "Of course, I thought you said ''pledge''.I won''t let you complain later. "


    --It is very important to leave evidence in words.


    Since I didn''t stop at this place, I''ll assume you''re convinced.I will not complain. And I secretly thanked King Ilfena in my heart.


    That''s the devil''s father.They will say later, "Whether you are a magic teacher or not, you can leave it to such a child." They are also well dealt with.


    "Well, there''s nothing you can do about it.It''s a fact that I don''t deserve to be left to these kinds of places. "


    That''s just a big step forward. My fondness for King Ilfena exploded.


    Fufu, let''s take a look around.


    "We will do our best to meet your expectations!"


    I smiled and acknowledged King Ilfena''s attitude, which was just saying, "Do it without remorse."


    You can''t expose yourself to incompetence as a wizard, as you carry the various expectations of those who perceive things!


    Now, let''s get started.


    That''s how I face King Harvis.The blown out Queen Harvis - what happened? - seems to have heightened my vigilance, but King Harvis seems a little relieved to have received the words as they have been.


    From his point of view, the phrase "the destruction of the country and the avoidance of the situation in which the wizard becomes violent" may be all.


    ... but Ilfena is not such a big country, and I didn''t have the personality to honestly raise my fist.Again, this is a ''trap''.


    I think I saw the expression of the demon king just now, but it''s because of my mind, my mind...All I do is work hard for the job I''ve been given.


    With that feeling in my chest, I took my prey and smiled at King Harvis.


    Now it''s time for revenge!I''ll prove to you that words are worse than violence.

 493 When revenge comes, the two of them.

    I smile slightly as I gaze at the nervous looking king and wife.


    Ufufu... you took away all the qualities, right?I can''t do what I didn''t do...?


    - Don''t call me a coward. Because this is also necessary.


    After all, the opponent is the king and wife of another country.Moreover, when the Wang brothers and wife pleaded not guilty in Ghana, as they did when they summoned kings from all over the world, they were in a state connected by video.


    Naturally, two-way conversations are also possible.In other words, it will interrupt our conversation.


    I can''t discard the possibility that it will be a little inconvenient for me, even if it is premised on such things.


    If you don''t take the word for it, there is a possibility that you''ll be "waiting" for it from there.


    The reason for ''waiting'' is disrespect, but at the root of it is'' the treatment of aliens in the North ''.The point is, my being a different person greatly affects me.


    The country to the north seems to treat people from other worlds badly - it is painful in Sarovara and Ghana - so I have to respond quite softly to Harvis''s perception.


    As for Ilfena, if protested on the premise of northern perception, that would have to be taken into account.As long as it''s just Harvis, it''s a ''common sense of the North'', so I can''t deny it.


    The difficulty in this case is that we have to worry about these details.


    In the first place, in the story of Queen Harvis, there are reformists over there - different from the Queen''s own faction.Turning around, Harvis has people who can calmly judge things.


    From these people, King Harvis, the supreme power at the moment, would like to avoid "making unnecessary remarks in other countries".


    Because they don''t want to ''discredit their country''.


    I do not want Harvis to be disadvantaged.


    I hate to say this, but it''s good that the Kings and their Cousins, or the Royal Family that kept the clandestine state, get criticized, but I don''t want the country called Harvis to take any risks.


    Of course, the world can''t move so conveniently, and I don''t feel like going back.However, as far as Queen Harvis'' whistleblowing is concerned, there must be a certain number of people who would like this to happen.


    For our part, we''ve been moving carefully because we don''t want to be danced by such people.Of course, I have no intention of losing that effort.


    Therefore, "I want to get the quality first," he said beforehand.


    As a result, King Ilfena moved himself.


    The conversation was strangely smooth because of these circumstances!


    Normally, you would look as if you were thinking a little more.I don''t normally say, "I''ll leave everything to the people of the other world."I think you might have disagreed.


    Thanks to you for keeping them in advance and completing the rooting, I was able to fit in quickly with the person in charge.


    The Harvis side was also compelled to be convinced by the absence of any voices of dissatisfaction in Ilfena on the pursuing side.


    Hey, I''m so glad you''re more flexible than I thought!That''s the devil''s father.


    "Again, I''d like to say hello.My name is Mizuki. I am a stranger and a wizard.I am proud to say that I am not a magician. "


    "Oh, I know. Given his achievements, he deserves to be named a wizard."


    "Thank you. Now keep in mind that ''I am recognized as a wizard not only by Ilfena, but also by all nations''."


    "... hmm? And what does that mean?"


    "My connection... is a friendship, a connection.to convince them."People from other worlds know high nobles"... that''s hard to believe, isn''t it? "


    Tilting his neck with a bitter smile, King Harvis nodded.


    "Indeed, it''s hard to believe. Without doubt, the person who came to Ilfena before us said," I have heard from someone who is friendly with the magician. "I''ve heard their names, too.But it''s also true that there was a suspicion that Ilfena might have been rooted. "


    "Of course, but it''s true.If it is a delicious relationship not only for me, but also for them, it is beneficial to be friendly... to make connections.For me, of course. "


    You mean each other?


    "Yes, it would be pathetic to be a wizard, wouldn''t it?Think of keeping my personal hand as part of self-defense. "


    As he said, he glanced toward Harvis.This is more a word for them than for King Harvis and his wife.


    Needless to say, it is restraint. I can''t help but suspect the Ilfena side of the backwork, since all my friends were in Ilfena at the right time.


    ... but the fact is, "The people who were scared by the letter from the wizard came to Ilfena to gather information, and they were encompassed by people from other countries."


    It sounds like a joke, but it''s in the book! By chance, some of the wizards from all over the world have joined Ilfena.


    I was surprised, and so was Ilfena.Thanks to you, I was taken to the office of the commander, and I was interviewed by the commander and Clarence.


    She sat down and was angry with me and said, "If you call me, tell me beforehand." What?


    I just tipped off! Innocent!It''s everyone''s responsibility to act...!


    If the Harvis side suspects this, I will also show you the "Sitting down the magician and hearing the situation, the video of the chief knights".I won''t be scolded!


    Even in the video pointing at me, the Harvis side still seemed rough.However, it seems that the magician himself cannot pursue it with confidence.


    "It''s hard to believe... there''s more clear evidence than that."


    "Yes? If you still have doubts, you might want to ask each country.There''s going to be a lot of things left, starting with what we''re going to do together and what we''re going to witness. "


    That''s true. Essentially, I can''t act alone - surveillance personnel are required because I''m a dangerous person - so the evidence will come out flat.


    Some of them are just a little unusual, like "I was getting along" or "I was having fun with backwork."


    "... no, that''s enough."


    Someone who feels a little sorry for you, the prime minister, ends the conversation.


    Anyone with a head turning around might think, "Such an arrangement has been made with each country," and realize that any further suspicion is barren.


    All right, that''s it.''People from all over Ilfena are friendly with the magician'' will be recognized as a ''fact''.


    "But you''re being very careful."


    Looking ahead, King Harvis was somehow impressed.


    "Is this a gift of His Highness Elshun''s education?"


    "... yeah, that''s right. The fact that I am a different person does not change, so you will need to act on it.When it comes to the present, is it ''necessary to prove my personal connection and prevent malicious suspicions from being directed at Ilfena''? "


    Ah, the ''suspicion'' I just told you about.


    Confirm by nodding. King Harvis seems to take it lightly, but this is never to be overlooked.


    "If you change your mind, you''ll get the impression that the Ilfena side planned it, right?Of course, that is unacceptable.... but unless you prove it or convince Harvis, there are others who maliciously spread rumors like facts. "


    "Not much praise, but rumors can''t be ignored by royalty and nobility."


    "The queen seems to know the fear of rumors."


    "Yes, the trivial rumors are followed, and eventually they become a problem.... I don''t think it''s a good idea to see people crushed, even though I need the ability to do that kind of thing well. "


    While exhaling, Queen Harvis affirmed my point.With her, a woman like the Queen... she must have experienced quite a power struggle.


    "The same goes for me this time.I can''t go through with it... no, if you''re making a special case, you need to "root it out enough to convince the surroundings".So I don''t think my various behaviors are particularly cautious.My purpose was explained to me by His Majesty, but the conversation so far has been ''necessary to convince the unusual''.I can say duty. "


    That said, I smiled at King Harvis.


    "Agnus'' mother... I heard she was born weak and could not even socialize properly.It was suspected that the frailty was due to the blood density.Even if you want such a person to be your queen, it is only natural that you should be opposed.How did you convince your surroundings? "


    "... what?"


    "Closed Harvis is more likely to have ''blood clouds'', tied to his identity, and the royal family and nobles with fewer choices are the most careful positions to be in?As far as friends from all over the world know, Blood Stains can be avoided in any country.Then I wondered, "What kind of persuasion did you make my life come true?"


    When I asked, King Harvis and his wife were relieved.I realized that what I had thought of as my own explanation would fit into us.


    "I explained ''the importance of convincing the surroundings''.This is what "even people from other worlds who have been in this world for about a year are learning."Well, if you''re an adult, of course. "


    "Well, that''s...."


    King Harvis is the wolf.Queen Harvis... she''s silent with some sort of convincing expression.Like when I asked you about the situation in advance, you''re not going to help me out?


    "You''re both convinced, right?That''s why I wanted to ask.No matter how much I think about it, I don''t think I''ll be forgiven except for being my mistress. "


    My mistress = Not even a formal concubine, not even a side room.Instead of being responsible for your job or position, you have no rights, so called "healers."


    If you don''t have a child, it will still be tolerated, even if your body is super weak.The most awkward thing is to "give birth to a royal child whose [blood clot] may come out."


    Don''t say it''s terrible. In the world, there is a situation where "personal feelings take precedence over the responsibilities associated with standing".


    In the first place, it is common knowledge that the greatest duty of a person who becomes queen of kings is to "give birth to children, especially sons who have been taken away".If you don''t have kids, it''s a world of isolation.


    "I''m sure a lot of people have the same questions as I do. Why was such reckless imitation allowed? What were the people around me doing!?That''s obvious, because it''s the same thing in my country. "


    "... that''s right, that''s right.At the time, many people objected to him going up to the side chamber.But His Majesty has fulfilled his wish. "


    Oh, is that so?


    "Yes, of course I disagree.The action taken by His Majesty was "to spread to the people the story of love like a ghost and to make allies."As a result of everything turning backwards, I had to make it happen... "


    Unexpectedly, King Harvis saw the queen bewildered.But Queen Harvis'' expression did not waver.


    "The way I talk about Agnus'' education is'' action from jealousy ''and I didn''t get it properly.I will interpret it as if I had an idea. "


    "Queen, I don''t like talking like that here...."


    "Please stop. Your actions in the past have led to current problems.There is more accountability than being here. "


    King Harvis seemed to have no words to say to Queen Harvis.


    Had this been in Harvis, I would have silenced the Queen without questioning her.Not only is the royalty strong, but many nobles are rebellious against the queen who wants reform.


    But this was Ilfena.Besides, it''s a place of apology for Agnes'' accident.You can''t get away with it.


    Has King Harvis VS Queen Harvis begun?


    Is the King so pathetic that he''s finally cut off?


    For a moment, I thought this was unexpected, but I immediately changed my mind.Queen Harvis doesn''t give up in her eyes.Ning, I think she''s even more like her now.


    ... that''s why I noticed.


    In a way, this is the biggest opportunity for Queen Harvis.


    If you succeed in sheltering King Harvis here, Harvis as a whole will be certified as a fool.Of course, you don''t want that. Her pride as queen cannot be forgiven.


    If such misunderstandings were to be accepted, he would have thought it would be better to expose the situation as a royal person who knew the time.


    If the revelations of Queen Harvis are true, it would be foolish for King Harvis and those who supported him (= those who adore the King).In other words... ''it is possible to hold those who stand in the way of Queen Harvis''s desired reform accountable''!


    No, no, no, no!


    I''ll be there for you!


    I mean, I don''t care about anything but the main culprit.As we all decided, "I don''t care about Harvis at all" is the best choice, right?There is no chance of fire powder falling.


    It goes without saying that he is personally the main culprit of King Harvis.If this incident happened because of the Royal Prince (past) Reserve of Goga who added wisdom, it would be an excuse and an explanation.


    On the other hand, Queen Harvis'' attitude of cutting off the King and trying to overcome the country''s plight is quite favorable.From now on, like Sarovara''s Lady Fox, she will only work for reform in her own country.


    Now, whisper from me and push back ?


    "I''d like to hear that, too.What measures have you taken? "


    You''re gonna tell me, right?Asked with a smile, I would no doubt have looked like a demon from King Harvis.


    ¡­¡­


    I hate it when it lasts.


    I am the wizard of the other world, "your intimate fear", the reputation of the wild animal trail ? It is OK to call it "the world''s disaster"!


    Because human enemies are basically the same people, right?You understand that you''re in an environment of power struggle?

 494 In retribution, the three of them come.

    I stared with anticipation at King Harvis, who seemed to have been abandoned by the queen.


    Okay, well, what kind of excuse comes up?


    I don''t know what to say, but I don''t think almost everyone here is expecting King Harvis.The reason is'' the temperament of this country ''.


    Ilfena tends to focus on strength to the extent that it is called "the country of the talented."


    And the higher the rank, the stronger the country will be required to match its position.


    People like this have survived in such an environment.Naturally, their eyes become harsh.


    Of course, at the very least... there is courtesy to the position of ''royalty of another country''.However, this is not to put your country at a disadvantage and not to worry about the other person.


    It is a difficult business to convince such people.In cases like this one, we know in advance that responsibility will be pursued, so it is normal to have a meeting in our own country.


    Ilfena doesn''t know whether it''s true or not.


    Targeting it and talking to it together can be avoided to a certain extent.


    While apologizing in a humble manner, it would be best to talk to your country''s collaborators and deceive them considerably.Because we can''t go deeper than Ilfena and I can''t prepare evidence.


    ... but...


    As far as I can see, King Harvis seems to be thinking of "his actions at the time, which seem to be an excuse."


    To put it plainly, it''s serious, but it''s bad when you think about it as diplomacy.It''s too late to come up with an answer, just to distrust the other person.


    In addition, these are effective when you want your opponent to pursue you!Because it makes me suspicious on my own, and it pushes me further into the topic.


    If we dig from here, we may be warned and cut off.It''s cheaper if they can fish with a little action!I want to guide you well and strike an advantageous hand.


    Malicious? Fraud? What is this?People''s enemies are basically people.


    One person is the only person who gets to negotiate.I am a wizard, a brain worker.


    The Devil King is holding his head. ?


    "... to raise people''s awareness."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Speaking of popularity, until then... dissatisfaction with royalty and nobility has always been a certain number.We need to talk about something that seems moderately favorable.In that sense, our love was convenient. "


    ¡­¡­


    That''s what Queen Harvis just said.Indeed, the people seem to like it... or admire it.


    "Later on, she and her parents weren''t ambitious.I can tell Agnus that even if his mother''s side chamber was alive, it was weak in the sense of a back shield. "


    "Ah, from the house with the lady who can target the side chamber, it was judged that she would not be an enemy."


    "Well, that''s the thing."


    Well, it seemed convenient from the point of view of the people targeting you.Besides, if you''re on my side here, I can sell you to the next king.


    That way, the catchers will come out!As far as I can tell, Agnus'' mother is really weak and doesn''t pose a threat.


    It would be a terrible way to put it, but it would have been certain that ''time passed and you''d be gone''.Even if you conceive a child, it would be a miracle that both mother and child are healthy.


    The queen was an obstacle to them.In addition to being strong, you also have the talent to beat me, a real genius.


    As far as King Harvis is concerned, I presume he has made a queen who can assist and follow him.I wonder if my predecessors were anxious to leave this son to his fate.


    Queen Harvis, who glanced at her, simply said that she had a headache when she remembered.


    If I had guessed correctly, King Harvis - was he the Crown Prince at the time? - would have taken it on his own accord, so it might have been difficult.


    All right, I''ll be your ally here!


    "Well, that''s why the nobles on your side won''t be able to lift their heads."


    "... what?"


    That makes King Harvis'' expression so harsh.


    "As you said, it would have been ''a marriage that would not have been consented to if it had not been of any use''.What was cited as the reason was popularity among the people.If so, isn''t it true that the nobleman who has no taste will be on his side because he can sell thanks to the next king? "


    "No, that''s not true!"


    "Most disagreed?Normally, you can''t. Unless, "The more popular the royal family was, the more distracted the people were."


    "Gh... that''s right."


    "If so, the only thing I can think of is'' Sell thanks to the next king ''!Even if there is a "blood stain", it is still another house, and it is the best person to sell thanks.... if not, please object. "


    Ho, ho, ho, say it.Unlike me, I''m not a demon.If there''s a reason I can convince you any more, I''ll ask you.


    However, even if there was another reason, it would be very special.


    The two reasons I mentioned are that there''s a lot of resistance to admitting it here.


    "Royal Popularity" is really a crisis of national collapse, so I don''t have time to fall in love.


    If such a man is the pinnacle of Harvis today, other countries will not get along properly.


    "Selling favors to the next king" is a pretty pathetic reason.


    The point is that "the supreme power of the country has eaten the food offered by the nobles in order to realize their own self."


    Either way, King Harvis will have to contest these arguments.Leaving it unattended is bad, even if it may seem like a fact.


    As King Harvis, I thought I told you the most obvious reason... but the world isn''t that sweet.To be precise, it is a "project that is often used in front of the building, but actually has a back story."


    If the royal self is fulfilled by a love story like Migaki, then political marriage is meaningless!Even marriage is a class that takes place between factions and nations, right?


    I don''t know.


    Because most of the princes and princesses or heroes and heroines end up with personal emotions?


    There''s no "Meishi, after Meishi".You can''t pursue it deeply.No matter how hard you try, it''s "the happiest moment at the end of the story," and it''s a continuum of hard work since you''ll be working on a variety of issues from there.


    Note that this is not just a love story.


    When it comes to regaining the country, the next thing you need to do is rebuild the country and restore the country.


    If it''s an adventure, the powerful come after the heroes who have overcome the difficult path.


    Think realistically and start a hard mode life where you can only say, "Don''t do it!"


    Do you think this is why as you grow up, you don''t confuse yoga with reality?


    In the case of King Harvis, by contrast.


    I don''t think that a lover who doesn''t know the reality at all (= Mother Agnus) realized such a thing, so it''s no wonder she thought purely that "a love story like a ghost became a reality".


    Well, in her case it''s quite a special environment, so there''s room for sympathy.Maybe the family disagreed.


    I just had a bad time with him. If you want a ''prince of a kingdom with strong kingdom'', your family can''t speak out against it.


    With that in mind, I realize that Harvis is not even supporting me.


    ...? The person who looks like the Prime Minister just now is in charge over there, right?I am the nobleman of Harvis... and, more importantly, I despise people like King Harvis'' supporters, okay?


    It seems that I wasn''t the only one who thought so, and Queen Harvis frowned slightly.


    She is now awaiting the answer of King Harvis, as she has already done the bassari of the king.I suppose you''re keeping your mouth shut, but there''s something I don''t think you should be defending from Harvis.


    What if "Another Reformer" has that prime minister-like person at its core?


    It would be satisfactory if it were an auxiliary presence of the King from the standpoint, and if it had been the amulet of "that" for many years.I have complained and it is unlikely that you will listen at all.


    However, it is quite subtle to say that you feel like Queen Harvis.


    Hmm... I can sympathize with them, but if they ask me if I can support them, the answer is no.


    If the information from Queen Harvis is true, it must have been a faction that tried to use the assault on the Devil King.That''s enough to get out.And I can''t trust the reformers of other genuine applications.Queen Harvis, if you will.


    Nevertheless, we are not yet out of the realm of speculation.I don''t know when I''ll be waiting for you there.


    ¡­¡­


    Sedition.


    "Harvis''... uh, Chancellor?"


    "Hmm? Well, yes, I''m the prime minister... anything you want to ask me?"


    "Yes! I''ve been wondering for a while now!"


    Bingo! ¡­ I''m happy to conclude the conversation for now.When I look around, most people look suspicious, but those who are concerned about the same thing as me are listening with interest.


    The Ilfena Kings and their wife have always enjoyed watching, so they don''t know what they''re thinking.But he doesn''t seem to want to stop me.


    The Demon King...


    ¡­¡­


    Would you look at me with your dead eyes, my dear cat?Even if you say you can''t stop this time, I''m not the one who decided!?


    Well, well, no. Would you like to start the conversation now?


    "Now, as your representative, I would like to ask the Prime Minister a question.... why aren''t you intervening in this conversation? "


    Yes?


    "No, when I first talked to you, I thought you were suspicious of Ilfena''s cover-up.I was hoping you''d say something.Besides, your king is in trouble, and you won''t help him? "


    That''s....


    "Ah, the queen has already spoken, so I''m just waiting for the king''s words.So, what do you think? "


    Asked innocently, the Prime Minister sharpened his gaze a little.


    "... because His Majesty has to answer."


    "But I can''t deny that I''m saying, ''I despise the King and the nobles he agreed with.''Is that okay? "


    ......!


    Shut up. If I were to say this clearly, I would have realized that I needed something convincing.


    But what I said this time was "incitement."


    Now, let''s get to the real thing. ? I wonder what you''re going to answer. ?


    "Actually, I also had a suspicion about Harvis.This is due to the fact that I miss His Majesty the Devil. "


    ...... What does it look like?


    "''Miss the attack on His Highness Elshun and deliberately anger the wizard and drive down his culprit and the royal family responsible for his supervision''.The point is, there is a faction that will try to reform without tarnishing its own hands! "


    You were surprised by the leap, and both Ilfena Harvis and I heard a groan.Still, I couldn''t help but talk.


    In fact, maybe you don''t want it that much.But this was something we had always suspected.If what you want is a ''royal change'', you''ll be convinced that you can''t work with Queen Harvis.


    In the first place, Harvis had thick blood from the beginning.If it were a noble nobleman, it would be much closer to the royal family.


    Still, the difference between "aristocracy" and "royalty" is obvious.Especially if "the king is almost as strong as the absolute", it is not surprising to mention "royal change" as part of the reform attempt.


    What a big deal.But you don''t seem to understand politics.It''s not that easy to change royalty. "


    "I''m basically crushing only the culprit... so it''s no wonder they think it''s possible.In this case, does it feel like Agnus and his parents, the people around him...?But if those who were the lords of the current royal family and the supporters of the king disappear, it is not impossible to replace the royal family. "


    "Do something stupid."


    Really? I think it would be possible if Harvis were close to the clandestine state.In the first place, will the blood of the royal family be protected even if the nobles are on the throne? "


    King Harvis does not speak up.Rather, Queen Harvis is controlling us so we don''t disturb the conversation.


    As a queen, I suppose you decided this conversation was important.Depending on the conversation that is going to take place, it is possible to take a word from the Prime Minister.


    If my predictions were correct, the Queen would have held back the Prime Minister''s actions with Ilfena''s approval.Well, that raises expectations.


    Now, let''s get this conversation moving.I''m sorry, Prime Minister. Your prospects have been broken since the beginning. [M]


    "But they were right not to act."


    Hmm?


    "Because that''s a big mistake.Sometimes I''m troubled, but basically, because Lord Elshon can stop me, "That''s all I need."


    Of course, you can contact each country!Speaking with a smile, the Prime Minister convulses his face easily.


    Ho, really......?


    "You''re dropping the fort instead of greeting me this time.Well, it''s just that the guardian was asleep and couldn''t stop it.For me, driving is normal. "


    Harvis is pulling back, but Ilfena is used to it.Especially when people close to me nod deeply and just say it''s the truth.I think you''ve been treated decently.


    And then reinforcements appeared to me.Needless to say, this is my best friend, Rudolph, the party involved in the raid.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt. Rudolph the King of Zebrest.... this guy is really fierce. In the name of the king, I declare it a fact.Or did Mizuki initially try to retaliate against Harvis? "


    "Don''t you expect common sense from the Disasters of the World?Besides, it didn''t seem to bother me because I wasn''t involved in any country. "


    "Sometimes you get really rough ideas."


    Ufufu, while laughing at Ahahaha, I had a conversation with Rudolph smiling.Our appearance only seems to intimidate the opponent.


    Threats? Threats? Okay, okay, all right!Regardless of Rudolph, I always call him "your closest master of fear."Violent and monster certification, now.


    Like Rudolph, not even a greenhouse kid.I have a track record of surviving harsh environments, so I mostly do it with "I don''t have to die, okay".


    Are we the ones sheltered by His Majesty the Devil?Why do you think I''m not angry?


    If you''re given a chance to retaliate, it''s the clear stage of "My Own Cat Attacked, My Heavy Kittens & Puppies"!


    "No, you don''t have to show your nature here....."


    It''s annoying, Devil King! You can hear me right now!?You''re big enough to do it in words!


    ¡­¡­


    I think Harvis will be very rough in the future.

 495 The Knight looks back.

    ¨D ¨D Argent Perspective


    "I''m sorry to interrupt. Rudolph the King of Zebrest.... this guy is really fierce. In the name of the king, I declare it a fact.Or did Mizuki initially try to retaliate against Harvis? "


    "Don''t you expect common sense from the Disasters of the World?Besides, it didn''t seem to bother me because I wasn''t involved in any country. "


    "Sometimes you get really rough ideas."


    Harvis'' Chancellor looked terribly disheartened before we had two more harsh kids - and I think that''s the right thing to say.


    You can have two-way conversations, even if it''s over the video.There is no way you can choose to shut your mouth in this situation...


    You won''t be able to penetrate the silence as long as you have eyes.Even if I try to deceive you, Mizuki started earlier, so I think it''s pretty tough.


    In contrast, the Queen of Harvis appeared to be increasingly alert to Mizuki''s way of behaving and to the appearance of her collaborator, King Zebrest and one of the victims of this attack, Rudolph.


    This is partly because the King is pathetic and can''t be optimistic.Because we have to do whatever it takes to protect the country, even if one of these things is'' what has already happened ''.


    Setting up a negotiating table, making a deal¡­ There are many ways, but only if Ilfena or Zebrest agrees.


    Even if you make a mistake, it will not be led by the perpetrator, so even if you paddle to a situation where you can negotiate, you can say that it is a place of truth from there.


    ... well, Mizuki and Rudolph seem to be having a lot of fun, so it''s likely to be handmade this time.


    In the first place, Harvis and the others are mistaken.No, not just this time, but should I say, "Those who think of the magician and the knights directly under His Highness Elschion are mistaken?"


    We are the knights mainly of Elle, but we wear ''Ilfena''s Knight Dress''.


    He is not an ''individual'', but a knight of the ''country''.Therefore, "absolute obedience to the decisions of the country" can be said.Of course, you will take precedence only if your Lord Elle gives you life.


    ... and that was also shown for this incident.


    Although there may be various effects of intimidation, Elle doesn''t want her involvement to be important.Whether that''s the victim''s position or not.


    Essentially, it''s kind and good enough for the royal family, Elle.Still, I can make tough judgments because I hold back as a royalty, and I''m not a philanthropist.


    Naturally, if the national interest is involved, it cannot be reduced, so it must have boosted the penetration of the name "Demon King".It was bad because it produced results for the country.


    Although Elle had such a tough side, there was a verse where he didn''t really understand his worth.Even if he becomes a victim or maliciously targets himself, he is often at ease.


    Is it easy to understand if you say¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Honestly, Harvis knew that and thought he was setting it up."If you target His Highness Elshun, you will be protested, and we will take care of you."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s very... very regrettable, but this would have been possible if it had been Elle.


    Elle has discovered the significance of his existence since he was a young man with the title "Usefulness of the country".I don''t suppose it''s wrong to be royal.


    ... but in the case of Elle, there was a tendency to ignore the natural rights of an individual named ''Elsch-on''.


    Not only us, but those who cared about Elle had their heads in their hearts."Someday, will you make yourself evil and finish your life?"


    Now, I don''t think so... at the time, I didn''t really care when Elle would not say self-sacrifice.


    I am not pleased with Rudolph''s situation, but his presence has served as a deterrent.


    If it helps Rudolph, the king of the neighboring country, Elle himself needs to be in that position.At the same time, if it is a "existence that can be relied upon", you will not be asked for help.


    As a result, they''ve been protecting each other.Therefore, we will spare no help if it is for Rudolph.I appreciate it, even if it''s not in my mouth.


    The anxiety disappeared after Mizuki arrived.


    Because Mizuki was responsible for "evil" and producing results at the end of it.


    In other words, now that there is such a "white kitten", Elle can''t leave the stage easily.


    In addition to being a wizard, Mizuki has a reputation for being smart in unpleasant directions... do you think it''s impossible to find a new guardian?


    Anyway, Mizuki is "that" character. Even if you choose a guardian, the candidate will fall out of line at a time when you can control Mizuki.


    In addition to that, you can build a relationship of trust with Mizuki, so it is impossible in various ways.


    Mizuki says publicly, "I don''t like idiots," so if you look at her achievements today, there won''t be anyone else but Elle.


    If you succeed, just being a guardian will bring your pride to the ground and, worst of all, the royal prestige.I''m really glad Elle was here.


    Well, there were various circumstances like that.


    As a result, Mizuki''s ruin stopped Elle''s self-sacrifice.


    If Mizuki is the main culprit, the position of "evil" that Elle was supposed to be in, Elle will be on her side.It is also the only position where you can ''stop the wizard of the other world''!


    Mizuki may not be aware of self-sacrifice.I''m too honest with myself, so if you say ''I did what I wanted to do'', that''s it.


    However, Mizuki didn''t realize it, but he avoided the future that Elle said was bad.


    For that reason, I feel that Mizuki has become the core of the rumors, but the person said, "There is no place below the lowest level", "I am the one who thought about it and implemented it, so I am willing to accept the evaluation", so you don''t care at all.


    Even if I could say this, I wonder if Mizuki is a different person.The fact that she is an alien is irreversible.


    It is seen as one of its strengths, and its bad reputation is "superior to monsters!Nice exonerator who doesn''t have to obey the law...!The character of Mizuki, who speaks Australian, has also been greatly influenced.That''s as much as I can count on you.


    Looking ahead, Mizuki and Rudolph were happily catching up with Harvis'' Chancellor.


    Of course, there is no obvious insult.As Mizuki, I''m just talking about "natural doubts."


    ... but the story is different when Rudolph-sama''s "King of One Country" is added there.


    In a situation like this, even though it was involved, there can be no bad excuses before one of the victims, King Zebrest.


    Mizuki is sharply poking at me to deceive me, so I can''t get away with it.As much as Rudolph supports Mizuki, it is impossible to say disrespect and silence his behavior.


    In such a "friendly" appearance, you can smile inside.Turning a blink of an eye, everyone who knew they were accomplices seemed to be equally amused.


    Mizuki will be silenced by power alone.


    But if a king of a nation affirms her words, we cannot ignore them.


    Rudolph, who is young and lacks a track record, will be taken lightly by himself.


    However, when he became his enemy, the "proven wizard" didn''t shut up.


    ''Turning these two into enemies at the same time'' is Harvis'' biggest miscalculation.


    One of them could be suppressed, and two of them would be out of hand.Because they can make up for each other''s irrelevant parts beautifully.


    I think Harvis was reassured that it was a public place.''If you are a wizard who has a reputation for nostalgia towards His Highness Elsch-on, you should not embarrass him.''Sure, you''re right.


    ... but Mizuki and Rudolph are accomplices with a common purpose only this time.You''re trying to "(eventually) retaliate that Elle can compromise."


    The only reason we don''t even know the details is because we don''t have to say it''s Ilfena''s back work.It''s just those two retaliating.


    Mizuki, who has a track record of being recognized as a wizard in other countries, can not only use force, but also easily dropped the fort, should not be a deterrent such as national law and justice.


    And even though the country has just begun to stabilize, there are only a limited number of people who can compete against Rudolph, the king of one country.Moreover, the political skill is not well known.


    Whether thin or thin, the country was silent or showed movement on our side.Regardless of your personal feelings about Elle and coming to Ilfena, the country does not move just by good intentions.


    You may not like the way Harvis does things, but the point is, Mizuki is afraid of retaliation against Harvis.To be precise, there''s a flash when you get involved in a detour.


    We don''t know where the attack is coming from, and if we get caught up, we can''t handle it.And if someone in your country who doesn''t know what''s going on inadvertently is going to defend you, you won''t have to wait for Harvis'' accomplice certification.


    As Rudolph said, Mizuki sometimes makes very rough interpretations.It''s my own cat, Elle, that''s stopping it...!


    This time, I could have said, "If I lost Harvis, I could accomplish my goal (= because there is a culprit in the destruction)."Well, from Mizuki''s point of view, it is a country with no thoughts, and it is not surprising that such an idea came to pass.


    Because those who knew Mizuki realized it, they sent some people to Ilfena in the name of the cause - the fact that they were "close to the wizard" - to appeal that they would not become enemies.


    Did I just say that Mizuki was the country that suffered the damage?Nobody thinks Harvis will win.


    Besides, we will cooperate with Mizuki and the others as much as possible.The point is, "We, the knights, just have to go for revenge."


    That''s why Mizuki took Sail on an excursion.Probably, but I don''t think Sayle''s been quite out of control.


    At the same time, I turned a disgusting eye to King Harvis, who is no exaggeration for all the culprits.


    Not only this time, but also Harvis'' Prime Minister, who devised it, will undoubtedly be responsible for everything.


    If you think of it as an ''individual'', I don''t think it''s a bad person.But it''s too irresponsible to be the supreme power in a country.


    It''s not Mizuki''s word, but the way to treat Agnos is exactly "the owner who is concerned about keeping a playful animal just by loving it".


    Originally, he probably didn''t even think about it, which involves hardship such as life and discipline.


    "It was hard for me to face the daughter who killed my beloved," some would say, turning to sympathy.


    I think some defenders say, "I''m not a tyrant, I''m not a tyrant."


    But above and beyond being a ''king'', all of these actions come with responsibility.


    He''s not a bad guy, but he''s irresponsible... no, he didn''t understand the weight of responsibility that comes with his actions.


    Someone should follow political mistakes.If you don''t have the expertise, you can leave it to someone who specializes.


    However, even in such cases, responsibility as an ''orderer'' arises.Leave it to me, it''s not over.


    In the case of King Harvis, if he wanted to go through his personal life, he should have thought about what to do in the event of a subsequent plan or contingency, and asked his surroundings for understanding and cooperation.


    Perhaps someone like the Prime Minister came out because he was not convinced and there was nothing to convince him.


    If Agnus'' education and a rough path are established, education along those lines should be provided.If you go in a strange direction or find a problem, you should have reported it immediately.


    Of course, it also applies to those who consolidate around Agnus.If it was judged to be an obstacle to education, it should have been immediately removed.


    If you don''t have a plan to use as a basis for judgment, and you have a partial complaint... well, some of you will have to deal with it in Queen''s Jealousy.On the surface, Agnus didn''t have any problems.


    Now, what does King Harvis really intend to do? Now Mizuki and the others are looking for the Chancellor, but they weren''t missed.


    I don''t know.


    Even if the King is not right in such a state, I feel sympathetic to the Prime Minister and Queen who took the action.


    Well, the point of trying to use the outsider Mizuki is problematic, but the underlying thing must be Harvis'' rebuilding.I''m sure you''ve struggled so far.


    Both Elle and Mizuki have a certain understanding of these things, and Rudolph is in the process of rebuilding his country.The Chancellor won''t be so terrible.


    ... oh, there was only one other thing they were mistaken about.


    We were obedient to the intentions of the nation, and we were very generous because the Lord Elle did not want it.I wasn''t out of my mind.


    Because if Mizuki moves... the culprit will be led to the worst outcome, won''t he?


    We do not disobey the will of the country, nor do we disobey the thoughts of the main Elle.I just... didn''t forgive the angry black cat.


    If we hadn''t stopped at all... at least the ''excursion'' wouldn''t have been decided.As a matter of fact, I''ve missed out on "Lily, by accident."


    This is still a knight directly under the royal family, and there is a cowardice to be named after the wings.Such a preliminary mistake cannot be tolerated.... ''Normally''.


    Ah, it looks like there have been a lot of other minor mistakes.However, they all seem to have had His Majesty''s direct forgiveness, and all were questioned.


    ... our majesty, who looks at Mizuki and the others with pleasure, is filled with family love and at the same time has a very strong Ilfena temperament.


    Perhaps you secretly supported the kittens and puppies who are interested in retaliating against their own cats.Or maybe you wanted to see how it was growing.


    In particular, Rudolph has a good opportunity to see the power of his neighbor as king.Even in the sense of determining that ability, did you entrust Mizuki with this occasion...?


    ¡­¡­


    Hello, Harvis. I don''t feel sorry for you at all, and I feel angry, so I don''t think the shards are bad... but they might have been a little helpful.I appreciate that.

 496 Harvis prime minister speaks.

    "Now, please answer. Why don''t you defend your king?"


    "We have an understanding of our position and how we behave.To be honest, let''s take that into account.... but I''ll tell you that lies and deception are bad. "


    Ku......


    The prime minister over the video seemed to regret it.But at the same time, you seem to be wondering if you should be honest.


    In fact, this is an opportunity for the Prime Minister''s faction.Rudolph said, "We have an understanding of position and situation.To be honest, let''s take that into account. "


    One of the victims, King Zebrest, may be able to defend us.


    If we succeed, we can give legitimacy to our actions.


    The prime minister must be distracted because he immediately came up with the possibility.Instead of ''don''t answer'', I guess I''m looking for ''what''s the best answer''.


    That''s a caring word, Rudolph the Tough!I think it''s a very compassionate suggestion from me called the Gentile Ferocious Species!


    ¡­¡­


    If Rudolph had understood the meaning of what he said.


    Naturally, it''s a trap.Rudolph is not that sweet.


    Rudolph said, "I have an understanding of my position and situation," but he didn''t say, "I forgive the attack on the Demon King."


    Yeah, I didn''t say that.Everyone here is a witness.


    I sympathize with the [country] called Harvis.However, the person who caused Elsch-on''s injury will suffer quite a bit. "


    The point is, ''Harvis is a tough country.But that has nothing to do with us?However, I understand the circumstances under which you had to take such action.I won''t simply say evil. "


    Let''s consider the situation. Let''s have some sympathy.I''ll give you some warmth.


    But I didn''t say acquittal.Retaliation is strict with the people involved.


    I''m sure that''s what Rudolph wants to say.Perhaps it was to know the Prime Minister''s perception of the matter that he didn''t just say ''guess.''


    The right thing for Harvis'' prime minister to do is to "honestly expose the shame of his country, and only hope for the peace of his people."


    Instead of making excuses or reducing punishment, it insists that ''things have only been done for the country and the people'', and if you only hope for warmth for the people, you can get sympathy from the surroundings.


    Rudolph and those who can hold me back... King and wife Ilfena and the Demon King.If the nobles raise their voices to defend us, we can''t ignore Rudolph.


    The point is, "Aim for the development of [having the surroundings on your side and the wizards take care of you]" is the correct answer.


    "How do I suppress the wizards?"


    In general, Rudolph is also one of the people who admires the Devil King... the word ''forgive'' can''t be easily used.I was a life-threatening man!


    In other words, Rudolph''s response will be gentle enough, as Harvis is a largely uninvolved country.After considering the demon king''s intentions, I don''t even feel like...


    At least kill every country I call Harvis, right?I didn''t say that.What a warm development compared to that!


    "Raiding the King" is one of the most important things in the country, so it''s no wonder we started a war.No country will remain silent until its own country can be caught up in this or become the next target.


    Without a response that imagines these developments, Harvis'' prime minister would be a hypocrite and a mere scumbag.You mean you don''t want to get muddy.


    On top of that, Rudolph said, "Don''t deceive or lie.One shot out, you know?"On a soft day, all kindness will disappear," he added.


    Maybe Sail will be dispatched again?Of course, it means "I can''t expect self-purification, so I can exercise my abilities."


    "... so? What do you think?"


    Once again, Harvis'' prime minister looks like he''s made up his mind.


    "... our royal family is already stuck.Healthy, not a tyrant who spreads bad governance, but a child.If you''re too stupid, it''s out of the question, but it''s like you have to meet this level of conditions. "


    While exhaling, he talked about Royal Harvis'' affair.


    If you don''t get involved with other countries, blood will inevitably become thick.The royal family and nobles will be particularly affected.But there are very few people who can cross the border, even if they try to cross the border with other countries. "


    "Well, if it''s been completed in my country for years...."


    It must be the evil of the clandestine country.Instead of staying away from the conflict, it led to the absence of competitors and lost opportunities for growth.


    "Hardship breeds people," but diplomacy is typical of this.Everyone tries to produce results because their position and life depend on them.


    Loyalty may sound good, but it''s also for me.Depending on the project you are in charge of, the national interest will really be at stake, so it is a serious responsibility.


    If something irreversible is going to happen, it''s not the person, it''s the whole house.It is the aristocrats who are punished by houses and clans.


    In the case of a foreign opponent, I wouldn''t let an inexperienced one... but Harvis didn''t have such an opportunity.


    In other words, experience is unlimited and close to zero, and training is difficult.Because there is no one who should be an educator before high and low abilities.


    But we can''t be irrelevant to countries forever.As you probably know, without a competitor or apprentice, it will gradually get inferior in various ways... and it will be left behind in the times. "


    "I know what you''re trying to say, but first you should try to improve it in your own country.Using another country is clearly more risky. "


    "Well, I think so too.If you instigate a sense of crisis, it''s not going to be enough. "


    Is it possible for those who have spoiled the same days and forgotten to even feel a sense of crisis to have such a hand?[Putting a sense of crisis in the country and getting caught]... that''s what I wanted. "


    I don''t really want to do this.


    I understand.Well, I wish the Wizard Master had dispelled my grief... that was just too greedy. "


    We could not return the word to what was told by the seeping tone of renunciation.I guess that''s the truth.


    Even this time, when Ilfena protested that the Second Prince had been raided, it took so long for the Queen''s Book to be delivered.


    I know you''ve been panicking before, but there were a few people who said, "I don''t know what to do" without joking.


    So, gradually, Harvis had a sense of crisis in their current situation.It would have been a great victory if the wizard had taken it where it came from, but still the Prime Minister''s goal of "putting people in danger" has been achieved.


    Can I have one too?


    "Me? Rudolph?"


    To the wizard master...


    Oh, you nominated me.There is nothing to be troubled about, and there is no harm in taking it.


    I glanced at Rudolph and nodded and understood.It seems that if something awkward happens, they will help us.


    "I don''t mind. What the hell do you want to hear?"


    "About your... [guilty wizard] name.That''s true of the past, but even if you talk about it like this, it doesn''t seem to be just such a good existence. "


    "It''s only natural that things are behind it, isn''t it?"


    When he smiled and gave it back, the Prime Minister turned to explore.


    The information we have and the Facts we heard from your friends in Ilfena are relatively similar.Above all, the fact that it is moving without reward remains the same. "


    "Ah... that''s it"


    Uh-huh, well, maybe there''s nothing you can do about it, even if you think it''s strange.Ah, Rudolph is murmuring, "I doubt it there"...!


    This can be highly influenced by the researcher qualities of the magicians."My research results = honor and profit", so very few magicians try to share.


    It may be shared if it belongs to a country or institution, but it is not possible for individuals to do so.


    ... but even if I was a wizard, things weren''t the same.


    "Because I''m an alien."


    The reason ends here.Misalignment of perceptions and situations are greatly influenced.


    What?


    "Later, we live a comfortable life with a three-meal parent.I can use the money I earn from my labor freely, and I don''t feel particularly inconvenient. "


    "No, that... honor and accomplishments..."


    "I can''t teach anyone because I''m only using the knowledge that only I can understand to force magic. It doesn''t make any sense."


    Seriously. Klaus and I really deserve praise for taking the approach of ''somehow understanding and falling into my knowledge''.


    I''m about to offer an idea.When it comes to cooking, I was in the world where the recipe was published, so I thought it was natural to tell it without profit.


    "Maybe that''s where your mistake came from.You''re right, I don''t have a good personality. There is also a desire for goods. "


    Mainly in terms of food.


    "If you don''t find value in such things when you focus on common sense in this world... well, you might find it absurd.You may look like a good person without any rewards for working in another country. "


    "Yeah, yeah, I thought so... but I thought it was because of the sense of justice."


    "That''s incorrect, the reward has been incurred"


    What?


    "''What I need'' is not necessarily ''all kinds of rewards from the king'' or ''honor''."


    Before the suspicious Prime Minister, he glanced at Rudolph.He smiled nicely, so I laugh back as well.


    We are as friendly as ever. Wonderful, puppy and kitten friendship.


    "''Difficult for people from other worlds'' is the reward Mizuki received."


    If I knew the magicians, I would not believe the sharing and help of knowledge and technology, and if I only heard rumors, I could not help but feel like a demon king who works for no reward.


    But that''s a mistake. I was raised by my own cat, educated by a loving Spartan, and as a result, I gained a network that even the king could not ignore.


    Because of that, you can even be as rude as this one.Even if you''re a stranger to the north, you''ll be able to chase down Wang and his wife.


    "If you had a good character, you wouldn''t be here."


    That''s why it''s impossible not to retaliate.I exposed it clean, so give it up.

 497 Selected (= Honourable Sacrifice)

    The Chancellor didn''t seem very convinced.His appearance leaks a bitter smile.


    Well, I guess so. The Prime Minister''s... no, ''as far as the inhabitants of this world are concerned'', all I got was nothing serious.


    Networking is royalty and nobility on parade, but there will be no opportunity for ordinary people to use it.


    Most of the time, I use it to win the job I was asked to do and the pounding that occurred there.


    I don''t know.


    Except when I was sold into a fight, there''s hardly any chance I''d join the fight myself.


    The "inhabitants of this world" will be incorporated, so you don''t have to go to do something from yourself.


    I''m just asking for it via the Demon King, or I''m fishing for rewards that I''m personally happy with - ingredients, connections that might be useful later on, etc. - to get you to work.


    However, it is a delicate matter whether the "reward" is generally pleasing.


    Especially Guanian rice. If it''s sweet, we''ll give you some sweet rice that''s not too sweet for animal feed for free!It''s rare for someone to be happy when they say so.


    In fact, the demon king also had a very delicate face when he first spoke.I didn''t say it because I knew I was looking for the ingredients that were in the original world in this world.


    Otherwise, it could even have been stopped. Are you dissatisfied with your diet in Ilfena?Like, I''m really worried about you.


    Not now, of course. I adjusted the taste to something close to what I was eating in the original world - I had to mix a little sweet rice and cook it together - and I was convinced to eat rice.


    Without it, there is a high probability that they still suspect their food preferences.Suspected of eating badly, the Demon King''s palate correction plan began.


    ... that''s why.


    Even if Harvis'' prime minister recognizes that the magician works unpaid, he can''t be blamed all at once!


    Given the merit, it seems that you will receive considerable rewards - titles, money, jewelry, etc. - so it would be rumored if those things moved.


    My reward is not something that the aristocrats will be pleased with, and even if I am told to give it to you, I will refuse it myself, so there are many cases where I am not aware of the reward I have received, whether it is a party or not.


    Rice is His Majesty''s discretion, and even Corbella''s wild vegetable system has been incorporated into Corbella''s business like "securing new ingredients."


    Bring salt and spices instead of souvenirs to Corbella, and they''ll turn into ingredients on their way home.It''s like bartering with a recipe.


    "You don''t have to believe it, but for now, just understand that it''s not unpaid."


    That''s all I can say. Nina, you''re a stranger and Ilfena protects you, so you just need a title or money.I don''t have a place to use decorations.


    "A reward that a common nobleman would appreciate would upset him on the contrary.Even if it''s a precious magic tool, Mizuki can make it herself.... "


    Hah, hah......


    Rudolph is leaning his neck because he can''t find a word that convinces him.Harvis'' prime minister has a subtle look on his face.


    I''m sorry. I''m so sorry I misunderstood you...!


    I have no spirit of service or ambition.There''s only lust - mainly ingredients!


    "Well, that''s not true.Mizuki never moves unpaid.Simply because of differences in position, they often do.... Ning, if you eat, you can''t shake your side, so you''re incredibly capable.Whether it''s for people or for things, it''s for anything. "


    "No, I''m always a ''super boy''!"


    When I pushed myself into Rudolph''s subtle follow-ups, my eyes turned raw and warm.


    "I don''t think you''re feeling well.I said, "Die for me!While saying that, you were in a beating place, both mentally and physically?You even use your allies as tokens. "


    "All we need is results!It would be worse to disturb the wizard about the ''Disaster of the World''! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... I''m sure. If you''re in my way, be prepared for it."


    That''s what I''m talking about!


    "No, I''m just stunned by your insistence and personality."


    "Irrational!"


    "Delivering results is amazing in itself.That''s true, but it''s the worst way. "


    Everyone around had a subtle face, but the words of denial didn''t go up.I mean, you can''t deny it.


    I make a proper self-declaration about myself.If you know that and become an enemy... well, you know what happens, don''t you?


    In the first place, it is true that there was a person who asked me for a job, and the recognition of "disaster in the world" is the epitome of this world.


    In other words, the prime minister who made the scheme after recognizing me as a "magical master" this time is bad. No objections were admitted.


    The Prime Minister himself realized from our conversation that "the reason for the defeat is to ignore the wizard too much", and his expression of regret seeped into it.I secretly rejoiced at the high level of comprehension.


    Oh, you have a good comprehension!Yeah, well, our conversation fits that recognition, doesn''t it?


    This is a public place - or more importantly, the exchange here will be on record.That''s why we want to avoid decisive information.Rudolph is here this time, so it''s a little tricky.


    Even though it is not an NG to say that I have underestimated the magician, if it remains as reliable information, it will be a little difficult to move in the future.


    If you can, you won''t have to wait to certify me as a dangerous person from the beginning.I can''t use my usual "let me insult you, take the word for it."


    Unless you deny it, it''s the ''right information''. If this is scattered around the world, more people will risk me than ever before.


    It doesn''t mean ''right'' or ''incorrect''.


    ''Recognized as trustworthy information'' is awkward.


    That''s not a good idea, so I made it "Rudolph-kun and Mizuki''s casual conversation with friends."


    Believe it or not, it depends on who receives it.It''s no wonder they interpret each other as jerking off.


    If this happens, you can deceive ''King Zebrest (= Ally) & Master Wizard''.The Prime Minister''s words were addressed to these two.


    Rudolph came to the battle to clarify the fact that the King was a wizard.I''m still grateful to Rudolph for the conversation he sensed.


    I can remain a ''self-proclaimed super capable child''.It''s not a lie to say that it''s an appraisal with allies, and only the parties should know the truth.


    "That''s not what I''m saying! Did you understand that there can be no acquittal beyond angering the wizard?"


    "... oh, I understand.The one who named the wizard¡­ Yes, our plan could not have succeeded from the moment we tried to use someone recognized by all countries.Even if the evaluation included collaborators.I will spare no retaliation. "


    As soon as I heard the words, Rudolph and I sparkled.The people who noticed make their faces twitch, but the brains of me and Rudolph are huge Fever!


    ¡­¡­


    I told you, didn''t I? ''I''m willing to take any retaliation'', I just said!?


    Aaaaaaa! For now, let''s get the qualities of the most important person to fulfill the "Devil King''s Request"!


    "Please of the Devil King", that is... "A gentle solution"!


    When I heard this, Rudolph and I had a beautiful voice. "I can''t do it."


    No, because... as long as the "gentle solution" was limited to Ilfena and Zebrest, it would''ve been fine.


    The Demon King is the biggest victim of this incident... If the Demon King says, "I want a peaceful solution," then of course Zebrest will have to fit Ilfena''s fist, right?


    But if Harvis is there, the difficulty jumps.The reason is simple: ''There is no one at the heart of self-purification''!


    The queen is not bad either.I am motivated and have the strength not to be crushed by opposition.


    ... but unfortunately, she is not blessed by someone who will be under her command.It may be because of Harvis'' temperament, but I''m not blessed to be a supporter.


    Tilsea would be the contrast.Tirucia is a fox who buries her enemies flat, but once loyal, she will never betray them.


    On the contrary, I gradually increased the number of loyalists I could entrust to them, until I could carry out the plan.The "Young Princess" made her the "Lord of Loyalty."


    On the other hand, what the Queen of Harvis says¡­ there is a subtle element of anxiety.As far as the book for Ilfena is concerned, it feels like I''m only going ahead.


    In addition, being a woman would work to her disadvantage.I don''t mean to say that men are inferior to women, but there is the temperament of male superiority.


    Moreover, that recognition is common to all countries.Regardless of her track record, it must be said that the Queen is underrated because she has already done one thing in her book to Ilfena.


    When I said, "The Queen will be at the core and aim to cleanse Harvis of himself," I doubt if you will believe me... I doubt if I can make it happen.


    I mean, if that''s possible, there''s no such thing as a case!


    No matter how much of the culprit King Harvis is, the eyes of the nations will naturally be harsh, as long as it is the only queen who can crucify him.


    Can someone like that bear the burden of "Harvis''s Reform"?


    No matter what you think, you can only see the future that will be crushed.


    It was Harvis'' prime minister who gushed down there.Probably the center of the faction that tried to exploit this raid.


    Apart from the Prime Minister''s thoughts, it goes without saying to me and Rudolph that he appeared to be the Savior (the victim of the Devil King''s wish).


    Beyond using Agnus'' actions to plot things, you can expect to be smart and accustomed to exploring the bellies of nobles.There are also moving tokens.


    In terms of age and position, the name "I am worried about the future of the country and looking for a way for the country to live" fits very well.... yes, it''s very persuasive.


    I glanced at Rudolph.You know what I''m thinking, my best friend, looks at me the same way.


    --Both of them smiled hard.


    ¡­¡­


    You know, Demon King? I haven''t said anything yet, so why don''t you just change your complexion?


    We are good little puppies and kittens.You''re just working hard to keep up with the wishes of your own cat.


    In the process, you just found a little convenient sacrifice... No, you just found "the perfect person to rebuild Harvis".


    Ilfena and Zebrest, they don''t have to bear any burden at all!?Moreover, it is difficult to be noticed that the person in charge has been chosen because it is in line with the wishes of the person in charge.


    It is time for him to rebuild his country.(It''s convenient for us) It''s the chosen one...!


    I don''t want Ilfena or Zebrest to have an image of ''evil''.Ninro, I am fully willing to use this matter to improve the reputation of the Devil King and the two countries!


    Looking at the future, from the end of the line, I think I have given an extremely generous response to one of the masterminds (tentative) in this case.


    What, you don''t have to know the truth, if you don''t!


    "Forgive and have mercy on those who fear for the future of their country!"


    "Retaliation... in the future, I would like you to fulfill the ''terms we offered you'' and do your best to cleanse Harvis."


    Even if they say "no" now, I won''t ask.Instead of listening, I forced him to walk the road.


    Don''t think you can get away with this more than you said in front of us.Evidence, witnesses, everything?


    What? But that''s too convenient for us....


    "I don''t know how to get other countries involved like this one.It''s a measure to prevent that. "


    "And because Elsch-on wants a peaceful solution."


    Tell the confused Prime Minister to fold.The Queen looks subtly suspicious, but it is true that we want Harvis to be self-purified.


    But not for Harvis.For the sake of the Devil.In the next point, I can''t cause trouble like this.There is no other reason.


    "Well, why did you come up with that idea? You can think about it for a while.Next, we''ll talk to the chief executive about your biggest culprit in this case. "


    With that, I turned my eyes to King Harvis.King Harvis, who seemed relieved that his spear was pointing at the Prime Minister, jumped his shoulders to surprise him by suddenly raising his spearball.


    Now, princes like the characters of Migaki (in the past)?Is your story going to end with "Meet and Delight"?


    Would you like to have a ''fun'' chat with us?

 498 A position where good intentions and love alone are not enough.

    Behind his gaze, King Harvis bluished his face.He may feel betrayed by someone he trusted (= Prime Minister).


    ... but the perception is wrong.


    It''s nothing. The king was just irresponsible and incompetent.


    I think about ''trying to use another country'', but... the Prime Minister is worried about the future of his country.


    Perhaps it was Agnus who made the decision to stop...


    For King Harvis, Agnus must have been a child with his beloved woman, whom he had met through all kinds of impossibility.


    However, if you open the lid, the treatment is quite irresponsible.


    Beyond being royal, it would be rare for parents to raise children directly.However, it is still possible to watch the situation frequently, to interact with each other and build bonds.


    Actually, Agnes seemed to admire her, and I think she loved Agnes until she died.


    Evidence of this is'' honest acceptance of the role presented by the nurse [princess of the goga tree] ''.


    Accepting it too honestly and trying to do it faithfully is a problem in itself, but Agnes is following the fool''s honesty.


    In addition, Agnus has not caused any major problems, at least while Nanny is alive.


    Maybe small accidents happen sometimes, but they don''t seem to be causing problems around them.


    The only reason I can say this is because of the testimony of the messengers who came to Ilfena.


    It''s pathetic, but I don''t know Agnus''s condition... no, most people will recognize him just like me.I must have been surprised. "


    Agnus didn''t really have a big incident.With you, the royal family would know... without proof, we can''t confine ourselves.It''s because I''ve been able to do [track record] due to what I''ve been doing normally up until now. "


    ... you really didn''t notice, did you, Agnus'' anomaly?


    Since this word came out as a place for discussion with the Devil, I don''t suppose he has made a convenient lie such as trying to repair it now.


    I don''t know.


    The Demon King was angry at that time - the testimonies of Rudolph and the others present - so I don''t think he had the strength to tell lies before the onslaught of intimidation.


    If such a man had visited Ilfena as a messenger, he would have interacted with others with a more affordable attitude.At least don''t faint.


    In the first place, even the queen, who had felt Agnus'' anomaly on one scale, said, "Strictly discipline."


    ... "Isolate" or "suggest the possibility of an unfortunate accident", it''s just "don''t spoil".


    This was clearly thought to fall within the scope of "education" and "discipline", right?At least, ''Agnus was not a danger''!


    Moreover, the decision was made by Queen Harvis and some of the people who were concerned about the status quo of Agnos.


    Had Agnus been known to be a jerk from that time, he would have faced reality with the king and been confined.


    Conclusion... Agnus was not really recognized as a problem child with all the struggles around him.


    Although it was known that there was "blood clot", everyone only recognized it as "to the extent that there is no problem in life".


    Of course, it goes without saying that the perception was very wrong now.


    But that''s why I think about it. ''What was it like to be in a situation where there was almost no problem?''


    No matter what you think, the answer is, ''Agnes himself listened honestly.''


    In fact, after Nanny died, there was a ton demonstration called the assault on the Demon King.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone''s eyes focused on King Harvis in my words.I hate to say this, but at the very least, he has to make excuses... because he needs to.


    If you do not deny me and the Prime Minister, and say the reason for doing so - something that everyone is quite convinced of - it will be accepted as a fact.


    Conversely, if you can convince everyone, it can be blame-free.Since "blood clouds" are a "disaster" common to all countries, do you think you can get an understanding?


    Of course, it is necessary to apologize to Ilfena and Zebrest, but the act of ''a king of a nation lowers his head'' is rare.You will be able to aim for warmth.


    Public places, whether good or bad, produce "facts" that will resonate in the future.I used these traits in my guilty plea in Ghana because I wanted to use them.


    I didn''t object on that occasion Nobody challenged it ©¤ Instead of the parties, all the participants failed to act I was only able to do so, and it was decided that I was'' convinced of the wizard''s arguments''.


    Therefore, the nobles of Ghana cannot complain of the punishment I have offered them.At that time, it was useless to say anything more than that, since we could not prepare enough objections to overturn the situation.


    ... and...


    The objection should be necessary for King Harvis now.


    "... it''s true that I didn''t make it. I''ll admit it."


    ¡­¡­


    Let''s see, let''s see!


    "... I admit that I underestimated various issues, including the side room!Agnos is probably because I left it to the people around me. "


    Who told you to talk about reflection...?


    I must have added in a hurry because I looked up.


    But it''s not. That interpretation is flawed.No, it''s true that you''re uncomfortable!


    "... Rudolph"


    "Ah... well, I can''t help it. I won''t stop."


    As expected, Rudolph was stunned, and he didn''t want to stop me.Al nodded with a very good smile.


    Ha, ha! This is, "Do it!That''s what I mean!


    "... I don''t care what your excuse is.No, I''m glad to hear that you were willing to reflect. "


    "What about it?"


    "I would like to hear ''What were you thinking about dealing with those selfishness and irresponsible behavior?''Anyone can speak the words of reflection. "


    King Harvis is leaning his neck because he could not understand the meaning of words immediately.But the queen seemed to have noticed, pointing her cold eyes towards King Harvis.


    "You think you should admit your fault and apologize sincerely.But that shouldn''t be all.There''s already been an incident, and it''s been damaged.Isn''t that what''s causing it for you now? "


    "Mm...."


    "So, it doesn''t make sense for you to summarize ''I was thinking too lightly''.Can I put it plainly?Let''s start by asking ''What were you thinking about doing, including welcoming the side chamber of your frail body?'' "


    "King Harvis, what we want to hear is not your reflection, but your own actions.When I picked you up in the side room, when I told you about Lord Agnes'' education, was there a ''reason'' to leave those who blamed you? "


    King Harvis kept silent as to how much he would have understood.


    That''s it, anyone can say ''[I''m sorry]''.But why did you do that?If I was asked, would you understand?


    I don''t know.


    In the first place, King Harvis must have made a huge mistake.


    We want to end up in line with the Devil''s will.The biggest goal is that.


    I need you to think about the building as much as you can!


    You need a sincere apology, of course.But Agnus''s case is not so minor as to convince me.


    Still, the Demon King wants to settle peacefully, so we act and stay here.


    ... but it is also true that we have limitations just to plan.More or less, both sides will have to work hard because of the big problems.


    It was the Prime Minister who solved one of the problems, the "Harvis Head of Self-Cleansing."


    Now we will not send anyone from Ilfena or Zebrest, nor will we get a misguided rebellion from Harvis.I can''t deny interfering in internal affairs.


    However, this is "Future Treatment for Harvis."


    "How to convince everyone of the problems Agnus caused" is a completely different problem!


    Please don''t apologize for the lack of content, so think of a reason why Harvis would be sympathetic.For the sake of the country, the queen and the prime minister will keep their mouths shut.I don''t care if you lie, just let Temee''s actions be justified, Gorah! "


    If you want to translate the words of me and Rudolph, I''ll finish this.Nice and true. I want to yell at you.


    King Harvis is so stupid... no, he seems to have a bad feeling, so Rudolph, who is kind to me, broke into pieces to explain.


    After all, Rudolph is king of one kingdom.It''s rude to be silent, so I have to answer... and as a result, ''King Harvis answered the magician''s question''.


    The Queen and the Chancellor want to protect Harvis first.Even if there is a little roughness, you will follow me only this time.


    ... and yet, as always, there''s one guy playing "The Prince of Stories".


    Love, honesty, and a sense of justice are the only good places to go in a story.We cannot do politics with enthusiasm alone.


    At the very least, the reality is that ''backwork to bring to these flows'' is necessary and it just doesn''t appear on the front.


    Regarding the side room, the aristocrats who agreed with me would have smiled deeply at the king while saying, "I am touched by His Majesty''s deep love."


    Whatever you think, those who disagree think more of the country.Still, the compromise was probably due to the lack of time in the side room & the low likelihood of giving the child.


    If King Harvis and his side room had understood such circumstances, they would not have made children, but would have become beautiful stories as "stories of love."


    ... yes, ''it was supposed to end with a beautiful conversation''.


    It was the side room that wanted the children and King Harvis who overturned the expectation.


    The surroundings would have been just as unfolding... ''The King doesn''t imitate the life of his side chamber'', you would have thought.


    Again, it can be inferred that the problem was before Agnus was born.


    King Harvis - was he a prince at that time? - was the real culprit, not only because he was the father of Agnus, but also because of his responsibilities as king of one country.


    "We''re not you, so I don''t know why we did that.Please explain. "


    (Reason) "Think a little with your own head and fix this place!"


    I can''t help the queen with all this.However, on the contrary, if we survive this situation, we will be able to overcome Harvis'' crisis.


    Whether or not you have experienced these kinds of situations at all, you must do it.In the first place, if King Harvis hadn''t done what he wanted, this wouldn''t have happened.


    As an adult, let''s take responsibility.If you can''t do this, there''s only a future for me.


    ... oh, yeah. It''s a corner, so let''s get you a little bit of a crisis.


    "If you can''t answer this, you won''t be able to help it... no worthiness!"


    "Eh?"


    I feel like I can hear voices from around me, but I don''t care ?

 499 A position where good intentions and love alone are not enough.

    "If you can''t answer this, you won''t be able to help it... no worthiness!"


    The surroundings solidified to me, who smiled violently.¡­ Correction, solidified except for some people.


    No, I mean... that''s all I can say, right?


    To tell you the truth, it was my kindness that summed up in the word ''unworthy''.


    ... yes, this is kindness.You''ll be very convinced if you know what it means... but it seems that most people are still unaware of it.


    Probably because you were shocked by my rumors.This is before King Ilfena.


    The Ilfena King seems to be having fun with the Queen!I don''t know if you are aware of my feelings or expecting future developments, but it seems that you are not uncomfortable.


    It goes without saying that the Demon King is about to start preaching to me.


    Since the Demon King is an educational enthusiastic parent cat, it is a sermon when the idiot cat is soft. That''s normal.


    Whatever the pity of King Harvis, the opponent is the king of one kingdom.


    As the representative of my guardian, he had intensified his intimidation with courtesy and other remarks.


    Rudolph whispers to me when he sees the air.


    "Hey Mizuki, Elsh-on...."


    "Just hold it till this place is over!No matter how hard you try this time, it''s a confirmed sermon case. "


    "No, that''s true.Even if King Harvis was scared, it would be troublesome..... "


    "Ah"


    Well, there was a possibility.As for Rudolph, it seems he was worried about you.


    I forgot that the royal family that had confronted me before was not obviously frightened.Shouldn''t we use them as a reference?


    Then let''s get crispy. I don''t need "a good king who admits his sins and can apologize on top of them" anymore.


    Oh, you''re so surprised?


    "Well, Master Wizard. I know how you feel, but isn''t it just a rumor?


    The Prime Minister embarrasses me when you think it''s awkward.In a sense, it''s a natural attitude for subordinates.


    However, I do not know whether the aim put in there was to "make King Harvis himself question the disrespect for the wizard," or "King Harvis was afraid to stop talking."


    What matters to this man is not King Harvis, but a "country" called Harvis.I can ask you that because you only come into the conversation when you need it.


    The Queen... seems to be trying to get King Harvis to speak to herself.That''s what it means to be here, and I''m looking at King Harvis.


    In that way, I felt the difference between the Queen and the Prime Minister, and Rudolph and I looked at each other.


    These subtle differences seem to be responsible for the Queen and the Chancellor not joining hands.Is it the queen who wants to set up a king and have him act responsibly?


    On the other hand, the Prime Minister seems to be limiting King Harvis... or the current royal family.


    That''s incompatible with the Queen!''I''m worried about Harvey''s future'' is the same, but there''s a subtle shift in what needs to be protected.


    But that''s none of my business.


    "Bullshit... Bullshit, hey?"


    Slightly tilt your neck and giggle.


    "For my part, I was as caring and kind as I could be."


    What? But is that it?


    "Yes, it''s full of kindness."


    The Chancellor is puzzled because he doesn''t know what it means.


    "... well, if you''re going to use the power of dropping our fortress, I want you to stop it."


    "Don''t compare it to violence?"


    Uh-huh


    The prime minister is a bit of a drag on the report of the raid on the fort.


    However, I would like to object to that.''Cause I didn''t kill anybody.


    "That''s funny.There were no dead in the attack on the fort, right?The injury has healed.... well, the soldiers who were proud to protect the country wanted to report it as soon as possible, and they knew it was dangerous and tried to escape the Night Forest. "


    That''s....


    "Again, those who are proud to defend their country are different.There''s no weapon, the injuries are healed, the health is exhausted, and the clothes smell of blood, but I can''t believe I''m running away knowing the danger. "


    ......!


    ¨D ¨D Excellent love and loyalty to the homeland.


    If you smile like that, you realize that the Prime Minister can''t contest it - because blaming the soldier for his death would also negate its quality.


    He looked as if he had swallowed the words, but he didn''t try to pull this event any further.


    Rudolph smiles at him like that.


    Harvis cannot afford to underestimate his country any longer.


    That''s why I can''t deny ''the loyalty of my own soldiers who even praise the wizard''.


    I have to admit, "It''s not the wizard''s fault the soldiers died or were injured."Even if the trick was the wizard, the soldiers acted out of loyalty without risking death.


    I knew I''d be blamed for the fort from the beginning.However, in order to lead the demon king to the desired settlement, it was absolutely necessary to "drop it".


    Of course, that''s not the only reason.


    If there is a fact that "for Ilfena Zebrest, there was a case", it is convincing that even bloody knights and nobles can "settle peacefully".


    The point is, it doesn''t have to be a situation of "being released and acquitted."


    I am the one who softened it, so the Ilfena side is not to blame.Ning, poke him and say, "Was it because you attacked the wizard''s guardian or best friend first? ''.


    After that, if I was preached, this case would be over!Under the pretext that they were ''bad for each other'', there will be no further pursuits.


    Listen, King Harvis. This is rooting and backwork.


    What you need is not honesty, but thinking and doing them!


    Turning to her eyes, the queen seemed to be aware of my thoughts.... of course, we''ve been saying from the beginning, ''His Highness Elshun wants a peaceful settlement''.


    When you think about it, you can see the back of the conversation.The Chancellor''s face is bitter because he knows it too.


    King Harvis seemed to realize that he was thin, and he didn''t want to blame me.Or rather, I finally realized that what I showed you was what I wanted.


    Typically, raiding a fort is not a minor problem.


    If possible, ''I need an excuse to convince my surroundings''.


    This conversation, which began with the Prime Minister''s complaint, may have been a good example for King Harvis.Gradually, you seem to understand, above all.


    For the record, the face of the Knights'' Dormitory said, "The black cat is fighting back!It''s decided to be rolled in the palm after that!They thought, "Wow!"


    It seems that this was the common view of the people who knew me. Rather than being viewed as a problem in various countries, the majority of them had a ''good enough'' view.


    ¡­¡­


    Exactly. Your country, too, was terrible.


    "Ah, let me get back to you.My words... ''Unworthy'' were outrageous. "


    Ah, ahh


    "Now, let''s go back to the expression that doesn''t make you dizzy, but that''s what you wanted, right?"


    What, faint?


    "Please don''t complain later.Look, ''that''s what you wanted!'' "


    Did I give you any advice? You said "words of kindness"?Don''t complain later.


    Shall I be honest?From now on, we will have a conversation in a language that removes kindness!


    "''incompetence that sees loyalty only as a convenient voice, without understanding what is required of him or his duties as a king, and without rooting out anything.''"


    "Eh?"


    "''I couldn''t think of a word that would convince a person who has a critical opinion on the royal authority [child]''.Love and justice are only right.I don''t think even civilians will realize this. "


    No...... well......


    "''A [good king] is a [man who protects and guides the country] and does not need to be good as an individual.Apologizing sincerely and dealing responsibly with the situation is another matter.I don''t know the difference. "


    Bonkra......


    To put it mildly, the prime minister is utterly silent.There are many other people who are stunned.


    But this is the reality of King Harvis from my perspective.


    "To be honest with you, I thought it wasn''t disrespectful, so I summarized it in the word ''unworthy'', which differs in interpretation between people.You didn''t like it, did you? "


    "I... no, I didn''t think that words would pop out of your mouth..."


    The Prime Minister is in a hurry, but of course I smile through.


    "That''s why I told you... ''It''s full of kindness''.The truth is more specific and easy to understand, but will it be more pathetic? "


    Seriously, Nina, it''s because of what I said specifically that King Harvis'' problems became clearer.


    No, I was careful for the Demon King.


    I care, I care!Whether you''re laughing inside or out, it''s not retaliation


    Now, shall I hit you with a painful hand?


    "Ah, but now Harvis is getting harder."


    Still something...?


    The Prime Minister is strangely frightened of me when I put my hands together with my pussy.


    Don''t be alarmed, Prime Minister.Because this is a bad thing because I fulfilled your wish.


    "This conversation is officially recorded.Therefore, if requested by each country, all correspondence here will be made public.In other words, the previous commentary is out of the box. "


    "Eh?"


    "Incidentally, my friends who ran me are not official messengers from the country.... but all of them are in a position to report.I wonder if spread is inevitable. "


    Instead of spreading, there are kings who are going to poke Harvis in the face.


    I don''t think so, let''s stop exposing ourselves to that.It''s not reliable information, and there''s also the possibility of going through it for reasons such as'' it''s boring to poke ''.


    "Well, contacts with other countries that I had hoped would come true."


    It''s up to Harvis to take this as a chance or a time of humiliation. Good luck.


    ¡­¡­


    Heh... it''s not retaliation!I got permission from the other side, so I just slipped my mouth in honesty!


    So don''t stare at me, demon king!

 500 Migaho announces the end.

    ---At the same time that the Prime Minister and the protagonists are having a dialogue (King Harvis perspective)


    I was just looking at the sight in front of me.


    I know that the Chancellor chooses the wizard.No matter how isolated I am, I am the king of one nation.If you assume your status, no matter how much credit you have for the magician, you will end up with the word "disrespectful."


    Of course, that doesn''t just mean... to me personally.


    The Prime Minister would only have wanted to prevent the "kingdom of Harvis" from being downplayed by the "King of Harvis".


    In fact, the wizard has pointed it out.


    Now, please answer. Why don''t you defend your king? "


    The questioned Prime Minister did not deny the inquiry¡­ Nina, the words were clouded as if they were delusions.


    I hate to say this, but the Prime Minister made his answer clear and refused to be recognized as a fact.


    The exchange... brought the facts to light.


    If anyone had listened to that charade, they would have felt, ''The Prime Minister did not shelter the king.''


    The element that makes me think so is my own fault.


    I can''t answer satisfactorily and I can''t claim the legitimacy of my actions.I can''t help thinking so.


    ... in the first place, there can be no justification for my actions.


    It was my own self who wanted to welcome her to the side room.There would have been a rebellion for my father to decide the queen, but it was myself who wished I didn''t want to give up love.


    Now that they have become the past, I may be able to see things calmly... but I felt like justice when I was in love with her.


    We thought so because there was a "yearning for love like goga" that permeated the nobles and civilians at the time.


    He said, "A prince who sees a weak lady, pushes through the opposites around him and penetrates his thoughts."


    Said, "The only love of a beautiful lady with a beautiful life."


    He said, "A strong bond between the two, teased by various obstacles, but not separated."


    People were speaking in favor of developments like Goga.I didn''t give up my hopes because I was empowered by them.


    Ning, I even thought the people were supporting me.Politically motivated marriages were seen favourably by the usual daughters.It is not only the eyes of daze and contempt that are directed at us.


    But now I know.... people said, "I was irresponsibly supportive because of other HR."


    As long as they didn''t catch fire, it just didn''t matter.I guess it was just like entertainment.


    In fact, there are very few cases where girls have prioritized their thoughts and married in love like us.


    If other HR can support you irresponsibly, it is different if it is your life.I knew it would ruin you, whether you were a lady, a respite, or who you were dealing with.


    Political marriage is a ''contract between houses''.If it is broken unilaterally, liability will naturally arise.It''s not just about the people who get married, and it''s suspicious that they can carry it.


    Even if you abandon everything and choose to be free, there is no way that noble-class prostitutes and prostitutes can live.Even in the sense of self-preservation, you can''t choose freely.


    I suppose that was possible because Harvis was a kingdom.


    In addition to that, she was fortunate.If you are weak, you will not be a child, and your parents'' home is independent of the power struggle.If it wasn''t poison or medicine... it would have been like a temporary fever.


    "Gradually, did you see reality?"


    When she whispered back to me, the queen stared at me.


    "... is this the reality?"


    I see. It''ll be too late. "


    Even as you exhale, you can''t feel the warmth of the queen''s words.


    "If His Majesty acted responsibly as King.Or, as Agnus'' father, it was an inevitable thing. "


    "Is it my own fault?"


    "There are no such elements in Ogaki.If you act with your heart and do good, everything will be fine.Isn''t that why people enjoy it because it''s impossible in reality? "


    ¡­¡­


    GOGA ''EH. Yes, I would have acted like one of the characters in GOGA ''EH.


    Agnos was just playing what the adults around him wanted, but not for me.


    I acted on my own volition and did nothing about it.I didn''t have to worry about the sincerity of the people who complain, but I thought it would be good to spread bad governance...


    "If he doesn''t want the child.At the very least, His Majesty must fulfil that wish.... I don''t think so. "


    "In that case, I would have had to convince her.Not now, but you and I tried to get him to give up.Your life is in danger. "


    I don''t want to shorten the life of my beloved.I didn''t even know what the consequences would be of having a child.


    But the queen stared at me with such astonishment.


    "A woman in love with her... and she''s your wife, so it''s not natural."


    "... what?"


    "What I want is a happy marriage after I''m in love with someone like you.But your Majesty already had a real wife named me, and she was a child, right?Why don''t you have a sense of confrontation? "


    In unexpected terms, I was stunned.I know her because she was a healthy woman who smiled happily when she thought about her future with me.


    "No way, just her....."


    "Hah... at all. Your Majesty would just like to assume that your ideals are true.The country is there because there is no particular problem.Because the loyalists think of His Majesty and do their best.... even if you look at the charade in front of you, do you think so? "


    "....."


    The harsh word did not raise the word of denial.Even if it seems true that the Prime Minister was worried about the future of the country, I cannot say that he has loyalty to me.


    "Is that the same person?If it''s true what you know, it''s true how you burn yourself with jealousy.If I had a child, I wouldn''t have forgotten what I thought after I became a child... I think I had that feeling somehow. "


    "You said you were jealous. Queen, did they say anything?"


    "No, nothing."


    "Then why...?"


    "When I first met you, I told you clearly.Marriage to me is a royal decree, and it is the will of the ancestors who mourn the country.Above all, I didn''t have a crush on you.She must have realized she wasn''t competing. "


    --You ''re not rubbing it on her, are you?


    That''s what I remember. Certainly, there was no such thing as a dispute between the queen and her.


    I interpreted it as her sanity to say that even the side chamber was sufficient, but if the queen''s words were true, they would have a completely different meaning.


    If she is not an enemy, then the queen is not an enemy of herself.


    I was satisfied with the side room position because there was no "loved wife" other than myself at the time.But I don''t know what will happen in the future.


    I heard that there was nothing like a rumor about the queen''s complaint.If anything, her nanny would sue.


    "Her weakness was famous.So, there were many people who targeted the next side room.Of course, such a rumor would have come to her ear.I think that''s why she wanted the baby. "


    "... if I had sworn ''there''s only one person I miss'', wouldn''t I have wanted a child?"


    "What do you think? The only thing I can tell you is that she''s not just a beautiful emotional being, she''s not a doll who can only act as you want, she''s an emotional person."


    In the words of the queen, I thought I would wake up.Is it true that my beloved, who yearned for Goga, was more realistic than me?


    You wanted me and my child... and you really wanted Agnus to be happy.But was it purely a wish for my daughter''s happiness?


    "It''s true that she wanted Agnus to be happy.But at the same time, I think it meant, "Even the daughter of the late side chamber can be happy if the favor of His Majesty to himself doesn''t fade."


    "Oh no...."


    That''s what I''ve been doing.


    My report alone is enough, and Agnes has left it to the nurses.


    "Don''t worry about it later.It''s time to move for the country, not for yourself. "


    "... ahh"


    I feel heavy in a different way than before.While I feel beautiful memories gradually collapsing, I must somehow make Harvis remember... metaphorically, even if I am damaged.


    It''s not a reflection, it''s not a rebuttal, it''s a "Jianmae" that convinces the magician.If we don''t make it up, Harvis has no future.

 501 One of the things we want to settle.

    Glitter and gaze toward King Harvis.King Harvis seemed to see more or less the reality of what the queen said.


    ... well, if you look at what we''ve done so far, you can''t help but understand.


    With such thoughts in mind, a secret laugh bursts out.Gradually, the stage is set for pointing the blade of retribution at the original culprit.


    Somehow, King Harvis has changed his face.


    "The queen said something while we were talking.Well, you''re the closest person to me... and you know what we don''t know. "


    "I see, was there anything there that would have confirmed that our predictions were correct?"


    Maybe.


    Rudolph also felt the change of King Harvis.As you murmur, you can see that you''re happy.


    Of course, I felt the same way about Rudolph.Here, here! I''ve been waiting for this development!


    Unfortunately, we do not know the history of King Harvis.To put it more simply, I didn''t even know how to deal with the side room, so it was very difficult.


    If we are to face King Harvis'' reality, we must make him recognize the side room as'' evil ''.


    Simply say, "The Prince and the Fragile Lady Love" avoids the harmful certification - the Shohei is married to an ancestor and has a child - but in his case, I am sorry.


    If it were an individual family, it would be a very beautiful memory of the "wish of the dead wife", but if the royal family, the king of a kingdom with strong royalty, did this, it would not be enough.


    "The son of the side chamber was a boy, and I wished to make my son king." But if you alter it, you''ll see how bad it is.


    The King himself has made an exception, as he himself has done.And there is no aftercare "... this is what King Harvis did.


    "It was Agnus who took the action in question, so I sincerely apologize, though King Harvis was thought to be a guardian or a responsible king...."


    "... you''re actually the culprit.Now that I know why Agnus is doing this, I need you to be aware of it. "


    That being said, Rudolph and I look at each other.


    "The Devil only allowed me to ''retaliate against the culprit''."


    "Without pursuing the responsibility of a ''country'' called Harvis, and not spreading fire powder on other countries, it''s a condition that allows retaliation."


    "Then there''s only one thing to aim for."


    "Well, there''s only one thing, and that''s what we''re allowed to do."


    "If all of us were to retaliate against the Principal (King Harvis Individual), I think they would be convinced."


    "I will. He''s pathetic, but from the standpoint, he''s the most powerful man in the country."


    ... yes, our good little puppy and kitten.We are only faithfully honouring the promise from our own cat that "retaliation is minimal and only the culprit".


    Of course, it goes without saying that it is the ''easiest solution''.


    On the other hand, it is trivial that King Harvis will be the bottom of misfortune, or that he will only be able to enter the dark clouds in the future.


    I mean, he''s the culprit!I have to take responsibility...!


    He also said he would take responsibility, so if Harvis was safe, he wouldn''t complain.


    In the first place, what was needed for our plan was "King Harvis'' own awareness."


    Even if you don''t have enough words, somehow it''s because of what you did in the past, and I wanted you to understand that I''m not Agnus, but I''m the culprit.


    And yet, I returned the word "sincerely apologize".


    You''ll be forgiven if you think that''s enough.What the hell is that outsider saying?


    "Is it time for you to consolidate your feelings?"


    Let''s talk about it.


    "... ahh. As a parent of Agnus, I said I was more than just an apology as king, but I understood that I was the one... no, me and... the late Agnus'' mother were responsible for everything."


    I saw some confusion in tailoring my beloved side room to evil, but I kept my mouth shut for the answer I wanted.


    ¡­¡­


    Oh... oh... oh...! Gradually! Gradually understand!Yes, that''s it! We were waiting for that word!


    Probably the Queen was the one who made me understand.Or rather, she''s the only one.


    Thank you! And good luck!Thank you for being a bad child''s amulet!


    I will lead you to a settlement that rewards your efforts, so please wait a while ?


    "Gradually, you seem to understand, above all.Now, please tell me more about it in this moment. "


    Without trying to hide his joy, King Harvis glanced at me for a moment and held his fist firmly.


    However, I immediately remembered the current situation, and by exhaling deeply, it seemed to calm my anger.


    "All the culprits are in my own hands.The weak lady doesn''t turn to the side room, and the struggle drives her life apart... there were many opposing voices.But I saw the fact that I was already married to the righteous queen, and those who tried to incorporate me, as support from goodwill, and pushed them away. "


    "Why did you do that?"


    "My own self and... her strong desire.He wants to be his lover''s wife. "


    "In other words, the young lady said," My wife is in a good position, "knowing that she can''t play the side room role."


    "Gh... that''s right."


    There are many things to say, but after swallowing them, King Harvis nodded.


    ... I guess you know the answer you''re supposed to say.


    And then...


    This could be our retaliation.


    "Thank you for your understanding!Indeed, it was Agnus who orchestrated and directed the assault on His Highness Elschion... but she only played the role desired by the adults around her.I think the real culprits were the ones who made her follow that path. "


    "Did I follow you...?"


    "A child cannot choose a parent or place of birth.Also, it is the duty of the adults around you to educate yourself as a princess and to deal with the "blood clot"?Doesn''t it make sense to guide her so she doesn''t do anything stupid? "


    If Agnus''s extreme honesty was witnessed or handled properly, she would have become an exemplary princess.I have no ambition.


    I don''t know if Agnus himself is happy there.But at least things like this won''t happen.


    The strange thing happened this time was because of the cursed words in the side room''s wish to "have a happy life"...


    This is a fuzzy expression.I don''t know if it''s "personal happiness", "princess happiness", or "princess but desirable happiness" at all.


    Since Agnos'' will was not included in it at all, I wonder if it was the "Princess of Goga" that arrived as a result of the surrounding adults'' spontaneous remarks.Nanny would have been in trouble.


    "The side room that passed away is very selfish, right?I ignored what was left behind, because I didn''t prioritize what you wanted. "


    "I didn''t ignore it. It''s just...."


    "Just?"


    "Above and beyond my child... I suppose you put your wishes first.Maybe you didn''t have that kind of knowledge. "


    "It must be something you should talk about."


    "Yes, it''s my sin."


    As the expression of regret seeps, King Harvis speaks.


    "If she didn''t know, I should have taught her.No matter how many children you wanted, you should have told and convinced them of the grief that followed.It would be disqualified as a king to have fulfilled my destiny.I don''t know what would have happened if I had a boy. "


    "Ignored of all possibilities?The possibility of an inheritance struggle, but a royalty without backing is miserable. "


    "... ah... ahh, ahh! I was really stupid!It is true evil that we climbed up into a love like Miga and left a seed of evil in Harvis! "


    King Harvis shouted as if he had abandoned himself in the middle of Rudolph''s question.


    Because it was a word from Rudolph the King, not me, this question is heavily overwhelming for King Harvis and does not allow silence at the same time.


    "You admitted that you and your deceased side room were the evil."


    Ah.


    "Your love was a mistake."


    "... ahh"


    King Harvis leans down whether he regrets making it a fact or whether he is pathetic enough to do so.


    In contrast, I smiled satisfactorily.Our retaliation is now complete.


    "Have you heard, Your Majesty King Ilfena?King Harvis himself has pleaded guilty to his sins. "


    "Oh, I heard. So, Master Wizard.Can you do me a favor? "


    "... yes, if only I could make it happen."


    King Ilfena and I look at each other.His eyes, which seemed to contain laughter, did not seem to care about King Harvis.


    "Can you tell me what punishment you want?What, you let me go this far?Depending on the answer, I will support it. "


    Because it''s okay?


    "At least... that would be the lightest punishment for Harvis.You... you''ll be the top priority in Elle''s favor. "


    King Ilfena glanced at Harvis.Correction, to the Prime Minister and the Queen.


    Suddenly, my gaze focused on me, but I nodded without any concern.


    "Okay, I... I''m asking for ''nothing to do with other countries'' first.Along with that, both Ilfena Zebrest and I have no sanctions for this raid. "


    "Huh? How could that be punished?"


    "What a waste of time, expense and people to spend on Harvis."


    "Eh?"


    "Of course, that''s not all."


    To be honest, idiots filled the surroundings with subtle air.


    Of course, that''s not all.That''s not all... but this is the truth.There''s nothing I can use on Harvis.


    "The important thing is not to let a case like this happen.What I want is'' not involved in all senses'', so I can''t plan things like this.Ah, there is interference from other countries.I don''t have the authority to regulate. "


    First, break one finger.


    "Harvis will be reformed in the future.If you retaliate poorly, it could be the reason for ''future misfortune'', and we might share information like bad guys with the public. "


    "Well, you don''t trust Harvis."


    "Rather than trust, I''m sure I will.So we''re going to seal it up here. "


    There''s no way you can trust Harvis.


    If you intervene inadvertently, you may end up taking the state of the clandestine country backwards and turning us into bad guys on your own.


    Or even if you are asked for help, it is difficult. You don''t have a human heart to abandon!I''m going to let the people accuse me. "


    Furthermore, when that happens, I have decided to answer "Ning, I want to destroy you."


    In addition, if you notify the countries that "because it is the revenge of the wizard, do not take action in other countries", the wizard will be the only one who is unjust.


    "You heard me.Especially, Prime Minister! When such rumors flow, ''I'' will be able to use my powers.... don''t be ridiculous.It''s not the ratio of a fortress falling, is it?Next is the end of the country. "


    Look back and be mindful of the Harvis momentum, especially the Prime Minister.If you make a sweet face here, the threat may come up, so you have to... correct it and let me know.


    Ok!


    "... thank you for what you said in public.You made a promise, right? "


    "Haha! The Wizard Master is such a fun kid."


    I''ll take it as a compliment, Father of the Demon King.

 502 The decision we want is two of them.

    Whatever King Harvis may regret, the Prime Minister is twitching his face.If this happens, my warning will not be ignored.


    ... well, King Harvis still doesn''t know what that means.


    Naturally, it''s a trap.This is retaliation in two stages.


    My demand is, "Harvis will not rely on countries, but will rebuild them on his own."


    This has no meaning other than "at the moment," as I said, "the cost, personnel, and time spent on Harvis are wasted."


    Well, there''s nothing else to it at this stage... unless something happens to Harvis later?


    In this case, the people of Harvis will know what they think of other countries.At that time, who can be held up by spearballs ~?


    A man is forgiving if he does not catch fire on himself.


    However, in the event of disadvantage, it is imperative to go in the direction of ''who will be held responsible''.


    I have shown difficulty in engaging with countries other than Harvis, but I have not given up retaliation.


    Aiming for it, "this place" - so-called, public place.In other words, the various words and deeds here become official information - and King Harvis himself said, "I and my side room are bad."


    If I say so, I''m not saying "I don''t use Harvis."


    "I feel like I''m the main culprit, above all.... really."


    Are you satisfied?


    "Yes, very much."


    King Harvis looks like he crushed a bitter bug, but he smiles at me.He rejoices that things have gone according to his thoughts and smiles lightly.


    People who are aware of what I''m aiming for are laughing, but they don''t look at me.


    "You''re a bad person."


    "Now"


    Even Rudolph''s murmuring made him proud.You''re in trouble, best friend. You''re guilty of the same thing, even though you know it.


    Yes, yes! I have a bad personality!It''s like, "We''re sorry.I''m sorry. "You can''t just apologize, can you?


    Well, King Ilfena seems to have noticed.Based on that, I feel like I''m looking at it in an interesting way.


    "Master Wizard, did you want King Harvis to acknowledge your sins here?"


    "Yes, because that''s very important."


    "Oh no... you wanted to find out where you were responsible."


    "It seems that King Harvis was willing to apologize sincerely from his former self.Well, it seemed like an apology for seeing yourself as a third party. "


    Not now?


    "Absolutely not. Earlier, you made it clear that King Harvis himself and his deceased side chamber were the origins and the culprits."


    Initial apology (= as a third party)


    "As king, as parent of Agnus, I apologize."


    Earlier apologies (= party and as principal)


    "We''re sorry. I''m sorry."


    That''s so different. If you put it back into plain language, the difference is obvious.


    Of course, I wanted the latter.Ning, it is because of this that my retribution will come true.


    "It sounds like it''s going to be tough, but it''s the result of your choice.... good luck. "


    "Oh, yeah, of course."


    Give King Harvis words with various meanings while smiling.King Harvis seemed puzzled that my attitude was unexpected, but he nodded clearly.


    ¡­¡­


    Maybe you don''t understand what I''m saying.


    Still, I''m not willing to teach it here.Because if you don''t understand the weight of the word ''take responsibility'', you can''t withdraw it now that you''ve spoken about it on this occasion.


    As King of One Nation, let''s take responsibility... as a ''Receiver of Harvis'' Dissatisfaction!


    In the future, Harvis will be able to push for reform of the country, starting with the Prime Minister.


    No matter how closed a nation is, I can''t help but realize that it''s ''awkward as it is'' after I''ve seen the threat of the wizard.


    I have to accept this situation... ''even if I don''t want any help or assistance from another country''!


    This is exciting.Because I don''t have any advice or anything else from the subject that should serve as an example.


    The Prime Minister anticipates the difficulty to some extent and is quite prepared for it. The same goes for the queen.


    But what about the people?They barely understand its importance or the imperative situation?


    At first, we may simply embrace the reform of the country from the feeling of "the wizard is afraid".


    However, the longer it lasts, the more dissatisfaction the people have accumulated.This will certainly happen, not as expected.


    In the first place, the people of Harvis were satisfied with the status quo and did not seem dissatisfied.


    When I explained the need for reform, how far can those who are not involved in politics understand?


    ... so?


    That accumulated dissatisfaction... where''s the criticism going?


    The answer is, of course, King Harvis.Above all, I''m saying "I''m bad" here!


    If he was thinking of self-preservation, he should have said words looking to the future, not simple apologies.It doesn''t matter whether it''s "facts" or "construction".


    "It''s true what King Harvis himself said in public," except for the parties.Therefore, for the people of Harvis, it is the truth.


    I said, "It''s a waste to spend on Harvis," but it''s only for countries other than Harvis.And, "I haven''t given up retaliation against the culprit."


    I mean, "If you can catch up with King Harvis, why don''t you let the people of Harvis do it?That''s right.


    Of course, Agnos, the adults around Agnos, and the nobles who were the lords would also be the targets of dissatisfaction.


    But, "Who should be sacrificed to minimize sacrifice?If you think about it, the best thing is the original King Harvis and his man.


    It would be worthwhile to leave behind "someone who has to be in the country" or "someone who can be a point of contact for diplomacy"... honestly, I don''t fit in with either of them.


    Because of the conditions I have attached, the Son who does not need King Harvis is recognized.


    Because I admitted to being the culprit, I can''t escape because of my own words!


    There is no guilt at all.There are stories in every country of being treated like a child who doesn''t need to be useful.


    Rudolph and King Ilfena will certainly be aware of this possibility.Still, I saw no kindness to King Harvis without speaking.


    Now, shall we continue?


    "Now, next, please swear that Agnes will be banished from the country after he has been stripped of his identity, and that he will have nothing to do with Harvis after that."


    "What!? You want me to throw Agnus out on my own?"


    "It is true that he was the main perpetrator of the raid.Otherwise, the victims won''t be convinced.... and if you leave her alone, Harvis could treat her like a bad person.Harvis has no happiness for her, including for the past. "


    "But...."


    "No, Your Majesty... I don''t think so either."


    In my words, King Harvis is hesitant.On the other hand, the queen seems to agree.After showing the appearance of thinking a little, I said something convincing.


    Well, normally speaking, throwing out a princess... is like telling me to die.


    But when you hear my words to the end, you can smell ''afterwards''.


    Because the queen is aware of it, she looks at it with an exploratory look, but she seems convinced.


    It would be more dangerous for Agnus to stay in Harvis. Seriously.


    The queen said she thought of Agnus as her daughter, so she immediately put ''Which is safer for Agnus'' on her balance and guessed that she had taken my plan.Love is not all about hiding at hand.


    "Based on the past, Harvis is not trustworthy.Also, I can''t tell you that someone who has a negative impact on Agnus will not show up again. "


    "... are you thinking about what happened to Agnus?"


    "... well, a little. Lillian asked me to."


    I have no trust in Agnus, but I am not willing to do anything for my sweet sister.


    Did you see that? The people who knew my relationship with Lillian looked relieved.


    The queen also looked a little surprised, but she was relieved to hear no murmuring from the surroundings, and didn''t seem to object.Nina, you look relieved in your current words.


    "You''re telling me to let Agnus go...."


    "It''s sadder to be under an incompetent guardian."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t need Agnos'' title "Princess."As long as she has this, she will remain a ''princess''.


    Break that setting and at the same time free yourself from the wishes of the side chamber and the surrounding thoughts.If I am not the Princess, I will need to reset what she has taught me so far.


    "Above all, as long as she''s here, the curse on her dead mother won''t go away."


    That''s why you''re going to become an "individual named Agnos."Deprivation is a sufficient punishment, and with deportation, Ilfena and Zebrest will be convinced.


    Afterwards, Lillian''s request can be fulfilled... it''s okay, I''ve already spoken to her.


    "I have no idea who is Lord Agnes'' guardian."


    Oh, does that sound right?


    "Ah. King Harvis values'' personal feelings'' that he doesn''t want to let go, but you''re trying to protect Lord Agnus in many ways.If we get there, we''ll join forces with our country and hold up the hands we waved.Neither banishment nor deprivation of identity can be lighter. "


    Thank you for your understanding.


    That''s the devil''s father.You have a broad nose for saying that in this place!


    "Now, the possibility that Agnus will be burdened with all his sins has disappeared.And the man of Harvis said, Whatever means it takes, Agnus has nothing to do with it.And if the punishment I want is done, Ilfena ''will not retaliate against Agnus''.... right? You know which is safer? "


    "I agree with Zebrest. I will do what Mizuki wants, taking into account the situation of Agnos."


    Rudolph''s announcement is decisive.Whether it''s retaliation or help, Ilfena, Zebrest, or Harvis are not involved.


    And then...


    Because the wizard said "I''m thinking about it afterwards," the countries will be afraid of damaging the wizard''s mood and will not do anything extra.


    "Okay... let''s do that."


    King Harvis accepts even as the item drifts.At that moment, the expression of the Demon King eased as if it were relieved.

 503 Its the wizard who wont let go until the end.

    With King Harvis'' approval, this is actually the end of the scene.


    It doesn''t matter whether the person is wholeheartedly convinced or not.It is undoubtedly King Harvis''s fault that things have gone so far.


    He will struggle from now on.I''m sure you''ll realize... ''If you accept complaints from others, this won''t happen''.


    Prince of Ogata is a moody King Harvis, but he is a man of great privilege.You should feel pain every day when your arrogance strangles you.


    "Now, this is the end of the scene.Ah, please deport Master Agnus immediately. "


    "Do I have to give you time to say goodbye?"


    "The longer it takes, the harder it will be.And if people with a sense of crisis come up with an opinion that is convenient for you in the future, is it enough to enforce Ilfena''s decision? "


    Huh!?


    That''s....


    I can''t deny it.


    King Harvis''s expression of anger bothered me.


    However, the Queen and the Chancellor seem to understand the current situation better than King Harvis and have a convincing look on their faces.


    You might think they''re both chest complicated.But I can''t stand King Harvis here... because he understands that what I''m saying is not "what if".


    As soon as King Harvis returned to his country, he could not abandon the possibility of rebelling against the words of the nobles who agreed with him.


    That''s probably what they''re worried about.If you know that there are quite a few allies even though you are not convinced of the punishment, you could shake it.


    In that case, he must say, "Take the will of the nobles, and speak as kings."It was only because the nobles had strong intentions.


    Seems like a joke, but I don''t trust King Harvis as much as I think this development is possible.After all, the character Modoki of Migaki is not Agnos, but this one.


    Terribly¡­ it''s a truly suspicious development, but when that happens, King Harvis asks for recognition of his behavior as'' the king listened to the nobles''.


    There is a great possibility that the fact of ''what I want'' will be cleared up and transformed into ''I listened to the opinions of people in my country, regardless of the suffering, and prioritized it''.


    In the first place, the people of Harvis don''t know the truth or the sins of Agnus at the moment... and they will burn their enemies against the wizard who says terrible things.The fall of the fort.


    And it is a faction that still sees value in using it to King Agnus and Harvis.


    King Harvis, an easy-to-move token - if you''re in the mood, it will be reused, and you can sell all you want - will make a lot of progress to maintain the status quo.


    Even in the sense of preventing it, Agnos'' immediate deportation is imperative.Agnes is the only one I''m asking Lillian, and Agnes is the only one I care about personally.


    Harvis'' future? I don''t know, I don''t know.I''ve given you the punishment, so you can live on your own.


    "If you''re in a good mood, you can use it heavily.If you move conveniently, you can sell the royal family a favor.... do you think someone will let go of this delicious situation unconditionally? "


    "Our nobles are not such fools!"


    "You''re the only one who''s ever been convenient to me.In general, if there were only such fine nobles, wouldn''t you say that you would disobey the promises made by your king in public? "


    "Mm...."


    "Right? Besides, if your words are true, we have to accept them honestly.... because now, ''King Harvis talked to him right here.'' "


    ¨D ¨D I got the word out!Even if you complain from inside Harvis, the punishment offered will be carried out.


    I didn''t just say smiley, but King Harvis was stunned when he realized that he had been put on me.


    The Queen and the Chancellor are also twitching their faces, and the Demon King and Rudolph are looking raw and warm.


    Ahahah, no!I''m Mizuki the wizard.


    It''s a global disaster, "your intimate fear", as a brain laborer.


    Hate, you''re supposed to end this murder!Za... ma... ah ?


    "You''re really bad character. Until the end, that''s it."


    "Fufu, think about the depth of your resentment against the Demon King and your assault!"


    "No, it''s not.... Elsch-on is here, so stop him any longer.Parental supervision or education would be questionable. "


    "Ah"


    Beginning with a glimmering gaze, the angry Demon King floated his blue muscles.


    "... Mizuki, I''ll preach later."


    "Oh oh...."


    It''s always a powerful score, Demon King, but if you don''t suppress the intimidation a little, I feel like someone will fall.


    Are you sure? Isn''t it a real problem for King Harvis and his wife and the intolerant?


    Here, in the meantime. I''m here for King and wife Ilfena.


    "Ha! As I heard, you''re a black cat who likes to play games.I can''t wait to finish. "


    "Oh, my God. Your Majesty told me, too."


    Father, Mother, scold Mizuki as the ruler of the country.


    "Isn''t it your job to scold, Elle?"


    "Yes, you''re the owner."


    "Kh...!"


    ¡­¡­


    Surprisingly, you''re close to your family, Royal Ilfena.


    I don''t know.


    Are your parents playing with you, Devil King?Somehow, you both seem happy, or fun.


    --After that, King Harvis and his wife left with their pale faces at their limit.


    As other people left one after the other in similar conditions, I sat down on the spot to preach.


    King and wife Ilfena looked forward to the sight.


    ¡­¡­


    Speaking of the Second Prince, is it okay for your son to start preaching here!?Will you stop it, parents!?


    This is sermon. It''s not entertainment!?


    Eventually, the witness came to Harvis from Ilfena to accompany King Harvis and his wife.


    I will accompany you. In my case, I do not believe in the nobles of Harvis at all, so it is called "threatening personnel."


    It''s okay. I have a track record of destroying the castle of Kivera!


    If you do not listen, instead of warning, the castle will be transformed into an occult specification


    The Black Knights showed me a great understanding of my feelings and gave me this and magic equipment with pleasure.


    They''re the ones who resent Harvis... and they''re the ones who say ''Worst Sword''...!


    If there is a place for that anger, of course it is decided to take a ride.Moreover, it has a great name, "because the nobles of Harvis did not understand."


    It''s natural to be excited! I mean, I don''t even know what''s going to happen because I haven''t even explained the effects to you!?


    "It''s okay. You''re probably worse off than what you do, what you do.In the first place, you''re the one using magic tools. "


    Hey, wait a minute, Cora.


    That''s good. Join us and we''ll take care of this. "


    That''s what Klaus laughs at.The other Black Knights have similar expressions, so they specifically said, "This is an exciting project, but I''ll let you finish it with a prank.Thank you, right?


    ¡­¡­


    Well, this won''t be a life-threatening moment.Thinking about the future, is it okay that it was necessary?


    Ah, yes.


    "By the way, Rudolph, when we leave, give this to the Devil."


    "Ah? What, this envelope?"


    It''s a message card.


    "Eh?"


    Rudolph''s face twitches when he remembers the runaway commotion.


    Against such a rudolph, I smiled super good on his shoulder.


    "Greetings Messenger!"

 504 At the end of the temporarily,

    "Afterwards, Ilfena eds."


    "... Mizuki is really going to Harvis, too."


    After a light sermon, the Demon King checked again with a complicated face.


    The topic was, of course, a tour of the punishment at Harvis¡­ No, to convey the punishment from Ilfena and see if King Harvis could do it.


    ¡­¡­


    Things are what they say. It''s strange that it sounds so decent.


    In fact, nothing is done to keep King Harvis from being surrounded by the nobles.


    Normally, it is normal to "obey Ilfena''s decision after coming to apologize in good faith."King Harvis must have been convinced on that spot.


    But! That''s Prince Modoki.Of course, I had no trust from Ilfena.


    The Queen of Harvis and the Chancellor didn''t criticize my words in the first place.


    Is that because you''re afraid of that possibility?They really seem to be putting their country first, and they seem to understand the awkwardness of overturning the decision on their own.


    "Let''s go. You''re still the wizard who dropped two forts?I think it will be more restraining. "


    "I don''t usually need restraint."


    "That said, you can''t trust that."


    Isn''t that right?


    The Demon King thinks he can''t deny it, and he doesn''t want to sincerely punish me.


    I don''t know.


    Because Harvis is serious, he would have me accompanied and restrained rather than taken some strange action, but I would have to show him an attitude of ''obeying honestly'', whether he was threatened or punished.


    Everyone from all over the world was there to apologize at Ilfena.


    King Harvis himself was convinced of the punishment.


    In the first place, it is reasonable to overrule public statements.


    To my heart, I wondered if I would let Agnus go, but ''the king of one kingdom has accepted.''If we refuse now... Harvis will never be trusted again.


    Terribly, even if King Harvis was wrapped up by the nobles, he probably had no malice.


    King Harvis expects things like "I decided to be King Harvis after receiving the thoughts of the nobles of my own country," and "the nobles thought of my thoughts that I had to let go of my daughter."


    When I said this, no one denied ''such an idiot''.


    Ning, "Sure, he can''t do it" gained support.


    "I''m more familiar with the characters of Goga than Agnus, King Harvis.That''s it, just like the prince who acts with the momentum of the moment. "


    "Ah, that''s how it feels...."


    "Incidentally, it shines because it''s in a yoga jar, and if it''s real, it''s nothing but a nuisance."


    Try to get the royal family to propose lightly or go save the princess.The country is chaotic as those around him continue to be held responsible.


    With the proposed daughter, you will be forced to make a great deal of effort to educate the queen.Cinderella''s story should work that way.


    Mother Agnus had no doubt been innocently convinced of the "development of the mica", and it must have been due to the efforts of her surroundings and King Harvis'' strength.


    If I had been taught reality there might have been enough wisdom to send Agnus to her parents'' adoptive daughter.You would have been adorable, regardless of your limited range of action.


    "I don''t know what he says... personally, he''s a good guy, but he can''t think about what to do afterwards.That''s why I think something like this happened.Badly, it''s not planned. "


    "Demon King, isn''t that" malicious incompetence "enough?"


    "It seems like we can maintain the status quo, so it''s probably not completely incompetent.At least Harvis knows.I think it would have been quite different if there had been honesty in accepting the words of the queen and the prime minister, as there was nothing wrong with spreading bad government or saying anything unbelievable. "


    It''s amazing, but it''s hard to say.Well, if King Harvis is truly incompetent or a bastard, then the kingdom of Harvis would have been bad.


    "In the meantime, Agnes is pulling away from Harvis."


    "You said you were thinking about the rest, right?"


    "Yeah, well, Agnes and I had a bit of a hard time at first, but I''m more responsible than I told you."


    "Hah......?"


    Well then, I''ll go!


    I left the demon king tilting my neck, and I left Ilfena alive.


    I said restraint, but honestly, I think it would be a threat.Well, there''s a farewell from Klaus and the others, so let me use it.


    Yes, a ''farewell'' from Klaus and the others.They were either cautious and bored, or they were crafting elaborate pranks.


    If you activate this, it will daydream to everyone in a certain range.... but daydreaming in a disturbing atmosphere that heralds something!


    The video is all black and white. Moreover, the characters were deeply hooded and could not see their faces.


    First, the appearance of the magicians surrounding the suspicious magical formation depicted on the floor, then "black liquid" - perhaps it looks like blood if it is colored - and in the room where the massacre occurred anyway.


    After that, the ominous, disturbing, and tragic scenes continued, and finally, returning to the scene that first appeared, all the food characters turned their faces to "myself with daydreams", and the person at the center murmured and pointed out "It''s you next".


    The daydream awakens, but there is a magician who dropped the fort in front of him.


    ... as a result, ''The Mage has cursed or something!? Hey, what was that!? It seems that they will learn their own personal fears.


    The point is, nothing bad happens because it''s just a minor hint and a hallucination prank.However, people use their imagination on their own and start to perceive trivial misfortune as a "curse".


    In a word, it''s just a self-implication.


    However, as the word "suspension bridge effect" is used, it is very effective after I, as a magician, have threatened it.


    Klaus said, "I''ve made a reference to the occult games you were talking about," so it''s a useless item, except for pranks.


    It is the black knights in the Knights'' Dormitory who spend money and technology making such things.If you give me time, I am a person who does not make a mess.


    Well, what happens now?


    Even as I murmured, I saw the results.That''s why I think...


    "Sadness, you''re worried about yourself."


    "Afterwards, Harvis eds."


    "... that''s what Harvis wants."


    And the nobles gathered together groaned at the words of King Harvis, who seeped in sorrow.


    "Tyrannical!"


    "Oh my God....!"


    The voices you hear are generally as expected.Most of them criticize Ilfena and the wizard, and even if they are wrong, they are not convincing.


    Yeah, that''s right. I think it''s tyrannical.


    But Harvis has no trust in everything.


    An official messenger from Ilfena - the Duke of Brondell, the father of Klaus - secretly stands up to many of the nobles'' spontaneous remarks, but I look through with a warm, raw look.


    That''s right, I''m looking forward to the initial period.


    I mean, well, there are parts that are somewhat sympathetic.For anyone other than those involved in the details of this incident and the events that caused it, it''s just water in your sleep.


    I don''t think it''s possible to predict this.I''m a super kid. I have that kind of care.


    However, it was only about ''let''s take a look at what you complain about''.


    I don''t intend to compromise, even if I am wrong.I have no intention of forgiving such a thing.


    "It''s up to you to make noise, but it''s already a decision.Your King has acknowledged this in the apology of all nations. "


    The Duke of Brondell speaks out when he comes with a chin.The queen and prime minister who glanced at each other... looked at the scene with the expression they had reached.


    Then, as my eyes met, I nodded with a painful expression.... oh, you can do it.You two didn''t think they''d be convinced?


    That''s the Guardian of King Harvis!


    You didn''t refuse to accompany me because you were expecting this!


    It is awkward for the magician to suddenly go mad, but if Harvis takes the trouble action first, it will be fine.


    To create that premise, we must be going through silence.If these two don''t come out, the nobles will say what they want.


    "King Harvis, I want you to stay here until you accept our offer."


    "Uh-huh. I know..."


    "Otherwise, you''ll have to report that you lied."


    Unusual and harsh tones for the generous Duke of Brondel make King Harvis look troubled.Such a pathetic figure of him, by mistake, does not look like a king of a nation.


    Hey, it''s not like you''re in trouble.Would you shut up or be king of a kingdom with a strong throne?


    I didn''t think so, but I thought this was real.I wonder why King Harvis'' confusion comes from there... ''Why don''t you just take my word for it this time?''


    The Chancellor and the Queen are really going to rebuild Harvis.First of all, he seems to want to show King Harvis his reality.


    ... well, I''m not going to hang out forever.


    "annoying"


    Squeal your fingers and stick a little piece of ice in there.Even if it is small, it is ice, so if it hits the debris, it hurts on the ground.


    "You don''t have the right of veto.In general, the deportation of Agnus also protects people like you. "


    "What is protection?"


    "If you leave it with people who don''t even listen to the king, you''ll be able to push everything that''s inconvenient.It is true that he is the main perpetrator of the assault, and it is convenient to have "blood clouds". "


    King Harvis is surprised that you didn''t really understand.In that way, I realized that the punishment I offered - the expulsion of Agnus - was correct.


    ... he only thought of losing his daughter.


    I can only imagine that. If you were thinking about Agnus, you would at least be looking for a place to protect him.You won''t be surprised if you make a mistake.


    "Yes, I think you''re mistaken, but I just stopped taking revenge for a while."


    "What about it?"


    A nearby aristocrat shouted confusingly, but I smiled.


    "It doesn''t matter if you perish!Because it didn''t stop in any country. "


    Huh!?


    "The only way to stop it is to ''follow Ilfena''s decision''.Because I am protected by Ilfena, I will take precedence over any reprisals or punishments they make as a nation.So, as long as the punishment you''ve been told comes true, I can''t do anything else. "


    It''s a fact! This time, it''s like being sold into a fight as a country, so it''s Ilfena''s intention to take precedence.


    I was able to speak because Ilfena said, "You can decide what you want from me."... but the top of Ilfena knows a lot about my behavior so far.


    There is a verse that I never thought would be a sweet punishment.At least I wasn''t blamed for scattering King Harvis in that apology.


    "Even if I say so. It is true that many people are skeptical that I am a magician!There! It''s just a little ''fun'' curse... no, I''m going to show you a trick! "


    "If it''s not like people are dying, I''ll allow it."


    The Queen will reply immediately.


    "I can''t help it. Otherwise, I would have shown myself not convinced."


    The Prime Minister nods deeply and agrees.


    King Harvis? Ignored, but something.


    "Now, please have a little fun dream ?"


    That''s how I activate my magic equipment while shikato the rushed aristocrats.Me and the Duke of Brondell are also in the range of magic tools, but there is no problem because they have been told beforehand.


    --Results.


    "Now, let me ask you again.... will you accept the punishment offered by my country?"


    Yes!


    When asked by the Duke of Brondell, the nobles acknowledged with pale faces.


    This is a beautiful response.What the hell, you can do it, right? ?


    "Ma... wizard? That''s how it looks right now...."


    "If you keep your head down, it won''t hurt.... as long as you''re being quiet. "


    "... ah, is that so?"


    The queen who asked was also pale.Apparently, they were unfamiliar with these things, and they thought it was a buzz curse or something.


    "Master Wizard, is the effect of this magic device your influence?"


    "Definitely.While the producers were making it, it seemed like they had a lot of fun. "


    "... my kids were bored.Well, it''s better than thinking retaliation bad. "


    The Duke of Brondell seemed convinced while having a conversation with him.


    That''s Klaus'' father. After all, they found out who made it and when it was produced...

 505 At the end of the temporarily

    At Harvis Castle/Wall (Queen Harvis Perspective)


    Secretly burn the presence that is brought out into your eyes.I couldn''t barely see it from here, but that''s why I was able to drop it off.


    Was it okay?


    Like me, it is the Prime Minister who asks with his gaze on the subject to be dropped off.He also chose to see her off in secret.


    "What am I supposed to do now? It''s true that Ilfena''s... magician''s suggestion was not followed, but this is the best way to protect her life."


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you understand me with you?... Your Majesty has no power to protect her.No matter how much we hide, there''s nothing we can do about it. "


    If Agnus had just been at someone''s mercy, he might have managed.But it was Agnus himself who undoubtedly planned the attack on His Highness Elshun.


    As long as that fact exists, Agnus will be forced to commit all his sins.Even if there was a problem with the adults around me.


    "Whether or not there''s a fundamental problem with how Harvis has been so far... we can''t escape.More than knowing that the fear of the wizard is real, the nobles are asking for ''clear evil''. "


    Agnus is not the only one to blame.That is true, and the Ilfena side is aware of it.


    But the "process that led to it" and the "people involved"... the treatment of sin is very vague.


    "Those who agreed that the lady would be a side chamber to sell thanks to His Majesty will say."I wanted to be moved by your loving love and support you," he said.Ah, you might say, "I didn''t think I was going to have a baby."


    What a splendid, hypocritical excuse.Does a nobleman say such a thing without desire?


    However, when His Majesty welcomed her to the side room, she could not deny the saying more than the "romantic love" he had conveyed to the people.


    I have no choice but to think that the nobles who agreed with His Majesty were better off.


    Blessed is our love... No, it is more true than His Majesty at the time, who was delighted that the "Self" was fulfilled, failed to guess its true meaning.


    The point is, Your Majesty cannot deny their arguments as long as the results are in hand.


    "Purely blessed, I don''t think about selling favors to the royal family, and I won''t ask for them," but if I wrote a pen, I might be able to prove that I don''t want anything in return... but in the absence of it, I can see through their thoughts.


    "Your Majesty called those on his side loyal at the time."


    "I''m sure they were right."


    "The fact that you never made an outright fraud or an outrageous suggestion is probably why you gained confidence."


    The prime minister, who breathed out, must have struggled quite a bit at the time.His words and attitude also revealed that "[there was no major problem], but [there was a meritorious person who did not cause it]".


    "If His Majesty was evil... or if he had a big problem, maybe he could have dealt with it sooner."


    "Because my ancestors wanted it to be called relay....."


    "''It''s not so much incompetence.But that''s not the king''s vessel, "said the ancestors."


    It is a bad way to say it, but it is a treatment such as'' it is not a problem as long as the blood is inherited ''.All the weakness of this side chamber is eliminated, but the blood density is regarded as a problem with the royal family.


    Not a tyrant, but a healthy body where politics can be done and children can be born.


    That would be the best reason why His Majesty could be king.Even if someone else can take charge of the administration, it is a royal person who can succeed in blood - because it can only be "a person recognized as royal in the whole country".


    It is unlikely that there will be a "blood clot" as long as it is absolutely necessary to be a queen or a child of the side chamber.This was detrimental to marrying royalty and requiring some status.


    "It''s not easy to change a long-standing custom, even if you know it.I don''t think people will realize the really awkward situation until it''s irrecoverable. "


    "That''s why you asked me to be your queen.Bring reform to the country¡­ so that it can be a pioneer. "


    If His Majesty had been on my side as queen, it would have come true.As for the Prime Minister, he who inherited the will of his predecessors... he felt the same way about his country.


    It broke because His Majesty loved his side room.If he had been a secret lover, his influence would not have been so great.


    "It''s too pathetic to risk her sad life.That said, there is no replacement for His Majesty.... I''m sure we were all wrong.I didn''t fear evil, I just had the courage to defile my hands for my country... that wasn''t enough. "


    Speaking of human affection, that''s it.But if anyone had chosen a country, it would not have ended this time.


    "No matter how much I advised His Majesty, he didn''t change his mind.It would be fine if you were not a king when it comes to romantic love.But it was he who had to understand the situation correctly and choose a country. "


    --When that disappointment reached a certain level, I imagined a royal change.


    I couldn''t blame the Prime Minister for continuing.As queen, I should have had to change your mind.


    "What a difficult thing to change a thought that is not ''evil''!I cannot blame you alone, Prime Minister.I was also weak. "


    "Your Majesty was also weak.... everyone was powerless and unprepared to rebuild their country. That''s what it is."


    "Yeah, that''s right. As a result, His Majesty has lost many things.Is that the punishment for failing to fulfill his duty as king?... the yoga is gradually over.It''s real to wait. "


    The beloved dies, and his daughter sins and banishes herself from the land, and all that remains thereafter is the lack of kingdom and regret.


    Appreciation from other countries became harsh, and it was proved that the allegiance that nobles thought was false.


    For His Majesty, the punishment will be more severe than ever.Besides, he must continue to be king in the future, even if he did not want to resign or be executed.


    ... but...


    Still, for that girl, who was a victim and perpetrator.


    Just a little bit of salvation.


    "In the deportation of Agnes, you and the Chancellor will send those you trust to the border."


    "The Hand of the King, the other nobles, oh, her mother''s parents, of course, can''t."


    "Shortly after Agnes crossed the border alone, I''m going to [pick up] her."


    Once I pick it up, it''s mine.I don''t care what I do with my things, do I?


    So...


    Let your trusted people witness and report the scene.... those of Harvis who are frightened by the wizard''s fears won''t try to get Agnus back against me. "


    True.


    Nothing to do with Agnos was supposed to be presented by Ilfena.


    ... that magician is going to be the protector of his poor daughter.


    Ninro, I think that the place of fear that took place the other day was also to keep Agnus from interfering later.


    If some country were to feel sorry for Agnus and hide, it would be ''Securing the Blood of the Royal Harvis'', which could lead to unnecessary suspicion.


    However, the magician is protected by Ilfena, but his character is very self-centered and his position is civilian.Above all, it has a strength that is not used by the powerful.


    His Highness Elshun seems to admire it, but he will not have loyalty to the ''country'' of Ilfena.One thing is thanks to you for protecting me.


    I heard that from a number of terrible reports.Under the protection of such a person... No, if it becomes property, will Agnus be able to throw away the annoying fence this time?


    Thinking of someone who was already completely invisible, I once again hoped that the end would be calm.


    "We will bear the sins of this country.So please... this time, let''s do "Happy Life". "


    I lowered my head deeply thinking of Agnus and the magician who would bring her salvation.


    The Prime Minister who imitates me... must have the same feelings as me.


    --After that.


    "Hyah! This kid is mine now!No objections! "


    "Huh? Yeah??"


    Immediately after crossing the border, the black figure appeared by the transfer magic, stripping the former princess with another transfer.


    Unable to keep up with the situation, Agnos, a former princess with a question mark on her head, was stripped somewhere by the magician Mizuki.


    And as soon as they returned unto me, those who gazed at the state, behold, they reported unto their LORD.


    "Oh dear...."


    "Oh my god...."


    Their "lord", who heard the report elsewhere, laughed with a pleasant expression... somewhere reassuring.


    Meanwhile, at that time, in Ilfena...


    "Hah!? ''I''m staying in Sarovara for a while''!?Hey, Rudolph! What the hell is going on? "


    "No, no, I don''t even know if you ask me."


    "You must be Mizuki''s accomplice and messenger!?Just spit it out! "


    "Hey, seriously, I don''t know anything this time!"


    A native cat who had received a message from a magician from a king in a neighboring country was barking.


    Rudolph is perfectly clear because he has not really heard anything about this message.


    As they watched, the people around them turned their eyes toward them.


    ¨D ¨D The struggle of the cat still seems to be going on.

 506 At the end of the temporarily

    ¨D ¨D At the royal castle and castle in Sarovara


    In the corner where the royals'' rooms are located, the "Tochi Room" built there...


    "You guys! I told you to drop that assumption!"


    "Hey! Hey! Don''t hit me!"


    "It doesn''t hurt that much, so don''t scream!If you have the time, pack up one piece of knowledge! "


    "Oh, I hit you again! Too tyrannical!"


    "Superior tyranny, I''m your absolute person, so there''s no problem!"


    "I''m the king... it hurts!"


    "I''m not a princess anymore! I am the property of the wizard Mizuki. Yes, repeat!"


    "It''s true they picked me up... oh my god!"


    I''m a wizard, do you have a problem?"Disaster in the world" or "intimate fear" is fine, but the important thing is "your owner", right?You don''t have to object, and you don''t have to listen to anyone else! "


    My own inner outer daughter... was yelling at her former Princess Harvis Agnus.


    It should be noted that this is not abuse, but discipline and education.At least, if only the two of us now say so, it fits in "education."


    In the first place, Agnos has lived as a princess, so he doesn''t know anything about ordinary people.


    "I didn''t need to know," not "ignorance."The royal family and the aristocracy may be of the degree of ''knowledge'', but Agnus does not even seem to have learned.


    However, it is likely that this was not due to negligence on the part of the teaching staff, but due to the circumstances of Agnus.


    In the case of Agnus, it is natural to think of him as'' not intentionally taught ''in order to avoid confusion, as his personality was somewhat difficult due to the influence of'' blood clouds''.


    Normally, something could have gone wrong... but in a case like this, it would have had the opposite effect.


    More than ''I don''t know'', Agnos'' common sense remains elusive.


    More than I can remember, it''s not a topcoat of knowledge, it''s "mastering new knowledge"!


    As a result, the phrase "I''m not a princess anymore, so I don''t need the knowledge I had before," or "I learned the knowledge I needed to live as a common man," could be used.


    As Agnus, I have never lived as a commoner, and I have never learned anything about them, so I am studying honestly.


    I don''t know.


    Her owner, Mizuki Mizuki, taught it as "the necessary knowledge for my possessions and the common sense to follow", so I can only remember it.


    Still, "common sense acquired in previous life" and "new knowledge to be acquired" often collide.


    As a result, yelling at each other like that... it was not unusual for a shura space for education to be developed.


    Still looking after Agnos, Mizuki must be aware of Agnos as the owner.


    At least, I''m not leaving it up to anyone.Even so, it seems better than King Harvis, the father of Agnus.


    However, what you will learn is "the wizard''s possessions".


    It is no wonder that people who are endlessly anxious continue to go on.


    Of course, there were people here in Sarovara who wondered what they were doing.To be precise, it is the King''s family with rooms in this corner + ¦Á.


    Of course, it is magically soundproof, but it makes no sense to sneak into the room.


    Normally, such behavior is a manners violation and should not be possible with people''s eyes... but there are people who are in a position to say that it is possible or ''I came to see how things are because I was curious''.


    There were also people who secretly asked about the two from the gap in the door today.


    "Oh... oh onee-sama!? That''s right, Mizuki, isn''t Onee-sama too worried!?"


    "Oh my..."


    One of them, Princess Sarovara Lillian, looks back at her sister with tears.


    On the other hand, Tirucia was not as upset as Lillian because she understood the need for ''education''.


    In the first place, Tirucia appreciates Mizuki''s abilities and understands the subtle position of Agnos today.


    Beyond that assumption, Mizuki may be a little tyrannical, but Sparta sees it as a necessity.


    I don''t know.


    If we thoroughly plant the perception of "Mizuki''s property" here, Agnos is safe in a sense.


    Who likes to deal with the possessions of the wizard of the devil''s ways and reputation - or the wizard of repudiation?If we succeed, the owner will come to retaliate.


    It''s okay, Lillian.


    Smile to reassure your beloved sister and slightly lie down.


    "Agnus must become the ''possession of the magician''.... that''s the only way to get a peaceful life. "


    "Is that because... Agnus is a sinner?"


    "Yes, there is. But either way... it''s more of a problem to have ''Blood Stains'' and royal blood.I hate to say this, but it''s no wonder someone''s trying to kill their keeper. "


    It is true that Agnus has the blood of the Harvis royal family, and it was known in this raid, including that he has the Blood Stain.


    If you only thought about managing Agnus, you wouldn''t get it.In a bad way, she is famous.


    However, if it is the ''Inheritor of Agnus'', it is possible that it is only advantageous.


    He is not a sinner, but an excellent man with the blood of Royal Harvis.If such "good tokens" are to be acquired in the future, it is not strange for some risk to be prepared and those who try to enclose them.


    "Have a child with Agnus, and raise him as your token.... you must be talking to someone with this kind of idea.The greatest deterrent is the wizard.Even if she is not a nobleman but a country, she will ravage her by shouting in peace. "


    As she sighed, Tirucia looked indoors.Apparently, they''ve yelled at each other and now they''re studying quietly.


    Tirucia smiles bitterly when she sees such a sight.--Just like my own cat, it''s a good thing to take care of.


    Agnus would have been executed.There has been a case this time, and even if it is troubled by an internal incident, it feels more like... than taking it back.


    Whether they say it''s terrible or not, that''s the definite way.Regardless of Agnus'' sympathy, his country is his choice.The bud of misfortune is limited to packing it up.


    Still, it''s common for people to get drunk in stupid dreams and do whatever they want.


    Because the upper echelons of each country knew it, they threw Agnus under the control of a magician named Mizuki.''If you want to help, keep an eye out''.


    As a result, the path ''owned by the Wizard'' creates the only possibility for Agnus to be happy.Because the strongest and most vicious owner of Agnus will never forgive those who stand in his way.


    "That''s why Mizuki manages it responsibly.In that state, it doesn''t seem like you''re always watching... Still, if Agnus himself is aware of Mizuki''s possession, it won''t be strange.I''ll always ask Mizuki if she invites me. "


    Mizuki also seemed to have something in mind for Agnos, but the only way to win such a future was with Lillian.


    In keeping with the expectations of her sister, who wanted Agnos to have a chance to start her life over, Mizuki decided, as the owner of Agnos, to bear all sorts of hardships.


    ''Having creatures'' means taking responsibility for the rest of your life.In the case of Agnus, instead of having to take care of him like a dog or a cat, there is a struggle to convince the powerful and keep an eye on the future.


    Tirucia and the others, who had heard Lillian''s wish, clouded their faces because they perceived the hardship.


    Moreover, it lasts as long as Agnus is alive and, in any case, is not an easy contract.


    ... but...


    It has a reputation for being compassionate and limited to family members.By accepting Lillian''s request lightly, Agnus was able to win his possession.


    On top of that, I''m disciplining Agnus like that.Because Agnus is too honest about the effects of Blood Stagnation, if this education succeeds, it will quickly become unused by others.


    "Wow... I was telling Mizuki onee-sama a terrible feeling...!"


    Lillian blushes her face because of the weight of her wish.Even if it was simply a ''help'' request, given Agnos'' situation, Mizuki realized that it was a huge responsibility.


    "That''s right, my friend.... but I think Mizuki wanted it herself."


    Huh?


    "I mean, that kid... clearly says'' no ''to something he doesn''t like.Besides, Lillian might be glad you asked.It''s not Mizuki''s discretion because of the fact that a third party spoke up. "


    ¡­¡­


    Even the sweet cat of Mizuki, Elshun and Rudolph would agree, but this time they are the parties.If you''re talking about a raid, that''s the limit.


    In the first place, because it has been accepted that he was fooled by the state, there is no idiot who wants to keep and kill Agnus in both countries.


    They cannot agree to Mizuki''s proposal, as Agnos is most wary of other countries, such as Ilfena and Zebrest.If you''re right, it''s ''unconvincing''.


    You must have been raided!As long as they say, the elite will be eager to punish Harvis.


    When that happens, the wizard Mizuki uses his discretion to protect Agnus...As expected, the surroundings are not convinced.


    But Lillian raised her voice.The Queen of the Future of Sarovara!


    From there, Mizuki and the people close to him followed, and as a result, "If the magician manages and takes responsibility, I forgive him."


    Words from those who saw Agnus'' honesty directly were heavy, and sometimes they could sell thanks to the wizard, and countries were convinced of this decision.


    After all, if he sucks, the magician will take Agnus and disappear from the front stage.If you have a good reason to look out, you''d better get on it.


    (For the public, in front of the building with kindness)


    "I pity the birth of Princess Agnus and entrust it to the wizard who offered to take it."


    (Authenticity of each country)


    I threw a round at my daughter.Thank you for listening to me.


    This is a project where there is such a temperature difference.In a way, it was the victory of the parent cat who gave Mizuki value.


    Mizuki is always in trouble because he doesn''t want merit or status.In the first place, Mizuki is satisfied with his life in Ilfena and has no ambition.


    Such creatures will take over and control the troublemakers¡­ If countries do not want Agnus executed or confined (= Harvis does not trust), then I can rest assured.


    "I can''t trust Harvis more than I can trust someone.As a country, if the people have a good image with this, there is no complaint.Compromise and use each other to achieve the desired result¡­ this is politics, negotiation. "


    In the dark, Tilsea smelled, "Harvis can''t do it now," and Lillian had a complicated look on her face.


    From Lillian''s conscious view of immaturity, I don''t think we should leave Agnus in Harvis.


    If I die for my sins, I can only think of a future that will be used again.It was vague, but Lillian felt that way.


    "That''s why I''m happy with this decision.If there is an owner who can take care of you in such a noisy way, not only Agnus, but everyone in the world will feel safe. "


    "That''s right... but I''m sure that''s not all for Agnus..."


    Earlier, I saw a glittering sight.It was "Agnus, praised by Mizuki, smiled like a child for a moment."


    Mizuki''s manners are a little radical.But, "When you scold, scold, when you praise, praise.Important is the policy of "candy and whip", so it is a good environment for those who are willing to learn.


    In fact, Agnos doesn''t look like he hates Mizuki.Sometimes they yell at each other, and somehow they look nostalgic, so people around them don''t particularly hold their tongues.


    "Good owner... you may have gotten a guardian, Agnus?"


    I don''t know, it''s time for Happy Life.


    May you live for yourself, as I have done again.


    Tirucia prompted her to leave, and Lillian felt relieved.

 507 Father and wizard admired by his daughter.

    - At the royal castle of Sarovara.


    Sarovara Castle, one of its rooms.


    There was an unusual combination of me and King Sarovara, in a sense, face to face.


    There are no princesses here.This is what we call a "secret story."The story will be passed from King Sarovara to the princesses.


    "... you seem to be making a lot of noise, but how''s the education going?"


    The look on King Sarovara''s face is somewhat sad.In addition to what Lillian said about himself, he had deliberately raised one of his daughters foolishly, so he seemed quite suspicious of Agnus.


    I don''t know.


    Not only King Sarovara, but there are people in various countries who are in a very complicated mood.


    It''s a bad way to say it, but ''if it''s not convenient for the country, intentionally create a [bad] royal family'' is sometimes done.


    This is a terrible environment where even if there is some cause for the person, it will happen without any involvement of the person.Because it is a royal or aristocratic class.


    ... that''s why.


    Now that Agnus is known, there are a certain number of people who sympathize with her.Her vigilance was such that she seemed to be a victim as well.


    I mean, seriously, Agnes is the victim of a bunch of useless adults.


    King Harvis... wanted to make his love come true.I wanted to dress up nice for my lover.


    Mother Agnus... she made her love come true and wished her child not to forget herself.


    The nobles who stood by the King... wanted to sell thanks to the King.


    Agnos'' worshippers... prefer Agnos'' wishes to common sense. (Don''t stop)


    Nanny... you have to protect your precious daughter''s child and fulfill her wish!


    Those are the factors that caused the formation of Agnus.As far as Queen Harvis and the Prime Minister are concerned, I think this is the right view.


    ¡­¡­


    How do you grow up properly with this?


    Agnos is an honest girl of mental age with a "super" personality.


    Nanny seemed to be thinking a lot about Agnus, but she was still the mother of the deceased Agnus.The most important item is "fulfilling your daughter''s wishes."


    Still, if Agnus had been a normal boy, he might have managed... but Agnus had a Blood Stain.


    It is too heavy a task for a single nurse.No matter how hard you try, including dealing with the faithful who unconditionally follow Agnus, you won''t be able to do it.


    In that sense, it is presumed that the method of "fitting into the role of princess of Goga" was groundbreaking.


    Anyway, Goga is for children.The "Everyone Friendly" setting is a princess'' standard equipment, and there are no realistic elements such as "being used by nobles".


    That''s right, if you say, ''You''re a princess, so don''t listen to the nobles'', you''ll be able to prevent things from happening, right?


    There is no royal or aristocratic fence in Migaho.In the first place, there are few princesses who act in a political context.If you''re a super honest Agnus, you''ll definitely go through.


    In other words, if King Harvis and the system were now in place, it is possible that the problem did not occur simply by saying, "You will only follow your father and the queen."


    If you were a daughter with your beloved, the king wouldn''t do anything wrong.


    Even the queen is important to the country, so she will deal with it as much as possible.


    However, these are assumptions that King Harvis is not a Bonkra, so they''ve been broken since the beginning...!


    ¡­¡­


    Already, all the culprits have fallen in love with the brains of Bonkra... I think only of King Harvis.


    Since it was the brain flower garden that dealt with it, the nurse would have stopped expecting it when she decided that King Harvis was unreliable.


    In that case, the queen will be the only one left... but as a nurse, she will have quite a courageous choice.This is not because the queen is the king''s wife.


    She may be worried about Agnus, but the choice is the ''country''.Worst of all, I''m sure we were looking at eliminating Agnus.


    In that case... you can''t blame the nurse for not relying on the Queen.Because there were no people to talk to and no people to rely on.


    "Because of the premise that I''m not a princess anymore, I''m learning honestly after understanding that."


    Huh?


    "Originally, the more ''super'' it looks like an honest character... well, there is a risk that ''once I remember it, it doesn''t work and I don''t want to apply it'', but if I understand this characteristic, I can make it harmless."


    "A harmless creature....."


    "This raid is due to the fact that she was caught in the" Princess of Goga "."


    King Sarovara seems complicated, but it is true.Whatever Agnus did was a crime, but if Agnus doesn''t understand it to be ''something he shouldn''t do'', there''s nothing to deter it from.


    In that regard, it is now called "Civilian Agnus", so "I am not a princess anymore, so I don''t need my knowledge!If I cut to the chase, a little argument would convince me.


    "The premise that confused the setting of" Princess of Goga "with the reality of the princess has disappeared.Now that both are gone, Agnus has no choice but to learn new things.Well, I''m not retarded, so it''s okay. "


    "Does that mean you''ve been with me forever?"


    "No? After a minimum of education, I''ll keep seeing you about once a month."


    To my answer, King Harvis looks suspicious.Well, that''s what happens.


    But it may be necessary for Agnus not to stick to me.


    "I am now teaching Agnus that I am the Absolute.This is a deterrent to her¡­ not only physical, but also in the sense of thinking direction. "


    Hmm, yeah.


    "But that narrows the range of growth very much.... I hate to say this, but Agnos can''t grow his own personality.This is exactly the same situation as before.You don''t need my imitation. "


    Before, I received the words of the surrounding people and said, "I was performing the standing position that the people around me wanted."


    But Agnus must learn to live like himself in the future.As far as consultation is concerned, there is no need for an unconditional presence.


    "I see. Is this the ''present'' for that, the minimum education?"


    "My position is just deterrent or guardian.But in the case of Agnus, we also need to be sure to listen.That''s why I''m the owner. "


    This is absolutely essential because of the eyes of other countries.If Agnus is informed at the stage when he is about to take the problematic action, and if I induce him in the name of preaching, he will not take the problematic action.


    "Incidentally, it also teaches you ''absolute obedience to His Highness Elschion'', so I wonder if there is a problem."


    "Eh?"


    "I''m not the only one who can convince you... maybe they''ll say, ''There''s a problem with direction''."


    "Well, that''s...."


    "Incidentally, the other day, when I threatened to ''throw it away if I didn''t listen'', I cried and hated it, so printed education is a success."Wait" from me or the Demon King works. "


    I didn''t want to say that with you, but this was the best way to make sure.Nina, because of this fact, Agnus doesn''t seem to need constant surveillance.


    No, I didn''t think you''d hate to cry!


    Lillian, who happened to be there, was in a hurry to console, and Tilsia smiled and said, "Chick imprinting education is a success," and it was a chaotic situation.


    It seems that Agnus misses Lillian because of such a thing.I''m sure the three of you who crossed Tilsea are having tea today.I gave you a snack, so you must be eating well.


    No, no... seriously, it''s the honesty of a young girl of mental age, Agnos.For that, I don''t think I cried when I left Harvis.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, you see, the prince of Gokamo had such a thin relationship with Modoki.There seems to be no practice, above all.


    Agnus, you should miss me and your little cat.


    And as much as I do, it''s good to miss the guardian who keeps it with me...!


    Just let me know and I''ll do a lot of damage to that Bonkra.Of course, King Bonkra-Harvis.


    Instead of doing anything, it''s only natural that he didn''t bother to confront Agnus... but there''s a passage where he thinks of himself as "a clumsy father (laughs) who didn''t know how to deal with his daughter and couldn''t ignore his duty as king."


    Then the Queen and the Chancellor will turn to the cold."What is he talking about?"


    A tragic heroine, a tragic paternity.You deserved it!


    In addition to his selfishness, the reason why he doesn''t seem pathetic is because there is a comparator named the Devil King ~.


    Agnus with "Blood Pills" is not causing any major problems other than this one, so the impression from everyone in each country is "better than taking care of that magician".


    After all, I am in trouble in various countries.Whether it''s work or not, it''s soft enough to say ''your intimate fear''.


    The Demon King scolds me on the spot, sometimes slaps me and lowers his head as a guardian... it goes without saying which is the decent ''parent''.


    Even with this fact alone, the Knights'' Dormitory face is applauded.They are in a very good mood, knowing that the pride of the main demon king is possible and that it is also possible to chase down the true culprit, King Harvis.


    A little, Agnus was sanctioned here.


    It is possible that in the future, there will continue to be disgust with King Harvis, but King Harvis deserves it.Of course I don''t want to move because it doesn''t matter to me.


    While plain, we can retaliate.More than the fiercest are convinced, the country will have a fist.


    "You don''t have to call yourself a guardian, but you do have a good look around you and your protected side."


    "What about it?"


    No, I''m talking about this.


    So please don''t go in there, okay?Well, if you''re a father that my daughters admire, I''m sure you''ll understand.

 508 To Ilfena, Agnus and the Wizard.

    - In Ilfena.


    Everyone is in the cafeteria of the Knights'' Dormitory.Of course, the Demon King was also present.


    As expected, people from other countries, such as Rudolph, have returned home, but a message was left saying, "I want you to tell me if there is any progress."


    After all, everyone will be concerned about the outcome of this incident.If you think of it as a country, the future of Agnus with the "Blood Stain" is the future.


    So.


    I am now monopolizing everyone''s gaze with admiration.


    It simply does not mean that ''I will ask you about the situation because my runaway daughter has returned''.Because there''s Agnus, the one I brought home with me.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... Mizuki, personally, I have a feeling that your sudden escape is problematic and that using Rudolph as a messenger that I don''t know anything about."


    "I guess...."


    To the demon king, who exhales deeply, I reply.As a result, I was stared at.It seems that the parent cat is hot.


    Well, that''s what happens.Yeah, there''s no excuse for that.


    However, I have a reason to do so, so I will not reflect.


    The protection and education of Agnus must be ''what the wizard did personally''.Ilfena and Zebrest are, of course, out of other countries.


    With the exception of countries such as Ilfena and Zebrest, only a fraction of the people in each country know about this situation.


    In other words, if someone who knows the situation outside of the country has reached out to Agnus - referring to getting involved in good or bad terms - is he ''going to use it?They suspect it. ''


    Nothing but protection, if you know what''s happening with Harvis.


    However, if you don''t know it, you''ll be caught in the wrong direction.


    I can''t explain, "Because King Harvis is the irresponsible and unworthy prince of Migata, Modoki."


    ¡­¡­


    No, I was just saying, "What?What''s that? "


    Everyone''s closest king is the king of his own country... too different from his own to imagine.Whatever the kingdom is, if the king is incompetent, the deportation will be relentless.


    At least I''m sure the nobles will lick me.It becomes a public secret or a rumor, and it is also communicated to other countries.


    As a result, you will have to change kings.It is too scary for the supreme power to become a weakness of the country.


    "In the meantime, let me check.Would you consider saying, "If it were to move, there would have been only one magician"? "


    "By the way, I understand that.Anyway, you''re the one who invented the punishment for Harvis.Outsiders refrain from intervening because of the danger of turning the magician into an enemy.The parties can''t get involved with Harvis.Erasure is the best way for you to move. [M]... if you were to pity Lord Agnus and move. "


    I see.


    Above all, the Devil.I am happy to have a parent who understands.


    "That''s why I wonder what''s going on here."


    Next to me, Agnus cheeked the pudding I had made with pleasure.


    Ugh, yeah, well, if you bring the ex-press in question suddenly, you''ll freak out!


    "Mizuki, tell me in detail all the things you did while you were away."


    "Shortly after he was banished and left the country, he captured Agnus... and picked him up."


    "Hey."


    Immediately, the knight who was listening nearby entered.


    That''s good. I''m not lying.


    "It''s not a discard cat or a discard dog...."


    "No, that''s fine.If it stays that way, you can either be kidnapped by bad people or die in the wilderness. "


    "I know that, but... you decided to punish me, considering that possibility?... I don''t want to say too much, but there are many who anticipate such an end. "


    ¡­¡­


    I''m fainted, but the point is, "I had [blood clot] and wanted Agnes to die, who caused the problem."


    Certainly, no matter how much power Agnus exerts, there is no point in gaining new followers.


    To put it bluntly, ''I''m on alert to new problems''.


    Normally, there would be a future where Harvis would be judged and confined, but no one would say that.


    Therefore, it is said that my request, which is likely to disappear from the front stage, has been fulfilled.Permission was granted, including the general meaning of ''Be responsible for more than I suggested''.


    ¡­¡­


    That''s what I should say, King Ilfena!


    You''ve fulfilled my wish, but I''m also showing the rigour that I didn''t leave it to you unconditionally.


    It is the temperament of Ilfena, the judgment of the king, and the concession of the father of the demon king.Of course, there are no complaints.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take your complaint myself.Well, Lillian asked me to do it... because I personally think there are a lot of things. "


    "Okay, then I''ll leave it to you....."


    "Also, Agnos became happy outside of Harvis, and the way he nostalgized me was'' as a warmth ''!There''s no problem because they''re going to have a full backup of the Knights Dormitory face that they want to send to Harvis. "


    "Eh?"


    "Agnus, when Harvis was banished, he didn''t even look sad... King Harvis promised to break his heart!You''re a tragic father, but you''ll even realize it''s a solitary delusion.Za... ma... ah! "


    With a nice smile, I raised my thumb.The Demon King is stunned, but the knights around him are smiling.Absolutely not, my predictions are correct.


    And when I looked next door, Agnus, who had finished eating his pudding, looked sad with a spoon on his face.


    I put my pudding in front of Agnus silently and started eating it with a smile.Education is going well with the words "Thank you!"Thanksgiving, important.


    The Demon King was checking with the knights around him while we were practically on the lookout.


    "Hey, guys!? You''re not really going to do this!?"


    "No, Elle. Mr. Agnes is growing up like that, right?I want to show you at a glance. "


    "That''s right, Elle. Look, what a smile you miss Mizuki."


    As Klaus pointed out, the Demon King looked back.What was there was Agnes eating extra pudding happily and me wiping Agnes'' mouth with a cloth.


    "... heh... you really miss it a lot...?"


    "Almost from scratch, I was reworking my education.If you could get through a little yelling and fighting, you''d realize you''re the one facing yourself.Mental age is a young girl, but she was said to be smart. "


    Oh, I see.


    "And my candy and whip are perfect.Praise me, scold me, and tell me to try!If you''re waiting for a reward, you''re a good kid, so I''m glad to hear it. "


    "I guess I didn''t need one last time...!"


    Isn''t that nice, Devil King?Even if you''re looking for something you like, you''re learning it well.


    "Whoa, whoa, that''s funny. Looks like a real sister."


    "Yes, a few days of nostalgia would make life easier at Harvis."


    "That''s because he''s my father... and I can predict that somehow."


    "You know, it seems like you have a lot of pride in your father."


    "You guys...."


    Something wrong?


    When Al and Klaus took hold of each other, the Demon King held his head.Judging by the attitude of the two childhood acquaintances, I think they understood that what I said would be carried out with certainty.


    Besides, its name is "small care".


    Generally speaking, it''s certainly a concern, but from King Harvis, it''s nothing but a heartbreaking chase attack.


    Now Harvis will know the shade and humidity of the Knights'' Dormitory!


    I''m making them angry at the cost and effort they spare...!


    It''s a shame I can''t see King Harvis'' heart breaking, but I can''t help it this time.I hope the Chancellor and Queen will expose it.


    "Hah... not at all"


    "It''s okay, demon king. Agnos'' education is also slow, based on what we''re going to keep."


    "No, I''m worried about your education."


    "I''m telling you it''s okay... Agnus!What should you never forget? "


    Asked Agnus while still stunned by the anxious Demon King.


    Agnos, who had finished eating pudding, raised his hand like a student answering.


    "Yes! I am Mizuki''s property!I am neither a princess nor a storyteller!If anything happens, I''ll talk to Mizuki!I am absolutely obedient to His Highness Elshun! "


    Good!


    Hey!


    The Knight s penetrated again, but the Demon King stuck with his gaze on Agnus.In contrast, I will praise Agnus by stroking his head, which I answered clearly.


    What, you''re sure you''re telling me something super important?


    "Um, Mizuki? What kind of education did you give Lord Agnus?"


    "I told you the relationship is absolute, but something"


    "... let''s give up a hundred steps and forgive the soldier for what he just said.But? ''I am absolutely obedient to His Highness Elschion!What is it!? "


    "I wonder if we can prevent a runaway by incorporating the last stronghold of a common sense man.Perhaps my personal education will make everyone in every country uneasy in another sense. "


    "Kh...! I can''t deny it!"


    Since it is a fact, it seems that the Devil cannot deny it.I''m sure you understand that Agnos is good, so the likelihood of turning it into my own is not zero.


    The Knights entered, the Demon King held his head, and Al and the others felt warm and thoughtful about the future revenge... no, no.


    In such a chaotic situation, Agnos pulled my sleeve by surprise.


    "Hey Mizuki, where am I going?"


    "Hmm? It''s a church in a country called Barracksin.There are a lot of kids out there, like Agnes.So I''m going to learn and play with them. "


    "... isn''t Mizuki coming?"


    "I''ll see you a few times a month!It''s okay! There are many gentle adults, and the saints who govern the church are my friends. "


    Friends = Friends = Comrades with a common purpose = accomplices.I''m not lying.


    I don''t know.


    The saint is also very enthusiastic about this.Of course, the saint himself was concerned about Agnus because he was able to provide support for Agnus.


    I can''t say that there is nothing wrong with the Church''s proposal.I want to watch her grow correctly, now that it has contributed to distorting her life. "


    That is the word of the saint.


    When I told you about the situation, the saint felt great sympathy for Agnus."Are you a victim of adults'' thoughts?"


    Therefore, it is now revealed that the spirit of Agnus is close to that of a young girl.I wanted him to live with the children raised in the church and stabilize Agnus'' emotions.


    Agnus is not stupid, but his spiritual age is young.This is because she has been deprived of the opportunity to develop spiritually and forced to be a ''Princess of the Goga''.


    In other words, ''I was not asked for anything else''.Those raiders, the faithful, they might have pushed their ideals.


    Agnus'' will is nowhere.Now it is strange not to distort it.


    "Ugh... Mizuki is my absolute self, so I''ll do what I say.But never come and see me. "


    "Yes, yes, I promise, I won''t look like that."


    So let''s stop the third pudding.I won''t be able to eat dinner.


    Agnus nodded unfortunately.As always, he is honest.


    Some of the knights recorded us as magical objects.


    While the demon king seemed complicated, he was convinced that this was okay.


    Al and the others were smiling, but planning for the future.


    "Mizuki looks like a ''good sister''...."


    "So far so good."


    "I mean, is Agnus really a little girl!?"


    Seriously, Knights.Currently, Agnos is a child of mental age.

 509 To Barracks, Agnus and the Wizard.

    - At the Barracks Church.


    You''re a little nervous, Agnos, more than usual.By contrast, the children of the church are looking at us with all their expectations.


    "Long time no see, wizard.Is that her? "


    "Long time no see. Yeah, it''s Agnes. About this kid....."


    "Of course, I heard from the saint.... it''s okay. Some of the kids around here, like her, didn''t really benefit the adults. "


    That''s how Sister looks at the children.I can''t feel the sadness of the children now, even if I''m caught looking at you.


    ¡­¡­


    Ah, I see ~... even under such circumstances, the saint could not leave Agnus alone.


    It''s not much to be praised, but nobles admire their mistresses.Of course, the situation is for people.


    The aristocrats need to leave blood, so they may need someone else to have a baby besides their wives.


    For example, a wife''s body is weak, and giving birth to a child can be life-threatening.


    My wife died before I gave birth.


    It''s magic with a sense of versatility for injuries, but it doesn''t matter if you''re sick or born frail.


    This can''t be helped because medical care is not well developed... Well, in the case of royalty and nobility, ''various harms associated with identity'' occur.


    Agnus'' mother would be one of them.In addition to the debilitating nature of being born, the burden of having a child on your body will kill you.


    So.


    What I''m saying is, "I really need a child, and I''m going to be my mistress with the approval of my real wife."Sometimes I needed a child, and I could be raised as the child of my mistress.


    They may have half-brothers or differences in treatment with their wives'' sons, but they can be raised as members of the nobility.


    The problem is the other way around... the so-called "nobleman is scum, his mistress likes it, but he doesn''t need children".


    If he was a nobleman with a strong sense of voter consciousness, he sometimes treated civilians as objects.In other words, civilians may be mistressed to satisfy their lust.


    Of course, it has nothing to do with the will of the person who became his mistress.And it''s hard to defy civilians.


    However, they can''t treat him as a criminal.Sometimes the mistress herself wants the life, so if you give the mistress the consideration, it will be treated like a job.


    I asked the Demon King before,


    If there is a report of being forcibly taken away or badly exposed, it would be kidnapping and criminal treatment.....


    and was left speechless.No, no... it''s impossible for civilians to sue nobles.


    Since the Knights cannot move without evidence, it seems likely to pass through in any country.


    Well, if I''d lived a better life than when I was a civilian, I wouldn''t be persuaded to sue.


    However, in this case, it seems that the mistress'' treatment of the child is tragic.


    In most cases, members of the legitimate aristocracy do not accept it and feel narrow in their shoulders."A single parent is the son of a civilian mistress," which means you''re lucky not to be noble.


    There''s only a future to snore at!


    I know it myself!


    How many times have I been despised... ''like a civilian!''


    ... rather than hurt myself there, I''m the one who incites me to get information.I''m not going to cry to sleep!


    Let''s retaliate! I dreamed of a fun time for retaliation, and now I''ve endured it a few times with a time to lie down.Of course, the result will be a full victory.


    Sometimes I fall into despair, but is there a problem?


    You just have to win, if I win eventually!


    ¡­¡­


    I missed the point. Well, anyway!Such cases are exceptional, and most often spoil the situation.


    However, the problem is'' after my mistress''s mother dies''!


    Rather than narrow shoulders, in the worst case, they kick you out of the house.Sometimes they can be placed in orphanages like churches.


    If you put yourself in such a situation... your child''s delicate mind is a mess.If my mother hadn''t been on my side, I wouldn''t have waited for human distrust.


    I don''t want to say too much, but as far as I can see, including Sister''s sadness, I suppose the church has these "poor children".


    Otherwise, I doubt that the Church has shown a light reception to Agnus.


    It doesn''t mean being gentle or not being gentle, but it can be judged "out of control because you don''t have experience."


    The wounds on the heart of a child who simply lost his parents and a child who continues to be treated as a child unwanted in the noble mansion are different.


    "... there are quite a few children here who draw the blood of the nobles.It''s embarrassing, but the churches and the royals have fought, and they haven''t dealt with it very much. "


    "Ah... well, I can guess.They were particularly arrogant when they tasted royalty. "


    "I see. That''s why I think I respect faith.It reminds me of the kindness, the kindness... that people give to people.It''s a warm day for me and my children and those who work here to say thank you. "


    The dress of the laughing sister is simple, and her hands are rough in various jobs.


    Still, the smile that came to mind was warm, and the word "happy" really suited me.Because of that, Agnus doesn''t seem to be more alert to the church than he needs.


    "Hey, hey, are you Agnos?"


    When she noticed, a girl was pulling Agnos'' sleeve.


    "Yes, it is."


    "Well, you''re going to live here from today!My name is Maia! Nice to meet you! "


    When the girl smiled, she forced herself to take Agnus''s hand and shake it.Then the other children set off Agnus one after the other.


    I''m Rona!


    I''m Arc! I''m from another country, too.


    "Sena, it''s me."


    "Luna... I want you to play with me."


    "Eh? Eh!? Mizuki, what should I do!?"


    Agnus is confused and asks me for help.


    ... but...


    Agnus, are you aware of this?Even if you''re surrounded by those kids, even if you grab their hands, you''re not showing any unpleasant gestures or expressions.


    Prior to that, confused expressions looked a lot like humans or ordinary children.Even if you''re wrong, you don''t look the same as the kid who froze everybody by cheating on their psychotic remarks.


    The sister also noticed it and looked at it with a smile and said, "Oh, you''re getting along already."


    "Come on, guys, Agnos is a little unknown, a lot unknown.That''s why I don''t know, and maybe it''s sad and crying.Can you still do me a favor? "


    Ask them to do so while gazing at the children, and they look at each other.


    It''s okay!


    I nodded with a smile at once.I was a little surprised by the momentum and the beautiful reply.


    Oh, wow, the healthy kids really don''t know what to fear...!


    "Some of the kids remember those emotions."


    A little sad, but still proud, Sister saw the children.


    "Still, we came close.The saddest and most painful thing is the person.I wonder... especially when they come, they don''t leave.You can stay here until you feel safe. "


    "I see. Now that I''ve been saved, as an experienced person, I''m on the helper side.Maybe Agnos'' feelings are better than those of adults because it''s the way he went. "


    "A child who''s had a hard time trying to save someone.So we''re lucky to be here.They''re all kindhearted children. "


    I see.


    Agnus is quite tall, but he is strangely familiar with the children.Nice, one of the kids.


    Well, it''s time to help you.This is funny, but Agnus seems to be in serious trouble.


    "Agnus, first of all, do you have something to do?"


    Huh?


    "Everyone named me.That''s why you have to say hello. "


    "Ah...!"


    As I pointed out, Agnes panicked and lowered his head to everyone.


    "I''m Agnus. I will take care of the church from today.Um... I''m glad you''re getting along. "


    Nice to meet you!


    Again, Agnes raised his head to the voice of the beautiful children.


    ... he smiled happily and smelled slightly.


    A few days before Mizuki and the others came to church...


    "A few days later, a new child will come to the church.Agnus was in a slightly special situation. "


    In the words of the saints, the children are listening with expectations and a little anxiety.


    Looking around at the faces of the children, the saint exhaled bitterly.


    "She has been asked by the adults around her to ''be like a princess of Goga''.Be gentle like a princess.But no one saw an individual named Agnus. "


    "Saint, what does that mean?"


    "I could only admit that it was convenient for adults..."


    The word of the saint is a little difficult for the children.Still, the children, who somehow read the meaning from the expression and words, distorted their faces and became angry.


    "It''s terrible!"


    "Agnos is alive!The princess of Migaki... is the character of the story, right? "


    Spinning indignation at the adults around Agnus.And the words that trouble Agnus.


    The saint smiled at the reaction, poking his knees and gazing at the children.


    "Would you mind staying with her?She doesn''t even understand what she wants to do or why she exists, and she doesn''t know it''s sad.... my mind is not growing at all. "


    "Agnos has a big body, but everyone has a big heart, big brother and big sister.Sometimes I don''t know my feelings, and I get tantrums.But I think we can all be friends and family. "


    Some of the children gave a faint expression to the words of the sister who was beside them.They were the children who lived through tough days until they came to church and knew the situation of ''being forbidden to be egotistic''.


    "It''s okay. We both want to be Agnos''s family."


    If the oldest child nods firmly and talks, the other children will follow one after the other.A proud smile appeared on the faces of the saints and Sisters in that reliable voice.


    "Thank you. I''m sure Agnes will get a lot from you.That includes your kindness. [M]...... she will never go back to [Princess of Ogasaki] again "


    ... it would be better to say "I can''t go back" rather than "I won''t go back".


    Because "Princess of Miga" is only a character in the story, and it is only "one of the pieces of the story".


    The point is that stories are important, and characters are one of the elements that make them up...That''s why it''s conveniently made for stories.


    On the contrary, it is an impossible role for those who get out of it.As long as he''s alive, there''s a realistic element to what''s going on.


    "Yes, Agnos took it from its original location by making it his property.So even if Agnos says, "I''m Mizuki''s property," don''t worry, it means a benefactor or a guardian. "


    Though I say so, I sometimes think of the saint as, "What do you think of it as a person?"


    If you ask me about the situation, I will know that I have control over my original whereabouts - Harvis and those who are likely to annoy me, but I don''t think I have any property.


    ... but...


    The children succeeded in another sense.


    Of the wizard!?


    Wow! Agnos, the wizard saved me.


    "I wonder if you can hear me...."


    "... I''ll ask the magician himself to tell me."


    The saint forgives the children, slightly twitching his face.Honestly, I don''t want my children to hear about Mizuki''s work.


    But you immediately decided it was better than letting Agnes talk to you, who seems to tell you everything honestly.


    At least, the Wizard Master... knows Mizuki will deceive you.


    "Oh my... after all, the wizard is special to children."


    Hearing the words of a near-total Sister, the saint was determined to "talk in advance."


    For the children, the magician Mizuki is a hero who saved the church, a protector, and a good neighbor who brings aid.


    He was a saint determined not to destroy the dream.

 510 One of them is "As a Guardian" at a later date.

    About half a month after Agnos was deposited with the church.According to the letter from the saint, Agnos has not caused any major problems, and he is doing well.


    Agnos has a criminal record of "planning a royal attack", so it was decided that surveillance was necessary for a while.Well, I can''t help it.


    ... so.


    Despite the thoughts of the grown-ups, Agnos seems to be living happily with his children.


    I heard that [I was playing the figure I wanted around me], but I think I was unconsciously stressed.


    The saint analyzed Agnos'' current calmness.


    ¡­¡­


    Sure, that''s possible.In the first place, Agnos is a child with a spirit.


    No matter how honest you are, there is an ego.In that case, there must be some deviation from the surroundings, or something that feels uncomfortable.


    As a result of the lack of a place to release stress from such things, I wonder if there has been any misunderstanding with my perception as a detonator.


    It would have been nice if the adults had confronted and explained it properly and convinced Agnos in some way... but unfortunately, no one would have done that.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Because Agnos is in a position to say "Princess", and because he is the love daughter of King Harvis (laughs), he cannot take an educational policy like mine.


    My education is whip and whip.I''ve been relentless for a long time, but what?


    If you''re not convinced, remember by your body.I guess I''m the absolute one.


    ... that''s how I taught Agnos.Even if I made a mistake, it wasn''t the way I treated the princess.


    However, to put it the other way around...... you could say ''I managed to do it''.


    To be clear, "If someone [someone] who is an absolute of Agnos had confronted her and taught her, the problem behavior would have disappeared."


    King Harvis is the one who hits this [Absolute]... Harvis, the kingdom is strong from the beginning.


    Teach Agnos that "Our kingdom is strong, and His Majesty''s words are absolute."


    Make time for King Harvis to face Agnos and build a relationship of trust.


    After the above has been accomplished, King Harvis teaches Agnos "things you should not do as a princess".


    ¡­¡­


    Isn''t that good?No, just kidding.


    The peculiarity of the country called Jarvis - in a sense, the king is the absolute - is the reason why I think it is enough, because Agnos is the princess.


    The point is that because Agnos is in the position of "princess", in this case, his status becomes a shackle.


    "Because I am a princess, I must obey the king, who is at the top of the kingdom, as a model for everyone." - You can even make me receive it like this.


    Moreover, since the person who falls under the category of the "Absolute" is the "person in the position of the King of Harvis", the effect will continue even if the current King of Harvis is deposed.


    No matter whether Agnos causes a problem or not, [Absolute King Harvis] - he does not have to be Agnos'' father - scolds him. If he says so, he will say so without understanding or reflection.


    The downside is that I don''t know if I''ll ever be able to recognize Agnos'' father... but if you only wish Agnos happiness, you shouldn''t have a problem.


    Harvis (who is in the position of king) > (the wall that cannot be crossed) > Father.


    You''ll miss your father if you face yourself, but the Absolute may be a different person.It would be tougher than facing Agnos at the same time as his duty as a king.


    ... well, I don''t think [that] King Harvis would accept such a situation.


    That man didn''t do anything for the sake of saying "Agnos'' father".Not only that, but pride was visible and hidden from the "king" position as well.


    I''m sure he won''t let go of the [king''s position] easily.If you could do that, you would have abandoned your identity and chosen to fall in love with Agnos'' mother.


    And yet, I was shocked by Agnos'' attitude, so I laughed!There must have been a self-styled (laughing) paternal pride compared to such a response.


    It is doubtful whether such a person can accept the situation that ''I have more to listen to my daughter honestly than myself''.


    In addition, this is also written in the letter from the saint.


    Agnos feels like he''s learning a lot from spending time with his children.


    ¡±Not only do we laugh at each other, but sometimes we quarrel, regret, think about what was wrong, and apologize to each other.Even such exchanges are taking place. "


    ¡±Even if Agnos wakes up, the children and the surrounding adults will listen to her heartfeltly.And from what was strangely spoken in awkward terms, Agnos'' feelings were perceived. "


    If that continues, you will know that Agnos and those around him are listening to you and trying to stay close to your heart.


    Because of that, it seems that these days you want to hear more than you want to wake up.I think that what she really wanted was to face herself. "


    The saint''s point of view, his standing position is "the representative of the church", "the head of the guardian of the children belonging to the church".


    As a result of the objective view of a person in such a position, I am saying this.After all, from his point of view, Agnos only appears to be a "child with no emotions".


    The same goes for the people around them.However, under the favor of those who wish for healthy growth, Agnos will gradually live as a "single individual".


    "... well, from the standpoint of the ''princess'', there might be a problem."


    As I read the letter, I think of it, today around this time.Agnos must have started the tragedy by mistaking his place of birth.


    On top of that, the absence of people who considered Agnos a top priority spurred the momentum.


    Everyone had the premise of "the daughter of the king''s beloved" on Agnos, and before he could get close to her heart, he imposed the ideal of "this should be as a princess".


    ... however, it was a "nanny and other honest people".


    It is presumed that Agnos was responsible for the demon king''s attack as a result of the presence of other people such as "those who deliberately distorted Agnos and aimed for the fall of the royal family" and "adherents who affirm Agnos unconditionally".


    In other words, the inside is messy.Resetting gradually restarted the formation of personality.


    No matter what you think, it''s ''madness created by your surroundings'', isn''t it?


    If Agnos himself had a problem, it would still be the same.


    From Agnos, whose roots are ultra-honest, it would be a terrible situation.Well, then, I feel sorry for the Demon King.


    After deducing from the current situation of Agnos and the situation of Harvis, the Demon King and Knight Dormitory''s face immediately became sympathetic to Agnos.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Knowing a situation like Agnos, or something similar, anger has flown to Harvis'' side.


    According to the demon king, "it is similar to the method of raising an innocent child who knows nothing to an assassin."


    The point is to cultivate it in a way that is convenient for adults and distorts the common sense that forms the basis of personality and behavior.


    Agnos only matched the wishes of his surroundings, but on the other hand, he didn''t grow anything that would form the basis of his personality.


    Because the result was the demon king''s attack, I think I understood the horror that distorted common sense.There, the education of the privileged class, like royalty, was mixed, and it was probably the choice to "eliminate".


    Agnos said that Queen Harvis was not guilty, but as long as the underlying common sense was ambiguous, it could not be so.


    ... "Eliminating the intruder" is a common thing in royalty and nobility.


    Of course, there''s usually a trick or evidence destruction going on at the same time, but if no one taught Agnos to do it, it''s raid-only.


    "Well, I don''t care about the letter from the saint."... there''s something about this that''s bothering you, isn''t it? "


    As I say it, I take out another letter.The first thing I read was a recent report from Agnos...


    Of course, it''s basically like a diary centered on yourself.However, the honest little girl Agnos follows my teachings and writes about what happened in church.


    A man of great nobility came to the church.The sisters who saw that person''s face were clouded. ¡±


    "We were told not to leave the room, but everyone was [a disgusting person who was troubling the church and the saints!was saying)


    Kids are not asking for help from outside, nor are they trying to trick ''customers''.Honestly speaking, Agnos was the only one who told me.There would have been a point in drawing attention to it.


    That''s why Agnos told me... ''This has happened!''


    "Ufufu... after all, once I threatened you, it would be less effective."I''ll have to go visit the saint soon...? "


    Saints are not easy to rely on -- because they know how scared they are to ask for something in return -- so they won''t ask for help until serious damage is done.


    ... but...


    I am the guardian and owner of Agnos.


    I can''t afford to be stuck with my possessions after they''ve been reported!Since I''m a super-capable child, I won''t become an irresponsible adult...! "


    Naturally, the Demon King and the others would find out in the process, but there was nothing they could do.


    I need to apply for a day off, and I''m an alien under surveillance!


    "Now, what kind of business did you come here for? I wonder if you''re still aiming to hold the church in your hands ? Or if you''re aiming at Felix and the others ? Oh, I think you''re aiming for the assassination of a saint."


    The letter was folded up in a high mood, and goodness hurried to the demon king. The footsteps are light.


    To the knights who seemed too in a good mood to speak to me, I showed them a letter from Agnos and said, "I''m going out."


    ¨D ¨D It was a few days after I visited the church with "souvenirs" from people who understood the situation.

 511 Well talk about it later. Part two: "Parents are doing their best."

    A few days after I received a letter from Agnos.


    I was visiting the church of Barakshin, its top saint.


    Of course, I didn''t come all of a sudden.I made an appointment after telling them what to do.


    Sometimes I told him that I was going to see how Agnos was doing, and the saint immediately agreed.Since this was never a lie, I received permission from the Demon King.


    In addition, in the reply from the saint, he said, "I must meet the nobility in 0 days, so I can''t deal with them during that time.But I don''t care if you listen to me. "


    ¡­¡­


    Is it okay or recommended to be there?


    Coming to church means that the nobleman is a church.It was also the position of the saints - the top of the church had to deal directly with them.


    If it''s normal, I won''t. Since I am a super-capable child, I will not break into the place involved in the management of others.Caring, caring, friendly, polite!


    ... but...


    I want you to recall a letter from Agnos.


    A man of great nobility came to the church.The sisters who saw that person''s face were clouded. ¡±


    "We were told not to leave the room, but everyone was [a disgusting person who was troubling the church and the saints!was saying)


    Agnos wrote it like this... when he asked the saint, he didn''t deny it...!


    In other words, ''the information from Agnos is correct''.


    Moreover, it did not show any difficulty in visiting me, and it even contained information that seemed to be deliberately aiming to encountered.


    Whatever you think, you''re expected to play a part in eliminating the aristocrats.It seems that the saints have come to know how to use me.


    ... that''s why.


    I showed the letter from Agnos and the reply from the saint to the demon king, and when I said, "I think it''s called a little bit, so I''ll do my job," I got permission to do so lightly!


    Even with the Demon King, I''m not the one who can''t read the back of these words.At the same time, there are also passages that refer to Agnos, a young girl of mental age.


    As a result, it became "a visit as a magician, the owner of Agnos (= a serious job because of a sense of responsibility)".


    You are a well-understood guardian.In the unlikely event that a protest is received from the nobility of Barakshin, it seems that they will clear it up by "visiting as a work" after obtaining permission.


    After explaining the situation to the Knight Dormitory face, it was decided that the knights who were on holiday would accompany them.


    It''s a corner, so let me accompany the knights who are on holiday.Whether you''re impatient or not, it doesn''t mean that there are no instantly moving people other than those who are threatening you. "


    Oh, that''s a possibility, too.If Mizuki is with the saints, there is a possibility that they will pierce the gap. "


    They don''t seem to have any good feelings for the nobles, and if they were to use force, they would fight with strength and power... They would protect their children and good church officials.


    At the same time, let''s record the appearance of Agnos who seems to be living happily.


    "Fufu, it seems that Elle is also concerned..."Yeah, I need to show it to Harvis.I''ll do that much more than I said I would love to be your daughter. "


    Of course. Of course, I can''t be involved in person.


    Yeah, so I thought I''d give you some warmth.


    The real sound was also lying in my mouth.


    However, from the world''s perspective, it is undoubtedly warm.Irfena, who was supposed to be the victim, and Her Highness the Knight of Elshion showed her kindness.


    ¡­¡­


    That''s what I want you to do.From those who are not directly related, it is a "valuable opportunity to know the current situation of my beloved daughter who will never see me again", and it is a "sympathy for King Harvis".


    Whether that "warmth" is to the heart of King Harvis, it is a trivial matter, and it has nothing to do with us.


    King Harvis deserves nothing more than Agnos because of his own actions.


    ... if it was really [a parent and child who were separated by punishment], the actions of the knights were undoubtedly warm.


    Even if Agnos doesn''t need us, and we don''t even want to be spared, it''s King Harvis''s fault.


    On the balcony.


    While coating these circumstances in front of the building, he obtained permission for the saint to visit, and the text "pleasure" was returned in the reply.


    After all, the saint seemed to think the same thing as the knights, and I was grateful for it.There''s only a saint in that association who can use force.


    That''s why today we are visiting the church of Barakshin with a few knights


    "Welcome"


    The saint who greeted me with a smile seemed somewhat tired.I know you''ve been feeling responsible for Agnos lately, but it doesn''t seem to be the only reason.


    Thank you for keeping Agnos with us.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "Fufu, that''s right! It''s not a thank you, but I brought you some relief supplies so you can take it."Ahh, Saint, I have a personal souvenir ? "


    While saying so, I gently handed over some [souvenirs] that I had in my hand.... the look on the saint''s face that I saw instantly turned vicious for a moment, but it must have been my imagination.


    "This is..."


    "There''s an unbridled idiot, isn''t there?"


    - That''s why I''m here.


    If you continue, the saint will laugh.


    "Of course. Evidence of an attack on Felix and the others... and the involvement of His Highness Levins."Besides, even the church nobles who wanted to cut off the power of the royal nobles were on the toilet. "


    "Anyway, when you came to Ilfena, the merchants I introduced you to were with you during your stay, right?"These people were direct reports of the royal family and merchants with connections to the Demon King.So, it''s no wonder I protested. "


    "That''s right. It''s not surprising that Irfena is protesting."Protesting only to the relevant person is also done by you personally as a magician.... it looks like you''ve cared a lot for me. "


    "Nobody thinks the country of Barakshin is bad."


    Yes, the material I gave you related to the raid on Felix and the others.The Black Knights, who had had time to spare after taking precautions, had made great use of their stunts to track down the culprit.


    However, the first attack was on a royal nobleman who treated Felix as an obstructionist.After that, there are also church nobles who "use the movement of royal nobles to protest against Irfena".


    They must have been stupid enough not to finish the raid in one go.I should have given up when I had confirmed that Highness Levins was present, but I still aimed at both of them.


    I introduced the merchants'' little fathers to them because they also served as escorts.As expected, if I had a Knight Guard, I wouldn''t have attacked them... even if Irfena''s Knight came out, I''d be scared.


    It was a good time to aim when Highness Levins was away from the two of us.If the two people beside me didn''t look like knights, they would come out with their hands ~? It was a bingo!As expected, big, bursting, laughing


    What''s the matter, my little dad had a good liquor and food, and I worked hard, so there was no problem.Rather, my eyes were turned warmly, and I was stunned by "you guys, that''s a trap".


    "It''s all about words, we just figured out who the Ilfena customer is...!"


    "It''s almost time for you to come."Now, mage, this way. "


    "Alright.... then, everyone." If you see a suspicious person, please? "


    Got it.


    One of the knights, who replied in that way, twisted his beautiful face for an instant.A knight is a violent professional, even if he''s not wearing a knight''s clothes... He''ll do everything he can to interrogate you. No.


    When it blows, I''m talking to Argente.Since the opponent is an aristocrat, I have made great use of my position as a guardian and I am going on this visit.


    If it becomes violent, there is also a possibility that the knights of Barakshin who will rush in are healing with the church nobility.


    Badly, it is not unlikely that we will cover up the incident, but that we will be tailored to the perpetrator in retaliation.


    Part of the countermeasure was "Irfena''s High Nobility".You can compete against your ID as well as the Knights!


    It goes without saying that we are overpowered.Violence alone is enough for me.


    Well, I wonder what''s going to happen?


    "Damn, who are you..."


    The saint gave me a stunned but somewhat reassuring smile as he murmured with pleasure.


    You''re all set! Prey... Are you ready, nobleman of Barakshin?


    Oh, where''s Mizuki?


    "I have to talk to the saint."I''ve brought you some relief supplies, and I''m sure you have them. "


    ¡­¡­


    Agnos, who was glad to hear that Mizuki had arrived, was unhappy to know that he couldn''t speak right away.


    To such a girl, one of the knights from Ilfena - they are Agnos and his acquaintance - would be gentle.


    ¡°I brought a lot of pudding, so I''ll make you a snack.¡±


    "Pudding! The one made by Mizuki?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    Agnos smiles instantly when he hears that he has a favorite dish.Seeing the figure of the toddler, the knights smiled bitterly and urged Agnos.


    "Until Mizuki comes, let''s all have a snack."What, we''ll be done soon. "


    Yeah! I want everyone to eat Mizuki''s pudding as well.


    I don''t know Agnos, who rejoices innocently.... the adults won''t notice.


    The letter I wrote was an invitation to the knights of the Irfena Mage.


    The pleasant behavior leads to great spiritual damage to King Harvis.


    Unaware of the intentions of the adults, Agnos, a young girl of spiritual age, was simply crumbling his face with an unexpected reunion and snack.

 512 At a later date, the third part of the story, "Sneaky Terror"

    - In a church room.


    "As usual, it''s a poor place."I''ve wasted so many times... "


    The man who came into the room complaining hardened when he saw me indoors.


    In response to such a man''s reaction, I laugh inwardly.


    Oh, you know my face?That is to say, I was watching what I had done before.


    I see, I see, that would save you the trouble of explaining.


    From the beginning, I was [[in various ways], the object of fear] (interpretation)!


    "Oh, it''s hardening in such a place... what''s the matter?"


    "W-why, why is that...?"


    "I''ll tell you more about it in the future."Please, sit down. "


    "No, no, today..."


    "Please sit down. I hope you''re wondering if she''s here with you."We feel obligated to answer that question. ¡±


    "No, um..."


    Please, go ahead.


    "Eh......"


    ¡±What...?¡±


    Calmly, but with a strange force that does not say whether it is or not, the saint urges the man into the room.


    The man was also strangely frightened, and somehow tried to give an excuse.


    Every time, I was subjected to the threatening intimidation released by the saint---not to be misunderstood, but the saint''s tone was calm, and he did not say anything disgusting--, and he did not spin the words to leave this place.


    While smiling at such an exchange, I look at the saint warmly.


    ¡­¡­


    No, you''re under no obligation, right...?


    I''m serious. I''m under no obligation to do that, and I''m in a better position to be a man, so I just have to go home.


    It''s probably due to the fact that the man is completely forcibly defeating the saint...... and the fact that it''s called "the pride of the nobleman (laughs)".


    To be clear, apart from the intimidation the man received from the saint, he was quite struggling inside.


    ''Why do we have to have such emotions like the clergy in the church?''


    Given Barakshin''s past, this situation should be quite humiliating.In particular, the church would not have been able to defy the church nobles who were making donations.


    ... but now the situation is quite different.


    No, it is true that the Church''s finances are bitter, precisely because there is still no linkage with the royal family.That''s why I''m in such a hurry to help with supplies.


    ¨D ¨D However, this situation is "temporary".


    If the money dressed by the nobility and the healing upper echelons of the church returns and the new donation system is successfully put on track, it will improve to some extent.


    The plan for this has been submitted to the Barakshin Royal Family, and the royal family is willing to accept it, so there is no problem.


    [The royal family and the church are in hand.] - As long as the royal family designs such a future, this will come true.


    However, some church nobles were troubled.


    If these are fulfilled, the intimidating material they have been using for many years, such as "Can I run out of donations?", will become unusable.


    That''s why they''re desperate to take a few mounts from the saints right now.Or are you aiming for nostalgia?


    Either way, as a busy saint, it''s nothing but a nuisance.It is a well-known fact that the saint, the head of the church, is busy.


    That said, their reputation in the church is at the bottom of the line."I''m not letting you take the time to do something that isn''t Roku!"


    ... now, it''s time to move on.


    "Corner, I wonder what the saint has come to do even though he has free up time."Oh, was it awkward for me to ask? "


    "That''s..."


    "Oh, oh, that''s impossible."This is a place that has nothing to do with church and government.... it should be.In the first place, you won''t be bothered to ask. "


    That''s right, that''s right.


    Yeah, I think so.


    Ignoring the vague man and exchanging words, I and the saint smiled at the man at the same time.


    What can I do for you?


    "Um, um... excuse me."


    Whether he gave up or seems uncomfortable, the man sits in an indoor chair.Suddenly, I moved in front of a closed door.


    "Eh......"


    "I was just talking to the saint personally.""I would have to do something important, but I just gave it to you."You weren''t expecting me, were you? "


    "I''m sorry."


    "No, it''s not the saint''s fault, is it?"All of a sudden, it''s my fault.That''s why I''m temporarily in the corner."There''s nothing to be troubled about, is there?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "Guu..."


    It seems that the man can''t hold his tongue in the exchange of words that are difficult to argue with.You can''t even open your mouth and come up with a good excuse to get rid of me.


    Q: What if I said, "There is something important between the church and the church nobility"?


    A. In advance, [accidentally] left behind the magic tool for recording, and secured the evidence.


    Submit evidence to King Barakshin & Chikri as it is.


    Q: What if you were honest and said, "I won''t be bothered to ask?"


    -Sit in front of the door and stop the escape.Of course, the conversation will be recorded.


    ... when I was in this room first, it was already stuffy!


    The saints and I are friendly (laughs), so when I testified, I said, "We just talked about it together." "I made it up!''If they say so, that''s it.


    There are still a lot of church nobles in Barakshin who are aiming for a reversal, so they will come all the way here.


    Then we can get the evidence right from the start.


    Of course, with me around, there''s a great chance that he''ll talk.


    However, please think carefully... what the saint and I want is to [silence the depressing church nobles... or withdraw from the church] and not be punished.


    "Speaking of which... you''ve come to the church a lot to tell ''some sort of story'', right?"


    ¡±Hee... yeah, but... what is that?¡±


    She gently placed her hand on her shoulder from behind the man sitting on the chair.Then, while making him bounce his shoulders, the man managed to utter a misleading word.


    "I''m just having the child I took in custody by the church."It''s better to learn and play with the children of the church than to live with the adults around me. "


    Ehhh...


    When I told him so, the man stiffened.


    "After all, the [current] church should be safe, right?"The nobles and the healing fools were driven out, and some of the church nobles who were threatening the faithful of the good church with their donations should have been punished. ¡±


    "That ''ought'' to be it..."


    Following me, the saint muttered and sighed with a sad face.


    Looking at the figure of such a saint, I turned to the man and grabbed his chest and drew my face closer.


    "... can you explain the meaning of the saint''s words now?"


    "Y-you don''t have to!"You have nothing to do with the Church, you must be from another country! "


    "Yeah, that''s right.... but, ''now'', in a way, I''m related."


    ¡°How''s it going?


    ¡°I told you, didn''t I?" I left my child in the church. "So, for a limited time, I have a duty as a guardian to help and guide the Church. "


    ¨D ¨D It''s more than a human being from another country, it''s the only thing you can do.


    Continuing to do so, the man''s face twitched.''People from other countries'' is why I interpreted it as'' doing what I can ''.


    Yeah, that''s right. But even if there is a misinterpretation, I''ll be very clear.


    "Because I am not always in the church, I can only eliminate [material assistance] and [those who threaten the church]."Look, as you know, I don''t have any power.The private sector also provides food and other necessities. ¡±


    I''m serious, because Felix and Sandra told me that they sometimes get vegetables from their neighbors.


    It''s bigger than that, and I''m doing the same thing.Like financial aid to a church, it''s not about giving money away.


    "Thank you. We are grateful too."It''s not an exchange of money or a bribe. ¡±


    "I''m taking care of you too, so I don''t care."


    In a conversation with the saint, who exchanged gently and calmly, he said, "Nothing is wrong!''I will not forget the appeal.


    In fact, thanks to the saints at the top of the church, my behavior was affirmed as ok.The man''s subtle regrets make him laugh.


    "After that... would it be possible to eliminate [those who threaten the church]?"Oh, this is my specialty!I only have violence, but I''m dealing with criminals who hate the Church.I don''t want to forgive you, but after a little ''lecture (physics)'', I''ll make a good judgment. "


    "Oh, I''m trustworthy."


    "Before handing over to the country, if you don''t let them know what is wrong and ''who has lost their fangs'', they will be embarrassed to say what they want.... it''s okay, I''m good at healing magic. "


    "Hee......"


    (Translation)


    If you bother the church, the mage will be in trouble


    Perhaps it was because he had been told to do so while grabbing his chest, but the man''s face was pale.


    Whether you are a mage or a human from another country.I can''t talk about this country. "--that must have been the greatest strength of the church nobles.


    ... but as long as you keep Agnos in the church, you can intervene exceptionally [if necessary for Agnos'' peace].


    I mean, when I deposited Agnos in the church, I also got permission from King Barakshin.


    Given Agnos'' situation, this is necessary.It''s not about being wary of church nobles.


    However, since Agnos reported that ''everyone hates people coming'', I have an obligation to improve the situation.


    So I contacted a friendly saint and came to hear about the situation... this is the truth of my visit.


    Agnos, a young girl of mental age, is very active.No way, I don''t think that the letter I wrote will serve as evidence that the magician will intervene in the church.


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, sure, I don''t think so.She''s still a young girl (tentative) with a lot of thoughts.


    "Well then, let''s hear more about it."... oh, yes! I think I''ll say hello, because I might be seeing church nobles for quite some time. "


    I cast my strength on the hand that grabbed my chest and intimidated it with as much magic as I could.I smiled at the man in front of me in a faint smile.


    Thank you.


    In my mood, I feel like "night time death", but I don''t know if it''s just words.You don''t have to put it in writing!


    ¡°Making them understand is also God''s love, right?¡±


    Before turning his gaze, the saint was holding a book that looked like he had seen somewhere.


    On the other hand, at that time, in the Royal Castle of Barakshin.


    It''s been a long time.


    A certain couple was visiting the king of Barakshin.


    The wife is in charge of diplomacy in her own country, and her husband is a Kingsguard.Finally, if you say it, it''s called "poison couple" in the two-person set.


    Their purpose, of course, was to protest against Barakshin.However, the [poison couple] could not have done such a thing, and the fangs would be used to cut off the power of the culprit.


    ¨D ¨D The greatest misfortune in life was about to come to Katrina, the last hope of the church nobility.

 513 Ill talk about it later. Part four: "Because Im from the country of the powerful."

    ¨D ¨D At the Royal Castle of Barakshin (Charlene viewpoint)


    "... that''s it for now."Please check the documentation for more details. ¡±


    "Okay, I''m really sorry."


    "Fufu...... I personally understand that you, the Barakshin Royal Family, are indispensable."Don''t worry, this will not disturb the relationship between the two countries. "


    "Thank goodness."


    With a smile on his face, His Majesty King Barakshin nodded, ¡°I know.¡±I smile deeply at his attitude.


    The assault on His Highness Elshion, the "foolish act" of the Barakshin nobleman who was catered to by the commotion.


    Since that is the case, even if it is a farce, we need to exchange these words.


    ... yes, it''s a farce, isn''t it? It''s nothing else.


    In the first place, Irfena is not that angry about this.


    Of course, I think it is annoying that there was a cadre trying to cope with the chaos in Japan.That''s true, and the rage of His Highness the Knight of Elshion is real.


    However, if this is the starting point for a change in barracuda, then the story will be different.


    From the beginning, Irfena was fed up with royalty and ecclesiastical strife in Barakshin.


    Power struggles can be a problem in any country, but Balakshin is a religion - more to the point, it involves the people.This was a very troublesome thing.


    If you incite the people, the country will be desolate.Of course, my neighbor, Irfena, is also affected.


    To be honest, I''m a nuisance.There is also a possibility that officials of church nobility or people who have been breathed may flow into our country.


    ... well, the possibility disappeared in the [previous incident].


    It was made by the knights led by His Highness Ershuon and Mizuki-sama.


    The ambitious foolish church aristocrat plotted to use Mizuki-sama, who was renowned for his achievements.


    Of course, the parent cat... no, the patron, His Highness Elshion, cannot allow such a thing.Your Highness, we''ve been sent straight to Barakshin.


    This was their first miscalculation, wasn''t it?As a result, some members of the church nobility insulted Lord Elshion in front of Master Mizuki and my foolish brothers.


    I don''t know what to say, but if it were just His Highness Elshion, I could have forgiven you for your disrespect.


    Even so, Irfena has been annoyed by the Barakshin, so His Majesty King Barakshin will apologize immediately.


    Yes, that could have been the end of it.... if Lord Elshion hadn''t brought Lord Mizuki and his knights with him.


    Many people have misunderstood, but it is not His Highness Elshion, who is called the "Demon King", who is violent.


    His Highness'' knights, and now Mizuki, the mage, are some of the most ferocious creatures in the world.


    They have you as their only master, so if you insult the Lord in front of them, I will strip you of your fangs immediately.


    Of course, I heard that it happened at that time.In particular, it seems that Mizuki has achieved painful retaliation against the church nobles by involving the saints of the church.


    It''s just... that at that time, it was only [retaliation for the insulting act against Lord Elshion].


    As expected, I couldn''t do more.Acts of overstepping, interference in internal affairs... I don''t want to hear you say those words.


    Felix, who has been reorganized and is making efforts to change with his wife.No matter how many things were lost, he was also the one who was cut off from the fence in the first instance.


    I had the opportunity to speak with you in Ilfena, but you seemed quite honest.This is because its honesty was used in comparison to the previous appearance.


    Under the guidance of the saint, you are now moving in the right direction, and your brother, His Highness the Levins, is happy to tell you.


    So I wanted to help that grow.


    To put it more concretely, would it be the elimination of those who hinder growth?


    "Speaking of which... there''s someone I''d like to see."


    Hmm, can I make arrangements if you want?


    "Oh! Thank goodness." I... I''ve always wanted to see Master Katrina. "


    His Majesty King Barakshin looked slightly surprised to reveal his joy.


    "Mr. Mizuki told me that it was a ''very pleasant way''.""The one who believes in the prince and has a cute idea like the girl who dreams."


    ... Actually, the words were a little different, but I think it was generally this kind of evaluation.


    Well, Mizuki was the one who had the pleasure. From Katrina''s point of view, Mizuki''s opponent was nothing but a nightmare.


    Besides, Mizuki-sama is a bit of a chauffeur.In that case, your hand may have accidentally come out.


    "Ahhh... well, I guess I''m not wrong about that evaluation.I think the wizard said it a little more maliciously. "


    "Oh my, you''re still a bridesmaid, aren''t you?"


    "...... from your point of view, I guess it''s just that much expression."


    I felt something in it, but I was immediately convinced.By the way, you know what these fools do.


    If you know these things, you might be aware of Mizuki''s work as well.I must have scolded you somewhat, in agreement with His Highness Elshion.


    "But what''s the point?"To be honest, I don''t think you''re the kind of person I think you are. "


    "Well, be honest."


    ¡°Of course, he didn''t network while in the side room, he didn''t live up to the expectations of the church nobles, and he just lamented his bad luck.Thanks to you, there are no hopefuls. "


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "Katrina-sama is the one who was told that by His Majesty King Barakshin."


    ¡­¡­


    I gathered to make things easier.


    Mizuki said, "When Sister Charles and Clarence meet in a set, it will be absolutely interesting!''It seems that you can only recommend it.


    Oh, Al and the others also said, "If you improve, you''re the best comparator."This seems to be an expectation.


    But, with me, the one of the house of the Duke of Irfena, who is said to be ''the kingdom of the powerful''.


    I''m not going to do it for my own pleasure.If you can''t do that, Mizuki doesn''t deserve to be called "sister", right?


    "If you can call me, please do so on such occasions."


    What?


    "It is my personal request to meet with Master Katrina, but in the previous case, we know that she exists in Japan.That''s why I want to take it home as "accurate information". "


    To be clear, I want to get some kind of word from Katrina-sama.


    In exchanges between individuals, even if Katrina leaks some kind of manoeuvre or important information, it will be done as a "personal matter".


    However, "public discourse" should have the same effect.


    "Of course, I won''t do anything against His Majesty King Barakshin."In other words... I want to support honest young couples in a hard-working shop. "


    "That''s...!"


    ¡±Fufu... you two are going to be important from now on¡±


    With a glimpse of his gaze, Milord, who accompanied me as an escort, also nodded with a deep smile.


    Milord is often rumored to be talking nonsense to Mizuki, but that''s also a sign of expectation.


    All those who are strictly instructed by Milord are expected to grow.It is because of your efforts that you will finally love your juniors.


    So, just a little... I''ll get rid of that young couple''s grief.That''s what we can do.


    "... All right, let''s call Katrina."


    Thank you very much.


    When I thank you, I feel like I sounded small.I replied by just smiling.


    - Meanwhile, in a church room.


    "Look, this is a luxury product that King Alberda gave me directly."No way, you won''t say no, will you? "


    Mizuki just said that handmade souvenirs are perfect! Mizuki is a sake from Alberda.


    In addition, Mizuki didn''t lie.Without joking, it''s a fine liquor from King Wilfred of Alberda.


    However, it is a substitute that has a high alcohol content, so that people say, "If a weak man drinks, he dies."


    Mizuki is not drunk at all, so Wilfred will send it to me with confidence.


    Instead, Mizuki''s sake was offered via Glenn, so it was a good drinking companion in a sense.


    "No, no, I don''t drink alcohol from daylight..."


    "Ah ~? Who''s been having a luxurious dinner with fine liquor from daylight?"


    "Ugh...! Why did you do that...?"


    Of course, Saint information ? That''s why I have examined the souvenirs for the nobles who are coming here!


    "Fufu, as a priest, I can drink from daylight."You two, please. "


    The saint only laughs cheekily.It seems that Mizuki has no intention of stopping his work, apparently angry that he has taken the church budget for such a thing over the years.


    Mizuki smiles in despair when there is no one to help her.


    "I''ll drink too, and I won''t have to worry about poison!"Alcohol addiction can be managed by magic, so there''s no problem!... just a little bit, I just want you to be honest with the power of alcohol. "


    (Translation)


    "Drink and be drunk. Drink and wash and talk."


    Men and women are stronger in drinking than in the taste of the nobility.However, this time, the opponent was wrong.


    In addition to alcoholic beverages, creatures who are not drunk at all are recommended to "Can''t I drink alcohol?"


    If you get drunk, it''s the opponent''s last thought.Besides, the saint, the supreme authority of the church, is her accomplice.


    If you want to feel like a drunk, skillfully direct your words and get the quality of your words.


    If you''re intoxicated, feel free to sign the documents you''ve prepared in advance.


    That''s the kind of person a man is dealing with this time.Even if you make a mistake, you''re still a drunken opponent.


    Moreover, it is not wrong to say that "I drank the fine liquor of souvenirs together".It was a very disgusting trap.


    "Here, cheers ? Ah, the saint with the juice there!"Sooner or later, I''m going to add to the aid to the church.I think it''s okay to eat jam, juice, and sometimes sweet things! "


    Oh, thank goodness.


    While the conversation was almost complete, the two turned their faces to the man at the same time.


    ... it seemed that there was no other option for a man but to put a mouthful of alcohol on his mouth.

 514 Later on, well talk about five of them: "Knights smile."

    - at the church (Argentine perspective)


    "Captain, wait a minute."


    I switched to the voice that was being heard, and the knight from Irfena - my men - turned a meaningful gaze to the outside.


    It goes without saying that this gaze contains some kind of awe.


    "Oh my, are you still here?"


    ¡°Perhaps this visit also included threats to the church.¡±


    I see. I didn''t expect the saints to cooperate easily, so while I was attracting them, the pawns took hostages.


    As usual, my subordinates are disgusted by the cowardly manner in which they are treated.I can''t protest because I can''t say it''s clear malice... now I''m a royal and it''s hard to speak out.


    In the first place, ''at the moment'' they have done nothing.And he said unto the nobles that visited the church, I have come to speak with the saints, and it is not a lie.


    They probably use their church nobility well to keep the saints from asking the royal family for help.


    The nobility who visited the church set out the purpose of "Looking at the state of the church and future discussions".


    The knights who appeared in the church insisted on ''watching over the safety of the church, where the majority of non-combatants are found''.


    We can''t call them "enemies" without some kind of decision. It''s very auspicious.


    It is true that the church is made up of donations from the nobility, and it is only natural to care about the church that has reformed in the past.


    It is also true that during the events called "Saints of All Types" (named after Mizuki), the followers of the church showed the unity that should be said to be a lot of violence, and showed a piece of the threat.


    Together, we will explore the new church and observe if the believers see any strange movements


    If they say this, the nobles who know about the commotion will be convinced, regardless of the faction.


    Of course, they are in a power struggle between factions, but believers... they all have the same vigilance about the power of the ''people''.


    If this is the case, I think we can do it together.Basically, most people think that their interests are paramount.


    It''s really easy to understand, or it''s simple people.In addition to that, I am not good at reading the situation.


    They perceived themselves as a threat to the "Mage of the Otherworld" (= outsiders), thinking that the Church alone would remain the same as before.


    "Without a magician, the church would not be a threat" - such a stupid fantasy.


    ... but that''s probably the end of my warm thoughts this time.


    At last, a mean smile comes to your mouth.... but the same goes for the subordinates who look somewhere interesting.Even if you don''t say anything, you probably can read my thoughts.


    Of course, there is no such thing as a shard to do as they wish.Let''s take good fortune to be here and show them the role they want to play.


    Without malice, Agnos has informed Mizuki of the current state of the church in childlike and honest terms.It''s all about trust in Mizuki and how we feel about the people in the church.


    The saints will not rely on Mizuki, an outsider, unless there is nothing he can do.However, we have the strength to make decisions immediately if necessary.


    Mizuki will be able to move as a concerned party if they consult with Agnos before he deposits them.That is the "trump card" that the church obtained, which the church nobles could not know.


    The Church gained its strongest ally because the Saints grieved and reached out to Agnos.The result was a "farce" called this visit to the church.


    "Seeing Agnos" is not a lie, but both the church and the royal family of Barakshin are on Mizuki''s side.It''s impossible to miss this opportunity.


    ¡°The Knights of Barakshin, who seem to be watching the people of the church, do not know that Mizuki was waiting with the saints.That''s why I won''t be showing you any obvious moves for a while. "


    So, is it some kind of signal from the noblemen who came to visit the saints?


    "Perhaps. Or perhaps the saints will see the scene where the pawns are breaking into the church."If the saints and those to be defended are put at risk, they will be forced to give in. "


    The saints are mentally strong, perhaps because they have endured the work of the upper echelons.


    You can also negotiate with Mizuki, and you can''t say what you personally threatened to say.


    ¨D ¨D The weakness of the saint is said to be the believers of the church who do not have the power to fight.


    Given their position, it is only natural that they are incapable of fighting.In the first place, the Church is a loving place, and it is not good to hurt.


    Some church aristocrats are trying to put it in their hands and put the church in their hands again.


    Now you will be in shock with the Barakshin royal family, and you will also be willing to cooperate with Mizuki.No matter how much you want to avoid the intervention of outsiders, you probably don''t want to take care of fools anymore.


    "I see... first of all, we need to ensure the safety of those who should be protected."Let''s call out to the suspicious knights. "


    We don''t need Mizuki''s protection, but we do have the purpose of monitoring it, so let me tell you a little bit about it.


    If there is nothing backward, you will deal with us in a dignified manner.


    Do you say that?


    This time, Mizuki is visiting with the permission of Ilfena, and of course, the Barakshin Royal Family has been informed of the purpose.


    If you say something strange or behave suspiciously, you may be able to hand it over directly to His Majesty King Barakshin.


    Oh! It''s a corner, so you might want to hang out with us instead!


    They are knights to each other, and rarely have the opportunity to make contact with people from other countries.


    In the process, I hope you can learn that ''there is a top above''.


    You''re full of pride and crap, right?


    I haven''t forgotten that it seemed like Mizuki was in a good mood.I have vivid memories of the insults to Elle and Mizuki.


    Needless to say, our position as Guardians must be well understood to mean that we are directly subordinate to Elle''s Knights.


    If you look at a situation like that, you may be able to avoid it in the future, even if it is annoying for you to press on to the church.


    ¡­¡­


    No, it could be a situation you have to avoid.If you are detained or punished, you may be deprived of your title.


    Well then, let''s hear it from here.


    Roger that.... oh, they''re pathetic too.


    Oh, are you worried about the enemy?


    "Mizuki and the Captain are not going to win, right?"Moreover, there was a poisonous couple in the royal castle.When you first contact the Royal Family of Barakshin, you''ll be sure to send all you want. ¡±


    "Fufu, we just followed proper procedures."


    My men are shocked by the deepening smile, but it''s just a fact.If you are convinced of the subsequent actions, you will be able to pass some impossibility.


    It seems that your sister was also very excited about this visit - the establishment of Ilfena as a messenger was a protest against the assault on Elle - and she may be "playing" with your brother-in-law.


    "Either way, His Royal Highness Levins is coming to see how things are going."It''s a shameful affair in my own country, and nothing beats the testimony of royalty.We have no blind spots. "


    "I''ve arranged that..."


    Of course, Mizuki. She''s close to His Highness the Fianc¨¦e of Levins.


    Mizuki is in the middle of "Hospitality" with the saints.Come on, let''s play with us.

 515 Later on, we will talk about six of them: "The saint is a man of vision."

    - In a church room (saint''s view)


    ¡­¡­


    I stared with a smile at a man with a glass of wine with a pale face.My role is to be a ''witness'' and a ''witness''.It is [her] role to shake words.


    "Fufu, you''re the one who wanted the ''fine sake'' and ''cooking''."


    "W-Well, that''s..."


    "I can''t complain about the wine directly from His Majesty King Alberda and the otherworldly cuisine that was well received by the kings of all countries..."


    Mizuki''s words, speaking in a good mood, are not a lie.She has connections with royalty and nobles from all over the world, and even has a friendly relationship.


    ... yes, that''s true.


    I didn''t expect King Alberda to be my drinking companion.


    "Superior liquor"... this is a strong liquor that is said to "die if the weak man drinks". No matter how much you are used to liquor, if you drink it bypassing it, you will not be able to avoid the state of intoxication.


    I was shocked by the fact that His Majesty King Alberda was sending such a thing to Mizuki, a woman, but today I found out why.


    Mizuki the Mage. She was a type of drinker who didn''t get drunk at all...!


    In fact, Mizuki has a glass filled with the same alcohol as a man.Since earlier, I''ve been drinking without recommending it to a man, but there''s no sign of getting drunk at all.Completely flat.


    I got caught up in this guy and got caught up in a drinking place... how much fear does a man have?


    Even the one you''re afraid of is about to be crushed by a drunkenness.It must be scary and unavoidable, including the future that awaits afterwards.


    "Look, there''s no poison in it, right?"I''m drinking the same thing, too. "


    Having said that, Mizuki takes a sip from the glass she holds.


    ... it''s like drinking water.Did you think you were scarier than the poison?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Mizuki said, "Acts such as [getting the other person intoxicated, signing a contract in your favor, or taking a pledge] are a means to be taken in consideration", so the man''s attitude is probably half unavoidable.


    It goes without saying that the other half of the reason is that "it was the mage Mizuki who set them up".


    From the previous incident, the church nobles were terrified of Mizuki, a magician, so they could not imagine what kind of eyes they would encounter, and they were terrified.


    ¡­¡­


    I see, I''m sure I''m scared.


    This one is dependable if he''s on our side, but he''s a bad foe if he''s on our side.Because they are relentless in retaliation, using methods that reflect their bad character.


    In fact, compared to the present, the bad personality is greatly exhibited.


    The liquor the king of one country gave you... you can''t refuse something like this.


    Besides, I''m not guilty of anything.


    It wasn''t poison, it wasn''t magic, it was the man in front of me who hated it because he wanted the "superior sake".


    If they say, ''I prepared it because I wanted it,'' that''s it.In the first place, there can''t normally be such things in the church.


    As a result, the fact that "a mage consulted by a saint who is a friend provided the best liquor that he had" became a reality.


    Besides, I was present as a poison witness myself.Without knowing what kind of liquor was offered, it was certain that Mizuki''s appearance would be combined with the rumor that the wrong man was wrong when he saw the amount of liquor.


    As always, this woman is the devil.


    There is such a good guardian, why is he like this?


    "Oh, didn''t you want such a disgusting and superb drink and meal?"A friend of mine who appreciated my inexperienced lack of preparation brought it to me on purpose... are you still not satisfied with it? "


    "No, no, that''s not it..."


    Or... don''t you like the gift from His Majesty King Alberda?


    Oh, that''s right!


    If you wake up quickly, you can be sure that you can [correctly] grasp the situation due to the desperation of the man who is in a hurry to deny it.


    If I turned my gaze to Mizuki, I felt the same opinion as I did, and I twisted my mouth.


    "That''s right, that''s why... ''You can''t refuse what I recommend''."If you bypass it, it''s like saying ''I''m dissatisfied''. "


    - In the first place, the result you wanted, right?


    It was only this time that the man remained silent.If there was no way out, it must have hurt.


    Whether he anticipated giving up, fear, and the [misfortune] that would follow, the man stirred up the glass with vigour.Whether you abandon yourself or not, there is no other way.


    It was he himself who blocked the way out.


    A ''fool'' who demanded nonsense from the church and tried to show the position of a strong man.


    If he hadn''t done such a thing, the man would have kept his arrogance unchanged.But the sorcerer did not allow it, and turned his back on his work, and overturned the situation.


    Just to escape the fear, the man begins to lay hands on his liquor and food.Looking at such a man, I ran my gaze to a few secret pledges on the table that had not yet been signed.


    Naturally, such a thing is not necessary.It''s only natural that you don''t ask the church for anything expensive or harmful.


    However, the long-lasting adhesion between the upper ecclesiastical section and the church nobility has been doing those things without incident.


    It drove the church nobles crazy, and the church took it for granted that they would follow suit.


    Of course, there is no reason to comply with such a request now.Yes, there is no brother-in-law... as long as the operation of the church and the safety of the faithful are not even threatened.


    There is no evidence to sue the king.Moreover, even though it is now beaten out, it was originally done by the fools of the upper church.


    "It was the Church that started them, and we were said to be grateful."


    There was nothing I could do if I was told like this.Beyond the fact, even if I do not complain directly to the king, I will not try to deal with the royal family in unequivocal harmlessness.


    ... but as long as I don''t even have a self-made foreign wizard.


    Well then, [Hospitality] should do it!


    After consulting with an introvert, he laughed and finished speaking.


    "Let''s give you a full taste of [hospitality]."After that, you can write a pledge that [I won''t do it anymore]. "


    ¡°I don''t think I''ll learn unless I''m uncomfortable.That''s why I think you should let your body and head understand it. "


    ... this is behind the scenes.At that time, I thought what I was going to do, but I was convinced by the sight in front of me that it was certainly [hospitality] that made me understand with my body and head.


    Perhaps the man is already drunk.The gaze that was coming at us was somehow dangerous.


    But without knowing it, Mizuki poured out more wine.


    Mizuki drinks more than he recommended to a man, so I don''t think I can think of a good word to say no.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Mizuki is too confident, so the man feels that his strange pride is interfering with him and cannot refuse.


    Speaking of wizards, she looked like a little girl.


    You can''t say ''I was crushed by alcohol'' by mistake.


    Mizuki said, "There are places where royals and nobles live in pride, right?" It seemed that Mizuki had anticipated this development as well.


    The method of using appearance is to get drunk and try to sign the pledge. It seems to be some kind of bad dealer or fraud trick, but what is being done is the "Mage of Guilty Conviction".


    ... for the sake of the Church, for the sake of the people who believe in his goodness, I will shut my mouth.


    "Saint ~, here, here, you''ve signed lightly!"


    When I noticed it, Mizuki shook a few pieces of paper and showed it to me.The man was already drunk, lying on the table.


    ¡­¡­


    "You''re not really dead, are you?"If you''re going to die, I want you to die in your own mansion.


    How did you get him to sign it?


    "What?" I said, "If you don''t want to see this anymore, you can sign this."


    "...? Is that all?"


    "Yeah. And then," I said, "I''m drunk and go to sleep, but if I don''t wake up, I''ll blow my frying pan and wake you up."Others said, "I''ll prepare more next time." "


    ... it''s the devil''s business.


    A man will know what he''s capable of, and he''ll sign it in a hurry.If you don''t do well, the second and third sessions will be followed by a drinking party (forced).


    The man must have understood his situation correctly... ''If you don''t sign now, you''ll break your body and die soon''!


    Moreover, in that case, the man who made the serious request in the church deserved it.Too pathetic, you can''t escape the laughter from your surroundings.


    "Well then, let''s take him to the royal castle."I''ll hand over this pledge to the king for his approval. "


    Ehhh...


    "Managing evidence is important!"Then, let''s keep this drunk in the Royal Castle.It''s a bad adult example, and it''s bad for children''s education. "


    "... yes, I see"


    ... it seems that more hell has existed.What treatment does this man receive when he wakes up?


    Well, well, it''s true that you deserved it, so you don''t have to do it.


    Then, I suddenly said what I was concerned about.


    "This guy used to say that depending on this response, he would harm the people living in the church.What happened to that? It''s true that they were raising knights of kinship and faction. ¡±


    I don''t know if I''m threatening or trying to use my powers, but he used to have a few knights with him.Compared to this time, I''m sure they''re bringing you in.


    ... but...


    Mizuki nodded with a complacent expression and waved her hand flutteringly as she mouthed the wine.


    Maybe it''s a toy for the knights I brought with me.


    ¡°How''s it going?


    "After all, the Barakshin knights belonging to the church, when I came before, said that the guardian and the knights directly subordinate to the demon king were in my mood."I was treated as a man with only his face, so I was exhausted. "


    No, no, I''m convinced of that anger, but it''s not necessarily the people who said it.


    It''s the first time I''ve heard of it myself, and I don''t sympathize with it, but it seems that it''s only about eight.


    Thinking so, Mizuki laughed.


    "Do you know the word joint and several liability?For us, Barakshin is a choice of church or royalty.They are also guilty of the same crime, even after their companions have finished it. "


    "You are both good, and you will have trouble saying such things to the Barakshin Royal Family."


    As expected, the knights of the neighboring countries would be awkward to violate.Anyway, I don''t think it would be good to attack them in eight places.


    However, it was this Mizuki Self-Magician who went far beyond my concerns.


    "I''ve spoken to Lord Levins first, so it''s okay!"You''re worried about hearing me, and you''re gonna stop by the church to make sure my brother and his wife are safe.Ah, of course, I''m also worried about the people in the church. "


    Ehhh...


    "It looks like the brothers and his wife have told me that they''re doing a lot of good things to the people in the church."I am a friend of His Highness the Levins'' fianc¨¦e!And I want you and your brother to recognize you as the "trustworthy oniichan"!With everyone''s thoughts aligned, it''s an act of shame for His Highness Levins.No questions, no questions, no answers! "


    "...... I see......"


    With a nice smile, Mizuki sticks out her thumb and leaks a dry laugh.


    I accepted Agnos because I pitied her for her origins and circumstances, but I seem to have a more powerful trump card than I could ever imagine.


    And once again, I feel pain.... not only the mages in this self, but also the people around them were like me.

 516 At a later date, seven of them, "At the End of Foolishness."

    - At the church (a knight''s point of view)


    "Gu......"


    I fell to the ground after being struck off my shoulders and stroked.The face of humiliation warps too much.


    But surprise prevails over anger.


    Oh, that''s pathetic.


    Calmly... instead of changing his tone, the man who rolled me to the ground squeezed his shoulders like he was in trouble.


    "To that extent, will you be named a knight?Well, when you''re acting suspiciously, you may be pretending to be a Barakshin knight. ¡±


    "W... rude! I''m not a fake!"


    But it''s too weak.


    At the end of the day, the man turns his gaze toward contempt.... it was our defeat to underestimate this man.


    Excuse me, but what can I do for the church?


    It was the man with the most beautiful face who said such words.Simple but good quality fabric garments... I don''t think they''re from the church.


    There is no reason to be foolish.I was caught by my uncle''s pocket money and came to the church with my companions... because it was a threat.


    Since the church began to make saintly priests its chief executive, the faithful have become very cynical.


    Previously, those who were in love with the nobility of the church ruled the church, and this request passed through without difficulty.


    That''s all gone. No, ''the priestly man has refused the demands of the nobles''!


    "How ungrateful you are to receive a donation...!"''It would be natural for there to be a certain number of angry people.


    There is also the purpose of "fighting against the royal family", and it was undoubtedly a donation from the church nobility that supported their lives.


    Even though they should know that, they joined hands with the magicians of neighboring countries, saying, "Faith is personal freedom, and it is not used for political affairs."


    As a result, the current church is shaped to be protected by the royal family.The people in the upper ecclesiastical section, who were gracious with the church nobility, were beaten up by the saints and the believers who supported him.


    At the same time, some church nobles who were protested by royalty and mages in neighboring countries were punished, and church nobles were greatly cut off.


    Those who were purely devoted to faith were a great deal of damage to the nobles belonging to the faction who were fighting with the royal family for power.


    In the meantime, my uncle invited me.''Shall we let that cocky saint understand his position and draw the church to our side again?''


    When it comes to saints, they are priests.They don''t have the status of royalty or nobility, and they don''t have much connections. ¡±


    The exception is the connection with that mage, but that mage is protected by the neighboring country.


    "If you don''t have a connection with people from other countries, and if you don''t have a connection by faith, you can''t bypass them."


    I see, I''m convinced.Certainly, without a mage, you don''t have to be afraid of being a saint.


    In the first place, the previous incident was the foolishness of the prince who had given birth to the side chamber - to be precise, it started with the protest of the nobility of our country against what had been done, and the mage would have come to Barakshin in the form of an escort of His Highness Elshion.


    If we don''t do anything extra, I hear it''s just about Lord Felix. It was an insult to Lord Elshion that made the mage angry!


    Without such anxiety elements, no matter how much pressure we put on the church, no magician will ever travel.Even if you come, you can just stand back and say that it is a matter of interference in internal affairs.


    That''s why I caught up with my uncle.I thought the church was a little cheeky these days.


    And yet...


    "If you say you are still a knight, be careful what you say and do."You do dress up as Barakshin''s knights, but your actions were suspicious of the Church itself. "


    "Ki... what right did you have to blame us for!"


    When one of his companions shouted so, the man smiled fluffily.


    "There was a ''request'' from the saints and their companions."I want you to protect the believers who do not like to fight. "


    What?


    ¡°I heard that the Saints are being offered expensive liquor and meal entertainment by some religious nobles, backed by donations.My companion, worried about his friend''s current condition, offered to serve him expensive drinks and meals. ¡±


    "Shit, that''s what I''m talking about."


    Apparently, the saint had a hand that we didn''t even know about.I''d say he''s a wealthy merchant or an aristocrat.Is this your bodyguard or your friend?


    In a flash, he ran his gaze toward the figure of the man who didn''t lose his leeway.


    The long blonde hair was beautifully maintained, and the gentle expression was disgustingly arranged.Although his body was slender, he had firm muscles, and even if he were an aristocrat or a knight, it would make sense.


    I just didn''t think he was a knight.The reason is simple: I''m not from this country.


    If you look like this, it will definitely be a rumor first.I have never heard of such a story.


    But it was also unlikely to be a knight of another country.In the first place, there is no reason for knights from other countries to go out of their way to visit the church.Faith is unique to this country.


    If you''re interested in saints, you can gather information and send someone more discreet.It is a bit unnatural to say that "knights and nobles from other countries came to visit with curiosity."


    ... but this man''s real power came from here.


    "Rather, you guys aren''t like knights."There''s no way a knight could unleash a sword in the dark.Not to mention the threatening use! I will wield in the name of the Lord, and to protect the people.Barakshin''s knight has a friend, but he is also proud of being a knight, and the knight does not go. ¡±


    "Hah, a beautiful thing!"


    "Isn''t it nice to be pretty?"In the first place, the Knight needs to be prepared to be painted with blood.It''s up to the recipient to take it as the [guardian of the nation] or the [murderer]. "


    ¡°Whether you wear mud or not, the underlying cause is unwavering loyalty.Sometimes it''s necessary for the sake of the country, like the craftsmanship of royalty and nobility. ¡±


    - I don''t need to be recognized.As long as it is the result of the Lord''s will.


    "...... ah"


    "What you''re trying to show is just violence."I can''t be proud of anyone, and I don''t think I''m right.... what''s the difference with a criminal? "


    "That''s....."


    "In the first place, even if they come upside down and attack us, they are rolling gently onto the ground."I have to say, my ability to make situational decisions is scarce and my ability to fight is low. ¡±


    "Damn... I thought I said something that you stirred up!"


    Crying too much in remorse, the man laughed even deeper to stir us up.I can''t refute it because it''s true, and I just hate the smile.


    Yeah, yeah, we were fools on provocation.I''ll admit it''s true.


    But his strength was out of standard.I grabbed my arms, removed my shoulder joints, and rolled them to the ground!


    Certainly, there is no bleeding, and there is nothing like injury at first glance.However, it is very painful when the shoulder is turned back.


    I took the trouble to do that... I don''t think he''s got a good personality.


    With a cool face, he said, "You can''t kill and maim in church," but I think it''s definitely to make us taste humiliation.


    In fact, all my friends are moaning in pain.I am being spoken to by a man, and I am continuing the conversation as a result of the atmosphere in which silence has to be forgiven.


    "What are you guys doing!"


    When I was thinking about it, an unexpected voice resounded.


    But... that''s not our salvation, it''s a reminder of a worse future.


    "I''m sorry I''m late! Are you all right, Master Argento!"


    The harsh expression and voice turned to us, and it was the Third Prince of this country, His Highness Levins, who rushed over to the man with an ungrateful face.


    Of course, my people must have been confused by this.Although he spends his time as a knight, he is of course a member of the royal family.He shouldn''t be on a mission to come to the church.


    Why is he here? More than that, why does this man care about the prince of our country?


    The two of them are having a conversation about us fading blue in a different way than the pain in their shoulders.


    "It''s all right. Oh, don''t worry, there are Mizuki at the saints'' place."We will do well according to their needs. ¡±


    "Sure, she''ll be fine."But who the hell are these guys? "


    ¡°It was from outside the church.That kind of person was a suspicious person, and the church was anxious, so I called from here.As a result, well... I''ve been struggling a little. "


    "Huh...? I wonder what you''ve been doing."


    "I heard from the saint that" [If you don''t obey, you may also exercise your power] ", so I became vigilant.It seems true that I am a knight in this country, and I apologize if I am too early. ¡±


    With all due respect, man... Argent''s words are full of malice.


    While politely explaining the situation, he says that he acted on behalf of the church... and he even shows his willingness to apologize.


    This is totally bad treatment, isn''t it?Whether you''re injured or not, it can be difficult to protest.


    In fact, His Highness Levins and the knights he brought in had a harsh expression, and even if they made a mistake, there was no sign of defending us.


    "Levins! What kind of person is this?"


    As he asked with pain, His Highness Levins looked dumbfounded.


    "It''s Argento Bashre of Ilfena?"As the name suggests, it belongs to the Duke of Bashre. "


    "That''s..."


    "Fufu, I didn''t feel the need to introduce myself, so I skipped it.But I just said, "I have a friend in the Barakshin Knight."As you can see, it''s about His Highness the Levins. ¡±


    I''m glad to have you as a friend!


    His Highness Levins is happy, but I''m not happy about that.


    Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait. So


    "Oh, you''re wondering too, so I''ll tell you."My companion is Mizuki... the mage who was active in the last incident. "


    Ehhh...


    "I think at the time of the ''friend that the saint can rely on'', it will be quite limited."


    I''m going to lose my words this time because of what Argent said.


    So, my uncle was dealing with that mage.What kind of situation are you in before the magician''s liquor and food...!


    "You will take me to the Royal Castle."Damn, you did something stupid.If you''re ashamed of Irfena, you''ll be severely punished. "


    ¡­¡­


    I understand the sweetness of His Highness Levins'' words, and I feel nervous.There is no brighter future for my uncle than ours.


    His Majesty knows what he was doing to the church, and so do the wizards and the people of the duke''s house of Irfena... even if the royal family is not considered to be tortured, severe punishment must be inflicted.


    Otherwise, that mage will come out with some sort of revenge.We gave you that hook!


    "Ah, brother! You''re here!"


    "Oh, Felix! The Argentines have captured the suspect, so we''re good to go."Tell everyone. "


    Yes!


    I can''t even hear the smiling brothers.Before she raised her face with a faint look, Argent smiled gently.

 517 At a later date, we will talk about the eight inductions in secret. "

    ¨D ¨D Barakshin Royal Castle ¡¤ In a certain room (Charlene viewpoint)


    ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Katrina.¡±


    The daughter brought by Count Barrios - you must be young, and I''m going to treat her as a "daughter" - certainly looked "younger" than she was.


    --Yeah, I think it''s really "cute".


    Although it is not the position you wanted, it seems that you were once married and were taken over by the royal family as a side room.


    It seems that your child was also born, and even if you make a mistake, it won''t say "cute".


    With that in mind, I called Katrina "the cute one".


    Is it "dreamy and pure" if you say it well, or "invisible" if you say it badly?


    To put it plainly, existence is too light.


    Even when you talk to someone in a side room in another country, even if you have a pleasant conversation, it involves a certain amount of tension.


    You need to be careful about your casual words, attitudes, and the information that you bring¡­ until you know how it''s going to be received.


    Whatever you say, royalty is sometimes a more heavy and demanding position than nobility.


    If their trivial remarks trigger a battle or lead to damage to the national interest, the nobility will have to be more careful about what they say and do.


    It is the same as the person in the side room.Many of them have made some kind of contribution to their country, so it''s not just a matter of having children.


    But if he bear a son of the king, then he or his father shall be the backbone of his son; and if he think of a son, he shall not be a foolish mother.


    It''s not uncommon in any country to fight for power for the next king, but it''s normal in the world for fools to be eliminated.


    Knowing such a background, I still think that a certain level of preparation and talent is necessary to be in the position of "side room".


    However... if the situation in the country is unstable, we cannot afford to fight for power.


    This, in contrast to Ilfena, was no exception.The "Respect the Proven" temperament in Japan was even stronger because it was a country that was constantly targeted by Kivera.


    Especially if you''re older than me.The madness of the war was so intense that it was crushed by its own inhabitants.


    ... but Varaxine was in a bit of a special situation.


    Ilfena and Alberda were shielded from the threat of Kivera.


    Well, that''s probably why there was an internal power struggle.


    To be honest, I think it was a big thing that Katrina was fulfilling her responsibilities without any problems.


    Originally, the side room was a position like the Queen''s assistant.Sometimes the Queen can''t take over her responsibilities, so an excellent side room would have considerable influence.


    If Lord Katrina had been such a person... the Church might still be competing with the Royalists without being cut off.


    It''s a more privileged environment than ever before, with princes and church nobles united behind it.


    If I had made a mistake, it might have really been the starting point for ruling the royal family."With the church nobles, you must have been expecting Master Sakatrina...!"


    It was Katrina herself who shattered such a future.


    In a sense, the royal family is the greatest meritorious worker.


    With a secret gaze, Katrina seemed to be curious about my husband.


    Milord smiled calmly, but his gaze seemed to be somewhat cold.As a matter of fact, other than Katrina, I''m on the alert for you.


    Still, you''re going to give me your first hand, Milord. It seems that you''re still in my position as my escort.


    Such a husband''s care and deep understanding of me makes you smile in your mouth.


    Fufu... that''s my Milord.


    It seems that Katrina has caught Katrina''s attention moderately, and that she is intrigued.According to the information from Al and the others, they are ''vulnerable to nice men''.


    Even with me, I''m not here to tell a difficult story this time, so it''s convenient for Katrina to expose her true nature.


    Only this time, being a "good girl" is not interesting.


    Jealous of Master Katrina, who is conscious of Milord?


    Does it make you uncomfortable to send an unfaithful gaze, your exclusive desire for Milord?


    There''s no need for either... no, it''s impossible!


    After all, I am the one who was chosen and begged by Milord.


    I didn''t choose it or flirt with it.''Milord'' wanted me.


    With me, the Duchess of Bashre... I''m not going to sell myself cheap.I am proud to have worked so hard and achieved results.


    Why am I afraid that I won''t be satisfied at all...?Rather than a threat, I don''t even feel the need to recognize it as one of the obstacles.


    Now, shall we talk about it?


    Nice to meet you, Katrina-sama. My name is Charlene Bachelet and I''m from Ilfena.This is my husband, Clarence. This time, I''m accompanying you as an escort. "


    "My name is Clarence."


    Milord smiles and calls himself, but he doesn''t say ''thank you''.... apparently, Katrina-sama didn''t even get the slightest interest.


    "This is...... the first time I''ve seen you. My name is Katrina.I used to live in the Royal Castle as a side room until a while ago, but now I''m back at my parents'' house. "


    "Oh......"


    I''m a little shocked by Katrina, who said "ex-side room" to herself.


    Oh my... according to Al''s information, "I didn''t want to be a side room."


    Corner, I went back to my parents'' house.You should not talk about these things in silence, but only do what you do now.


    Katrina doesn''t seem to notice, but you shouldn''t say two things: "former side room" and "returning to my parents'' house".It''s like being ashamed.


    The point is, "Although I gave birth to a prince as a side room, there was no one who wanted to give it to me, so I came back."


    Well, you don''t have to humiliate yourself like that.


    Eh!?


    Lady Katrina gave me a carefree look.


    "If you were a side room man, you would have a dominant face for the nobility, right?"Even though you gave birth to a child, you''re still young.Originally, there would be a lot of attraction... ''back to my parents'', etc. "


    "Ah...!"


    Katrina-sama shouted as she gradually realized it, but I didn''t forgive her.


    "You can only hear ''I''m back''."It doesn''t have a pickup, it just sounds disassociated. ¡±


    "No, that''s not true!"I didn''t want to be a side room!So this is the best thing for me! ¡±


    However, it seems that Katrina-sama wants to insist on "what she wanted".


    Ufufu, it''s not interesting if you don''t.It''s a bargaining matter, but it''s a bad thing to get caught up in the opponent easily.


    ... but...


    But be careful, Master Katrina.


    It''s important to scratch your feet, but just scratching your feet makes your position worse.


    Well, what''s your future outlook?


    Huh?


    "As I mentioned earlier, the networks, achievements, and lessons learned in the side room are not only useful for many things, but also a strength.Since you chose to return to your parents'' home, are you looking forward to the next...? "


    It''s not mean, it''s natural.It is also expected to be similar because it is called "the flower of the social world".


    To be recognized by many and to reign as a deceiver of your daughter, you will need considerable strength.


    ... that''s why people who have a past called "social flowers" are terrified.


    People can''t stay young forever.However, some people have achieved so many achievements over the years that they will become the main town of the country.


    If you become a lady who has connections with such people and has personal connections, you can''t be fooled by things like "a woman who has lost her youth".


    Of course, it is also important to maintain beauty, but because you are a masterpiece who has survived the vicious swirling social world with a smile, you will not be able to win against a bad man.


    It was very rude to treat such people and Katrina side by side.Katrina-sama feels only dissatisfaction with the political marriage that "I didn''t like the side room position".


    "Would you mind telling me?" What are you going to do in the future?


    "Um, yeah, right... but first of all, I want to fall in love.I don''t want to be a side room, I want to be a loving couple. ¡±


    Well, that''s nice!


    If she let out a smile, Katrina looked at her with relief.


    ¡­¡­


    Yes, Master Katrina, but... Master Katrina?Your father has a pale face... is that okay?


    I didn''t think you''d say "I didn''t want to be a side room" in front of high nobility in another country, but did you give me any advice in advance?


    It can''t be helped, can I teach you this?


    "But, Katrina-sama? Don''t tell me you didn''t want to be a side room."Your dissatisfaction with His Majesty King Barakshin and your disrespect for the royal family... that''s what I''m going to take it for granted. "


    "Eh, ah, ah, yeah..."


    Even though I thought I had the approval, Katrina was confused as to whether it was unexpected that it had changed into a whisper.


    "Please be careful. Some of you may think that you are" a fool who has been sent to the nobility of the church and has returned without fulfilling his role "."


    Nah!?


    ¡°What are you surprised about?"Unwanted Marriage" "Unwanted Side Room" means "Political Marriage".Besides, you said, "I admire couples who love each other", right?Including your family home, it''s kind of like publicly saying "church nobleman''s token". "


    "That''s it!? Besides, it''s even worse that it was a political marriage!"


    Apparently, Katrina didn''t seem to understand one thing at a time.


    With a sigh, I turned to Katrina-sama to see the pathetic thing.


    "There are many political marriages, and no one bothers to express their dissatisfaction with His Majesty the King."You''re going to be guilty of disrespect.Not only that, but you can also investigate Katrina herself and her surroundings.Do you mind? It''s important that you don''t get pushed and get interested in things that are troubling you. "


    "That''s... yes, but..."


    "If there is any inconvenience to the royal family, you may be punished as the culprit."I will not divulge the ugliness of my parents'' home to the outside, even with the nobility. "


    In other words, ''the royal stain could be disposed of''.


    Besides that, do you say it is a reason for wanting to cut off the power of church nobles?


    Either way, as long as your family is a church noble, there''s going to be a lot of criticism from within.


    Well... I can''t say you have a good personality when you bother to make me realize it.


    "Lady Katrina seems to want a new love."You have to be careful. "


    Yes, yes.


    "But... I''m relieved."


    Huh?


    Katrina-sama was leaning her neck at the words she needed to say.


    ¡°What I''ve said is that everything was in the report."As a nobleman of the church, I couldn''t do anything naughty and came back" is a scandalous story.However, Katrina-sama was only asked to be free to look for love. ¡±


    That''s why I said "nice" earlier.


    As she continued, Katrina''s eyes glowed and nodded strongly.


    ¡°Yes! Yes, that''s right!I want to fall in love! "


    "Compared to me, it belongs to a woman.I know you like it.That''s why you wanted to throw away your side room and your church nobleman pawn and return to being a woman. "


    "Yes...! I''m glad Master Charlene understood!"


    "Oh, I was able to speak to Master Katrina in person."Since you also affirmed it, let me deny the nonsense."Katrina chose to fall in love even though she wanted to be an ugly story, so she abandoned everything."I''ll tell Ilfena that too, so those who are unfaithful will talk. "


    Please!


    "Yes, of course... because from now on, I will not shake off the position of ''Mother of the Fourth Prince Felix''"


    As soon as I told you so, Katrina-sama''s smile froze.


    "I''ve been chosen to fall in love as an individual... I''ve heard that Felix already has a wife and is beginning to take a new path."I think it''s great that after Katrina raised her son and saw him off to a new home, she can disconnect from the royal family and begin to fall in love as an individual. ¡±


    "That''s... ah, but I''m her mother..."


    "Doesn''t Master Felix already have another family?"With my child''s independence, didn''t you try to take a new path? "


    Katrina could not seem to cut off Felix yet.You''re intimately shocked by this appearance.


    I deliberately made a sad face and stared at Master Katrina with some criticism.


    ¡±Or... you said you were so eager to ''fall in love'', but would you use what you got as a side room?¡±


    "She''s my son!"


    "More than that, you must have the blood of His Majesty King Barakshin."At least, that''s what the public perceives.That''s why I praised Katrina... ''I decided to walk my own life until I let go of my beneficial position as a nobleman as [mother of the former prince]''. "


    In fact, we know that you weren''t prepared for that.But... it''s already too late.


    Milord, you heard about this, right?


    "Yes, of course, Charlene. As an aristocrat, I may be different, but I''m also in love with you and I''ll support those who scratch your feet..."


    We, the official messengers of Ilfena, have received a pledge from Lord Katrina.


    I''m not the one who doesn''t realize it.With a deep nod, I was told that I would support Master Katrina, and that I was also responsible for guiding her.


    "That''s right. Milord worked very hard."


    "With everyone''s help, I am aware of the current situation, but I am desperately trying to match you."I think it was because of that effort that we were all blessed. ¡±


    Katrina was the first to change her complexion to say "goodbye to my son".


    However, while listening to me and Milord, did you project yourself?... I gradually realized that you were drawn to our story.


    I saw the success story of Milord and I, and I heard the word "support".


    Katrina, who longs for love like Mika, will be dazzled by the event that "a lovely man strives for himself and courtships".


    "Master Katrina, I will give you one piece of advice."Hone yourself.There are only lovely women to attract attention...... so you can be on the side of begging for love. "


    "Yes... yes, that''s right, Master Charlene.I''ll do my best! "


    "Yeah, have a nice love."


    The Count of Barrios may want to silence his daughter, but I am the official messenger from Ilfena... I can''t say anything strange.


    I secretly smiled at the count''s appearance.


    Oh my... you must be the one who left my daughter to be easily guided.


    I say, ''Be careful what you say''.


    While listening to that, Katrina-sama... couldn''t be blamed.


    From the previous incident and the battle with Mizuki-sama, the religious nobility should have learned the horror of verbal guidance...?


    Milord and I secretly exchanged gazes and smiled deeply.


    My husband is a nice man, isn''t he?Katrina, please find the right mate for you.

 518 At a later date, nine of them said, "Come on, smile and retaliate."

    ¨D ¨D In the Irfena Royal Castle and the King''s office (from the perspective of King Irfena)


    "... oh"


    The envoy to Barakshin - Charlene gave me a brief report and I accidentally broke my mouth.


    The purpose of this attack was to protest against Barakshin, who was on a courier to Elshion. If you only think about the content, you will not be in a situation where your mouth is broken.


    ... but this time things are a little different.


    In the first place, Barakshin''s royalists did this because one of the earlier events in Barakshin started.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that your culprit was a church nobleman who opposed the royal family, and that Count Barrios, who had Fourth Prince Felix as his pawn, and Father of the Side Room, Felix''s mother, were behind it all.


    I used Felix to try to make contact with Mizuki, the mage. And the prince said, If it be an invitation, it shall not be refused.


    However, unfortunately, Felix was [unusually] honest. Perhaps, but from an early age, he was educated in brainwashing so that his mother''s side room and grandfather could be manipulated conveniently.


    My son, who was the guardian of Mizuki, took his close knights and Mizuki to protest against Barakshin.


    Yes, I should have gone to the protest. That should have done it.


    For some reason, Mizuki was involved in a fight between the royalty and the church, causing great damage to the church, and even the royal nobles were threatened, so it is not funny.


    According to the report, it seems that the knights belonging to the church insulted El, but Mizuki and the knights broke down.


    The wizard who kept the name of the calamity in his desire, it rose magnificently.


    I joined hands with the saints who wanted to normalize the church, so that they could see their enemies fall!


    It is a scene where the foolishness of the religious nobility is known. While they tried to use Mizuki, they underestimated him as an "ignorant alien".


    At this point, their defeat is confirmed. In fact, Mizuki is not ignorant or stupid, and is a fugitive material called "a ferocious species of alien people".


    With the loving education of the guardians and those around them, the black kitten that had been thrown out into the other world by only one person had grown up fine... However, the guardians and those around them were not ordinary.


    Protector


    Although holding the hand of intimidation by too high a magic power, Elshuon is feared by others as the "demon king" who has produced results with tireless effort and talent.


    Knight Dormitory Face


    A group of powerful people who worked hard to serve Elshion and kept the name "Worst Sword".


    "Dear self-proclaimed guardian,"


    Most of them are knights, and their leaders are the Kingsguards below the Knight Commander. Clarence, who is said to be the [Konbei demon animal], is as cute as his sister, and the [that] Marquis of Bari is also kindly treated.


    ... how can you grow up to be [ignorant and stupid]? Mizuki will have her own personality, but she will not be allowed to be incompetent after being trained by this face.


    In the first place, only Elle was a pure protector. The others initially said, "Here comes a user-friendly pawn! ''and finally settled down as a companion.


    At the end of it was the famous "ferocious alien species". My enemies and my cats were full of unforgiving murderous intentions, and [Ilfena] was a reliable nickname.


    Well, anyway.


    In such a case, the church nobles of Barakshin quickly lost their power.


    In some cases, there was a faction of church nobles who would not give up on Felix, and in this case the royal nobles wanted to assassinate him.


    Even if Felix himself doesn''t want to do it, his mother and grandfather still have nobility. In a way, it can be described as an unavoidable situation.


    The blood of the royalty is troublesome, and sometimes it causes a power struggle without the will of the royalty.


    He has no identity, though he is a saint who has received tremendous support. It was not enough to protect Felix from the nobles.


    There was an accusation from Agnos, who Mizuki sheltered, and in response to Ilfena''s protest, Mizuki and the others were forced to hide in the church.


    I don''t want any trouble at once. I was very much in favour of it, because it is annoying to have idiots pouring in one after another.


    "Irfena Takachimae"


    Protest against the use of raids on the Second Prince (country). Also, from the accusation of Agnos to the foolishness of the church nobles and the anguish of the saints, the wizard moved.


    Irfena''s Truth


    Sermon to the nobles of Barakshin who are likely to cause problems (* physics available).


    ...... I''m a fine builder, but the face that turned to Barakshin is my face. Sometimes the past ended with incomplete combustion, and it would be enough to just say "I will kill this time".


    Charlene sent me a bulletin because of the circumstances and I''m looking forward to the report.


    "Kuku... no, no, let''s do it!" I still can''t show this to Elle. "


    As soon as I show her, she''ll be exhausted. Even though they know the purpose, they don''t even know how to do it.


    In particular, Mizuki and Argento''s retaliation was excellent.


    Mizuki only fulfilled the demands of the church nobles, and in the case of Argentina, almost eight times - before, it was the church knights who insulted Elle.


    Moreover, even the Third Prince, His Highness Prince Levins, was impressed with our legitimacy.


    Not both of them lied, and people who barely knew the situation rumored that "the knight led by the prince captured the noble faction that harmed the church", and the nobles must become more and more entangled in the church.


    "It says that I took a pledge from Katrina, so the Count Barrios faction is going to do something about it." I mean, those two were supposed to go to the royal nobility protest..... "


    We can''t afford to lose to Master Mizuki and Al! ¡±I remember the beautiful woman who was showing a glowing smile.


    She and her husband are called "Poisonous Couple", so it seems that when she went out, she took a hand to keep her mother away from Felix.


    By now, Mizuki and the others will be showing off their piercings as sisters... knocking the nobles of Barakshin to the bottom of their horrors.


    "It''s noisy around her." But... I don''t think I like this kind of situation where I can unexpectedly laugh. "


    I honestly think so. Agnos, who can be said to be the victim of the [Blood Stain], seems to be able to spend his time calmly in the church now.


    Agnos''s innocent expression, acting like a young child, is bright, and he seems to admire Mizuki as his guardian. If you see a figure like that, you can''t look at it as dangerous.


    "Now, the last one is the real culprit... Harvis." Klaus and the others seem to be very busy, and Agnos'' update will be fantastic. ¡±


    ... that''s how the Black Knights retaliated. For that reason, they have also forfeited their trip to Barakshin this time.


    This is, in a way, the good intentions of the Black Knights for those of Harvis who will never be involved with Agnos again. However, ''if only I wished for the happiness of Agnos.''


    Keep track of Agnos. If you look happy, you''re better off! It seems that Mizuki produced a large amount of Agnos'' favorite products and took them to the souvenir shop to meet his expectations.


    As long as you listen to Agnos witnessed in Ilfena, you''ll see him chewing on snacks happily in the church.


    Alongside such a smile are Mizuki and the people of the church... "Neither Harvis'' father nor his followers".


    "For the happiness of Agnos, King Harvis is unnecessary. I was never left to weep or to grieve over my country. How do they perceive that fact....."


    The queen may be relieved by the state of Agnos and wish her continued happiness.


    But for King Harvis and the followers of Agnos, it''s a fact that I don''t want to admit. [Existence unnecessary for Agnos] - Because we will know that we were positioned that way.


    "I''m sorry, but I won''t stop Klaus and the others."...... with me, you''re Elle''s father. "


    That''s not why I don''t take it for granted that my son was injured. I won''t order any retaliation, but I think we should do something unseen.


    I mean, it''s just a status report. If I didn''t know what the Black Knights were after, it was just a matter of care.


    Thinking of that, a knock echoed.


    Permission was granted to enter, and Ershuon, Mizuki''s son, could have been the cause of the retaliation.


    "Excuse me....? Father, was there anything good?"


    Oh, does that look like it?


    ¡°Yeah, it looks like it''s going to be fun.¡±


    Please be quiet, and I smiled deeply at the image of my son, who was half dumbfounded.


    [Sounds like fun]... oh, there was certainly [something interesting] going on. Looking forward to your reaction when you find out about it, we''ll do our best now.


    At that time, in the Royal Castle of Barakshin.


    "Oh! Sure, it''s delicious!" Are you glad you behaved like this? "


    "Of course! Even if she wanted to, she quickly crushed it, and the alcohol is fun and delicious for everyone!"


    Mizuki was drinking the alcohol that Mizuki brought in against Levins. Count Barrios was lying beside him.


    In contrast, Levins was as drunk as Mizuki and showed no signs of being drunk. It seems that Argentina is also strong on alcohol and is in a good mood to drink at the start of the workday.


    "However, I will also improve my sister." I didn''t mean to lift it while agreeing with Lord Katrina and take the testimony. "


    "Hey! I''m only a buying and selling word, so I was saved."


    "Now Felix is slowly breaking up with that woman!"


    "Congratulations!" It looks like you''re getting along, so why don''t you let oniichan know? "


    "Oh, that''s good. I''m sure you''ll be delighted."


    Also known as "Celebration/Decalina! ''But it was a drinking party that could be named. Count Barrios was here, but no one cared.


    The reason for this situation was that Mizuki and Count Barrios, who had come to the Imperial Castle, had encountered it.


    Count Barrios, who was depressed and dropped his shoulder, was captured by Mizuki with bad luck. "Are you dissatisfied with the alcohol received from His Majesty King Alberda!?" I could not return to the threatening complaint, and was abducted by the banquet.


    Then it was crushed by a quick attack, and then left unknowingly. I thought it might be the Count, but that''s how you deal with someone you think you are.


    Leaving Count Barrios aside, the three of them were definitely celebrating. As a messenger from Ilfena, it would be better if Charlene and the others decided to eat later.


    Well, it''s Klaus and the others'' business after that.


    He said, "I''m sure you''ll do a good job."


    "Yes. Fufu... I expect it."


    "Hmm, I was going to give Agnos a status update to Harvis." As a parent, you''ll be happy to know what''s going on with your daughter. "


    ¡­¡­


    Mizuki and Argent remained smiling at Levins, nodding deeply, as if they had fallen in love with Felix.


    However, both of them made the same prediction. It is the exact opposite of what Levins said, the future in which King Harvis will suffer spiritual damage.


    ... the retribution of the only hounds in sight of the Lord is coming.

 519 Ten of them at a later date, "Where is she?"

    - In the midst of Her Majesty''s visit (Queen Harvis perspective)


    Agnos'' assault on His Highness Elshion and all sorts of plots by our people.


    With that in mind, Irfena has come to see Marquis Rexbali as an envoy in order to convey the final decision of the Irfena side, which seems to have been discussed.


    When I heard that, I was honestly bleeding. "Even though I was prepared to do so, I can''t believe the Marquis of Recbali would be sent here...!"


    When I heard that report, I was just as... no, the Chancellor looked pale.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the Prime Minister has the most information about other countries in this country. From his point of view, the name of the Marquis of Lecbali would have seemed quite frightening.


    In other words... ''Irfena was really angry''.


    I am an old man, and I have heard that Marquis Rexbali is now focused on the training of young people, but I have never heard of his influence or strength having waned.


    He laughed, "Because I am an old man, I have been entrusted with an easy job that has already been settled." In fact, it is the opposite.


    "Obviously, you''re just saying ''don''t imitate me funny'', isn''t it, from Irfena...!"


    ¡­¡­


    But I don''t think I can help it. Above all, I am so convinced.


    Not only about Agnos, but Irfena doesn''t trust the ''country of Harvis''. If you want to say more, "I don''t trust His Majesty King Harvis."


    Certainly, what Agnos has done is a big deal. However, if we trace Daiyuan, we can see that the cause was His Majesty''s death when he was young and the response afterwards.


    His Majesty had always looked only at the incident that Agnos had caused, and he lamented the actions of Agnos, saying, "Why are you doing this?"... that was really all.


    There would have been lamentation from Agnos''s father and anxiety that he would have to face the case as a king, but he did not consider the possibility that it was his fault.


    It must have been to the extent that the exquisite people [did not listen to the complaints of the queen, the prime minister, or those around them]. Or are you sorry for your beloved who passed away?


    Anyway, your Majesty had the perception of a third party. Otherwise, they will talk more or less about how to behave in the future - such as suicide or abdication.


    As for His Majesty, he said, "As a father, I feel more responsibility as a king than anything else."


    Because he is not aware of his foolishness and his sins, there is no remorse for his reproach or for not facing his daughter.


    It would not be said that those feelings were completely absent, but words such as "I am the culprit of everything" were not spoken.


    ... if you admit it, you might not be able to because you realize that it was you who trampled on the wish of your beloved.


    He swallowed his sigh and turned his attention to the sight in front of him. The Marquis of Barek reads the book given to him by King Ilfena.


    "That''s it." How about we end this one now? "


    It looks like you''ve put a lot of enthusiasm into it.


    Well, considering all the circumstances on the Harvis side and what Lord Agnos has done, it''s only natural to think that it''s too sweet.


    The messenger from Ilfena, the Marquis of Bari, nodded deeply and agreed with His Majesty''s words.


    ... but...


    Marquis Rexbali slightly winked at him and shrugged his shoulders with a dazed expression.


    "Lord Agnos... oh, let me call you" Agnos "in the future." Well, as you know, Agnos is in the custody of the Mage. "


    Ah, yeah, that''s right.


    "At first, there seemed to be a lot of quarrels in the process of providing the necessary training and education, but then--"


    How''s it going?


    In the unexpected words brought by the Marquis of Recbarri, several people, including me and His Majesty - some of whom had a surprised expression without saying anything - spoke up unexpectedly.


    [Quarrels]. Didn''t the Marquis of Lecbali say ''quarrels'' nowadays?


    Agnos had a fight with the wizard?


    You know that kid who''s used to playing around with what he wants?


    Are you saying that, or did you say that!? To that horrible man!?


    The blood fades. I can''t imagine the appearance of "quarrelsome Agnos", but I don''t know what I''m afraid of and I don''t have a word for it.


    His Majesty and the others were pale because they had sporadically pointed their painful words at the mage. At this rate, we may think that Agnos'' life is at stake.


    "Hmm? Oh! Mizuki''s behavior is a bit violent or violent, so are you worried about Agnos?"


    "Yeah, yeah. Well... [Agnos fighting with someone] is unexpected, but I didn''t expect you to do that without being afraid of the Mage."


    Possible scenarios include "The wizard killed the Agnos who caused the miracle."


    However, in such a case, Agnos would only go berserk unilaterally, so it would not be an expression of "quarreled".


    Seeing what I was thinking, Marquis Reckbari shook his head to the side with a bitter smile.


    "No, it''s not." I don''t know when it was really taken, but I hear that Agnos almost never woke up. ¡±


    "Well, but..."


    Not only is it an unfamiliar environment, but she hasn''t grown up emotionally. In that case, your words don''t translate well, and sometimes you can explode your emotions like a young child.


    No matter how good you are, no matter how harshly you are taught by an educator from an early age, your individual emotions do not disappear.


    Rather, "As you grow, learn the art of not revealing your emotions." That would be the preference of the royalty and nobility, which would be a great difference from the common people.


    Expressing your emotions is like giving others information about yourself. Especially if you show impatience, the opponent will come to you.


    In the case of Agnos, she didn''t cause any major problems on the surface only because she was playing the [Princess of Ogasaki] that everyone wanted.


    ... that''s not what I was wearing. That''s why I think that sometimes I have a problem.


    "Mizuki said, ''Agnos should be treated like a little girl.''"


    "... eh"


    In my confused ear, the voice of the Marquis of Bari reaches me. It sounded strange and gentle.


    "''For example, when I was fifteen years old, I was shocked that [I was not born], but if I thought that I was a [spiritual-age girl of fifteen], I think I could do something about it depending on my age.''" Well, your body will grow according to your age, and even if it does, it won''t hurt much. "


    Ehhh...


    Just now... did you hear something like "Shibaku"...?


    "''Even dogs and cats have a head that understands what they can''t do. Ning, I''m being slapped! It''s okay, I told you that Agnos couldn''t have done what I did in my first year in another world."


    "Oh, that''s... it''s true..."


    It''s a very convincing argument. Even if the wizard was good, he would learn everything about this world from scratch.


    On the contrary, by saying "Agnos can''t be", he is a guardian who is completely educating young children. Needless to say, I think you''ve faced Agnos a lot more than we have.


    "Agnos, you know you''re trying to make me remember a lot for myself."... she''s sensitive to that kind of thing. I can perform what the adults around me wanted. "


    ¡­¡­


    There is no thorn in the words of the Marquis of Barek. I''m just telling the truth.


    But me and the Emperor unexpectedly fell silent. In other words, it''s like saying, "No one has ever been with Agnos like a magician."


    "Well, it seemed like it was noisy for a while, but in time, I missed Mizuki completely." Even if you feel a little dissatisfied, you will try to protect what you have said. But if I was scolded, I would have been scolded.


    "Well..."


    Smiling. Sounds honest. Marquis Rexbali saw a smile that came to his mind, but it didn''t matter.


    She''s... Agnos. You''re having a good time, aren''t you? What''s wrong with being happy?


    Marquis Recbali smiled bitterly and did not pursue me, perceiving that I had reopened. Rather, he narrowed his eyes happily somewhere.


    "It was like a chick." Well... Mizuki is a black cat, so it''s like a chick that gets scratched by a cat. "


    "Fufu, yes... yes, that''s right. However, it appears that she has gained a good guardian. Cats will teach you not only the art of living, but also the art of protecting yourself.¡±


    I was sure of that. I''m sure that mage will give Agnos what he needs to live.


    ... but...


    For some reason, Marquis Rexbali was silent with a subtle expression.


    "Ahhh... well, I think that''s a good place to rest." I''m only worried about how Mizuki is going to be sent, but it''s not going to be over there. "


    Oh, is that so?


    ... I''m sure. The Mage is a little... no, I think it was pretty ruined or fierce or unforgiving.


    However, I don''t think Agnos, who has been raised as a princess, will be able to do the same, so he will find a suitable way to do it.... maybe.


    That''s right! Some of you are thinking about Agnos, but the Knights of the Knight''s Dormitory where Mizuki lives made something like this.


    When I say that, I take something out of my pocket. Is that... some kind of magic tool?


    "This includes Agnos." As I said earlier, the smiling appearance has been recorded. "


    "Agnos!? Ah... I''m sorry, too."


    Unexpectedly, the Marquis of Bari shook his head to the side and showed me that he didn''t care.


    "No, no, you said that you ''think like a daughter'' about Agnos." I just think it would be funny if you were my mother. ¡±


    I would be grateful if you could say so.


    "Rest assured, you will receive favourable feedback from the Irfena supporters....... Now."


    Having said that, Marquis Rexbali turned to His Majesty.


    "I''d like to stream the video here... but could you give me permission?"


    "... ah, ahhh! Please, show me!"


    I let out a sigh of inward sighs at His Majesty, who immediately gave me permission. If the Marquis of R¨¦kbali had seen the face he had shown for a moment, he would have seen that it wasn''t good for his Majesty.


    Of course, I believe that the footage that the Marquis of Lecbali shows us is exactly as he says it is. But that''s why it was likely to be poisonous to His Majesty and some.


    Agnos certainly lives happily ever after. Outside of Harvis.


    Even in the places where he lived for many years and even when he broke up with people, he didn''t show any grief.


    In other words... ''There is nothing that Agnos spares in Harvis.''


    Even though he can only pinpoint it, the Emperor must only think that he can "know the situation of Agnos". For the Emperor, who still had regrets, it would only be an unbearable poison.


    The Chancellor, who would have thought the same thing as me, has a bitter face. Of course, there is a real possibility of goodwill, so I can''t denounce it.


    In the meantime, preparations will be made. Eventually, the footage that came up - the words of Marquis Rexbali were a fact that everyone could agree with.


    To the mages and knights (?) Have a look at Agnos. Did you say something strange? The magician was slapping me with a roll of paper in his hand.


    However, while dissatisfied, Agnos listened to the words of the mage and asked the knights for advice.


    Then, as if I had found the correct answer, I raised my voice happily, and the confirmed mage stroked my head and gave me a full smile.


    In one setting, I was helping out with the magicians and cooks.


    It''s like a folk kid helping his parents and sister... so smiling.


    The cooks thanked me, sometimes teased me, and Agnos'' smile never ceased.


    Sometimes there was a fight with the mage, and Agnos was crying. However, it seemed that it was not a pity, "I''m with Mizuki! ''It seems that he is kneading the waste.


    It was like a child crying while grabbing the hem of a wizard''s clothes... At the same time, I could see that I admired the wizard.


    Perhaps, but this is what the Marquis of Bari called "the chicks."


    There seemed to be various other scenes recorded, and Agnos had various facial expressions. I am heartfeltly relieved by such a figure.


    If you are thrown out of the country with nothing, the end will be miserable. Not even a princess would be able to live.


    But I didn''t have to worry about that. Surrounded by people who look at an individual named Agnos, even if he''s not a princess, she''s laughing.


    Oh¡­ Good. She lives happily ever after, Agnos.


    Such thoughts dominate the chest. Whether you cry or quarrel, it''s a good way to nurture your child''s emotions.


    Best of all, Agnos from the video and Agnos from Harvis were different people.


    Rather, after seeing the video of Agnos, I was convinced that he was "definitely playing".


    "Good... she didn''t need to be a princess or a human being in this country." Rather, it was only a shackle. "


    His Majesty makes his shoulders bounce, but that''s an honest feeling. As expected, your Majesty''s face looks like it''s been hurt, but it''s better to endure it than saying "my daughter".


    "Blood connections aren''t everything." In fact, Mizuki admires Lord Elshion, who takes care of everything. The more people call me "Cat Parent and Child", the more I get along. "


    "Yeah... yeah, yeah! I guess so. Irfena was the one who captured this video... did His Highness Ershuon allow you to stay?"


    Yes, of course.


    "Fufu, I can''t imagine that that person is sweet to a certain child... but from what I''ve seen in Ilfena, I can understand." I... I wonder if I''ve made such a relationship with Agnos. "


    "I don''t know... you''re the [Queen]." There are many parts that don''t work like my Highness, beyond having to serve as a role model for the people below. "


    The words of the Marquis of Bari, which could be taken as a denial, were gentle for some reason. I will not speak against His Majesty.


    ... but perhaps he''s also the only one watching over Agnos. Perhaps he was angry with the Emperor, who showed only his regret.


    Or is this retaliation from Ilfena? Such [poison] is only effective against His Majesty, the culprit, and some people.


    While exchanging words with various thoughts, the video progresses. Someday, the footage showed Agnos. Agnos was pleased to hear that the mage was taking pictures.


    Eventually, the Chancellor and I raised our voices at the same time... and smiled in the same way.


    "Oh......"


    "Oh, my God."


    Who remembers in Harvis? Hmm... to be clear, there aren''t many of them. The nanny has passed away, her mother hasn''t remembered, and she hasn''t even met the other brothers. ¡±


    But I love the Queen and the Prime Minister''s grandfather.


    ¡±After all, they never asked me for [what your mother wanted].¡±


    Isn''t that what [you looked at me]?


    Eh, Father?


    It was my mother and [Mother''s request] that my father was important, not mine.


    ... apparently, Agnos was the last one to stab His Majesty. It seems that the children looked at the adults around them more than they thought.


    This is the influence of the Mage, or if you educate me... I want to praise you for doing well.

 520 Collection of stories 32

    One of the stories is "The [Curse] bequeathed to her" (from the perspective of King Harvis)


    When I saw the footage that came from Ilfena, it was unspoken and solid.


    Who remembers in Harvis? Hmm... to be clear, there aren''t many of them. The nanny has passed away, her mother hasn''t remembered, and she hasn''t even met the other brothers. ¡±


    But I love the Queen and the Prime Minister''s grandfather.


    ¡±After all, they never asked me for [what your mother wanted].¡±


    Isn''t that what [you looked at me]?


    Eh, Father?


    It was my mother and [Mother''s request] that my father was important, not mine.


    The queen and the prime minister looked at the footage with a smile and a smile of joy at Agnos''s words, but I didn''t get it.


    Even though I wasn''t as close as the deceased nanny, I thought I cared for Agnos.


    I thought I loved and protected my mother who had already died and my estranged mother''s family...! "


    But now I''m made to realize that my pride is a mistake.


    I... have you really cared about Agnos? Didn''t Agnos just take care of the memories of her deceased side room as if it were his only base and try to keep his promise to her?


    One of the factors that makes it seem that way is what the queen told us in Ilfena.


    ¡±With her, a woman in love... and because she''s your wife, it''s not a matter of course.¡±


    "After being in love like Mika Tsubaki, I want a happy marriage. However, your Majesty already has a wife and a child called me, right? Why do you think you don''t have a sense of confrontation?¡±


    If what the emperor knows is true, it''s true that he''s scorched by jealousy. If I had a child, I wouldn''t be able to forget it even after I got mad... I think I had that kind of feeling. "


    A side of her that I don''t know, spoken from the mouth of the queen.


    I just thought she wished for me and my child and for the happiness of that child, Agnos.


    But if you believe the queen''s words... ''She used my son, Agnos, to persuade her not to forget herself''.


    The desire for Agnos'' happiness must be real. But if you ask me if I was purely hoping for that... I''m stuck with answers.


    People are not just pure faces, like the characters of Ogasaki.


    Because... the characters of Mika Tsubaki are determined by the "role to create a story", and "there are no other elements".


    It would be easy to understand around Goga Kaoru for children. It is said that it has been tampered with, or it has been compiled in a rather general way, and there is no detailed depiction.


    There was no detailed depiction of the country even if it became a struggle between them, and it was included in the sentence "We won the battle".


    The word "princess in distress" contains such things as lamentation and life-threatening things.


    If you don''t read it... if you don''t know the realities of these situations, you don''t know how real they are.


    That''s why even children can read Mikazuki with peace of mind. There''s no way a young child would know such circumstances.


    Even though I should have thought so, I thought she was only pretty. Unaware of the public because of their illness, they said that they were loved by their families in the boxyard.


    ¡­¡­


    For now, I don''t think she''s the reason I didn''t want to let go. Even I was a fool because I was a rare person who gave me words of praise.


    I must have been dependent on her, while thinking, ''I have to protect her.''


    And... she must have seen through my cunning. That''s why I thought my [curse] would succeed.


    The prospectus succeeded and I never forgot her.


    Her wish to remain my beloved after her death was fulfilled!


    ... As a result, I lost my position as the father of Agnos.


    I remember the words of Agnos in the video. The Agnos in the video just seemed to be honest about what he had heard.


    Agnos is not lying.... no, I shouldn''t have to tell a lie.


    Even if you argue, there is no such thing as a memorable memory of the parents and children who have the basis for it. It may sound good to say that [he prioritized his duty as king], but no one would be convinced by the current tragedy of Harvis.


    Please, even after I passed away, I still remember.


    Her voice echoes in the memories.


    My prince, who fell in love like Ogasaki.


    Because it''s pure, it always thought of me. However, did the word "prince" in her mouth really refer to me in reality?


    If you had unconsciously included the meaning of "a special being who only loves you", like the "character of Mika Kaoru"...


    ¡­¡­


    What she needed... was really [me]?


    Didn''t you just want the [Prince of Ideals] to fulfill your wish of [wishing for love like Oga Tsubaki]?


    I don''t know... I can''t question her now.


    But still.


    Now I have no choice but to assume that "she needed me"...


    The second part of the story, "Ilfena in those days" (from the perspective of His Royal Highness Elshion)


    "My father liked Mizuki..."


    Mizuki and some of the other knights are now going to Barakshin''s dining room, where they keep on fooling around.


    Of course, "I like it" is like loving a cat that likes to play pranks. However, the [mischief] is not as cute as an ordinary cat.


    However, from my father''s point of view, I perceived [an interesting and capable child]. The supreme authority in our country, it seems, was a man with a wide heart.


    What now?


    It is Klaus who is here with me, who brings a stunned gaze. Apparently, there was still work to be done, so I missed this trip.


    Well, the Black Knights, including Klaus, were punished for failing to protect me from the assault, so I might have no choice.


    In other words, they were cooperating closely with Mizuki even during the cautionary period, so in their case, they are said to be deserving.


    "Originally, Mizuki made sweets and dishes." It''s impossible to tell you not to be interested. "


    "Ugh...! Well, that''s because I tried to make Mizuki worth a little bit..."


    "There are other reasons, such as Mizuki''s report." You may not have noticed, but whoever heard it was [my child proud]? Elle "


    "Guu..."


    I couldn''t argue with Klaus''s words. That said, it is true that it was said that "it seems that you had a competent child breeding, including the dislike."


    Those people were well exposed to Mizuki''s achievements and my nostalgia, and showed that there was no danger. Apparently, I was proud to hear it.


    I... I certainly don''t deny that I took that attitude! Alright, you said you boasted to the annoying people that the child who calls himself my subordinate is competent...!


    "The more we call this place ''the land of the powerful'', the more we still value strength." And the higher you go, the stronger your tendency is. "


    Well... that''s what it''s going to be.


    "For such people, ''The wizards of the otherworld are as nostalgic as their cats.'' My child must be good. My child will be cute. I envy you! ''That said, there''s no way I wouldn''t be interested."


    "No, I didn''t say that!?"


    Klaus pushed in...... No, all the knights here had warm eyes.


    "At some point, I said that the twins were good." "Your Highness, you''re bragging about treating Mizuki like a stupid cat. You look like a parent cat, when you''re praised by a kitten."


    Nah!?


    "We were very convinced." And then I thought, "Sure, just like that."


    "No, let''s just say I''m your mainstay." I hope you''re not convinced. "


    While weakened, Klaus shrugged his shoulders as he told his childhood friend without hesitation, saying, "It can''t be helped."


    "I can''t. Look, El." Aristocrats often have dogs and cats. That''s why cats are a passionate animal. "


    Well, dogs are often kept as watchdogs.


    "That''s why many people are familiar with cats."... you guys are like cats in a lot of ways. That''s why Elle''s valuation has changed dramatically in the past year. ¡±


    "...... Next to the Demon King is the Parent Cat."


    "Isn''t it nice to be peaceful?" Leaving the kitten alone is more fierce than a demon king in a bad story. "


    "I don''t know about the nickname" "Devil King" ", but I wonder about the" "Parent Cat" "..."


    "At least with the guardian."


    "Give up. Besides... he was wearing cat ears, right?" At that time, we were often asked... "I knew it was a human cat or something."


    "I''ll deny that, Klaus." Mizuki, you''re human. "


    "I think you should treat me like a freak cat," I replied. I didn''t feel uncomfortable when my ears grew. "


    ¡±Let''s deny it!¡±


    Apparently, Mizuki''s treatment of cats was also a shadow of a knight. Well, rather than being treated as a monster in another world, it would mean better.


    ¡­¡­


    Father, you really don''t think Mizuki is a masquerading cat, do you? It''s half funny, and I''m scared to shake a cat or something.

 521 The adults kept it a secret.

    Ilfena Royal Castle, in a certain room


    After all the work, the lord of the room, King Irfena, snorted his head.


    Due to the Harvis incident, work is more likely to be delayed than usual. We can''t afford to neglect them, and he was doing his job today.


    In addition, his son''s forced rest is spurring the busyness. Even though it''s been a few days, it can be quite a pain in the ass for a brilliant person to miss.


    "That being said, unless you force Elle to do so, she''ll be back right away..."


    The second prince, desperate to establish his place, tended to work too hard.


    Of course, I''m not saying it''s a bad idea. There are quite a few things that need to be done to maintain the country.


    But in the case of the Second Prince, Elshion, things were a little different.


    I think that contributing to the country is the only existential value. What made me do that was the attitude of the people around me towards him.


    It was also a duty of royalty, so the surrounding adults were too late to realize it.


    By the time he realized it, he had become a fine workaholic.


    Elshion''s direct knights became his class too.


    As a result, adults regretted [the demon king] and [the worst sword] because they weren''t alone.


    Compared to them, they are one man. Although it was necessary to be desperate, adults did not want to be able to build walls from others even within their own country.


    ¡±I guess I was really trying my best at the last minute, huh?¡±


    Mizuki seems to laugh at the content, but from the perspective of those who were stained by the temperament of the country of Ilfena, Elshion and others were "overdone".


    In addition, it is disastrous that it did not stop there, which leads to Spartan education for Mizuki.


    Behind the affectionate Spartan education, which was said to be "too much" from everyone''s eyes, there is such a thing.


    In a nutshell, "Because no one stopped Elshion and the others."


    Now I can say it like a laughingstock, but Elshuon and the others didn''t know what to add or subtract without joking.


    It was a harm because it had only a minimal relationship with others. Elshuon himself may have been the standard of education for Mizuki, but in a sense, it can''t be helped.


    ... well, Mizuki seemed to have the personality and ability to adapt to it, so she didn''t see any particular problems.


    However, if I made a mistake, there was also a possibility that I would be pessimistic about my life... Mizuki''s character, which is often regarded as a problem, was a salvation for the surrounding adults.


    Although it is true that people from other worlds need education, it would be a bad idea to hunt down life until it is pessimistic.


    It is not good to have affection. It will be criticized by other countries. Elshion and the others must have gotten even more bad reputation.


    ... yes, that''s for sure. ''There are exceptions''.


    If we fall into this kind of situation, that education will greatly affect Mizuki''s evaluation.


    "Excuse me."


    "Oh, Albert."


    "Everyone who came from all over the world has returned, so please report to us."


    Yeah.


    The King breathes a sigh of relief at the report from the Commander of the Knights. Most people who personally visit Ilfena have a duty to return home safely. I didn''t lose my temper.


    "They will report to their country from now on. Well, this time it was quite flavorful, so you won''t complain."


    Before the founding of the city, it was personal to visit Irfena.


    "I can''t help it." It''s just that some people who don''t think well can''t avoid dislike. "


    Compared to the country, it is not a monolith. There is a certain number of people who suddenly take a vacation, or royalty, who come to explore.


    It was the [mission] of those who visited Irfena until they succeeded and dodged the verbal attack of the opponent.


    I''m sorry to say, but they''re using Mizuki as an excuse to come to Ilfena in the middle of a fight with Harvis.


    ...... After bringing information of that period to my own country, I''m sure that those who are unfaithful will come out, saying that they have gained merit by outperforming their surroundings.


    Of course, those who came to Ilfena knew that.


    Ilfena favored them because of these circumstances. You came to this country knowing that you were going to be annoying. Let''s be friendly.


    "Flaunting the connection between information and the mage." Countries that know the details of this case will attach more importance than ever to the connection with Elcheon and the Mage. "


    The Commander of the Knights slightly clouded his expression at the king''s words. In contrast, the king smiled slightly in his mouth.


    "It''s joyful information for people like us, and from the perspective of the adults who watch over them, it''s probably not very good."


    "...... Nevertheless, she is a prince, and Mizuki calls herself His Highness''s subordinate."


    "That''s right, that''s why ''Mizuki can make cruel choices'' is a pleasure."


    Mizuki has been calling his adversary a "toy", and he has suffered quite a lot.


    However, no matter how competent she was, she was only a civilian, and it was the ''righteous'' who were the ones who were ultimately punished.


    "Mizuki is a mentally strong child from the beginning. And wise. So... I don''t know. When she''s in trouble," Can I kill someone? "


    It is not a question of being capable or impossible. "If that happens, can you do it without hesitation?"


    Whether you are a knight or a sorcerer, there are times when you have to make a choice to "kill people" more than serve the country.


    Royalty, too. Without direct action, you end your life - it can be like a clan ruling party, ordering multiple deaths.


    But no matter how much Irfena protects us, Mizuki is only a civilian. There is no such obligation, and there is no ''need to be in such a situation''.


    ¡­¡­


    If you think about it normally.


    "As for the brother and wife of the King of Gania, Elle initially commanded them to ''protect His Highness Shuangze''." I think I can divide it into "necessary things". "


    ¡°That wasn''t enough?¡±


    "Ah, not enough. I... no, what people in my position want from Mizuki, who is a mage, is'' can you kill me without an order ''"


    I don''t need it. However, after showing up as a "talented token", it was common for people to ask for more.


    Mizuki''s awareness of the crisis will increase, but if such a thing is required, "I don''t want to do it" will be enough.


    This is the biggest reason why Elshion is called overprotective. While overprotective parents and cats were educated, they did not seek the same work as their immediate knights.


    Therefore, it is said that ''Mizuki is sweet''. Even though I tailored it to a usable token, I wouldn''t let it get dirty.


    ... but...


    "No, no, no... she''s fun!" Our troubles were a complete melancholy, wasn''t they? "


    Is that... that Harvis''s fortress fell to you?


    "Yeah, sure, I''m not actively taking a life." But I''m ready to die. And I can''t even take advantage of that...! "


    It is undoubtedly a joy to be mingled with the king''s voice. Compared to the Commander of the Knights, somewhere they are proud.


    No, in fact, these two are delighted... ''She was also a human being on our side!''


    "To heal the wounds, and not to kill anyone," said El and his companions, "not to be rebuked." If it''s this far, I can tell you that I just threatened you. "


    "But the essence is'' retaliation ''." The knights who should be said to be my own people, said, "I trampled on my knighthood."


    "I guess that''s why I let those who were defending the fort choose." Do you risk your life to go to the forest at night or not?


    If you take pride in protecting your country, you will risk your life to run through the forest at night.


    It is the "choice of the Harvis soldiers themselves", and it is also a proof of loyalty to duty.


    Harvis feared his country would be downgraded and had no choice but to praise his soldiers for their choices.


    I couldn''t blame a mage for putting me in such a situation.


    "She knew what kind of fate the soldiers would follow." Including what Harvis will decide.... even if you don''t order me, I can kill you. If it''s for the ''best results''. "


    Mizuki was originally said to be a demon animal and a foreign road, but that was not the case.


    This time, it became clear that "if it is because of the result I want, I will take actions that are not to be taken at a bad level".


    That''s why these adults are happy. If we are to be near Elshion, then we must be cruel.


    "Princess Celestina will learn these things from now on. Princess Lillian, too. But they... at least if Mizuki wants to hang out with people she''s close to right now, it''s a must."


    "In that sense, it is regrettable that Princess Tirucia is not a boy." My talent, my readiness, my loyalty... I could not hold the nobles because I was a princess with them. "


    "On the contrary, why don''t you think about it?" Because you''re a princess, you can live and get along with Mizuki. "


    Certainly, that''s how you see it.


    It will be important to have a kindness for life. But sometimes it is the side that reapes life in order to keep the country alive.


    It''s a position that you can''t do without being beautiful. When you need to be prepared for it, it is difficult for you to shake off "the importance of life".


    But Mizuki could prioritize things... and understand that sometimes cruelty is necessary.


    It is cruelty that she must have if she chooses to remain with her beloved pro-cat.


    "Well, Albert, I''ve finished my work and I hope you haven''t had a drink with me in a long time. I want to celebrate this joyful day."


    ¡°I''m sorry, but I just need you to take a look at the paperwork I just brought in.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°I''ll ask Mizuki to make me some knobs while I get rid of it.¡±


    Likes!


    As soon as he heard of it, the king proceeded to work on the documents piled up in front of him. Too soon, the Commander of the Knight Regiment was stunned...... I remembered that it was not bad to exchange drinks with friends after a long time.


    Then, in order to ask Mizuki for a pinch of sake, I left the scene behind.


    The adults are watching the children. That''s because while they want to grow, they want them to choose their side.


    Parent cats will have a head for the joy of adults, but it will seem like a trivial thing someday.


    The black kitten wants to be next to the golden cat. It is not only the wish of the golden cats, but also of the hounds.

 522 The princes look back on this.

    ¨D ¨D In the room of Suanze, the royal castle of Gania (from the perspective of Tezelt)


    "It meant..."


    "Huh... after all, Harvis had a lot of problems."


    I was a little overwhelmed by Shuanze''s report on my return from Ilfena.


    A series of incidents emanating from the edge of the assault on His Highness Elshion (?) is happy that the problem has been solved successfully.


    Yes, it''s a pleasure in itself. The characteristic that was targeted by Lord Elshion - a prince with blond hair and blue eyes - was more likely to make me the target of the assault than it was to make me the target.


    Princess Agnos of Harvis has Stain of Blood and is trying to get rid of those who have fallen out of it by hitting the characters of Moga not only on herself, but on others as well.


    This incident was initially interpreted as such.


    However, if someone were to accept it as it is... most of them would say "no".


    ''It is probable that Princess Agnos has taken advantage of her actions anyway.'' That''s what I thought.


    One of the reasons for such an interpretation is that "the plan was too elaborate".


    No matter how many physically distinctive Shams are used in the assault, they are not "assassin professionals".


    I don''t know what to say, but the masterminds are almost invisible. It was like asking me to doubt it.


    But when I opened the lid... what was at the bottom of the case wasn''t that simple.


    "Is the treatment of Princess Agnos the main cause...?"


    Well, in a nutshell, you must have thought too lightly about the effects of the [stain of blood].


    But don''t you normally notice?


    "It looks like the nanny was desperately trying to hide it....... I don''t know what to say, but King Harvis didn''t deserve to be trusted."


    Even though you''re the daughter of our beloved King Jarvis?


    "That person... makes a personal impression on me, but in the end, I''ll think about it as if it was convenient for me." Despite all the complaints from the queen and the prime minister, if it was inconvenient to me, it seemed like I''d blocked my ears. "


    Shuanze''s words are harsh, spun with a bitter smile. But that must be an honest feeling.


    In the first place, it was said that Princess Agnos'' mother was so weak that it was impossible to be in the side room.


    The person who forced it through was King Harvis, who was still Prince of the King at the time.


    "Normally, a prince... especially if he''s a prince, I think he can teach you about the country first."


    In the first place, political marriage is the usual position. Besides being recognized as one of the wives in the side chamber, you should be required to work in the same way as a queen.


    That''s why children born in the side room are also counted as royalty with inheritance rights. Unlike concubines and mistresses, who have no obligation, the weight of their positions is different.


    Apparently, there were no other people besides the current King Harvis who could become a king.


    Shuanze shrugged her shoulders, infiltrating her with awe.


    "For a long time, I''ve spent no time with other countries." The number of royalty is limited, and blood is inevitably thickened. As a result, it was thought that those who did not practice bad governance and would have children would be able to do something about it. "


    "Oh, that''s it..."


    "Yes. It seems that there is nothing wrong with the current queen and her child." After all, my predecessor, King Harvis, must have been concerned about the thickness of blood and the anomalies that accompanied it. "


    I see, I don''t understand the sense of crisis at all, and I think it was King Harvis who was so sweet as a king.


    Jarvis is a strong kingdom, so the king''s servants pass by. But in other words, the king himself shall know the weight of the word.


    Compared to other countries, it would be the same... but more than that, the King of Harvis would have to be careful.


    If you make a mistake, it is a dictatorship. Especially when the aristocrats around them were unconditionally obedient to the king''s words.


    Well, this time, the target was the wrong one.


    Somewhat meanly, Shuanze twisted her mouth.


    "The target is [er] His Highness the Elshion." Mizuki was attacked by her owner, so she couldn''t have kept quiet. "


    I remember the Mage when I was in Gania. She took care of the situation while protecting Shuanze, and ultimately confessed to the Wang brothers and his wife, and protected Shuanze brilliantly.


    I don''t think that''s a compliment, but the Mage is a man of his word... she''s going to do more than just send him.


    "Well, that''s true, but I don''t think there was any direct damage done to King Harvis, right?" Isn''t it the extent to which the refinements pointed out the sweetness of the perception of the [stain of blood]? "


    It seems that there are only so many elements that attack individuals.


    It seems that the mage dropped about two small forts, but until then it was said that "I was accustomed to peace and my protection was insufficient".


    Not only was Princess Agnos not in her usual state of mind, but the nanny who was hiding her anomaly was also dead, and in a way, even the hooked side room was dead a long time ago, so there was nothing she could do.


    No matter how much responsibility you may have for King Harvis, they are mere speculation from outsiders.


    However, Shuanze laughed amusedly and waved his hand.


    "It''s impossible to make such an excuse to Mizuki." Compared to his guardian, he treated King Harvis with great pride. "


    "I don''t deserve it..."


    Wrong is not a word to the king.


    Even as she twisted her face, Shuanze was in a good mood and exposed herself one after another.


    "Mizuki is good at hunting down opponents and attacking them with heartbreaking words." Besides, King Harvis can''t keep his ears shut, he can''t keep his mouth shut. It''s a public pursuit. "


    "Oh, oh, Mage, as always, I''m relentless...!"


    "I was attacked by my dear cats and best friends, and my fellow knights were held back and broken." That''s right, I''ll be angry. "


    Things aren''t that easy, though Shuanze says she wants to get rid of them. No matter how angry you are, you can''t be blamed for your emotions as long as your opponent is the king.


    However, that was possible... [I guess the circumstances were in place to make it possible.]


    Of course, the Mage was also involved. However, I was able to do so... the person who extracted the Mage from the place of apology...


    "... you mean Irfena was pretty angry, too?"


    "That''s right. As a prince, Lord Elshion seems to have been sincere in his duties." And now I''m even looking after Mizuki. Looking at me is a really good man. That''s why I had many allies, even if I didn''t notice. "


    I remember one thing about Gania. While angry at the kidnapping of the poor girl, His Highness Elshion did his best for Shuanze.


    The Mage had no thoughts about Gania, and he wouldn''t be able to move on his own. When I tried to kidnap Lord Elshion in the first place, I didn''t like Gania very much.


    Even so, he ordered the Mage to "protect Shuanze".


    It was only because of their words that the Mage took care of Gania''s grief.


    "It seems that Master Rudolph was quite angry, too." Accompany Mizuki with a Knight equal to his Guardian, or become an accomplice to Mizuki.... it''s the first time I''ve seen them, but I''m scared when they''re together. I can read each other''s thoughts like twins in the least amount of words. "


    "Huh! Master Rudolph, that''s amazing..."


    "Moreover, Mizuki doesn''t stop." He''s basically Mizuki''s accomplice. I used my identity to get into the conversation when I needed to, and I supported Mizuki''s idea. "


    Ehhh...


    Wait. That sounds pretty scary...?


    Unexpectedly, my face is pulled. By contrast, Shuanze... had a distant vision. What did you see in Ilfena?


    ¡°I''ll go back to the story. That is why Mizuki decided that King Harvis was responsible and proposed that Princess Agnos be expelled. However, it means a lot for Princess Agnos."


    "Well, if King Harvis changes, I might as well leave it at Harvis... it seems like I can be pressed to do a lot of inconvenient things. Even so, I wonder if I can defend myself."


    As far as I could tell, King Harvis was only involved in Mizuki''s pursuit.


    If this would change instantly, as long as I read the report from Suanze, it seemed unlikely.


    That''s why Princess Agnos... no, I think I pulled a person named "Agnos" from Harvis.


    The mage decided that it was unnecessary to recognize the princess''s status, the environment in which the [stain of blood] was considered dangerous, the position of King Harvis'' daughter, and even the surrounding environment of the pathetic daughter who did not know her mother.


    "As usual, I don''t know if the Mage is gentle or terrible." It would seem cruel to the followers of Princess Agnos, including King Harvis, but if you think only of Princess Agnos, it seems best. "


    Ignoring the mourning of those who lost their princesses and fathers who lost their beloved daughters, they just protect an [individual] called Agnos.


    From those who do not know the circumstances, the judgement made by the mage is ruthless, but if you change your point of view, you can say that you protected the daughter who was the victim in some sense.


    No matter how much you blame me for that, the Mage definitely doesn''t care.... he''s the kind of person who pushes our king and brother-in-law to execute them to protect Shuanze.


    She is not unfriendly. It''s just that the priorities are clear.


    I decided to protect [Agnos], but I cut off all those who would stand in the way.


    "After some education, Mizuki deposited Lord Agnos in the church of Barakshin. Since Lord Agnos has no emotions at all, it would be better to grow up with the children who live in the church."


    Is that what ''young girl of mental age'' is all about?


    "Yes. Pure as it may sound, Lord Agnos tends to accept his surroundings as they are." Being too honest is dangerous, so she wants to be able to take care of herself. "


    "It was connected to the [Princess of Ogasaki], right?"


    "Oh, I think the culprits were surrounded by adults, including King Harvis."... in a way, Mizuki took over Harvis''s grief. It''s their responsibility now that we have an inexcusable situation. "


    Succumbing to his contempt, Shuanze finished his remarks. This time, the excuse "Princess with [blood stain]" could have been used, but it won''t work in the future.


    It is the responsibility of the parties to engage with other countries and their own governments. And it will be tough to look at from other countries.


    But that is a matter of course, and it is natural in any country.


    I just happened to be lucky this time. The damage and burden was minimized by the movement of the mage without any fence.


    Will King Harvis be judged from now on, will the Queen push for reform of the country, or will the Chancellor attempt yet another shadow leap? No one knows that.


    "My country needs to be careful."


    "Even though there is no fence, there is only a special Mizuki that can produce results."... Princess Tirucia of Sarovara could not choose between her country or her family. Our country, too, would not have involved Mizuki if it had chosen to be cut off. ¡±


    ¡°There would have been some damage or loss in that amount.¡±


    I think that''s true. It was only with the intervention of the Mage who was an alien.


    But it''s pathetic to depend on them. This is why I have lived as a royal family of Gania.


    Well, if you have to, let''s get Mizuki involved.


    Hey!


    Shuanze laughed amusedly at Shuanze''s words, which seemed to overwhelm her determination.


    "It depends on the reward, I''m sure it will work." Besides, it''s going to be fun. "


    "No, you''re having fun..."


    "I can''t help thinking about it in the dark, Tezelt." If the result is good, everything is good. "


    ... apparently, my cousin... no, my cousin has grown quite daunting. For this reason, I could really call upon the Mage.


    But I don''t know if that''s a good idea.


    If she moves, I''m sure she''ll be noisy and full of fun... as if she were playing a prank.

 523 [Princess of Ogasawashi] returns to a girl

    ¨D ¨D At Barakshin Church (Agnos monograph)


    I have now been stripped of my status as a princess and have found myself in the church of Barakshin. From a general point of view, it seems that I am in a situation that is said to be ''exhausting''.


    ... but...


    But I''ve never felt that way myself.


    The people who saw me off had a sad gaze on me... but I didn''t know what was sad.


    Because not only does it change where you live.


    The people around me have changed, and my raison d ''¨ºtre remains the same.


    I exist because of your mother''s wish, and if it doesn''t come true, there''s no reason to live?


    Although I didn''t say them out loud, I didn''t mourn or grieve, and the queen and the prime minister''s grandfather looked a little sad. I didn''t know why.


    If the nanny had been alive... she would have followed me everywhere. It''s only true that she turned her attention to love and affection.


    But even then, the best reason is'' for your mother''s sake ''. The nanny always called her "precious daughter", and it was also for her promise to protect me.


    I don''t think that''s a bad thing. Because the nanny is only the mother.


    I have no memory of your mother, so to be honest, I was glad of her loyalty to serve you.


    Even if you are looking at your mother through me, you remember that your mother was alive, and you still care about her.


    ... such a nanny passed away, and there were only people around me who worshipped me unconditionally, and those who infiltrated my vigilance. However, nothing has changed except that the nanny has disappeared.


    That''s why... I didn''t change either. It was also a nanny''s wish, and keeping her mother''s wish fulfilled was the only thing I could do to make her a nanny.


    --And those days will be over.


    Without me as a princess, I can''t fulfill your mother''s request or anything.


    I don''t mourn myself, I don''t regret the mistakes I''ve made, and that''s what I thought.


    Now, what are we going to do? --And what I thought echoed in my ear was the voice of [someone] who suddenly came down.


    I''m cumming! This child belongs to me now! No objections!


    It was Mizuki who picked me up when I was banished from my country. As it was, I became Mizuki''s property.


    I''ll take care of you more than I picked up! It seems to be Mizuki''s policy, and I took her to Sarovara.


    So I got a basic... really minimal education. It''s hard to live as it is.


    Mizuki''s education is broadly divided into two parts. "Return my assumptions without limits" and "let me learn the minimum courtesy to coexist with people".


    The first thing I was told was, "If you don''t know, ask people." I didn''t tell certain people to ask because, according to Mizuki, "only a few people have opinions, and their opinions are the most correct ones for me".


    [Which flower is the prettiest?] Even if you ask, the answer varies greatly depending on your personal preferences, right? Some people say that the roses are beautiful, while others like the clarity of the lilies. There''s no definite answer. "


    I want answers, but if they tell me so many correct answers, I''m in trouble! And when he had spoken, Mizuki stroked his head, saying, This is what Agnos needs now.


    ¡±Suddenly I was told to have my own will, so it''s impossible to do anything more than live my life so far. Therefore, Agnos should choose the most favorable among many opinions."


    ''First of all, something I can agree with.... try to [make your own choices]. "


    ... I am.


    I have always lived by the words and wishes of ''someone''. But Mizuki says it''s no good. I will not tolerate such a way of life any more than it is my property.


    If you say so, I have no choice but to obey Mizuki. I mean, I belong to Mizuki.


    While repeating such a thing, somehow, I understood what it was like to "have my own will".


    Every time something happened, Mizuki kept letting me choose something, so I could choose and act on my own will naturally.


    For example, sweets that come out with tea.


    By choosing one of several sweets, it became mine. I was very happy about that, but at the same time, I''m just a little sorry that I can''t eat other sweets.


    I suddenly understood it as it repeated itself... "joy and joy to get what I wanted" and "loneliness to have something to lose by making a choice".


    Maybe this is what Mizuki wanted me to wear.


    And at the same time, you wanted to make them understand... [like an unintentional doll, the emptiness of [someone] letting you live as you intended]. "


    Others could take it for granted, but I couldn''t even think of rebellion.


    That''s why... I was able to be the [Princess of Ogasaki].


    Regardless of the author, he probably became a "character" who played the role he was wanted to play.


    It was very shocking to me to notice it. However, once you notice it, you will know how distorted you have been.


    I don''t want to deny the wishes of my mother or nanny. But I... in the last few days, I''ve started to want to live on my own terms.


    I don''t know about it, but I don''t want to feel this way.


    In the end, I went to Mizuki. Because Mizuki always answered my questions, as I said, "Take care of me."


    I didn''t even know what I was talking about, so I was overflowing with emotions.


    Although I woke up and cried, Mizuki picked up my words and hung out with me.


    And one last word.


    "You can live as you want." Because it''s my property, so it has nothing to do with your mother''s request, right? I forgive you. Ignore you. "


    I thought it was that easy... but my current position is "Mizuki''s property". The words of the owner are absolute and should be given priority.


    Thinking so, my heart became lighter. Having been given the "excuse to live freely", I could easily see the correct answer.


    Can I... live on my own accord?


    "I''m the owner of everything, and even if I want to live freely, I can''t complain. The people who were about to tell me, I gave them permission, so there was no problem."


    Maybe I''ll do something bad?


    In that case, I''ll punish you with an iron fist. For now, I''ll give you an excuse. But don''t do anything that doesn''t suit me, the owner, for no reason. "


    ... I think I''ve been told something rather noisy. Mizuki seems to have dropped Harvis'' fortress, and the iron fist sanction is not an exaggeration.


    But...


    But... strangely enough, I was happy for some reason.


    You don''t have to bother listening to me, you can''t stop me saying that you can''t do anything wrong, everything... ''cause you''re watching me''.


    And it was Sarovara''s Princess Tirucia who surprisingly backed my choice.


    I have a royal fence. But you''re already a civilian... you don''t have any fences. Not to mention, the owner, Mizuki, allowed it. "


    What do you sometimes get lost in? What do you hesitate to do? It''s your life, live as you please. "


    Having said that, Princess Tyrusia leaned her mouth against my ears, as if to laugh confidentially.


    {...... I fulfilled my wish. From now on, I''m going to live as I please, more than ever. ¡±


    I said it with confidence.


    Immediately after saying that there is a fence, this word. But I thought it was her.


    I''m sure Princess Tyrusia won''t abandon her current position on her own terms. That''s why I''m convinced that there''s a fence, and I''m trying to live like myself.


    The path I chose must have been a struggle, but Princess Tirucia... seemed to be having a good time. I envy you so much.


    Let''s change. I want a new way of life, even if I''m abandoning my life.


    Once I have made a decision, I know what I need to do. Mizuki didn''t say "Forget your mothers'' wishes".


    So... let''s just let him sleep a little. Maybe it''s one of those kind memories.


    There is no more "Princess of Ogasaki". I am Agnos, the [lucky one] who is protected by the possession of the mage Mizuki.


    This must be the beginning of my life.


    ¨D ¨D From there, Mizuki led the engagement with a variety of people.


    I''ve learned a lot and I think I''ve caused a lot of trouble. However, all of that shapes me now and will continue to grow.


    And I noticed something. There were more people than expected who could help me.


    A lot of friends in this church... not like Mizuki, but an important family. If you share it with everyone, a snack at a bite is very delicious.


    I think it''s delicious because everyone eats it, and I''m happy to share it with you.


    You want to share it because you want to eat with everyone!


    It''s called a happy helper.


    That''s what the children who got along with me told me. Certainly, even if the amount of mouth is small, the mind is very satisfied.


    My days in the church were surprisingly good. Sometimes I feel lonely when Mizuki is not around, but I''m not worried.


    There are people in this place that I need. There are people who show kindness to me, who lack a lot of kindness. So, it''s okay.


    Besides... Mizuki will definitely rush in if I need her.


    My owners are ruined, selfish, and sometimes scary... but if you get lost or in trouble, they will definitely help you.


    Is that the owner''s responsibility? Hey, Mizuki.

 524 Difference from She

    ¨D ¨D Zebrest Royal Castle (Rudolph perspective)


    After returning home from Ilfena, I am now being chased by the work I have accumulated.


    However, this is something I have convinced myself, and I have no regrets about having a good time in Irfena, which for me is a good time in [Fun Time].


    In the beginning, Elshuon and I had no choice but to "retaliate". Of course, the same goes for Mizuki and the Knights who live in the Knight''s Dormitory.


    ... but...


    Things went in an unexpected direction, and the voice blaming Agnos, the third princess of Harvis, who should also be said to be the main culprit of the attack, faded.


    ¡­¡­


    Because of the adults around me, my emotions are not growing at all.


    "Young girl of mental age" is Mizuki''s saying, but I think that''s right.


    Of course, it is not possible to distinguish between good and evil, but it is intentionally distorted in order to be able to grow up as the surrounding adults would like--so called "the princess who comes out to Mika-chan".


    No one can blame Lord Agnos for this. In fact, many turned their suspicions to the environment where Lord Agnos had grown up.


    Sometimes "we can''t do things that we haven''t been taught", but education is limited so that we don''t question "what we want". Lord Agnos will also be the victim.


    In other words, "if there had been a decent education, it would not have led to an attack".


    I don''t think you''re going to be punished for this. Even though it was the parents who mistakenly raised him, "The child who acted was bad! ''What a blame.


    As expected, Irfena also seemed confused about the punishment, and eventually, she was in the direction of "entrusting the punishment to the magician in order to give up retribution".


    I wonder if Elshuon, who is picking up Mizuki and educating her, also thinks about her as a guardian, or she wants to do it peacefully.


    I was surprised that Mizuki picked up Agnos on his own, but I felt the difference with Agnos a few days ago and no one complained.


    After seeing that, we were on our way home. If anything interesting happens, Mizuki will report it to us.


    - I talked to Ahvi and the others about that between work hours.


    "It ended like..." Well, it seems that the Black Knights will send you a video of Agnos'' latest situation. "


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    "From an outsider''s point of view, the warmth to King Harvis who lost his daughter." According to Mizuki and the others, "You are not needed in Agnos'' life! ''It''s retaliation for pinning it down.''"


    "Oh my... that''s a pity."


    While saying that, Eliza laughed with a good smile. Definitely, the emotions in the words and in the chest are the opposite.


    In other words, because Sail returned with a very neat expression, Irvy and the others must be convinced that "Sail had enough to be convinced".


    After all, I was thinking, "If Sail had turned into a vengeful demon, where would I have let him go?"


    If Eliza, who was greatly influenced by Mizuki, had spoken, she might not have been surprised, but Irvi had spoken.


    I thought Eliza was furious about this... but it seemed that the prime minister, who was calm every day, was also angry.


    "But you''ll be shocked." I thought it was because Lord Elshion, who was known for his goodness, and Lord Rudolph, who was known as a particularly close associate of the Mage, were targeted. "


    "Well, we suspected you at first." Even though Mizuki is here, I''ve taken action. That''s what Mizuki''s strength was supposed to mean. "


    ¡°It''s not Arvy, but as far as I''m concerned, it''s natural to think like that.¡±


    I''ve come to the same conclusion, and Sail agrees with Ahvi. Whether the words from the parties are persuasive or not, everyone''s expression is convincing.


    However, Eliza seems a little unhappy with what she feels about such a fellow.


    "Basically, Mizuki-sama won''t leave her place." Even if you come up with the idea of making things happen, you may not be able to help it. "


    "Basically, the only people who know Mizuki''s strengths are those who have witnessed Mizuki''s [work] and [retaliation]." It''s rare to know, like us. "


    Mizuki only buys quarrels that have been sold, except for the "request" from Elshuon.


    Therefore, Mizuki''s work is treated as a top secret and may not be left in the general records.


    ¡­¡­


    Because it''s too embarrassing. The shame of the country, shame!


    Royalty and aristocrats set up a mage from their own, involving their surroundings and destroying the entire route! If you listen to this, you can only think of it as an idiot.


    Rumors such as "The Mage is the Calamity of the World" and "The Fierce Species of the Alien" preceded, and most of them were misunderstood...... Mizuki is harmless if he doesn''t plan.


    To the extent that Mizuki herself or a person with whom Mizuki has a friendly relationship, if the person in question holds a key position in the country, he or she will give himself or herself retaliation even if he or she only adds to his or her achievements.


    It''s just that the "exceptions that make Mizuki angry with one shot are Elshion and me". Jarvis, by chance, has just scooped up that precious hit.


    Also, thanks to that, "Isn''t Harvis being strangled by something? ''And then the mouthful went out.


    Even though Mizuki doesn''t have any contact with him, and he doesn''t even know what he did in the past, it''s impossible for ordinary people to repeat the choices that make Mizuki angry.


    I know that King Harvis is a very pathetic man, but isn''t that unlucky?


    But I also noticed something.


    The three of them focused their gaze on my abrupt words.


    If it hadn''t been for Lord Agnos, I might not have realized my luck.


    Are you lucky?


    "Ah... there were many enemies around me, but no one, like Lord Agnos, deliberately tried to distort them."


    "That''s because Master Rudolph learned." You wouldn''t have dealt with someone who tried to be nostalgic. "


    I don''t think Ivy''s words are true either. But that''s not what I''m saying.


    "No, no! Look, there must have been someone who tried to use Lord Agnos conveniently." However, I really think that what distorted her is the [honest ally who thinks it''s for Lord Agnos]. "


    Everyone is sensitive to their malice. In particular, I feel that Lord Agnos is keen on such things.


    Isn''t that why you missed Mizuki? Because Mizuki would really have been educated to keep Lord Agnos alive as an individual.


    "It was the nanny and the followers of Agnos who created the Agnos who carried out the raid."...... if Ahvi and the others had behaved similarly to them... I don''t think I would have recognized you as "like yourselves". "


    I would recognize you as a trustworthy subordinate. But if you''re pushing your own ideals and distorting my way... I''m sure I won''t let my guard down.


    "Given the circumstances, it''s a luxury." Even if you could have [subordinates who would meet my expectations], I think it would have ended there. It feels like it''s just about work. "


    Even though you should be happy that you have chosen yourself as the Lord, I miss the relationship that ends there if you know me now.


    I wouldn''t risk breaking the wall between them and myself. The last vigilance remained, and I lived alone.


    "Elshuon probably, but I can''t talk about people either." I sympathize with Lord Agnos, and I''m starting to realize that. That''s why I chose to leave it to Mizuki. "


    As for Zebrest, he should want to be punished for the damage he did to the king. But there was more to it than that.


    "There are some connections I got from this, and Sail had enough fun, didn''t he?" That''s why Ivy and I need you to be convinced that we''re settling this time. "


    The three of them, listening to my words with an indescribable expression, looked at their faces.


    "...... If you say that much, you''ll have no choice but to be convinced." I can''t help it. "


    "Personally, I had a good time with Mizuki and the others, so I have no problem."


    You seem to have had a lot of fun, and thank you very much.


    Arvy, Sail, and Eliza nodded their words differently.


    ... I''m sure there are other [luck] s that I didn''t notice myself. If I could find it someday, I would be convinced of the hard times I''ve been through.


    That''s why you can wish for it from the bottom of your heart.


    "Lord Agnos can live as himself gradually."... laugh, cry, and grow up. Besides, it''s not like my memories have been erased. You might even notice something later. "


    You admired not only the nanny, but also Queen Harvis and the Chancellor.


    There must have been [something] just like that...?


    Lord Agnos has noticed something like Lord Rudolph?


    "At least you know how much love you have for yourself."


    Former princess who is no longer the [Princess of Ogasaki], a pure child who has been tampered with by her own blood.


    Hopefully, one day you will also notice the "little happiness" that would have existed in the past.

 525 The culprit has a distant eye.

    - in a certain place (?? perspective)


    ¡­¡­


    With an indescribable expression, I let out a sigh. I have the details of the series of events that started with Princess Jarvis.


    For the time being, it was thought that the war was definitely going to begin. "The Second Prince of Irfena''s Raid".


    Even Rudolph, the king of Zebrest, was involved there, so it seemed impossible to solve it in a calm way.


    That''s right, ''I thought so''.


    "I can''t believe you solved it without bringing out the dead...!"


    If I were to express my emotions in one word, it would be ''shocked''. "Opinion" might be a good idea.


    A lot of people who knew about this case should have been prepared for it. ''No matter how much Elshuon wants a moderate solution, he will not be heard.''


    It''s not an ''individual'', it''s a ''country'' issue.


    I can''t do it because I can''t lick it.


    Even before the war began, the two countries were in a very bad situation, and Harvis was bound to pay a fair price.


    That is a common sense idea, or a general idea. ''I can''t deal with sweetness.''


    In the first place, the [um] self-mage was attacked by his beloved owner, and he could not have been quiet.


    Ershuon''s overprotection was also famous, but Mizuki''s nostalgia was also considerable... this time, it was no surprise that he could exercise his powers without shame in the name of the mage.


    Their friends who came to Ilfena (?), some of the verses acted in fear of it.


    No matter how much it is not retaliation against your own country, it is a common idea to anticipate that the damage will be great if the mage goes berserk.


    It seemed that Mizuki''s concern for himself had also been added, and each of them headed towards Irfena. No matter how much Mizuki himself said it, he didn''t want his friends to be treated like monsters.


    ... but...


    Beating everyone''s expectations, Mizuki made it big this time as well.


    ¡±No, no, no... what kind of thought circuit does she have?¡±


    That''s all I can say. Rather, that''s all.


    In other words, the edges and achievements that have been built up so far have greatly influenced this settlement, and in a sense, it can be said that "the success of the efforts that have been accumulated".


    In the first place, it was strange from the beginning.


    Factors that helped Elcheon


    Mizuki and Dr. Gordon possess a magic tool specializing in healing and detoxification.


    Carlosa''s heroic reserves were present, including Siegfried.


    In addition to the above, Siegfried and the others possess a magic sword (prototype) by Black Knight and Mizuki. In addition, Mizuki has given a lecture on the destruction of the barrier.


    If any of them were missing, Elshion would not be alive.


    Without joking, Elshuon had a fate of death attached to him.


    It was Mizuki and Elshuon''s network and efforts that overturned it.


    The idea of an alternate world by Mizuki can only be put into shape because of the Black Knights, who have been upbeat since the beginning and have made every effort to be worthy of their main subordinates, Elshion.


    Elshion reached out to Keith, who wanted to grow stronger to support Siegfried, and they were there to fight the attack.


    Finally, Mizuki and Gordon developed a magic tool that can be said to combine the techniques of the two worlds.


    Filled with the determination to "never let them die", the curse-breaking magic props would not have been completed without them with flexible ideas.


    ¡­¡­


    How many times do I have to break the death flag, these guys?


    I repeat, any one missing is out. "The survival of Elshion" is a necessary condition for avoiding the outbreak of war, but the conditions are too strict.


    "That''s why it''s about the [parent-cat sleeping case]...?"


    It is true that Elshion was wounded close to a fatal wound.


    However, it was healed quickly by the effect of the magic tool, and the words before she lost consciousness were "worried about the black cat".


    It is also true that Rudolph, the king of the neighboring country, was involved in a situation that would not be fashionable.


    ... but Rudolph was basically Mizuki''s ally, and since he had just had the chance to play with him, he settled down in the position of [Mizuki''s accomplice].


    It was also true that the magic artifacts created by Mizuki and Gordon were of a level that could not be left for future generations.


    However, in addition to the fact that this has been declared in advance, it is a substitute that cannot be produced without the two of them.


    It would be too funny, no matter what. Is it true that in this world, black cats are a symbol of good fortune or something?


    Above all, Rudolph, the king of one country, was an accomplice to Mizuki. The bond that I had forged long ago when I came to this world was a trump card.


    Young men whose skills are still considered unknown are the [kings]. The power of speech and influence cannot be ignored.


    There, people from all over the world joined in, and the Black Cat pursued his plan of revenge.


    Harvis would have thought that Irfena was in pain, but in fact, he was right to say that both the Mage and his accomplices were defeated.


    Even though Mizuki alone is troublesome, the powerful people of each country are taking sides... Harvis and the others are just twists and turns. Needless to say, it''s rare for someone to win.


    That said, Irfena was barely moving except for the knights of Elshion.


    This was partly because of King Ilfena''s life... when I met them, they said, "If I noticed, it was over. Wait, what!? What happened!? ''It must be a mood.


    Even though some people were seriously angry, this was the end of it. Woe to you!


    ¡±Hah... I was trying to kill Glenn even harder, though.¡±


    King Alberda and his one-armed Glenn. Things have come to pass that should be said of them, and of them that should be said of them.


    Although the situation might have been more volatile than it is now, Wilfred did not rank first in terms of the right to inherit the throne.


    Of course, we''ve been in danger to become kings. It was like, "I barely broke the death flag."


    Glenn and the others weren''t incompetent.


    Mizuki and the others were acting like entertainment.


    In the first place, Glenn was fierce enough not to mention Mizuki. It''s true that I couldn''t afford it, but even if I could, it wouldn''t make a big difference.


    Wilfred and the others were just desperate to survive, but Glenn''s way was a good match against Mizuki.


    Elshion''s preaching to Mizuki would make him smile... because he used to do something similar to Wilfred.


    Yes, basically, the more Wilfred had to preach, the younger Glenn was [Yancha].


    Encourage information gathering by taking advantage of the appearance and ignorance of young children.


    Do not be relentless, but plunge the hostiles.


    Sometimes, I even frightened Wilfred, but I definitely pushed him to the throne.


    In addition, in light of these circumstances, I was also alerted to Wilfred''s close associates for a while.


    However, Glenn himself accepted it as a matter of course, so he didn''t care enough to say it.


    In other words, Glenn was only familiar with Wilfred from the beginning, and he didn''t even expect to be one of his close friends - he didn''t have any identity - so there was no need to fight.


    As a result, Glenn was told that "Wilfred is the only one who can do what he can do", and he was one of his close associates at some point.


    Since then, the ferocity that makes people peek has survived, and now it is admired by some as a "precious material to protect His Majesty".


    "It''s different from when Glenn was born, but this time, countries will know the value of Mizuki correctly....... It must be unexpected that a magician would be able to connect with and move people from all over the world."


    A magician shows his overwhelming strength, so he is not involved with the country. Rather, he/she is reluctant to be used and tends to avoid it.


    ... but Mizuki was completely different from the wizards that existed in the past. It would be better to be friendly if you could become allies and pawns depending on the conditions.


    "In order to cancel the national interest, the first priority is the wish of the beloved pro-cat.... I''m smart enough to take it there. Sometimes it leads to the fate of death, without being reluctant to wear mud. oh my god...."


    What, the ideal pawn... No, the command tower!


    How dare you use the people of this world like a pawn and lead them to the settlement they wanted!


    "I can understand the meaning of Senri''s saying, ''If it''s Mizuki, it''s okay.'' And that''s why I said," The biggest problem is [can you take Mizuki as an ally]. "


    I''m not without feelings. However, Mizuki doesn''t have the personality to move with cheap sympathy.


    As you can see from all this, he owes his grace, and he returns his evil intent. It is because of your efforts that you will not move for the sake of those who mourn.


    ¨D ¨D However, it is very reliable if you become an ally.


    I don''t care about justice or cause, but I won''t be relentless to defeat [my enemies]. To do so, I relentlessly use even my allies.


    As a result, Mizuki''s faction will be victorious. Even if the purpose is different, the result is the result.


    ... that''s why I''m so relieved.


    Even if someone tries to use Mizuki conveniently in the future, they will not suffer unilaterally.


    "... you''re running out of time, aren''t you?" Now, how far will you fight? "


    If it comes true, we''ll have a better future.


    Don''t repeat the "once upon a time" that was nothing but a tragedy.

 526 Small happiness, overwriting the past

    - At the Barakshin Church.


    The grief of the church was safely lifted, and Sister Char was preaching at the Imperial Castle -- the point was, "Don''t taste the Irfena" -- when the threat was being made.


    I worked at the church with the Agnos.


    Of course, you can''t let your children do anything dangerous. The children of the church, including Agnos, are asked to carry and wash the vegetables they plan to use.


    "Hey, Mizuki. I''m using a lot of pumpkins, but what are you making?"


    At Ilfena, Agnos was interested in the smell of it, perhaps because he was helping with the cooking. It looks like the other kids are doing the same, and they feel the gaze staring at us.


    ... you''ve harvested vegetables before. Don''t your kids know what they''re making?


    One of them is a pumpkin pie.


    The pumpkin you''re using today is the one that everyone made and harvested the other day, right?


    "Yes, a safe and secure sprout from the church.?"


    In response to my answer, the surrounding adults slightly smiled. I am a little relieved by their appearance.


    --Notice the vigilance of the people in this church.


    I don''t usually use the words "safety and security". However, the rhetoric of fighting with the church nobles, now that they are residents of Felix, requires a minimum of vigilance.


    Of course, that''s the minimum. It would be cruel to be a devout believer and to ask good people for more than that.


    But I can''t even protect the people I want to protect by just being peaceful. More than knowing that there are people who want to use it, we have to ask adults to take care of it.


    The adults in the church have been told honestly about the situation in which the church is currently located.


    Of course, I''m not going to stand on the arrow face. But that''s not enough. ¡±


    [To protect our children] and [not to defile our faith], we must also face reality.


    These are the words of the saint.


    Not only is the church open to everyone, but the people who live there also need to be vigilant.


    I''m sorry to say it, but it''s not strange that someone tries to get inside by putting in their goodness and trying to get inside.


    If hostility is awkward, you can go inside as an ally and bring it into the church.


    ... I think there''s a nobleman who thinks like this.


    And so That''s impossible! ''It''s hard not to deny it. The saint had a bitter face, too.


    That''s why.


    I tried to lecture all kinds of uptake patterns and countermeasures!


    Or rather, it was originally a consultation from the saint. Instead of leaving it to others, their attitude of trying to do something about it is preferable.


    If that''s the case... and this time, I''m going to give you a lecture along with the expedition.


    However, I, Al, Clarence and Sister Char were the ones who took the consultation.


    Blind spots! All kinds of patterns were assumed, and the emergency contact (= Knight''s Dormitory) was added along with the countermeasures.


    It seems that the emergency contact was added on the assumption that there was nothing that could be done by magic. The damage caused by drugs also falls under this category.


    In this case, it seems that it will be treated as a case. Of course, I was dispatched, but it seemed to mean that "the mage who visited Agnos was there by chance".


    If I belong to another country, the royal family will inevitably move. They plan to expose the situation and have the royal family intervene.


    A mage who uses it against all malicious rhetoric.


    As the knight directly subordinate to His Highness the Demon King, he silenced those who were aiming maliciously at him.


    Brain, who can be relied upon, and the Kingsguard Deputy Knight Commander, who is even feared by the same knights as the [Kingsguard Oni].


    Beautiful roses are said to have thorns, and verbal poison is standard equipment of the "Venomous Lady".


    It was an overly dependable face accustomed to Shura. Rather than suffer damage, I''m willing to repay you.


    It''s a trivial thing that the saint was drawing in so much temper.


    It''s true that it''s for the sake of the Church''s peace, so no one complained after all.


    "Agnos, did you hear about the formation of the church? Do you know why the number of believers has increased dramatically?"


    "Huh? Um... I think it was a time when a royal family started a religion and shared food as one of their remedies..."


    Agnos replied, tilting his neck slightly. "Correct," he said, gently stroking his head, smiling happily.


    ¡­¡­


    Yeah, that''s a little girl, right? The children also call me "Agnos", and they seem to take care of me a lot.


    The children also said, "Agnos-chan is the youngest, so we have to take care of him!" It seemed that the consciousness was strong, and the adults praised the children for getting stronger.


    "People don''t get ungrateful. Especially in times of hardship... when they give you valuable food when you''re hungry and save your life. Of course, some of you have done it in good faith. But those who tried to use the church took advantage of that gratitude."


    You mean you had a purpose?


    ¡°Maybe I should just say, ''I had a heart''. If we can make many of our people believers so that the kingdom will be a place where the people will gather, then even the royal family will become a force that cannot be ignored."


    To put it realistically, Agnos swelled his cheeks with frustration.


    "No one in the church is such a bad person."


    "''Now'', but I was there a while ago. The saints and everyone tried their best to get rid of them."


    ... actually, it was like "Mage Produce Saint".


    Well, well, for the devout believers, it was precisely a victory for faith, so I will not say anything in detail.


    "... and what does this have to do with what Mizuki is doing?"


    Agnos stares at him and asks suddenly. To such a girlfriend, I laughed affirmatively.


    "That''s right! Very well, Agnos. I''m always happy to hear ''favors from someone'' and ''helplessness''."


    Huh, yeah? I know that.


    "The church will hold hands with the royal family in the future. As a memento, I use" vegetables grown in the church "and" ingredients provided by the royal family "to make meals. I''m giving it to people other than those who live in church."


    Expensive things like butter and sugar come from the personal assets of royalty. It''s not a tax - you give it to the church, and the church takes care of the rest.


    The church originally grows vegetables and makes a large number of meals every day, so there''s no problem if it''s simple.


    This time, "Pumpkin Pie" and "Potov" were selected. Of course, it is one of the recipes offered by the magician.


    "It is a dish made with vegetables picked from the church and butter provided by the royal family. It''s a commemoration that has been around for a long time, and it''s a happy helper for everyone."


    I think we should distribute it to people while saying it like this. Since it is only a "hem division", the amount is small, and from the perspective of the recipient, it is probably about "a little luck".


    ... but people''s perceptions change when they include the words "memorial," "special," "provided by the royal family," and "recipes from other worlds."


    In addition to hearing rumors, the nobility and royalty - all of the King''s family will be visiting - will attract attention even if they don''t want to eat the same thing!


    If the grace of hunger is the foundation of a denomination, eat something delicious and overwrite it.


    People choose the ''present'', where they eat more delicious food than they did in the past.


    Since the "present" is the hand of the royal family and the church, people will recognize it as a good thing on their own.


    What makes it convenient for me is my personality. In the first place, it is strange to include the church in the forces opposing the royal family, so it will only become a normal form.


    In addition, since it is in the form of "Please donate if you like", I will add that it is also effective in order to obtain the opportunity for outsiders to make a dignified donation.


    I don''t imitate you just because you''re happy and don''t know your face...! I am the owner of Agnos and an adult with common sense...!


    "Alright! I live happily here, and apart from the people who live in the church, you share happiness with me?" Isn''t that what everyone''s cooking right now? "


    That''s right ~


    That''s right, Agnos and the kids are fine with that kind of perception. I don''t care if the good people think so.


    The black story should be taken care of by the royal family, the saints, and some adults. Basically, "Happiness Separation Event" is fine.


    While I''m talking about it, a good smell comes out. Unexpectedly, Sister with a smile on her face was transferring the pie to the plate.


    "Now, I''ve baked a new pie." I''ll still bake it, so can you tell the people who distribute it outside? "


    Yeah!


    Replying cheerfully, Agnos rushes out. The eyes of the grown-ups who look down on her are very kind.


    Would you like to eat too?


    "Of course, Mage." Are we going to have dinner? After all, I want everyone to eat together, and I want to share the happiness of eating delicious food with everyone. "


    I see.


    Even a slice of pie and a plate of soup would taste extraordinary if they were "shared with everyone".


    Everyone is busy working today, so it seems that the hunger will be combined with a special flavor that will be remembered.


    ... Agnos will be fine now. If she''s afraid, she won''t be isolated from this crowd.


    "Grow up healthy, Agnos."


    As long as I am the owner, Agnos will not return to that country.


    Besides,


    If her mother or nanny had wished for Agnos'' happiness, she would not have wanted this situation to be ruined.


    In the unlikely event, let''s take it back and get rid of the Harviss. What? Because of the fact that "Agnos is living happily", I will not lose even if my biological father is the opponent.


    "...... Ah. I''ll report back to Tirucia and the others as well."


    The princesses of Sarovara were also responsible for Agnos. That''s why I''m sure they''ll give you a reassuring smile.

 527 Outside edition, sometimes a secret tea party is one of them.

    Mizuki, I was wondering if you could share a cup of tea with me.


    Sister Charlie?


    "Yes, I thought it was up to your sister to talk about Lord Katrina."


    "Ahh... I can''t say, ''I''ve crushed that last hope of the Barakshin nobility.''"


    In fact, I didn''t mean that Sister Shal did anything wrong... In the first place, I said, "I want to see Katrina," but I have the permission of the Supreme Authority.


    The reason for this is also that it seems to be a "listening to the magician and interested in the clouds" way of saying, there is nothing unnatural about it.


    I mean, I treated Katrina like a clown. It is a fun toy when poked.


    His brother Al was also in the fight, so Sister Char must have heard more about it at the time.... I don''t think you''re my ex-side room opponent, but I don''t have a choice.


    After all, the high nobility is someone who makes use of their position, connections, and talent. This is the same in every country.


    Ning, you would think that if you couldn''t do it, you might not be able to do it. There were factions, so it was normal to kick each other down.


    On the balcony.


    In the meantime, by giving birth to a prince, it became the hope of the church nobles, and it was Katrina who bore that expectation all over her body.


    The backup of the church nobles was perfect, and by becoming the "mother of the prince with inheritance rights", the fourth prince was in a perfect state.


    To be clear, as long as we have all the right conditions, we won''t be driven out unless there''s a lot of work to do.


    Because Barakshin is half the church and includes people who truly hold their faith in high esteem.... you can''t say that the Church is a hostile force to the royal family, can you?


    Moreover, many of the people accept the faith of the church as honorable, and the believers are quite many.


    Even so, the royal family could not be bothered.


    Church Hope Katrina, she was a crusher to shatter the Church''s thoughts...!


    What''s so amazing about Katrina is that she doesn''t realize it!


    My desire to fall in love is'' because I was forced into the other side of the room ''.


    Her father plotted it, and the king didn''t want it at all.


    To support a son who is in love with someone other than his fianc¨¦e is'' because he is an understanding and kind mother ''.


    My grandfather, Count Barrios, has the purpose of being an obedient pawn.


    Ignored by the king''s family, I''m lonely in the royal castle because I''m a church nobleman.


    ( I was only shocked because I did not work, even contemptuous words about the royal engagement, and did not do anything to benefit the Church.)


    Come on, this is amazing. Passing the positive, no matter how you interpret it, the clown is definite. I don''t suppose you''re aiming for it.


    Well, that kind of life ended with her son, Felix, realizing her mother''s distortion and understanding that she was mistakenly assumed by her family.


    Felix wanted a lover to be his wife, and he lost his royal title, but now he is living peacefully in the church. Originally, she seemed to be honest, and her life as a wife, royalty, and nobility might not have been right for her.


    And Katrina, too (?) I was freed from the position of side room. She is now looking for the ideal prince (laughing) and dreaming of love.


    "I thought so when I heard that, but Sister Shal was able to extract a message from Katrina, right?" Due to her personality, I think I''m jealous of Sister Charles, who is accompanying Clarence. "


    The reason Katrina is hostile to me is because "love is begged for by the wonderful knights!" Of course, it goes without saying that it differs from the facts.


    Also, as you can see from the word "knight", the nice knights are Al and Klaus.


    Nothing at all, they just instigated Katrina, a bad word... but his hostility turned against me. The maiden of dreams (laughs) is very simple.


    From my experience, it seems that Sister Char, who has Clarence''s husband, can be jealous.


    Clarence, if you don''t find out about the [Konbei Demon Livestock] character, you''re a gentle, brilliant young man.


    "Ahh... it still seems to have aroused some interest."


    Remember, Al nodded with a smile.


    "But that''s my brother-in-law..." She seemed to understand her sister''s thoughts, and she seemed to be responsible for guiding her. ¡±


    Ah, so you showed interest after all?


    "Yes, of course. However, based on the situation when your sister proposed to her brother-in-law, she said something like" I will support you because I know the happiness of being begged by a nice man ".


    ¡±Ahh... you said things like ''Katrina''s ideals, success stories''¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s not a lie, and it''s okay to be investigated. However, I have heard that your brother-in-law had a hard time because he was not only a duchess but also a worker.¡±


    "A knight''s achievement is mainly a battlefield..."


    Even if Ms. Clarence was good and promising in the future, Sister Charles was the Duchess''s daughter.


    There would have been no big battles, and there must have been quite a bit of work to make up for the difference.


    In this case, "Takagi no Hana" belongs to Sister Char. That''s why Katrina wanted it to unfold.


    ... which means, "In order for Katrina to be like you, she needs to be a tall flower like Sister Char."


    Well, some church nobles will appreciate the fact that it was a "side room woman", so it might be more difficult. Sometimes it''s about age.


    "Besides, no matter how much Lord Katrina was able to support her husband, she couldn''t possibly have a crush on him."


    "... no, I may have instinctively removed you from the [Prince of Ideals]."


    Well, I won''t deny that possibility.


    A brother-in-law is a terrible brother-in-law who does not deny his recognition of his brother-in-law. Unexpectedly, when I looked at Al with warm and raw eyes, it was completed with "because I am my brother-in-law".


    I see, because I''m a knight, I know exactly what Clarence is.


    ¡°This time, it looks like we decided to lift the opponent rather than hunt him down. If you were Lord Katrina, you would be unconsciously speechless."


    Sure.


    "The end of it is the declaration that ''I don''t use Felix''." She was not aware that she was using her son, so it was easy to guide her. "


    I wonder if you didn''t think it was the current situation because you didn''t have that head.


    "I guess it''s impossible... if you admit it, I''ll understand that I''m useless and I have luggage."


    I can''t feel the malice in Al''s light voice. Apparently, we''re just talking about facts.


    Basically, Al says he hates people. There are only "exceptions", and it is not uncommon to vomit poison with a soft tone and a gentle smile.


    From Al''s point of view, Katrina is perceived as a [worthless, dreaming woman], and she doesn''t care how badly she treats herself.


    ¡­¡­


    I''m also fooling around.


    "Well then, I''ll talk to Sister Shah." In any case, the demon king would tell me to submit a report. "


    ¡°Please, it takes the form of a tea party, and if you like, please ask for a request for tea, sweets, etc.¡±


    Oh, are you really having a tea party?


    I thought it was before the start, so I was a little surprised. Then Al laughed with a sense of superiority somewhere.


    ¡°Basically, this is the only place where you can eat food and sweets using otherworldly recipes. My brother-in-law can''t visit the Knight''s Dormitory cheaply anyway."


    Well, you can take care of everything.


    And I thought it was because I was proud of the other day''s dish of pumpkin.


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    "Isn''t it nice?" It was a rare dish, or something very interesting. Oh, it tasted good, too. ¡±


    Remember, Al is having a terrible time. I know how it feels, so I''m silent.


    What I made a little while ago, it''s a ''whole pumpkin au gratin''!


    That''s it, a dish of vegetables and meat stuffed with white sauce, with a small squash in a whole bowl. Personally, I prefer to have plenty of cheese on top.


    I remembered when I was cooking sour cucumber at Barakshin... the first time I saw it, I was surprised. In fact, I was also greatly impressed by the face of the Knight''s Dormitory.


    The demon king had a hardened look at it at first, but he had a pleasant meal in the meantime, so there was no problem.


    Instead of a range, I borrowed a large pot for camping and boiled the whole pumpkin down, so everyone who witnessed it had seen it twice.


    Well, well, if the whole pumpkin is boiled in a pan, it''s usually scary. Even if I use it, it''s too much.


    For the record, the story leaked from somewhere, so for some reason, a request for cooking came through the Demon King. Whose request seems to be a secret.


    I wonder where they took us... a whole pumpkin au gratin. I think it is quite a playful substitute for the nobility to eat (* interpreted favorably).


    Please, I can''t stop hoping that you can take measures such as antidote magic. I''m innocent...!


    "In the meantime, I''ll see Sister Shah." I don''t have anything special to do, so I''d rather do it together. "


    "Please." My sister will visit Elle this afternoon. "


    "I got it."


    Now, what can I tell you?

 528 Outside edition, sometimes a secret tea ceremony.

    - In the Royal Castle of Irfena.


    Ah, Shar-sama found it.


    Following Al''s words, I was aiming for the Demon King''s office... and I ran into Sister Char lightly.


    At this time, Sister Shal might have visited me in the Knight''s Dormitory. If you want to go back to work and go back to the museum, the direction is different.


    Mizuki-sama, that was perfect.


    It seemed that Sister Shal had noticed, and she smiled and stepped forward. With a smile on her face, she waved her hand... and noticed that the knight she was with had taken a step back.


    What''s the matter, Knight? Is your face twisted or something? Speaking of which, it seems that she had this face immediately after she said that her purpose was to be Sister Char.


    Even if I leaned my neck, my first priority was to say hello to Sister Shah. Corner, you noticed us.


    "Hello, Sister Char.... could it be about what Al told you?"


    Fufu, of course.


    Sister Shah was having a terrible time. Was Katrina''s reaction quite interesting?


    ¡­¡­


    I guess I did. Katrina was a clown named Maiden in Love.


    To be clear, Katrina is not tailoring us to some sort of backstabbing or clown.


    He''s a lover, and he''s a "clown by the name of the maiden he loves", so ahhhh!


    In the first place, a woman with a child of marriageable age would not be called a "maiden", if she were to marry at a very early age.


    ... but...


    It seems that Katrina''s thoughts have stopped since she was a teenager who dreamed realistically, and she is still looking for a "lovely prince" -- not a status, but a pronoun for a lovely man.


    I want to make love! "It seems that she has grown up with this aspiration, and she still longs for a lovely love.


    Katrina''s loss of the side room must have rekindled her desire.


    Anyway, Katrina was in the side room. In this case, if you want to marry Katrina, you can only do so by "doing your best and wishing for Katrina''s side room."


    Katrina would have liked that kind of development too, but unfortunately, the side room period ended when there were no hopefuls.


    That''s why Katrina, returning to her parents'' home, dreams of meeting a lovely prince (laughing) every day.


    Even if you think about it normally, it''s a very impossible development!


    Have a good age, [Prince]! ''I''m begging you to laugh at me...!


    In the first place, discussions are now underway between the church and the royal family.


    Katrina''s wish cannot be easily fulfilled beyond the fact that the "denomination" is in conflict with the royal family and has become a great force. It''s not a case of being peaceful.


    That said, anyway, the faction that considers faith as purely honorable, the rebellion from the nobles who used the church for power struggle is essential.


    ...... even though we need to reform, it''s getting pretty rough. There will be many sacrifices.


    That''s why people who want to protect their homes and interests want to avoid engaging with Katrina, who is a thinker in the field of flowers in the brain.


    However, Katrina does not like it because she is also a "Felix''s mother".


    That''s why.


    Perhaps Katrina is in a state of ''somehow hopeful''. There are no fervent suitors, but there are people who want a connection, right?


    That''s probably why Katrina can also be a flower field thinker.


    "Wasn''t Katrina a fun person?"


    "Yeah, and I thought he was so cute."


    Sister Shah is laughing happily. I understood the meaning of the word "very cute" in such a figure.


    "Lord Agnos could only play the [Princess of Ogasaki] in response to the thoughts of the surrounding adults." But, Katrina-sama..... "


    "I''m seriously waiting for the [Nice Prince] to visit..."


    In the meantime, I''ve been advising you to ''polish yourself''.


    Unsurprisingly, it seems that Shar-sama was able to have a decent conversation. At least, Sister Char''s advice wasn''t wrong.


    ... but...


    Have you forgotten that there is a pitfall called "Katrina takes time to become a lady begging for love"? She''s old enough.


    Above all, I didn''t think it would succeed.


    "No, my prince, I don''t care. Isn''t it frightening for Barakshin to have someone inside him who thinks like a flower plant?"


    Shit, this is it. I feel that if I want to get engaged bypassed and get married, I must always pay attention to her slip of tongue.


    Stand out, Katrina. Besides, you''re not completely losing value, so you''re probably listening.


    The future of the house is at stake, so every house is desperate. At the very least, you won''t be able to greet them with rarity or curiosity.


    "That''s true, though. But depending on how you use it, I think you can find value."


    "Hmm... it''s my personal idea, but I think the risk is higher."


    It may be possible to be like Sister Char, but it is difficult for ordinary people.


    It''s not uncommon for people to put up so much effort, but it seems suspicious that Katrina could really be a useful pawn.


    "Oh dear, that''s a weak remark for Mizuki-sama." Well, it depends on Katrina''s efforts.


    "I think it''s easier to move on my own." And now, from what I''ve been through, I can''t expect Katrina. ¡±


    I heard you said it was just a fight.


    Sister Charl, who giggles and giggles, is beautiful, but what she says is on the same level as me.


    The point is to "tailor it to a usable token (* naturally, assistants are needed)" or "don''t get involved, it''s dangerous"!


    I guess this is the difference between my position and that of Sister Char. Basically, I tend to work on site for a limited period of time, so I try to produce results myself. That''s what I was asked to do.


    In other words, anyone who understands their role and is motivated does not "guide and nurture". It''s troublesome and I can''t take responsibility.


    If you''re a saint or a grey cat and you can do a lot of things yourself, there''s no upfront investment... but Katrina would be difficult. First of all, you have to be able to understand reality.


    Thinking like that, Sister Shal looked around.


    Mizuki-sama, would you like to enter the room? standing here talking about it..... "


    Ah, that''s right.


    I''m in the way, and I can''t talk awkwardly when I''m asked! In the first place, it was a tea party for that purpose.


    When I followed Sister Shal, I was guided to a room not far from there.


    ¡°I''m renting this room when I''m working.¡±


    I see.


    It''s safe because it''s a royal castle, and it seems convenient if you want to hear someone''s opinion.


    Of course, there are rooms that match the job title, but I might be using them here when I do "personal stories".


    Oh, you guys aren''t going in?


    For some reason, Knights stood guard in front of the door.


    We''re your guards!


    "Don''t worry, no one will come through."


    "... you guys, don''t be afraid of Sister Char..."


    "Don''t say it if you know!"


    Hey, hey.


    Looking at both of them with dazzling eyes, they shut the door in a hurry.


    "Oh my, you''re honest kids."


    Sister Char, did you do something to both of you?


    "I''ve never done anything directly." But they are His Highness''s knights. It''s no wonder you''re listening to the conversation I had when I was working. ¡±


    "Ahh... that''s it"


    In other words, the two of them must have heard about Charles'' [poison] several times. And I was scared.


    Yes, I was scared of Clarence, too, Knight. They''re basically good-thinkers, so they''re less resistant.


    When she was convinced by herself, Sister Char blushed for some reason, and came out unexpectedly.


    Huh? Huh? Well, is there anything difficult to say?


    "Ah, well, Mizuki-sama." I have a favor to ask of you. "


    "Huh? Huh, is that a tea party request or something?" Or work? "


    Even as she was puzzled by Charles'' unprecedented attitude, Charles made her face shine.


    "Yes! I want to make that request!" Mizuki-sama, I want to eat a ''hamburger''! Al boasts of other things. It''s so cunning, I''d like to try it too! "


    Huh?


    "Well, I mean... until now, you''ve only used knives and forks, right?" Of course, I knew it was Mizuki''s concern. But I really want to try it the same way as Milord! "


    "Oh, is that so..."


    Is that it? A good-looking lady admires junk food. Certainly, even sandwiches used to be served as open sandwiches.


    No, because I didn''t think a real lady would eat a ''rash while holding it in her hand''...!


    The embarrassing attitude of earlier was, "I want to try a serious way of eating for your daughter and your lady! It seems that it was caused by ''.


    If you are a child, then Sister Char is a lady. Even if I make a mistake, I won''t be able to see you like that.


    Huh? Well, isn''t that a secret tea party about Barakshin?


    "Oh, there''s nothing interesting about you, is there?" I don''t think there''s much to keep secret about it. "


    "... at first glance, the internal situation of the neighboring country is intertwined"


    "I don''t think things are going anywhere right now." Mizuki-sama used to do the [work] before, didn''t she? "


    Seriously?


    Is that all right, Ilfena? No, at the time of my outburst, I think the "trends of otherworldly people" information has been shared!


    "So, will you do me a favor...?"


    "... let me take permission only from the Demon King." Because I''m afraid of the aftermath! "


    I gaze with expectation, and I just give it back.


    Or rather, the cause, the knights who dine in the Knight''s Dormitory! Especially Al! You''ve always boasted to Sister Char!?

 529 Outside edition of the occasional secret tea ceremony.

    After the conversation with Sister Char.


    In the meantime, I visited the Demon King''s office to ask for his permission.


    Demon King ~, please let me know if you''d like to have a secret tea party with Sister Char.


    "Oh, I wonder if you''ll tell me about the other day at Barakshin?"


    "No, that''s what I thought, too." "I just want to eat the same things as Milord and his brothers!" It looks like she was a cute girl. "By the way, I received a request for a hamburger."


    "Is that...?"


    It was very unusual for a demon king to be warm.


    But I also know how it feels. I mean, that''s what happened to me just now...! "


    "Eh, why would you do that!?"


    From what I''ve heard, it looks like Al was bragging about dining in the Knight''s Dormitory.


    Ehhh...


    "By the way, Clarence is also eating in the Knight''s Dormitory." So I''m jealous, or I''m intrigued. "


    The Demon King silenced with a subtle expression. That''s right, the feeling that "Al could have done it" and "That''s how it is?" ''It must have mixed feelings.


    "Certainly, there will be dishes using the otherworldly recipes provided by Mizuki... I hope you don''t feel offended, but I''m not particularly suitable for aristocrats, and I don''t feel like receiving any food from women in particular"


    That''s right!


    "...... Why are you nodding so hard?"


    "Because anyway, the problem is how to eat the ingredients!"


    Of course, among the things that aristocrats must wear, there is "manners of eating".


    Even the original world is a must in a restaurant like that. It''s a necessity in the ranks of royalty and nobility.


    Assuming that, some of the otherworldly dishes I make say, "Is that a bit of a violation of manners? ''There is something that becomes.


    It''s called common people''s food, or it''s called home flavor, or "If it''s delicious and fun, it''s good!¡± This is because casual and light cooking was familiar.


    I mean, they''re common people. What kind of meal do you need a table manners to make at home?


    If you want to eat something like that, go straight to your job. The professional taste is great, so ahhh!


    ... that''s why.


    Most of the things I make in the Knight''s Dormitory don''t feel stylish. Shit, "If the taste and quantity are good, there''s no problem!" It''s possible because they are knights. "


    Knights also experience camping, so even if they are from an aristocratic class, they accept everything unless they need to.


    They are grateful from the side of cooking: no likes or dislikes, no prejudices about unusual things, eating well, and expressing gratitude to those who cook.


    That''s why we made a whole pumpkin au gratin! If I did it elsewhere, it would definitely be a don ''t-draw case.


    "Charlene wants to try something like that... no, she wants to try something she doesn''t normally eat?"


    ¡°That''s half the reason. After that, I think you would like to eat the same things as Milord and your brother."


    "Hmm... well, Charlene is curious." It''s no wonder I''m interested. "


    Judging from the demon king''s reaction, even the female nobility of Ilfena was a rare mindset.


    Especially if you''re in charge of diplomacy like Sister Charles, the manners of eating should be perfect.


    If such a beauty says, "I want to eat junk food," I''ll be puzzled. I''m also satisfied with the treatment of the "secret tea party".


    "However, if you go with that... men are not allowed to participate, right?"


    The Demon King spoke in a slightly troubled manner. It would be kindness not to say "I need an escort" directly to make me not be recognized as a surveillance target.


    Of course, I was also curious about it, so I asked Shar-san properly.


    "... it seems that Colette-san will be joining us."


    "Huh? Well, maybe that''s the Duchess Blondel..."


    "Yes, that''s Mr. Colette." The antidote magic is absolutely necessary, and in the sense of watching me, isn''t it appropriate? "


    As expected, the Demon King was stunned. Even though I said it, I was distantly surprised when I heard it.


    "What are you doing, Colette!?" ''and I pushed in. Is that all right, Mother Klaus?


    However, Sister Shah was amused and laughed, "She''s curious, too."


    In addition, since you may act as a magician, you have the flexibility to enjoy these things.


    ¡­¡­


    Certainly, Mr. Colette seems to have less manners than a normal duchess. It was like, "Understood, little mummy."


    Anywhere you need it, if you want to play a little bit, just cut it off.


    Well, I was surprised that the members had already been decided. After that, when it''s just about involving me, the root is just as good.


    "Um... if Colette is in charge of my surveillance and antidote magic, I and Colette will be the escort when the building is raided." The other face seems to be Sister Shalu and her friend who took care of her before. "


    "Have you taken care of me before...?"


    "That''s it, it''s time for Christina''s debutante!" At that time, they were the ones who were responsible for her escort dispute with Sister Shah. "


    ... actually, it seemed like they were trustworthy and overwhelmingly overwhelming.


    In the first place, since you''re a duke from Sister Char, you can''t be incompetent to have such a [good friend] with her.


    This is called Ilfena, the country of the proven, and it is a country that needs proven prowess for its status.


    There are lots of wonderful ladies (= female geniuses) who make bad men and so on retaliate.


    "Oh, the girls." Then there will be no prejudice against Mizuki. "


    You remembered, Demon King nodding as if convinced. The figure looks somewhat relieved.


    Maybe he worried about me. Although I have become familiar with it, my vigilance towards people from other worlds has not completely disappeared.


    I am able to live in a spiritual way because there are almost no such people in or around my life.


    Of course, it was the Demon King who handled it. Even if you consider that the Knights are basically acting with me, that perception is not wrong.


    "When you''re so prepared, the opposite is hard." Well, that''s what Charlene and the others said, so it''s okay. Isn''t it the Duke of Bashre''s house? "


    Sounds like it. Send it to Al.


    I''ll leave my brother to pick up and drop off, but I don''t think I can attend the secret tea party. In any world, my sister is the only one who knows she''s strong.


    Well, I think that this time it also includes a small gesture of intent.


    ... if Al doesn''t boast to Sister Shal, this plan isn''t going to work.


    Maybe at a later date, Al had a secret tea party just for women! ''And you''ll be bragging from your upbeat sister Sharu.


    You''re smiling sisters and brothers, mounts with each other!


    Personally, I am very concerned about where Milord will be attached to.


    "Well, then, I guess I''ll be fine." For the time being, I''ll treat it like I''m going out, so I''ll just ask for the report. "


    Thinking of that, I didn''t know that I was dizzy with my friendly sisters and brothers, and the Demon King gave me permission.


    Sometimes I just need a report for the tea party, but considering my situation, I guess I can''t help it.


    My daily routine is protected by a stack of details or by thoroughly crushing the elements to be pushed.


    No matter how much "work" is, looking at the work done so far, it is close to a miracle that it has been completed to this extent.


    A wizard who blows fights against other countries and destroys enemies, the subject of vigilance is reasonable.


    Even by the standards of the original world, I would be able to judge that I am allowed a great deal of freedom. In this world, it''s the [Last Machine/Mage], for real.


    Roger that. Well then, let''s tell Sister Sharu.


    "Yes, yes, you won''t get to hang out with your girlfriends, and you''ll have a good time."


    The demon king smiled bitterly, but I leaned my neck at the words.


    No, I''m playing with you for a fee.


    Hmm?


    "Eh, Cecil and the others, Tyrusia and the others. If you don''t care about your gender, you''ll have half the playmates in each country."


    There are also people who hear about the Demon King''s assault and rush to it! Speaking brightly, the demon king who understood what I was referring to and said "playing" stood up blue.


    It''s not a playmate!


    "You''re playing with ''toys'' friendly, aren''t you?" Even cats use live rats as toys, and they''re similar. ¡±


    "It''s not a toy! I''ll tell you what I''m asking you to do, but I can''t stop treating you as an enemy-approved human!"


    Isn''t that right, Demon King? After playing with your toys, you''ll come home with a "souvenir" called the result.

 530 Outside edition, sometimes a secret tea ceremony.

    - The residence of Ilfena Bashre


    Well then, Al, thank you very much.


    Al shook his shoulder at me with an indescribable expression.


    "You put me on top of my sister..."


    No, it''s you!


    Well, that''s true, too.


    In the first place, it was because of Al''s pride that Sister Char came up with the "Eat Alternative World Cuisine Party", which she called the "Secret Tea Party".


    Basically, the only place where I can eat otherworldly food that I serve recipes is in the dorm I sleep in.


    Since the cafeteria has been liberated for a long time, the Kingsguard knights who are related to me may also come to dine, but half of the purpose is to "see the state of the otherworldly people".


    I''m also at work. I''m not just looking forward to dining.


    Because the demon kings know that, they don''t care if my cooking is done to them.


    No matter how close you are, roles will arise alongside your position... ''Don''t you trust me?!'' I wouldn''t say anything. I am a ''comprehensible child''.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    There is a word in the original world that says, "I have the courtesy to be close to you," so even if you mean something differently, you''ll be convinced.


    These accumulations of days lead to trust. It can affect your work, so even if you are monitored, you will not be dissatisfied.


    ... that''s why.


    The Knight Dormitory cafeteria seems to be liberating, but not many people come for no reason.


    They also say that there is silent pressure to "not be banned, but not to go without a purpose."


    Sometimes friends from other countries use it for stays and tea, so it''s only natural that there''s always a knight there.


    ¡±[It''s a constantly monitored condition, so it''s just allowed¡±, isn''t it?


    There''s nothing wrong with not having dark things behind you, and it''s okay to have questions about your job. It''s possible because it''s an open situation.


    Even the cafeteria is in such a state, so no matter how much you are, you rarely come to the Knight''s Dormitory without any meaning.


    Even if I call my brother, Al, I have work to do, so I heard that unless it''s urgent, I''m ahead of time.


    Since visiting the Knight''s Dormitory, where the female nobility is single and male, is not a good impression, such a procedure is probably natural as a noble lady.


    In my case, since I am the subject of surveillance myself, the knights living in the dormitory are only serving as surveillance personnel. It''s a special case, and... it''s... it''s... it''s... it''s...


    ... well, even without it, the female nobility would never eat in the Knight''s Dormitory.


    This is a dormitory, a bastard''s den. Ladies don''t always eat elegant meals.


    I want to try the hamburger again this time! ''That''s why... I feel that the difference in growth is a bit of a hiccup.


    You know, I sometimes eat whole chilled tomatoes, but a raw lady would never go round.


    In the first place, it seems that you would never do a way of eating ''open your mouth wide and get bumped'' like a hamburger.


    --From Sister Char''s point of view, Al''s cuisine from another world is an unknown product.


    I can''t help but be intrigued, but for the reasons mentioned above, I can''t go to the Knight''s Dormitory to eat. It is a conflict that is unique to the lady who has been shattered.


    And yet, since my brother was happy and proud, his bad personality is not good enough.


    ¡­¡­


    Isn''t it because the Demon King gave me permission lightly because he knew Al''s personality well?


    "Well, this time it was my fault, too, so let''s be honest." The Duchess of Blondel is chewing too, so I can only see the future of crying. ¡±


    "No, no, you don''t cry so honestly, do you?"


    "Fufu, is it true that the Duchess of Blondel is tough?" In the first place, I heard that not only your sister, but also your friends are present today... "


    Ah, you''re not good at that, are you?


    "It''s a thing that''s been known for a long time... well, it''s not easy to shed."


    I see, you don''t like beautiful Al''s face and sweet words because you don''t understand them at all. Well, that''s the natural enemy.


    From Charles'' sister, Al is treated as an accidental property, so it may be because friends are similar or close to each other. She seems to be finding out about her special personality.


    Well then, I''ll pick you up later.


    With that, Al returned to the Knight''s Dormitory. I see you leave with a refreshing smile in your eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    You ran before you could meet the Heavenly Enemies.


    ... well, okay.


    Today''s gathering is "Boy Prohibited/Secret Girls'' Meeting ~ Forget Manners ~", so it''s never too late for people to see.


    In the first place, the food was almost ready for delivery, so it was simply finished and served.


    ... Sister Char wants a hamburger, so she says she''ll just assemble it later. The served potatoes are freshly fried, so just fry them afterwards.


    It is a dish called "junk food" in the original world.


    The chefs are surprised how easy it is...!


    For the time being, I kept the material to be pinched as thin as possible. However, the bread is thick enough, and I would have to open my mouth wide enough to sandwich several kinds of tools.


    However, the knight who was watching beside him said, "You don''t seem to be satisfied with the food, do you? I was leaking my thoughts. After all, from the perspective of the people who ate it every day, it seems that the impression of" thin "is unavoidable.


    T-That''s right, Knight Dormitory noodles eat a lot, so stick to "Eat with your mouth full! ''It just became a generic substitute, right?


    Initially, they were surprised, and they were eating happily, so if you''re a man, especially if you''re in a knight-like position, it doesn''t seem to be a problem.


    Well, let''s finish it by the time you get here.


    As I muttered, I stepped forward to the Bashre House.


    - In one of the rooms at the Bashre Mansion.


    There were about ten female nobles seated there in total. Of course, this time, it was hosted by Elder Sister Char and the Duchess of Blondel, who was in charge of antidote magic.


    Ufufu! I''m glad Master Mizuki listened to my request.


    Sister Shah was in a good mood. Other elder sisters seem somewhat nervous because they know the purpose of this gathering.


    When I saw these girls, I felt terribly sorry for myself.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, this time I''m just eating hamburgers.


    What''s the excitement of your ''children on hikes''?


    "It can''t be helped, Mizuki-sama." I mean, as far as I''ve heard, there''s no chance of eating like that. "


    Oh, that''s the difference between you and me.


    "Women tend to be more manly than men." The older you get, the tougher your eyes will be, and the quality of your education will be questioned. ¡±


    I see, women tend to be seen more severely. If so, this reaction may be unavoidable.


    "Well, let me explain." However, the size and thickness are smaller and thinner than what we usually offer in the Knight''s Dormitory. ¡±


    "Oh... is this even thin?"


    "Basically, it matches the diet of adult males. It''s about twice the size and thickness of what''s on the plate.¡±


    Having said that, the onee-sama looked surprised at all of them. Work with the girls and have dinner with the family. Of course, men eat the same thing.


    ... you''re not familiar with it, of course. Table manners are the same for men.


    "The difference in thickness is the difference between the objects inside, so the contents themselves are not different."


    That said, it was the first time that I had eaten the ''hand held, rattled'' way. Although she was curious, she seemed a little reluctant.


    Yes! Yes, I take that for granted!


    I also thought it would be the most difficult. Therefore, I have prepared everything I can.


    ¡°From the right side of the plate, you can find hamburgers, fish burgers, and chicken burgers.¡±


    Well, three kinds?


    ¡°Because it''s a corner opportunity.¡±


    Don''t lie to me. If it does not suit your mouth, and considering the size of it that is easy to eat, it is a bitter measure.


    ... well, I wouldn''t say that.


    Ah, ''because it''s a corner opportunity'' isn''t a lie at all!?


    "In addition to thinly baked hamburgers, ''hamburgers'' contain tomatoes, onions, lettuce, etc. The red sauce is tomato ketchup... it''s a tomato sauce."


    "Is this what Al was talking about?"


    ¡°Probably. Well, the contents are bigger than this, so the impression may be different.¡±


    "Fufu, I know it''s our concern, so it''s okay."


    Sister Shal is very happy. Interestingly, Colette also looks at the food on the plate.


    ¡°Next is'' Fishburger '', which is a mixture of whitefish and fried fish. The white sauce is called the tartare sauce, and it is a mixture of mayonnaise with minced onions, parsley, vinegar, and salt and pepper.¡±


    Oh, it''s easy to see what''s inside.


    I''ve spread the tartar sauce for good.


    That being said, it was because Sister Char was close to the face of the Knight''s Dormitory.


    Mayonnaise and tomato ketchup are not in this world, so they were made after I provided the recipe.


    And there''s not much fried food in this world. This is simply due to the fact that the amount of edible oil produced is not that high, and the subsequent treatment method has not been established.


    Even in the Knight''s Dormitory, the Black Knights were told, "I want to use up the used oil until the end, so there is no magic tool that can remove impurities or maintain quality!? ''Cause I begged you.


    I know the Black Knights who can make it lightly are amazing, but how about being motivated by "If you make it, I''ll fry it with meal"...? No, thanks!


    ¡°The final ''chicken burger'' is going to be a fried chicken sandwich.¡±


    "It''s basically the same as'' Fishburger ''."


    "Yes. Fish or meat." However, the taste and touch are different. Here is a mixture of cabbage chopping and aurora sauce...... tomato ketchup and mayonnaise. "


    For once, all three varieties have subtly changed their taste. I don''t think there''s that much difference, but since the people who are hamburgers for the first time are the opponents, I feel more at ease with the taste that is a little familiar.


    "It''s a way of eating, but there''s paper wrapped around each one, so please take it with you!" Ah, before you start eating, please remove the lipstick with the paper on the table. We also provide hand wipes, and if you''re concerned about dirty hands, you can wash them in a bowl filled with water. ¡±


    I''m doing everything I can. However, all I can do is "worry about it while I''m eating!"


    ¡­¡­


    No, I mean, the biggest problem is "how to eat", right? I can''t do anything anymore, can I?


    Mr. Colette used detox magic one after another, but as expected, no one started eating it.


    I''m curious, but I don''t think I have the courage to practise that method of eating first. No matter how many close people there are, it would be a bad way to eat.


    In the midst of this, a courageous man appeared. After all, it was Sister Char.


    "Let''s have it while it''s warm." You can''t be rude because you''ve fulfilled my promise. "


    With that said, I took the hamburger in my hand and opened my mouth--perhaps with Charles-san''s mouth wide open--and took a bite.


    I was holding my mouth for a while, but gradually I smiled.


    "... oh, this is so delicious and fun!"


    When she swallowed it, Sister Shal smiled and gave her impressions. Perhaps the reaction was unexpected. The other onee-sama looked at Charles with a dazed expression.


    "I know it''s ''delicious'', but is it ''fun''?"


    "Yes! I''ve always envied you, but I feel like I''ve played some kind of prank."


    Oh, it''s like, "I feel exhilarated when I do something a little bad."


    A slight sense of guilt due to eating without regard for the manner gun, and a sense of accomplishment like when the prank succeeded.


    Since it has not become a nuisance to anyone, I would be honestly happy with the emotions that I would not normally experience.


    The other people who saw how Charles was doing finally reached out and gave a similar expression. Everyone is happy or happy.


    Oh, oh, this is the one called "Different Growth"! Wow, hamburgers were such an impressive thing!?


    Oh, that''s delicious.


    If you look at the spun words, Mr. Colette, who was sitting down sometime, is happily hanging on the hamburger.


    I didn''t expose my emotions that much like other sisters, but I enjoyed it too. Well, Colette doesn''t seem to have much resistance.


    "I used to be on the battlefield when I was young." That''s why I''m not as resistant as they are. "


    I see.


    On that battlefield, they must have been unable to taste and eat their meals one by one.


    That''s why Mr. Colette might be happy with this event in a different way.


    -- "It''s time to feel like that." It''s possible to eat without any worries.


    --After that.


    This "secret tea party" was decided to be held regularly due to the enthusiastic "request" of elder sisters, including Sister Char.


    I was concerned that I had not obtained permission from the demon king, but since I wanted not only Sister Char, but also Mr. Colette, it would definitely be held.


    In time, it is expected that this "secret tea party" will produce dishes and sweets that will be presented in advance.


    When that happens, my sister will be proud of her good brother.... just like my brother once did to himself.

 531 Outside edition tea party, followed by

    One of the stories "[Secret Tea Party] After"


    The "secret tea party" proposed by Sister Char seemed to satisfy the participants, and it was decided to hold it regularly on the spot.


    ¡­¡­


    Yes, it''s ''decided''. Before the demon king''s permission.


    Certainly, it''s not dangerous, and I think it''s possible if you don''t have a particular job, because it''s the number of people I can cover with my personal cooking.


    On top of that, I am grateful to be on the side of the female aristocrat, so it is not bad to make connections in these places.


    ... but...


    Well, my owner is a demon king.


    I mean, I''m a mage who''s been called an alien fierce species!?


    Eh, can I make up my mind so lightly? Onee-sama, weren''t you the high-ranking aristocrats in this country?


    No matter how many Colette-san there are, I am an alien who is being treated like a dangerous person with a little bit of courage.


    I think the Duke of Blondelle and the Duke of Bashre are alert to the people in your friend''s house.


    When I told you that, the onee-sama looked at her face and said with a smile... ''There''s nothing wrong with it''!


    "No, no, the annoying person is interpreted as'' a house with a magician ''." No matter how much personal interaction you say, you won''t believe me. ¡±


    Because I have a proven track record, there are a certain number of people who suspect the truth. There''s nothing we can do about this.


    Colette is Klaus'' mother, and Charles is Al''s sister. In addition, there is no real possibility of working with her, so it would be quite convincing.


    However, there was a slightly impossible explanation for the other onee-sama''s opponent. I don''t socialize unless I have to.


    But that''s the one who survived the social world with a smile and speech technique.


    When I laughed happily, I said, "We don''t know anyone who can only say that much dislike."...!


    This does not mean "no problem because you don''t have to be involved".


    It means "I am confident in returning it, and I have no problem because I am a person who does not need it at home".


    "Mizuki-sama, we are noble women from this country." If there is any powder, I will remove it from the fire. "


    "Oh, oh... what a trustworthy word...!"


    "Ufufu, exploring each other is an aristocratic preference." Enjoy it, sometimes get the information you need, and guide... Many of you are responsible for the organization of the situation, but we are better suited to create that hook and set the stage. "


    "Oh, women are harder to be vigilant about."


    Charlie''s words convinced me unexpectedly.... by the way, the Duchess of Colette once said she was on the battlefield.


    If that is the case, even if it is rare for female aristocrats to go to war, it is not strange for female aristocrats to hide in other cases.


    As well as being a flower in the social world, they also have a face as a fighting force for Irfena. If so, I''m convinced you''re not overly vigilant with me.


    This is Ilfena, a power supremacist country with the generic name "Land of the Powerful".


    Since it is a terrible "national style" that is expected to have the strength associated with identity, it doesn''t necessarily mean that a beauty with a smile on her face is a normal person......


    If you''re going to fall in love with me and talk about it, you''re going to have to promise me that you''re going to be able to gather information or take a pledge.


    Even the female aristocrats are terrified because they say that even though it is their job to gather information, the female aristocrats in this country can do nothing but crush them. You''re saying that beautiful flowers are full of thorns...!


    It is presumed that Al did not deny the words "I''m not good at them" because he has experienced pain or witnessed such a scene.


    "So, Your Highness will understand."... I might work with Master Mizuki in the future. It''s good for both of us, so there''s nothing wrong with it. ¡±


    I see.


    "Fufu... let''s get along with [various] in the future."


    --After that.


    "Why were you so honest?"


    No, there was a strange force that I shouldn''t have turned my back on.


    "Oh... I somehow figured it out"


    When reporting to the demon king, such a conversation took place.


    I mean, Demon King... you''ll be convinced by that, too.


    The second part of the story, "Sister boasts of her brother" (Argentine perspective)


    That''s why I had so much fun!


    She was in a good mood and bitterly smiled at her sister who was talking about today''s gathering - the "secret tea party", which is called the men''s ban.


    Even at tea parties with close friends, it was the aristocrats'' usual place to gather information. Few things can be enjoyed like this.


    This time, there was also the purpose of "eating different world cuisine that way", and there was nothing behind it.


    Perhaps because of that, the sisters were able to enjoy it to their heart''s content. Mizuki was sometimes present, and it was far from a serious meal party.


    You seem to have had a lot of fun.


    Yeah!


    "I''m going to be jealous of Mizuki, even though I''m just going to pick him up and drop him off."


    ... no, I know I''m the reason for this gathering.


    Still, if you do this kind of fun... this is how you think about it. "Mizuki''s place is next to ours."


    It would be good for Mizuki to deepen friendship with the female aristocrats, headed by her sister.


    They have their own information network, and they can exercise some of the power of the house.


    ¨D ¨D However, it is only about "connecting with friendly people".


    Mizuki''s owner is El, and her location is in the Knight''s Dormitory... just like El''s direct knight. In a way, it''s no exaggeration to say that you''re Elle''s mage.


    "Oh, sometimes it''s good."


    Somewhere, the grinning sister smiled with a disgusting expression.


    "I''m always with you guys." Sometimes I want to deepen friendship between women. "


    "...... Is it all you need to do to deepen your friendship?"


    "Oh, that''s all for now."


    Even when I turned my eyes to her, my sister laughed with joy. You can''t help but sigh at such a figure.


    The people who participated in this gathering, led by your sister, have been kind to Mizuki, a mage from another world.


    With heresy and fear, and sometimes contempt, it seems to be a good thing, thankfully.


    ... but...


    It is called "the slice of the venomous couple" and so on, so it can''t be done.


    Probably, but there''s a lot going on in the words that are exchanged.


    In the conversation that is exchanged, Mizuki is given knowledge.


    By throwing questions, Mizuki''s own thoughts were elicited.


    Sometimes we tease ourselves with grandeur and show ourselves to be the superior, the "dependent side".


    In this way, the sisters were protecting Mizuki in their own way.


    Less than a year into this world, Mizuki has been able to cross over with others because she was surrounded by good educators.


    Of course, Mizuki''s own efforts are indispensable for its growth.


    However, it is definitely the [Guardian], headed by Elle, who has watched and trained for its growth.


    Irfena is the supreme power, just because it is called the "kingdom of the powerful". And they tend to prefer the hard-working.


    From those who were born in such a country and worked hard themselves, the black kitten who was desperately protecting the parent cat and Elle must have looked cute.


    That''s why the people around me gave Mizuki his strength.


    If you can''t hold anything, you can give him fangs and claws. It''s up to Mizuki to decide how to use it.


    Without it, Mizuki could only have a future to fear as a mage.


    Magic shows others its overwhelming strength, and at the same time it frightens them.


    Those who are absolutely loyal to their country are the ones who fear the ''knight of the wings''. I had better be more alert to the Mage.


    Mizuki is relatively unwary now, thanks to those who are as vigilant as her elder sister.


    These people are also excellent at guiding, so they should have reduced their vigilance towards Mizuki from those who have begun to explore.


    Well, Elle is the one that contributes the most.


    Nowadays, it''s a healing frame as a "friendly cat parent and child", so those two.


    "Well, I appreciate it." Elle had such a plan, and she must have allowed it. "


    Just squeeze your shoulders a little bit.


    "Leave it to onee-sama."


    With a confident smile, he returned it.


    ... but she''s my sister.


    "He said, ''You can request sweets from now on!''" If there is someone in charge of antidote magic, it doesn''t matter if it''s a tea treat or a lunch box that Janet sometimes delivers to me. "


    Sister, I''m getting too comfortable.


    "Oh, we are your friends. At last, the conversation flashed, and it just started to flow like that."


    It''s still not fun to be proud of!

 532 Growing Princess

    ¨D ¨D At the Royal Castle of Sarovara (Lillian''s perspective)


    "... thank goodness"


    When I read the letter from Mizuki-san, I muttered unexpectedly.


    Of course, the contents of this letter are about Agnos. It must have been because we cared about her that she taught us in the form of a ''personal letter''.


    The one that comes to mind is Agnos, who spent a few days in Sarovara.


    Mizuki-san said "a child of mental age", but Agnos-sama didn''t think so immediately after coming to Sarovara.


    No child as pure as a toddler can show his or her will.


    Instead of being a good listener, I thought so. "It used to be different..."


    I guess it''s because I''ve been saying a lot of things about myself so far... what do you call it? It just seems really strange.


    You might have been convinced that if you were completely like a doll, you would have been forbidden from giving out your ego thoroughly.


    However... Lord Agnos was clearly different.


    When the discomfort came out of her mouth, onee-sama felt contempt for [someone].


    What I remember is the exchange with my older sister at the time.


    ¡°She must have remembered to play the part of ''someone'' before she established herself.¡±


    At a young age, Agnos-sama was said to be wise. In that case, it shouldn''t have been impossible to play [someone] ''s wish.


    But I was wondering.


    "Onee-sama, no matter how good Agnos-sama is, will he not notice even those around him... especially those who are close to him?"


    No matter how good Mr. Agnos is, it is impossible to perfect him without learning from someone.


    In the first place, Agnos-sama must have been about a single digit old at that time.


    If you have a certain degree of familiarity, such as the performance of a child who has no one to teach you that kind of thing, you will be noticed.


    Then, why didn''t anyone point that out?


    Since Lord Agnos is the daughter of His Majesty King Harvis, it is impossible for him to be left alone.


    That''s why it seemed so strange... because I was protected and loved by my father and sister.


    "... I don''t think anyone really thought of Agnos."


    Huh?


    "It was convenient for them to play Agnos." That''s why, even if I felt uncomfortable, I guess I didn''t see it. "


    I was stunned by the words of oneesan, who spoke bitterly of her predictions. No matter what you think, it''s not how you treat the "beloved princess" or "beloved daughter".


    ... but I also felt that it was the right thing to do.


    Mizuki said that Agnos-sama was the mother of the deceased side room.


    However, as for the nanny who wished for Agnos-sama''s happiness, she said that her main mother was Agnos-sama.


    Is it possible that Agnos-sama acted on his own volition and played the form he wanted for his mother and the people around him, but they shut their mouth...?


    If you really want to do it for Agnos, you will never do it.


    Master Agnos, kill yourself and leave your personality impaired...!


    "Fufu... you''re a good girl, Lillian." I can''t believe you''re mad at me for Agnos. "


    For some reason, onee-sama smiled with satisfaction.


    "That is the salvation of Agnos." Besides, even if you are unconscious, you will know that those who have made her [like that] will not like it anymore. "


    "Are you going to...?"


    "Yes, because Mizuki said ''Agnos was not particularly sad when he left Harvis''."


    "Ah...!"


    "If no one was facing Agnos, it''s no wonder no one needed it."


    I was flattered by your words.


    Yes, yes, ''Even though Lord Agnos was banished from the motherland, he was not sad at all!''


    Even if you don''t feel anxious because of the influence of [blood stain], if you are obsessed with someone, you will cry like a toddler and hate being pulled away.


    If you look at Agnos-sama who is gradually nostalgic for Mizuki-san, you can easily think of such a figure.


    I thought it was a very light-hearted thing, but maybe it was because there was no one who treated me like Mizuki''s sister.


    "Mizuki wouldn''t want to do anything more to Harvis. However, Agnos'' nostalgia for anyone other than Harvis will be more retribution than ever.¡±


    "If you realize your mistakes and reflect on them, I think you can hope to improve your relationship in the future..."


    "I can''t, because Mizuki has promised me that he won''t be involved with Agnos in the future." "There''s no such thing as a ''future''."


    --I wonder how long you''ve been thinking about it, I have no mercy.


    Having said that, the smile that appeared on your sister''s face seemed satisfying.


    Since your sister admitted to you, you might have been happy with your close friend''s sharp move.


    At the same time, I was compelled to feel so much love and good fortune for myself.


    "I can redirect you..." I''m sure it''s a very fortunate thing.


    "Present" is because father, sister, deceased mother, people with loyalty to the royal family, people from other countries, and... more importantly, Mizuki''s sister moved.


    It is by no means a matter of course. No, I was aware of it, but it was much bigger [luck] than I had imagined. I can see that now.


    In dealing with Lord Agnos, I will notice many things as well. Somehow, I had that feeling.


    "Good for you, Lillian."


    Yes!


    She''s happy with the oneesan who heard my murmur.


    It seems that onee-sama also managed Agnos-sama in some way, so she was relieved that Agnos-sama was living happily in the church.


    At the same time, I noticed something to reflect on myself.


    "... onee-sama, I was self-satisfied and I was doing Mizuki-san a terrible" "Please" "."


    I was aware that it was a hypocritical wish. However, it was only possible because Mizuki-san had no fence and had the skills to negotiate with other countries.


    "Without the intervention of others, Ilfena and Zebrest, who are our most important allies, cannot move... What kind of negotiations did Mizuki-san have?"


    "I see... I can''t think of anything, and I''m sure she won''t talk to me about it."


    ¡­¡­


    You will be depressed by your own inexperience. No matter how much Mizuki-san agreed with me, I shouldn''t have asked for it.


    If you''re forced to go through with it, you''re bound to need some kind of consideration. Mizuki-san couldn''t have been unaware of it.


    It''s amazing how Mizuki-san can make it happen, but it can''t be easy to take it on.


    At that time, your father and sister''s attitude was because they understood the situation correctly.


    ... but onee-sama stroked my head in a good mood.


    "Great, you took care of yourself."


    Huh?


    "I think Mizuki listened to your request, as well as your education." After all, it was Mizuki who became the party in this case, wasn''t it, Lillian? "


    "Yes....."


    "So, this time, you see things from a third-party standpoint, and you know that you must not make a decision that is easily shed in love." If Lillian had been a party, you would have had some consequences and some appreciation for yourself. ''I learned without being hurt'', this time. "


    ¡­¡­


    In response to your words, I realized that Mizuki-san had thought of me too.


    Mizuki''s sister is chewing on Sarovara''s rebirth, so my growth is part of the plan.


    However, onee-san would like to say that she gave me this opportunity because she wanted to grow.


    I''m convinced by your words, onee-sama. At that time, Onee-san Mizuki seemed to be urging me to express my opinions.


    "Really... I''m blessed, aren''t I?"


    Happiness, a little bit of pity, and even more joy... she nodded as she spoke while infiltrating such emotions.


    Let''s do our best.


    Yes!


    My path will almost never meet that of Lord Agnos, who has been unlocked from all the fences.


    However, I would like to remember my days with Agnos, including those that he made me aware of.


    It was also a "lucky event" for me.

 533 The regret of a certain maid

    ¨D ¨D At Harvis Royal Castle (a certain maid''s point of view)


    A few days after he was suddenly taken into custody with those who served Lord Agnos.


    After being summoned by the Prime Minister to cleanse myself, I entered a room in the Imperial Castle for the first time in a long time.


    ... no, it would be more correct to say "he was taken" than "he stepped in".


    In fact, there are knights on either side of me, and a knight stands in front of the door as if to stop them from escaping.


    I was indignant in my heart at such a sinful treatment.


    My mother and I have served Lord Agnos. Even if Mr. Agnos has a few [special circumstances], he has never scorned or acted in repugnance.


    And yet, why?


    Do I have to be treated like this...?


    You look disgruntled.


    On the other hand, the Prime Minister had a grumpy look on his face.


    From time to time, this person is only connected to Agnos-sama. The same was true of the Queen. Most of the people around Lord Agnos will testify that way, if not me.


    ... in other words, ''the point of contact with me is just that.''


    Even from there, I must be just one of the maidservants with Agnos. I don''t think that perception is wrong.


    Why did you suddenly find out why you were detained?


    At the words of the Prime Minister, I shook my shoulders for a moment.


    "... yes, it must have been the attack on Agnos-sama."


    I answered as I leaned down.


    You can''t be unaware of it. At present, the royal castle is the place to carry this story.


    At the beginning of my detention, I didn''t understand the meaning at all and only complained that it was a ''mistake''.


    However, I was beginning to think that I had no choice but to take advantage of the information that comes with each passing day, such as the terrible incident caused by Master Agnos and the position that Harvis is currently in.


    We were by Lord Agnos''s side the entire time.


    If you''re suspected of being an accomplice, you have no choice.


    ... I thought so. No matter how wrong we may be, it is only natural to suspect.


    However, the Chancellor has become increasingly unhappy with my answers.


    It''s like you''re talking to someone else.


    "It''s true that Agnos-sama was next to me, but he wasn''t involved." No matter how much I''m the daughter of Agnos-sama''s nanny, it''s true. "


    The expression "other personnel" is correct in a sense.


    The mother went up to the castle with the side room, and was a nanny to Agnos. For Agnos who doesn''t know his mother, everyone will think she was special.


    Of course, from my daughter''s point of view, it looked that way. I think my mother cared more about Agnos than I do about my daughter.


    I can''t believe you''re jealous! I was so proud of my mother that I felt so proud of her, and one day I wanted to build a relationship like my mother''s.


    After all, Lord Agnos was a very beautiful and gentle princess.


    Serving a great master is a joy for those under his command. There was something about Agnos that made me think so.


    Someday, I will also have a relationship with Agnos like that between you and my mother.


    That was my wish. I often exchanged words with Agnos-sama, so I don''t think it was a boasting, but it became that way over time.


    I was proud that you had that much trust. However, the next thing the Prime Minister caught on to was a contemptuous gaze and... unexpected words.


    "It shouldn''t be any other human resources!" What do you think servants are? "


    "... eh?"


    "You seem to think of yourself as'' the one who thinks of the sinful Lord and is heartbroken '', but from the end of the spectrum, you only seem to be responsible for the cause once."


    "Oh, no! Why are you doing this..."


    "If you think about it a little bit, you know, right? In fact, the nobles said," What were they doing beside me? "There''s a voice rising up."


    "Eh... but that''s..."


    Lord Agnos is the King''s beloved daughter. What the hell can I say if I''m only the nanny''s daughter?


    In the first place, those of you who have spoken of such things are not really aware of Agnos'' situation.


    "Blood stain" means that you can see it and gradually understand its abnormality.


    You don''t know that -- and you''ve never been there -- but "the people who were there were wrong!"


    Perhaps because of my inner anger, the Prime Minister sighed deeply.


    "Look, royalty is the ''commanding side''." Despite Agnos'' circumstances, why don''t you know that you should have been punished? "


    "...... ah"


    "No matter from whose eyes you look, you are [only] obedient to the Lord." It wasn''t an exaggeration to say you were intoxicated, was it? If you show such a way, you can''t argue even if you''re treated as an accomplice. "


    To the Prime Minister''s words, I could not return them.... but I also felt angry.


    Then what happens to the mother who was closest to Agnos as a nanny?


    Mother has worked harder than anyone to protect Side Room''s will and ensure that Agnos has a happy life. I couldn''t forgive the fact that the Prime Minister, who had never been associated with Master Agnos, denied my mother''s efforts.


    Does the Prime Minister deny even the mother who tried to stay close to Agnos?


    I know it''s disrespectful. But! We cannot allow ourselves to deny the love we have for Lord Agnos, including our mother.


    However, the Prime Minister was somewhere sadly blinded.


    "... I don''t want to deny your mother''s love for Agnos-sama." In the first place, he was wrong, but he felt responsible. "


    Huh?


    "Considering Agnos-sama''s circumstances, we can''t just raise him as he is." So, "I warped it." Of course, even if I knew it wasn''t a good thing, it was best for the nanny. "


    [Distorted]? What is the Prime Minister saying?


    "I wonder if Agnos-sama was aware of that, but he took the nanny''s plan." In fact, whether it''s a lie or not, I could have made Lord Agnos a [sweet princess]. "


    "Oh, no..."


    Then it''s as if you''re saying, "We know that Agnos-sama is a fake figure."


    "I didn''t feel guilty. I guess I just wanted to keep the word of the Lord and protect Lord Agnos, who doesn''t know his mother. But the biggest difference between you and me is that I was prepared to take responsibility for it."


    "Take responsibility..."


    "''It was the nanny herself who grew up like that, and she deliberately distorted it.''" That''s what was written in the diary where it was found. If you had even tried to be close to the real Lord Agnos, you might have been able to tell him directly. "


    In saying that, the Prime Minister turned to me with pity. But that''s not what I''m talking about.


    ... stop it.


    Don''t look at me like that!


    "I called you because I wanted to show you the current situation of Lord Agnos." It was sent by Ilfena with warmth, but it seems that Agnos is living happily. "


    It''s a lie!


    Unexpectedly, I was screaming that way.


    "The princess has been taken away from us, banished from this country, and seen as a sinner by all countries!" You can''t be happy! ¡±


    "... Huh?"


    "Like us, we don''t have anyone around who thinks of Agnos-sama as their top priority." I''m sure you''re just showing it like that! ¡±


    I was not there when Lord Agnos was expelled. If I had been there, I would have followed you and charmed you no matter what you threw away.


    There is no lie in that feeling. If I may, I would still like to go to your side.


    "...... Well, look at this. At least, we''ll be relieved."


    ¡­¡­


    Without waiting for my reply, the Prime Minister turned his attention to the sorcerer-like person in the room. With that gaze, the sorcerer nodded, manipulating the magic tool.


    - And I saw the footage.


    "Uu...... Shh......"


    That''s all I could hear, and it was crumbling.


    In the video, Agnos wore modest clothes and was playing with his children in a wide area. Sometimes, the adults watching were jumping and stroking their heads, making them happy.


    ... but that smile made me feel so defeated that I collapsed.


    Even though I served you from a young age, I had never seen Agnos-sama smile like that.


    The innocent, happy smile of a child.


    No, that''s not all. I... I don''t think anyone who served next to Lord Agnos has ever had such a smile on their face.


    Why? Why, Lord Agnos!


    "We''ve served you sincerely and sincerely...!"


    "Why are you angry?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Did you feel betrayed? Do you regret knowing that your loyalty was selfish?"


    "...... even though I don''t know anything......"


    I did not expect the sharpness of the words directed at me, but stared at the Prime Minister.


    ... but I couldn''t help but realize that I was right, according to the next words of the Prime Minister.


    "Why are you unhappy? Most importantly, the Lord lives happily ever after."


    "...... ah"


    "You probably regret not being there." ¡±Why are you laughing like that when you''re not there? I guess that''s what I said."


    Exactly. No matter what, it was the indignation of Lord Agnos that took hold of my heart.


    "If I were a deceased nanny, I would have been relieved that Agnos-sama was smiling even when I was not around." You may even be happy and thankful to those around you. That''s the difference between you and me. "


    --You guys were just "drunk on your own to serve the princess of your dreams".


    "Ah... ahhh...!"


    If I hadn''t watched the footage, I would have believed what I was up to.


    But now I realize it''s impossible.


    I... we mistakenly treated Lord Agnos. The price for pushing the ideal and not seeing the real Agnos-sama is the trust from Agnos-sama''s heart.


    "Even when Master Agnos was banished from Harvis, he didn''t shed any tears."...... If you know Agnos who has a strong bond to certain things and even wakes up a hoax, you know what that means? "


    "Lord Agnos... was not obsessed with anyone in Harvis..."


    ¡°That''s right. If the nanny had been alive, it might still have been different.¡±


    Even if you say it yourself, you will be hurt by the fact. The video of Agnos-sama happily staying ahead of him with his mildly raised face.


    Master Agnos, I wasn''t special to you.


    I wept quietly at the fact that I regretted not having understood anything about my mother.


    However, a maid who was only obedient could not be the one to turn her heart to.


    That fact was terribly painful to my chest.

 534 Fools End

    - At the Harvis Castle (from the perspective of King Harvis)


    ¨D ¨D Agnos was gone a month earlier than Harvis.


    The chaos caused by the attack on Lord Elshion by Agnos and the fall of the fort by the Mage was slowly calming down.


    Ilfena and Zebrest really accepted the Mage''s suggestion, and that''s probably the best reason why they didn''t come to Harvis.


    I guess I should say I was lucky for Jarvis...


    We can''t just talk about it because it has harmed the royalty of another country. In fact, the Queen and I visited Ilfena ready to give our heads.


    Even so, this was the "best option" that could be considered, and there was a great possibility that the two countries would not be satisfied.


    In particular, Zebrest was harmed by the king - nothing more than an apology.


    Even though Agnos was targeting Lord Elshion, King Zebrest, who was involved, was a fine victim.


    In the first place, if there was any harm to King Zebrest, I wouldn''t just have to say that Irfena was the one who invited him.


    The reason why it didn''t happen was that His Highness Elshion himself stood up and defended King Zebrest, and the knights who were hitting the guards made no excuses whatsoever.


    There may have been some kind of deal without our knowledge, but at least it seemed like there was nothing going on between Ilfena and Zebrest.


    Had there been a rift between the two countries, Harvis would have been held responsible for the assault.


    We were terribly relieved that that had not happened. At the very least, it was avoided that we should enter into friendship with our neighbors.


    Jarvis didn''t do anything, but I felt a little relieved. Whether it''s a country without direct ties or a cause of strife, Harvis will be put in a more painful position than ever.


    ¡­¡­


    No, rather than being in a painful position, it might even have been thought of as'' evil ''.


    Without such an intention, Harvis was a "friendly two-country relationship" for other countries. As long as it is true, Harvis will be ''evil''.


    From the beginning, Harvis has avoided engaging with other countries. Therefore, there is no country that is in trouble, whether Jarvis is in chaos or in crisis.


    Living in one''s own country alone, regardless of other countries - in other words, ''there is no country on your side''.


    I was made to feel pain in this case. While I find it annoying to engage with other countries, I cannot get anyone''s help in case of an emergency.


    If you''re like Ilfena and Kivera, and you''re capable of doing things in one country, you can''t do them with Harvis.


    At least, I don''t have that mood or genius. It''s a pathetic story, but it was a reality. I can''t afford to make a wishful observation.


    That''s what made me feel -- my current situation.


    At first, while mourning the days without Agnos, the relief of surviving the mountainside occupied my heart. The fact that his neck was connected also gave him a spurt of that feeling.


    ... but as Harvis moved toward the future, I felt uncomfortable.


    It didn''t affect my own work. Rather, ''it was the same as before''.


    When the queen and the prime minister show signs of movement, the chances of the two discussing will inevitably increase.


    As a result, those who are moving with their limbs together will be busy standing around.


    "I haven''t changed anything"?


    A slight sense of alienation eventually turned into a sense of discomfort.


    Of course, it is the king himself who makes the final decision of the government. No matter how good the two of them may be, they are no more than supreme power, and that is a fact that cannot be changed.


    ... but...


    But why do you feel so alienated...?


    When I realized that, I was depressed somewhere -- I was aware that I was an ordinary person -- and I asked the queen.


    And.


    I was made to admire the queen''s words.


    If that''s what you think, wouldn''t it be nice if His Majesty could scratch his feet?


    "Neither I nor the Prime Minister aspire to the same future. However, there is something we can do to help by polishing our opinions.¡±


    Isn''t it because [His Majesty doesn''t want to change] that there is no change in His Majesty''s day?


    In this case, not only me, the Prime Minister, but a certain number of people have a sense of crisis in Harvis today.


    That''s why I''m scratching my feet, even when I''m in a state of prying hands.


    ... I certainly didn''t think that Harvis would change.


    However, Jarvis''s way of life has been going on for a long time, and it is not easy to change the consciousness of the nobles and the people.


    When she returned it, the queen stared back at her with eyes that did not make her feel any temperature.


    If that''s the case, look for [the same reason].


    Either way, the nobles and the people are worried about this incident.


    "If you want change, [why change is necessary]." Of course, this is not only good, but also dangerous. ¡±


    But even if you want [tomorrow that doesn''t change], you still need [the reason for that]. To be clear, no matter what choice you make, it''s impossible to convince everyone. ¡±


    However, by acting in accordance with your beliefs, you will gain comrades.


    It''s not good or evil. Everyone is just sad about the future of Jarvis and acting on it. It might be easier to say that there is more than one justice. ¡±


    I felt alienated because "I didn''t change anything myself". That''s what the queen wants to say.


    Perhaps, those who were moving with the Queen and the Chancellor did not share their views from the beginning. It is a "comrade" that the two of them gained by acting.


    In other words, they want a change in Harvis.


    That''s why the Queen said, "Look for [the same reason]!"


    While I was beaten by the fact that ''Agnos didn''t need us'', the Queen and the Chancellor were starting to act.


    They probably didn''t include me because they knew I never wanted change.


    Unaware of my own being left behind, if I had not asked the queen, one day a reform proposal with achievements must have been submitted.


    Because I know that I can''t get approval just by presenting a complaint - I didn''t hear the two complainers myself in Agnos'' education - it was because I tried to "prepare a situation that convinced me"...!


    ... So, what were the [people who didn''t want to change] doing?


    I don''t think anyone knew what the Queen or the Chancellor was doing, as far as I can tell.


    Having said that, the queen turned to her dazed eyes and said:


    {...... Your Majesty. Your Majesty is spending [unchanged days], isn''t it? So... no one says anything. If you don''t feel like moving, you can''t help it. "


    But just one piece of advice.


    [Do nothing] is not a manifestation of [wanting no change]. Doing nothing is just indifference, nothing but laziness. ¡±


    As I said earlier, right? Look for the same reason. Everyone is anxious. This incident is equivalent to a stone thrown at the surface of the water, which was long and quiet. Whatever future we want, we want a reason to be convincing. ¡±


    And


    Whatever choice you make, it''s up to you to make the final decision. Your Majesty is also responsible for this. ¡±


    ... I couldn''t give any answer to the queen''s words.


    Even though I have made many decisions as a king, I feel that I have been pushed to the reality of "carrying the future of the country" for the first time.


    Faced with that fact, I couldn''t stop trembling in the face of reality.


    I''m sure I didn''t really understand the king''s heavy responsibilities. I didn''t even understand what the kings of other countries were doing as a matter of course.


    And now I''m being pushed even harder, and I''m afraid to fight for the weight of responsibility I have to bear.


    The aristocrats who kept saying things that were convenient to me noticed and took advantage of my insolence.


    Otherwise, they should come to you to discuss their future policies. Isn''t it because... ''I don''t expect you to solve them yourself''?


    It may not be the same or it may fit. However, even if I asked about the future of the country, I couldn''t think of any reason to be convinced.


    I felt sorry for that... and a little relieved, but I wasn''t a king''s weapon.


    He shall not be a good father, neither shall he be a good king. I shouldn''t have thought it was the punishment the Mage had imposed on me to be able to extract that fact from the Harviss.


    ... if that magician had wanted to "abdicate", wouldn''t he have thought like this?

 535 The invitation came out of nowhere.

    - It was a sudden abduction.


    Until they say, "I was alarmed."


    No matter how long it was on the grounds of Irfena Royal Castle and how little time it took to get to the Knight''s Dormitory.


    Can I have a word with you?


    Huh?


    On the way back to the Demon King, I was heading to the Knight Dormitory with the Knight S. Suddenly, I was shouting out a stupid voice.


    No, because... no matter how familiar some people are, even if I''m from another world, a certain number of people still have something that is alert.


    That''s why there are still very few people outside of the Knight Dormitory who treat me intimately, and my own range of action is limited and unusual.


    However, I also knew that it was not only from malice, but also because of vigilance against the unknown.


    Sometimes I''ve been messing around with people, except for the Knight''s Dormitory Face and some extremely important people.


    I don''t think that''s a bad thing. Rather, I think it''s natural.


    I mean, this is the Royal Castle, right?


    A place where royalty, including His Majesty the King, live and where they call the country''s town?


    If attacked, the damage to the country is immeasurable, and it is not a place where outsiders can easily infiltrate.


    No matter who you''re dealing with, don''t forget to be vigilant.


    No matter how much I call myself the subordinate of the demon king, I will only call myself. I''m not a regular subordinate.


    Therefore, when walking in the Imperial Castle, it is mandatory to accompany the knight in the name of surveillance and escort.


    Well, this is normal in the original world. No matter how familiar I was, it was the same as if an outsider could not visit the Imperial Palace or something.


    ... that''s why.


    This [voice call] was quite unusual. The two knights wearing white and black clothes were at the forefront of his gaze. However, the Knight Dormitory is inappropriate for face.


    Of course, it wasn''t the Kingsguard who came to the Knight Dormitory. In other words, "For me, it''s completely new to me!"


    ...... I''m concerned about the appearance of favoritism.


    On rare occasions, nobles come to me, but there is no such atmosphere. The fact that the knights were only surprised was certain.


    In the case of knights equipped with crisis avoidance abilities, it seems that these two people do not have any bad feelings towards us, because most of them avoid the road where such cadres are somehow.


    It''s just... I don''t know why. The Knights were bewildered.


    Um, what can I do for you?


    In the meantime, when they heard their greetings, they looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, did I alert you?"


    "Even if we knew, you couldn''t have known." We''re not gonna hurt you. "


    ... heh? [I''m not going to hurt you].


    However, in other words, it is like saying, "I do not intend to harm, but I have some use for it."


    "So, what can I do for you?" I have a limited range of action, so I can''t imitate it on my own. "


    No, you weren''t acting on your own quite often, were you?


    "It''s just a ''basic promise''." Of course, there are exceptions. "


    "That''s a rational asshole..."


    ¡°There''s just an exception. Sometimes you''re asked to do something like that, and that''s the right answer for you personally.¡±


    After that, the expression on their faces changed openly. However, it is not "thought found", it is "interesting".


    At that moment, the face of the knight who seemed to have sensed something was greatly twisted.


    "Ah, um! I see people called" Knights of the Wings ", what can I do for you?!"


    "We are responsible for escorting and monitoring Mizuki, but we have no authority!" I''d like you to talk to His Highness Elshion or the Argentines if possible! "


    ¡­¡­


    Even though it''s supposed to be an exemplary answer, why does it sound like a whole throw of trouble to the Demon King...?


    I know you''re better as a knight, but maybe you''re better than the two of you.


    Knight''s crisis avoidance ability is real, so I secretly thought about it. At the same time, I turned to the knight''s eyes warmly.


    You''re getting pretty strong, both of you.


    We can''t do this! ''Throw a Round Throw to the Powerhouse'' from ''.''


    Compared to the time when they were frightened by the demon king, the two of them smiled in disgust.


    "Oh, I''ll tell you that." But for now.... "


    "... hehe?"


    "I''m going to borrow this girl for a bit."


    Ehhh


    One of them, the Black Knight, hugged me.


    ... and.


    What, transfer magic!?


    "Wait, wait a minute!"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll explain."


    While listening to that voice, I was being transferred somewhere. He also said that he could not deal with it because there was no chanting.


    But at the same time, I suddenly remembered.


    Didn''t you say "Black Knight" or "Magic Specialization"? So it''s a magic tool!


    This will be our fault, completely unnoticed. If we were to be vigilant, we should have done it more thoroughly.


    However, I also thought that I couldn''t resist was the correct answer. You should see more permission than this. The transfer magic on the royal castle grounds was to be found out.


    Moreover, the knight who remained at the knight''s place said, "I will explain." And the [knight with the name of the wing] was supposed to be a royal family.


    In other words, it''s "the instructions of someone of royalty"! Did I call you back?!


    ... for that reason, it''s a room that looks strangely familiar from the end of the road.


    You say you''re familiar, or you know the location of the same structure. To put it bluntly, it resembles a room in a Knight''s Dormitory.


    If you haven''t bothered to change the structure, this is a room for an individual knight to use - but this room itself is like an empty room.


    With that in mind, the knight left the room holding me and headed somewhere.... me? I''ll be transported out of resistance.


    Oh, you''re not going to rash out, are you?


    If the clothes you''re wearing aren''t fake, and the place where you were abducted isn''t on the grounds of the Imperial Castle, you might have gone berserk.


    Huh, that''s the criterion, right?


    "Also, I know a place similar to this one... no, it looks like the Knight''s Dormitory where I live." That''s why, according to the instructions of [your Lord]... "


    Your Lord = Someone from the Irfena Royal Family. Rather than issuing permission for transfer magic on the grounds of the Imperial Castle, it would be a "job" for them.


    "If that''s the case, don''t you have an extra sense of crisis?" It may be that only His Highness Elshion is favourable to you. "


    "It looks like you didn''t get permission from the demon king, so it''s possible." However, I am a usable pawn, and the other day I have shown my connections with various countries. Even if you eliminate it, you won''t be able to. ¡±


    If you want to get rid of me, it would be very awkward to call it ''the network of nations''. Since it was made known in the case of Agnos, it should not be a choice to "suddenly erase" (translation).


    If they protested, they would need just a reason to convince them, and the Demon King wouldn''t shut up.


    Since the demon king is a guardian with a sense of responsibility, he has a position of "guardian of other people" recognized by the state, so whether it is a decision of the state or not, we will not ignore it.


    In other words, you can''t make a funny imitation of Irfena, because they protest from a country that belongs to a guardian other than Al and the others.


    The knight laughed when he said such a nervous thing.


    "Haha! You''re really smart." Have you been thinking about it for a while and making a judgment? "


    "It was a good education for parents and cats."


    "Kissing cats..."


    "Rather than being a guardian, you''re a guardian." In other countries, the treatment of parents and cats is completely settled. If you''re a mage and you''re in trouble, rely on your cat.


    "I''m convinced of that."


    The knight nodded instantly. Hey, subtly rude!? You''re not talking about me, Dis!?


    When I looked at it with a dazzling glance, the knight apologized in the form of "I''m sorry... kuku". Then, I stopped in front of a certain door.


    ... hm? If the structure of the Knights'' Dormitory is very similar to that of the Knights'' Dormitory, then this is...


    "Well, here it is. And then..."


    Before I opened the door, it was the cafeteria, as I expected.


    However.


    I was told that there were a lot of knights living in this dormitory (I expected).


    Welcome to our Knight''s Dormitory.


    "No, I was just abducted..."


    "I''d like to welcome you."


    "Um, listen to me?"


    The knight stepped through my penetration beautifully and stepped into the room. Naturally, everyone''s gaze is on us.


    "I''m sorry, but I need you to come."


    "So, it''s abduction."


    Don''t worry about the details, okay?


    Someone who looks like a captain talks to me, but they don''t seem ashamed of the abduction. Inadvertently, I turn a warm, raw eye.


    No, that''s why... I can''t explain!

 536 The invitation was suddenly two.

    ¨D ¨D In the office of Ershuon (Ershuon perspective)


    Elle, why don''t you take a break?


    Al calls out as he looks through the documents piled on the desk.


    At that moment, I feel tired in my eyes and shoulders somehow, so it''s cash. Al said, "Elle is working all the time unless someone stops her."


    It is a secret that the words I was told with a bitter smile blushed slightly.


    In the past, I not only took it for granted, but also regarded [being a royalty capable of work] as my raison d ''¨ºtre.


    Since Al and the others understood the need for it, they would have reluctantly urged me to take a break.


    If I were to be said to be "overworked" as a bitter saying, I might have become superfluous.... I think it''s highly probable myself.


    The Knights were aware of it, so they paid a lot of attention to it.


    ¡­¡­


    It was a fact that, of course, I felt sorry for myself, and that I was embarrassed.


    What kind of [Demon King] is that? It''s because of the huge followers of those around him!


    "You''re hard-workers who don''t know the limit, right?" Al said to me, "It''s new to my memory."


    Yes, ''you guys''.


    In other words, Al and Mizuki put me in a "hard worker who doesn''t know the limit" (= a rampant human who explodes everywhere if he doesn''t stop)...!


    It goes without saying that my face twisted. Am I one of Mizuki''s kind?


    It''s definitely not my fault that I don''t feel praised at all.


    In addition, it seems that Mizuki is a "cat loyal to instinct that does not stop, but sometimes needs to exercise its power".


    Mizuki himself: "You can sleep even after you''re dead! If you know what you have to do (= retaliation), you have to act! If you are prepared not to devote your efforts and your guts and your means, you can do it! ''and other big fools.


    It seems that Al and the others decided that they were not overinterpreting, but just telling the truth.


    It goes without saying that as far as I can recall, I thought it was a very satisfactory evaluation. Good job, Guardian. I understand the nature of the surveillance subject.


    "Oh, that''s right.... oh, my body seems so dull."


    "Well, that can''t be helped." I have heard that the wounds from the raid can be healed, but that the scraped strength and the load on the body are irrelevant. All Elle needed was a rest. "


    "I''ve had enough rest." I''ve never spent so much time there.


    "Still, there were visits and trivial work with people who seemed to be visiting." It was a shame that it wasn''t a complete holiday. ¡±


    Al smiles bitterly, but I don''t think there''s any choice. At least if you''re in a position like mine.


    Still, I got a lot of rest.... back then, Irfena would have been in a hurry.


    Thinking like that, the door to the office suddenly opened without knocking. Instantly, Al moves in front of me.


    ... but...


    Shortly afterwards, the twin knights rolled into the room - I think this expression is correct. Besides, it looked like she had tears in her eyes.


    "Excuse me!"


    "Your Highness, it''s an emergency...!"


    Without much haste, Al and I looked at each other. Because I know their special abilities and their achievements so far, it''s unusual not to be able to avoid them.


    What the hell happened to you?


    "W-Well, that''s..."


    ¡±... it''s terrible to leave me behind¡±


    "" Beard ""


    When an unfamiliar voice interrupted, the twins instantly tightened their faces.... somehow, Al seems to be on the alert.


    However, I became confused by the voice that appeared.


    "...... Farrell?"


    "Yes, it''s been a long time."


    "Why are you...."


    Tilt your neck to the appearance of an unexpected person. Because he is my brother''s direct knight, he rarely comes to my office, even if he knows his face.


    Just as Al and the others did not leave my side, neither did they leave my brother, the Lord.


    Especially since my brother is the prince of Ilfena, the security is tougher than I am. Farrell and the others were responsible for it.


    Farrell was smiling bitterly at the sight of us.


    "You''ve terrified these two so much." I''m telling you that I''m going to tell you the truth... "


    The twins gazed at each other, and the twins froze.... but knowing their special abilities, which Mizuki trained every day, somehow made me realize it.


    I don''t want to get involved... a bad feeling = a sign of trouble.


    The twins come to me in a hurry. Without knowing the details, they probably tried to pass on some information to me as soon as possible, as a result of their extraordinary abilities.


    And.


    One thing bothered me.


    "You guys should have been with Mizuki." Did Mizuki return to the Knight''s Dormitory? "


    "Ugh...!"


    Ehhh...


    Hold on a second.


    "Your reaction is one thing, what''s it like...?"


    I turned my attention to Farrell while I had a bad feeling about it.


    On the other hand, Farrell shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile.


    "No... Actually, I invited your black cat to my dormitory."


    "...? Mizuki and you guys don''t know each other, do you?" I don''t think I''d go anywhere with her, no matter how much you guys were knights of Ilfena. "


    Oh, you don''t trust me, do you?


    "It''s not that, it means'' I know what I''m allowed to do ''."


    "If you shut up and imitate yourself, it will be Elle''s responsibility." In that sense, Mizuki doesn''t act on her own accord, Lord Farrell. "


    "Hee..."


    Farrell''s face was impressed by what Al and I had to say. I didn''t think they would definitely say "I won''t go with you" for that reason.


    But this was true. We know who Mizuki and I are, and we just have to shout, so Mizuki will spare no effort.


    If you give an example, it would be the [secret tea ceremony] proposed by Charlene the other day.


    Charlene, my knight and guardian sister - and of course Mizuki - came to get my permission.


    Mizuki is surprisingly firm in this kind of thing, as if he were a ''national character'' who thinks that ''a friendly friend has courtesy''.


    ... but sometimes I take small tricks like making Rudolph a messenger and reporting back.


    ¡°Great education, isn''t it? Is it because of His Highness''s education?"


    No, from the source. It seems that the ''national style'' attaches great importance to such things.


    Oh, she''s an alien, isn''t she?


    The nodding Farrell looked kind to Mizuki. But Al and I never let our guard down.


    He is also a [knight with a name of wings] and a person who can become the direct report of the prince. That expression is not necessarily true.


    But unfortunately, you''ve already invited me.


    ¡°What about you?¡±.


    I don''t know what it means, and Al and I raise our voices.


    With a deep smile on our face, Farrell said frankly.


    "You were forced to invite me earlier." Now that I''ve used the transfer technique, I''ll be in my Knight''s Dormitory. "


    "Geez..."


    Lord Farrell, isn''t the order different? We should get Elle''s permission first, without letting Mizuki know. "


    "Fufu, I''m sorry. But my Lord saith unto him that he might judge the exchange.


    I''m saying my apologies, but I don''t think I''m at all sorry. In the slightest tongue, I heard Al''s frustration.


    As Al and the others can say, the lives of those like them are paramount. That''s why my roots are coming back this time.


    "I see, because I am said to be overprotective, I wanted to deal with it without any followers?"


    ¡°Yes, we were ordered to identify you because we couldn''t see you in person.... there are many rumors that this mage is noisy. It must have been judged necessary from the standpoint of the Prince of Irfena."


    Forgive me, Farrell, but I''ll bow my head. I could not spin the blame words because I could understand his words.


    ... but...


    Farrell seemed to have misunderstood what my worries were about.


    "Hah... well, that''s fine." I won''t be held responsible for any imitation I make of myself. "


    ¡°Rest assured, I will deliver it to you responsibly.¡±


    No, I''m telling you that you''re not going to be held accountable for your heartbreaks.


    "... eh?"


    With a smile, Farrell hardened. Without letting that opportunity slip away, Al and I are going after each other.


    "That''s right, it''s Mizuki." The other day, I treated King Harvis with impunity, and I can''t guarantee I''d be rude. ¡±


    "That''s good, Al." You want to see Mizuki without us following you, don''t you? You''ll miss that much. ¡±


    That''s right, if you don''t miss it.


    It looks like you''ve taken some kind of gesture after abducting me all of a sudden, but there''s nothing you can do about it.


    ¡°That won''t be a problem. In the first place, you should be able to work with them to understand what their position is like. I wouldn''t be angry if I was wrapped up in" Civilian "with" Young Women of Other Worlds ". I''m just ashamed of myself.¡±


    Haha, it''s only natural that you don''t imitate me like that, right?


    That''s right, even if you''re not used to Mizuki''s behavior, that''s natural.


    "Eh, um, a little...?"


    Farrell''s face twisted as he spun words with joy at me and Al. I''ll laugh at the smell inside you.


    "Ahh, that''s why I told you to stop it..."


    "Without His Highness and the guardians, I don''t know what he''s talking about..."


    That''s why I came to report to you in a hurry.


    "... what? I was worried about her..."


    I don''t care about the other person''s identity. Is that because he''s a stupid cat that you can say anything you want?


    Farrell''s face twisted as he heard the twins mutter.


    In such a state, I gradually lowered my drink.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pick you up."... however, neither I nor Mizuki will take any responsibility for what happened in the meantime. "


    I feel sorry for my brother, but since I decided that I wanted to deal with him without a guardian, I have absolutely no problem on my side.


    I think it''s only a mistake to look at Mizuki''s personality, but it''s a good opportunity to get to know our stupid cat.


    With that in mind, I couldn''t help but hope that I wouldn''t make a statement that wasn''t rough.


    In the first place, Mizuki was an alien. Different common sense and values are commonplace.... even if it''s "not a big deal" in Mizuki, it''s not likely to take any damage from people who are not used to it at all.


    If you notice, Al looks at Farrell with a nice smile. I don''t think I''m going to kill Mizuki right now either.


    I hope you''re safe, right?

 537 The invitation came suddenly.

    In the dormitory of the knights directly under the prince.


    Having been abducted under the name of the invitation, I was surrounded by my brothers who lived in some kind of dormitory.


    At their appearance, they are about the same or slightly older than Al and the others. That means...


    "We serve His Royal Highness the Crown Prince of this country."


    I''ll do it!


    "I felt that way."


    Oh, why?


    "The other day, I met the King." At the end of the day, I''ve made a lot of moves in a Harvis-related matter. I wonder if it''s time to be alert. "


    There''s nothing wrong with it, it''s like, "I want to make contact with an unfamiliar creature once and for all."


    No matter how much you claimed to be obedient to the Demon King, I was overwhelmed by Harvis''s actions.


    As a result, he proved that "even without His Highness the Demon King''s instructions, it would move on its own".


    Well, you''re usually on the alert. I can''t make a fool of myself just because I have a network.


    Moreover, since most of them visited Ilfena for the reason of "coming to see the mage", reading the report alone would seem like I called them.


    ¡­¡­


    I''m not fruitless, am I?


    I wonder if this book is fruitless!?


    This item, which would have made me most vigilant, is really irrelevant to me ~!


    No, seriously. I''m at the same time sharing information, and I''m like, "I''m busy, so don''t ask me to do your job. I just wanted to say,?" I''m going to fight Harvis. "


    On the other hand, the people who received the letter did not lie about the reason "to get information", but they came to Irfena for personal reasons because they had troubled us.


    ... but most people don''t know why I or the Demon King are so worried about them.


    As a result, the theory of "coming to meet a mage" became powerful, and I would have been promoted to a vigilant subject. I haven''t gotten that far in Ilfena.


    "It''s helpful that you understand so quickly."


    If you can''t do that much, you won''t be able to work with Knight Dormitory humans.


    "Ahhh... well, if you need an explanation from one to ten, you can''t work together."


    In the first place, you can''t release a token that requires such detailed instructions on its own.


    I nodded to the knight who was convinced. With the knights around him, it seemed complicated, but there was no objection.


    This is not just about ''being able to act or not''. There is also the option "Can you think for yourself?"


    If I give you an example, I''m sure you''ll be staying in Gania. Although the general purpose was clear, "how to lead to the best settlement (= settlement that the demon king would want)" was left to me.


    In a nutshell, "I trusted me, so I left it to you."


    To put it badly, ''I think it''s possible''.


    For Al and the others, it was normal, and I also started to move naturally, so I unconditionally assume that "he can" (interpreted favorably).


    However, for me, even if I''m just a "person with an understanding", if I look at it from the other person''s point of view, "How can I imitate such a thing!? ''It''s no wonder.


    Regardless of their previous achievements, most people usually judge that it is impossible. In fact, the knights staring at me seemed complicated.


    "How can you accept it so lightly?" Usually, I think there will be some complaints and criticisms. "


    "...... but rather, the knight turned to me like a probe." To such a knight, I...


    From the very beginning, I was thrown into Zebrest, which I admired all over the place.


    Honestly, I tried to expose it. Instantly, the knights were stunned.


    "Is that...?"


    "It seems that Rudolph just wanted an ally, and the Demon King said," Do your job. "Well, it was a good deal for Rudolph and I because the reward for success was my family register, my allies, and securing a place to escape in the unlikely event of a disaster. Ah, I learned about the reward later."


    There was almost nothing that the Demon King could have gained in that matter. In other words, Rudolph personally depended on the Demon King, so I should have been treated as the Demon King''s handkerchief.


    Probably... that must have been the devil''s discretion. Before you lived in Ilfena, you wanted to give me a minimum of protection and an ally.


    Even with Ilfena, I knew it. However, it seems that I was surprised by the fact that "I sent people from other worlds who do not understand the situation well to the country where I am fighting alone".


    "...... Was there any dissatisfaction there?"


    ¡°I enjoyed my work, so I didn''t.¡±


    No, no, I think it''s life-threatening.


    "It''s not a lie!" I was enjoying the days of ''Battle Royale full of thrilling, muddy women'' in a secluded place called the Houmiya. ¡±


    "... what?"


    It seemed that I didn''t understand the meaning, and the knight tilted his neck in confusion. I''ll tilt my neck and hang out with you.


    However, I remember the fun days, so it''s a smile.


    "No, you don''t have to go that far."


    Somehow.


    Y-yeah, that''s right.


    Please answer honestly to the knight who pushed in.


    Most of the knights were puzzled, so I thought I might need a little more explanation, so I put my tilted neck back and added more explanations.


    "It was a pleasant day to kill or be killed using my intelligence, my strength, and my luck." I quickly got used to it because there is no more mercy than a man kicking each other down. "


    Normally, nobles would say, "Separate the front from the back! ''Most of them are in this state. If you say something like that, it will be damp and damp.


    On the other hand, there were many people who thought that if they lost, they would fall off, so I could exercise my power without care.


    The pride of the ladies is extraordinarily ferocious.


    I would never show such a face to a nice man (laughs)!


    "There weren''t many allies, but on the other hand, the surroundings were all enemies, right?" Also, the first friend Rudolph introduced was'' trustworthy ''. If you have a mix of enemies, it''s your job to knock them out of there. ¡±


    Eliza... or Adelide''s blow was part of the job. In fact, Eliza (real) is still on my side.


    In other words, judging that Eliza (false) is not an ally may have been a stepping stone to determine my ability.


    In a nutshell, "Don''t be a fool!"


    Well, Adelaide was also a pretty good person, so if you''re such a fool, you''d be worthy of that rating.


    Probably the Chancellor. Sail would have killed me suddenly in the guise of an accident, and it was Rudolph''s warmth that I brought into my judgment.


    "You... didn''t question the situation you put yourself in?"


    "At that time, I couldn''t afford it." Ah, after returning to Ilfena, I apologized to the demon king for his impertinence. "I''m sorry you thought about me."


    I didn''t think of anything until I heard about the reward from Rudolph.


    If you do, I''ll give you my thanks and apologies. I''m a trustworthy child!


    Having said that, the knights sighed deeply for some reason.


    Yes...... I''m the one who can thank you!

 538 The invitation came suddenly to four of them.

    I finished talking about the pleasant memories of Zebrest -- even if it was a day of killing in general, it was "pleasant memories" in private -- and then Irfena.


    ... but...


    On a sequential basis, I think it was the ''battlefield'' at Ilfena.


    "Anyway, I think the knights are doing a lot of research, so I''ll skip what happened in Ilfena."


    "No, don''t flush me like that...?"


    I tried to cut it off, but somehow I got tired and stopped.


    Yeah... that''s fine, that''s fine.


    I don''t think so, but now...


    Why


    "Because you are [knights with wings]." After all that research, it''s ''natural'', right? "


    ¡­¡­


    After that, the knights fell silent. I realize that my predictions are shooting at their appearance.


    ¡°If I knew the temperament of this country, I wouldn''t think that knightly outfit was decorative.¡±


    "Is that a word from your experience?"


    Of course


    It''s true! Because it is true that Knights'' Dormitory face, sexuality and flying character are all excellent.


    If I were to give an example, would it be "toys and souvenirs when going to other countries" (translation) that I sometimes ask for?


    If you''re from your own country, you''ll have to secure information and the necessary evidence from other countries...... I''m not ashamed of the [Knight of the Wings]. It was a lot of freaks.


    "Personally, I think you are ''people who are very good in certain fields, lack common sense and others'', but I can rely on you as a work colleague!" Crush me! "and I''ll get you the toys I want."


    "Wait? Is that a compliment...?"


    ¡°I''m so praised! I hate idiots."


    With a nice smile, the knights seemed stunned. On the other hand, I have a good smile. Of course, there''s only one reason to think so.


    The "work" I''m entrusted with is basically a "project where people with fences can''t move."


    Therefore, it is absolutely necessary to take it to punishment, or disturbance that moves things.


    To put it plainly, ''I (the wizard) vs. you idiot''.


    This is a life-threatening Deathmatch held using cards you can hold with each other.


    There is no relationship between fence and identity. If you lose, you will leave immediately (socially), so I don''t think you are wrong.


    Well, anyway.


    The [heretic], who is an alien and a wizard, stands out in vain, so in a sense, it is an appropriate place to work.


    "Because what I''m asking for is the ''result''." That''s also the result that the person who asked for the job wanted! I don''t have an ID or a handset, so you need someone to make up for it. "


    "Yeah, I know that. That would be the right thing to say. But haven''t you done anything more than that every time?"


    As I twisted my face a little, I said, "It''s too much, isn''t it? ''The knight asked.


    In contrast, my answer is...


    "Every time, there are people who personally sell me quarrels."


    It was.


    How''s it going?


    "No, the mage is called the" calamity of the world ", so it''s like a fixed rule that if there''s no darkness, it''s strong." Because of that, there are a lot of people who try to crush it. "


    Even though you''re a mage?


    "Because she looks like a little girl, she said, ''This guy can win!'' It''s like I''m dreaming. Well, even if you call yourself a mage no matter how weak you are, if you win, you''ll get the title" I defeated the mage "....."


    It''s a headache, but in fact, there are a certain number of these guys. That''s probably why you''re more concerned with me than you need to be.


    Alberda also had Glenn, so she was in Alert Mode from the beginning.


    Alternatively, Will, who had the survival of the Royal Family of Bridgewater, offered to test his skills first, so he said that no one else needed to set it up.


    It seems that the information was not presented to the people who set it up afterwards, so it was presumed that they thought, "I don''t have to be there."


    Master Will is a cheerful father, but this kind of thing is Shivia.


    Being deceived by the goodness of the people and the great hustle and bustle is typical of painful eyes.


    "¡­ .In other words, there''s nothing more to be said at Ilfena than to be presented as a job, so information is being gathered?"


    "If you can''t do that, you can''t do it in this country, right? Of course, there must be some protection for the Demon King and the Knight Dormitories."


    The knights couldn''t pursue him any further. Perhaps it is a topic that I want to talk about in detail, because if they are pursued deeply, they will have to talk in detail.


    "Ok, that''s fine about Ilfena." Next, Kivera...... I''d like to ask you about the direction of the rescue of Princess Celestina. "


    "Are you talking about a fugitive trip? Or did you let King Kivera apologize to you at Zebrest or something like that?"


    "...... Please do both."


    Roger that.


    Even though I replied honestly, the knights seemed tired. I don''t like that. I''m the one who''s been talking to you since before.


    "Um... starting with Raccoon... it wasn''t a request from Marquis Recbali." It''s time for a chance for me! It was like that. "


    Why?


    "I was getting along with Rudolph and the others." After all, the situation in Zebrest was unnatural. Even though the country was so tired, my parents'' house in the side room was too powerful. "


    Normally, if the "country" is exhausted from repeated battles, the side rooms'' home must be damaged accordingly.


    And yet, they were full of energy. Moreover, ''I am not even anxious about the current situation in the country''.


    And for Rudolph, who shows his warmth and warmth, the house is lightly crushed.


    ... I''m sure you''re suspicious, but this is it.


    "The house that was destroyed... I think there was a good reason why the house was severely punished." However, I am not informed of much of this because of outsiders. "


    Maybe it''s because you''re from another country, or maybe it''s to make you feel more guilty than you need to feel.


    "I think it meant something like that, right?" But as for me, I wanted to take another step forward and get along with Rudolph. ¡±


    In a nutshell, it is up to me. But if there''s a good-looking pawn named me, I should get thoroughly involved.


    The reason they didn''t...... is because they were overprotective towards me.


    The Demon King did the same. If we understood Rudolph''s situation correctly and wanted to improve it, we should have involved him to the end.


    "Speak to the Demon King, speak to Rudolph and the others, they are sweet enough to be the object of their own asylum." I limit the information so that it doesn''t get involved, which makes me feel unnatural. ¡±


    Certainly, at that point in time, I think I had no choice but to do something like that. But I should have been involved, too, if it was of the utmost priority to them.


    In that sense, the Guardians have no hesitation for me. As long as they know that their top priority is the ''Lord'', they won''t be dissatisfied with me moving.


    "That''s why I was grateful for Marquis Rexbali''s suggestion." It became an excuse for me to move. "


    ¡­¡­


    The knights were silent with indescribable expressions. Even if you''re just another person, you can''t say that you can''t move anymore than the fact that I''ve made improvements to the situation in Zebrest.


    Because even for the knights, it was convenient for me to move.


    The direction is the same as that of Al and the others. From their standpoint, it is clear which to choose, whether they say it is outrageous or outrageous.


    However.


    I don''t have any shards of such things as "tragic preparedness" or "being able to move when I see a friend''s plight".


    "That''s why I made up my mind..." "Wash your neck and wait, I''ll definitely shame you on a national level!" ''And!''


    How''s it going?


    "I mean, it''s an opportunity to retaliate." At that time, my personality is not known at all, and it is deceitful for the reason that I am an "alien"! As expected, other countries will not be able to hold the demon king responsible. "


    To be clear, it seemed impossible to predict anything but Glenn. Even Rudolph couldn''t read my behavior.


    "When I decided to do that, I was excited and ready. Everyone was happy to help?me prepare if I thought,?" I want to do that, I want to do this, too! "


    The only exceptions were the Demon King and the Knight, so you could see how much I was expected. Dr. Gordon was an ally to the Cavalier Dormitory.


    "The purpose of this is to rescue Princess Celestina, right?"


    That''s right, but why are you questioning it?


    "It only sounds like the purpose is changing..."


    "Of course, I remembered it as the most important item, right?" Isn''t it an important cause? "


    "You''ve already been treated like a pre-builder...!"


    A knight who was so desperate. That''s annoying. You didn''t get along with Cecil and the others at the time, and you can''t help it.


    "Even before the founding, I was thinking about it." Normally, if I rescued her, Corbera would be annoyed, so I decided to make it a decision that [the mage who saw the plight of the princess and the maid had kidnapped both of them without asking questions]. "


    It is important before the construction. In return for my just cause of retaliation, I have decided not to let Corbella have it.


    Having said that, the knights looked complicated.


    "...... I really don''t know if you''re serious or not......"


    "Tell me to throw everything I can."


    It''s not a lie. I am a super skilled child, so I will try to complete the aftercare as well!

 539 The invitation suddenly came to five of them.

    Now, let''s continue.


    "So, I arrived in Kivera." If you were thinking about how to enter the junior palace, you would just break in... no, invite me? Either way, we''re under Princess Celestina. I''m not struggling at all. ¡±


    Wait? It''s been crazy from the start!?


    "Well, that''s fine, isn''t it?" It''s really not interesting. Please refer to the report for more information. "


    The knights twisted their faces when they flushed.


    That''s good, I really didn''t have anything to do with it. Instead of fighting, you came from the other side. It seems that Emma, the maid you can rely on, was just in time to go shopping.


    "From there, until I abducted the two of them, I was taken care of in the room." Seriously! Nobody! I didn''t notice...! "


    "Yeah, yeah, we were dumbfounded there, too."


    I was doing a booze or something, though.


    "... no, you don''t have to spend so much time freely"


    As expected of the Knight, even if I was dazzled, I couldn''t forget my penetration.


    "So, after all, ''Princess Wang fled!'' Until the timing, I was based there. It was dark under the lampstand, but it was full of days of stealing pledges and making a little trick for the Kivera Royal Castle.¡±


    "Isn''t that the scene where you say ''I did my job seriously''..."


    "Having said that, I was too unaware, and the [Royal Castle Fall Miniature], the deciding factor in the defeat of King Kivera, was created." I was able to fulfill my purpose from the very beginning, and privately, it was not a lie, but a "fulfilling day". "


    It''s not a lie. You''re full of laughter and playfulness, but you did your part!


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to apologize at Corbella or free Cecil.


    "The opponent is Kivera... if you want to say more, it''s King Kivera." No matter how many cards you have, you don''t have to worry about it. "


    "Yeah, I''m convinced of that. Indeed, ''that part'' is right. What dazes me is your attitude or your direction...."


    ¡°Life needs a laugh. Living in earnest is not all.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    "Knight, I''m in trouble...!"


    That''s right! In this case, I beat the lead (= purpose accomplishment & harassment), so "Seriously! ''You can''t scold me, can you?


    Yeah, I know how that feels. Rather than the merchant''s little fathers who accompanied me, the Demon King was in trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, no, next time, next time.


    "When I''ve finished my work, I''ll rendezvous with the merchants'' little dads. Princess Celestina is a brunette, so I tried to give a hint to the knight who searched for the condition of" brunette''s daughter ", and I made a self-appeal to stand out, but I quickly escaped."


    "Why are you imitating me like that?"


    "It''s just suspicious to sneak in." Rather, I tried to stand out spontaneously by utilizing the setting of being from Irfena. Of course, the little fathers scolded me saying, "Don''t bother the knights", and I saw it with warm eyes, but on the contrary, it seemed like a good thing. "


    "Yeah, that''s right... I guess so. Even we may look like delightful criminals.... so what''s the real purpose?"


    "To spread the word to the people around you." "The ''Princess''s escape'' is something else for civilians, but if it''s an interesting event, people will not be charged with disrespect, and it will become a topic of conversation."


    Smile and give me a good answer. The knights caught my eye, but I knew it wasn''t cute what I was saying.


    However, this is a fact. If you rumor that "the princess has escaped", you may be afraid of the decree and the crime of disrespect, but if you speak in the direction of "there was an interesting child", you will be deceived.


    Since it is my behavior that will be the main topic of the talk, I will say that it will not get caught very close.


    "Besides, I usually start with myself," I''m a brunette too! ''I won''t appeal to you. No matter who sees it, it only makes things seem like they''re having fun. ¡±


    "Well, I would normally hide it." It''s possible to change the color of your hair and eyes. "


    "Also, including my little dad, I heard from the people around me that" "You''re the princess, right?" "It''s not elegant, is it?" It looks like an idiot child, except for the younger dads. "


    "Son of a bitch..."


    ¡°Tell people you brought them a momentary laugh and a discouraging sense of relief.¡±


    "Is that all right with you...?"


    The knights seemed to be a little weak. I''m sorry, it''s a nervous escape play.


    "After that, I had a good time dropping the fort near the border and playing with the two pursuers. By the time I got to Corbella, they were so relieved because it was such a fun escape.¡±


    The knights look at each other when they praise themselves for being great!


    "...... First of all, I want to ask about the meaning of the fall of the fort near the border."


    "This is to make you think that there are forces targeting Kivera." Well, I didn''t think the Celestina princesses would be able to escape on their own, so I wanted to mislead them. If we are vigilant, we will be able to divide our personnel and reduce our pursuit. "


    "Well, I can think about it inside..."


    "It should be noted that, yes, about half of it was a plan made with the desire to make Kivera coquettish. In fact, I pointed and laughed at Princess Celestina. You''re fooling me! There''s no next assault, but I''m... going to...


    "Hey!?"


    It was funny! "he laughed, and the knights looked at me at once.


    "...... I was so convinced until...... halfway there......"


    "But I was planning it from the beginning." Well, the people who caught up with Alberda and Carlosa seemed like King Kivera wanted to punish each unnecessary house, so they wouldn''t mind doing anything. ¡±


    "For now, let''s hear it." What is the rationale for this? "


    "When I notified Kivera, she responded quickly." It was like "punishment was decided from the beginning, it was easy to work with."


    ¡­¡­


    "For the first time, I was convinced that King Kivera''s rumors were true." So, I was relieved. "I''m glad I set things up." Since then, I''ve been working on a lot of plans, but it''s a bit suspicious that King Kivera, who already has vigilance, will be fooled. "


    At that time, I just thought it was vague, but now I can say with certainty... ''King Kivera is not that sweet''.


    At present, I am recognized in a good way, but in a bad way, I am a "vigilant subject". Besides, I am known for my ways.


    ...... So? Will you let that guy go wild?


    Of course, the answer is no. Even if I can''t read my actions, I will be more vigilant and more hands-on than I need to be known to be a man of words.


    At that time, I could not beat Kivera because I had no information at all.


    Kivera was acting on the assumption of common sense, or on the assumption of experience, so he simply couldn''t deal with it at all.


    To put it bluntly, the knight stared back with a complicated expression.


    "Can you tell us that? Certainly, we are knights of Ilfena, but we are not under the direct command of His Highness Elshion. There''s no such thing as a zero chance of hostility in the future."


    "At that time, until I can figure out a way to get through you!" As people''s ratings change, so does information and networking. "With the passage of time, there will be more hands to hit." Vigilant, superior. I''ll show you how to win. "


    ¨D ¨D Well, I didn''t think the Demon King would be an enemy of Irfena for any reason.


    The knights laughed, and the knights smiled relieved for some reason.


    Isn''t it obvious? I''m the [self-proclaimed superchild] and the [Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King].


    ... I''ll show you the future you want. I don''t care if it''s bad for me.

 540 On the other hand, at that time, in the office,

    - In Ershuon''s office.


    "... um..."


    With a subtle expression, Farrell asks the person in front of him. There is a second prince of his own country with the nickname "Demon King".


    Beside him, he should have been the duke''s son in this country, a knight who was doing some sort of service.


    Why do knights prepare tea as a matter of course?


    Farrell''s doubts came first of all from there. At the very least, he didn''t come for a cup of tea.


    ... but...


    It seemed strange to even ask such a question, but the situation around me was now.


    His Highness the Second Prince moved to the sofa just to rest.


    The duke''s daughter (knight), who is supposed to be his sidekick, prepares a good-smelling tea leaf.


    One of the twins moved a rather large cat stuffed animal next to His Highness.


    For the other person, prepare tea treats with familiar touches.


    ¡­¡­


    Most people, if not Farrell... ''What are you guys doing?''!


    So unexpectedly... no, it''s a peaceful afternoon''s rest. Rather, Farrell turned his gaze confusingly to the point where he was out of place.


    "Um... it''s my fault for visiting here when I''m about to take a break." What the hell are you guys doing here? "


    With a subtle pull, they all turned toward Farrell.


    "What... it''s a break." Oh, of course, I''m wondering if you''d like to join me. "


    "Mizuki received a good tea leaf from Sarovara the other day." Lord Farrell is lucky. We hope you enjoy it. ¡±


    "I have a sentinel and healing item to keep His Highness from doing his job. By the way, it''s Mizuki''s idea."


    "Mizuki is making baked goods for a break." It''s just for resting, so I don''t think about the nutritional value. ¡±


    "I-I see..."


    Farrell pulls back a few words. And then I thought... "No, what are you trying to get into for a normal break!?"


    Of course, I don''t mind taking a break. Farrell knows how busy the royalty is, so she''d rather rest moderately.


    ... but...


    Nowadays, an alien mage called "Black Cat of His Highness the Demon King" has received a strong invitation from the knights of His Royal Highness the Prince.


    As a twin knight, the invitation showed a difficult colour, and I thought maybe it was because I had something to think about, that I rushed here.


    Farrell seemed somewhat confused and confused. In the first place, his image of Elshion is not a peaceful burst of tea with suddenly arriving crowds.


    As a result, it led to the earlier question. Rather, that''s all I could say.


    Perhaps he is aware of Farrell''s appearance, but Elshion encourages him to enjoy his tea gracefully.


    "Farrell, I wonder if I''m tired of talking to you? We were just about to take a break. It''s a corner, so how about you too?"


    "Um, is it okay if I do that...?"


    I don''t think I abandoned myself, but I don''t think I''m sane. Elshion grins as she realizes the question that was thrown at her with such a sentiment.


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m a little late now."... do you know the word "too late"? "


    "Is that...?"


    "That''s why I''m in a bit of a hurry right now, but there''s nothing I can do about it."


    "No, it''s too late and I''m worried about you...?"


    ¡°I was worried, but I couldn''t help it!¡±


    Farrell was surprised by Elcheon''s strangely deliberate smile.


    This time, Argent spun his words with a bitter smile.


    Master Farrell, man, sometimes we need to give up.


    "Huh? No, I know that... but in this case, against what?"


    "Of course, it''s about your shallow behavior." If I were to say more, would it be Mizuki''s words and deeds in general? "


    Farrell was puzzled by what he was told to do.


    In the first place, this time, the [Knight with Wings] directly under His Royal Highness the Prince -- they are also knights called the [Worst Sword] -- should be surrounding a woman.


    No matter how much you say wizards, they are alien to the world, and even younger women. Farrell thinks that he has a deep sense of intimidation and inquisitive behavior.


    This is not what Farrell thinks of the special Mizuki, but what most of the knights living in their dormitories think.


    Therefore, I feel a little guilty or sorry. To the extent that the talk of giving something later comes naturally.


    ... but...


    In any case, Elshion''s reaction did not appear to be that of a "guardian who is in charge of a cute child".


    Rather, the slight sense of tingling and intimidation... I wonder if it''s their anger.


    "I''ve only been reading reports about Mizuki, right?" That was the Harvis case, and I got a chance to actually see it. I know what it''s like to be interested. ¡±


    Nodding Argent. It seemed that such a figure expressed his words as they were.


    "But... that''s a mistake in the first place." No, would it be better to say ''I am mistaken from the beginning''? "


    Ehhh...


    Instead of Farrell, who stiffened up, Argent continued to use his words.


    "The report you''ve read is after Elle''s supervision."


    "Hmm...? Is that what you''re talking about?"


    "No, I won''t do that." In other words... putting Mizuki''s words and deeds in a common-sense direction, we omit Mizuki''s demo thoughts as much as possible. "


    Farrell tilts his neck, not knowing what it means. Whether he felt pity for his reaction, now he spins words as if the twins would follow him.


    "He''s a super-self-thinking Tong Demo daughter. That''s why I bought it because" I don''t like it, so I crushed it "and" I was sold a fight. "It was super fun! ''Drop one of the forts in peace and use that fact. You know that, don''t you?"


    "The behavior of seeking results and the reasons for it are not wrong... what to say is that the personal emotions accompanying it are not irritating. I wonder if the Farrells are seeing what they''ve finished in a report that is as decent as possible."


    "No, that''s an imitation..."


    "I''m not lying!" The numerous actions and the reasons for them, and above all the final ''settlement'' sought, are in agreement! ¡±


    "However, it''s just that there''s no reason to act like that, and there''s nothing personal about it!" That''s why they say "alien fierce species"! "


    "Yeah..."


    Farrell became increasingly puzzled by the twins. Looking at their intercession, the Elshuons secretly deepened their smile.

 541 The invitation suddenly came to six of them.

    Come on, let''s keep going.?


    ¡­¡­


    You were the ones who were abducted without the permission of the Demon King. Whatever the consequences, I''m not responsible, am I?


    Well, there was a lot going on, but eventually we arrived at Corbella safely.


    "Wait, I think that ''various'' was a terrible thing."


    "Isn''t it okay to ''turn back the pursuer''?" They just happened to be the ones Kivera didn''t want. ¡±


    "However, the perception from Alberda and Carlosa....."


    "It''s something similar." There are only unwanted children, and there is a problem with the attitude, and the most important thing for me to see was that there was no wave for either. After all, [The Mage is the calamity of the world], right? No one has ever sympathized with a creature like that more than they''ve sold it to a quarrel. ¡±


    Alberda was the result of negotiations with Will, and all that happened to Carlosa was that she was a bastard.


    There is absolutely nothing wrong with me. That said, it would be difficult for Alberda and Carlosa to protest against Kivera.


    By the way, the situation of adults... there is a [difference in power relations at that time]. There is definitely a certain number of opponents.


    In the meantime, Kivera offered to apologize first. In both countries, it is better to take a ride thankfully.


    It doesn''t matter what method I took as a mage.


    If you look at it in the world, it''s that "the mage is more righteous this time".


    In the first place, those stupid acts were discovered in "other countries", a "country that does not have good feelings for Kivera"!


    ... if you just admit it, it''s definitely a shallow wound. If you do it poorly, you''re not even likely to get the person into trouble.


    That''s why Kivera wasn''t able to pierce it either. Rather, I quickly punished them and said, "Even as Kivera, I don''t approve of their work! ''and what the world has shown.


    I mean, Kivera backed what I did.


    Well, if I was protesting about this, I would doubt the quality of the knight.


    ¡°Then, just like all the retaliation I''ve had so far, I''m going to play Lucas in Corbella. After that, I went to Kivera with my guardian.¡±


    "No, um, don''t let it flush like that..."


    ¡°A lot of people were sympathetic to Lucas from the beginning, and I think there''s something about his situation. Now that we have a friendly relationship, there is no particular problem. Ning, stay safe."


    By the way, they know what happened to Lucas back then. Even though I looked at her face, there was no objection.


    It''s just...


    "I read about Lady Lillie''s disturbance in the report... is that a ''friendly attitude'' on your part?"


    It was the only one that got pushed in.


    Well, Lucas and I both want to say whatever we want, and when we look at the edges, we say, "What''s going on with their senses?" ''I also know how it feels to wonder.


    But.


    From my point of view, I don''t think that Lucas'' attitude at the time was that much of a problem. No, Cecil and the others have a problem with the cold treatment!


    "Whatever you say, the only thing Lucas caused was the ''cold treatment of a parent''s chosen marriage partner''." If you blame that, a lot of royalty and nobility will do the same. "


    Well, that''s it.


    "And most importantly, Lucas, you''re not stupid. If I wanted to do it, I could use my own blood as a bargaining ingredient to team up with other countries... how could I do it? But I didn''t do it. Princess Celestina''s problem seems to be her late rebellion."


    ¡°I just didn''t think of it?¡±


    I shook my head to the side of the knight, who turned his gaze toward suspicion.


    ¡°If you had seen Lady Lillie''s good standing and guessing, it wouldn''t have been possible. In fact, at that time, the people around me were reassessing Lucas in a good way. It''s impossible to be an idiot."


    If Lucas'' opponent horse is Lady Lillie, who is rated [witty], she will understand.


    She could think about how her position and words would work, but she couldn''t do anything to change the situation.


    "By the way, I''m told, ''Your personality is the worst, but you can only evaluate your abilities.''" We call it "Rou-chan" for the purpose of producing affinity and humor, but it is allowed as a result of assuming the future. She is a child who has priority over her own country and is able to recognize the other''s abilities. "


    "...... You admit Lucas so much, don''t you?"


    "It would be too much to say that you admit it." In the first place, the [um] King Kivera was the target of comparison, and it was said that it was [badly done]. Graely, that''s right. "


    Needless to say, the kings of all countries will be troubled on the day they are told to do so. It is natural to compare it with my father, but ''the comparison object is too evil''.


    It''s not normal, it''s the father and son over there! The genius who defeated the predecessor called "Warlike" with his forces and rebuilt the country is too disgusting to be compared with...!


    In general, how many people can get an evaluation such as "Better than King Kivera" or "Equally Better"?


    If he asks, most people don''t like it. Even if we look at the royalty and nobility of our country, we cannot reply optimistically.


    Because... the fear of [madness] is something that anyone of a certain age knows.


    If you say something bad, you will be bothered by those who know you at the time. ''You think too lightly!''


    After all, because other countries could not do anything about [War Craze], it also meant snowing the shame of their own country, and now King Kivera has moved.


    In a way, it''s the worst [man-made disaster]. I managed to get rid of such a thing from the inside... this was just an applause for the decision of the current King Kivera, who was then the Prince.


    While protecting his own life, he organized his forces and defeated the "madness of war" and "his subordinates".


    Sometimes they''re right next to us, and anyone can see how difficult that is.


    "When I told King Kivera and everyone close to me about the place, I fell down in greatness." Well, naturally! Even though I had just obeyed King Kivera, I was evaluating my son and his younger son as "bad". "


    Ehhh...


    "From my point of view, it''s just that" you guys don''t deserve to complain "... I didn''t do anything at the evening party when Lady Lillie was exonerated." Oh, their sons are going to have a hard time. You must have said something bad about Lucas in a way that was attached to his father. "


    Lucas'' evaluation was only "when compared to King Kivera". However, when compared to children of the same age, it cannot be the same evaluation.


    In fact, when it came to Lady Lillie, there was no one to protect her or to indulge Lucas.


    No matter how much the roles were divided in advance, it can be said that on the Kivera side, one Lucas took it to the appearance of King Kivera (= finishing).


    "Even if idiots do stupid things, it''s normal driving, but" incompetent workers "," self-proclaimed loyalists "," serious people in the wrong direction "are troublesome, right? I don''t change my claims because I think I''m doing the right thing, and I hesitate to deal with it.¡±


    "Idiot... normal operation..."


    "No one expects it, and you can see it as a clown, or you can treat it like a discard pawn." A really capable person can read the situation and will not act recklessly. Unless you are a party, I will try to calmly identify the situation in a third-party capacity. ¡±


    ... King Kivera and Lord Will are amazing places to do this regardless of the parties involved. His Highness the Chancellor of Carlosa was like that.


    Other people, including Tirucia, are not included here because there are elements that can be described as mines.


    Tyrrea, you either say that Lillian gets emotional all at once when he''s involved, or that he gets more ferocious. Moreover, she is not ashamed of herself at all.


    Although we have not lost our coolness, we have asked each other to be catastrophic because ideas can be shaken off in the direction of "how to effectively suffer".


    "That''s why Lucas isn''t stupid, as far as I can see right now."


    Well, I see. Is this an assessment based on your experience so far?


    ... well, it''s kind of for Elena.


    You don''t have to say that much to these people. There were other toys that were easy to use... in return for Cyrus-kun.


    With all due respect, Sirus always does a very good job. [M] [A knight who carries a letter from a mage and runs to King Kivera with all his might.]


    ¡­¡­


    It looks like it''s about to become a specialty, but if it helps King Kivera, I''m sure he''ll forgive me in the future. Silas is like that. [M]


    "I beat up such an amazing person, King Kivera, and made both avengers, Zebrest, apologize, so I have a piece of the matter inside me."


    ¡­¡­


    I did my best! When I stretched my chest with a clear smile, the knights silenced with a complicated expression.


    Well, yeah, I know how that feels.


    I don''t think they''ve done anything to Kivera so far. Still, it was impossible to make King Kivera apologize.


    It''s humiliating to think that someone who did it seriously will fail and that someone who swung in the direction of their own enjoyment will succeed...?


    After all, as a self-proclaimed and best entertainer, I only offered everyone an open-minded topic. None the less, I don''t want Kivera to perish.


    To be clear, it was just a result of adding your own desire to the request from Marquis Rekbarri, "I want to apologize to the major powers" and "I want to make the major countries (important)".


    Seriously watching over Kivera and hoping to retaliate one day, it is a comedy that has passed beyond expectations.


    From what Kivera did, it''s no wonder there weren''t many people who cried in void before they were happy.


    Cheer up, life is like that. The world is full of irrationality.


    Even in the original world, the horror that swung through the direction of comedy was better than the one that seriously pursued fear!


    "Um... well, let me ask you one last time." You tried to destroy Kivera Castle, didn''t you? I heard how to make it collapse, but why didn''t you suspect it? "


    The weary knight was still faithful to his work, and he asked me only that.


    In contrast, my answer is...


    Well, isn''t it because you were working seriously?


    It was.


    "Is that...?"


    "It was in the name of helping from the back of the palace, so even if I didn''t know my face from the beginning, I was fine to some extent. In addition to that, the maids in the harem are all those who take Elena''s mood and flatter Lucas. Probably, even if you were sent in a similar situation, you were certified as an" unusable person "."


    "Um...?"


    "At that time, Lucas''s behavior was considered a problem." That''s why I think there was only one person who was really capable of monitoring and could eventually be held back even if they were to act. "


    Lucas was a problematic boy at the time. [M] Isn''t it true that Elena and Cecil were both safe because the problem kids weren''t even vigilant?


    After all, it''s not just Eliza and Emma who can be maids, but also guards who can move alone if instructed to do so.


    If such a maid had been sent by King Kivera, Lucas would have been more alert. Elena''s life is in danger, and she knows how to treat Princess Celestina.


    ... it goes without saying that under such circumstances, there was still time for me to get in.


    It''s common for a child who does a serious job to have a good impression than a person who can''t use it.


    "If you don''t use it... no, if there''s no cover, it might be a smiley scene."


    "I don''t hate working, but it was fun."...... I was praised for "working well even though I''m young and small"


    "It just looked like the child was working hard...?"


    "Tell me about the difference in average height and the victory of the child''s face. I am an adult!"


    "Yeah, I guess so. I don''t think kids do bad things against the goodwill of others."


    "What an evil kitten..."


    The knights said, "How about that?" I''m just going to turn my gaze to you. "


    "It''s not a bad thing!" It''s the cloth and stone to victory! "


    Tell the raccoon who asked me to do the job to complain! I asked a lady without power for a nonsense, because she''s the one!?

 542 The mastermind smiles.

    ¨D ¨D In the office of King Irfena of the Imperial Castle (from the perspective of King Irfena)


    What are they doing now?


    ¡­¡­


    Resting from his work, he spoke to Albert, who was indoors - the Commander of the Knights paused for a moment and stopped moving as if he could think.


    "... damn it. Your Majesty is a bad man too."


    She turned her dazed eyes towards me and let out a sigh.


    With such a figure, there''s a laugh. The more he thinks so, the more pleasant I look at him now.


    "Excuse me. As the prince of this kingdom, and more than that, as the brother of Elle, she cared about the magician. I''ve always thought that we should create opportunities.¡±


    "But even if Mizuki is in a position to protect this country, he will not pledge loyalty."


    That''s the biggest reason why Albert stabbed the nail. Of course, with me, I''m going to know that well enough.


    The mage... Mizuki had already made achievements that could not be ignored in various countries.


    It''s not incompetence, no matter who sees it. In general, it is said that "it is natural for people from other worlds to have different common sense", but no one can believe it when it comes to Mizuki.


    ... of course.


    Mizuki became like that because of Elle''s loving education...


    The two of them were close enough to be called cats and parents, but Mizuki wasn''t the only one who was uneven.


    It''s not hard to imagine Elle''s own experience having such an impact, but that''s why she''s probably not one of those otherworldly opponents who doesn''t even know common sense.


    By the time I realized it, it was already too late.


    It is also a good memory to be surprised by my son''s unexpected smile.


    "Yes, that''s why... I didn''t do anything that directly involved me. Besides, Elle and the Mage were so close. It''s important for other royals to keep an appropriate distance so as not to give rise to speculation. to not let all the royalty say that the mages are sweet..."


    ¡­¡­


    Albert has a bitter face.


    It is said in the world that "I can''t let an unfamiliar existence called [Mage of the Otherworldly] meet a king or the next king", but in fact, it is more troublesome for me to say.


    The country is not a monolith. That is something that can be said for my country.


    Even if life is at stake, there is no door in a man''s mouth.


    "There is no ambition for Elle to take the throne, and so are the knights who take El as their Lord." Mizuki wouldn''t even be interested. However, because they are excellent, ''there is no element to deny''. Elle''s own efforts are to get her place, and even if she only fulfills her duty as a royalty, the annoying person won''t completely shut up. "


    "Damn, it''s a stupid sex root!" Why don''t you take it for granted that you were born to the nobility and royalty of this country? "


    "Maybe it''s because I''ve never been in such a situation before?" If you''re a high-ranking aristocrat, you''re probably not that thorough with lower-ranking aristocrats anyway. "


    ... well, those houses are sinking on their own, even if they don''t do anything.


    In the first place, even though Irfena was a small country, it would be because those in the privileged class would be burdened with heavy responsibilities compared to other countries.


    Since such things are so thorough as houses with history, it is impossible for those who have no merit to continue to rely on the power of their parents'' home.


    Because of its strong side, the high nobility was relatively favourable to Mizuki from the beginning. Mizuki seems to publicly say "I don''t like fools", but the high-ranking nobility of Irfena is similar.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    For the same reason, the High Nobles weren''t so indifferent to Elle. It was recognized as a form of effort.


    However, Elle turned her eyes too much to her surroundings. I don''t know whether my thoughts from a young age continued or whether those without hearts were always aiming at malice, but Elle''s world was too narrow.


    Since the Lord was in such a state, Elle''s knights became Elle''s kind. On the other hand, it is the remnants of their vigilance that they believe in those they can unconditionally call themselves.


    Well, you could shame your brother''s prince, so it was two birds in one stone.


    "... yes, I suppose so. His Royal Highness the Prince is excellent in my eyes, and he is a good brother who cares about his brother. But anyway, at first, the knights of His Royal Highness the Prince were complicated."


    "It would have been different if Elle and the others had shown us that they were getting along with each other every day... but they have a section where they care about each other and keep their distance."


    Brotherhood is not so bad. Needless to say, we''re good friends. That''s why I, the queen, and those close to us knew that it was impossible.


    However, it was also true that the knights with the prince were in Elle''s position at the beginning because Elle was intimidated by magic power.


    With that kind of attitude, we both knew there was no malice in Elle and I was sorry for them. I''m just sorry for the fear that was inflicted by the intimidation.


    Also, I don''t have any good feelings for the knights of Elle who have taken attitudes that distract the Lord.


    Elle was more feared for her intimidation, but Elle''s knights were more ferocious... and so were her childhood friends, the duke''s sons.


    Since Mizuki arrived, Elle hasn''t become a beast keeper.


    From the beginning, Elle was the suppressor of the ferocious problem children.


    I guess they''re completely familiar with Mizuki''s thinking and have become good allies... at this point, I''ll let them observe to some extent.


    But their ferocity lurks in the sound, because they have made El the Lord.


    Once your fangs are peeled off, everyone will notice. They''re definitely the ones called the [Worst Sword]!


    ¡°That''s why I thought it was a good opportunity.¡±


    The Prince and his knights saw how Mizuki was treated, according to a Harvis affair. From the beginning, the prince investigated the work of the mages who had existed in the past, and only Elle and the others were concerned about her.


    Then let''s give them what they want. If you let him see you, he won''t be alarmed by speculation alone.


    "I see.... that''s what led to this, isn''t it?"


    "Haha! They''ll get the chance to talk to a mage they''ve always cared about." Besides, Elle and the others would definitely be involved. Because an overprotected parent cat would never leave a kitten stolen. "


    I don''t know what method to take, but I guess Mizuki will probably ''invite'' them to their territory to visit the Knight''s Dorm without any permission.


    However.


    From there they say what their own skill says. Mizuki does not perform in the usual way, whether it is comprehension, propriety, or from the point of view of sending Harvis in.


    Mizuki would be honest with me, but how satisfied are you with that?


    ¡­¡­


    Well, it''s the whip of love from me. Regardless, my upper son will be secretly mixed, and you can enjoy what kind of creature [Black Cat of the Demon King] is.


    Your Majesty, Mizuki is a good girl, isn''t she? Did you know that she makes sweets every day for His Highness Elshion to take a break? ¡±


    Huh? If Mizuki has a sweet Elle, I won''t let her down.


    ¡°Yes, that''s why they say they can rest their hands at work.¡±


    "Do you want me to take a break by taking advantage of my sweet things?" I''ve thought about it.


    I see. Is that why the queen sometimes waves tea at Elle''s?


    "By the way, we have a lot of nuts and dried fruits in our place." It''s about the size of a bite, it''s nutritious, and it''s portable, so I appreciate it when I''m busy. ¡±


    "... nh?"


    "I think Janet and the female knights had a lot to enjoy in appearance." It''s basically the size of a handy picker, so they''re looking forward to it. ¡±


    "... wait. Is that the kind of care you''re giving her?" No, in the first place, why is your heirloom going to your place!? "


    Frankly, I envy you.


    From their standpoint, I''m sure they''re using antidote magic... but as far as I''m concerned, do Alberts eat sweets from other worlds every day?


    Albert laughed happily at the question that had appeared on his face.


    ¡°Sometimes we get together at work. Mizuki said, ''I like to eat and make'', so it doesn''t seem to be bitter at all. We are also interrupting the cafeteria in the Knights Dormitory, so we are proud that we have established a good relationship.¡±


    "... Albert? Did you want to brag?"


    "Yeah! Janet seems to hang out with the market sometimes. You may continue to cook at home. I stayed at the time of the Sarovara incident and it is easy to come.¡±


    Albert smiled and spoke like a father who was proud of his family.


    ... is that it? Albert, in my opinion, would you say that my daughter would cook for us?


    "... Albert, let''s add me to it next time."


    "Haha, I''m kidding. If you tell Mizuki that His Majesty will eat it, he will refuse it."


    You guys are so cunning, aren''t you?


    "Please get it from His Highness Elshion." Or perhaps I should ask His Highness directly. "


    "Ku...!"


    Apparently, I have to bow my head to Elle. However, I didn''t think Elle would honestly approve.


    You will definitely realize that I am the mastermind in this case, because you are the one who sowed her.


    It is doubtful that you would approve of such a situation without saying anything about dislike.


    "Oh dear... I forgot that El has many allies." There was something I wanted to think about when I became you. "


    ¡°Parent cats are very cute and there are a lot of people watching with a smile. I understand your majesty''s words, but it''s pathetic to have cats and parents with them."


    Oh, my God! That cat and his parents and his children are so unexpected!

 543 The invitation was suddenly seven.

    Well then, I want you to tell me about Barakshin.


    "Is that Barakshin..."


    Oh yes, since you visited Barakshin with Lord Elshion about Lord Felix.


    The knight said to take him away, but I don''t know why he sounded like he was saying ''Don''t fool me''...


    Well, maybe this isn''t going to help. There is a ridiculous temperature difference between the report and reality regarding the birth of a saint (laugh)!


    Next for Kivera is Barakshin... maybe the most I''d like to hear is how I got to know the saint.


    However, it is better to keep silent about this, or it may be for the saint.


    Well, it''s the first time I''ve threatened you.


    The origin of the birth of the saint (laugh) was that I and the saint (reserve) knew each other and joined hands. Ning, without it, it won''t start.


    The Devil King was only angry at Felix''s actions, so the protest from Ilfena was only a matter of time. An attack on a church would be an interference in internal affairs.


    Who would be suspicious... ''Why, strange woman, did you help a creature claiming to be the [Mage of the Alien]?''!


    Even if it''s not a suspicious personality, it''s only natural to think so. It is normal to wonder about the connection that suddenly came out.


    In the first place, at that time, the saint was driving out the stupid objects that nested in the church - the people in the upper ecclesiastical section who were healing with the nobility and fattening their own stomachs.


    Not only that, but since then, they have moved vigorously, brilliantly, and restored the peace and righteousness of the church.


    Is it easy for someone who can do that to trust someone else?


    The answer, of course, is no. It is impossible for an idiot to claim to be an ally.


    If you give up a hundred steps and say, "The saint has joined hands with the Barakshin royal family," you can still believe it. The enemies of the royal family and the saints were one and the same.


    However, I am not a Barakshin human, but a mage of Ilfena who came to protest Felix''s foolishness.


    No matter what I think, I don''t think it would be favorable to the royal family. Rather, it is not surprising that there is disbelief in the "country" called Barakshin.


    Even though it was such a situation, for some reason the Saint joined hands with the Mage.


    It''s only natural to suspect the back of it! Sometimes I''m a magician, and I''ve used strange magic to brainwash myself... even if I suspect it, I can''t deny it.


    "First of all, I''d like to check." Perhaps the most doubtful thing is the connection between me and the saint. "


    "Yeah. I don''t know what to say, but there''s too many points of contact." I mean, I''m sorry, but because of your personality, I feel like I can''t help the clergy in other countries who are in trouble. "


    You understand my personality...!


    "In the first place, at that time, you didn''t have any good feelings for Barakshin." I think this is the right interpretation, including of Miss Alisa. ¡±


    Knights, Great, True, Solution


    "Then, the possibility that the saint has been touched by you comes up, but as far as his current appearance is concerned, it''s easy to say that he doesn''t seem to rely on outsiders."


    I''ll do it!


    Yes, that''s a very correct interpretation! Since it will expose the shame of the church to outsiders, I will never do it unless there is "much" in the character of a saint.


    "That''s why we thought... did you do something?"


    "Why do you ask with confidence even though you are in a questionable form?"


    "Look at what you do every day."


    After hearing the words of the knight with a warm smile, he gently laid his hands on his chest and met the days before him....... I turned away gently.


    Huh, that''s annoying!? It''s all about getting results!?


    With a warm, raw gaze focused on him, the knight grabbed my head softly and turned his face to the front.


    "Now, spit it out quietly."


    How to say it!


    If you can show me a kitten that seems to have a lot of thoughts, how can you do anything about it?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That''s true, too.


    "No, that''s why you''re convinced..."


    Even though I replied with a good child, the knight pushed in with a tired voice. I was perhaps shocked when I dropped my neck.


    Well, look, this is more or less a ''thing that people other than me have a head for!''


    I''m not bad at talking. These are the ones who forced me to speak. It''s definitely not bad!? Don''t complain later!?


    "Because, to put it another way, ''I just didn''t want to go into details for people other than myself.''"


    How''s it going?


    The knights jawed in grandeur. Most of them have an elegant expression.


    "I''m the one who messed up, but I''m a civilian and an alien rare beast, aren''t I?" So, no matter what kind of weird behavior you do, you''ll miss it to a certain extent. Of course, I will be preached, but I don''t think there is anything that will scratch me. "


    "Ahhh... well, there''s no such thing as status or position. Even if it turns out to be ugly, it''s more necessary than the results. It''s admittedly a fraction of what is needed."


    This is serious. Not only did the Demon King shelter them, but there were many things that could be judged that way.


    Although it is not said that the results are available, most of them are judged to be "necessary in the process of reaching the settlement" (favorable interpretation), so it is said that "whether it was covered with mud or not, priority was given to producing results".


    What was easy to understand was Kivera, who also rescued Cecil and the others. Normally, you''d be treated like a heinous criminal, wouldn''t you?


    However, there are reasons to be quite convinced by my actions, so they are treated like "too much, but it can''t be helped".


    Furthermore, since it is known that the demon king acts playfully, he will be thoroughly preached. ''Don''t play alone!''.


    "It''s something I actually need." Well, more than 50% are playful and personal. "


    "You don''t have to spill it yourself."


    "You''re telling me to shut up, right?" Don''t worry, the demon king will say, "The knights have confessed." "


    "Yeah......"


    "I''m not lying!"


    Perhaps you anticipated the demon king''s whisper, but the knight''s face turned bitter. On the other hand, I have a good smile.


    Haha! Who can do it in my own sermon course! In the meantime, I''ll treat everyone here as the culprit and take you with me!


    "Well then, let''s move on." I met the saint after the evening party at the royal castle. Well, there was also a Felix-related event, but it only happened to a certain extent in the report, so through. "


    "... well, there''s no difference." In other words, you must have been ''quiet in your room under the watchful eye of His Highness Linus''. This is obviously the royal side of Barakshin becoming your ally, right? ¡±


    I nodded honestly because I thought it would come to pass.


    ... but I can''t believe there was a big rubbing difference between me and them at that time.


    King Barakshin and His Highness the Linus would only have thought that I was going to thank them.


    The subject is of course the fools of the Church. "If we understand that the mage has moved, the church nobles will be somewhat calm."


    ... Actually, I went to set up "Historical Events in the Church" (laughs).


    Well, you have to tell me right away. I don''t think I need to explain that much now.


    "That''s right. However, the subsequent actions were too much, and His Highness Linus was too curious about the treatment of his allies."


    ¡±Huh? Did you do anything to make me hold your head?¡±


    A mage = a knight who has a magical idea of great damage, and instantly speaks of such a thing.


    No, I thought it was much better that way.


    How''s it going?


    Knights, jamming again.


    Well, if you say, "That''s much better," you can''t imagine what kind of damage was done!


    But the world is ruthless. There is even more under "Worst Things".


    "To put it bluntly, I have miracled the church and created a saint." At that time, we will destroy a part of the church in the guise of divine punishment, and give the fools a moment of fear! ¡±


    Ehhh...


    "I had a meeting with the saint in advance and handed him a magic tool that would invalidate the effects of the objects I used, so I think he was the only one who seemed to be specially allowed to exist." Well, it seemed to be like a star of hope for the faithful from the beginning, and it was very convincing. ¡±


    "Um, that''s a scam..."


    ¡°Don''t worry about the details. Only two things are important:" The birth of a righteous leader chosen by God "and" The fools who defile faith and fatten their own stomachs have been punished by God. "


    It''s not a divine punishment!?


    "It''s not my God, so it''s fine." In the first place, I think we can help you straighten out your faith! Tell me you''re alone in the mud. "


    "... for your own good, right?"


    Isn''t that obvious?


    Answering honestly, the knights fell silent. Oh, my God! That''s not normal!


    "... anyway, how you''re going to do it." The saints have abided by your plan, haven''t they? "


    The knight asked with a headache-resistant expression. As a result, since the birth of the saint moved in a good direction, he would not be angry to get angry.


    It was heartbreaking to chase such a knight (laugh).


    When the saint was alone in his room, he entered through the window and pushed him down.


    "... yes?"


    "Look, that''s a priest over there, so that would be a fatal injury, right?" In addition, I can''t use the magic of this world, so even if I chant, the magic will not be activated, and the saying "infiltrated magician" is not convincing. In the first place, it''s reputed not to look like an assassin. ¡±


    "... erm..."


    "So, I brought it into a state where people couldn''t call it, and threatened it... no, we negotiated." "Choose between calling people like this or being my ally." Of course, we will also present what we will get when we become collaborators. Since the saint understood that she could not do only beautiful things, she had to cooperate. "


    "No, you''re saying ''blackmail''!?"


    ¡°I ended up bringing it into the situation I wanted, so I didn''t complain. So, no problem.¡±


    You''re right! You hear the murmur of your surroundings in my ears.


    "... no lies are written in the report. It''s not written, but...."


    "Eh, did you push this girl down on the clergy...?"


    "Who put it in the sentence, ''Later, the clergyman who is called a saint decided to join hands with the mage because he was sad about the current situation in the church''...!"


    It''s annoying, the inconvenient fact is that it''s a ''promise'' to be buried in the dark, right?

 544 The invitation suddenly turned out to be eight.

    As expected, the knights were surprised that [the priest was overthrown and threatened].


    ¡­¡­


    Well, I guess so. The knights, the knights directly under His Royal Highness the Prince.


    Half of them are aristocrats, though they are supremacists.


    In other words, there are quite a few "good people (both born and raised noblemen)".


    This is not the reason for [because he is a knight with a prince]. Depending on the opponent, a certain amount of identity was required to protect the Prince.


    Even so, since it is the nobility that you are dealing with every day, you will not encounter the scene of "a woman pushing down a priest and blackmailing him".


    It was a surprising fact for the knights. If I''m good at honey traps, there''s still no such thing as a honey trap.


    ... well, that kind of background must have led to this [invitation].


    It is very unfortunate, but even if it is said to be the strength supremacy of Irfena, there is no "identity wall" anymore.


    To put it in a bad way, if someone shakes their identity, they will be pushed away or have limited coping options.


    That''s probably why they were wondering what I did...... ''Speaking of mages, civilians. How can he beat royalty and nobility?''!


    It was said that "His Highness the Demon King and his knights are full of achievements" and "they are helping us to protect ourselves from overcrowding", which is probably the main reason.


    It was only because the Demon King moved for me and moved the knights that I was able to win.... I guess that''s what they thought eventually became [The Mage''s Merit].


    It should be noted that this is expected to be the same forecast as other countries. Until you see how I do it, though.


    Naturally, the current evaluation is completely different. In other words, it is said that the appearance of the demon king''s parent cat and the face of the Knight Dormitory have been found out.


    (Expected)


    The guardian and his knights are moving and tailoring their achievements to protect the otherworldly.


    (Reality)


    Mage, super damn! What, that rare beast. Nothing scary!? That said, aren''t Knight Dormitory Face in tune with the Mage? "Ning, you''re not one of them...!?" Owner! Owner! Owner! Your stupid cat and hound are rampaging! Manage! Manage, please! They only listen to what you say! ''


    The current situation is probably this kind of perception. That''s why the demon king is called a "savior of the common sense people" or a "parent cat".


    ... That being said, we don''t want to drop the rating of "children who can".


    You''ll get a good job! If you expose your incompetence, you will become a disgrace to your owner, the Demon King!


    In other words, ''getting results is everything''. Your evaluation is secondary.


    In the process, even if I was called an "alien fierce species", I had no choice. Your work is important. The results are even more important.


    The demon king often held his head, but it was true that he was only producing results, so he couldn''t say "stop".


    You can complain to the guy who asked you to do the job. Perhaps some explanation has been given at the stage of making the request, and it is his responsibility at the time of accepting it.


    Is there a moral hazard?... hahaha, I don''t know!


    What I was asked to do was "result", and it doesn''t even include care for my surroundings.


    Well then, let''s go next.


    "You must be a woman." You don''t have to do that much to get rid of it. "


    ¡°That said, more will happen in the future.¡±


    Eh


    The Knights may be upset, but I''m not lying either.


    No, because... what I''m going to talk about is "how to make sure that the knight who insulted the Demon King is truly admired".


    No matter how hard you try, it''s full of feelings of punishment game.


    Rather, I set him up to be a laughingstock from the beginning!


    "It is written in the report that there was a knight of the denomination who insulted the demon king." Well, he told me a lot of things just before that, but I got a full retaliation, so my share has been offset. ¡±


    Rumors about aliens and other things are trivial. You were more embarrassed than King Barakshin, but the Demon King was more important to me.


    "Oh, oh, that''s what it says." I hear the Argentines are furious. "


    "Yes, that''s right. So, I insulted the royalty of other countries, and I had those people who were in a position to be their protector... the head of the company. They were scum, too."


    I wish I had been honest and said ''I''m sorry'', but they gave me an ugly excuse. Even my own king is apologizing!


    "Well, even the king of his own country apologizes, but he can''t even apologize properly." In addition, the knight said, "I have a track record of protecting the people, and I am admired." Then, I decided to ask you to prove it. It''s me who came up with the idea. "


    Huh.


    "By the way, he said it before the king of Barakshin and the demon king, so he said," If I hadn''t been admired by the people, I would have added my lies against the? royalty of the two kingdoms. ""


    "That''s the induction..."


    "They were the first ones to say it."


    "No, that''s why..."


    ¡°They said it themselves. It''s a lie, it''s a fact."


    Don''t be a subtle expression, knight. Because I didn''t tell a lie, even if I did.


    In the first place, I''m a civilian. No one would be ashamed to hear of a nobleman guided by civilians to dig graves.


    "And since this is a corner opportunity, why don''t you prove to the saint that the church is not the same as the church nobility?" "Then, after discussions with the church officials, the saint, as the representative of the church, said," We are not like you! "''and we''ll stick it out. ¡­¡­ physically¡±


    "Wait, wait, what does'' physically ''mean!?"


    It didn''t seem to make sense, and the knight had to wait. Others seemed to have question marks on their heads.


    I see... yeah, I know how it feels to tilt your neck. Those who are priests usually speak calmly or protest verbally.


    However, as far as I can recall the state of the saints at that time, even if I change the words like "sermon", "protest", "object", I think it will be a physical act.


    "Even the royal family will not receive the words of a priest." So I taught them a way to protest that was easy to see from anyone''s eyes. If you have both words and deeds, no matter who sees them, they''ll say, "Oh, you''re not close." "


    "Eh... do I have to do that? Well, you''re a priest, aren''t you? I think there is a connection between faith and church nobility."


    "If you''re a true believer, you can talk, but if you''re a believer (laughs), you can''t. However, because the saint is an honest priest, the behavior of the believer (laughs) was broken. If you think you''ve kicked out scum that''s spreading through the church, the next incident is here. The scum church aristocrats will speak up for themselves unless they show an attitude of farewell. Protests were a must to prevent that.¡±


    As a matter of fact, no matter how fine the words of the saints may be, for the church nobles, the possibility of ending with "folk farce" is great.


    That said, as long as there was a trump card called "donation to the church", he would have known that the church could not defy him.


    ... but if the survival of the church could be jeopardized, even if it is used by church nobles, then that''s fine.


    Either way, if there''s no way out, the mage-sponsored event, "Tengu to scum!" ''(tentative) You still have less regrets.


    Because if I act, the mage will be on my side.


    At the very least, I can expect a good impression from the Balakshin royal family and Ilfena.


    "The saint lamented so much that he felt more sorry for watching..." That''s why I proposed it. "In any case, you have to protest the inclusion of physical attacks."


    "Huh..."


    "Of course, the opponent is a knight." The saint is a priest. Since the difference in combat ability is obvious, I thought that the saint should not hurt his hand, so I strengthened the book that was to be discarded, and gave a little support, saying, "Kill me with this." "


    "How...? Kill me...?"


    "It was the moment when my heart and saint met." With a burgeoning sense of solidarity, I can also help explain to the people of the church. Ah, they asked me, "Is there anything we can do about it?", "I''m sorry for the obstruction, but I''m going to swear that I won''t use violence, so why don''t we all surround ourselves so that we can properly listen to the saint''s sermon?" ''and Advice''


    It''s not a lie. "How can the people of the church who are powerless and not good at violence help the saints like them?" There is only "Lose your way."


    In the first place, this is an event to make sure they''re right, so obstruction and aid are allowed.


    If resented, those who would be enemies would continue to emerge.


    If they are remembered, then those who shelter will continue to emerge.


    That''s all there is to it. It''s a valid event to make sure they''re right.


    Best of all, I''m super fun...!


    In any case, since it only appears to be a punishment game - walking around the city naked - it is natural for the church of the saint to move to become more interesting as the best entertainer and mage.


    People call it ''spectacle''.


    No matter how brilliantly you say it, the fact that a naked man walks around the town doesn''t change.


    Plus the saints & the churches there! Along with the lesson that "faith must not be discredited", it will be known that "it was a situation where priests and believers were cut off".


    "Well, the results were as expected. The saint seemed to have quite a head, and it seemed to have been very effective in beating and kicking along with the words of protest."


    No, it''s called ''Big Activity''.


    "Incidentally, the knights in charge of healing magic and surveillance seemed very moved by the courageous actions of the saints, and it seems that he did not let them live and did not kill them." It looks like you couldn''t escape until you fainted because your fellow knights hated you. "


    Seriously. It seems that [no one] did not stop the saints, knights who served as watchdogs and healers.


    "After that, I said, ''The church is not on the side of the church nobility!'' So I convinced King Barakshin as well. The troubled church nobles were also made aware that faith and believers could not be used as an excuse in the future, and it was pleasant to be pale."


    "... all of these were your schemes, the church secured its financial resources, Lord Felix and Lady Sandra came to the church, and the royal family cleared themselves of years of grief..."


    ¡°Broadly speaking, that''s how it is.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    "The matching of interests is a lovely bond, isn''t it? This time, forces other than the church nobles joined forces to get what they wanted."


    "Yeah, that''s right. As a meritorious worker who thinks about that scenario, do you have anything to say?"


    I grinned at the warm, raw gaze that perhaps contained shock.


    "The fact that I didn''t know the word ''poisoning'' is the reason for the defeat of the church nobility.... it seems that the world didn''t know that" there are delightful criminals who enjoy playing with their enemies even if they don''t have their own interests "."


    Even the strongest opponent, there would be a certain number of players who enjoyed challenging themselves.


    Rather than relying on their own wins and losses, there was nothing they could do about ''I want to see the face of the overwhelmingly powerful defeated and distorted by humiliation, but I will do my best''.


    It was out of luck to sell a quarrel to one of them, me. Although the demon king was angry, I enjoyed it.

 545 The invitation suddenly came to nine of them.

    "I somehow figured out why you''re strong."


    Huh?


    "I don''t want to be a good person... no, this is not the right way to say it." "I''m not afraid to be evil," or "I don''t care if I cover myself with mud." "


    The knight stared at me with a tired look on his face. I feel more confident than sure.


    To such a knight, I clapped my hands with a smile.


    "Is it possible to add" ignorance of people from other worlds "and" being despised because of the appearance of the little girl "? Not only me, but also the attitude of those around me is greatly influenced.¡±


    It''s true. Precisely, if you were a no-mark at the most important inaugural point, you''d be able to move around, not just me.


    These can be convinced with one shot if the comparator is put out.


    For example, suppose Al was in the same situation as me.... no surveillance, all-you-can-fetch information?


    The answer, of course, is no. Surveillance, of course, will not be alerted to ruin when it comes in contact with you, and you will not be able to get stupid information.


    The skill of "not being vigilant" - I think it''s a good skill - is the strongest.


    Basically, I''m in the position of an outsider.


    ¡±Ahh... thanks to the people around you¡±


    "The ''mage''s'' [unconditionally feared profession] will ultimately have an effect."


    "I see. I can''t believe you''ve done it, so you''re finally convinced that you did it because you''re a magician."


    According to the knight''s view, I smiled loudly. The knights were slightly dazzled by my appearance.


    Yeah! I know. I know how it feels!


    If you look at me with doubts, "It''s also because the other person is alarmed" is a big deal.


    That being said, in my case, this perception of the surroundings has greatly influenced.


    In some cases, it''s an easy setting, rather than a normal difficulty. From the beginning, the difficulty was different from that of the knights.


    That''s where my playfulness comes in. They even said "[Monster]", and I don''t know common sense because I''m from another world, so I''m just showing my innocencelike I''m going to do it on my own.? "


    Of course, it is necessary to assume all possibilities on your own, and think of ways to secure the path and evidence to settlement.


    However, due to the above reasons, some [he] will be missed, so the other side will be confused. There are preparations to settle down.


    As a result, according to them, "no one noticed, and the path to victory was arranged".


    It accumulated and went into a situation where [mage''s hand could not be read], and it sometimes killed itself on its own.


    Rather than admitting our mistakes, it''s better to say, "The mage is amazing," because pride doesn''t hurt.


    ¡­¡­


    No, sometimes it''s just ''playing with your heart'' without joking.


    I am not an "apostle of exoneration" or an "ally of justice", I am just a delightful criminal.


    Thinking of me as a "righteous" or "good person" means that I can''t read actions, and it''s not that the royalty and nobility I''ve dealt with so far are incompetent.


    Since I am not in the same category as them - the existence of the so-called ambitious - I don''t know what the [mage''s] benefits are, so I will unconsciously exclude the option of [mere delightful criminal].


    In fact, I not only wanted to settle, but also said, "Anyway, have fun! Retaliation! Let''s embarrass you! ''Often moves with personal thoughts.


    Although these behaviors also have meaning, there are many behaviors that are purely playful (interpreted favourably).


    Go for it, the best entertainer! ''That''s the spirit, me.


    As a super-capable child, I provide not only results, but also laughter...!


    ¡­¡­


    I simply like the perception of "Here comes the pervert", seriously.


    Therefore, even if I ask the demon king to help me, I can only say, "Your black cat is rampaging, so do something about it."


    The demon king, such as the [Saviour of the Common Sense], is also accustomed to it, and has evolved to use a piece of paper that can be slapped in sermons, such as Harrisen''s constant stockpile.


    Regardless of the situation, I am half convinced that I am close to the delightful cultivator, so the demon king is a prerequisite for preaching from the beginning.


    Also, Al and the others seem to have the same perception, and no one is going to stop them. I think it''s being treated like "the smiling skin of cats and parents and children".


    "Well then, during the kidnapping, you hanged the culprits before you were kidnapped..."


    "The best reason is to ensure the safety of the hostage ladies..." "Spend a little time of fear! It''s also true that I thought


    "...... I think it was in the report that" the purpose of the report is to have the people who are walking downstairs see it and report it. ""


    Of course, that also includes that kind of meaning.


    "... well, I''m not being praised, but I''m not convinced for a reason..."


    "Also, when the kidnappers'' people came, they said," What can I do with their lives? "''Is that what you''re going to do? If you have a sense of fellowship, you won''t ignore it."


    Eh


    Regardless of what they thought, the knights were watching the [Evil Man''s Behavior] with a bright smile on my face.


    No, no, no, no... the knights don''t know. Rather than a story, it''s a common pattern in reality, isn''t it?


    Besides,


    I don''t think I''m going to ignore it, even if I don''t have a sense of companion, or just to avoid making me talk about extra things.


    In the worst case scenario, they''re going to try to take their lives before the ladies do.


    At least we can cushion your daughters'' lives.


    After all, the fact that we''re criminals doesn''t change, and we need you to be our shield.


    "I was asked to help solve the abduction case and ensure the safety of the abducted women, so it doesn''t include mercy to the perpetrators."


    No, you were treated like a subordinate of Lord Elshion after all.


    "After that, I thought the sermon was definite, and [no one] told me that it was a gift from the demon king''s education, so there was no problem!"


    "Um......"


    As I waved my hand in a flutter, I said, "I had no problem at all! ''When he finished, the knights all twisted their faces together.


    Oh no! No one thinks the Demon King''s instructions are the first, so it''s fine!


    I am a wizard with a reputation as a demon and animal. It''s officially "The Calamity of the World"?


    You''re not expecting kindness for the culprit, an alien fierce species that calls itself "your closest fear".


    "... by the way, it looks like you''ve been in a lot of pain with the Ladies who were involved in the kidnapping."


    A knight murmured as he remembered it, so of course, he affirmed it.


    "With all that jealousy, I tried to ruin your ladies'' lives." No problem! We have obtained permission from the highest authorities in each country, and we have received a power of attorney from the victim''s family to retaliate. It''s legitimate retaliation. ¡±


    "No, that''s not all, right?" I messed up my makeup face, and I didn''t expose myself!? "


    ¡­¡­


    Shall we stop looking away?


    "...... They just hurt themselves." ''It just so happens'' that nice men gathered from all over the world. In the first place, from the point of view of the right people, aren''t they the object of disgust? Whether your face is terrible or not, it''s a trivial thing. "


    It''s not a lie. It seemed that the knight also knew it, and he could see it in the eyes of suspicion in a subtle way, but he had no objection.


    Personally, Carlosa Mane... I would have liked you to be in line with the Assistant Prime Minister!


    Sometimes she''s intentionally showing herself as a woman, but she''s a man with a misleading appearance. Of course, the family is good and the head is good.


    Broken hearts are a blessing. Lady''s pride, wood dust.


    Ahh, if it were to come true, I wanted to point to them and laugh...!


    I need to get my mind back and ask you about Sarovara next time.


    "Anyway, Tirucia, the nobles who were devouring the royal family lost out, and that is the [suicide of a mage who was devouring the mage and continued to act recklessly] mentioned above." Ahh, it seems that Irfena wasn''t really worried about them either, but it''s because of her attitude toward royalty in her country. "


    "Yeah, that''s right. I listened to your story and thought so too...!"


    Plenty of idiots who can be said to be the culprits in the abduction, and knights who have a face that can withstand the headache continue to emerge.


    Well, kidnappings across multiple countries are a difficult case to resolve, and I''ve been told about it.


    However, when I opened the lid, the culprits were in line with the suicide route.


    If you know that this is the cause, it is even more so than the pathetic nature of the people who were working seriously.


    Then, one of the knights spoke up to see if he remembered anything.


    "Huh? Didn''t you say ''I hate fools''?" To put it in perspective, isn''t it too much to retaliate against those who were hunting the royal family?... in the sense that it''s a waste of effort. "


    In response to that question, everyone''s gaze focused on me.


    Haha! I knew you''d find out. Well, there''s nothing I can do about it. I don''t know what to say, but the case is already in the past, so I''m sure we''ll be fine when we find out.


    "One is for a deal with Tirucia." If I don''t crush her as much as I can, I won''t get the future she wanted. "


    First, I break my fingers with one of them.


    ¡°Next, we''re going to try to lower the spirits of the furious people around the world. It''s a bad way to say it, but that one thing is just a word:" Sarovara is the culprit of everything. "I don''t want to get revenge from the Salovaras."


    Things that Tirucia did were a little too much to be accomplished with "I had no choice but to do for my own country".


    That''s why I want to retaliate against the [country] of [Sarovara] in the sense of keeping an eye on Tirucia! There was a possibility that a voice could be heard.


    Of course, my plans have been communicated, but it is doubtful that the anger of "being killed by a princess from a weak country" will subside.


    "That''s why it was necessary to settle the matter satisfactorily for each country. Corners, inviolability treaties and so on began to be said, but now we''re fighting with the north."


    I see, that''s why.


    "In addition, when explaining, Kivera said," If you interfere with the Black Cat''s plan, be prepared to be swaggering. ""


    Eh


    "Anyone who gets in the way can be stunned, it''s a personal threat. But it seems to have been very effective... maybe other countries are doing similar things."


    Well, that must have been a convincing argument... It was just a country that was damaged by me.


    If I''m not good, I''ll come straight to "persuasion," and I''ll say I was freaked out.


    For the record, it seems that none of the fools who opposed it were absent because I showed them the [punishment] I had done in Sarovara with magic tools.


    As a self-proclaimed mage who is the best entertainer, I am impatient.


    You were so moved that you trembled with tears in your eyes!?


    Well, personally, I didn''t like the fact that the knights who were close to me were mocked.


    Huh?


    "After all, a lot of knights were incompetent in that kidnapping, right?" The retaliation against the idiots who cooperated in the kidnapping was not complained about because the [unarmable female wizard] physically did it, but it could be an act of transcendence against the noble opponent of Sarovarra who is sure to be judged by the Sarovarra royal family. "


    No, the [unarmed female wizard].


    ¡°It''s true, I''m powerless, not to mention the obvious absence of magic injuries.¡±


    It''s not a lie. Even if the content of the retaliation is extremely vicious, "It was such a powerless child to retaliate! ''(translation) is a premise that doesn''t seem to be a big deal.


    As soon as the Knight did this, it was a mystery to be condemned.


    Instead of being involved in evaluating my peers, I am perceived as a professional and violent professional... no matter how irrational the other person says it, I often have to endure it.


    In the case of Sarovarra''s noble opponent, the part called "Knight of Other Countries" was closed up, and "the extra person does not speak! ''In addition to objections, suspicions arise that he was actually planning behind the scenes.


    As a result, no matter how unfortunate the knights may be, they will not be able to complain or protest. There''s no way we can do anything to treat incompetent people.


    Even though the knights were victims, it was a terrible story. You cannot do without your loyalty to the king.


    Though he endured the words of hard work and contempt, he did not work on them, but perceived them as'' just working ''.


    "That''s why I think I should do it." Anyway, I need to ask you to leave in order to improve Sarovara''s situation. It''s the culprit, but you can make it a little worse for the future, right? Ah, I have received permission from the Sarovarra Royal Family. Everyone was very happy to understand. It would be helpful if they were weakened. ¡±


    With the permission of the Salovaras, it goes without saying that there was a powerful push from Tirucia.


    Rather, I was backed up. "I can understand your regret." Do your best. I''ll crush the protest. "


    ¡­¡­


    I can neither agree nor denounce it - in any case, I would be hesitant to put it into words - so the Knights seem complicated.


    However, the knight closest to me stroked my head like a compliment. That''s the answer, isn''t it?

 546 The invitation came out of nowhere.

    So, I''d like to ask you about Princess Tirucia.


    "... um..."


    In response to the knight''s question, I accidentally turned away from my gaze.


    No, I mean... Tirucia''s impression is very different between me and the knights. In particular, the knights did not go to Sarovara at the time of the incident, so they must have read the report.


    With that in mind... Tirucia''s impression is that she is a "terrible woman who is proud and ready as a royal family and is tired of even cutting down her handpieces".


    However, if you rely on my experience, you will be a "fox who is as severe as a cisco."


    This is a true fact.


    Even if I tell Tirucia herself, I promise to be positive with a smile.


    It goes without saying that the most important thing is "as severe a Cisco as a bad one".


    As many people recognize, the female fox is a person who is "wise" and "ready to be a royalty".


    Yeah, that''s fine. Needless to say, Sarovarra was as reliable as she could possibly be.


    Tirucia is called the "Fox" because of its strong connotation.


    [An opponent that can never be underestimated] ---this is the name used in that sense. Because Tirucia knows that, she sees it as a proud element.


    ... but...


    This fox lady, she''s so severe that the words "my sister is cute and unavoidable" don''t fit in.


    In order to protect Lillian, she was kept at a proper distance - but it was still a "good princess and sister" assessment - so it was a recoil, but her love for her beloved sister, Lillian, was not half complete.


    In front of Lillian, she was like, "Beautiful, gentle, lovely onee-sama you can count on".


    Behind that, I admit my sister''s doting diary, and there''s nothing I can do about it, Cisco.


    Still in the chest of such a Cisco sister, the intent to kill those who continued to maliciously target their beloved sister was burning.


    Of course, my desire to rebuild Sarovara as a princess was real, but I was just as burning in retaliation.


    In this case, the reason for the retaliation is "Give me back the time I was supposed to spend with Lillian! ''.


    Apart from the vengeance of bullying her sister, Tirucia resented the loss of her time with her sister.


    I gained a friendly position because it brought about a future that Tirucia had no choice but to give up - a future that was certainly impossible from Tirucia''s standpoint.


    In addition to that, I have promised that I will be deprived of my inheritance rights, but I have promised Tirucia as Lillian''s assistant.


    That said, everyone in other countries also thought that "in the future, Salovara needs Tirucia", so it is a consensus of everyone.


    Thirsia''s excellence is real, and even if a cruel decision is needed, Thirsia can make it.


    I don''t know what to say, but King Sarovara is a little unreliable. That''s why sending someone to assist you from outside gives the impression that you''re puppeting the Salovaras.


    That''s where the arrows of the white feathers stood, Tyrusia. Ability, personality, and identity.


    When this decision was communicated, Tirucia... gave a full smile.


    After all, the countries involved were recognized and given a role in fulfilling their dreams.


    For the Sarovaran nobles, this is the moment when a one-way ticket to Hell was promised.


    It is a good memory that Tirucia seemed so happy that people continued to come to me to ask about the situation.


    ... everyone was scared, I don''t know why Tirucia would be so happy.


    Because the position of "Lillian''s assistant" is "struggling man". Rather, we have no choice but to struggle.


    I certainly presented the Salovarra correction plan. But it won''t be easy, because not all of Sarovarra''s fools have been destroyed.


    It''s a punishment, no matter how much you want Sarovarra to rebuild.


    And yet, Tirucia''s eyes glistened with joy. At the same time, I was also grateful for the hug.


    For those of you who don''t know Tirucia''s ambitions, it was a strange sight. Even if you make a mistake, you shouldn''t be happy.


    To all of you, I warmly talked about how much Tirucia cares about her family (translated in the direction of goodwill), and added that I resented being deprived of time with my beloved sister.


    "With the backup of other countries, I can rebuild my country, and I can serve my beloved sister. Whether it''s hard work waiting for you or getting muddy, come with me! It''s a spiritual state, Lady Fox."


    This is the word I uttered after being pursued by the demon kings. I''m not lying.


    The demon kings were convinced that something was wrong with them, even though they had warm, raw eyes.


    ... maybe because after seeing Tirucia and Lillian''s [Beautiful Sisterhood], she learned about the [Lady Fox, the trajectory of her actions] (translation). The temperature difference is amazing.


    "Um... have you heard something that bothers you so much?"


    As I remembered many things in my distant eyes, I heard a knight''s care. As a knight, I must have thought something had happened between me and Tyrusia.


    Well, in the case of Sarovara, almost all of the attacks were directed at me.


    It''s true that you were killed, and that you worked the hardest after your conviction! At that time, I worked hard (to make my deal with Tyrusia a reality)!


    The busy days are summarized in the report, so I was sent to Sarovara to be caught up in the kidnapping. It was a lot of trouble. "


    These knights seemed to recognize them as well.... it''s a good thing.


    In fact, I was planning and executing "Fun Revenge Plan ¡¤ Sarovarra Edition", so from the Demon King, "Don''t be too fussy! ''And it was the end of the nail.


    The kindness of the knight who still recognizes me as "the one to be protected" is sticking to his conscience, which should be painful.


    That''s not true, it''s you I care about.


    I know you''re taking mental damage, so why?


    No, I have no problem at all.


    Huh?


    ¡±Either that changes your perception of Tyrusia... or you look like another creature.¡±


    How''s it going?


    Didn''t you understand? The knights'' voices clapped. Right! You guys are still certifying Tirucia as a [cunning] fox.


    Well, look. We''ll find out in a few years, and Tirucia isn''t ashamed of herself.


    "The reason for Tirucia''s actions is as stated in the report. If that''s the case, then it''s fine, because it''s a ''princess who has rebuilt her country as a royal family, who doesn''t want to be evil, and who wants to protect her family''."


    Isn''t that right?


    ¡°If you say it''s right, it''s right. But Tirucia''s greatest motivation is Lillian... [drowning in my beloved sister]. It''s a severe cisco, or a level of illness.¡±


    ¡±Shh... shhhh?¡±


    ¡°I love my sisters. That''s why Tirucia is in the best position right now. You can rebuild your country, protect your beloved sister with your own hands, and take revenge! Besides, Lillian''s respectable gaze makes it immovable." I can rely on you, sister. "


    "... what?"


    Didn''t you understand? The knight tilted his neck. As I go along with it, I press "I''m serious."


    Fox Tirucia, the princess who is vigilant from all over the world, is actually only a severe Cisco.


    The affection is deeper than the sea, and it must be a dirty, dirty, unfamiliar thing.


    "If you''re trying to kill Tyrusia, you just think you can use that fact, but if you''re trying to get Lillian to go to the assassin, you''re going to be killed instantly." If you want to die comfortably, you have no choice but to ask Lillian for mercy. ¡±


    "Yeah..."


    Unexpectedly, the knights seemed to be in great disarray. Although I think it is true because it is my word as a party, it seems that I don''t want to believe it honestly because of the content.


    "How did you get along with someone like that?"


    "If I tried to kill the Demon King and Rudolph, I would have killed them instantly." As expected, I don''t understand the Cisco over there. In my case, I don''t have the authority to punish, so I''m willing to kill socially. ¡±


    "... although it''s part of it, is it like that?"


    "Thirsia said, ''Yes, of course.''"


    "...... Let''s be a little quiet."


    It''s annoying, there are mines that people can''t cede to!

 547 Cavaliers Rustic Question

    You''re getting along with His Majesty King Zebrest, aren''t you?


    Yes.


    I nod because it is a fact. I wasn''t expecting to be asked right now, so I was a little surprised.


    ... but...


    In this particular case - related to Harvis - Rudolph... or considering the attitude of full cooperation shown by Zebrest, it must be natural in a sense.


    Originally, Ilfena and Zebrest were friendly countries. However, no matter how friendly the country is, whether Rudolph is personally a demon king or a friend, it cannot be overlooked that "he was attacked in the country he visited".


    The Knights'' questions came with it. No matter how much, if the response is too gentle,


    The demon king is also close to Rudolph, but in a sense, he''s my brother.


    "Oh... I know somehow"


    The knight smiled bitterly as he imagined it.


    The demon king in Ilfena is the second prince, and from the perspective of their lord, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, he is the "brother".


    My family wasn''t so bad, and I had never heard of the inferiority of the prince to the demon king.


    However, it''s just that "I''ve never heard of it" -- the Demon King doesn''t want me to hear anything like that -- so he might be whispering in the shadows.


    However, the demon king had the difficulty of [intimidation because the magic power is too high].


    It seemed that more of the demon king''s notoriety came from him alone than from his brother''s superiority and inferiority.


    In addition, these sources are Knight Dormitory Face.


    "If you feel like it, just tell me to retaliate."


    ... so.


    Such a demon king, but Zebrest, especially the people who are on Rudolph''s side, is recognized as "a friend like brother to Rudolph".


    Seeing Rudolph''s situation, I repeatedly held my mouth shut, and that''s what happened.


    When my dispatch was completed with [because His Highness Ershuon sent me], I felt that I was trusted.


    However, even the demon king could not grasp the personality of a black cat.


    The more the Demon King with the right personality held his head, the more he was surrounded by Transcendental Freedom.


    The result was a victory for the Rudolph Faction, so the Zebrests couldn''t say anything!


    At that time, the only thing that was said was "As expected, the flavor material chosen by His Highness Elshion", and that was the only compliment that came out.


    ¡­¡­


    For the time being, I''m sorry. Well, seriously, I''m sorry.


    I will reflect a little bit on the struggles of the production personnel, such as reports.


    "By the way... this is something we were very suspicious about."


    "... nh?"


    I remembered that time and said, "I''m really sorry for those who had a hard time on the side of my side! I thought, ''The knight spoke to me.


    "I feel like the Chancellor of Zebrest doesn''t tolerate your attitude." No matter how close you say you are to Master Rudolph, I feel like you''re being told to show some courtesy. "


    "Oh... I can imagine it somehow."


    The Prime Minister certainly seems annoyed at such things. Felix''s attitude at the time of his stupidity was broken, and it was basically in the direction of "being polite to people close to him".


    Yet, my attitude towards Rudolph, as we have publicly stated to each other, is completely unchallenged.


    That was demonstrated this time as well.


    Rudolph, the king of one country, was used as a messenger to the demon king.


    To dine together, Al and I pressed into the room with a handy dish.


    A grown man named Rudolph lent him a stuffed animal called "Because he looks lonely."


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s like a loser."


    As a knight, despite such an attitude, it must be strange that the Prime Minister of Zebrest did not come to protest.


    I mean, I just noticed it.


    For the first time, Rudolph and I thought that this kind of attitude was "such an unavoidable attitude even when protested" because the knight told us to drive normally.


    "Ahh... the Demon King and the Knight Dormitory are used to it... or even more so, so you didn''t think so."


    ¡°Yes, we thought you would send a letter of apology to Zebrest.¡±


    "I see. As a guardian, not a prince, or as my keeper, I thought I needed an apology."


    "I don''t think that''s what you normally think..."


    Knight, don''t look so far away...?


    Well, I know how that feels, so I''ll keep quiet.


    If you say... in the world, or if you think with common sense, no matter how much Rudolph himself forgives, there is another country''s eyes.


    Even if you cannot be tasted as the king of a country, you must not forgive it.


    ... but...


    It was the case of "the king of his own country and his friends in other countries".


    Perhaps the Prime Minister''s perception was different. Of course, only for me.


    "... well, did you know that Rudolph and I are said to be ''as close as the twins''?"


    "Oh, yeah, I know."


    Good. Then we''ll talk soon.


    "Earlier, I said ''Demon King is a friend like my brother'', but I have a similar perception."


    "Well, I know that, but..."


    "The recognition that Prime Minister Zebrest gives to [us two playing together] is that [two toddlers who play together and do extraordinary things when they let go]."


    How''s it going?


    Didn''t you understand? The knights'' voices were beautifully humming.


    "Toddlers don''t know what to make, do they?" Moreover, since you move around, if you take your eyes off it, you''ll play a terrible prank. That''s it, that''s it! "


    ¡­¡­


    Or, ''Puppies and kittens chattering with cappuccinos.''


    Don''t you see what I mean? The knights remained puzzled.


    Yeah! Yeah, I know how that feels.


    But that''s the truth. At last, the demon king stands in the position of [brother of the twins with hands].


    "When I first went to Zebrest, I had all I wanted to send to the side room." Rudolph seemed to be under a lot of stress, too, and said, "Good, do more! It''s like that."


    It''s not a lie. Rudolph was really tired with his constant dislike and murderous intentions towards them.


    Even if a few of the screws on my head were loose, it was not a strange situation.... just leave it to me.


    "''I want to do it too! I said," Well, let''s have a drink in my room in the harem! Anyone with a king in the side room who is meant to be can definitely catch it!'' or ''Who should we play with next? I spent it like that. "


    "Wait, the side rooms aren''t toys!?"


    ¡°It was a toy for us at the time. That''s why I was recognized as a" toddler who plays with each other "."


    --You know, toddlers aren''t very familiar with it, so don''t you kill bugs in peace or do cruel things?


    After that, the knight could only understand for a moment.


    "No, no, no! You''re grown-ups!" Your toddlers are innocent extensions, but you guys were doing it in bad faith! "


    "...... Damn"


    I don''t tongue!


    I knew you wouldn''t fool me. However, based on those actions, it is true that the Prime Minister treats them as "twins who like to play pranks".


    "But that''s the truth, isn''t it?" When I take a nap with Rudolph, the Chancellor sometimes comes to see how things are going and hangs them up. ¡±


    Ehhh...


    "The people who saw it say... ''Mother, you''!"


    "Mom... Mom..."


    "Sometimes I call it ''Okan''." The Prime Minister is tough on people and on himself, but basically, it''s better to take care of him. If the target is toddlers, it seems that this tendency is even stronger. "


    ¡­¡­


    Perhaps it was unexpected to the knights, and they were staring at me with a dazed expression.


    Well, well, basically, the prime minister doesn''t break his harsh expression, so it seems that he was sometimes told "ruthlessly", and I can understand the feeling that I can''t imagine.


    But for me and Rudolph + ¦Á, you''re a good caretaker and an overprotective guardian.


    I can count on you, everybody''s mother. That''s the Chancellor of Zebrest.


    For the Chancellor, the four children are me, Rudolph, Seil, and Eliza.


    ¡±When you take your eyes off me, I don''t know what you''re going to do!" It''s said. "


    Even so, the Prime Minister''s struggle continued without anybody reflecting on it. I''m dealing with Sail''s brother, but the attitude is completely embedded in our [problem child] side.


    "...... I wonder if the Prime Minister of Zebrest was......"


    Just like the Demon King, you''re a loving person.


    That''s why I stopped looking at you with that ''you guys are just problem kids'' look.


    I... we''re doing our job properly!?

 548 Knights Rustic Question Two

    "... there are a lot of unexpected things, but I still want to ask you something"


    The knight with a headache said that and turned to me again.


    "It''s about His Highness Shuanze of Gania."


    "Your Highness... is that you?"


    "Yes, this time, His Highness Shuanze came to Ilfena despite the fact that he was still struggling."


    "...... You and I are good friends, and that''s the only thing that has happened in the past, is that you are grateful to the Demon King?"


    To put it bluntly, the knight stared at me.


    ¡­¡­


    You''re suspected.


    Excuse me! That''s what I saw on the side of [His Highness], right?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    His Highness Shuanze could not walk until now, so he must have never been on the stage.


    Of course, the knights wondered... "Was it worth coming to Ilfena to expose my faults?"


    To be clear, I wouldn''t come if it were normal. It''s not hard to imagine a curious gaze being directed at His Highness Shuangze, and it''s going to be a curious gaze.


    If you think about it in common sense, [Um], does the [second prince of Gania], the real son of the [King''s] younger brother, expose [his legs disabled] to other countries? ''It''s normal to be shy.


    I''m sure they''re new to Ilfena when they find out that someone they know is coming from another country.


    In other words... "The interaction with people from other countries was unexpected when I decided to come to Ilfena."


    Without this, the disadvantage would be greater for His Highness Shuanze. Rafik will stop, including his unfamiliarity with diplomacy.


    ... but...


    If only His Highness Shuanze had a normal character as he seemed.


    "You haven''t been told anything?"


    I haven''t heard it, and I haven''t heard it.


    --because I was working on my own.


    To be honest, the knights were convinced that they remembered my actions at the beginning of the incident.


    However, it was very dazzling.


    Yes... that''s good! I''ve brought back a saint who is a very important figure, stirred up the raiders and broke their hearts!


    "Ahhh... I''m sorry, that was a bad way to ask. Now, let''s change the wording. How do you anticipate His Highness Shuanze''s actions?"


    ¡­¡­


    With his eyes closed, the Knight silently urged him with a smile on his face. Apparently, I''m not going to pull it.


    I sighed inwardly at their appearance.


    Damn, you''re smart, aren''t you?


    Wasn''t the title of knight with His Royal Highness the Crown Prince Date?


    This is a very effective way of listening. "Did you hear anything from His Highness Shuanze?" When asked, I can only return ''I don''t know''.


    Of course, I''ve talked a lot about it... but it''s only a "personal matter", not "the movement of Gania in the Demon King''s assault".


    I have made efforts to deepen friendship and prospects for the future, but I have not heard from the person concerned about the "reason for the assault".


    Don''t call it a rational asshole. I am on the side of the grey cat.


    The knights who were abducted suddenly had no grudges, but they only answered what they were asked.


    ... but that was a capable knight who was accustomed to Shura.


    I''ve changed my way of listening to my thoughts. It is very difficult to deal with someone who can deal with this immediately.


    ¡°It''s just my personal prediction, so it might be different from the facts.¡±


    "Yeah, that''s fine."


    After checking, the knight nodded with a smile.... I can''t seem to deceive you. Well, you don''t have to worry about it, that''s fine.


    "... it looks like Lord Shuangze doesn''t feel like he''s on the ''protected side''."


    ¡°How''s it going?


    "''Now,'' my legs are still crippled. But that was a few years ago. That''s why I think I''m going to take the ''way I can only do it now'' and prepare for the future.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The knights were all looking complicated.... naturally, because "I can''t walk, I haven''t been able to stand on the stage until now because His Highness Shuanze hasn''t touched the eyes of other countries."


    Irfena had a demon king who said, "The magic power is too high, and it is not suitable for diplomacy because it intimidates."


    It wasn''t the demon king''s fault, but there was nothing I could do. This, like His Highness Shuanze, is the same.


    As a knight, I honestly couldn''t believe it. The demon king''s evaluation changed because I, an idiot cat from another world, was thrown down and forced to take responsibility as the owner.


    "I think Lord Shuangze is an excellent person, but...."


    Unbelievable, that''s what the Knight said.


    "I think you''re an excellent person, but..." Don''t just say ''good people''.


    ... but...


    You may be deceived by your appearance, but His Highness Souanze isn''t very quiet.


    The knights laughed, and when they saw what they thought, they all twisted their faces together.


    "Anyway, when I first met you, now you''re willing to use me conveniently, that bastard"


    Ehhh...


    The Knights are exaggerating, but my exposure doesn''t stop.


    "In the first place... this person hasn''t been quiet since the incident with Gania." At first, it seems that there was a period of time when I asked for the affection of my parents during my childhood, but it seems that I was quick to cut it off. "


    Mr. Rafik, it''s information, so this is for sure. However, it is now completely black history.


    At least when I was staying in Gania, it was a ''kill yourself'' idea.


    "It''s impossible for a cowboy to bury his own mouth." I didn''t lament, I didn''t worry, I was aiming for murder. Therefore, I was able to do a lot of things without worrying about it. "


    Y-yeah, that''s right.


    Knights don''t know what to do, but it''s true!


    First, if His Highness Shuangze seemed distressed, the Demon King''s order -- "Protect His Highness Shuangze" -- had to choose another settlement.


    That''s why I was surprised at the line of intent to kill without worrying about the shards.


    It looks luxurious and grown-up, but the contents are close to me.


    "Besides, you''re beating your daughter with a cane for trying to create a fait accompli!?" I told you there is only strength, because the primary purpose is to support your body! "


    "...... Wait a minute. You have a daughter trying to create a fait accompli against His Royal Highness Shuanze, who can barely move?"


    "Yes. It seems that he was there before I went, but it seems that the King''s brother and the nobility of his faction felt a sense of crisis in various ways when I was around."


    The knights looked bitter. You may be disgusted with a daughter you''ve never seen before.


    ... but...


    Don''t worry! I''m a very capable child...!


    I''m sure you''ve decided to have your friends who have experience talk to people who have a sense of crisis right now, and the countermeasures are also appropriate!


    "Ah, of course, I''m fine." After all, the wand I gave you is specially made and made into a training wand! If you twist your hand and pull it out, even though it can only be used for traction, it''s a magical sword that can be struck by shock waves! In addition, the rest of the magic that supports the body is activated, so you can just stand up. That''s why it''s longer than a normal wand. "


    "... wait? I think the report said" As part of the treatment, I gave you a bespoke staff "!?"


    "That''s why it''s a custom-made product. Not only me, but also His Highness Shuanze was targeted for assassination. Well, from the perspective of the King''s brother''s faction, but also the faction that supports the King, His Highness Shuanze was a dangerous element. Before treatment, life is important"


    "...... So, I gave you something so noisy?"


    "Of course, I was worried by the King''s family." At first, there was an opinion that "it''s awkward to go too far." "


    There is nothing wrong with that statement. At that time, the king and his younger brother were fighting, and it was a matter of dividing the country.


    I thought it would be a problem if I was badly injured and I was pursued for my responsibilities. However, what was unfortunate for the King''s brother was that I came. The point is, the opponent was bad.


    On top of that, I couldn''t afford to care for my enemies, and I didn''t even care.


    In other words, both of them were in the mood to "let''s finish it". Excellent at annihilation.?


    Even if you accidentally sent too much, this is the "calamity of the world" with the royalty, so the people who set it up deserved it.


    "That''s why I received advice from experienced people from other countries via magic tools."... oh, it''s okay. It''s anonymous and it''s just audio, so there''s no evidence. ¡±


    "...... By the way, what is their country?"


    "Zebrest and Carlosa."


    The knights were silent when they finished speaking. Carlosa knew who Zebrest was anyway.


    "No, the opinions based on experience are persuasive!" It''s definitely not overdefense! "" You should make it clear that you''re resisting, and show that you''re not on the side of the King''s brother. They gave me advice on spreading the information and that the current ally is a mage. "


    "... and Lord Rudolph and the Prime Minister?" Or rather, you''re being incorporated as a matter of course. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t turn sideways."


    "I insist on the right to remain silent! It stays anonymous, so it''s anonymous here too!¡±


    It''s not a lie. It was really passed by the name of "R-san", "A-san" and "S".


    I think it''s awkward that a royalty + ¦Á from another country who is not close to you should advise the Royal Family of Gania.


    So it remains anonymous. [Mage''s Friend Experienced Similar Things] is fine!


    "By the way, the best opinion was S." He didn''t hesitate to say, "You can kill me." Then he said, "Prepare a dagger the size of a woman can hide, and hurt yourself a little. And after I slammed it off, I dropped the dagger near the [culprit] and said something like," Tailor it for the royal murder attempt. "


    Eh


    "In addition to showing off to the cowards, I proposed to destroy the clan party. Well, she said that she couldn''t sneak in alone, and that it was assumed that there were allies around the room..."


    "Oh, it''s a ''look'' that includes that kind of meaning."


    "Yes, the Knight''s testimony that he was guarding... must have been an ally."


    The knights revealed their disgust when they heard that their colleagues were accomplices. I want to hate them deep down because I''m proud of my duties.


    ... but...


    It didn''t happen, but it was real.


    "In the first place, it''s broken at the time of the plan." Your Highness, Shuanze, you''re not being quiet. The resistance of His Highness Shuanze was the [beating on the face of the daughter who tried to attack], so whatever you think, it wouldn''t be an [invitation from His Highness]. "


    "Ugh... well, well, that''s impossible." However, you can''t go to the royal family''s private room unless you''re invited. "


    "Isn''t it the shadow leap of a parent, the brother of the king, to go everywhere?" I think if I succeeded, I would have spoken out. "


    ¡±Hah... you really weren''t close to me when you took such a step¡±


    The Knight is attracted to the work of His Highness Shuanze, but what is interesting about this matter is going to be interesting!


    "When I and Highness Tezelt rushed, the woman who killed her was squatting with her face held down." So, now you''re hostile to me.... because of His Highness Shuanze. "


    ¡°How''s it going?


    "His Highness said that I was a ''special person''. Of course, it means" someone special who showed me the miracle of [healing my feet] ", but it seems that I omitted it to mislead you."


    "...... You were often with His Highness at the time, and you were immersed in the room, weren''t you? I don''t think I can blame the wrong person in the sense of an ally."


    Yeah! Yeah, I think the grey cat is bad about this. There was no doubt that he was the [trickster]. Only fools were used.


    After all, I received advice in advance to "take such a situation back and push it in".


    His Highness the Grey Cat, Shuanze, took the advice of the people''s good intentions seriously and put it into action with some personal emotions - disgust.


    The result is the [daughter''s face, beating]. "I don''t want to die" emotions are exuding my strength... be honest or relentless.


    "So, she blamed me." "It''s all recorded in the magic tool,?" and I tried to take it away. So I "inadvertently, conditionally reflex" used her momentum and hit the wall. "


    Hey


    Thank you, knights! But I think it''s decided very nicely... like a controversy.


    Or praise them for being great just because they didn''t use magic.


    That being said, I didn''t want to leave you in a situation where you could move.


    Why


    "Inside, Her Royal Highnesses Tezelt and Suanze. Both of them are men, so even if it''s a rough woman, isn''t it a" powerless woman "? I don''t want to be confronted by the victim with information manipulation."


    Oh, I''m sure that''s what you''re going to do.


    You''re right, you''re right. You can''t just let such a woman go wild...! "


    "So, before I leave the room, I put a knee in my face and said, ''What the hell, you idiot! Do you want to fight, I''ll buy it!?'' I yelled so that I could hear it outside the room. Of course, both royalty are witnesses."


    "... eh? Chi, idiot!?"


    ¡°I jumped out of the room, ran around the crowd, and hit what I was thinking.¡±


    "...... By the way, what did you do?"


    You had a bad feeling, Knight. I laughed at him like that.


    "''From the middle of the day, there was an idiot who attacked a man!" Meet them! A man with an aligned face and position is dangerous, beware!'' "


    Ehhh...


    "''I''m going to attack someone I like!" Making a fait accompli! The nobility of Gania! "


    "Wait, wait, wait!"


    "''Do some coloring to your royal opponents! If you refuse, the victim will face you! Are you a lady?!"


    The knights were confused, but it was true. Because I touched around loudly to get this fact ''right''.


    "''Tell this fact to my friends from other countries! I have to be vigilant!"


    Hmm?


    "''Unless you get a clear punishment!" The aristocrats of this country! I''m not like the idiot or her collaborators! "


    "......! That''s what you''re after!"


    As expected, the knights were dumbfounded and stunned.


    Haha, I''m an ''alien from Ilfena''. I''m not Gania, I don''t care about my identity or my fence!


    Moreover, Gania knows that she has friends in other countries!


    What would happen if such a person touched upon the world?


    No matter how much I deny it, in a sense, the armament of the parties will rise over me?


    "Finally, I want to go back to the Demon King!" I''ll meet you and expose all of this! The knights with their wings are crying! "When I cried out, it seemed that the people in the castle realized that it was no joke."


    "Yeah... yeah, I guess so. You''ll really do it."


    "If you were to report it from my point of view and with an interpretation that is convenient to me, you would understand." Therefore, instead of "Shuanze-sama''s scandal", it was perceived in the direction of "correcting the mage''s assumptions that question Gania''s common sense". That''s why it differs from the report. ¡±


    The knights seemed to be convinced.


    What is written in the report is not a lie either. It''s not a lie, but more importantly - in this case, the details of the disturbance have not been written down because "Gania''s integrity is suspected" was important.


    In the report, it is likely that the "people who tried to harm His Highness Shuangze started the incident", but in reality, such a stupid disturbance is happening.


    Well, the knights were amazed!


    Naturally, it is loaded and weak.


    "You... why do you say you''re a delightful criminal?"


    "Because it''s necessary." That''s why I don''t hate being a clown. "


    "Necessary...?"


    In answer to my question, a knight with a dazzling face. I guess it was unexpected that the King''s younger brother would be cast out as far as he could for His Highness Shuanze.


    ... but...


    I''m a very capable child, so this is what I need.


    "After all, the Demon King told me to protect His Highness Shuanze." If you protect it in many ways, is ugly even true? "


    Don''t be surprised, knight. I''m a magician, but I''m still dealing with the "calamity of the world"... now that I''ve got one or two more bad reputations?


    In other words, it''s cute to shift the problem compared to what you''ve done so far.


    ¡±I''m a black cat who likes to play pranks, but I''ll listen to my owner.¡± Is this what you''re saying? ¡±


    I think that suits me.... but the owner usually just struggles.

 549 Knights Rustic Question Number Three

    It''s still going on, Gray Cat Exposure.


    His Highness Shuanze, who gently cut off his parents like that, is not only the King''s brother school, but also the enemy school.


    In a subtle manner, the knights looked at each other. On that expression, I realize that it was an open secret.


    Oh, this reaction... even if it wasn''t in the report, I was somewhat surprised.


    Well, if you have some information, you can assume that His Highness Souanze''s position is extremely subtle.


    It''s not that [His Highness Shuanze hasn''t appeared on the stage]. The conditions were too bad.


    As the real son of the King''s younger brother, of course, the throne inheritance ranks high.


    Besides, the King''s younger brother was the real son of his predecessor, the Queen.


    Even if I don''t feel like it, my parents may blow my back on their own.


    In other words, since His Highness Shuangze''s personality and other things are not known, even if he makes a fake, if the Wang brothers and his wife admit it, they will pass through in real life...!


    No matter who sees it, it''s a bad position. Thank you very much.


    "It''s the demon king''s spartan wave that commands people in such a position to [defend]...!"


    ... so.


    I''m not waiting for the certification of "Unfamiliar Creatures" from people who can understand such things! That''s what I''m talking about.


    "Why is this guy taking it on so lightly..." Why have you accomplished it!? It must be like that. "


    Headed by His Highness Tezelt, King Gania and his wife became my allies because "Let His Highness live without sin" was an S-rank difficulty.


    ... the point is, ''We can''t do it ourselves, so I''ll leave it to you''.


    When the King''s brother and his wife were punished, the King''s brother''s sect had already "sent too much".


    Even the royal nobles who pledged allegiance to the king could not do so with "I have punished the culprit and those who sent him".


    At least, the succession of His Highness Shuanze, the real son of the King''s younger brother and male royalty with inheritance rights, could not be avoided.


    Everyone would have thought, "Kill your brother and wife as soon as possible."


    The damage has increased as a result of the delay!


    That''s why I didn''t have much trust in King Gania and his wife. Even if the education was thorough to serve the king''s younger brother, who was supposed to be king.


    I did not pass on my final confession to the Gaganites, as it was expected that His Highness Tezelt would also move in the direction of keeping His Highness Shuanze alive.


    "To be honest, the King''s brother''s party had gone too far." That''s why the royal nobles couldn''t ignore His Highness Shuanze. "Even though I knew that His Highness Shuanze hadn''t done anything, I felt like I should turn off the anxiety factor."


    Well, I don''t think I can be Lord Tezelt''s opponent.


    "That''s right. In addition to that, since I''m on your side, I''ve made you feel more at risk..."


    "Ahh..."


    I don''t want to admit it, but it is an undisputed fact that I have been a factor in getting the king to take action.


    ... but...


    Even if I hadn''t come, it seems that His Highness Shuangze would have chosen between "assassination in danger" or "assassination before the King''s younger brother took any further action".


    That''s why the Grey Cat didn''t want to be in danger!


    That may be fine with you, but I''m the one who gets scolded!


    "It was His Highness Tezelt and His Highness Shuanze who felt the atmosphere more than I did. And they came up with the idea of making His Highness Shuangze a sacrifice.¡±


    "Well, well, there''s nothing I can do about it..."


    "Involve me. Undoubtedly, I''m a change of watchdog, a detective. If the loyal fools act, gag! and scolding, the entangled Irfena cat"


    Eh


    "I wasn''t told in person, but it was absolutely... against!" It was His Highness Shuanze who made this plan. If you''re Lord Tezelt, you won''t get me involved. "


    While calling it an inspection, you were calm when you were attacked.


    More than a brain labor job, it''s a question of suspicion... ''You made a plan!''


    Therefore, I was also made to do it without hesitation.


    "Even if you can''t help getting involved, it gets annoying when you use it." That''s why we have made the child''s mischief many times malicious, and we have been intercepted by a place called "Adult''s Mischief". "


    "Well, that''s..."


    Remember, the knight with a twitching face. I nodded with a good smile at such a knight.


    "You saw it, didn''t you? An anus-crying picture of hell, the" explosive laughing footage of good-aged adults masquerading as magician''s toys ". In addition, I also received the cooperation of His Highness Shuanze, who was the culprit and would be most targeted."


    "Well, the report said, ''While protecting Lord Shuanze, the mage responded''."


    "That suits you." Well, I don''t know if it''s me or Lord Shuanze! ¡±Well then, I decided that we should stay together, and I hugged Lord Shuangze like this...¡±


    Using her arms, many knights pulled out as she showed a movement reminiscent of the princess''s embrace.


    But some of the knights were sober.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. You''re


    I''ve been asking some natural questions. Well, it''s true that I''m powerless.


    It''s okay! I had a magic tool that would lighten the weight of Lord Shuangze as much as I could.


    Why


    "Because it is powerless, I often use it." It feels like an application. "


    "... I think the applied technology and ideas are wonderful, but I can''t honestly praise them...!"


    It''s noisy.


    "Of course, I didn''t want to create a debt because I was told that I was disrespectful, so I properly preached the need mentioned in advance and got permission." "Throw away your pride as a man."


    "... what?"


    "''Throw away your pride as a man,'' I said honestly. I mean, I have a duty to report, right?... it''s scattered all over the country."


    With a smile, the knights pulled out this time. I''m glad you understood the malice.


    Some people just realize that''s not all.


    ¡±I see... you haven''t even harassed Highness Shuangze?¡±


    Huh?


    And you wanted to mock your loyal ministers who did what you wanted to do.


    "Oh my, what are you talking about??"


    The knight?sighed deeply as I passed with a smile.


    "Don''t play with me."


    No


    "Hey!"


    "I mean, I couldn''t do it seriously!"


    Looking only at what happened, it was a pretty tough situation. And there''s no one I can rely on.


    ... Your Highness Shuanze? He is an accomplice, but he is excluded because the King''s family is paramount.


    In such a situation, everyone would think... ''How can I do it!''!


    "The Demon King was dumbfounded, too, but I was a party!?" In other words, my role is "the guard of His Highness", not "the hand of the King''s family". I''ve fought back a lot to make sure you understand that. ¡±


    That''s it!


    "I hope you didn''t misunderstand me for the sake of convenience..."


    Shrugging his shoulders in awe, the knights didn''t even bother to complain anymore.


    When I looked at her face, I shook my head to the side as if I could not help it. While holding such a figure in my sight, I remembered the time and became angry.


    I''m going to work in another country because I''ve been asked to, but I''m not going to become a pawn.


    Sometimes there are people who misunderstand, but it''s not like they''re lending it as a pawn.


    "I want you to keep it like this." I get the request and move, but basically I''m the one who assembles the solution. Others help with information gathering and so on.


    I wonder if it is easy to understand that in Carrosa I have found a knight who is a woman in love with Zeke.


    At that time, the "required settlement" was easy to understand, and I only asked the Prime Minister, the representative of the client, for information.


    ... ''I didn''t follow your instructions''. Keith and the others were just there to be seen together.


    "That''s why I learned how to treat other people in the North." Whether it''s unconscious or malicious, it''s an inconceivable state in the south. "


    "... I see. That''s why you think Gania is" just getting along with His Highness "."


    "Yes, he understands that, so if he''s going to use it, he''ll start a negotiation." Besides, I am convinced that I will be the person who will use it. So, if you''re going to cooperate, Highness Shuanze, I''ll do it. "


    With a nod, the knight let out a sigh with an indescribable expression.


    "...... His Highness Ershuon''s education was correct, wasn''t it?"


    Isn''t that obvious? I''m a proud parent cat!

 550 The White Knight thinks behind a smile (Argentine perspective)

    "... um..."


    "What is it, Farrell?"


    "Really... I''m really glad you''re doing this...?"


    "Haha, you don''t have to worry about it. You just need to slow down."


    "I-I see..."


    Lord Farrell seemed puzzled by Elle''s elegant tilting of the cup.


    A laugh fills his figure like that.... damn it, the rumors are funny spreading.


    Perhaps Farrell and the others acted because the rumors about El had become completely different.


    As it is now, there is no point of contact with Mizuki. Did I just say, "I wanted to see it with my own eyes and make a judgment?"


    In the first place, the royalty in this country is so cute that it''s easy to spread rumors... I''m not rude or stupid.


    If you expose such incompetence, you will be immediately branded as "unnecessary" and will gradually move away from the stage.


    ... apart from this, it''s not ruthless.


    To be clear, it is'' difficult to live as a royal family ''. In such a case, the loyalty of the guardian would be "worthy of it".


    The more Irfena in Japan is called "the country of the powerful", the stronger the tendency to value ability.


    The responsibilities associated with titles are also heavy, and it is only natural that the higher the titles, the more competent they are.


    And those close to the royal family will need a proper identity.


    This is not discrimination, it was necessary as a measure against other countries.


    Wouldn''t it be a problem to be shielded from the Lord by your identity or to turn your back on your words?


    In my own country alone, there may be no problem regardless of status -- because of the status of "royal closeness" -- but in other countries that does not happen.


    Therefore, it was inevitable that a high nobleman would be chosen. The fact that I and Klaus became familiar with Elle''s childhood also meant that she was a close candidate.


    --But... it was up to us whether or not to choose Elle.


    Whoever is chosen by the Lord from those who are close candidates .


    Our royalty must show that they are worthy of loyalty.


    Due to these tacit understandings, it would be much more relaxed for other countries to be recognized simply by having the blood of royalty.


    ... that''s why.


    The royals and high nobles of other countries who know them are wary of the royals of Irfena. Not everything I''m showing you.


    It''s impossible to expose your incompetence if you appear as "Irfena''s Royalty" in diplomacy.


    Despite the intimidation caused by the magical power born, I think that Elle was over-feared, which also affected this aspect of the Ilfena Royal Family.


    Well... Elle was obsessed with getting results, so those who underestimated the younger generation must have felt terrible.


    And now Mizuki is on the same path as Elle.


    A black kitten who is underestimated by otherworldly people, and is despised by the appearance of a little girl, and even uses it to connect to the results.


    Mizuki''s own efforts are considerable, but those who have known Elle for a long time would have thought this all the same... "Did you follow the back of the parent cat?"


    In that sense, Elle and Mizuki are called "cats and parents". Elle doesn''t seem to realize it, but she''s doing the same thing.


    It goes without saying that Mizuki is several times more ferocious than Elle.


    This means that there is a difference in the personality of the individual. Well, in Mizuki and Elle, who have a self-centered character, is it natural to say that there is a difference?


    Elle has a very kind personality, as you can see by looking at things such as overprotection for Mizuki, affection for Rudolph, and care for Siegfried.


    For the record, Mizuki said, "I don''t feel the need to calm down because it''s a situation where I''m going to do it or not."


    ¡­¡­


    In other words, "we are each other, so we can''t complain about each other."


    If the overprotective guardian asks, he must be furious. This is part of the reason why you don''t want to report details.


    I don''t think Elle would be willing to steam back what she just ended up with, but if she ever meets her [opponent] on any other occasion... she might be willing to tinkle back.


    Elle is an overprotective parent cat in anyone''s eyes.


    ... knowing such a reality, I''m convinced of the uncomfortability that Lord Farrell feels in front of me.


    I wanted to go under my people to warn them, but they wouldn''t let me go.


    And thou shalt receive from the front the intimidation of El, and the cage of anger.


    After-following by Elle is also hopeless.


    To be honest, I''m curious about how much they''re loving Mizuki, and I''m very sorry I can''t see it with my own eyes, but this is fun.


    In the first place, if I could just say no to Elle, there would have been no problem.


    It''s just... I''m not sure, but I don''t feel like there''s been a covert move from the emperor.


    In addition to his busy position, he had less time to deal with his sons due to various factors.


    You must find the point of contact called Mizuki and feel like you are happy with your sons.


    Mizuki called His Majesty King Alberda "a father with a boy''s heart", but we are probably also His Majesty.


    It is no wonder that we plan to spend time with sons who rarely rely on their parents.


    In the first place, Elle''s (unconscious) Spartan education feels like a concede to Her Majesty.


    She looks just like her mother, but now Elle feels a little bit like the Emperor... right?


    Seriously so far, as the true nature of Elle, who was a son without a clue, came to light, the emperors may have no choice but to care.


    ... Elle was a really good girl from a very young age.


    Now that it is easing, I suspect that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is rolling on His Majesty''s palm in a way that is said to be an invitation or an accompaniment.


    Considering the Prince''s personality, I think I will definitely try to check Mizuki with my own eyes. His knights, of course.


    I don''t feel like I''m being pushed through there and connected to this "mandatory invitation".


    --Well, it''s probably a "fun day", too.


    Elle and the others are not young children anymore, but I think they will have the same words from now on.


    In the name of protesting this incident with Elle, you will have a friendly exchange with your brother.


    In time, Mizuki may be of concern to everyone as a matter of course.


    ¡­¡­


    As Elle''s love cat.

 551 A certain prince speaks for himself (from the perspective of the prince)

    ¡­¡­


    Hiding among the knights, I stared at the Mage in an indescribable state. Even if you say "hiding", I''m just pretending to be one of the knights.


    However, I have never met the Mage in person, so I''m sure she doesn''t know my face. Above all, my overprotective brother tends to keep this child out of trouble.


    Even in that sense, if you don''t take such a forceful method, there will be no point of contact with the mage in the future. I was sure of this.


    She was an alien, and she was a mage.


    And I am the next king of this Ilfena.


    Therefore, my queen and I avoided being involved with the otherworldly - the Mage. It was only recently that I brought out a direct relationship with my fathers.


    Because the distance between Elle and the Magician is close, it is not good to show a good friendly appearance even to those who can take on the role of "suppressor" when it is necessary. Because if you can''t deal with it severely, you will be judged by your surroundings.


    ... but...


    The Mage and Elle were growing in a strange direction by cleansing up our thoughts.


    Why, even if you are a wizard, we will give a surprising education to the child of the otherworldly.


    Why does she get used to it so lightly?


    Why, Al and the others who are supposed to stop it...!


    ¡­¡­


    Because of various circumstances, I knew that my brother was unusually hard on me. In a way, let''s also understand that it can''t be helped.


    That''s good. That''s good. Irfena, called the kingdom of the mighty, is one of his royals.


    The problem was, no matter what I thought... it was in educating the mage like Elle.


    It was inevitable that I would be considered a danger even more than a mage. "Power" is something that is sometimes awe-inspiring.


    If he is not familiar with it, Elle, the guardian, should teach him various things.


    However, for some reason, Elle did not teach such things, and she just said, "I can go live alone."


    That being said, as long as I hear the report, I think that I have supported the wizard''s own choice from the beginning and put the will of the person first.


    ... even though the otherworldly people have the option of being ''killed by the shepherd'', they didn''t dare to teach it, so they have no choice but to make that decision.


    The word is bad, but it also leads to protecting people from other worlds. It''s not easy to live in an alien world thrown out by yourself.


    ... yes.


    [It shouldn''t be easy], normally...!


    That''s the general idea, and I''m sure most of you thought so. Even Ilfena will take time for civilians to get used to the aristocracy.


    If you knew that, it would be more difficult than that... it would be normal to think that even common sense is a different thing.


    However, the mage - Mizuki was not ordinary.


    And the guardian Elle was not normal either.


    If someone were forced to keep their distance, they might have noticed the peculiarities of the education.


    Well... I noticed that there was a great chance that the knights who seemed to think of the two of them as [(in various ways) good]... no, they would be [persuaded] to end up without doing anything.


    Elle and Mizuki stood out, but those knights were also quite strong. Rather, I find it more troublesome than the two of us.


    It''s the same for my knights, and I think it''s true that "I don''t want to fight if possible".


    ¡­¡­


    I am very curious about what has happened in the past.


    Definitely not a normal harassment, such as being honored with a title or a feat.


    I don''t know what they think in other countries, but Elle''s knights were excellent outside the group in Japan, and at the same time they had a bad character.


    That is why they cannot have one of their fianc¨¦es.


    No matter how good your face is, no matter how promising your future is, you will have difficulty in human nature and will not be able to build a decent relationship of trust.


    From the beginning, knights were a profession that prioritized work and loyalty over family, so it was often judged that some women "admire them, but think about them as lovers and family members".


    If there were any further elements of anxiety added to it... well, first of all, it would be shaken by my lover. A woman has an extraneous, shivishy eye.


    Apart from that, Elle''s ratings were getting strange. Of course, I can''t leave it alone, and I''m looking into it quite a bit.


    ¡¤ Rumor that "the two of them are living together in the office".


    As expected, when Elle could not do such an imitation, she turned her hand to the one in her hand, and came to the conclusion that she was "right in a sense".


    ... just Mizuki clung to Elle''s back sitting at the desk.


    Besides, Mizuki was peeking into Elle''s hand and occasionally whispered a conversation.


    Conclusion: It was just education. However, privately, I said, "What are you doing, El! ''is the mood.


    Hey, what the hell are you teaching Mizuki, who''s only a civilian!?


    About the expression ''cat parents and children''.


    When I sent my subordinates, they came back with a huge and confused expression and reported that "they were wearing cat ears".


    I didn''t understand the meaning, and everyone who was there tilted their necks, and when they realized that it was true, they were in great chaos.


    Conclusion: The workmanship and manipulation were not only cat-like, but also factual in a sense.


    Or rather, don''t play around at work! You guys.


    Mizuki''s personality was quite...... and I received reports that it was changing. However, she was an alien, and many people had done it with "that''s what it is".


    If you''re from a world where even common sense is different, it''s not surprising that there are differences in personality and other things.


    But Elle didn''t. True royalty in this country.


    Nonetheless, Elle is firmly inspired, more recently a guardian than a guardian, and more so, she is completely a parent cat.


    "Brother, you''ve changed your mood." That''s what my knight said....... I feel their concern when I don''t say, "Your parents are infected with cats."


    However, compared to the previous tingling feeling... I think I''m starting to get more emotional now.


    I was honestly grateful for that. Not only Mizuki, but also the knights who protected Elle.


    It''s just...


    "You can sleep even after you''re dead! First of all, it''s retaliation! If you''re still taunted, the idiot will be in tune."


    ¡­¡­


    "If you fall to the point where it falls, you''ll just crawl up afterwards." Ning, that''s where it''s coming from! That''s where the fast-forward starts! Being underestimated as a weakling makes me feel refreshed when I beat you to the brink. It''s the beginning of a good time, isn''t it? ¡±


    ¡­¡­


    "If there is no gap, you can make it. If you don''t feel comfortable, why don''t you just fall in love? Aristocrats don''t fight their enemies until they know how to deal with them. I don''t care if they tell me about justice or my conscience as a person....."


    ¡­¡­


    Mizuki seemed to have a quite... different personality (interpreted in the direction of good intentions).


    It''s also true that I get anxious. I mean, why is that the only way to increase your attack power?


    Besides, no one stops it. By the time it is pure, it is a wild release.


    Elle scolded me for a moment... but I hope she''ll come back safely, so I''m sure she''s turning around a lot.


    I know they seem happy, and I''m glad that their opinion of El has changed dramatically.


    However, I think... "Isn''t Elle''s intimidation so distracting that she''s just panicking about Mizuki''s behavior and everything?"


    That being said, Mizuki''s remarks of various kinds have an impact on the inside, so it must be possible for Elle''s appearance to shine.


    In the first place, I don''t think there are any common-sense people around her other than Elle.


    ... oh, it''s about time El came to get the kitten back. An overprotected parent cat must have been abducted by a kitten and must be in a grumpy mood.


    My head hurts when I anticipate such a figure.... but I was just looking forward to it.


    Once upon a time, Elle was a "good boy". Even though she was really a child, she stopped giving out her ingredients at some point.


    That''s all, it would have hurt the surrounding gaze and heartless words.


    But now there''s a little guardian beside Elle. A free and desolate child who is not tied to the kingdom.


    Because an egotistical, self-centered, fierce ex-wild black cat would never tolerate malice toward its owner.


    By scolding such black cats and showing them scolding them, Elle became accepted by the public.


    ... that might be the plan of the black cat.

 552 Black Cats True Sense

    Even though I''m just being honest, the knights are starting to look evenly tired for some reason.


    Sometimes, as fellow students secretly exchange words with each other, this place is probably my identification and such treatment.


    ... that''s why I don''t think, "It''s hard work."


    Oh my God, you''re the one who said you wanted to hear it.


    Knight Dormitory Face is smiling at me like I''m preaching!?


    In addition, if you think that Knight Dormitory noodles at that time have time to spare, it doesn''t seem to be the case.


    The knight said, "Even if you put the job behind you, the exchange between you and your Highness will be interesting."


    Occasionally, there may be intruders who ask where they are from, so rumors fly from everywhere, which seems to have led to this abduction.


    ...... ''What kind of sermon is that?''


    Even though there are mysterious evaluations and rumors flying around, it has caused further confusion.


    ¡­¡­


    I''m sorry. Knights are busy, too.


    ¡±No... you''re nostalgic for your Highness, aren''t you?¡±


    One of the knights muttered with indescribable expression. There were several knights who nodded in agreement, and it was probably their common understanding or their current mood.


    I could tell how they perceived me in such terms.


    ''I admire you'' is not an expression of ''I swear to be loyal''.


    ''I miss you''! "You love this cat, don''t you, owner?" That''s the general meaning.


    Therefore, I also nodded to affirm their recognition.


    That''s right, my dear cats.


    "Kissing cats..."


    "A lot of people say that, right?" The demon king''s way of treating me was to say, "the owner with the cat" or "the loving parent cat". "


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t be shocked, knight. However, I also know how confused it feels.


    Not everyone was aware of it from the beginning. If you say it often, most people perceived it as "taking good care of me".


    The word "adorable" is very vague from the beginning.


    It can also be interpreted as "I have eyes on it" or "I expect it", or it can be interpreted as "I am trying to raise it because I expect it" or "I am trying to grow it by treating it harshly".


    Since the education of Demon King Namaji was Sparta, people who had never had direct contact with him said, "In what sense are you [cute]?" I was wondering.


    It''s a bad way to put it, but from the Demon King''s point of view, you can also interpret it as "handmade to use as a pawn".


    Needless to say, most of the people who were looking at the Demon King with malice were aware of this. Once you think of it as "evil", you say that everything you do looks bad.


    In addition, there were no people who thought, "I will kill the shepherd without passing on information to the bastard."


    No matter who saw it, it didn''t seem like it was just a spoiling love affair.


    Even that Tyrusia looked confused. "You love Ershuon, don''t you...?" ''It''s the end of the mouth.


    The Devil King''s affection was not only for spoiling, since it included his growth. However, since it is not the way to treat people from other worlds, it seems that the surroundings have become confused.


    For the record, it was Knight Dormitory''s face that was smiling secretly and steeped in superiority after seeing those reactions.


    They shut up, even though they knew the truth.


    Said, "I want you to realize it yourself, including the meaning of reflecting on your attitude towards Elle so far."


    If you say more, "When you realize it yourself, your perception will be reversed and you will feel guilty. Damn it! You''ll regret it deeper than the sea! It seemed to be a state of mind.


    The personality is bad, this is terrible.


    I don''t want them to be the only ones to say ''bad character'', me.


    "Well, after all, you actually looked at it with your own eyes and felt that the interpretation of ''owner'' or ''parent cat'' was the closest."


    "Was there anyone who advised you that you were being tricked?"


    "Even if I were here, I''m arguing, and in the first place, do I look like I''d be deceived by such a superficial lie?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "...... That''s impossible."


    After a moment''s silence, the knight nodded convincedly.


    That''s right! In the first place, the opportunity to exchange such words directly with me is mostly in the ''situation where I am dispatched for work''.


    I mean, I''m admiring it.


    If you witnessed such a situation, everyone would realize that there was no such thing as "beautiful faces and tender words".


    After that, everyone was saddened to see the demon king preaching to me... "This person is really just looking after me as a guardian".


    Be honest about your loyal servants.


    "The Knight Dormitory face is enough to be loyal to the Demon King." With them, I can move freely. That''s why, if you want to settle this, you have to be hostile. "


    "... even if your own ratings get worse?"


    ¡°Why should I care about that?¡±


    Huh?


    Perhaps my words were unexpected, and the knight who had asked had a dumb expression on his face.


    "I mean, I''m an [outsider of this world]." Is there anything I need to worry about? ¡±


    "But..."


    "My being an ''alien'' remains the same. Of course, I was also a mage. Besides, there are many people who are mistaken, but I didn''t say," I don''t feel any value in this world. ""


    It''s true. For me, it''s just a perception of where I''m living.


    In the first place, even people in this world probably have that kind of perception. It''s ''something that''s natural''. Do you feel worth it, one by one?


    "For me as an ''outsider'', the important thing is not ''this world'', but ''the people who helped me to live freely''. I''m not a philanthropist or an ally of justice. It just moves'' for myself '','' for work '', or'' because I don''t like being hurt by people I care about. ''¡±


    I want to be free to say that it is the outer road, but I have never contested it.


    I mean, the truth.


    Well then, you''re loyal to your Highness.


    "Even the wildcat feels grateful to the cute one, right?" The demon king has never asked for such a thing, but I''m not going to be so stupid as to realize how much love and favors I''ve been given. "


    ''I don''t like fools'', so I say, ''I don''t mean to be stupid.''


    Knowing a given place of affection and comfort, I strip my fangs to protect it.


    "You said it from the beginning, didn''t you?" ''I''m in my own self.'' That''s why people around Rudolph say, "You''re easy to understand." Loss or gain for me. And what results are desirable? I think it''s much easier to understand than to explore the stomachs of aristocrats. "


    However, it is also said that "the thought circuit that takes it to the settlement is unclear", so many people will make a mistake there.


    You don''t have to think about difficult things. The important thing is'' what I want to do ''.


    To this end he is narrowing his wisdom, setting the scene, and breaking down every obstacle. Of course, the driving force is the strong will to "improve the situation for me."


    Since you misunderstood it as "loyalty and kindness", don''t you think my actions seem like something I don''t understand?


    Sometimes they say... ''Isn''t there any kindness to turn towards us!?''.


    I can only say ''hey!''. Why do you feel that way about someone you don''t know?


    I and my people understand it well, so no one speaks out against it.


    You probably don''t think that replacing it with yourself would be so convenient.


    Besides,


    People who raise their voices of condemnation or expect it will eventually think of me as a [convenient] token.


    Unconsciously or unconsciously, this is definite. Because you don''t want the same thing from anybody else!


    "The demon king''s education comes from goodwill and kindness, but I''m completely different." That''s why they say "free-roaming kittens" or "wild cats", isn''t it? "


    ¡±Ahhh... that''s what you meant by being treated like a cat?¡±


    "In the first place, it''s just ''don''t expect anyone who shouldn''t be there''."


    --That''s why [your job is through the Demon King].


    The knights looked at each other and sighed deeply as they laughed.


    "... that is to say, the ''request from the nostalgic owner'' is important and I am not interested in the problem itself."


    "I''m not in a position to solve that kind of thing, am I?"


    "...... I''m glad that Lord Elshion is your owner." It''s dangerous to leave the wilderness alone. "


    That''s why you''ve declared yourself from the beginning, and that''s what the Demon King said, right?

 553 Parent cat, subtly twisting (Elshion perspective)

    I sip my tea and stare at Farrell in front of me.... apparently, he''s confused. I lowered my drink slightly to look like that.


    An abrupt invitation... the abduction must have been my father''s intention. Knowing his father as king, he was sure of it.


    Well, there''s nothing I can do about it. Mizuki is showing connections and other things to the Ilfena people in the Harvis case.


    Only a limited number of people have been involved in Mizuki''s work. In other words, many people saw Mizuki''s work (interpreted favorably) for the first time.


    It would be better not to be intrigued.


    Even if you were an alien who would receive my protection.


    Of these, the highest ranked among them is my brother, the prince.


    At the same time, it is also true that "he is the highest ranking person among those who have hardly been involved in Mizuki before".


    It''s a bad way to say it, but by identifying Mizuki himself, people in the same position feel safe.


    Best of all, if the prince himself said, "That child is harmless," there is no way that he can express any more dissatisfaction.


    My father''s aim was probably this way.


    Nothing, my father just wanted to make sure Mizuki was safe.


    If I silence those who alert Mizuki, that dissatisfaction will undoubtedly come to me.


    Not only that, but it was rumored that Mizuki and I were closer than we needed to be, and it turned out not to be a good result for either of us.


    My fathers probably cooked my brother as part of the deal. "Why don''t you deal with an alien wizard?"


    ¡­¡­


    Well, I think it''s true that I wanted to meet Mizuki, my next King Irfena.


    I know. My father was the best he could have been.


    I can understand how your brother and the close friends who support him feel to be wary of Mizuki.


    ... but.


    It is true that I don''t like it.


    Will you do whatever you want with me as your guardian!?


    If you talk to me in a nutshell, I won''t think this way.


    I would have cooperated with Mizuki in setting the scene. Of course, if you say "I want to deal with Mizuki," I will keep the details to myself.


    ... but as you can see,


    Mizuki was forced to accept an invitation from her brother''s knight, who was probably also involved.


    Farrell was dispatched to greet you and offer a light apology.


    In addition, Farrell''s role was presumed to be "my suppressor".


    I don''t want to be picked up anytime soon, so I sacrificed Farrell... no, I guess I''ve appointed him a strander and tried to put a stop to my actions.


    Whatever you say, I think it''s the right thing to do. I would have acted immediately, more than being proud of Mizuki''s guardian.


    However, it seems that such care is unnecessary. Even if the opponent was mistaken in grandiose fashion for the reason "Why do I do such a thing?"


    ¡­¡­


    I see, I see. If that''s what you want, I''ll hang out with you too.


    My child will definitely sharpen your spirit.


    Is there anything that makes you complain? You''re the one who did it on your own.


    Well, I hope you have an exquisite and heartfelt experience. Normally, no child would let the royal family and knights close to them experience such an experience.


    In fact, Al doesn''t seem to know my feelings, and there''s no sign of being able to look down on me. Needless to say, that would certainly be interesting.


    The twins... turned their pathetic gaze to Farrell, who was probably grumpy about me.


    From those who have been with Mizuki for a long time and are becoming familiar with my personality, I think Farrell, who can only think that I have drawn a lot of poverty, would be pitiful.


    Yes, I''m sorry for him. My unconscious leaked intimidation is eight to eight, no matter what I think.


    In addition, only one of them was able to survive without being harmed by Mizuki.... my people will beat me to pieces later.


    I wonder if that self-inflicted daughter has a decent thought circuit. To put it another way, "people with decent thought circuits are very tired."


    Rather than partially, the work of the idiot cat, who is always thinking diagonally, is summarized in the report.


    However.


    It is also true that there are some trajectories that have been modified to hide or conceal. Needless to say, Mizuki''s thoughts could not be left in Ilfena.


    You can''t write "treating nobles as [toys] and playing with them", can you?


    In the words of ''Ozai'', he''s the one who puts the house at risk of death, my stupid cat!


    After all, it''s a "bastard" who pushes down the saints for the first time and intimidates them.


    No matter how many collaborators you want, spraying guilt on a serious clergyman is the work of the devil''s crossroads.


    ... of course, I sincerely apologized to the saints. I can only thank you for the vastness of the heart of the saints who have forgiven me with pleasure.


    My brother would have felt it like "secret information", but the reality is like this. Rather than "hidden information", it is more correct to say "information that cannot be shown on the table in another sense".


    Horrible thing is, it''s not funny because it''s giving you results. Mizuki was right in a sense because he said "what was necessary".


    ... that''s why it''s a question of being accepted honestly.


    How do you think I can get out on the face of it? I don''t know how many things I can do...!


    For Mizuki, these things are normal operation, not a target.


    Without joking, I had no intention of hiding it from Mizuki himself because my thoughts were in that state from the beginning.


    Right now, Mizuki is probably answering all sorts of stupid questions honestly. Of course, there was no malice or dust.


    And each time, the mental fatigue of the knights listening to me grows... what a punishment game.


    Well, they''re still the ones who started it, so I''m not going to pity them. Even if Farrell, who was only one person safe, was beaten eight times, it was a trivial matter.


    It all stems from ignoring me as a guardian. Until I pick you up, let your hearts be spoken for.


    El isn''t honest either.


    It''s noisy, Al!

 554 Collection of stories 33

    One of the stories "Black Cats Start Playing" (Mizuki''s Perspective)


    While staring at the knight in front of me, I secretly looked at the knights around me.


    ¡­¡­


    Yes, everyone looks very well behaved! However, if I was honestly told that I had the impression that I was a? "nice knight"... I would definitely say "no".


    After all, a smile reminiscent of Al''s.


    Al is a close friend of the demon king, a son of the duke''s family, a good young man with a polite tone and a good human figure...... is "an evaluation from people who know nothing".


    I hate people who think that their inner self doesn''t matter except for the extreme part.


    No, that''s fine. That''s it!


    The problem is that Al persisted in his attitude, not only towards the nobility, but even towards his royal counterparts, and sometimes he said, "If I find out! ''You''re going to do all the stealing you''ve been saying.


    This is not about the possibilities. Sarovara''s Lillian, if you want to give us an example.


    A childish princess was seduced - even if she didn''t want to - but it seemed she was definitely doing it in order to gather information - and if the facts were known to Tirucia, she would have to retaliate.


    ... so.


    "Problem Child Argente" has such a troubled face, but if you don''t know its true nature, you really are a "well-mannered young man, no matter who you are".


    The knight in front of me somehow reminds me of Al... the other one who came to kidnap me -- the one who went to the demon king, or the one who wasn''t here now -- was just like that.


    It''s impossible to tell you not to be vigilant.


    Needless to say, if you knew Al, it was natural to be vigilant.


    The knights seemed to appreciate it somehow, and I didn''t care if they showed a vigilant attitude.


    That said, my stupid, honest responses seemed unexpected and sometimes surprisingly honest.


    As far as I''m concerned, I just decided that it was better not to mislead because they were knights belonging to Ilfena, loyalists called "knights with wings".


    I mean, they''re like the Knight''s Dormitory, right?


    Everyone who specializes in "genius and somehow paper" goes to the land (predicted), right...?


    As a person familiar with the face of the Knight''s Dormitory, I cannot help but judge. Look, even Konoe, there are people like Clarence as a matter of course!


    If you''re trying to deceive these people... well, I guess it''s just going to be a long time of restraint!


    Slowly speak all of them. What I don''t want to hear... no, even if "what I shouldn''t have heard" is a lot of content.


    "You... it looks like you''re telling the whole story to the idiot, but isn''t Lord Elshion telling you anything?"


    I don''t think they said anything else.


    "...... Really?"


    "It''s true. Well, it''s possible that I didn''t realize it because I''m living on my own." I mean, if you''re always looking out for the "best response", that kind of restriction will only get in the way, right? "


    "You can make that decision... is that what you think?"


    "If you can''t do that much, you can''t stand around in another country."


    With a smile, the knight pushed silently with an indescribable expression. In that silence, I know that I was right.


    Haha, don''t you like it, Knight? I don''t ride in such easy-to-understand hands, do I?


    By the way.


    This question is actually a trap for knowing whether "the Demon King had given such instructions or not". "Whether it''s a puppet of the owner or not".


    Therefore, the clear answer such as "yes" or "no" is NG. I was supposed to be the demon king''s pawn.


    On the other hand, the answer I gave earlier was "Just what do I think", and since the demon king''s own thoughts are unclear, ah! "I didn''t even say ''I''ve been instructed''...!"


    Now, let''s play a little more.


    "I''ll tell you, all the answers are just ''my personal interpretation''." [I know you know that], but the Demon King is overprotective to me, no matter who he looks at. "


    You know that, right? You wouldn''t say, "I don''t know," would you? ''With all the threats, the knight''s face twisted in an easy-to-understand manner.


    "Ah... ah, of course, even if you know it"


    "Yes, thank goodness! I wonder if some of the people I''ve bumped into have regretted losing to me so much. Some of them doubted [Demon Lord''s instructions]!"... what if the knight of Irfena is so stupid!? ''I was a little worried! "


    "H-heh...?"


    "But I was relieved that it seemed different." But I apologize because I suspected something. I''m sorry. "


    "...... No, you''re right. I''m so sorry about this."


    I was suspicious because of my previous experience! ''I apologized while insisting, and the knights thought that I couldn''t blame you for that -- because I didn''t lie -- and said the words of apology.


    ...... Damn.


    It looks like I found out that I was playing with you. That''s right, the chosen knight.


    Rather, if we continue the conversation without apologizing to each other here, it seems that we have pushed the path of gangrenous sin.


    From the beginning, I was a civilian, but the knight was suspicious of the Demon King - [royalty]. We are ''disrespectful'' to each other.


    Whether it''s a mage or a civilian! In response to this, ''You will cast a shadow of suspicion on Lord Elshion!'' "And yelled back, and promised to turn into a muddy swamp.


    It is not up to me and the knight to fight at that time. "Demon King, VS Brother."


    Brothers and sisters quarreling over each other''s children. Probably burning each other''s knights as well.


    That sounds like fun (?) However, since the demon king''s sermon was confirmed later, it would be best to stop it here.


    I guess that''s why they didn''t chase after him. A knight-like hand that could read the air seemed to end the commotion unexpectedly.


    ¡­¡­


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    --After that, an offensive and defensive battle broke out between me and the knights.


    There was a very plain fight to read the back of the words and avoid each other without making a decision.


    It was time for me to get bored. It was a [fun game of knowing the opponent], but it would be the same for the knights who rode in the taunt.


    Perhaps, after this discussion, my evaluation will not be random - it will be recognized as a "fact" rather than a "rumor" - but there will be no regrets.


    No regrets at all! I don''t know!


    ¡­¡­


    I guess it''s time we picked you up.


    The second part of the story "Parent Cat, Something Disturbing Signs" (from the Perspective of His Royal Highness the Demon King)


    ¡­¡­


    It was tea time where silence lasted, but for some reason... I didn''t have a very bad feeling about it.


    I don''t think the subject is the Farrell in front of us. He is my suppressor, so he shouldn''t hit me with a bad hand.


    If so.


    "Then, this [unpleasant feeling] is..."


    ¡±... it''s time for Mizuki to get bored and start playing¡±


    ¡°How''s it going?


    Unconsciously, Farrell looked at me with a strange face.


    ... Yeah, that''s usually what happens. Anyway, you probably don''t understand why ''bored'' is'' playing ''.


    But Farrell wasn''t the only one who reacted that way.


    "Ahh... I''m sure it''s about time I got tired of it."


    You deserve it, don''t you?


    "I don''t know, but I''m sorry..."


    Al and the twins nodded with complacency.


    In the first place, Mizuki should be here with me on my break.


    However, he was invited in a manner that was close to abduction, and his time for snacks was also destroyed. "And if you don''t release me from my restraint..."


    The victims were, of course, his knights, including his brother.


    Well, they''re good, too, so it won''t be that easy.


    "Um, what''s a ''play''?" She''s in my dormitory. "


    Confused, Farrell asks. If I were the only one, I might go through with "I''m worried", but even Al and the others seemed to feel uncomfortable about the same reaction.


    That''s what it means.


    Al is very kind... no, I joined the conversation with a pleasant expression on my face.


    ¡°I hate boredom because kittens are fun.¡±


    "Kitten!? Oh, that''s her." No, well, I know it''s hard to say it''s a good time, but.... "


    "No, that''s fine." Rather, from Mizuki''s point of view, there was nothing to hide. She''s not ashamed of what she''s done, so I think she''s being honest. ¡±


    Um, yeah? Is that so?


    Yes.


    It seemed that Farrell''s confusion was getting worse and worse. His eyes are gazed upon.


    ¡­¡­


    Certainly, you''re not ashamed of what you''ve done, you stupid cat.


    Rather, if you feel a little embarrassed, you should be more or less normal.


    But such a thing is a dream dream again. Whether scolded or slapped, Mizuki''s [um] character is not corrected.


    If personality correction can be achieved so easily, I will not be called a parent cat. Day after day with the twins, I can''t see myself for a moment! ''Isn''t that what you''re saying?


    However, only some people close to Mizuki knew that.


    As a result, Farrell didn''t understand the meaning of our words and was tilting his neck. It is a pity.


    Mizuki likes to play with words.


    Exhaling a sigh, I spoke.


    "I''m sure you''ll try to extract a story from Mizuki." Naturally, it is expected that some of these questions will include questions like hooks. ¡±


    And he cut off his words, and looked toward Farrell with a cage of pity.


    "Mizuki is not so stupid as to ride in such a hand, and he can''t be unaware. That''s why... I''m going to set it up myself and play with it. Bad nature."


    Ehhh...


    "Of course, I think you''re honest about what you asked." But I wonder if that''s what you guys are doing. Otherwise, Mizuki''s play... no, it''s no wonder she''s playing with you. "


    Shit, I''m serious.


    As expected, it''s not a good idea to treat [toys] like that. Mizuki was not the only one to play.


    Even if they were knights above their brothers, they would have dodged Mizuki''s words well.... I''d like to think so.


    Still, it''s true that you''re angry.


    I hope you''re okay, right?


    It would be permissible to stir it up.... even though Al and the twins turned their faces away and shook their shoulders as if they were laughing.

 555 Parent Cat Reception

    As usual, the Knights'' Dormitory was being used to attack and defend myself and the Knights.


    "You... can you look at what you''ve done so far?" [Just a civilian] would be impossible. "


    Parents and cats, the education of parents and guardians was good.


    "No, that''s why...!"


    After that, you''re from the original personality, right? I don''t want to be left alone. At the very least, I will take revenge as a way of resisting. ¡±


    "...... Was the retribution just fatal?"


    "You''re weak, aren''t you?" Kill or be killed. In the first place, it''s embarrassing to be set up and turned back! "


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t shut up, knight. I''m not lying, am I?


    In the first place, you have no authority to punish me, and you have no status. That''s why it''s just ''waiting for the opponent to set you up and retaliate against you''.


    Yes, it was the [opponent] who set it up!


    I just didn''t fall asleep...!


    ¡­¡­


    Well, since the opponent was weaker and more incompetent than expected, we won the victory.


    But I want to argue... "If you don''t get results, go back to your kitty cat!"


    I won''t allow Knight Dormitory face to come back as they sent me. "I don''t remember educating such a weak child! ''And all that time, I''m going to be sent back to Revenge.


    The Demon King might be worried... but perhaps the Knight Dormitory was waiting for an interrogation in a different sense.


    ...... ''You really haven''t done anything!? "I''m worried that you''re making time bombs.


    The Devil King doesn''t even think that I''m a crying child, so instead of "escaping", he can only think that "I came back because I was finished".


    It is the perfect strength for stability and reliability. No, in a way, it''s trustworthy.


    Because I call myself the best entertainer in the world, [your closest fear/mage], the Demon King''s worries leaned toward me.


    In that sense, it may be said that the Knight Dormitory''s face is more [still] treating me as a decent person.


    At least, the demon king [absolutely] didn''t think I was going to cry.


    Probably, these knights are also close to the Knight Dormitory as a direction. However, Knight Dormitory face in a state of "vigilance + worry" before I made a lot of mistakes.


    Maybe they had this idea before the Zebrest thing was over.


    ... there was a time when that happened. No one will believe me now.


    Although I''m now a trusted ally, Knight Dormitory Face used to work seriously - monitoring and alerting otherworldly mages.


    From the beginning, only the demon king continued to be a guardian. Parents and cats are the same now and in the past.


    --And then, my time with the knights suddenly came to an end.


    "Hey, it looks like you''ve taken care of [my child], right?"


    With such words from the demon king who took Al and Klaus with him.


    If it was just the appearance, the Demon King seemed to be in a good mood. However, it is only "appearance".


    In fact, in the smiling expression, only the eyes are not smiling. To be clear, the Demon King was angry.


    "Ahh... I''m sorry for the abrupt invitation, but..."


    ¡°No, it doesn''t matter. My father must have set it on fire.¡±


    "Ugh..."


    "My brother and I haven''t been involved with Mizuki so far, but there was a Harvis incident the other day." It is no wonder that Mizuki, including you, is the object of vigilance. "


    Contrary to his expression, the demon king said that he understood a lot. With those words, I knew why the demon kings didn''t move immediately.


    I see, the mastermind this time was King Ilfena. The next king, the Demon King''s brother, had never been involved with me, so he probably wanted to use this as an opportunity to have some kind of relationship.


    However.


    It seemed that the demon king was angry as a natural consequence of the price.


    Well, well, the demon king is said to be [an overprotected parent cat], and it would be a problem for him to be able to advance things where he doesn''t know.


    That said, as far as I could see, it was possible that no information had been brought to the Demon King.


    Well, that makes me angry! Whatever you say, you''ll need a word.


    You call yourself a self-proclaimed kidnapper, but it''s like you''ve kidnapped a subordinate on your own.


    "But hey..."


    With that, the Demon King deliberately increased his intimidation.


    "At least, you didn''t think it was okay to say a word?" I am the guardian of Mizuki. "


    "Um, yes, of course..."


    "That''s right, do you think so?" But can I ask why it''s not accompanied by action? "


    It''s sticky. It''s sticky.


    The Demon King seemed to be so happy that he could hear such a sound. However, the atmosphere is blizzard-ridden.


    The knights seemed to feel it, and they couldn''t come up with a good excuse.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Since the Demon King''s words were extremely clear, they could only say that they could not be repudiated.


    I''ve noticed that the mastermind this time is King Ilfena!


    I''m convinced of the reason, and I don''t think I can help it!


    But you didn''t say [forgive me]...?


    To sum up what the Demon King had to say, it looked like this. Obviously angry.


    At least one word would have been different, but without it, the Demon King was completely outside the net. Well, you''re mad at me.


    In fact, Al and the others were passing through the Demon King''s anger with a strange face.


    Even from them, it doesn''t seem interesting that they ignored the Lord, and they don''t seem willing to help. I laughed inwardly at their appearance.


    Damn it! You despise the Demon King anyway, and the Knight Dormitory''s face shouldn''t get angry.


    In the first place, the knights had to pay the most attention to the Demon King, the Knight Dormitory''s face in the second place.


    Since I am in a protected position, it is only natural that I need permission from my guardian and surveillance personnel.


    If you fail to do so, of course, you will not get a good impression. Because you''re a "mage" or an "alien", you''re always paying attention to me, so this is what happens.


    ... well, it''s still not a good thing that this state of affairs continues for a long time.


    Demon King, if you need anything, let''s go home.


    The demon king''s eyebrows rose slightly as he pulled the hem of his clothes.


    I haven''t heard from them yet, have I?


    ¡°Does that make sense? It was their fault that they didn''t explain anything to the demon kings, but it wasn''t the mastermind... it was King Irfena, wasn''t it?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "...... So, what''s the truth?"


    "I want to go home because I''m bored."


    "Really, this girl...!"


    The Demon King sighed deeply and slapped me on the head.


    Oh, my God, it''s true!


    When I stared at it with a dazzling look, I shot it again with a chase.... I don''t think I''m going to allow you to argue with me. Your heart is narrow, Parent Cat.


    Suddenly, the knights looked at our exchange with a dazed expression.


    Almost everyone seemed to be in confusion with their faces just saying, "I saw something unbelievable."


    "I can''t believe your Highness has such an attitude..."


    "......? It''s like this every time."


    Ehhh...


    "That''s why they say ''parent cat''." I slapped it with my forefoot and it seemed like it was twitching. "Owner" in the next point


    The knights were hardened, but they weren''t lying. Even from the viewpoint of the face of the Knights'' Dormitory, this is normal operation.


    Looking at the state of the knights, the Demon King breathed out a sigh, prompting me.


    "Hah... let''s not ask this time." My father seems to be involved, and there seems to be something wrong with me. Come on, Mizuki. I''m going home. "


    Needless to say, the ''failure'' would have concealed my words and actions.


    Whether it''s a face-to-face report, what you''ve been hiding is true - even if there''s a reason you have to - so you''re going to do it by hand.


    The Knights only looked at each other and did not argue. They also abducted me, so I don''t think they''re going to kick the demon king''s proposal.


    ... but I just don''t like it.


    "Ah, I forgot to tell you, but I had an appointment with Sister Char today." I''ll bring you some sweets. "


    Eh


    "I can''t do it now, so I said, ''Be honest!'' I''ll tell you why and apologize. I''ll probably come by to check on the facts, but thank you."


    The knights'' faces twisted in a way that was easy to understand. By the way, this is not a lie. Sister Char is also a working person, so sometimes she brings her tea treats and forces her to take a break.


    Of course, but it was approved by the Demon King. In addition, Milord Clarence was very pleased.


    "That''s right, your brother-in-law also wanted to regret it."


    The Knights'' complexion became worse and worse after Al''s pursuit. The knights seemed to be synchronized with Clarence in terms of age, and they certainly knew her personality.


    ... of course, including Clarence''s beloved wife.


    But I''m not bad this time. It was the knights who had been abducted.


    Don''t hesitate to complain to them, Clarence!


    And we returned safely from the knights.


    After that, Clarence, who knew the situation, not only... but also Sister Charles complained, and the knights seemed to have a very uncomfortable feeling.


    In addition, those exposures are from the parties, Clarence and the others.


    Wouldn''t you like to hear what happened the other day? Oh, there''s Charlene, too. "